《After the Full Level of the Profession》 Chapter 1： Im tired of taking risks, I just want to be lazy A huge, green-skinned, two-footed flying dragon passed over the pine forest, bringing up a gust of wind, swaying the pine forest, making the sound of pine waves. Robb was sitting under a pine tree, looking up at the bulging belly of the flying dragon with two feet passing over the treetops, thinking to himself: "I am now transferred to the''God Archer'' and use the skill''Dragon Killing Arrow''. , You can shoot it from the sky with one arrow, then equip it with a skinning knife, use the''Advanced Skinning Skill'', you can get the item''Dragon Skin'', and then use the''Advanced Leatherworking Skill'' to make it into a pair Flying Dragon Leather Armor, in this way, the professional proficiency of the archer can be increased by 5 points, the skinning skill by 2 points, and the leatherworking skill by 2 points..." Thinking of this, he suddenly raised his hand and slapped himself with a "slap": "What are you thinking about again? You have already practiced, and you don''t need to practice anymore." Robb, 18 years old this year, is a senior gamer. A few years ago, he became obsessed with a large-scale online role-playing game called "Black Blade", which is also commonly known as an MMO game. This game is set Created a Western-style fantasy world of swords and magic, with a very broad seamless world map, rich monsters, and rich occupations. Its game feature is "allowing players to freely change jobs and part-time jobs". Do whatever you like to DIY your beloved game character. Robb fell into it accidentally. Perhaps it was a Virgo relationship. He liked to play to perfection after playing a game. He was uncomfortable if he didnt practice everything that he could practice. So, he didnt just Warriors, paladins, rangers, thieves, priests... and other common professions are all fully used, and even skills such as mining, cutting trees, cooking, skinning, leather making... are also fully practiced. He has established the largest guild in the entire server, fought through the most difficult dungeons, singled out epic bosses, participated in a thousand-player great power war... However, one day, when he boarded the game, he suddenly discovered that he could not find anything to do. Everything in this experience has been experienced! The world of swords and magic has completely lost the attraction he had when he first arrived. When he logged into this game world, he didn''t even feel the slightest excitement. Well, this may be the ultimate destination of all gamers. He decided to retreat, but at the moment he quit the game, he didn''t know how to cross it, and then he arrived in the world he was in now, sitting under a pine tree. And the shape is also the appearance of his own game character. The handsome blond guy, wearing a T-shirt and jeans skin bought by krypton gold, also inherits all the professional proficiency brushed out in the game. I ran into an explorer and asked about it. This is called "The Land of Every Demon". It is also a world of swords and magic, but it is not a numerical game world, but a real world. Well, whether its name is true or not, he is tired of everything about swords and magic anyway. Seeing a goblin digging his head next to him, he didn''t even bother to fight. When he changed his previous career and hadn''t fully practiced, he would run into a monster like a goblin that was soft and easy to knock down. No pursuit! What if I don''t want to move at all? Obviously coming to a new world, why is there no interest in exploring at all? He looked at the sky and fell into a state of laziness... At this moment, a human voice suddenly sounded in the distance, and three people came over from the woods. Walking in the front is a man wearing heavy armor and carrying a big sword, behind is a man wearing leather armor and carrying a bow and arrow, and at the end is a woman wearing a robe and holding a magic wand, this woman He looks pretty good, has exquisite features, and has very hot red hair. This is an authentic team of adventurers! There are warriors, archers, and magicians. Except for a priest, the overall structure is very reasonable. Of course, Robb also knows that only in games can there be distinct occupations. In the real world, a farmer is a warrior when he picks up a sword, and he is an archer when he picks up a bow. After learning magic, he can become a magician. There is no certain The reason that a profession name hangs on the forehead, and there is no such concept as experience value or level. So, in the real world, you can''t just know what skills someone will use by simply dressing up. Maybe a person with a staff will pick up a dagger and give you a backstab in the next second. This is a normal operation in the real world. This small team seemed to be very cautious. They were very careful with every step in the woods. When they entered the pine forest, they saw Robb sitting under the tree. The three of them couldn''t help being shocked, watching him carefully and guardingly until they could see him clearly. Unarmed, wearing a weird style of cloth on his body, he did not look dangerous at all, the leader of the "warrior" asked: "Hey! Are you a resident of Westwind Town? It is not dangerous to come here alone. ?" Robb wanted to save trouble and didn''t want to talk too much with strangers, so he simply lied casually: "I went into the mountains to gather medicine. Although it is a bit dangerous, I want to be rich and expensive." "It turns out to be a medicinal picker." The leader "warrior" asked: "You haven''t seen a green-skinned wyvern around here? It often attacks caravans. The elder of Westwind Town asked us to get rid of it. ." "Oh? Two-footed Wyvern?" Robb actually saw a two-footed Wyvern just now, and he was even thinking about using its skin to make leather armor. He pointed to the direction where the two-footed Wyvern disappeared: "It flew over my head just now and went in this direction. I saw it flew very slowly and very low. It seems to be coming home soon. Its lair should not be far from here." The "warrior"-like person smiled and said, "Great, we have been looking for it for a few days, and now we finally have news of the bipedal flying dragon." He turned his head and smiled at the "archer" and the "female magician". Said: "Let''s go l kill it, we can go back and get paid." The three nodded to Robb: "Thank you for the information." Robb spread his hands: "You''re welcome!" The three people left, and Robb didnt care. When playing games before, when other players asked him "where is the NPC of a certain task", he usually pointed out the location of the NPC casually, and then just ignored it. He was not so enthusiastic that he would have to accompany him on a task every time he was asked for directions. Continue to sit under the big pine tree, lazily thinking about what to do! I dont want to explore the world anymore, Im not interested, and I dont want to pick up any **** tasks or fight any **** monsters. He has done these things repeatedly in the game for several years, until he has completed his level and all classes, and he has already achieved it. I was so bored that I wanted to vomit, think about it carefully, pick up the task, and then go to fight 10 tasks to blame this stupid thing. I actually did it for a few years, how ridiculous. It is better to be lazy to do such a stupid thing! However, it''s probably impossible to be lazy all the time. In the real world, he needs to eat, sleep, and clothes. It seems that he is not allowed to sit in a daze under the pine tree. He stood up slowly, thinking: The first thing I do now should be to find a town where humans live? You have to figure out what you eat and where you sleep first. At this moment, a fierce roar suddenly sounded in the distance, sounding like the sound of a flying dragon with two feet, and then there was a huge explosion, this time it was the sound of flame explosion magic. Robb looked for fame, and a large fire burst into the sky. Then, the two-footed wyvern that I had just seen flew into the air, spinning in mid-air, and a few even the beaded arrows flew up from the ground, but were avoided by it, or slapped down with their wings. Then, it roared and rushed to the ground again. "Oh? It seems that those three people just fought with the flying dragon?" Robb has already seen this kind of thing a lot. Walking around in the game, he often sees a team of players fighting against the small BOSS in the wild, and he is really not interested in mixing it up. However, he now needs to find a town where humans live, and find food and a place to live. Rather than looking for it by himself, he might as well ask those three people. The "warrior"-like person seemed to ask himself, "Are you a resident of Westwind Town?", from this sentence back, that is, there is a small town called Westwind Town nearby, just go and ask. How do they get to Westwind Town? Robb took a big step and walked in the direction where the three men and the two-footed dragon were fighting. Chapter 2： You are actually a pastor When Robb arrived at the battle site, the battle had been going on for a while. Several arrows have been inserted into the body of the two-footed flying dragon, and there are traces of being scorched by magic. On the side of the adventurer team, the shield in the hand of the "warrior" headed by the adventurer team has been deformed, and it seems to have suffered a lot. The impact caused the shield surface to become uneven, the skirt armor was torn off, the thighs were hung with color, and the blood had dyed the trousers red. The "archer" is not much better, with a deep claw mark on his shoulder. The most miserable one should be the red-haired female magician. The clothes on her back have been torn apart, and three deep claw marks can be seen on the snow-white back skin. The blood stained her robe and her face. She has become very pale and looks like she might fall down at any time, but she must not fall at this time, she will declare her life BadEnd as soon as she falls! At this time, he can only grit his teeth and try to let the two-footed dragon fall down before he falls. Fighting hard! Robb thought to himself: Should I help them kill the dragon? If he makes a move, he only needs one move, and a medium-level monster like the flying dragon with two feet is dead. It would be effortless to do such a favor, but it is easy to cause disputes. For example, in the game world, a high-level player sees another group of low-level players besieging NPCs. He walks over and knocks the monster down and gets the final blow, which will make the monster''s money and item ownership all his own. (The setting of the game that the protagonist used to play is who played the last hit, and who the monster experience and the drops belong to.) What an impolite behavior! Those low-level players fought hard for a long time, but did not get anything, and the mission was not completed. Of course, they would become angry. They turned around and yelled at the guy who snatched the monster: "The monster who snatched Nima?" Then the little speaker brushed the world. Channel, chasing the other party for an hour. Of course, in the real world, there won''t be any problem of robbing the monster''s experience value and the ownership of the corpse in the last blow. Such worry is unnecessary. But rashly hitting someone elses prey can easily cause misunderstandings. In case the adventurers guild in this world has any weird rules, who owns the monsters who kill? Robb took control of his hand and just asked: "Three, please ask, how can I get to the nearest town here?" Those three people have no time to answer his questions. The warrior stared at the two-footed flying dragon with one hand with a sword and shield, and the female magician was also preparing for magic. Only the archer turned her head and said quickly: " I''m not free now, stand a little further away and don''t get involved." Robb shrugged: "Well, you guys do look very busy. I''ll wait a moment." "Loki, the **** of flames, please listen to my request..." The red-haired female magician endured the pain on her back, chanting a magic spell. The two-footed dragon is also a creature with a certain wisdom. When she hears the spell chanting The voice of singing immediately roared and rushed towards the female magician. The "Warrior" quickly raised the crooked shield and stepped in front of her. With a loud bang, the soldier was knocked out with a shield. "...Lend the power of fire to me temporarily...fire explosion!" The female magician finally completed her magic, and a fireball flew out from the tip of her staff and hit the wings of the flying dragon with two feet fiercely." With a bang, the fireball would actually explode, and a large amount of flame magic power hit the two-footed dragon. The two-footed dragon uttered a miserable hiss, but still did not fall down, waved another wing, and swept away, the red-haired female magician ate her wing heavily, grunted, and flew out sideways. She didn''t have a shield and armor to protect her body like a warrior. This was a bit heavy, and Robb even heard the sound of a broken shoulder and arm. The female magician slammed and fell right in front of Robb, spouting a mouthful of blood, and couldn''t get up again. The "Warrior" looks like a shout: "Kike, look at how Xuelu is doing..." It turned out that the archer was called Kick. He shot three arrows in a row, and once again forced the two-footed dragon to fly into the sky, and then jumped to the female magician. The female magician named Xuelu had her entire left arm twisted and deformed. It seemed that she had a very serious fracture, and she was simply useless. He couldn''t help crying: "Oh my God! Xuelu is so badly injured that she can''t fight anymore. We have to withdraw quickly and find a priest for her to treat her injuries, otherwise her arm will be gone." "Damn it! The commission had to give up." "Beware of that dragon..." When the two of them were talking about this, the two-footed dragon jumped over again, the warrior hurried up, and the archer hurriedly released the arrow. There was no time to take care of it. They lost the fire support of the magician, and the two of them had to deal with it. The two-footed flying dragon is even more strenuous, and is already thinking about how to withdraw while playing. At this moment, Robb, who had been watching by the side, squatted down and squatted beside Xuelu: "Miss, I never mix in other people''s fights indiscriminately, so as not to be sprayed, but, You are seriously injured now. Out of basic MMO game etiquette, I think I should help you take a bite, don''t you mind?" "What...what MMO game etiquette...what milk?" Xuelu didn''t understand what Robb was talking about. Robb said: "Well, I mean, I plan to use healing techniques on you... is that okay?" Xuelu nodded hard: "If you can... then... thank you very much..." The corners of her mouth were still dripping with blood, and even speaking became difficult, and she urgently needed medical treatment. However, she was suspicious of what Robb had just said. The man in front of her was wearing a weird commoner. He claimed to have come into the mountains to gather herbs. From head to toe, there was nothing that looked like a priest. He really Do you know therapies? We must know that healing arts can only be used by clergy who loyally believe in the "God of Light" Baldr. Is there any clergy in front of this man? As soon as she thought of this, she saw Robb raise his hand, and a soft and sacred light enveloped her, and a warm feeling filled her body. It can''t be wrong. This is the healing magic of the sacred element. The wound on the body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the deformed arm quickly recovered to its original shape. Even the three claw marks on the back disappeared without a trace, and it turned back to the white and tender back muscles. The pain on her body instantly disappeared without a trace. Xuelu sat up from the ground and looked at Robb next to him with a surprised look: "You... actually can really heal?" Robb spread his hands: "It happens to be a little bit." Xue Lu said: "Oh my God! You are a pastor. I didn''t see it at all. Ah, sorry, I was so rude. I should first thank you for your help. If you weren''t there, I might will die." Robb said: "Don''t bother to talk to me, look at your two partners, they are very embarrassed now without your magical support." Chapter 3： Go with us "Hey?" Xue Lu turned her head and looked. Sure enough, the two-footed dragon was attacking the warrior and the archer in a panic. The warrior was knocked out again and hit a big tree with her back. Fortunately, the warrior Usually thick and thick, he is very resistant to fights. He shook his head and got up again, saying loudly: "Kike, take the seriously injured Xuelu and leave... I''ll hold this **** double-footed dragon..." The archer named Keike said: "This way you will die!" The soldier said loudly, "I can escape, probably." At this moment, a familiar voice rang in the ears of the fighters and archers: "Golda, Kik, keep fighting! My injury has healed." "Huh?" The warrior known as Golda and Kik''s archer turned their heads at the same time and glanced at Xuelu. The two saw Xuelu standing alive and kicking, with his left hand intact, as if the serious injury had not happened. It seemed to be too, could not help but be shocked. This slight shock almost killed them, and the two-footed dragon rushed down. Fortunately, Xuelu threw a fireball in a timely manner and forced the Ssangyong dragon back, which saved the two of them. In difficulty. Xuelu shouted: "Don''t be shocked, fight hard, this gentleman cured me, he is a pastor." "Hey? Hey? There is a priest?" The two men were overjoyed, and Golda raised her shield to open the next attack of Ssangyong Feilong, and said loudly: "That''s really great, Mr. Pastor, thank you for the cure. After Xuelu, can you join us to deal with this two-footed flying dragon together? Afterwards, we will divide the reward into four parts and give you one part too." Since they took the initiative to invite himself into the team, Robb no longer had any concerns, and finally he could move with confidence. With a wave of his right hand, a soft light enveloped Golda, who immediately felt the wound on his leg. It hurts. The internal injury hit by the two-footed dragon just now healed instantly. The whole person became full of energy. He thought to himself: This is indeed a genuine priest, such a powerful healing technique. It feels that his sacred magic power is equivalent. Enough. With such a powerful priest behind him, he was afraid of the mere two-footed flying dragon. Seeing that dragon swooped down again, Golda yelled, and the shield in his left hand moved forward and touched! This time it easily blocked the impact of the Shuanglong Flying Dragon, and the long sword in his right hand also counterattacked with a sword, stabbing the two-footed flying dragon''s belly. "Haha." Golda roared: "Kik, Xuelu, shoot! I will focus on protecting the pastor. We will slowly consume and consume this two-legged dragon." "Okay!" Kik''s shoulder injury was also surrounded by a holy light and healed instantly. He was overjoyed and hurriedly drew his bow to release his arrows. The two powerful arrows accurately shot into the eyes of the two-footed dragon, and it was so painful that it raised its head. hiss. Xuelu once again chanted the magic: "Loki, the **** of flames, please listen to my request and lend me the power of flames temporarily...fly, the bird of flames!" A firebird flew from the tip of her wand Out, across the sky, hit the ground and hit the dragon''s chest... The three of them were able to fight vigorously, and they felt safe and happy with the pastor. But Rob was unhappy. The attack power of these three guys was horrible. You took one sword, one fireball, and you shot one more shot. He beat the two-footed dragon for several rounds, but it didnt have a **** at all. If you are alive and kicking, if you hit them at this speed, you have to fight until the year of the monkey? The one you hit is not tired, but I, the one watching the show, is really tired and heart tired! Moreover, isn''t this kind of blind attack power and consumption of two-footed flying dragon playing stupid? That long eye can''t be consumed, won''t you abandon the nest and run away? It flies into the sky, what do you three guys do? He really doesn''t even have a bit of IQ! Robb shook his head and suddenly stretched out his hand to block him in front of him. She pulled Golda aside like an old hen protecting her little chicks, then took a step forward and stood in front of Golda: "You let Open, let me deal with this dragon." "Hey?" Golda was shocked. "Mr. Pastor, it''s dangerous! Don''t stand forward. If you fall, we won''t be able to beat this two-footed flying dragon." The archer Keike and the female magician Xuelu were also taken aback. They both rushed forward at the same time, trying to stand in front of Robb. This is about the instinctive reaction of any output class. Protect Dad! Robb shook his head, then raised a hand high, his palm facing the sky... At this time, the two-footed flying dragon had already violently pounced against him, with a sharp wind on the dragon''s claws. If this claw was grasped firmly, the priest wearing the commoner would be torn in half on the spot. "Danger!" The three people behind yelled in unison, and rushed forward together. At this moment, Robbs hand slammed down: "20 yards in radius, Holy Nova!" (A yard is a unit of imperial length, and one yard is equal to 0.9144 meters. It is widely used in various Western Fantasy games. As a unit of measure for the scope of skills.) Sacred Nova is a high-level magic of the sacred element. It can only be used by a high-level sacred class. It can restore the HP of all teammates in a large area and cause damage to enemies within the range. I saw a golden sphere with Robbs palm as the center of the sphere, expanding in all directions, covering a range of 20 yards in an instant. Golda, Kik, and Xuelu were bathed in golden light at the same time. The shelter of the Holy Light gave them a very comfortable and reassuring feeling. However, the two-footed flying dragon did not feel so comfortable anymore. It felt a powerful sacred magic power hitting its head, and its power was more powerful than the flame explosions and firebirds thrown by the female magician just now. Magic is much more terrifying, defeating the magic resistance of the two-footed dragon in an instant. It hissed, and fell straight from the sky, with a loud noise, splashing countless dust. Golda, Kik, and Xuelu looked stunned, and forgot to speak for a while. After a long time, until the dust dissipated, Xuelu shouted out: "Oh my God! The two-footed dragon is dead, it''s dead... one blow! And it''s still using the Holy Nova technique, my goodness." "My God, what kind of sacred nova is this?" Golda also exclaimed: "As far as I know, the sacred nova is too large and the magic of the sacred element is scattered, so its power is very weak, usually only Used to deal with very weak and low-level monsters, or to disperse undead creatures, why can your Holy Nova defeat a two-legged dragon with a single blow?" Robb, of course, cant say that he has fully used the proficiency of all the sacred professions. Even the top sacred profession "Pope" has been frantically filled. At the beginning, in order to fill the proficiency of the "Pope", he spent a lot of money. Can it be as powerful as a robot to swarm the sacred new star among the monsters in a month? He could only spread his hand and said, "Maybe my faith is very pious." Chapter 4： My name is robert In the game world, the power of magic mainly depends on the player''s level, equipment, and professional proficiency. In the real world, the power of magic mainly comes from belief, practice, and meditation. The more devout a person believes in the **** of light, the faster they practice sacred magic, and the stronger the power of magic. Robb just killed the Wyvern by a sacred new star, which is enough to show that his sacred magic power is extremely powerful, so of course he must be a very pious priest. The three adventurers couldn''t help but stand in awe, especially the red-haired female magician Xuelu, she couldn''t help but sigh: "Oh my God! Your level of devotion to the God of Light really makes me amazed, I haven''t seen it yet. A more powerful priest than you, your sacred new star is actually more powerful than my firebird... I am a little beginning to wonder if I have the talent of a magician..." This is really embarrassing, and Robb also thought to himself: In our game, a wizard whose output is not as high as a priest will be kicked out of the team, do you know? Well! Forget it, the middle and low-level magicians and the Pope-level priests can''t be compared together. He pointed to the corpse of the flying dragon: "What are you going to do with this thing?" After he defeated the Wyvern, he almost habitually ran over to "touch the corpse", and suddenly remembered that this is a real world, not in a game. Only when a monster is hit in the game can a corpse be touched. It is said that in the real world, things cannot be felt from such monsters. The stupid thing of picking up a few silver coins from an animal can only happen in the game. In the real world, the beasts don''t have the habit of running around with money. In addition, it''s impossible for the monster to find anything like "pork" or "rabbit hair". If you want these things, you can only take a butcher knife, and play anatomy slowly like a cat. It''s very annoying. However, it seems that the dragon skin can be peeled off with the skinning skill... 2 points of skinning skill proficiency, ah, no, I''m already fully trained. Thinking of this, he gave up dealing with the problem of the two-footed flying dragon corpse, and let it be handed over to these natives. He pointed to the corpse of the two-footed dragon and said that the three adventurers remembered to do business. They were so shocked by the divine star just now that they all forgot the purpose of their trip. At this time, the three of them looked at the two-footed dragon. The corpse couldn''t help cheering: "Haha, finally defeated it! You can take it back to the mayor for a bounty." Golda said to the archer: "Kik, you can peel off the skin of the flying dragon. You can sell it for a lot of money if you take it back." At this point, he turned around and smiled at Robb: "Of course, both the bounty and the money for selling dragon skins will have Mr. Pastor''s share." Robb thought to himself: This person is very good at life, no wonder he can become the captain of this team. Golda asked: "How do you call Mr. Pastor?" Robb thought to himself: My current look is the character look in the game, so I just report the name in the game. In the future, I will not be able to use the Oriental name in this world. It is better to use the ID in the game, so he said:" My name is Vishmo Namorze Sidbuyabuyad." "Oh, what a long name." Golda smiled: "Then we will call you Vishmo from now on." Robb shrugged: "Uh, forget it, this name is written in the game, it''s okay, I don''t know why it feels weird to be called by you, you should call me Robert." At this time, Keike was taking out a skinning knife, squatting beside him to skin the Wyvern. While skinning, he turned his head and asked: "Mr. Pastor...Oh! Robert, you seemed to be asking us just now. Road?" "Well, yes." Robb said, "I want to ask how to get to the nearest town here." "Aren''t you someone who lives near here? You are not familiar with it at all." "No." Robb had no choice but to lied casually: "I come from the far east, and I have walked far, far away. I am tired of wandering and adventurous life. Now I just want to find a human town and settle down well. Come down, no need to run around." "Oh, that''s a shame." Golda said: "Our team just lacks a pastor, and we want to invite you to join. As a result, you are so strong, it seems that a small team like ours can''t accommodate it, and You are tired of taking risks, which is really regrettable." Xuelu, the red-haired magician, said: "Robert, if you want to go to the nearest town, you can act with us temporarily. We will go to Westwind Town at the foot of the mountain and report this two-footed flying dragon there. The mayor of, in exchange for a generous reward, sell the dragon skin, there is a share of yours in it, and it is better for you to act with us before getting the reward." "Okay, let''s go together." Robb didn''t have much pursuit at first, he just wanted to mess around, and it didn''t really matter where he went. As for remuneration, he was a little interested. Money, whether in the game or in the real world, is extremely useful, and he doesn''t have any money right now. Kik peeled off the skin of the Wyvern, rolled it up and placed it on Goldas shoulder. The skin of the Wyvern was very thick and heavy. It was a big roll, like a thick quilt. Erda carried it without much effort, and smiled: "Robert, Keike, Xuelu! Let''s go! Let''s go down the mountain." Robb followed the three of them and walked slowly. Xuelu seemed to be very interested in him, and after walking two steps, she approached Robb: "Robert, thank you for helping us today. Without you, we would be out of luck today. Especially me, Its very likely to die. You can say that I saved my life." Robb spread his hands and slammed his shoulders: "Why don''t you even bring milk, so that only T and D came to clean up the little BOSS?" After speaking, she saw Xuelu''s face full of confusion, with an expression on her beautiful face that "you can understand every word you say, but you don''t know what it means when you are connected together". Robb had to change his mouth addiction, and sighed: "You come out to destroy the monsters, do you not bring the priest?" Xuelu smiled awkwardly, Golda turned around in front, and said awkwardly: "We miscalculated the strength of this two-legged dragon...cough...we thought it was a very ordinary two-legged dragon, we It is enough to deal with it. I didn''t expect it to be considered an elite level among the two-footed flying dragons. It ended up falling into such a hard fight and almost all of them died, which makes you laugh." "Oh!" Robb muttered in his heart: Is this dragon an elite? It seems that the strength of the monsters in this world is weaker than the strength in the "Black Blade" I played. The elite monsters in there can''t be settled with a sacred new star, at least I have to change to a serious output class, and use real attack magic to defeat it with a single blow. Chapter 5： Are you a hero? Along the way, Xuelu was chatting with Robb. Like all magicians, she was full of curiosity about everything in the world. Of course, she would be extremely impressed with Rob, a "mysterious" priest. Interested, I asked Robb a lot of messy questions, such as where is his hometown, how long he has practiced sacred magic, where he has been, what styles and customs he has seen, and a small mouth can hardly stop. Come down. However, Robb couldn''t tell, the world was still smeared for him, and he didn''t know anything. He didn''t say anything at all, just kept silent, and occasionally answered Xuelu one or two. This kind of silent and indifferent attitude, changing to an ordinary person, was afraid that the girl would have been so angry that he would not care about him. But he showed a very powerful side just now. A strong man who cherishes his words like gold is called "stable" and "mature". Girls dont hate this type, but look admiringly at this type of man... So she continued to talk, but Robb learned more about the world from her words. This world is called the "Feng Demon Continent". There are three huge countries on the continent, namely "Noma", the kingdom of knights in the northwest, "Glan", the magic kingdom in the southwest, and "Datang", the bunny kingdom in the east land. On the border between these three big countries, there are still many small countries as big as sesame and mung beans, so it is not worth mentioning. And the mountain range where they are now, called the Black Pine Mountain Range, belongs to the territory of the Magic Kingdom "Glan". To the east of the mountain range is a vast plain. The "Capital of Saints" sits on the plain, and to the west of the mountain range is a barbaric land where monsters run rampant, with only a few side hammer towns. The Westwind Town they were going to was just west of the mountain range, a place surrounded by monsters. The four of them walked down the hillside. On the side of the road, you can often see goblins penetrating their heads and a single ogre. Looking at them from a distance, they saw that there were four of them, the ogre. Don''t dare to come near... It wasn''t until the sun went down and the sky had begun to darken, and Xifeng Town was finally looking at it. This is a small town built on the hillside of the Black Pine Mountains. The town is full of stone buildings, well-built and not beautiful at all. At this time, the sky was getting dark, lights were lit up everywhere in the town, and militiamen were standing on the town wall. A torch was lit at intervals on the wall, and the distance within a few meters of the town wall was clearly illuminated. Robb saw a few mines open next to the town, and a few mine carts were tilted at the door. It seemed that this was a small town for mining, but he didn''t know what kind of ore was rich in it. He felt that his mining skills and forging skills were starting to move around again, so he had to warn himself again: You have already practiced full, and you have no interest in mining and forging now. The four of them walked to the town, and the guards guarding the entrance of the town saw Golda and the dragon skin on his shoulder, and immediately cheered: "Ah, Mr. Golda is back, and he is also carrying a flying dragon. Pi! God! They succeeded." Several guards surrounded the town. Someone rushed into the town and yelled as they ran, "Mr. Golda is back. They killed the **** two-footed dragon. Let''s cheer." The doors of many families in the town opened, and people kept running out of them. There were men and women, old and young, all gathering towards the gate of the city. In a short while, hundreds of people were surrounded. Golda spread the wyvern''s skin flat on the ground and stepped on it with one foot. The crowds onlookers began to talk about it: "I recognize the mark on the back. It is the flying dragon with two feet. It must be the one that can''t be wrong." "Great, this guy ate a cow of my family!" "My son was killed by it, and now it has finally paid his life, oooo... it finally paid his life..." "Mr. Golda is so good, we didn''t raise money in vain." Among the discussions among the townspeople, a middle-aged man with a medium build, well-dressed and square face came over, and the townspeople saluted him. It seems that this man is the mayor. He lined up the townspeople, walked in front of Golda, squatted down, and carefully looked at the two-footed flying dragon skin on the ground. After looking at it for a while, he should be sure that this was really the one he had commissioned to remove. The skin of a two-footed flying dragon raised his head: "Oh, brave adventurers, thank you so much. This two-footed flying dragon has caused great trouble to our villages and towns, and now it is finally caught by you. After it''s defeated, we should be able to live a peaceful life for a long time. We have invited adventurers to deal with it twice, but failed, and Mr. Golda is still good." Golda laughed twice and said awkwardly: "It''s not my credit. I didn''t expect that the two-legged dragon is an elite class. I almost failed. Fortunately, there is this one-Mr. Robert. , It was he who helped us to defeat the Wyvern. He was very powerful and only used one magic to knock down the Wyvern." With this, he brought everyone''s eyes to Robb. "Wow, awesome!" "A magic knocked down the Wyvern?" "Oh my God! I have seen that flying dragon defeat many strong soldiers with my own eyes." "This Mr. Robert is too good..." "Is it better than Mr. Golda?" Hearing the exclamation of the audience, Golda added fuel to the fire: "His name is Robert, a priest. I saw with my own eyes that he used a sacred new star technique, which not only cured me and my companions injuries, At the same time, he killed the two-footed wyvern, which is really too powerful. I dare say that he is the most devout pastor I have ever seen to the God of Light." "What? Killed the two-footed dragon with a single blow from the sacred star?" The mayor was a little confused. The ordinary townspeople didn''t know the difference between magic type and power, but the mayor was very knowledgeable. Guangzhiren, he also knows that although Holy Nova can heal companions and damage enemies at the same time, its power is terrible. Strictly speaking, most of the magic of the sacred element is used for restoration, and there are few magic that is really lethal. To be able to use the magic of the Holy Nova to bring down the Wyvern with a single blow, what level of piety must be done to the God of Light? Super fanatic, how much power did the God of Light lend him? The mayor hurriedly gave a very solemn gift to Robb: "Dear Envoy of the God of Light, Mr. Robert, please allow me to welcome you on behalf of Westwind Town. Your arrival makes all the residents of Westwind Town feel the supreme honor. ." Robb spread his hands and said, "It''s easy to talk about! I just want to ask...when is the meal? I''m so hungry." Chapter 6： The mayor lost a real estate to you "Eating?" The mayor was dumbfounded for two seconds, and immediately changed his smile: "Oh, look at me. You must be exhausted after trekking on the mountain and fighting with the flying dragons with two feet. Of course, you must have a good meal first. , Im still saying something messy here, really stupid, please come with me." He turned around and led the way. Robb, Golda, Kik, and Xuelu followed behind. On both sides were all townspeople. They crowded to the mayors house. Everyone didnt enter the house. A torch was set up directly in the middle of the yard, and a lot of tables were set up, and then a large amount of food was moved out, and it was soon set up as a banquet. Everyone is happy for the success of the "harm". The people in these western towns are fairly simple, and they dance when they are happy. There are many men and women singing and dancing at the dinner table, and there is laughter everywhere. Several pairs of young people are still holding hands by Robb''s table, spinning around the table and dancing... Robb was really hungry. He picked up a roasted lamb leg, took a bite, and instantly felt "brain trembling", wipe it! What am i eating? What kind of weird taste is this? What **** roasting leg of lamb technique? The most unpalatable roast lamb restaurant he has ever eaten couldn''t make such bad food. Well, but forget it, anyway, I''m hungry, so I''ll just have to eat. As he ate, he thought: This is the food provided to me by the mayor. If I replace it with food bought by ordinary people in the future, it will be even more unpalatable. If I live here, I must cook by myself. Fortunately, My proficiency in all professions is full, and of course my chef skills are also full. Cooking is not a hassle. As long as you prepare the ingredients first, you can synthesize food with one skill. The mayor took out a pocket and put it on the table. Golda quickly opened his pocket, and there was a bag full of silver coins inside. Robb didn''t count it, but there were three or four hundred of them by visual inspection, which seemed to be a considerable amount of money. A businessman came by and placed a large pile of silver coins on the table. He smiled and said, "Mr. Golda, that wyvern skin, if you don''t need it, sell it to me." Golda smiled and gave the merchant a punch: "You are cunning. You can buy it from me here for only two hundred silver coins. If you are in the capital of the holy capital, you may not be able to buy it for five hundred silver coins. Such a good elite double-footed flying dragon skin." The businessman chuckled and said: "What I earn is hard money. To bring it to the capital of the saints, you have to take a lot of risks. There are countless monsters and levels along the way. You can carry it all the way. It would take much effort to go to the capital of the saints." "Okay, I''ll give it to you." Golda smiled and accepted the merchant''s money, mixed with the remuneration from the mayor, and then he didn''t count them one by one, but with his hands. I dialed it casually, and it was divided into four piles, one of which was relatively large, and the other three were relatively small. He smiled and said, "Come here, one by one, take it! Mr. Robert, this pile of money belongs to you." He pushed the biggest pile of money in front of Robb. Robb looked at Golda again in his heart. This man is really sensible. This two-footed flying dragon was basically killed by him alone. Taking a big share is a matter of course, although Robb doesnt Mind the small amount of money, if he really wants to make money with his ability, he can kill black dragons, golden dragons, and dragons of destruction every minute. The commission is not to say, just selling the dragon skins has to sell fortune... It doesn''t matter how much money he divides, but he likes to see Golda''s attitude of dividing money. This is something a mature captain or a sensible person should consider. Robb needs money to survive in this world, so he throws silver coins into the trouser pockets of his jeans unceremoniously. The trouser pockets on both sides and the trouser pockets behind the buttocks are bulging up and look weird. The shape of a T-shirt and jeans is pretty weird in this world, so no one cares about the money. The mayor said: "Thank you again for the four people who have given us the help of Xifeng Town!" Golda laughed loudly: "It''s easy to say, next time you have to get rid of some monsters and come to me again." When he said this, he suddenly thought of something and smiled at the mayor: "However, what about your town in the future," I may not be able to use Luo." The mayor wondered: "Why?" Golda pointed to Robb: "Mr. Robert said that he had walked a long, long way. He was very tired and didn''t want to go anymore. He wanted to find the nearest town to live in, so he followed us to Westwind Town. I think he will probably stay here. After that, if the town wants to eliminate any monsters, it will be our turn, haha!" Hearing this, the mayor couldn''t help being overjoyed, and turned around to look at Rob: "Dear Mr. Robert, would you like to find a place to live?" "Yeah!" Robb said: "I''m tired of brushing, brushing is meaningless to me, now I just want to AFK quietly..." Having said that, he found that all the people at the table were all dumbfounded, coughing dryly, and changed his mouth: "I have traveled too far and I am exhausted, and now I just want to find a green hill and water, away from the hustle and bustle of the world. A quiet place for a few years." Everyone at the next table understands it! The mayors thoughts turned quickly. This Mr. Robert looked very powerful. As long as he stays in the town, the town will be attacked by monsters. He can''t help but protect his home. After that, the townspeople will be safe. Too much, no need to invite adventurers often. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "That''s great, just stay in Xifeng Town, here is a green hills and green waters..." Robb spit out: "Green mountains and green waters? There are several mines at the entrance of Mingming Town, and the dug is soot." Mayor: "Uh..." This is very embarrassing, he hurriedly continued: "We are away from the hustle and bustle here, it is very peaceful and suitable for settlement." Robb continued: "Obviously, monsters often come to make trouble, otherwise why do you ask adventurers to be so skilled in raising money? It''s heartbreaking to be skilled." Mayor: "Uh..." Robb suddenly discovered that he had accidentally learned a hidden profession "Tucao", and the people who vomited were so happy and happily. He really likes to see others being spit out by himself. The mayor was too much to complain about. At this time, he had to resort to his assassin. He hurriedly said: "Mr. Robert, there is a small church in this town, but the priest in the church went to the capital of the saints and never came back. Now The church is empty and empty. It just so happens that you are also the envoy of the God of Light. It would be best for you to manage the church. How do you think? Yo! Robb thought to himself: The mayor did not want to ink with you, and lost a real estate to you. Well, I really have to jump on this pit. If you want to live a comfortable life, you must eat, wear, and live. These three conditions are indispensable. Now I have solved the accommodation directly. Comrade Mayor, you are very courageous. Well. He spread his hands to the mayor: "Well, then I will stay here for the time being." [Rob acquired a church] Chapter 7： Are you leaving now? After dinner, it was getting late, so it is not convenient to see my real estate today. Robb and Golda and their group were arranged by the mayor to rest in their own home. However, the snoring sound of this guy was so loud that he couldn''t fall asleep in the same room as this guy, Robb. Had to get up and went to the backyard of the mayor''s house, sitting on the stone bench in the yard. A figure quietly approached, it was the red-haired female magician Xue Lu, who smiled and sat on another stone bench next to Robb, tilting her head to look at him. "Why? Is there anything on my face?" Robb said. "You feel very mysterious." Xuelu smiled: "Although Golda and Kik didn''t say anything, they should have the same feeling as me. You were once a big man, right?" "Huh?" Robach said: "Why do you say that?" "Of course it''s because of your strength first. Needless to say, your magical power is so powerful. You don''t even need to chant a spell. You can come as soon as you raise your hand. My God, I suspect you can omit the spell chanting time with you. A magical weapon! If a priest like you is not in a high position in the Holy See of Light, or once in a high position, it is impossible to be a small priest without a name, plus your attitude..." At this point, she After a pause, it seems to be organizing language. It took a few seconds before he continued: "You have a calm attitude in your body. When you walk with us, you intentionally or unintentionally reflect the feeling of a big man shopping with a few people. It''s very subtle. ." "Hey? Is there any?" Robb thought carefully, maybe there is one. If you change someone, take a full-level account and group a few low-level accounts to go out to hunt for monsters, it is inevitable that you will have a feeling of "old man bringing new people", and I may show this feeling invisibly. This is not good. Try to converge as much as possible, so as not to find a small speaker for yourself...Huh? No, no one in this world will use a small speaker to swipe the screen and curse. Xuelu asked in a low voice, "Are you the high priest? The high priest? Cardinal? The oracle? Or... the cardinal? Oh, it''s impossible for you to be a young cardinal, but there are other positions. , I think you are likely to have served, you must be or have been a big figure in the Holy See of Light." Robb thought to himself: If there is still a pope, you have reported all the higher-ranking professions in the priest department, but you have not reported a mistake. I have all reached the level of these professions. Although he just thought about it in his heart and didn''t answer, the expression on his face deeply betrayed him. The expression on Xue Lu''s face became stiff, and she lowered her throat and exclaimed: "My God, are you really such a big man? I just feel that you are not an ordinary person, I didn''t expect to be so powerful." Robb said: "Well, you know my secret now, I might have to kill someone." Xue Lu was visibly startled, her face turned pale in an instant, and her body even began to tremble. Robb didn''t expect a joke to scare the girl, so he hurriedly said: "Hey, I was just kidding." "Huh!" Xue Lu breathed a sigh of relief: "Don''t tell such a joke for a person like you, I was so scared that I almost jumped back and threw a fireball at you." She was still a little scared. She looked at Robb''s face carefully and saw that his eyes were soft. This time she was really relieved and whispered: "Why do you guys come to this kind of side hammer town? Yes. What secret mission? Or... ah? Could it be that you are being ostracized or even being chased? I''ve heard of this kind of bridge. A big man offends another big man and is chased by the army, so he has to run to the side incognito. Life in Hammer Town." "Your imagination is too rich." Robb said, "I just didn''t pursue it in a simple way. I just want to be lazy." This laziness scared Xuelu again, and she whispered: "Laziness is one of the seven deadly sins! If ordinary people accidentally commit the sin of laziness, they have to go to the priest to confess, a big man like you, yes Laziness must not be spoken of, it will become a very bad role model. If you are followed by the followers of the Holy See, it will be a bad thing... I seem to finally know why you were squeezed out by the Holy See." Robb thought to himself: You girl is fun, forget it, I don''t bother to explain, it''s because of the seven deadly sins that I was excluded. He didn''t want to struggle with this question all the time, and asked, "Are you leaving tomorrow?" Xuelu nodded: "Yes, Golda also accepted a commission. In the white birch forest in the southwest, there is a small village in the forest that was infested by ogres. The villagers entrusted us to remove the ogres. Here we are. I was delayed for several days to find the Wyvern with two feet, so time is already very short, and I must get up early tomorrow." "Oh!" Robb replied, on the surface very cold, seemingly indifferent to their future journey, but in fact he was secretly worried. He is a more emotional person than he thought. These three adventurers do not hate him, and even make him feel a little cute. He does not want to hear from a businessman in the birch forest a few days later. The news that it was eaten by an ogre. However, he did not plan to go to the White Birch Forest with them. The journey of the three adventurers does not end after going to the white birch forest. They may also go to the black birch forest in the future, and they may also go to the yellow birch forest. They have countless adventures in their lives, but Robb It is impossible to be a babysitter with them all the time. Perhaps, they can only give a small gift to let them pin their blessings on the lapels of their clothes, and then just say goodbye. Robb said: "By the way, you are a magician, so you often make magic scrolls, do you have blank scrolls for making magic scrolls?" "Of course." Xuelu took a pocket from her waist and took out several rolls of parchment paper from it. If this thing is placed in the game world, it is a material named "Blank Magic Scroll". The magician can Engrave the magic that you have mastered on the scroll, and then give it to others, so that even if the opponent is not a magician, you can use the scroll to inspire the corresponding magic. Robb picked up a piece of parchment, then used the "Magic Scroll" skill to select the magic "Instant Teleportation", select the material "Blank Magic Scroll", and start marking... A cold blue light instantly diffused from his body and merged into the parchment, and then weird symbols began to appear on the parchment, and the symbols were also emitting a faint blue light. Xuelu only glanced at it, and almost exclaimed: "Buy Gard! The magic scroll of instant teleportation...this...this is precious life-saving magic." Chapter 8： Such a precious scroll Instant teleportation is magic that can teleport oneself to a distance in an instant. When you are in danger and your life is not guaranteed, you can use the "Instant Teleport Scroll" and you will be out of danger in an instant. It can be said to be a necessary scroll for traveling at home and killing people. Unfortunately, ordinary magicians can only "transport", and very few people can practice "transportation". Without the word "moment", then The sky is far away. "Transportation" usually requires drawing a magic circle on the ground in advance. The caster must stand on the magic circle and chant a long spell. The spell can last for several minutes or even tens of minutes. The magic can not save your life when life and death are critical. But "Instant Teleportation" is different, it is instant. Its only drawback is that it is too high-end. There are very few people on the Continent who know how to use this kind of magic. Only the top master can master it. Moreover, knowing how to use it does not mean that it can be made. Scroll, because it requires more magic power to make a scroll, it is more difficult. The Great Sorcerer has to pour a lot of magic power to make a scroll. After finishing it, he has to meditate for a long time to make up for the magic. Once they have made the scroll, they will not give it to others at will, because the great wizards are high-ranking masters who are not short of money, and will not sell such powerful scrolls for money. , I''m not willing to give it away, otherwise, this thing ran into the hands of your enemy, wouldn''t it cost your enemy a life? For example, one day the Great Sorcerer had a **** battle with his old enemy, and finally got the upper hand. Seeing that he was about to kill his old enemy for many years, he did not expect the enemy to take out an instant teleport scroll that you gave away half a year ago and smile at you. Say: "Thank you." Then the scroll starts, and you dont know where the flight is going. You dont have to spit out your blood. Therefore, this kind of scroll is really rare to see! No, ordinary people have no chance to see it. Xuelu recognized the spell symbol of this spell because she had seen it in the magic book. Xuelu couldn''t help but look dumbfounded: "Oh? My God, you...you can do this? You...are you not a pastor?" "Shhh!" Robb put a finger in front of his lips and whispered in a low voice, "Be quiet, don''t let people hear it, what we want is a low-key, low-key." Xuelu hurriedly stopped and looked around carefully, "Sorry, I didn''t intend to make a loud announcement, but I was shocked." "Don''t worry." Robb smiled: "I used scouting to sweep the neighborhood. No one else heard you just now. But if you continue to yell, someone may hear it." "Reconnaissance...reconnaissance?" Xue Lu was taken aback: "That''s a ranger''s exclusive skill. You...what are you..." Robb smiled and said, "Well, don''t ask, I''ll really have to kill people if I continue to ask questions." Xuelu was no longer afraid when she heard about killing people this time. She saw Robbs eyes were very gentle, obviously joking, and she also understood two levels of meaning, one is trust, and Robb believed she would not take it. Go out and talk nonsense. The second layer is self-confidence. Robb is not afraid that she will take it out and say that even if he preaches the whole world and knows how mysterious and powerful he is, he is not afraid of what will happen to others. Xuelu nodded seriously: "Okay, then I won''t ask! I know now, you are stronger than we saw. You seem to have practiced not only the sacred magic, but also the space magic. , In addition to the ranger''s exclusive skills, but you are so young." She already understands that Robb also studies several kinds of magic, but it is not a rare thing to study concurrently. There are many powerful people who concurrently study several schools of magic. The most common ones are the four majors of fire, water, wind and thunder. Mage, its just that... the Robb in front of her is the most powerful of the part-timers she has ever seen. Not only is the Sacred Magic so powerful that it can bring down the Wyvern in one blow, but the Space Magic has also reached the level of the Great Mage. horrible! It''s really scary. Robb picked up the "Instant Teleportation Scroll" that had just been made and put it in Xuelu''s hand: "Take it, this is for you. When you are adventurous, if you run into danger, you can calmly launch the instant teleportation scroll. Came to escape. Remember, this scroll can only carry a team of people at most... ahem... it is transported with a total of five people including you. When you are using this scroll, make sure that all the people you want to take away Within 5 yards of you." Xuelu said "Hey" and stammered: "Send... to me? This... such a rare and precious thing... to me?" Robb spread his hands: "I have said it for you. Am I like the kind of person who doesn''t speak much?" "But... but... this thing is really precious." Robb blinked and said with a smile: "Oh? Then you don''t want it? You can give it back to me." Xuelu''s expression was obviously stiff, the gift was too expensive, but the relationship of meeting by the water, she couldn''t bear the gift. However, holding this thing in her hand is equivalent to one more life, and she feels reluctant to let her return it to Robb. Her little hand can''t help but tremble slightly, pinching the sheepskin roll and wondering what to do. "Okay, don''t worry, put it away." Robb smiled and said: "You know I did it so easily just now, you know this thing is not so precious to me." "Is it easy to make this thing?" Xuelu asked cautiously: "I heard that doing this is very magical. With the power of the great wizard, it takes more than ten days of meditation to make up for the loss of magic power. You are noware you tired, just to let me take it, and deliberately understate it." "Oh?" Robb replied indifferently, sensing his own state, and found that his magic power only consumed a little bit. After all, his ability inherited from the game, not the real world. , In order to make players have fun in a game, how can a magic consumption be set to rest for more than ten days before it can be used again? If the player''s gaming experience is so bad, then the game should not want to make money. To put it another way, the players in the game will not really die. Even if they burp when fighting monsters, that is, it is a matter of returning to the city to resurrect. Most players will not use instant teleportation scrolls to save their lives. Just hurry up fast, or jump over some terrain obstacles. Therefore, the value of this kind of scroll in the game is very low, and it is impossible to set a high consumption for it. Robb can be regarded as getting a very important piece of information from Xuelu, and that is his skill system, which is slightly different from the system in this world. At least in terms of mana consumption, he owns a huge amount of information. Its cheap. If there is a genius who is proficient in all professions and all skills in this world, he will not be his own opponent if he is **** him, because he will be dead after a few blows. Without magic, no matter how many skills you have, you can''t just cut flat! I''ll only flatten me for fear of you being a ghost. These thoughts passed in an instant in his heart. Robb smiled and said to Xue Lu: "There is some loss, but I don''t need to go out to take risks next. I guard the church every day, very leisurely, and the magic will soon be able to replenish. , So, you can safely take this scroll. Compared to my magic loss, I don''t want to hear about your accident." Xuelu finally succumbed to the temptation to "one more life", carefully put the scroll into the bag, and then gave Robb a big gift: "Thank you very much for your generous gift, this I will remember the kindness firmly." After that, she looked at Robb with a charming look: "If you can, I really hope you can go on an adventure with me." Robb spread his hands: "I''m really sorry, I''m really tired of doing tasks... Well, tired of going to help others complete their commissions, I just want to be lazy and live a leisurely life." Chapter 9： This is not the lazy life I want Early the next morning, the three adventurers, under the watchful eyes of Robb and the mayor, left Westwind Town and set off toward the birch forest in the southwest. Xuelu was a little bit reluctant, but for a young adventurer like her, the temptation to take risks was far greater than a leisurely life. She couldn''t stay in one place, and the trace of admiration for Robb in her heart and just budding came out. He had to forcefully suppress his strange feelings and waved goodbye to Robb. "Be careful!" Robb gave them an Eastern way of saying goodbye. "Yes!" Xuelu patted the bag hanging around her waist. There was an instant teleportation scroll that Robb had given her. Of course she wouldn''t say it in the public. Two shots would be enough to convey her. Meaning. Golda laughed loudly: "If there was a pastor, we would be safer." Robb spread his hands: "You will have it, but it won''t be me." "Oh oh oh, that''s really a shame." Golda laughed and turned to leave. Kik and Xuelu followed behind him, and the three slowly disappeared on the mountain road in the southwest of the town. Seeing that Robb did not leave with the adventurer team, the mayor was finally relieved. Now there is a strongman in Westwind Town, and he will not be bullied by the little monster again. He smiled at Robb and said: "Mr. Robert, Its time to take you to see the church." "Oh, it''s time to work." The mayor led the way, Robb slowly followed behind, and the two of them traversed the entire town. It was already evening when I arrived last night. I went directly to the mayors house and didnt take a close look at the town. Today I finally got a clear view of the town. Its a small town with a small population. Look It looks like there are less than a thousand residents living in mining, farming, hunting, and medicine gathering industries, but there are almost no other industries. Daily necessities like salt, cloth, utensils, etc. are basically sold by merchants. Shipped from the big city. The minerals, crops, animal furs, and herbs produced in small towns must be transported to big cities to be sold in order to bring income to everyone. For this small town, the trade route is almost a way of life. Once the trade route is broken, the townspeople will fall into an embarrassing state of scarce shortage of various materials, and life will be a lot of inconvenience. I heard that the two-footed wyvern often attacked the caravan, no wonder the townspeople had to raise money to ask adventurers to clean it up, otherwise no one would want to survive. The mayor took Robb to a place leaning on the hillside behind the town. There was a small church built here. There have been no priests in it for several years. The church looked a little run-down, but if you take care of it, you should be able to look new again. In the courtyard of the church there are stone tables and chairs, wells, a small barren field, and on the hillside behind, there is a cemetery. Hundred tombstones. Robb doesn''t like living next to a cemetery, but there are cemeteries next to churches in the west. The mayor smiled and said: "This church will be managed by Mr. Robert in the future! I will inform the residents of the town that we finally have a priest in Westwind Town, and we will have a place to confess in the future." Robb thought to himself: I wipe, repent? Is it just for me to sit in a small wooden house and listen to people outside talking nonsense? So annoying! However, when he thinks about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to be very annoying, this is not played in the game, not tired yet, hahaha, not tired yet! As long as he is not tired of things, Robb will not be lazy. Besides, it''s really fun to sit in the cabin and chat with people. He is not a geoduck, he is not autistic! In fact, he is a person who likes to make friends very much. Otherwise, he would not build a guild before. If he doesn''t like social interaction, he doesn''t have to choose MMO to play games. Isn''t it better to play a single player? In this world, there is no Internet, no QQ group, no one to watch cartoons and barrage with him, social interaction can easily become a big problem. If some townspeople come to chat, it feels okay. The mayor sent a few servants to help Robb with a simple cleanup, then set up a bedroom for him, delivered some basic necessities, and then took the servants away. In the church, only Robb was left. Quiet, happy, and finally lazy. Robb found a stone stool in the small courtyard in front of the church, and sat down. Look up to the sky, watch the flowers bloom and fall in front of the court, watch the clouds and clouds in the sky, drunk across the hills, smile and watch the waves rise and disappear. It feels so good to be lazy, it''s been a long time! After being idle for an hour, Robb became thirsty. The real world is not a game, there is a problem of thirst, and this problem is very serious. Although Robb can use magic to turn water, but the water turned out by magic has no soul. Take WOW as an example. Masters can do it themselves. It turns water into bread to eat, but...many archmages still like to buy decent food and don''t like to eat magical things. He had to stand up and took the wooden cup given by the mayor in his hand. He was looking for a place to fetch water, and suddenly remembered that there is no running water in this world. It''s troublesome now. It seems that you can only drink water from the well to drink. Isn''t it troublesome for him? That''s it! That''s it! Completely finished! This is not the lazy life I want. Robb began to seriously consider issues related to laziness. If you dont think about it, you dont know, but when you think about it, you are shocked. It turns out that if you want to be lazy in the real world, you need to solve at least the following major problems: drinking water, eating, washing clothes, and cleaning. Although he has solved drinking water just now, there are still a lot of problems waiting to be solved, and these problems don''t seem to be solved by something like a faucet. Lets take eating as an example, although he has the skill of cooking. , But the use of chef skills to cook dishes also requires corresponding materials. For example, the famous dish "delicious wind snake", you need to use "mutated fish" and "sweet spices" to make it (I dont know why There is no snake in the material), skills alone are not enough. And if you want to get the materials, you will inevitably have to go to the vegetable market and bargain with the vegetable market aunt. What annoying. As for washing clothes and cleaning, it is not the job skills in the game at all. Robb began to feel that Yali, the Yali in life was so big that he couldn''t get lazy at all. It seems that there is only one way, and that is to be a **** feudal landlord and exchange his laziness by enslaving others. Just like the mayor just now, a few servants helped themselves to the church. Clean up cleanly. Thinking of servants, Robbs eyes lit up when he brushed the floor. He wanted to get a maid with blue hair and put on a black maid uniform with white edges, and let her take care of her daily life. Wow, no more, I can''t think about this at all, I just can''t stop thinking about it. Chapter 10： Hiring maid, blue-haired girl is preferred After half an hour, Robb came to the heart of Cross Street in Xifeng Town, where a small number of merchants and hawkers gathered. Because the town is small and the total number of residents is only a thousand people, the business in Xifeng Town is not prosperous, except for a cloth seller. The shop seems to be a little bit upscale, and other shops look small and dirty, and they are still indifferent. Robb took out a few silver coins and bought a piece of white cloth. Then he picked up a pen and wrote on it: "Recruiting a maid, including food and housing, five insurances and one gold..." I feel that something is wrong, so I quickly use magic. All the words are erased, and I rewrite "to acquire a maid, who is required to be 15-20 years old, with good facial features, hardworking and kind-hearted, and those who are interested in applying for an interview with the priest Robert of the town. Remarks: blue hair is preferred." After finishing writing, Robb clapped his hands and pasted the cloth on a wall in the middle of the street. It''s really convenient in another world. You can post ads directly on the street. If you mess up like this in the original world, you will definitely be beaten to death by the city management. Anyway, I''m in the center of the town, and by the way, get everything I want to eat at night. Before the successful recruitment of the maid, Robb had to do it himself to get enough food and clothing. He knew that it was impossible to buy the ingredients for those top cooking recipes, and he estimated that he could only buy some of the most basic dishes. Sure enough, there are not many things that can be bought on the street. Fortunately, he bought a large piece of wild boar and some salt, which happened to be a "roast wild boar" dish. Todays dinner was decided happily. NS. Carrying wild boar on his shoulders, he turned and was about to go back to the church. A fat businessman greeted him. It was the one who bought the two-footed dragon skin from Golda yesterday. He smiled at Robb from a distance: "Master Robert, I saw the notice you posted just now. It seems that I want to buy a maid?" "Yes." Although Robb feels a little difficult to accept the matter of buying and selling people, in this era, there is no way of "recruitment" to get maids. There is no such kind of contract labor. The servants can only buy Come to start, follow the customs in the countryside, and for the sake of your own laziness, you can only be a trafficker with no emotions. The fat businessman laughed and said, "Master Robert, I happen to have a brand-new maid in my hand. I bought it in a small village in the original stone canyon a few days ago. Her parents died and she lived with her aunt. She was alive, so I sold her to me. I originally planned to take her to the capital of the saints and sell her to the nobles and make a good price. Since Mr. Robert is interested, it is better to transfer her to you here. Okay, so I will save trouble, and you will also save worry." "Oh?" Robb tilted his head and said, "Is it blue hair?" "Uh, why does Lord Robert prefer blue hair?" The fat businessman said embarrassingly, "As far as I know, there are no human beings with blue hair. About only girls of elves, harpies, ghosts and other races have blue hair. of." "There is no blue-haired girl?" Robb suddenly felt extremely disappointed, but after thinking about it carefully, the blue-haired maid in the anime that he really likes should be of a ghost race, not a human race. "But Mr. Robert doesn''t have to worry about this kind of thing." The businessman smiled: "You can dye blue hair without blue hair. It''s just a small thing." "Well, you seem reasonable." Robb said, "Take me to see the girl you said." The fat businessman tore off the notice on the wall and took Robb to his residence. The businessman actually had a real estate in Xifeng Town. His house was not small, and there were many servants in it, and all of them were full. Armed, it seems that these slaves are his capital for going north and south. The businessman greeted Robb to sit down in the living room. Not long after, two servants walked in with a thin blond girl. The girl was barefoot and dressed in a torn linen cloth. The arms and calves were not correct. There are few holes in it, and the skin inside can be seen, but fortunately, the important points are wrapped tightly so that they don''t go out. The clothes on her body are very dirty, and her blond hair is very dirty, but her little face is washed very clean. It seems that this is to prepare for the sale. If the face is not washed clean, the buyer thinks she is ugly, so she cant get out. Start the price. The businessman smiled and said: "This girl has just turned 16 years old. I dare to assure you that she is a pure and innocent virgin. My wife has personally examined her. Look at her appearance, this kind of goods is in this way. It''s very rare in the town of Edgehammer. You can''t buy a better-looking maid than her in Xifeng Town." Robb took a serious look at the girls face. He was indeed pure and lovely. If there is something wrong, it is too thin, a bit distressing, and there is no fat on the body. Of course, Opie is too thin. Can''t stand it up, blame the poor girl, she must have endured hardship less. Seeing that she is so pitiful, don''t let her fall into the hands of others. Follow me at least to get "human rights" treatment. If you follow the native natives of this world, it would be hard to tell... Robb said, "Well, this girl is pretty good, how much does it cost to buy her?" The merchant said: "If a beautiful virgin like her is brought to the capital of the saints and sold to the great masters, you can sell at least ten gold coins, but you are the pastor of the Holy See, I dare not earn you with a black conscience. I also saved a lot of transportation costs by reselling it here. So, for five gold coins, I only earn the money for the transportation of her from Rough Stone Canyon to here." Although he does not know the price situation in this world, Robb believes that a small businessman dare not deceive himself. He feels that people in this world seem to be very afraid of the "Holy See of Light". This little businessman certainly does not dare to bully a "Holy See of Light". "The pastor. Moreover, five gold coins can buy a beautiful girl paper. In Robbs opinion, this is simply frantic and cheap. If beautiful girls are sold on the street at this price, Robb is willing to buy girls from all over the world. Come home: "Okay, I bought it." Robb finished speaking, he reached into his jeans pocket and felt something was wrong. If he hadnt expected it, a gold coin could be worth a hundred silver coins, but he didnt have as many silver coins as five hundred. Money, he has only traveled into this world for two days, most of the time is spent in laziness, and he has not had time to make money. There was only the pile of silver coins that Golda had given him, but he didn''t need to count the pile of silver coins before he knew it was less than five hundred. This is a bit embarrassing! Robb frowned: "Can you still get a discount?" The businessman saw his movements and expressions, and immediately understood: "This... Mr. Robert, I can''t make it cheaper. I bought her from her aunt and it cost a lot of money. Do you think this will work? ? I''ll give you a slightly cheaper one." After speaking, he winked, and the two men pushed the girl back to the backyard, intending to change one. Chapter 11： I have to buy her The girl was about to be pushed out, and her expression suddenly became sad. It turned out that she was standing next to him. Although she was afraid to speak, she had been secretly looking at Robb to see that he was young and good-looking. He was a handsome blond, thinking in his heart: It is better to be sold to such a master than to a plump noble man. And she also heard the businessman say "the pastor of the Holy See of Light". This time, the favorability of Robb is even higher. In the hearts of the poor, the Holy See of Light is the mouthpiece of the God of Light in the world, and is synonymous with salvation. The pastor of the Holy See must be a kind and good person. Of course, this is just a little girl naively thinking that if you change to a modern person, you can understand this organization in the Middle Ages, ha ha! Creatures like clergy, ha ha! In short, the girl sincerely hopes to be bought by Robb. Now that the business has not been negotiated, her eyes are covered with tears in an instant. She was pushed by two servants and staggered backwards, like that. It''s really pitiful. "Wait!" Robb said, "I want her, no need to change." The expression on the girl''s face immediately turned into an expression of ecstasy, and the two servants who pushed her out didn''t dare to push anymore, and froze in place. "But..." the businessman hesitated: "You don''t seem to be satisfied with the price..." The businessman was still quite euphemistic. He didn''t say the five words "you can''t pay", saying that you are not satisfied with the price, which saved Robb''s face. However, no matter how tactful these words are, they still sound uncomfortable. Robb sank his face: "I am satisfied with the price now. I must buy this girl. There is no shortage of five gold coins." An awkward smile appeared on the businessman''s face: "Then...you plan to..." Robb said: "Just be straightforward, how am I going to make money?" The businessman smiled awkwardly. Robb supported his chin with one hand: "Last night, you bought a bipedal flying dragon skin from our hands. Is that dragon skin still with you?" The businessman nodded: "Still!" Robb said: "Okay, you bought it from us with two hundred silver coins. I will buy it back with two hundred silver coins. It should be fine." The businessman nodded: "Of course, the goods have not gone out yet, and I have not incurred any extra costs. Now there is no problem with repurchasing at the original price. I am not the kind that I will charge you dozens of silver coins soon after I transfer my hands. A black-hearted businessman. But... dont you just have a tight hand? Not only is it useless to buy back this skin, it will reduce your money, isnt it..." "Don''t worry, bring that dragon skin." Robb took out a large handful of silver coins from his jeans pocket and counted two hundred and placed them on the table. Sure enough, there was not enough money in his trouser pocket to five hundred silver coins, but two There are still a hundred. After taking out the money, his trouser pocket was completely deflated, and he could no longer bulge a big bag. The businessman waved his hand, and a servant got into the side room, and after a while he carried a large circle of skin out. It was the dragon skin of the two-footed flying dragon yesterday. It was green and thick, with a very heavy texture. Good leather armor materials can not only defend against sword chopping, but also have a certain degree of magic resistance. Robb said: "Borrow me a quiet room and wait for me for a while." The businessman nodded: "Oh, please use the side room here as you please." Robb picked up the dragon skin, picked up the salt bought just now for making "barbecue wild pork", walked into the side room, and then locked the door tightly. The businessman looked at the locked door with a dazed expression: "What the **** is he going to do?" Robb entered the room, threw the heavy dragon skin to the ground, and made a very dull sound of "puff". Then, he picked up the salt he bought just now, opened the mouth of the bag, and grabbed a lot of it. Sprinkled on the dragon skin. Transferred to a production occupation-leatherworker! Use material one "Wyvern''s skin" and use material two "salt" to synthesize! Obtain the new material "Matured Wyvern Skin"! Choose an item you want to make"Wyvern Leather Armor", and use the material to "curing the skin of the two-footed Wyvern". Start manufacturing! Grandmaster-level leatherworking skills take effect, and physical defense and magic defense are increased by 50% more than ordinary Wyvern leather armor. Randomly enchant "Flying Dragon''s Agility", effect: +20% attack speed, +15% movement speed. After the manufacturing is completed, you will get the item-the agile Wyvern Leather Armor! The two-footed wyvern skin that Robber threw on the ground just now has disappeared. It is replaced by a flying dragon leather armor that glows with shining green light. The ordinary flying dragon leather armor will not have this shining green light on it. , This is a special effect that can only be possessed by "enchanted" equipment. Not only does the leather armor have the same patterns as ordinary flying dragon leather armor, it also carries a row of engraved magic spells that are only available because of "enchanting". Beautiful and mysterious. If in the game, it still has a "flexible" prefix, of course, in the real world, there is no such thing, it will only be called "flying dragon leather armor", it will not have any prefix. Robb took the flying dragon leather armor in his hand, opened the door and walked out. In the room outside, the businessman was looking confused, and the girl was looking anxious. Both of them were waiting for Robb to come out, but neither of them expected Robb to come out with a flying dragon leather armor. Robb waved his hand, and the flying dragon''s leather armor drew a parabola in mid-air, and landed on the table in front of the businessman with a "puff" sound. The entire table was smashed and shaken. Then, Robb sat across the table, raised Erlang''s legs, his toes swayed in the air, and said lightly, "You are a businessman, you should know the goods, help me see, this flying dragon leather armor can be sold. How much." "Eh, huh? Where did you get the flying dragon leather armor? In that room..." The merchant was shocked and stunned. There was not even a window in that small room. Where did Robb make a leather armor? Could it be made of the wyvern skin that I carried in just now? But this is impossible! Fresh dragon skin cannot be used to make armor right away. It needs to be matured and dried. This process takes several days, and then it takes a tanner to spend many days, cutting, sanding, meticulous sewing, polishing, countless Only after the process, can it become a pair of leather armor that can be worn on the body, how can there be a reason for this? He could only think that Robb had used any secret technique in that room just now! Yes, it must be some secret technique! Robb knocked on the table and said, "Hey, don''t be shocked, let you see how much this flying dragon leather armor is worth, don''t let me get distracted." "Ah, sorry." The businessman hurriedly stretched out a hand and gently stroked the flying dragon leather armor on the table. At the same time, he carefully observed it. The leather armor is exquisitely crafted, and its craftsmanship is simply extraordinary. It is not made by the **** leatherworker at all. With this exquisite craftsmanship, it can be guaranteed to be more durable than ordinary flying dragon leather armor, and of course its defense capabilities are better. . Moreover, this flying dragon leather armor is also enchanted... He, a little businessman, has limited knowledge and doesn''t know the magic spells on the leather armor at all. He can''t guess what effect this "enchanting" has, but you only need to look at this Yingying. The intensity of the green light knows that it must be the top enchantment, the kind of effect that shocks the sky. The businessman almost knelt on the spot! Chapter 12： How much is this armor worth Robb: "I said, can you just stop in a daze and answer the question I asked you! How much is this armor worth?" Robb doesn''t know what the prices of this world are. After all, there are differences in prices between different servers in the same game, let alone different worlds. "Hey?" As soon as the businessman woke up, he hurriedly stood upright, sat upright, and said solemnly, "Sorry, Mr. Robert, I was taken care of by accident, because the workmanship of this flying dragon leather armor is really excellent... oh , I dare to swear that I have never seen such exquisite craftsmanship in my life. This is at least the work of a craftsman with a master-level or above in leather armor..." Robb thought to himself: This businessman is still a little eye-sighted, but, after all, he is still a small businessman running on the side. I am afraid that he has not seen the big world. This is obviously made by the master-level leatherworking technology, but he said that it is "in the master Above grade", that is to say, his appraisal ability only reaches the master level, and he can''t understand the good equipment above. Robb knocked on the table: "You are half right, but it is not accurate enough. This armor is indeed''master level or above'', but to be precise, it was made by a''grand master leatherworker''." "Zong...Zong...Grandmaster?" The businessman was so scared that his chin almost fell on the table. There were only two or three grandmaster-level tanners on the entire continent. Order one, buy Gade. Robb said: "Well, let''s talk about it now, how much can it sell for?" The businessman wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said in a low voice, "Although it was made by a master-level leatherworker, its material is after all the skin of the Wyvern biped. You also know that the skin of Wyvern biped is not top-notch. Although it is more advanced than wild boar skins and lizard skins, its quality is much worse than that of real dragon skins, behemoth skins, and leopard skins. Therefore, It cannot be a real artifact." Robb nodded: "Yes, it makes a lot of sense." The merchant said: "It will not be favored by the richest group of people, it will only be favored by some middle-class aristocrats and adventurers. This group of people cannot afford a big price, so... if there is a craftsman on this leather armor If the engraving made by oneself can prove that it was made by a famous master, it should be worth five hundred gold coins." Robb interrupted him and said, "There is no need to find the engraving. The person who made this armor is not a well-known craftsman. He is a hermit with a weird personality and does not like to communicate with others. He is not unknown and unknown to the world. There is no brand mark on the leather armor at all." "Oh, Wuming Jia, then it can only be worth two hundred gold coins at most." The merchant said: "And two hundred may not be sold, because buyers will doubt whether it is really made by a master craftsman, you I also know that most ordinary people have worse appraisal of treasures than me. They can only judge the value of treasures by seeing who made them. A discerning businessman like me can only see that it is A handwriting above the master level, but I cant tell that it is from a master level handwriting...so..." "I understand." Robb smiled: "After talking about so many useful and useless things, you are actually thinking about what price you can buy from me to make the most money, right? So you want to suppress it. Buy it at the price of a master, then bring it to the capital of the saints, sell it at the price of the master, and then you will make a profit." The businessman''s face flushed, "Sorry, this is the instinctive reaction of the business man." Robb said: "So, at what price do you want to buy it from me?" The businessman chuckled twice: "A hundred gold coins." Robb said: "Then, you take it to the capital of the saints, resell two hundred gold coins, and make a huge profit. This business is still going well." The merchants face blushed: "Mr. Robert, dont I still have to have transportation costs? If you carry it to the capital of the sacred city to sell, you will have to travel long distances and look for buyers everywhere, which will delay your time. ?" When he said this, he looked at Robb''s expression faintly, and thought: It seems that he has to raise some more prices. However, Robb did not. Although he was mocking the merchants for making a lot of money, he didn''t mean to bargain at all. For him, such a flying dragon leather armor is just a matter of just rubbing it. A little thing is inked here, wasting your precious time, time should be used for laziness, not for doing things. He simply said: "I think so, you pay a hundred gold coins, plus this little girl, this flying dragon leather armor is yours." "Hey? Really!" The businessman was overjoyed and hurriedly applauded: "That''s it." He seemed to be afraid of Robb''s repentance, and quickly waved to the two servants. When the two servants pushed the little girl, she ran behind Robb, standing behind him like a spirit behind him. NS. [Robo got a maid] Robb swept his eyes across the little girl''s face by turning his head. He was obviously relieved to see her, his eyes were full of joy, and he seemed very satisfied that he was sold to Robb. Robb found that the identity of the pastor of the Guangming Vatican is really useful. Even buying a servant will make the servant feel very happy. This identity may continue to be maintained in the future, and there is no need to pierce it if it is a last resort. The businessman returned to his room, and soon took a bag out and put it in front of Robb, opened the mouth of the bag, and it was full of golden gold coins: "Here are a hundred gold coins, you count them." "You don''t need to count." Robb put away the purse and smiled: "I don''t think you dare to do little tricks in front of me." "No one dares to deceive the pastor of the Holy See of Light!" "Well, this transaction is pretty pleasant." Robb stood up and said, "I''m going back to the church. I guess you will soon leave for the City of the Holy Ones to make a lot of money. Goodbye." The businessman laughed and said: "Mr. Robert, I have a fact that I dont understand. How did you...how did you conjure up this flying dragon leather armor in my little room? Where did that large volume of flying dragon leather go? Maybe it was made temporarily, right? It''s impossible in time..." Robb lowered his voice and said mysteriously: "I only tell you one person, not anyone else. After I entered the small room just now, I immediately used a teleportation scroll, and when I was a hundred miles away, I saw my master leatherworker. My friend, gave him the wyvern skins of both feet, and then he gave me a wyvern leather armor that had been made for a long time, and then I sent it back." "Wow, that''s the case." The businessman''s eyes burned again: "Then... Then, can you ask him to help you make something? I... I''m willing to buy it for a long time!" Robb laughed: "Then it depends on my friend''s mood. Let me tell you, he is a very lazy person, and he disdains making these worthless gadgets a long time ago." "Oh, is it? That''s a shame!" Chapter 13： Everyones father Robb walked out of the merchant''s house with the maid who had just started. The thin blond girl, with her head down, her hands hanging down, followed behind him in small steps. "What''s your name?" Robb asked. "Please give me a name from the master." The little girl lowered her head. Robb thought it was funny and was about to say "you will call Lem forget it", but when this word came to my lips, after thinking about it, he took it back and changed his words: "I don''t want to erase your parents for you. The name you choose is the most precious gift your parents give you. It will accompany you throughout your life. Therefore, I hope to hear your real name instead of letting you bear the name I gave you. I take Maybe you dont like the name, but you have to endure it. That may be a sad thing for you." With a simple word, all of a sudden, the girl burst into tears. After a few seconds, her emotions calmed down, and she said in a very small voice: "Thank you, Master. My name is Lilian." "Very well, then I will call you Lilian from now on." Robb smiled and said, "My name is Robert." "I will remember your honorable name." "Well, it doesn''t matter if you speak so politely." "Okay, my master!" After talking for six sentences, Robb found that he couldn''t continue the conversation. The maid said that he didn''t want to chat with you, and threw a special sentence to end the chat-"Okay" at you. Forget it, it will be long in the future, and it will be very difficult for me to chat with a stranger of the opposite **** immediately. Robb smiled and said, "No, go get you new clothes first. Your clothes are dirty and there are holes everywhere. You have to change them." "Yes, my master!" The two came to the cloth shop in the center of the town. As soon as they walked in, Robb was recognized by the owner. The town of Westwind was too small. When Robb and Golda came back with the skins of the Wyvern The whole town remembered his face at that moment. After the dinner, everyone knew that he would settle in Xifeng Town and manage the church in the town. Robb was immediately "welcomed, welcomed, and warmly welcomed" by the shopkeeper, and shouted "MyFather" to him constantly. Westerners called the priest this way. Robb had to take advantage of the shopkeeper forcibly. Waved to the shopkeeper and said "God will bless you, Myson!" He suddenly discovered that he would be the father of all the townspeople in Xifeng Town from now on! Everyone is a senior generation, whether it is a middle-aged or an old man, whoever meets him has to call him father obediently, and he calls him a son instead, and people have to listen happily. However, the West is really a place that is not particular about it, and fathers have to pay if they want to take their son''s things. Xifeng Town itself does not have the ability to produce cloth. The cloths here are shipped by merchants from big cities, so the price is very expensive, much more expensive than cloths in other cities. Lilian''s eyes were locked on the cheapest white hessian cloth in the shop, she looked at the price, and her tongue was frightened, and she thought to herself: How expensive! Although the owner is a pastor of the Holy See of Guangming, he is benevolent and charitable by nature, but such an expensive cloth has to be considered worthy of buying for the servant. As soon as she thought of this, she saw Robb''s hand on a roll of white cotton cloth that was several times more expensive than burlap. With a flick of her finger, a gold coin flew out and fell into the hand of the store: " I took this roll of cotton cloth. By the way, there is also the pot of black dye next to it. After speaking, I picked up the cloth with one hand and the dye pot with the other hand, turned and left. The store yelled from behind: "You only need 10 silver coins for that roll of cotton cloth. The dye is cheaper. You don''t need as many gold coins. Please stop. I''ll ask you for money..." Robb smiled and said, "Leave it to my maid." He turned around and left the shop. The store had no choice but to stop Lilian: "Hey, are you the maid only bought by Robert?" Lilian nodded. "Come on! Help your master get the change back." Lilian had to stretch out a pair of small hands and spread them out flat. The shopkeeper put the eighty-two silver coins in her hands, and warned her while putting them back: "Such a large sum of money, you little maid, don''t even want to take the money. Escape, dont blame me for not reminding you, Xifeng Town is located on the border, and there are monsters roaming outside. If you dare to run away with money, there is only one dead end. Even if you really let you go to other towns, or even to other countries , The Holy See of Light can also capture you back." Lilian lowered her head and said obediently: "I won''t run away, the master is a good person, I will follow him well." In fact, even if the shopkeeper didnt remind her, she knew that in a small town like Xifeng Town with a population of less than a thousand, almost all the townspeople knew each other. If she escaped Robb, she would be found out after hiding in the town. And escaping from the town is like death. I don''t know how many monsters are wandering outside, waiting for the stupid guy to run into the forest alone to feed them. If she wants to survive, there is no second way to go besides listening to Robb. In fact, from the moment her parents died and she was adopted by her aunt, she understood that in the future, she must listen to others in order to live. The only difference lies in who she listens to. She can follow a pastor who represents "brightness". It''s great luck. Lilian walked out of the shop with eighty-two silver coins in both hands. She was careful not to drop it. She hurriedly caught up with Robb and followed behind him: "Master, this is the money the shopkeeper asked you for." "Oh, put it away." Robb said without looking back, "I''ll give you pocket money." "Scared?" Lilian was startled. Seeing the little girl''s shocked and bewildered look, Robb had no choice but to change his words: "I want you to buy a lot of things for me, and the money will be temporarily released to you." "Huh!" Lilian breathed a sigh of relief. Although this girl didn''t have much words, Yan Yi was quite interesting, and Robb found that he liked to tease her a lot. After a while, the two returned to the church. In the eyes of ordinary people, the church is a very sacred place. Lilian prayed at the door for a long time before daring to step inside. She felt very happy thinking that she would live here in the future. There will be no fierce aunts here, and there is no need to worry about being sold. The new owner seems to be very gentle and a good person. Robb smiled and said: "Lilian, come here, I will help you make a new suit first." "Making clothes?" Lillian exclaimed "Ah" when she heard this. Not to mention that the fabric Robb planned to use was expensive cotton, the most incredible thing that made Lilian feel that Robb actually said " I''ll do it for you", she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious: "Master, how can this be done, please let me cut the clothes myself." Robb refused her with a serious face: "No, the style of your own clothes will definitely not satisfy me." Chapter 14： Make you a maid outfit Robb actually said that Lilian''s clothes could not satisfy him. An expression of "unconvinced" clearly appeared on the latter''s face. If the person in front of her was not her master, she would have passed by, but she did not dare to be angry at the master, so she had to pouting a small mouth. : "Lilian is very good at making clothes." Robb smiled and said, "It must be not as good as I am." The corners of the little girl''s mouth turned up stubbornly, and her voice rose a little bit: "Master! Lilian is really good at making clothes." Robb smiled and said, "Well, let''s make clothes at the same time. After we finish, we can compare and see who made the clothes look good." "Okay!" Lilian bulged her cheeks with a serious look. Robb took the scissors and needles and other tools that the mayor had given him, and divided a large roll of white cotton cloth into two halves, gave Lilian one half, took the other half by himself, and split the black dye into two halves, and said with a smile: "Now I Count one, two, three, and lets start doing it." "good!" "1...2...3...it''s started!" Robb shouted to start, but he didn''t move at all. He just tilted his head and looked at Lilian, wanting to see how capable his new maid was. Lilian lowered her head and started work. She picked up a small stone on the ground and drew a few lines on the cloth. These lines were all drawn on the edge of the cloth. Obviously, she was designing how to cut. The most economical fabric, this is "expensive" cotton, not burlap, she is reluctant to waste a little bit. After drawing the lines, she began to cut. A pair of small scissors was used thirstyly and clicked. In a few strokes, the cloth was cut into the shape of two pieces of clothes, then she took out the needle and thread, and began to sew the two pieces together. . Robb secretly praised in his heart that she is really a hard-working and dexterous little girl. It is a pity that the style of the dress you made is really not what I want. What the **** is this tube skirt that looks like a prisoner''s dress? Dressed as such a woman, I would never admit that she is a maid, never admit it. No matter, she, a person from a small village, must have never seen my later generations'' gorgeous maid outfits. Even if she did, how could she handle that complicated design? Seeing the little girl busy for a long time, until she sews the last row of stitches, Robb started to lay the cotton cloth and black dye side by side, and then changed his job as a tailor. Choose a prop you want to make-"maid outfit", choose material one "white cotton cloth", choose material two "black dye". Start manufacturing! System reminder: The clothes you make are decorative garments, and the defense power is constant at 10 points. You do not enjoy the additional defense power and enchantments of the Grandmaster-level tailoring skills. Manufacturing is complete! Robb shook his hands and made a bang, and a maid outfit appeared. It had the same style as that of Lem, with a black background and decorated with white borders. It would look good. If this outfit is Put it on a girl with blue hair, it will become a man''s ultimate dream. And Lilian next to him finally sewed the tube skirt. The clothes resembling a prisoner''s uniform shook open. Turning around, he smiled at Robb and said, "Look, master, I''m done. It''s so..." Before she could finish her sentence, Lilian saw the maid outfit Robb was holding. Its not an exaggeration to say that after Lilian was brought into this world by her parents, she has not seen any better-looking clothes, because her range of activities is still very small, so she only lives in the small town of Bianhammer in her hometown. After that, she was sold to a merchant and brought to Westwind Town. The most gorgeously dressed woman she had seen before was the merchant''s wife, but the dress that the lady wore was not as good-looking as Robb had in his hand. Lilian plopped to the ground with a "puff", and said with difficulty: "I may not be a qualified maid, and the clothes I made are not as good as the master''s." "Haha, don''t be sad." Robb smiled to her: "There were countless professional tailors fell in front of me. You are not a professional tailor. There is no need to compare with me." "Hey? Hey?" Lilian''s face was dumbfounded, and she really didn''t understand why her master wanted to compare clothes with tailors. Isn''t the master the priest of the Holy See of Light? What kind of trouble does such a noble person want to learn from tailoring? "Okay, don''t be in a daze here." Robb smiled: "Go take a bath and change into new clothes. You can use the tube skirt you made yourself as a nightdress in the future, and wear my maid for outdoor activities. I will make another set of the same style so that you can change and wash." "Thank you, Master." Lilian happily took over the maid outfit. Girls actually love to be beautiful. There used to be no conditions, but now they have the conditions to wear beautiful skirts. There is no reason to be unhappy. Of course, the happiest thing was to run into a gentle and kind master who was not only kind to her, but also willing to spend so much money on her. For a humble maid like yourself, its great to wear a burlap dress. Many servants of aristocratic families live in a dirty burlap all year round. Unexpectedly, the master would actually make clothes for her with cotton cloth, and also make two beautiful skirts, and she could also have a nightdress. This is a treatment that many girls from civilian families can''t enjoy, let alone slaves. Lilian happily drew water from the well and went to bathe in the church. Although the church is small, there are several rooms. Because the housing issues of priests, nuns, servants, etc. were considered during the construction, there were also small rooms for servants. Robb didnt even arrange it. Lilian I found the servant room. However, the mayor only arranged daily necessities for Robb''s room, and the other rooms were all empty. Lilian looked at the servant''s room, which had no furniture at all, and thought to herself: I have to get some hay to support it on the ground, otherwise the night will be difficult. After taking a shower, I changed into Robb''s maid costume, and walked cleanly into the yard. I felt a sense of comfort all over my body. A new life had begun, and it was definitely better than when I was with my aunt. At a glance, she saw her master limp on the stone stool in the yard, and the whole person was in a relatively static state... Lilian was anxious: "Hey? Master! Are you feeling well?" "No!" Robb said, "I just don''t bother to move." It turned out that Robb had already entered a state of laziness! After having been busy for a long time, I finally solved the maid problem. Now there is a beautiful girl who helps me with the miscellaneous tasks. She can be confidently lazy. Of course, he doesn''t bother to move any more. . After the little girl was cleaned, her skin became snowy white, and she was wearing a maid outfit with black and white flowers on her head. She was really beautiful and pleasing to the eye. Such a cute girl can be bought with five gold coins. Feudalism is really...so...great. There is no such good thing in the game! Chapter 15： Life seems interesting With a maid, the lazy life was completely different immediately. Before Robb said that he wanted to drink water, Lilian went to the well and poured a glass for Robb and put it on the stone table in front of him. . The little action of the girl made Robb feel that the trip to the door just now was really worthwhile. At the same time, it also made Robb suddenly feel a little guilty about his mother in the original world. It turns out that he could not sleep in front of the computer. His liver games are all spoiled by his mother. Whenever he wants to drink water, he can always find a cup full of water within his reach, and he has almost never encountered the problem of thirst. "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Lilian couldn''t help but feel a little worried when she saw the crystal tears in her master''s eyes. "I''m okay." Robb hid his emotions and pointed to the water cup on the table: "Lilian, let me tell you that the well water is unhygienic and easy to get sick. All kinds of parasites will run into the stomach. Therefore, after the well water is hit, it must be boiled before drinking..." "What is a parasite?" Lilian asked strangely. Robb: "..." Well, although the medieval West was disguised as tall and majestic by "swords and magic", it was actually barbaric and didn''t understand anything. Some things had to be changed a little bit. Robb patiently said: "Yes An invisible bug is in this water. Drinking it will cause you to have diarrhea. You must boil the water to kill these bugs." "Wow, I used to have diarrhea because of this?" Lilian''s most fun is Yan Yi. Her emotions can easily show on her face. Now she looks at the water glass on the table with a disgusting expression on her face. "Okay, okay, don''t be so disgusted, it''s a good glass of water after it''s boiled, let''s boil it." "Master...but...we don''t have a pot here." Lilian said: "I saw it in the kitchen just now. The appliances at home are very lacking." "Oh, that''s true. I just moved in today. I have nothing." Robb smiled and said, "So, you go shopping first and buy everything you need for daily life. By the way, in your room There shouldnt even be bedding, so you should buy it by the way." Speaking of this, Robb thought of something and added: "By the way, bedding pots and everything are heavy objects. It is very difficult for you, a girl, to get it back. Don''t be aggressive. Remember to spend some money to ask for a few. The townspeople will help you carry things back." Lilian was shocked slightly, Yan Yi activated, and instantly turned into a weeping look. When she stayed at her aunts house, she didnt have bedding. She could only sleep in the haystack in the stable. Just now in the servants room, she was thinking about getting some hay to supplement the bed, but she didnt expect the master to speak. I asked her to buy the bedding, and thought that she might not be able to take these things, and asked her to spend money to ask someone to carry it back. This host is not only gentle and kind, but also caring and caring for Jane to the point of frenziedness. It is really great to be bought by him. Robb reached into his pocket, grabbed a few gold coins, and wanted to pass it to Lilian. She shook her head violently: "Master, I still have 82 silver coins left for buying cloth, which is enough to buy a lot of things. I don''t need to give me any more money. I will buy all kinds of necessities now. I...I will work hard. " She let go of her calves and ran out of the yard like flying away. Robb sat on the stone bench and didn''t move. He just called out, "Go slow, don''t fall." "Uh-huh!" The little maid did not have the cuteness of falling on the ground. She ran fast and steady. The maid with black background and white flowers flew like a butterfly. In the blink of an eye, she ran far away. Seeing her lovely figure, Robb became more and more fascinated. I feel that this different world seems to have become interesting, well... Of course, it''s just that life is interesting, and there is still no interest in monster hunting and adventures. That evening, Lilian returned with a large group of townspeople. Every town citizen helped her with a lot of things, including bedding for the auxiliary bed, pillows, pots and pans, cutlery cups, tables, chairs and benches, candles, sesame oil, seasonings, tea, dry wood, vegetables, beef... Even farm tools such as hoes, shovels, and sickles were brought back. Robb, who is an "indulge in games", who used to rely on his mother to take care of his life, finally understands how troublesome it is to build a home. He couldn''t help but thank a wave of parents in the original world, and then secretly thanked himself for the first thing he bought. It''s a maid, otherwise, you have to be crazy if you want to buy these messy daily necessities by yourself. In the evening, the sun began to set, and every household was raising smoke. Smoke was also rising from the small church, and Lilian was cooking on the fire. Robb held a cup of black tea that Lilian made for her, and continued to limp on the stone bench in the yard, lazily... After a long time, Lilian brought supper to the table. Robb took a closer look, Wardday, what the **** is this? What was placed on the table looked like a pot of something similar to a "soup pot", but the product was far worse than the soup pot of later generations. Various strange ingredients floated in the soup. Robb glanced at it. Sweeping past, I saw pork bones, pig offal, mushrooms, wild vegetables...Anyway, all the ingredients in the home can be seen in this pot. There is a section of pig intestine floating up and down on the top of the soup pot, and the pot emits an unpleasant smell. Extremely smelly. Robb pointed to the pot and asked in horror: "Lilian, what is this called? Dark cooking?" "Hey? Everyone cooks this way." Lilian said: "Has the master never eaten it before?" Having said that, she suddenly woke up. It was awful. What I made was a stew that common people often eat. I stewed all the ingredients in a pot without special attention, but the noble lords dont seem to eat like this. They have to be careful. Many, the owner is the pastor of the Holy See of Guangming, of course it is the noble master, how could it be possible to eat this kind of food. (Europeans in the Middle Ages also had to eat water. They still dont like the Chinese people like to take care of them and make them into a variety of individual fried pork liver and kidney kidney dishes. Instead, they chopped them up and cooked them together with other ingredients. Everyone knows the smell of boiled offal. It smells like a stench. I promise you cant eat that kind of thing.) Lilian said awkwardly: "I...I don''t know... how to cook for the owner." "Cough, forget it! You haven''t used up the ingredients yet, right?" "There are two large pieces of beef muscle left. Beef is very expensive. I am not willing to stew with these low-priced ingredients. I want to dry it and make beef jerky for preservation." "Then you take these two cow muscles." Robb said, "Also, bring some more mushrooms and salt. By the way, prepare two servings of plates, knives and forks." Lilian obediently took the ingredients, plates, knives and forks. Robb changed his job as a chef and started making "mushroom sauce steak". In a blink of an eye, two steaks were placed upright on the stone table in front of him. Lilian saw that Robb didnt seem to be doing anything. She just pointed her finger at the ingredients. Within a few seconds, the ingredients merged into a beautiful-looking dish. Its amazing. Wow, maybe, its. The power of magic! However, can such a tall thing as magic be used for cooking? She couldn''t help but open her small mouth, unable to close it for a long time. Robb pointed to the stool opposite the stone table: "Sit down and have steak with me. There are exactly two servings here. Let''s share one." "Hey?" Lilian was startled: "This...this is something that noble lords can eat, right? I...I''ll just eat a big stew." "The big miscellaneous stew is taken out and placed in the middle of the town. Whoever likes to eat it will eat it. We won''t eat that stuff in the future." Robb said in a commanding tone: "You just listen to me, just like me. Something will do." "Oh, master!" Lilian carefully sat on the chair opposite Robb, but she was a girl from the small town of Sidehammer who didn''t understand the rules. If she was born in a big city and knew the rules, it was Those who would never dare to sit on the same table with their master would only carefully maintain their respect and inferiority with Robb, which would make Robb hate instead. She picked up the knife and fork like Robb, and thought to herself: Did the noble lords eat like this before? Like the master, press the beef with the fork in the left hand, and cut with the knife in the right hand...cut...cut...then the fork in the left hand picked up, oops, not good, too much force. "Snapped!" A steak flew over the stone table and stuck to Robb''s face, and the mushroom sauce smeared Robb''s face. Robb put down the knife and fork in his hand and said, "Lilian!" "Master! I...I didn''t mean it...Woo..." Lilian was so scared that she almost cried. Robb said, "Don''t be afraid, I am not going to punish you, I just want to tell you, if you are not used to using knives and forks, just grab and eat with your hands, I don''t mind." Lilian said timidly: "Can you grab it with your hands?" "sure!" "Wow, that''s great." Lilian was overjoyed, with a smile on her face. She grabbed the steak in her hand and stuffed her mouth: "Good times, good times... The noble lords really eat more food. Miscellaneous stew so many times..." Robb pointed to the mushroom sauce on his face: "Before you eat the steak, will you wash my face without using a basin of water?" "Oh! Master, I''ll go right away." Chapter 16： Return to the tomb for labor and management The sky was completely dark, Xifeng Town had fallen asleep, and only a few houses were still lit. Robb set up a big wooden bucket in the yard and soaked in the bucket to take a bath. Of course, you have to take a bath in the yard. Indoor bathing is very depressing, but it is very comfortable to take a bath in the yard. You can see the sky full of stars when you look up. The black pine mountain range behind the church becomes a huge The black silhouette is very layered, and the wind blows over the head stretched out of the water, and it is indescribably refreshing. Moreover, there was a maid who was so happy. When he took a bath, Lilian did not shy away at all, but turned her head away when Robb undressed and went into the bucket, and waited for Robb to sit in the water. After that, she turned around, blushing and stood aside. When Robb said that the water was going to be cold, she ran to the kitchen, took the hot water that had been burning on the fire, and added it to Robb''s bath tub. Such a comfortable way of bathing, of course, take a while longer, and Robb accidentally soaked for an hour. Lilian has burned two large pots of water, and he hasn''t finished washing. "Master... When I went to the kitchen to fetch water just now... I heard strange noises in the graveyard behind the church, rustling, like something was digging." Lilian, who came back with hot water this time, had a touch on her face. The frightened expression seemed to be a little frightened. Robb thought to himself: Girls, afraid that the cemetery is normal! He smiled and comforted her and said: "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, don''t forget that I am a priest, with the Holy Light in my hand, no monsters of the undead system can turn out tricks in front of me." What he said really made Lilian feel at ease. There is a pastor of the Holy See of Light here. What is there to be afraid of about the things in the cemetery? Speaking of, cemeteries are built behind the church, on the one hand, for the souls of the deceased to return to the God of Light as soon as possible, on the other hand, there is more or less the meaning of letting the light suppress the undead. She nodded and said: "The master is here, I am not afraid." "Well, good!" Continue to take a bath. After a while, the water is almost cold. Robb smiled and said, "You have to heat the water again." Lilian quickly ran into the kitchen again, and came back with hot water in a short while, with a frightened expression on her face: "Master, there is a real noise in the cemetery behind, this time it is not just excavation. There is also the kind of...the kind of creaking sound like bones moving, so scary...you...do you want to check it out?" Robb said: "I want to take a bath, I don''t bother to look. What bones are moving, at most a few skeleton soldiers crawled out of the tomb. When the sky is big, it is a skeleton king. It''s no big deal." Listening to his understatement, Lilian couldn''t laugh or cry, thinking: Master, if there is a Skeleton King, the whole Westwind Town, oh no, is the town hundreds of miles around here will be razed to the ground by the undead army. You still look down on the Skeleton King? "But...but..." Lilian said, "The cemetery is part of the church. If anything happens in the cemetery, your reputation will also be damaged." When she said that, Robb cared, huh? Thats right, the cemetery is the property of the church, that is, my real estate. If something unclean is causing trouble in my most expensive real estate, I cant take care of it. "Okay, okay, let''s take a look." Robb lay in the barrel and didn''t move, but secretly changed his job to become a "ranger (ranger, using the skill "reconnaissance". The field of vision is instantly expanded. The reconnaissance technique can provide Robb with a field of vision of 5000 yards, and the ranger also has the talent to "see things in the dark", and the dark night cannot have any effect on his vision. He looked at the cemetery on the hillside behind the church from a distance... When I glanced over, I saw three tombstones lying on the ground. Three gloomy holes were opened on the ground in front of the tombstones. Three skeletons were digging soil from the holes, looking like they were going to climb out. Robb said: "It''s really a skeleton crawling out of the tomb." "Ah? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Don''t scream, just a few skeletons have something to call it." Robb said, "Forget it, it''s my real estate after all. I have to take care of it and press these skeletons back into the tomb. They ran away, and the townspeople found that the remains of their loved ones were missing when they came to sweep the tomb. Wouldn''t it be that you couldn''t even sweep the tomb? Blame the poor." Robb crawled out of the barrel, Lilian quickly turned away, and handed a piece of dry cotton backhand. In fact, if she doesn''t turn her head, Robb will be shy, because he is just an 18-year-old virgin, and he can''t hold it if he runs naked in front of his little girl. Fortunately, the girl turns shy first. Once he started, he could remain calm. Playing the rogue thing is to see who can''t hold it first! He took the cotton cloth and dried his body. Of course, I dont bother to wear T-shirts and jeans anymore. Normal humans like to wear looser clothes after taking a shower. He took a "tube pajama" from Lilian''s hand and put it on his body. Hood: "Okay! I''m going to the cemetery now, Lilian, if you are afraid, wait for me here." "Hey? I...I want to follow..." Lilian said: "It''s more scary to stay here. What if you just went to the back and the skeletons crawled out of the ground in front of you?" "Never talk nonsense! Where can skeletons come out anywhere?" Robb smiled and said, "To climb out of skeletons, first there must be skeletons underground." "Is there any skeleton buried in the front yard..." "Fine, come with me, yes, take a shovel and bury things in a while." Robb didn''t mind having a girl following, or rather, he still liked having a girl following. It was a boring thing to kill monsters, but if It will be fun to become a sister to fight monsters. The girl shouts 666 behind the back. Of course, it is much more comfortable than a few big guys shouting 666 behind the back. He raised his foot and walked back. Lilian followed carefully with a shovel. The master and the servant soon came to the cemetery behind the church. This cemetery is not big, only a few hundred tombs, because of the size of Westwind Town. It''s not big, there are not many residents, and the town doesn''t have a long history. Robb walked into the cemetery and saw that not only the three tombs I saw just now, but dozens of tombs were also empty. Looking at the traces of the cave entrance, the skeletons in these dozens of tombs have been crawling out for several days. At that time, I hadn''t come to Westwind Town yet. I didn''t care about it before, so I won''t talk about it, but now I am here, and of course the skeleton is not allowed to climb away. He quickly walked in front of a skeleton that was crawling out. Seeing a vivid skeleton crawling out of the tomb, Lilian was frightened, and firmly grasped Robb''s clothes on the back, trembling all over. At a glance, Robb understood that she was not just like this because she was cowardly, but because she was "fear". Undead creatures all have a certain degree of "fear aura", which can scare people who are not strong enough. , The stronger the undead monster "fear halo" is stronger, and the range is larger. The way Lilian is now is the result of being affected by the fear halo. Fortunately, the skeleton soldier is only the lowest level of undead creatures, and the fear effect is very poor, and it will not scare Lilian to flee. Robb held her hand with his left hand, the sacred "dispelling technique" was activated, and a warm light instantly dispelled the fear technique from her body without a trace. Lilian''s spirit was awakened, and her trembling body finally Stabilized. Robb squatted down and put his hands on his chest, so he could look at the skeletons crawling out in front of him. The skeleton was pulling the soil with both hands, expanding the opening of the cave, and then crawling forward, crawling and crawling bit by bit, and suddenly found himself squatting in front of him, a blond man in a tube pajamas. Skeleton''s hollow eyes stared at Robb, then opened his mouth, and roared: "Kacha! Kacha!" "Crack your head." Robb stretched out his hand to hold the skull of the skull and pressed it down firmly: "Go back to the tomb for the labor and management. Don''t come out to scare my little maid." Chapter 17： Necromancer Lilian was really taken aback when she saw her master stretch out her hand to press the skull''s head: "Be careful, master, it will catch you." As soon as the voice fell, Skeleton''s hand had grabbed Robb''s ankle, trying to drag him underground. Robb can smash the skeleton with a single move at this time, but he knows that the skeleton should be the relatives of the townspeople. It is not very good to smash it. The townspeople call themselves fathers, and they are still a little bit more concerned about them. Have a snack. So, no matter what skills such as meteor fire rain, landslides, smashing shocks, etc., it is still gentler, at least you have to leave a whole corpse for the skeleton brothers. As soon as the skeleton wanted to drag Robb, he felt a terrifying force from his skull, which was the strength of the man in front of him. He clearly looked like it was just a light press, but the force was like an overwhelming force. Then, the joints of the skeleton''s body made a few clicks, trying to resist, but wherever he could hold it, he brushed the floor and was pushed back into the tomb. It also wanted to climb outside, but saw Robb pointed at it, and a golden light flew out from his fingertips. It was the sacred magic, dispelling technique, and the skeleton stiffened, suddenly losing all his power and changing. Returning to the lifeless bones, he collapsed in the crypt. Robb clapped his hands, turned his head and said to Lilian next to him: "Lilian, bury it!" "Good master!" Lilian quickly used a shovel to pull the dirt on both sides of the hole. The dirt was pushed out when the skeleton climbed up from the ground just now. Lilian picked them up and covered it on the skeleton again. She was still a little afraid of the skeleton jumping up again, and was cautiously preparing to escape at any time, but the skeleton was completely immobile, so she obediently asked Lilian to bury it. Robb had already walked in front of the second skeleton. Half of this skeleton had crawled out of the ground. Robb just pressed it with his hand like a gourd, and the skeleton returned to the tomb, and then made a dispelling technique: "Lilian, after burying that one, come over and bury this one." "Okay, Master!" At this time, the third skeleton had crawled out of the tomb all over his body. It shook the mud on its body. It looked left and right. This guy was obviously different from the two skeletons just now. He seemed sane and could understand what was happening around him. What, it turned its head and stared at Robb with its hollow eyes. Seeing Robb getting closer and closer, it was obvious that he came to clean it. It suddenly broke his left arm with his right hand, took the whole left arm as a stick in his right hand, and looked at Robb in a stern battle. "Well!" Robb shrugged at the skeleton: "Don''t mutilate yourself. If you put down your weapon and speak well, I can keep your whole body." "Young man... Don''t... Nosy..." Skeleton actually spoke. There was only one white bone, and the mouthpiece and other organs for making voices were gone, but it could talk. Robb saw that there were two small flames burning in the hollow eye sockets of this skeleton, which looked like a pair of eyeballs. Obviously, a soul settled in this skeleton. It was no longer like those two. The skeleton is as simple as being controlled by a simple puppet technique. There is a powerful thought power that controls the skeleton''s actions. "Oh! Necromancer?" Robb looked left and right. The hillside behind the cemetery was dark and he couldn''t see anything. Using reconnaissance skills, the night vision plus 5000 yards of sight, he still couldn''t find anyone. , It seems that there is a necromancer remotely manipulating the skeleton in front of him from a long, far away place. "You can actually see that I am a necromancer?" Skeleton was obviously a little surprised: "Then you should know that I am not someone you can afford. Don''t be nosy." It saw Robb wearing The tube pajamas don''t look like any great characters, so they speak a bit arrogantly. Robb spread his hands: "You ran into my backyard, trying to steal the bones of my sons relatives, and you told me to leave it alone? Moms mentally retarded, I ran to your backyard to secretly dig up your buried potatoes. Can you leave it alone?" Skeleton heard Robb''s identity from these words: "Damn, are you a priest in this religious party?" Robb said: "You deserve to die, your whole family deserves to die." "This is obviously an empty church. When will the priest come?" Skeleton looked a little frustrated. "Unfortunately, just today." Robb said, "Will you not spy on it before you come to steal? Oh, yes, your main body is hiding in a far, far place. You can''t spy on the situation here. Its just using things like the magic circle arranged here in advance to manipulate it from a distance, right? I will look for it carefully in a while, and I should be able to find the magic circle you drew in a few corners of the cemetery." Listening to his words, the Necromancer manipulating the skeleton understands that this time he has gotten into trouble with someone he can''t afford, which is very bad! I''m afraid this skeleton can''t be taken away, and the tomb of this town can only be given up in the future. He manipulated the skeleton and waved his left arm, rushing towards Robb. However Robb threw it up with a dispelling technique, and the skeleton fell softly under his feet. Obviously, the Necromancer has not had time to refine this skeleton into a real undead monster. If it has been refined into an undead monster, simple dispersal techniques cannot stop its actions, at least it must use sacred magic. Sighted the boom, but now it is only remotely controlled by the magic power of the Necromancer, and it is still a soulless skeleton, not a skeleton soldier! This spell of remotely manipulating skeletons with magic power is just a buff in the final analysis, and one dispel is enough to blow the buff away. If the body of the Necromancer is here, you may be able to have a trick with Robb, but with the remotely controlled skeletons, let alone you have no fun in front of Robb, even if you face an ordinary priest, you only need A dispelling technique can settle it. The skeleton fell soft to the ground, and the two sparks in his eye sockets slowly dimmed. The Necromancers magic power had been recovered, and it became an ordinary skeleton. Robb was about to call Lilian over and put the skeleton back in the tomb. It suddenly occurred to me that the little girl is timid, isn''t it scary to carry such a gloomy skeleton? Forget it, let me do it. As soon as his thought moved, the magic power had penetrated into the skeleton... The skeleton became active immediately, and two sparks lit up in his eyes, but this time it was controlled by Robb, not by the Necromancer. It first took back the broken left arm, shook hands and feet, confirmed that there were no missing arms or legs, opened its big mouth, and laughed twice. Then he made a grimace at Lilian next to him. Since there is no facial muscles, this grimace is actually meaningless. From Lilians eyes, the skeleton just shook his head at her, and then, it clicked. He walked back to the tomb, lay down, folded his hands on his chest, and the sparks in his eyes slowly dimmed. Robb finished the "skeleton manipulation" spell, smiled and said to the stunned Lilian: "Buy this tomb too!" Chapter 18： This is a big conspiracy Lilian''s heart was full of surprises, how could her owner manipulate a skeleton? This is really strange! Isn''t the master pastor? It is the messenger of the glorious and holy God of Light, why would he manipulate the insidious and evil magic like skeletons? She wanted to ask a little, but she didn''t dare to ask, she was all in her heart. However, her Yan Yi is too good, and her thoughts are obviously held in her heart, and they are all expressed on her face. Robb blinked at her and said with a smile: "I am the messenger of God. I just used the holy light to purify these bones. They obeyed God''s will and lie down in the tomb obediently. This is nothing. Sinister and evil magic." "Hey? That''s the way it turns out." Lilian''s face immediately put on a smile: "I know the master is a good person." "Okay! Just bury it." "Yes, my master." Lilian eagerly scratched the soil with a shovel, and reburied all three tombs. Robb took advantage of this time to turn around at several angles in the cemetery. Circle, as expected, strange magic runes are painted on the four corners of the cemetery... To be honest, Robb didn''t know these runes. Although he knew that these runes were used to remotely manipulate skeletons, and he also knew how to manipulate undead remotely, he could only use them and was not good at identifying them. Because, in the game, when using magic, the effect of light particles on the screen flashes, and then the screen is full of various gorgeous effects flying and flying, and occasionally a huge magic circle or something is displayed on the ground, but most players do not I will go to silly to study how the magic circle is drawn. The more complex the magic circle, the less the player will look at the small symbols on it. Well, dont care about it. If you dont know it, you dont know. Anyway, even if Robb doesnt wear any equipment and is naked, most of the magic can''t break his basic defense power. If he draws a magic circle on the ground, he wants to shame him. It''s too naive, he can stand in the middle-level monster pile and let the monster fight for half an hour, and then fill himself with milk in one bite. He patted four dispelling techniques on the runes in the four corners of the cemetery. Seeing that the runes slowly disappeared, he clapped his hands: "Lilian, are you buried?" "It''s buried, master!" "Okay, let''s go back and rest." "Hey? Master! Go back like this? Don''t you need to watch the night?" Lilian said, "What if the bad guy who stole people''s bones comes again? You seem to have ruined his good deeds. I am worried that the bad guys will become angry and come to the door. Trouble with you." "Come for trouble?" Robb swept across a distance of 5,000 yards with reconnaissance skills again, and shook his head. He hangs on the ceiling fan and beats spirally... By the way, the ceiling fan has to be turned on five gears!" Lilian looked dumbfounded: "What is a ceiling fan?" Robb gestured with his hand the general shape of the ceiling fan: "It is a kind of torture device, usually hung from the ceiling, and the bad guy is hung on it. Turning on the fifth speed, the bad guy will keep spinning, and then we beat it with a whip. He can evenly hit every piece of meat on the front, back, left, and right of his body." Lilian stuck out her tongue: "Although I don''t understand, but it looks amazing." Robb smiled and said: "Okay, let''s go back to the house and sleep first. Tomorrow we have to tell the townspeople what happened here, especially the dozens of bones that have been stolen. They were stolen before I came. If you are leaving, you have to clarify this question to them. It''s not my pot, I don''t want to recite it." The two went back to the house. Robb didn''t sleep well at the mayor''s house last night. He was almost mad by Golda''s snoring. He was very sleepy tonight and fell asleep as soon as he went back to the house. Lilian did not sleep as much as he did. She went back to her servants room, got into the warm quilt, with her small head sticking out from the bed, and looking at the newly bought furniture in the room, she couldnt help but feel a little happy: a new life. Unfolded, it feels not bad! the next day! Early in the morning, Lilian went to inform the mayor of what happened last night, and the mayor hurriedly issued a notice to all the townspeople. Hearing that there were bones stolen in the cemetery, the townspeople were shocked. This matter is urgently related to the interests of the whole town. It must be seen. So, hundreds of families in Xifeng Town , Now it''s all here, the cemetery is full of people. At this time, Robb and the mayor were standing in front of the dozens of tombs that had been stolen. Beside them, dozens of townspeople were still surrounded, looking sadly at the empty tomb. . "My father''s bones...should have been stolen...wow...who is so frantic?" A middle-aged woman knelt on the ground and cried loudly. "My mother''s bones are gone! Damn, I found the thief, and I want to chop off his head." A blacksmith holding an axe roared. The mayor turned his head and said angrily: "Stop, haven''t I seen that I''m about to talk to Mr. Father? You are so noisy, how can we talk about it?" The dozens of family members were afraid of the mayor''s authority, so they had to forcibly lower the volume and sob in a low voice. The mayor turned his head and bowed to Robb: "Buy Faren, thanks to you staying in last night and saved three tombs, otherwise, three more families will kneel here and cry." "Well!" Robb said: "A little effort." Of course, this matter was a simple task for him, but for the townspeople whose three tombs were kept, it was no different from a great kindness. At this time, they were beside him constantly thanking the **** of light and thanking them. "Faren" Robb. Robb was very upset that they put thanking the God of Light on the front, meow, this has something to do with God of Light? Obviously, it was all the credit of this uncle, and it had nothing to do with the **** of light. "Buy Faren! Look, what should I do about this?" The mayor said: "Should I organize some townspeople to go into the mountains to search for the **** bone thief. Or, spend money to invite adventurers..." As soon as Robb heard the last sound of his hanging, he understood. The adventurer is only deliberately saying something nice. The real intention of this guy is to let himself take the initiative to take the initiative and get people back! Don''t talk nonsense here, this uncle won''t do this kind of stupid thing. I''m tired of similar things in the game, okay? What''s the difference between this and the task of "investigating the case of XX and defeating the behind-the-scenes" in the game! Nothing new! No play, no play. Robb put on a serious face and was about to start fooling around. He had to fool someone else to deal with the matter. Anyway, if he didn''t go, he said in a solemn and solemn tone: "My child, you seem to take this matter. Look too simple, do you think the man behind this incident is just a humble thief? Do you think this is an incident that can be solved by a group of townspeople or a group of adventurers? Then you are really naive The God of Light has already sent an oracle to me. The matter before me is a big conspiracy. Soon there will be darkness covering this land!" Chapter 19： Lord Lord please Robbery was not shocking and dying, and a word scared the mayor almost to his knees, and the townspeople who heard them talking next to him also opened their mouths in shock with a dumbfounded expression. The mayor said: "A big conspiracy? What...what...what conspiracy?" Robb said: "Look at the dozens of empty tombs here. This shows that dozens of bones have been stolen a few days before I settled in Westwind Town." "Yes!" The mayor nodded and said, "Of course we can see this." Robb said: "I just told you what happened last night. The opponent is a necromancer. Think about it. It has been several days since a necromancer stole dozens of bones. Then, this What have dozens of skeletons become now?" The mayor was taken aback: "You mean, they have been refined into undead skeleton soldiers?" "Yes!" Robb said, "Obviously, so many days have passed. The Necromancer has already injected necromantic magic into their bodies. They are no longer withered bones, but have become undead. Moreover, this death The spirit mage is still not satisfied, it is still continuing to steal the bones. If it weren''t for me to take the action last night, at least dozens of bones would get up from the ground one after another and walk to the necromancer by themselves. Are you sure he would Is there only a few dozen skeleton soldiers stolen earlier? Maybe he got hundreds, thousands of skeleton soldiers somewhere else." The mayor began to seriously consider the meaning of this. After a few seconds, he seemed to understand something, and his face changed drastically: "Oh, what does this necromancer do for so many skeleton soldiers? Could it be...could it be..." Robb nodded: "You guessed it. Obviously, this necromancer is carrying out a huge conspiracy. He is forming an army of undead, and of course there is only one purpose for forming this army, that is: bloodbath. A certain town! Occupy a certain territory! Maybe, he is even preparing to overthrow the magic kingdom of Gran, the kingdom of knights Norma, fight the Rabbit Kingdom Datang, compete in the Central Plains, seek the world, and dominate the magic continent..." Flicker, flicker hard anyway! Robbson feared that things might not be a big deal, so he would say to the worst possible possibility. Anyway, nonsense does not need to be paid. If you want to analyze it, you can analyze it. If you overdo it afterwards, you will find that it is true. Just a thief, he said that he has far-reaching thoughts, and he can take preventive measures. The mayors brain was flickered, as if he had seen a scene of a group of undead army slaying over with a knife, his face was completely dark: "Buy Farren, you are right! This is really not a group of townspeople, or The problem that a team of adventurers can solve, this matter must be reported to the Lord Lord as soon as possible, and the Lord Lord must send troops to deal with it." "Well, you are very wise." Robb patted him on the shoulder: "Go and ask Lord Lord to deal with it." Secretly in his heart: Okay, the flicker is over! Im not in charge of this matter, so let the lord be troubled, let him lead his troops into the Black Pine Mountains, search like a carpet like a fool, to find a necromancer who doesnt know where to hide, this I did this stupid thing many times in the game before, but now I dont want to be stupid anymore. then The mayor hurriedly wrote a letter to the lord, and after the townspeople cried, they also dispersed. After a while, Lilian, who had gone out to inquire about the news, returned to Robb in return: "The mayor wrote a letter and handed it to the merchant, and the merchant took the letter and his caravan and set off toward the bright road to the southeast. I went, saying that I was going to drop the letter to the Grand Duke Yingji of Guangming Road." The Road of Light is an important big city on the western edge of the magic kingdom "Gran", or a military town. It is controlled by the famous Grand Duke of the kingdom, "Yingsi", who is an extremely powerful Paladin. , Under his command the famous "White Lion Knights" of the Magic Kingdom, all small castles, towns, and villages in the western part of the kingdom are unified under the jurisdiction of the British Division. Something went wrong here in Westwind Town, and it was of course the British Secretary in charge. However, Yingji would definitely not come in person. He should send a small group of people to investigate first. Of course, this has nothing to do with Robb, as long as he doesn''t go, whoever changes to catch the bad guy will do. The town regained its tranquility again, and Robb regained his indolence again. "Master, today I want to learn the dish you made yesterday." Lilian bought two pieces of beef tenderloin, with a cute expression: "I can''t just make a big stew, I will be responsible in the future. The owners daily life, so he must also make food that the owner likes... Can you point me to it?" Point a ghost, I''m a chef skill in the game, I really can''t teach you. Robb had to rack his brains to think about it, and finally came up with the real method of steak: "First beat the beef tenderloin with a stick to make it soft. Then chop the mushrooms into a sauce, add salt and pepper, and stir. It is made into mushroom sauce. Heat a pan and paste a layer of butter on it. After the oil is boiled, fry the beef on it until it is half cooked. Finally, pour the mushroom sauce...umh...that''s about it. " "This...so complicated?" Lilian was stunned: "I saw the master make it yesterday. Don''t you just use beef, mushrooms and salt, just rub it at your fingertips? Why are there so many steps when I do it? How many more materials are there?" Robb had no choice but to play tricks: "I used magic, do you know magic?" Lilian shook her head pitifully: "No!" Robb said: "If you don''t, just do more steps honestly." Lilian pitifully went into the kitchen and went to do cooking research... Robb was sitting in the front yard in a daze and laziness. After a long time, he suddenly found a middle-aged townsman poking his head outside the church yard, as if he wanted to come in, but he didn''t dare to come in. Robb opened his throat and exclaimed, "Hey! He Fang Xiaoxiao...cough...who are you? What do you want to do when you walk around outside my house?" The townspeople were shocked when he shouted, but since they had been seen by Robb, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and walked over to Robb, bowing his head: "Buy Faren, I am Come to make a confession. But I was a little scared and just wandered outside." "Oh? Confession?" Robb understood right away that he was sitting in the cabin and listening to the confession of people outside. This thing has never been played in the game. I am so interested and want to play it! Want to play very much. He quickly relieved his laziness, brushed the floor and jumped up from the stone bench: "Very well! Don''t be afraid! Only by confessing your sins to the gods can you take a big step forward. Let''s start right away." Chapter 20： Why dont you play with me Robb sat in the small wooden house. Of course, this ruined house also had a scientific name. It was called the "confession room." Confession is a very sacred thing for Illuminati believers. The usual process is that the believer confesses sins to the priest, and repents of the sins he has accused, and the priest comforts him for a while and expresses that he can be forgiven. His sin, and then the confessor''s heart is finally freed, and he can face the rest of life with a smile. The townsman whispered across the cabin: "Buy Faren, I... I have committed the crime of laziness. Recently, I have often been lazy and not working." "What? Laziness?" Robb immediately said, "My child, your behavior is understandable! Laziness is good for a while, and always is good! Only laziness is the best way for mankind to move toward happiness. As for diligence, it has something to do with it. A fart, hard work for a while, hard work all the time! When you get everything through hard work, you realize that you also get endless emptiness at the same time. The feeling of losing the pursuit is terrible. Let me tell you what to be a human being. Its okay, just dont try too hard, you will reach the level. If you dont pursue it after reaching the level, you will not live as a dog. Be lazy! Be lazy! When you start to be lazy, you will find that the world is full of flowers. " Townspeople: "..." Robb said, "Ah, I said a little bit more accidentally. You can continue to confess." Town residents: "Farewell! Excuse me!" "Hey, don''t go, continue to confess, I haven''t had enough!" The townsman left, walking very resolutely, because he had lost his mind in an instant and felt that he had become an idiot. He had to retreat quickly. If he retreats later, his life will be abolished. The moment he walked out of the church, he quietly made up his mind, I must work hard, I must fight, and don''t become the kind of lazy person in the mouth of "Buy Faren". "Huh? Wait!" The townspeople suddenly understood: "Mai Faren is deliberately saying something ironic. It sounds like he is saying that laziness has many benefits, but there are no real benefits to say. The world is full of flowers. There is a fart, I still cant get anything. He wants to warn me that laziness is useless and has nothing. What he really wants to say is that through hard work you can get everything! You can even lose because you are too rich Pursuit. I really want to be rich and lose the pursuit! This truth was deliberately hidden in the middle of the words by him, and I almost didn''t find it." "Wise Faren, your child will always remember your teachings." The townsman bowed deeply at Robb at the door of the church, turned and left. He was encouraged and his whole body was full of energy. Robb squatted on the floor in the corner and drew circles: "Don''t go! Come back and play confession with me." "Master! The steak I tried was successful." Lilian ran out happily holding two plates, and she was shocked when she saw Robb squatting on the ground drawing circles: "Master, what''s wrong with you? Does it hurt?" "No! I''m fine." Robb quickly recovered his serious face, got up, patted the ashes on his body, and sat down: "Cough, Lilian, come and let me taste your steak." Lilian happily placed a plate of steak in front of Robb, set the knife and fork, and helped Robb wrap a napkin. Her little hand gently pulled the corner of the napkin behind Robbs neck, making Luo Bai''s heart is itchy. "Okay, let me see how your steak is." Robb picked up the knife and fork and took a closer look. The steak on the plate looked good, and it looked delicious. At this moment, a young woman walked to the door of the church. This woman looked very ordinary, far worse than Lilian. However, in the small town here, she could be considered a little bit charming: "Buy Faren, I...I''m here to do...confession." "Oh? Come on." Robb was overjoyed. He quickly picked up the steak plate, ran into the small wooden house quickly, sat down, hey, listen to confession while eating steak, this day is happy like a fairy. The woman sat down outside the cabin! Across the wooden house, no one can see anyone. She had no idea that the priest was cutting a steak with a fork in his left hand and a knife in his right hand in the cabin. The woman cautiously said: "Buy Faren, I committed a very serious crime, I... I cheated, betrayed my husband, and spent the night with a handsome little handsome guy." "puff!" As soon as Robb put the steak into his mouth, he felt an unspeakable horror smell spreading in his mouth, World Day, what is it like? This feeling of destroying all taste nerves instantly and paralyzing all the taste buds in the mouth...Ahhhhh! Lilian! Are you going to poison the master? Puff puff puff, throw it up quickly! The woman outside felt tight: Oops, when I said that I cheated, I seemed to vomit when I bought Faren. This is... Does this mean you are very angry? The woman hurriedly said: "Buying Faren, I regret it now. I want to repent. Is there any way to make up for the sins I committed?" brush! A plate of steak was handed out from the small wooden house, and Robb said in a bitter tone: "Come and do a favor, help me eat it, don''t let my little maid see it." The woman took the steak plate with a dazed expression, and looked at it. Such a good dish made from a whole piece of beef seems to be very high-end. Could it be the kind often eaten by aristocratic masters, called steak s things? What does "Faren" mean to give me this food? I don''t understand the meaning of "faren" at all, let''s take a bite before talking. She cut off a piece of beef with trembling hands and put it in her mouth. "boom!" The brain is shaking! The woman burst into tears in an instant: "Farewell! Excuse me." Robb was anxious: "Hey, don''t go, confess while eating, I haven''t had enough!" The woman left, walking very resolutely, she was afraid that she would be poisoned if she stayed here again. It was not until she walked out of the church and stood on the street that she suddenly understood: "Buy Faren, I understand! Derailment, like this piece of beef, looks very beautiful and noble, but in fact it is poison. It will ruin me and kill me. You deliberately puffed up a few mouthfuls to teach me to throw it up quickly, don''t be fooled by it just because it looks beautiful! In other words, let me not be addicted to it. Because of the temptation to derail, you must quickly correct it after you have done a bad thing, and dont get stuck anymore. I understand everything you mean." The woman turned back and bowed deeply to the direction of the church: "Buy Faren, I will remember your remorse, and I will be a good wife and mother in the future, and I will never do anything I am sorry for my conscience." Robb rolled around in the church: "Ahhhhh, why? No one will accompany me to confess ahhhhhh! I am the only one who is not tired of playing, why don''t you play with me?" Chapter 21： I have to help Lilian reduce work Three days later, Lilian''s steak was finally barely edible. The price was that a dozen pieces of beef tenderloin were broken, and a large basket of mushrooms was wasted, a lot of salt, and a small half bottle of pepper, which is more expensive than gold. . For children raised by poor parents, wasting food is a very shameful and unforgivable behavior, which made Lilian feel very uneasy. However, this loss is not a problem for Robb, who has nearly a hundred gold coins in her arms. As long as she stops poisoning her master, she can already be thankful. Now there is another new problem that is starting to plague Robb, that is-confession is tired of fun! The confession was a bit fun at first, but for three consecutive days, Robb heard almost the same content. The blacksmith in the east of the town stole the chickens of the farmers in the west, and the farmers in the west slept in the south to collect medicine. Rens wife, the wife of the Zhennan medicine picker stole the things from the Zhenbei miners, and then the Zhenbei miners slept with the Zhendong blacksmiths wife... In this small town, a group of simple and primitive townspeople can''t play any new tricks. They are repenting over and over again. Some meaningless parents are short. After listening to Robb, he can almost grasp the situation of this town. Its not greasy to have a ghost. Fortunately, after Robb got tired of playing, there were not many villagers who came to confess. It turned out that there were no priests in the town before. The townspeople had a backlog of many parents who needed repentance. They concentrated on all the outbreaks in three days, and then they had nothing to do. There are things that can be repented, and it takes life to move forward to produce new things that can be repented. Therefore, Robb''s little church once again recovered its calm. "Ah! No one has come to confess, and I can return to the idle state again." Robb turned over on the stone bench in the yard, lying on his side, looking at Lilian next to him. Lilian is not idle. She is holding a **** and exploring the deserted field in the yard. Wearing a maid costume is actually very inconvenient to plow the floor, but she insists on wearing the clothes that the master gave her. Without wearing her tube skirt, the small **** digs into the ground one by one, digging out the fields one by one. Robb asked loudly: "Lilian, what are you going to grow?" Lilian wiped the sweat from her forehead and replied with a smile: "Grow potatoes! Obviously we have a field, of course we have to use it to grow some potatoes." Robb said: "Oh, you can plant it, but it''s not necessary! Let this piece of land fall into a wasteland and just buy potatoes directly?" Lilian shook her head: "The owner''s money is not from the wind. I wasted a lot of money by making steak a few days ago. I want to grow potatoes and help the owner make money back." Robb thought to himself: There is no difference between my money and the wind blowing, well! Forget it, the little girl probably can''t be idle, not everyone can be idle on a stone chair like me for a whole day. I saw Lilian planing on the wasteland for a long time, sweating out. When she turned around, she saw that the cup on Robbs table was empty. She put down the **** again, ran to the well, and struggling to pump a large bucket of water. Get up, go into the kitchen to boil water. Seeing her carrying a big bucket of water, looking busy and working hard, Robb suddenly felt a little pain, and she was doing everything at home by herself. That was tiring, no, I had to think of something to help her alleviate it. A little work pressure. The easiest way is of course to buy a few more maids. However, Xifeng Town is too small and there are not many merchants. Most of the limited merchants are small local merchants, not real merchants. They only sell some cloth and salt. They dont sell daily necessities such as weapons, weapons, farm tools, and taller things like servants. And the only big businessman capable of going north and south, the shrewd guy who sold Lilian to Robb, has now taken the mayors letter to the Bright Road, and then he will go to the capital of the saints to sell Robb. The Wyvern Leather Armor given to him will have to go to a lot of places to buy something. It will take a big turn on the map to return to Westwind Town. It took a few months for the ancient merchant to go out, and he wanted to buy a maid from him, for fear that he would have to wait a long time. Robb regretted that he didn''t buy a few more maids at one time, but now he can''t buy them anymore. I cant make my little maid too tired, but Im not willing to let myself help. If I really help Lilian to do this and that, although I will appear to be very gentle, but how can a happy feudal landlord live a lazy life? Wasn''t it just completely immersed? Just thinking of this, Lilian came out of the kitchen, hit a big bucket of water by the well, and then struggling to carry the bucket towards the kitchen. Robb decided. First of all, he had to help Lilian solve the problem of fetching water. Since Robb is from modern times and is much cleaner than people in the Middle Ages, the thing that Lilian does the most in the day is fetching water. In the morning When I get up, I have to fetch water to boil and wash Robb''s face and gargle. Then he has to boil water several times a day to make tea for Robb. In the evening, he has to pump a large bucket of water to give Robb a bath. In addition, Robb washes his hands before and after meals. He is also very particular about the hygiene of tableware and cups. Lilian is required to wash with water before use. The clothes are also changed and washed frequently. This water consumption is several times larger than that of ordinary people. . After the wasteland was cultivated, when she started planting potatoes, she had to fetch water frequently to irrigate the fields. It is not an exaggeration to say that fetching water is Lilian''s most important job at this stage. If the problem of fetching water is solved, Lilian will be more than half easier. Robb patted his forehead and made a ridiculous decision: "Just make a tap water system. With tap water, Lilian won''t be so tired." He opened his throat and yelled: "Lilian, stop the work in your hand after boiling the water, go to the town and help me find a plasterer and blacksmith..." As soon as she finished speaking, before Lilian could answer, she heard a woman outside the church courtyard yelling: "Mai Faren, please save my husband. He just fell off the cliff and broke a leg. ." "Huh?" Robb turned his head and looked at the entrance of the courtyard. He saw a fat middle-aged woman in burlap standing there with a middle-aged man on her back. The man had a gray face and was covered in burlap clothes. There was a break in the place, and a leg formed a strange bend, dripping with blood. Well, you can see what''s going on at this look. There were no priests in this town before. When the villagers were injured, they had to pack a pack of medicinal materials and cure them. Not only did the treatment take a long time, the patients would also bear long-term pain, and eventually they might be disabled for life. But now that there is a priest in the town, it is of course different. The priest can use sacred magic to heal the wounds. It will be cured quickly and safely. It will not cause the patient to suffer for a long time and will not leave any sequelae. Of course I have to come to the priest. Chapter 22： I want to teach you godlike craftsmanship Robb''s eyes swept across the broken leg of the middle-aged man: "It''s very hurt." The middle-aged woman hurriedly said: "We are both loyal believers of the Illuminati Sect. Please Faren save my husband." Believe in the light or not, its my shit! Robb thought this in his heart, but he didn''t say that. There was no need to trouble himself for Kou He. It would be fun to be a priest, wouldn''t it? He put on a glorious and holy expression: "Oh! My children, you have suffered so much, and I am very heartbroken. May God bless you..." I was thinking of throwing out a healing technique, I suddenly remembered that Xuelu said that seeing him cast magic does not require chanting, and suspecting that he has an artifact to reduce the time of spell chanting. This is not a good misunderstanding, and you dont have to keep others. Feeling that you have valuables in your possession, what if you provoke some young people who want to come to calculate yourself? Robb is not afraid of things, but he doesn''t like having nothing to cause trouble for himself. Living in an environment of "assassinated" every day, he can''t be lazy. Let''s pretend to chant. He didn''t know how the real spells in this world were chanted, so he had to learn Xuelu''s spells and said nonsense: "God of Light..." He stopped here, but he didn''t even know the name of God of Light. In fact, the game The name of the God of Light was written in the background of the story, but he didn''t read the background of the story seriously. wipe! Forget it, no matter what the name of the God of Light is, I just skipped it, deliberately lowered the volume, and mumbled a few syllables that I could not hear clearly, even if I said the name of God of Light, he continued:" Please listen to my request...Lend the divine power to me temporarily...Fly, healing!" Seeing the priest chanting the mantras that really matter, the middle-aged woman hurriedly laid her husband flat on the ground, and then hurriedly knelt down and put her hands on her chest, making a pious prayer, and she saw a golden light enveloping it. After removing the middle-aged man''s body, his twisted leg instantly returned to its original shape, and his gray face returned to ruddy. Then, the middle-aged man jumped up. I probably felt that the action of jumping up was very rude. The man just jumped up and immediately knelt down again: "Thanks to the **** of light, thank you for buying Faren." "Well, well! Get up." Robb began to feel unhappy again, always putting the God of Light before me. Well, but forget it, I am a large number of adults, so I don''t care about this little thing with you. The middle-aged man stood up and handed a few silver coins respectfully with both hands: "Buy Faren, I want to donate these money to the church." Robb knew that this was paying for the treatment, it was not a donation to the church, he just put it in a better way. But a few silver coins were too lazy to pick up. He smiled and said, "You don''t need to donate the money. I want you to do something for the church, okay?" Of course, the couple dared not say no, and quickly nodded: "It is our honor to contribute to the Bright Holy See." Robb said: "You can help me go to town and invite plasterers and blacksmiths." The couple looked at each other, and it took a long time to realize that the priest was pitying the poor, so he was unwilling to collect their money, so he changed his legs with the trivial matter of helping find people. What a benevolence. Ren. Praise the God of Light, Praise Faren, Praise the world. The middle-aged man respectfully said: "Buy Faren, the blacksmith does not need to look for it. I am a blacksmith! I will stay here and listen to your instructions. Let my wife find a plasterer for you." The middle-aged woman respectfully saluted Robb, and then ran to the town''s craftsman and plasterer. The blacksmith stayed behind, standing respectfully, ready to listen to Robb''s orders. Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a blacksmith, that''s good! Are you good at making ironware?" The blacksmith nodded and said: "Yes, my blacksmithing skills are not bad, no matter how complicated the chain armor, I can make it very perfect." A smile appeared on Robb''s face: "Then now, I want to teach you a very useful knowledge, which can be called a godlike craft, would you like to learn it?" In fact, Western pastors are often knowledge disseminators. They will spread various technologies and knowledge around the world and recruit believers by spreading this knowledge. Therefore, it is a very common phenomenon for pastors to impart knowledge to the people. Robbs remarks did not arouse the middle-aged mans suspicion. Instead, he was overjoyed: "Im willing! Buy Faren, you will not only help me heal my injuries, but also teach me knowledge, you... you are really an envoy of God. what." "It''s easy to talk about." Robb smiled and said: "First of all, can you make iron pipes?" He gestured with his hands to a thin pipe like a water pipe. The blacksmith was suddenly embarrassed: "Sorry...no!" Robb: "Isn''t you still saying that you have good skills just now?" The blacksmith looked embarrassed and said: "Iron pipe is a very advanced technology, usually used to make firecrackers. This is not something that country blacksmiths like me can do. It is a magical skill only mastered by army blacksmiths in the royal capital." "A superb skill, don''t call the iron pipe a superb skill." Robb said: "Now you listen to me, first melt the iron, and then wrap the molten iron on a steel rod and beat it evenly. After it has solidified a little bit, the steel rod in the middle is removed, and an iron pipe is formed." The blacksmith looked dumbfounded: "Watt? It''s that simple?" He thought about it for a few seconds, and then he was overjoyed: "Thank you for buying Faren, thank you so much. This time, I can be as good as an army blacksmith." Robb said, "I''ll ask you again, will you be a faucet?" "What is a faucet?" Robb had no choice but to draw a faucet on the ground with a branch and tell the blacksmith how the valve inside was made. This thing is really difficult for such a country blacksmith. After explaining it for a long time, the blacksmith finally understood , But Robb doesnt know whether this guy can build it successfully. It is estimated that even if he builds it successfully, he will not be precise enough. There will be slight water leakage, but it does not matter. . "Although this is a bit complicated, I can make it for Faren after careful consideration." The blacksmith respectfully said: "Give me two days, no, three days, it should work." "Well, you should finish it as soon as possible. The iron pipes need to be hit a few more, and the connection should be very, very long." Robb pointed to the roof of the church and said, "When connected, there is at least one iron pipe that extends from the roof. To the kitchen, there is also a wire that can reach from the roof to the field, and yes, there is also a wire that extends from the roof to the hut. Hmm! Lets consider these three locations for now. This requires a lot of iron. I am worried about your money. Not enough, there is some money here, you can use it to buy iron." Not only did Robb not charge the blacksmith''s treatment fee, but instead gave him a handful of silver coins. The blacksmith is simply flattered. He can swear that Mr. Robert is the kindest, most upright, and most benevolent person he has ever seen in his life. There is no one. He is the true messenger of God, possessing perfect qualities. He knelt down to worship, praised Robb with all the praise he knew, and then left. Chapter 23： Archimedes, do you know? The plasterer came soon. The town was originally small. The middle-aged woman found the plasterer in just a few minutes. Just like the blacksmith just now, she was also a simple and honest middle-aged man. Bai, immediately put on a respectful look: "Buy Faren, I heard that you are looking for a plasterer, I am happy to help you." Robb didn''t mean anything, and said directly: "I need you to cut off the roof of my church and build a cistern on it." "Hey?" The plasterer was startled: "Faren, this is not okay. Build a reservoir on the roof, top-heavy, the house is easy to fall, and it is also easy to leak water, and the house will feel like it is raining." Robb thought about it carefully, and that''s right, the level of construction this year hasn''t reached the level of a rooftop cistern. "Let''s do it then." Robb said: "Beside the church, a small stone tower was built on the open ground next to the well, and then a reservoir was built on the top of the tower." "I can do this." The plasterer hurriedly saluted: "But this requires a little more manpower, and it takes a lot of rocks to move it. I don''t have enough power alone." This kind of artificial thing is quite troublesome for ordinary people, but for the rich, it is a trivial matter. Robb suddenly thought: I used to take tasks in games, and I was commanded by NPCs. It''s almost time for Feng Shui to take turns now. OK, release a constructive task. He took out two gold coins and said with a smile: "Well, now I give you a task, that is to help me build a small stone tower as high as a roof, and build a big reservoir on it. These two gold coins are Remuneration, you find a way to hire labor, but I dont care about it. The plasterer is overjoyed. The labor in this broken town can be worth a few dollars. It doesnt take dozens of silver coins to invite a lot of people to line up to carry the stones, and then deduct the cost of materials. You can earn at least one gold coin after completing this task yourself. . He happily said: "Buy Faren, please leave this to me." The plasterer used all the compliments he knew to praise Robb, and then left happily. Three days later! Next to the well, a wide and thick stone tower was erected. Since the top of the tower needs to be built with a reservoir, the stone tower cannot be built to be very small. It must be built to have a big waist. The bottom is solid with stones. The middle is not hollowed out like an ordinary "tower", but it is all filled with stones. It is not so much a stone tower as it is a stone mountain. Twenty townspeople were dispatched to build this stone mountain. They kept carrying stones from the rocky **** on the side of the mountain, and under the command of the plasterer for three days, the gap between the stone and the stone was used. Kind of strange mud to stick. And each of them was paid only three silver coins, just like that, they were already very happy. The plasterer pasted layer after layer of waterproof material in the top pool. Honestly speaking, Robb really didn''t understand how people in this era prevent water from leaking. He also made this kind of strange material. I dont know, but it doesnt matter. "Buy Farren!" The plasterer gave Robb a big gift: "Now it is ready. Just wait for it to dry, and you can store water in it. If it rains before it dries, I will rush to it immediately. Cover it with oilcloth." Robb said: "Very well, these two gold coins are yours." The plasterer took the money: "Thank you God of Light, thank you for buying Farren." Thank God again? Well, you are not kind, and I am not righteous anymore. Robb put on a glorious appearance: "Oh, my child, the God of Light will remember your dedication to the church." This is called treating ones body by the way of others. Since you like to thank the God of Light so much, then I will let the God of Light remember your dedication. As for me, of course dont remember it, I To be a feudal landlord with no emotions, hum! After the plasterer collected the money, he looked curiously at the stone tower towering high by the well: "Buy Faren, what are you doing? Although I helped you make this thing, I think this thing is nothing. It''s not practical. Why build the reservoir on such a high place? How can it be used to store water like this? Is it necessary to build a ladder to climb up every time I need to use water?" Robb smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry! There will be an answer soon." At this point, the blacksmith came, and he also brought many iron pipes of different lengths, and several taps. As soon as he saw Robb, he immediately saluted him respectfully, first greeting the God of Light, and then greeting his father: "Buy Faren, I fixed the iron pipe and the faucet according to your request, and got your instruction. After the process, I quickly made the iron pipe, but the faucet was really too difficult and it took a lot of time." "Well, it''s okay, it''s understandable to spend some time." Robb smiled and said to the plasterer: "You help the blacksmith and install these iron pipes in the deepest part of the reservoir." The blacksmith actually didn''t know what he was doing now, but when the plasterer saw the iron pipes, he looked up at the cistern built on the heights, and suddenly understood. After all, he is a profession that often deals with mud and water, and the truth of the water flowing down is better than anyone else. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The plasterer felt as if he had learned something. However, he quickly sat down on the ground and said annoyedly: "No! Although it seems to be easier to get water, but if it doesn''t rain, there will be no water in the pool, and this pool won''t be used at all. , And even if the water is full in the next heavy rain, it will be used up as long as it does not rain for a few days. Although the idea of ??adding iron pipes to this high-level reservoir is great, it is actually not very practical." Robb patted the plasterer on the shoulder and smiled, "Do you know Archimedes?" "I know!" The plasterer nodded fiercely: "The most famous ancient great wizard Archimedes, no one on this continent doesn''t know." Robach said: "Great Sorcerer? Ahem!" Well, it seems that Archimedes is also in this world, but he is no longer an ordinary mathematician, but a great magician. Forget it, that''s not the point! Lets talk about business first, Robb said: "Archimedes has solved the pumping problem long ago. Its name is Archimedes Water Spiral." Chapter 24： Screw water pump In Europe BC, Archimedes had already solved the pump problem. He designed a very awesome screw pump. What Robb didn''t expect was that Archimedes became the Great Sorcerer in this plane, and he had passed away for many years. Robb estimated that Archimedes'' spiral water pumps should have been used by many people in this world, but this remote town didn''t know it yet. Robb does not explain what Archimedes water screw is, but first let the plasterer and the blacksmith work together to install all the iron pipes, faucets and other things. The place where the iron pipe and the iron pipe are connected is hot red on site. The two ends of the iron pipe are spliced ??together. The place where the faucet and the iron pipe are connected is also hot. This era can only use this simple and crude way to solve the airtightness. In short, three long water pipes are stored from the water. The pool was pulled down and connected to the church toilet, kitchen, and fields in the yard. Next, you have to wait for the reservoir to dry and solidify before it can be put into use. At this time Robb recruited the blacksmith to his side, drew the Archimedes spiral pump on the ground with branches, and said to the blacksmith with a smile: "You can build this thing after you go back. This time the iron pipe can be made thick. One point, thin the iron sheet and bend it into a spiral shape...this shouldn''t be difficult, right?" "Oh, this is no problem at all." The blacksmith said: "I can do it." He found that he could learn the craftsmanship of the "Artisan" level from Robb, he couldn''t help being very excited, so excited that even his biceps were about to move, and he couldn''t wait to see how this strange thing was made. So, after another two days, the spiral water pump came out. Although the blacksmith''s craftsmanship is very scum, it cannot be made into a very beautiful streamlined shape, and even each spiral cannot be parallel. However, the ugliness does not matter. . There was no time for the reservoir to dry in two days. Fortunately, Robb secretly used wind magic and fire magic to dry the reservoir forcibly while there was no one at night, making it finally catch up. Equipment made by a blacksmith. This morning, hundreds of townspeople rushed to the church, and even the mayor took his wife to watch the excitement. In such a small town, what the church does is really easy to be noticed. The townspeople heard that today the priest is going to show great technology, and they all rushed to watch. The small courtyard of the church was full of people, with Robb and Lilian in the middle. The townspeople pointed to the high reservoir, and from time to time some people were talking in low voices. Robb can guess it without listening. They should be wondering what is the use of this thing. Well, now they only need a small demonstration. "Blacksmith, put the pump in the well." "Okay, buy Faren!" The blacksmith and a few townspeople who came to help walked to the well with the long Archimedes screw pump, and put one end of the pump into the deep well while the other One end was placed on the edge of the reservoir, and the long spiral iron cylinder attracted all the townspeople to crane their necks to look. Xifeng Town is a small town with "mining, agriculture, hunting, and medicine gathering" as its core industries. There are a lot of blacksmiths in this town. There are a dozen blacksmiths standing among the onlookers. I was thinking: I can make this thing too, but I dont know what it is. If it works, lets make one too. The plasterer leaned forward and stirred up the handle on the spiral water pump. Soon, the entire water pump began to rotate, and the spiral-shaped bend kept pumping water from the well. Soon, the first strand The water is pumped into the reservoir. "Huh? This is something that pumps water from a low place to a high place." "Wow! This thing is amazing!" "I heard it was the invention of the ancient great wizard Archimedes." "so amazing!" "How can we pump the water like this? Hey, if we put this thing by the river, can we pump the water to irrigate the farmland?" "Yeah, it''s amazing, let''s build one in our house when we look back." For these simple townspeople, this kind of craft can really be regarded as "the skill of the gods", and they couldn''t help but sigh. With the continuous rotation of the screw pump, the water in the well was pumped up in a large amount. Soon, the reservoir was filled with water, and the plasterer in charge of operating the pump was not tired at all. The pole is much easier than he thought. He couldn''t help exclaiming in ecstasy: "Buy Faren, this thing is great! I can''t wait to see your next presentation." "Well, the water is full, so let''s go to the next step." Robb stood up, with a holy (flicker) smile, stood in front of the faucet by the farmland, and he raised it high. One hand said to the surrounding townspeople: "My children, next, what you will see is really great and good things that can improve your life. I call it-tap water." "Tap water?" The townspeople whispered. I saw Robb put his hand on the faucet, and gently lifted... "Wow!" White water spouted from the faucet. This result was as early as expected by the plasterer. He was the first person in the town to understand the tap water system, but the other villagers looked dumbfounded, thinking for dozens of seconds, and their eyes extended along the tap water pipe. When they got to the reservoir, they finally realized what they saw. Robb smiled and said, "You only need to connect the water pipe to some place where you want to use water at home. At any time, you only need to lightly hold the faucet, and the iron pipe will bring the water from the reservoir. Pull in the opposite direction again, look, the water stopped..." After saying this, Robb found that the faucet was still dripping after being squeezed tightly. Meow, there was no rubber ring inside. It was impossible not to leak water. He hooked up a tub without a trace and placed it on the faucet. Next, then continue to put on a glorious and holy face. "Wow!" "so amazing." "This... this is great." "Praise the God of Light, praise Maifaren, praise Archimedes, and pass on such great skills to us!" Robb couldn''t help but want to complain. You guys praise Archimedes, I am not jealous, but what is the order of your praise? Put the God of Light at the forefront and put me at the second place, all in front of Archimedes. Doesn''t Archimedes want any cards? Apologize to Archimedes. Hey. In the sound of compliments, Robb walked to the stone chair, sat down, and instantly entered a state of laziness: "Okay, I have finished the demonstration. What are you going to do? Don''t be fooling around here. I am. I have passed on the best knowledge to you, so let''s figure it out for yourself." The townspeople dispersed slowly, and the mayor grabbed the plasterer and the blacksmith: "Hey, don''t go, my house has to install this thing, you go to my house to help make one." "The price..." "The price is easy to negotiate..." [Robo got tap water] Chapter 25： The Year of the Black Dragon The townspeople dispersed, and the church was quiet again. Lilian swept the floor and jumped to the faucet, looked left, looked right, and then imitated Robb''s way, gently holding the faucet... "Wow!" A large stream of water rushed out, shocking Lilian. She hurriedly reapplied the faucet and exclaimed: "Master, this thing is so interesting." "This is not for fun." Robb lazily said: "This is to reduce your workload. Seeing you fetch water many times a day, it''s too tired, so I made this thing specifically. , When you want to use water in the future, you can just pick up water here, and you dont need to take it from the well again. Oh, yes, there are faucets in the kitchen and toilet, if you want to add it somewhere Go to the faucet and tell me that I will call the blacksmith to install a new one." Lilians face immediately hung an inexplicable expression, her small face was flushed, and the European face was originally very white, but now it was red in the middle, knocking it to look good, Robb couldnt help but look a little bit shocked. This picture has never been seen in the game. "Thank you Master." Lilian bit her lower lip: "I swear I will be loyal to my master forever." "Well, don''t make this kind of vows indiscriminately." Robb said gently and honestly: "I don''t know one day, a new life will reach out to you, don''t rush to set the tone for your life." What he was talking about was actually his feelings about his life. Who could have imagined that after reaching the full level, he suddenly crossed it? I really dont know how to describe the ups and downs of life. "Master, master... the faucet keeps dripping, can you do it right away?" Lilian called. "Well!" Robb said, "Go get a pen and a white cloth. I want to write a power of attorney, post it in the center of the town, and write the''Search Task''. Who can find me a piece of natural rubber, I''ll give him one. gold." "Will it be too wasteful to spend money like this? Shall we go to the Black Pine Mountains to find it by ourselves?" "If you don''t go, you won''t die." Robb turned over on the stone bench: "Want to ask me to search the forest like a second item to find a certain item. That is absolutely impossible. I am. Now I will only be an NPC who releases a task, not an adventurer who completes the task." Time passed lazily and lazily... Several days passed in a blink of an eye! The tap of Robbs house was leak-proof. A group of townspeople who gathered medicine to survive, after avoiding a small group of goblins, dived into the depths of the woods, dug up a lot of medicinal materials, and also found a piece of natural rubber. , Completed the task given by Robb. The faucet in Robb''s house finally solved the airtightness problem, and now it will not leak anymore. Lilians work is much easier. When the tap is turned on, the tap water comes in, saving her a lot of time for fetching water. Only when the water in the reservoir is used up, does she need to go to the water pump to remove the water in the pool. It takes time and effort to fill up with water, but it''s really a huge difference compared to before. She has more time to stand beside Robb. When Robb was lazy, she was doing needlework lightly beside him. One master and one servant, quiet as a painting. Now she can not only make delicious steaks, but she has also studied how to make the maid outfit on her body. She doesn''t need Robb to use tailoring skills to sew a maid outfit. In her free time, she made several clothes for Robb, all made in the style that priests in the church should wear. Although Robb can make tailoring skills by herself, she always feels that the clothes she makes are not girly. The clothes made them fragrant, so I completely ignored the defense problem and put on the priest''s clothes made by Lilian. This afternoon, Lilian sat down next to Robb, and while sewing the things in her hands, she said: "Master, the field is ready. When it''s time to plant autumn potatoes, we can plant a slice of potatoes. ." "Oh? Planting autumn potatoes?" Robb just remembered. I haven''t asked what year it was when I came to this world. I only know that it''s not cold in T-shirts and jeans, and it''s not cold to wear a tube skirt in the cemetery in the middle of the night. cold. "Ah? How come the master doesn''t even know the years?" Lilian tilted her head curiously: "Now it is the year of 1344, the year of the black dragon flying, July 20, and one month to the end of August, I will You can grow autumn potatoes." Robach: "I can understand in 1344, what the **** was the year when the black dragon flew?" Lilian became more curious, why didn''t her master know? However, she was just a slave, but she did not have the qualifications to question her master. She honestly replied: "I have been listening to adults since I was a child. The black dragon has existed since prehistoric times, so no one knows how old it is. Usually it sleeps in the Jinghong Mountains and does not come out to cause trouble, but...every four years, it will wake up once, and then Fly out of the mountains to find treasures and search them back into their own caves. Therefore, every year that is a multiple of 4, there will always be one or two cities ransacked by black dragons, and the year that is a multiple of 4 is called The year of the black dragon flying." "That''s it." Robb divided the number of 1344 by 4 to get the answer of 336. He couldn''t help but be speechless: "In other words, this guy has robbed humans at least 336 times, and it hasn''t been given away. Killed?" "Because it is too powerful." Lilian spit out her tongue and said: "There have been countless adventurers who wanted to kill it. From its cave, it has accumulated treasures that have accumulated for thousands of years. However, it does not You can kill the greatest warrior in the world with little effort. No one can defeat the black dragon Avisos. We can only pray that it will not fly to our city." Speaking of this, Lilian whispered: "However, I have passed the year of the black dragon flying three times, and I haven''t seen it yet. In a poor town like ours, there is not even a decent treasure in it. The black dragon is certain. I look down on it, it will never come to Westwind Town, and even... I may never have the chance to see it." "Don''t plant the flag!" Robb said, "Maybe if you plant the flag, you can eat with it at the same table this year." "Huh? What is flagging?" Lilian looked dumbfounded. "Well, this is really hard to explain..." Robb was chatting with the little maid very happily. Suddenly, he saw a large group of people coming to the door of the church. The head of the group was the mayor. Behind him was his wife and son, as well as some of the most prosperous wealthy people in the town. Hu, they all took their wives and children... Robckey said: "What are you doing? Are you coming to confess?" The mayor said: "Buy Faren, we come to invite you to meet Baron Parses at the gate of the town." "Huh?" Robach said: "Who is Baron Parses? I don''t know him well, why should I meet him?" Chapter 26： A nun is coming The mayor and the wealthy people were immediately embarrassed, thinking: Mai Faren didn''t even know Baron Parses. After a few seconds, the mayor said: "In fact, we dont know him well, we just heard of it. He is a member of the famous White Lion Knights in the western border, and he is very trusted by the head of the Grand Duke Yingsi. This time He came to our Westwind Town because of your relationship." "Me?" Robach said: "I don''t even know him, why does he come for me?" The mayor said: "That''s... just a few days ago, didn''t you protect the three bones in the cemetery without being stolen by the necromancer, and then expose a terrifying conspiracy? You want us to write to Lord Lord So, the merchant delivered the letter to the Grand Duke of England. The Grand Duke took it very seriously, and sent his capable helper, Baron Parses, to deal with this matter." It turned out to be this! Robb has been teasing the little maid and installing tap water these days. He has forgotten about the necromancer''s last time. I didn''t care about it at all, how could I always think about it, but I didn''t expect that my casual flick at the time had already affected the concern of a grand duke, and actually sent someone to make trouble. So annoying! Robb tilted his mouth: "If I don''t go or not, why should I meet him? Why doesn''t he come to meet me?" The mayor was speechless for a while, thinking: The pastor of the Holy See of Guangming is indeed a big name, and even the baron is not in his eyes. Those wealthy people thought in their hearts: Faren is usually very kind to us, but he looks impatient with the last baron. It seems that he is the kind of person who only cares for ordinary people, but does not like to associate with the powerful. That kind of person suddenly felt that Faren was so kind. The mayor hurriedly said again: "Buy Farren, Baron Parses is fine. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to meet him, but there is also a nun from the Holy See of Bright who is walking with Baron Parses. It would be better." "Huh? There are nuns?" Robb instantly regained his spirits: "Why didn''t you say that there are nuns earlier? Huh! I have always cared for the faithful. I am also a devout believer of the God of Light. Of course I have to go. Greet her, cough cough! In this small town where birds don''t shit, there is not even one person who can discuss the doctrine with me. My soul has long been turned into a withered desert, and I urgently need to understand each other with my faithful. Cough cough cough! Stop talking nonsense, my children, lead the way." Mayor and wealthy households: "..." Robb turned his head and said to Lilian: "Clean up the house, and don''t let the faithful see our church sloppy." "Okay, Master!" Lilian hurriedly took the broom. Robb put on a brand-new priest''s costume, which was sewn by Lilian. It fits him well. He took care of his golden hair and looked at his face in the bronze mirror. There was no dirt on his face. It was very good. Okay, so handsome, dont want it, now you can go to see the sister nun. Of course, I really just went to have a look, there is absolutely no ambition (serious face). Of course, we must pray that the nun who comes here is really a young lady. If it is an old nun, then...cough cough... I hope things don''t get to this point. Robb prayed to the sky very seriously: "God of light, I have to ask you for help in this wave. I hope that the nuns in your family are all big beauties. Don''t be the kind of old witches. It''s up to me to help you. I have also accumulated a lot of believers'' worth, and this wave of small requests is impossible not to satisfy me, right?" Following the mayor and his group, they arrived at the entrance to the east of the town in a short while. There is a loess road extending to the southeast, leading to the "Bright Road", a major town in the west, and then to the "City of Saints". Business travelers and the army can only take this road. It is the bridge between the small towns in the western border and the capital. Everyone waited at the gate of the town for less than ten minutes. Dust and sand were raised on the road. A troop appeared in the distance. Robb originally thought he would see a cavalry troop. "The Lion Knights", as a result, it turned out to be an infantry unit. Moreover, this unit is completely different from the imaginary knights wearing heavy armor. Basically, they are swordsmen and archers in light clothing, and the total number is not large, just over a hundred. There were two horses at the front, one was a white horse, and immediately rode a tall and mighty knight in heavy armor, which looked very imposing. The other is a red horse, which is shorter. There is a nun riding on the horse''s back. She can''t see her face as far away as possible, but she can see a nun''s gown with a blue background and white border, which sets off her graceful figure. , She knew she was a young girl by looking at her figure. "Oh, it''s not a trip in vain!" Robber said, "The God of Light really didn''t cheat me in this wave, hehe." The mayor turned his head and said, "Buy Faren, what are you talking about? The voice is too small to hear clearly." Robb said, "I''m praying for them. It must be very hard to walk such a long way. May the God of Light bless them." After a while, the army finally arrived in front of the town, and the knight on the horse rolled over and fell off his horse. Although he was wearing a heavy armor, he fell off the horse beautifully. At first glance, he was the kind of fierce man with agile bow and horse. This man seems to be Baron Parses, a fierce general in the Knights of the White Lions. Robb glanced at him. Unfortunately, the real world is different from a game. It is impossible to tell what kind of profession someone else is at a glance. He might be a warrior, a holy horse, or even a priest, because Western priests may also wear heavy armor and carry weapons to attack people. Even when he was slashing to death with the enemy, he suddenly remembered that he was a priest and threw a sacred magic comeback. (Friends who have watched WOW cutscenes should understand) Of course, Robb''s focus was not on the man. He only glanced at the man and turned his attention to the nun. The nun also turned over and got off her horse. The blue nuns skirt "whoops" in mid-air to draw a beautiful arc, which is very beautiful. Robb found that this nun is also very vigorous, not like someone who can only recite spells. Back row occupation. After she landed and stood firmly, she could see her face clearly. She was a young girl about twenty years old. Her facial features were very nice and deep, but her expression was very cold and cold. She was like Robb. He had blond hair, but his hair was almost completely covered in his hood, and only a little bit of golden bangs could be seen. The baron and the nun walked towards Robb and the others. The mayor and the wealthy people immediately bowed and bowed and bowed: "Welcome to Baron Parses." They seemed to want to greet the nun, but they couldn''t call the nun. The name, I had to say awkwardly: "Welcome to the nun." Parses casually said "Uh", even if he had dealt with the mayor and the rich, he strode forward to Robb: "Are you Mr. Robert? I''m from the Knights of the White Lions. Baron Parses, it''s an honor to see you." Chapter 27： The nun from the chapel of light Robb said: "Ah, hello! It''s an honor to see you." Robb is polite when others are polite. Baron Parses said seriously: "We received a letter from you, saying that there is a necromancer stealing bones here, trying to form an army of the undead, and doing some frenzied conspiracy. The Grand Duke attaches great importance to..." When he said this, Robb felt embarrassed. A few days ago, he dumped a pot for laziness and deliberately portrayed the matter very seriously, so that the mayor should not come to see him. He didnt expect the trouble to be so big that it would shock the empire. Duke of, is this a bit too much trouble? In case it was really just a thief mage who stole a few skeletons and made some sly things, the Grand Duke would surely cry out in grievance after he mobilized the public to find out. I won''t use candy to coax you when you cry. He was thinking of this when he saw Baron Parses solemnly bowed a big gift with one hand on his chest, bowed his upper body forward and bent 90 degrees, because he was wearing heavy armor. Easy, the armor on his body rubbed, making a rattling sound. Just listen to him earnestly: "Thank you for providing such important information. After receiving your report, the Grand Duke sent a scout to investigate in several nearby villages and was surprised to find that the town is close to the Black Pine Mountains. Most of the bones were stolen. In some towns, only a few bones were stolen, while others were as many as hundreds. In all towns without priests, the theft was very serious. Counting all the stolen bones, more than Seven hundred." Having said that, he paused, let Robb digest what he had just heard, and then continued: "Before you reported this matter, no one paid attention to it. The mayors of several towns even thought It was the beast who turned the bones out, and didn''t even think about it, so it didn''t report it at all. It was your report that made the Grand Duke send someone to detect it, which finally made the matter clear." When Robb heard this, he couldn''t help but hesitated slightly, thinking: What a fuck, is there really the rhythm of a big conspiracy? Isn''t this my mouth opener? Sure enough, flagging indiscriminately is undesirable. Baron Parses said with a heavy face: "Obviously, your worry is correct. There is an extremely evil Necromancer who is forming a Legion of the Dead. I am afraid that the size of this Legion is already quite terrifying. If you leave it alone, God knows what it will be like. This year happens to be the year of the black dragon dancing. All the main forces of the Royal Knights are guarding the capital of the saints. I am worried that the black dragon will not know when it will come. I dare not relax for a moment. The main force of the White Lion Knights is also guarding the road to light. If the black dragon appears, it will fight it to the death. Now the main force is afraid to run around. It just gives the Xiao Xiaoxiao a chance to move. The Necromancer must be sure to spot it. With this in mind, take the opportunity to assemble the Legion of the Dead and start a big conspiracy." Robb cursed inwardly: Wipe! I smelled troublesome. The baron said: "The main army can''t move aimlessly now. The Grand Duke said that he must find the exact lair of the necromancer and determine his movement before dispatching the White Lion Knights and defeating him with lightning speed. The army of the dead, and then quickly withdrew to the Path of Light, continuing to guard the city to prevent the black dragon from coming. So... I can only lead a small team to investigate, and try to find the clues of the necromancer first, and decide on the attack of the main army. Good direction." Robb said: "Oh, that''s it, that''s really hard work." He wanted to change the subject quickly, otherwise, the baron invited himself to join the team to help track down the whereabouts of the necromancer. Isn''t that annoying? Although I can refuse, and even kick all these people away when I am unhappy, doing so is undoubtedly an act of sabotaging my lazy life. Refusing the order of the Holy See or kicking the group of people in front of him, his identity as a fake priest will definitely be exposed. The armies of the Gran Kingdom and the Holy See of Light will come in wave after wave like a tide, and I will beat them back wave after wave. Isn''t this what he''s doing is a tower defense mission? Tower defense has long been tired of playing! If you dont want to make trouble for yourself, try not to look for it, and quickly change the subject... Robb turned to the nun who was standing next to him. Now he was standing closer, and he could see more clearly. The nun was tall, with the front convex and backward, and the nun skirt on her body could not hide her graceful figure, plus the height. Leng Fan''er''s facial features and expressions are really pleasing to the eye. He said, "What is this nun?" The baron was successfully distracted, and quickly came to introduce the characters: "This is the nun of the Holy Light Chapel on the Bright Road, Ish Carmel! Because this incident involves tracking a necromancer, and the sacred magic is Necromancers nemesis, so the Grand Duke asked the Holy See of Light for assistance, and the Holy See sent this nun to assist us in our investigation." Wow! Robb is overjoyed, it turns out that you already have a nun to help you, so you won''t be able to add me to the team, safe, safe, haha, this wave is safe. However, new questions followed. Since this nun came from the Holy See of Light, would she be able to see that she was a fake priest at a glance? Give it a try first. Robb smiled at Ish Carmel: "It''s nice to meet you, buy Sester." There was no expression on Ishgamel''s face, Gao Bing on his face, and no emotion in his voice, he replied stiffly: "Hello, buy Farren." Robb secretly rejoiced in his heart: Very good, it made me feel good. It seems that she didn''t know that I was a fake pastor. Think about it, this is normal. In this Middle Ages, information and communication are extremely underdeveloped. The Holy Light Chapel where this nun is located is only a small branch of the Holy See of Guangming. How can she figure out the whole continent? Are the priests in all the churches real or fake? Not to mention her, even if the pope comes, you dont necessarily know whether youre true or false, unless the pope reads the "list of pastors" in all churches across the continent before coming here, from mary To sunny and ivory, but there is still no my name... Ishgamel said in a cold voice: "Faren, we came here to find the necromancer as soon as possible. Please take us to see the curtain garden, there may still be left by the necromancer. clue." "Oh! Well, come with me." Robb thought to himself: As long as you don''t ask me to help, you can toss and play as you like. He led the way to the church in front, followed by the baron and nun, and then a large group of soldiers, the mayor and the wealthy families of the town were driven away, and they were not allowed to follow. Lilian had already cleaned up the church at this time, and even the ground in the yard was cleaned. Seeing so many people and the army, she was a little scared, hiding behind a tree, only showing Half of his face was lost. Rob was worried that the "noble lord" around him would be violent to her, and he would inevitably cause some trouble to protect her from the "noble", so he waved at her, Lilian understood. He returned to the servant''s room, and couldn''t come out anymore. Chapter 28： A low-level priest who hasnt learned all the sacred magic The soldiers did not come into the church. They stopped at the door and separated a group of people to guard the entrance of the church. The others spread out against the outer wall. One person stood every few steps, covering the entire church. Protected. Robb discovered that although the army was small in number, it was well-trained. In the series of movements surrounding the church, not many people spoke. Baron Parses did not speak at all, and the team leader just pointed his finger. , The soldiers found the place of the station by themselves. It can be seen that they usually do similar training. As soon as Baron Parses walked into the courtyard of the church, he found a cistern towering high next to the well. The cistern was built very high, so when he stood on the ground and looked at it, he could not see that it was a pool. All you can see is a large pile of rocks turned into a stone platform. He pointed to the reservoir curiously: "Father, did you build a beacon in the church? But, is this beacon too low..." "That is for water storage, and there is a reservoir above it." Robb smiled. What do you do to store water so high? Baron Parses couldnt understand it, but he didnt think about it now, so he didnt continue to ask. The most important thing is to check the clues of the necromancer first, and no one needs to lead the way. He strode towards the back of the church. Walked to the cemetery. Sister Ishgamel quickly followed, while Robb moved lazily. The baron squatted quickly in front of an empty tomb, looked inside, then looked at the traces of the mud at the entrance of the cave, and said, "Sure enough, the skeleton crawled out of it. Even the excavation was done from Digged inside out." The nun also walked to the entrance of the tomb and stretched out a hand to hover over the entrance of the tomb. After several seconds: "I can still feel the ghastly evil spirit left by the Necromancer here." This nun is really beautiful. The movement when she squatted down and stretched out her hand to feel the entrance of the tomb has a tranquil beauty, coupled with her pure facial features and cold expression, like a still painting. The baron raised his head and said to Robb: "Father, can you tell me in detail what you saw that night?" "Oh, no problem!" Robb slowly recounted what he saw that night. Of course, he only said that he used dispelling magic to disperse the Necromancer''s "manipulating skeletons", but he didn''t. Said that he used the "skeleton manipulation" again to let the corpse go back into the tomb by himself, instead of saying that he moved the skeleton back to the tomb. The baron and the nun finished listening with a calm face. After several seconds, the baron raised his head and looked at the nearby hillside: "It seems that he was probably on that hillside at the time, manipulating the skeleton, and was dispelled by the priest. After that, he retreated decisively. I think I should send a team of people to search the hillside immediately." Robb thought to himself: It''s not there! At that time, I looked at the hillside with reconnaissance skills, and he was not there. However, Robb wouldn''t say this, so as not to cause trouble to himself. He didn''t say it, but someone said that the nun next to him, Ish Carmel, said: "My Lord Baron, I think that the necromancer was not on the hillside at the time." Robb thought: Huh? How do you know it? Sister Conan version? Know a lot of things just by looking at the scene? The baron also turned around curiously: "Miss nun, can you tell me the reason?" The nun put on a cold face: "This necromancer is engaged in a huge conspiracy and has stolen more than 700 bones. From this point of view, his strength must be very strong, not the kind of fledgling. A low-powered mage, otherwise his magic power is not enough to control an army of the dead." Robb and the Baron agreed: "It''s reasonable!" The nun said: "Such a powerful necromancer, if he was on that hillside at that time, do you think he would retreat obediently? When the conspiracy was blocked by a priest in a remote town, he should even be able to reveal the conspiracy. Will immediately kill the priest, and then pretend to be a robber to kill, so that we can prevent Westwind from sending that letter to the Grand Duke." The baron said "Oh" and realized in vain: "Yes, it is true." Robb thought to himself: Huh? This nun is very clever! This is indeed the truth. The Necromancer didnt know how strong I was. If he was there at the time, he would have to rush out and kill me. However, he was far away and couldnt attack me, knowing that it was too late to stop me from sending the news. After sending it out, he simply gave up the idea of ??killing people. Of course, he was wise to give up, otherwise he should hang it on the ceiling fan of fifth gear now. At this moment, the baron had a whim and added: "What if, the necromancer is worried that he is restrained by the sacred magic, so he dare not attack this priest?" The nun shook her head with a cold face: "Although the sacred magic restrains the necromancer, it also depends on who is using the sacred magic. A powerful necromancer will not be afraid of a sacred magic. The so-called restraint can only be said when the strength of the low-level pastor is comparable." "Oh, that''s the case." The baron nodded, no longer commenting. However, in this conversation between the two of them, they directly posted the title of "low-level priest who has not learned all about sacred magic" on Robb''s forehead. Robb didn''t know how to complain about the two of them, so he had to comfort himself: Forget it, the nuns from the big cities are stinky and sick, and in her eyes the small pastor of the township is definitely not strong. Brother is not fighting, brother is low-key, brother is lazy, let you say. If you dont think Im strong, you have to drag me to help you do this and that, which is annoying. The baron thought about it seriously: "All the villages and towns where the bones were stolen are at the foot of the Black Pine Mountains. Now we have determined that when the Necromancer was stealing the bones, the body was very far away from these villages and towns, that is to say... The place where he hides should be in the depths of the Black Pine Mountains." He stretched out a hand and pointed at the mountain stretching in front of him: "It seems that we have to go into the mountain to find it. There are dozens of skeletons stolen here not long ago, and they should have left a lot of them when they entered the mountain. Traces, if we follow these traces to find the past, we will have a great chance to find the Necromancer." The nun nodded: "Okay." Robb''s dark music: Let''s go, let''s all go, there is no trouble for me now. Its just that the beautiful lady nun will have a little regret when she leaves... There are only priests and no nuns in the church, I always feel that something is missing... Just thinking of this, the baron said: "Fortunately, I have been prepared for a long time. I brought light swordsmen and archers. It is not a problem to search in the mountains. It is not early today. We will be stationed in the town for one night, early tomorrow morning. Go into the mountain and search. My soldiers will camp on the hillside next to the cemetery. I see a creek over there, which is very suitable for camping. Sister, you dont need to live with us elders, you are here. Lets rest in the church for one night." Chapter 29： I think everyone in this world is dirty Baron Parses led the soldiers to the hillside and camped down a stream. This group of elite fighters were also very skilled in setting up their camps, and they were stationed on the hillside in a blink of an eye. But the cold nun, Ish Carmel, stayed. Robb and Ish Carmel are staring with big eyes... "Father, I will disturb you tonight." Ishgamel was clearly saying thankful words, but the expression on his face was flat, cold and without emotional ups and downs. Robb had no reason to refuse a beautiful nun to stay in the church for one night, neither from the perspective of the priest of the Holy See nor from the perspective of a man. He shrugged: "Welcome, nun." "Well... I only live with a little maid in my church, so there are still several empty rooms. If you look at which empty room is pleasing to your eyes, you can occupy it." Robb said, "In addition, there are no daily necessities such as bedding. ,I" He was about to say that I asked the maid to buy a set for you, and Ish Jamel rushed to the front and said: "I will solve these things. I will go around town in a moment and ask the believers to borrow a set." "Huh? Ask a believer to borrow it? Don''t you buy it?" Robbqi said, "The borrowed quilt is a bit scary. In case the original owner has something strange like a skin disease, then I will lend it to you without washing the quilt... I dare not use such horrible things, but buy new ones." Ish Gamer said: "I have no money! The nun doesn''t need money." Hearing what she said, Robb suddenly remembered that a creature like a nun must issue three holy vows. The first of these three holy vows is "God poor". To put it simply, it must be "Poor". The nuns defend their poverty all their lives and will not fight for any personal belongings. Although they will occasionally get paid for some work they have done, they will not keep the rewards, but give them all to the monastery or church. Although it seems a little bit awkward to do so, but at least one thing is certain, they are not material. Robb is full of immaterial women, and spread his hands: "You have no money, I have it, I asked Lilian to buy you a set." Ish Carmel shook his head seriously and said: "No need! Just stay for one night, just borrow a set of bedding. As for infectious diseases, it is not a concern at all. I understand the "surgery" in the sacred magic. You can borrow divine power from the God of Light to treat all kinds of common diseases. Father, you are also a priest, dont you know how to''sick disease''?" Robb said silently, "Although I know how to''remove the disease'', I will not deliberately infect myself stupidly, and then use magic to cure the disease. It''s not that my brain is sick..." Huh? I always feel that there is something wrong with this sentence. Forget it, don''t care, you are the master, so you just need to force the guests. He strongly said: "I don''t care what high-end atmosphere you are from. Since you have come to my church, you have to listen to me. I will pay for the bedding. You are not allowed to go outside and borrow some dirty, smelly, or worms. Come back with your quilt, otherwise, I will wrap you in the smelly, dirty and bug-growing quilt and throw it into the graveyard behind you for the night." "Oh! Okay, since you insist, then I have no opinion." Ishmegal was not polite, and he was not angry at Robbs threats. He calmly accepted Robbs offer to pay, and the nun looked at it anyway. Now, it is only natural for the Holy See to provide food, clothing, shelter, and shelter, because she has dedicated her life to the God of Light. Of course, she didn''t know that Robb was not a member of the Holy See, if she knew it, she might have put a sacred star on Robb''s face now. "Right! Sister." Robb said: "Since I am going to spend half a day in a yard, can I make a small request to you?" Ishgamel said: "What''s the requirement?" Robb said: "Think about it carefully. Every time I call you, I have to say''Mysister'' as a long syllable, which is very troublesome, but if I call your full name''Ish Carmel'', it is also a very long syllable. , Its also troublesome, so I want to call you in a relatively simple way, just call you Xiaoyi, do you think its okay?" "Not good!" Ish Carmel said with a cold face, "Please use a more formal name." "Good Xiao Yi." "Hey! Please call me Sister." "Understood Xiaoyi." Ish Carmel: "..." This makes no sense. She didn''t know how to talk with such a frenzied priest, so she shook her head and gave up the meaningless struggle, whatever you call it. She got into the church and found an empty room, put down her luggage, and returned to the courtyard. She just happened to see Robb telling Lilian: "Go to the town and buy bedding for this nun. Yes, there is Towels, water cups, bowls, the things she uses must be separated from what we use, and can''t be mixed together. Uh, I think about it, maybe there will be similar situations in the future, so just buy a few more sets of daily necessities and come back for later use." "Buy Faren, I only stay one night." Xiao Yi raised her volume: "There is no need to waste so much money." "I know!" Robb said, "Even if you only stay for an hour, the cups you use for drinking water and the bowls for eating must be separated from ours, do you understand?" Xiao Yi: "..." It''s really hard for her to understand Robb''s strange cleanliness. Wouldn''t it be strange to Aijie to this point? Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, and a look of anger appeared on her cold face: "Are you dirtying me?" "I don''t think you are dirty." Robb immediately denied it. At the moment when Xiao Yi''s face eased, he added: "I think everyone in this world is dirty. Oh, no, my little Lilian has followed me in the past few days and has become a good child who is very hygienic. Everyone except her is dirty." "Nonsense." Xiao Yinu: "I also take a shower often." "Once in a few days?" Robb asked. "Six...no...seven days!" (The world in this book is not the Middle Ages, but the world of swords and magic. There is no dispute over bathing or bathing... Do not entangle too much with the setting problem, please respect the father-in-law''s setting by history, father-in-law Say that she washes once every seven days, that is seven days. Don''t accept everything to use history to reason with me!) Robb''s face immediately showed a look of extreme disgust, and screamed: "Don''t... don''t come close, my God, it''s hard to imagine how dirty you are. It''s rare to have a beautiful face, but it''s a big rubbish. Bucket, a moving collection of bacteria. If you want to stay in my church overnight tonight, you must give me a bath, immediately, immediately!" Xiao Yi was almost fainted by these words: "I have washed very diligently, okay, don''t you take a bath every five days? You dare to dislike me in such a tone!" Robb said to Lilian: "Tell this dirty nun, the rules of this church." Lilian didnt dare to speak up to a nun like Robb. She respectfully said: "Miss nun, the masters rule is that you must take a shower every day, and you must rinse your mouth in the morning and evening. Wash your hands before and after meals. If one link is not done well, he will instantly change from laziness...cough cough cough...instantly from a gentle pastor to a violent...erh...wow, master, I said too quickly and confiscated my mouth, I didn''t intend to say you are again Lazy and fierce demon." Robb: "You have already said it!" "Wow, Master... I really didn''t mean it..." Robb grabbed Lilian and crumpled her little face into strange shapes. Chapter 30： Excuse me for asking Seeing a master and a servant messing around there, Xiao Yi was disgusted by Robb, and her heart was full of doubts. What is the difference between this pair of masters and servants? This maid is a country girl. It''s understandable that she doesn''t understand the rules and laughs and makes trouble with her master, but the master is so unwilling to let her go? Is there such a priest in the Holy See? None of the pastors I have ever met is like this. After Lilian was "cleaned up" severely, she went to the town center to buy bedding and daily necessities, and the small church once again restored tranquility. Xiaoyi and Robb were not very familiar, could not find what to say, and were unwilling to be idle. She saw the messy footprints left by those people on the ground at the entrance of the yard, so she took a broom Come over and sweep the floor. The beautiful nun sweeps the floor, and the picture is beautiful. The key is her hardworking style, which Robb admires very much. After she swept through, she wanted to wipe the table in the church again. She went to the house to find a bucket and came out. She wrapped a rope around the bucket and was about to throw it into the well. Robb suddenly said, "Slow. Now, Xiao Yi, here, we dont need to pull water up from the well to get water." "Huh?" Xiao Yi turned his head and looked at him curiously: "Then how do you use water?" "Look at the side of the field. There is an iron pipe hanging down there. Can you see it? It''s hanging down from the cistern next to it." "I saw it!" "Very well, you walk over now, pick up the faucet, yes, that is the thing, rotate it gently, you don''t need to use a lot of effort..." Xiao Yiyi twisted it, and the splash of water rushed out of the faucet, which shocked her: "What is this? Is it magic?" Robb pointed to the tall cistern in the yard, and smiled: "This is called tap water. It''s not magic. To put it simply, it is to take out the water stored in the high place and use it in the low place." Xiaoyi looked up at the cistern and then at the water pipe. She seemed to understand something. She put the bucket under the faucet, watched the white water fill the bucket slowly, and then twisted it gently. Faucet, the water stopped. Turn it on again, and the water comes again, turn it on again, and the water stops again. After playing for three or four times, her cold expression could not help but melt a little, and a smile flashed for a moment, but she immediately put it away: "This is so easy to use water! No wonder you take a bath every day, I want With such convenient water, I will wash it every day." "There are also faucets in the kitchen, as well as toilets." Robb said seriously: "You must wash your hands after you poop. I know you like to wipe your buttocks with your hands." Xiao Yi: "..." With this frenzied priest, there is simply no reason to say, Xiao Yi almost freaked out and said with a straight face: "Father, don''t you have the slightest manners of a gentleman? Fart... fart... butt... Did the nun discuss it?" "My name is seeking truth from facts." "Some things can be said, some things can''t be said!" "This is not a question that can or cannot be said, but a question that must be said. Hygiene habits, defend to the death, there is no room for euphemism, otherwise you will die of strange diseases sooner or later." "Humph!" Xiao Yi stopped talking, too lazy to talk to Robb any more. Robb spread his hands, slumped on the stone chair, and continued to be lazy. After a long time, Lilian came back and brought back some daily necessities. However, when she was going to help Xiao Yi make the bed, she was stopped by Xiao Yi. The hardworking nun decided to make her own bed without a servant. With her help, Robb discovered one of her advantages from this little action. This girl does not like to enslave others, but likes to do everything herself. From this detail, it can be seen that she is not a girl born from a rich family. I heard that the nuns in the monastery are all girls from rich families. Girls from poor families can only be slaves when entering the monastery. How did this little Yi become a nun? of? It''s quite interesting. For dinner that night, it was Lilians steak again. The repetition rate of the dishes I ate recently was very high. This is Robbs most dissatisfied place in the world. The town of Westwind is too small and it is almost impossible to buy any decent ones here. The ingredients can only be tossed over steaks, lamb chops, pork chops, and chicken chops, which are almost crazy. But Xiao Yi ate very happily. For the poor nuns, steak is a very rare high-end food. She had already taken a shower at this time, dressed in a clean nun''s gown, blowing in the refreshing mountain breeze, while eating a steak comfortably, while looking at this small church with her eyes, she saw the set of nuns she had replaced. The clothes were hung on the ropes and fluttered by the wind. The picture was beautiful. Although her face was still cold, she secretly wondered: Why does it feel more comfortable to live here than in the Holy Light Chapel? This kind of relaxing feeling... Ah... put this thought away. I almost committed one of the seven deadly sins of sloth. Thinking of this, she tilted her head and looked at Robb next to her with weird eyes. Robb shrugged: "Why look at me like this? Is there mushroom sauce on my face?" Xiao Yidao: "I don''t seem to have watched you study the "Bright Bible"?" Robb wanted to say "It''s a shame to see the broken scriptures", but he also knows that this sentence is probably a "sacred punishment" on the spot, and there is a "psychic violent", this little nun will be in an instant Shoot all the attack magic she knows on her face. Although she has a high magic resistance against thieves and will only take 0 points of damage, she will start playing tower defense games next. The Knights of the Temple will come to clear the door, and after being blown up by itself, the Holy See will ask the Gran Kingdom to send troops. So the Grand Duke Yingji will send troops from the Bright Road, leading the White Lion Knights to attack him, and he will be blown up by himself, and then the Royal Knights will also come and be blown up by himself, and then maybe it is the Gran Kingdom and the north. If the Norma Kingdom joins forces, of course it will be blown up by itself! And the rabbits of the Eastern Datang Kingdom watched the show with their arms folded, their three-petal lips grinned, and they might even write a few yin and yang citations: "We deeply regret the civil turmoil in your country!" This tower defense will play endlessly. He had no choice but to spread his hand and said, "I got up this morning. I have read the "Bright Bible" ten times. I think I have listened to the teachings of God fully today. You see me lying on the stone chair without moving, but actually I am practicing sacred magic in the dark, seeming to be lazy on the surface, but in fact I am practicing sacred magic desperately over and over again. Ah, my body is full of the power of the holy light, and the floor is about to overflow. coming" Xiao Yi''s cold face finally had an expression, a skeptical expression. The ghost believed that you were practicing sacred magic. Just now, it was obviously laziness. Laziness was one of the seven deadly sins, and it almost made me crooked. Of course, the seven deadly sins are not unforgivable. As long as you correct them quickly, you will still be a good church member. She will not draw a line with Robb because of her laziness, but she must remind Robb: "Forgive me to ask. How far is your sacred magic practice now?" Chapter 31： Im going to have a test for some reason Robb replied: "I feel pretty good about myself." "It''s really just self-feeling." Xiao Yi said coldly: "I have never seen a lazy strong person. If you don''t practice hard, you won''t get stronger." "That''s your misunderstanding of me." Robb spread his hands and said, "Before you saw me, my hard work was one in a million, or one in a million. How many players are there in "Black Blade" Come on? Forgot...In short, I was the first in the whole server, and I had several nicknames, such as: Liver Emperor, Cultivation Crazy Demon, Virgo Monster Farming Crazy, Stunned Big Pervert with the updated patch... Mine Liver power has long been a legend. Although Brother has left the game now, there must still be a legend of Brother in the game. I''m sure you have never seen a better liver than me in your life." Xiaoyi didn''t understand a word: "What are you talking about?" Robb said: "I mean I am very hardworking, so I am quite strong." Xiao Yi: "You have such a big strange story just now, why is it only so short in the final translation?" Robb smiled and said, "Wow! This is the mystery of linguistics!" Xiao Yi feels that her high-coldness is about to fail. This pastor is the most bizarre pastor she has ever seen. I dont know why he always thinks that his smile is awkward, especially the yin and yang weird "Wow." ", people can''t help but want to yell at him: "Shut up, priest." Of course, roaring is impossible, because "anger" is also one of the seven deadly sins. If she commits herself to the crime of "angry" in order to persuade a member not to commit the crime of "laziness", then she will Meaningless. She forcibly suppressed the soul that had begun to run away, and said coldly: "But I feel that you are very weak." "That is an illusion, I am very strong!" "But I just feel you are weak." Robb said: "I really feel like I''m pretty good! Don''t just talk about me, how about you?" Xiaoyi deliberately learned Robb''s tone and said, "I also feel pretty good at myself!" At this point, the atmosphere has become subtle, and I don''t know why it suddenly becomes a rhythm of big eyes and small eyes. "That is to compare one to one?" I don''t know who said this sentence first, or two people said it at the same time. In short, inexplicably, it turned into a normal dialogue regardless of the outcome. Situation. Robb spread his hand and said, "Bi-just-bi, let''s draw a word, what do you say?" Xiaoyi coldly said: "Compared with the recovery magic of the sacred element, see who has greater power, greater scope, and faster spelling. If you lose to me, please use your time seriously to practice instead of lazy." Robb said: "A very constructive suggestion, but why should it be better than restoring magic? Isn''t it better than the attack type? Could it be that you don''t?" Xiao Yis cold face was expressionless, and she chanted a curse silently: "Baldr, God of Light, your faithful believers offer you all your piety and faith, and I beg you to give me the grace of divine power... Holy Smite!" A golden light flew out from her fingertips, and hit the ground next to it with a single blow. The ground was dusty. When the light dissipated, a large hole appeared on the ground. She said coldly: "Do you think I can attack magic?" "Wow!" Robb let out an authentic pastor-like exclamation: "Awesome, what a sacred Smite." He thought in his heart: This sacred spell seems to be different from Xuelu''s flame type. , I treated the villagers legs last time, and learned Xuelus nonsense, but now it all seems crooked... Well, forget it! Pay attention to the lines later. He smiled and asked Xiao Yi: "Since you can attack magic, why do you have to compare recovery?" Xiao Yidao: "The God of Light is a loving god. He loves everything, so most of the magic he creates is used to cure diseases and save people. The limited attack magic is when darkness strikes, we must stand It is a weapon used as a last resort when defending the light. It is not something the God of Light really wants us to master! So...to try to find out who is more pious to the God of Light and who is more proficient in sacred magic, it should be better than recovery magic. That''s the right way." "Flap!" Robb clapped his hands: "I admire and admire, I already know what a beloved nun you are, but...how do you compare to the restoration of magic in the Holy Element? Could it be that we go out and find a group The townsfolk, first chop them into serious wounds, and then come and heal them faster and better than anyone else?" Xiao Yi almost jumped up. She felt that she was almost guilty of "angry" again: "Have you made a mistake? Fortunately, you can come up with such a cruel way of comparison." Robb said: "Then what better way do you have?" Xiao Yi said: "Look, the sun is about to go down, and it will be when the monsters are most active. We can go into the mountain and find a group of goblins or a group of ogres, seriously wound them with kindness, and then come. Heal faster and better than anyone else." Robb: (s㧥)sߩ This is definitely a fake nun, who keeps saying that attacking magic is not in line with the **** of light''s purpose of loving all things, but she is so frantic that she can only turn the table off the table. However, it''s better to make complaints than to complain. Robb is lazy on the surface, but in fact he is a very reluctant person. Only this kind of person can become the liver emperor. Just after dinner at this time, the sun is gradually sinking to the west, but the sky is not completely dark. It is the best time to go into the mountains to find monsters to beat and play. Xiao Yi walked to the red horse she was riding on, and took the weapon from the back of the horse. Robb saw that her weapon was a staff, not the gorgeous staff with gems on the top commonly used by magicians. , But made of pure wood, without any ornaments inlaid on it, a simple and unpretentious wooden staff. Robb smiled and said: "Wow! A very simple weapon, very suitable for poor nuns." Xiao Yi was too lazy to talk to him, and rolled his eyes at him. After a few seconds, he asked, "Where are your weapons?" Robb said in a serious manner: "At this time, it shows that I am a real pastor. I have no weapons at all, but you do. It can be seen that I am a man who truly loves everything and believes in the **** of light! We are still I didnt even start to recover the magic, I already won." Xiao Yi: "..." Since she had never learned about Robb''s killing of the two-footed dragon from the mayor and townsfolk, she believed that Robb was a small township priest, and she hadn''t learned all about the sacred magic. She thought: Look. When he comes, he will only turn his lips, and his combat effectiveness is very weak, nothing more, I will do the process of severely wounding the monster. He only needs to prove to me his power of restoring magic. She carried the stick on her shoulders and pointed to the forest that had been dyed red by the setting sun: "Let''s go! Let''s find if there are any goblins or ogre squads, they are good targets for comparison." Robb said: "Are you sure you really want to do this? Other goblins and ogres dont want cards? Moreover, entering the forest after the sun sets is very dangerous. If you are surrounded by a group of ogres, I wont be able to save you. you." Xiao Yi said: "But I will save you." Chapter 32： The three of you again When it comes to this, there is really nothing left to say. Robb found that Xiao Yi is a very good and strong nun, and her strength is quite like her back then. If this kind of woman is in the game, she will definitely become the queen of the liver! And he is the liver emperor, it seems that he can just make up... "Hey, what are you in a daze? Let''s go! Before the sun has completely set and you can still see things, let''s go into the mountain." Xiaoyi holding a wooden staff in his left hand, walking towards the church like a crutch The hillside behind. Robb blew a whistle and walked over. To be honest, Robb didnt really expect what happened next, that is, Robb who beat a bunch of goblins to his head, and then healed magic faster than anyone else, and he didnt need to chant a spell to cast spells. It is impossible to lose, and this competition is not really fun. If it wasn''t for the woman to convince him, he wouldn''t bother to do this kind of mess. Putting his hands in his pockets, he walked a few steps forward. Two heads suddenly appeared on the hillside in the distance. They were two soldiers brought by the baron. They were wearing leather armor, with a bow on their backs and a sword and quiver hanging from their waists. They seemed to be light scouts who could get close and far away. , The one responsible for spying around the camp. They saluted Robb and Xiaoyi and asked respectfully: "Father and nun, you two are going up the mountain at this time? The mountains are dangerous! Please be careful." Robb smiled and said: "It''s okay, just knock a few goblins on the side of the mountain and come back." The expressions on the faces of the two soldiers were wonderful, and they seemed to want to ask: Are they sick? Run to knock the goblin head at this time? Its your brains that need a knock, right? But they were just cricket soldiers, and they didn''t dare to complain about the priests and nuns of the Holy See, and they didn''t dare to say anything. Just then! A weird blue flash lighted up on the hillside next to the cemetery. Then, a magic circle was spread out on the hillside. The radius of this circle is about 5 yards, which is 10 yards in diameter. A huge circle was formed, and in the next instant, the circle was covered with all kinds of strange magic symbols. Robb pointed to the magic circle curiously: "What the hell?" Just as he said these three words, the nun Xiaoyi next to him also called out: "It''s the magic circle of the teleportation system, something is coming!" "Alert!" Both soldiers shouted at the same time: "Beware of enemy attacks!" Several people said these words at the same time. In fact, in less than a second, the 10-yard-diameter magic circle has been fully expanded and started to take effect. When you brush the ground, several lines appear in the middle of the magic circle. The figure, and then a huge strange figure appeared. Then the light of the magic circle dissipated without a trace. Finally, three people and a mighty two-headed ogre appeared in front of everyone. Robb actually knew those three people. They were Golda, Kik, and Xuelu, a trio of adventurers. The appearance of the trio looks terrible. The heavy armor on Golda''s body is pitted. It seems that I dont know how many heavy blows he has suffered. The body under the armour is scarred, his face and head are full of blood, his left hand The shield on the upper part no longer knows where to go, and he is holding a one-handed sword in his right hand, but by looking at the way he holds the sword, he knows that he has run out of strength. Kiks appearance is also terrible. His leather armor has burned black marks. It seems that he has eaten a fireball or other spell. Even his hair and beard have been burnt and curled slightly. He has suffered multiple internal injuries. It cannot be seen with the naked eye, but it is certainly not light. As for Xuelu, the magician who manipulates the flames, her left hand, left shoulder, and the wand held in her left hand are all frozen in a piece of ice, while her right hand is flat on her chest, holding a piece in her palm. The used magic scrolls, the runes on the scrolls are dissipating, and only some faint, blue, fragmented magic light is still filling the scrolls. Obviously, Xuelu used the life-saving scroll Robb gave her and passed it back. Moreover, they failed to get rid of the enemy when they were teleporting, and brought them back together with the enemy. Standing in front of the three of them was a very tall, mighty, and fierce two-headed ogre. It was at least three meters long. He is tall, his arms are as thick as a bucket, and he holds a giant stick in his hand. He has two heads, one is blue and the other is red. This kind of double-headed ogre Robb is relatively familiar, and there are also such things in the game. It is not only powerful and powerful, but also can use magic. The blue head on the left can spit out ice arrows, and the red on the right. The head can spit out fireballs. It is a powerful monster with both ice and fire repairs and excellent physical offense and defense. The BOSS-level double-headed ogre is one level higher than the elite level. The ogre was a little dazed, it seemed that he had suddenly encountered a teleportation, and he hadn''t figured out the situation yet. Robb took the opportunity to say hello to the three adventurers: "Why do you leapfrog each other to fight monsters every time I meet you? The last time I fought against the elite two-footed dragon, this time the boss led the two-headed ogre. The more exaggerated, next time I run into you, will I be beating an epic black dragon?" The three adventurers heard Robbs voice and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Of course, there was no time to pay attention to Robbs question at this time. Xuelu shouted with one last bit of strength: "Mr. Robert, help!" She just yelled these three words, and the ogre moved, and the transient state of teleportation had been lifted. It decided to kill the people around it before speaking. With a bang, the giant stick smashed against Xuelu. , And Xuelu couldn''t move at all because her left hand and left arm were completely frozen, so she couldn''t dodge. With the last bit of strength, Golda leaped from the side, blocked his horizontal sword, and hit the ground with a loud noise. His man and sword flew away in two directions, tracing two long parabolas in mid-air, and slammed. It looks pretty miserable. The two-headed ogre smiled weirdly, and with a wave of the giant stick in his hand, he was ready to hit Xuelu down again. Robb sighed: I can''t be lazy! Forget it, let''s do it... At this moment, the sound of bowstring vibration suddenly sounded nearby, and two powerful arrows drew out of the air, and hit the chest of the double-headed ogre with a puff, and the tail of the feather arrow was still trembling slightly. The two soldiers on the hillside took action. Just after they gave the warning, they immediately helped out and shot two arrows down, just to stop the ogre from continuing to attack Xuelu. The attention of the two-headed ogre was briefly drawn to the soldiers on the hillside. It looked around and thought about where it was now with a stupid mind. At this time, Xiao Yi''s voice followed: "Baldr, God of Light, your loyal believers offer you all your piety and faith, and I implore you to give me the grace of divine power... a radius of 10 yards, sacred new astrology! " The tip of the wooden staff held high by the nun burst out a holy golden halo, and the light curtain spread in all directions, instantly covering the three adventurers and the ogres in the middle. Chapter 33： Count you won When Xiao Yi made a move, Robb stopped for a while to see what the nun was capable of first. Although he is powerful, he doesnt know enough about the world. People in the real world dont have a data panel hovering over their heads. There is no Lv or measurement data. If you want to understand the strength of others, you can only Observe the fighting of others. I saw the sacred new star released by Xiaoyi instantly enveloping the three adventurers. All three adventurers felt a warmth brushing their bodies, and the wounds on their bodies healed immediately. The three of them couldn''t help but feel a little bit uncomfortable. Last time I was photographed by a sacred star by Robb, the injuries healed instantly, and he was alive and kicking as if he was okay, but this time I ate a sacred star, but only a part of it felt better, and I didnt fully recover. I can only say Rescued them from a severely injured state to a moderately injured state, at least for a while. In fact, this is the normal power of Divine Nova! By the way, there is also a double-headed ogre. It is also shrouded by the Holy Nova. However, it only felt that it was tickled by someone... Therefore, its attention did not turn around at all, and it was still placed just now. The two soldiers who shot it two arrows on the hillside. The red head on its right opened its mouth and spit out a football-sized fireball. It flew across the sky and hit the two soldiers on the hillside. One of them took out a small leather shield and knelt on one knee. To the ground, use a shield to move forward. "Peng!" The fireball hit his shield and exploded, and the magic power surged to both sides, and the soldier fell backward, rolling more than a dozen times on the ground before stopping, and the leather armor on his body was scorched everywhere. Another soldier turned his head and glanced at his companion, then shouted in the direction of the barracks: "Come on! We can''t hold this thing." A large group of soldiers ran out on the hillside. These soldiers did not rush up to face the ogre. Instead, they bent their bows and set arrows on the hillside. They shot the double-headed ogre with a random arrow, and the double-headed ogre turned. Going over, I slapped the flying arrows with the giant stick in my hand. A few arrows were shot down by it, but more arrows were shot on it. In a blink of an eye, I hit more than a dozen arrows, but... these The arrow didn''t seem to be able to penetrate the animal skin clothes and thick skin on its body. It didn''t even shed a drop of blood and didn''t show any pain at all. Instead, it roared at the soldiers on the hillside. The blue head on the left also opened his mouth, and an icy arrow shot towards the hillside. This time no soldier stupidly came up to block it, and they rolled away to both sides at the same time. The Frost Arrow shot on the hillside, and a large area of ??flowers and plants was instantly frozen into ice. The two-headed ogre strode towards the hillside and killed the group of soldiers. The three adventurers on this side finally breathed a sigh of relief. They turned their heads together, took a look at the little Yi who had just given them a bite, and then turned to look at Robb. Obviously, they didnt know which side it was. what''s the situation. Robb originally wanted to wave a healing technique to heal the three of them, but he glanced at Xiao Yi next to him, gave up his plan to shoot, and asked, "What kind of basket did you poke again?" Golda got up from the ground with difficulty, and while standing up, he said: "We completed the villager''s commission in the white birch forest. We killed five or six ordinary ogres and got paid, and then left the village. He didn''t expect to walk halfway. I ran into the ogre boss who came to retaliate, and...as you can see...Fortunately, Xuelu has an instant teleportation scroll, which is really surprising. She actually has such a valuable thing on her body." Xuelu didn''t dare to say that Robb gave her to others in front of others. She shook her numb left arm and said, "This is the life-saving scroll that my magic teacher gave to me. It has been treasured for several years, but I didn''t expect it to be used. here." Kik shrugged. The archer didn''t say so much like his two companions. Before Robb could continue to complain, Xiao Yi squeezed from the side: "You still have time to chat here? Hurry up and pick up the weapon. I will restore it to you. We have to clean up this ogre as soon as possible, if we let it run. Entering the town, the consequences would be disastrous." After that, she began to recite the spell again, because she knew very well that the sacred new star just now was not enough to heal all the injuries of the three adventurers, and she needed to make up a few more effective healing techniques. Xuelu looked at the nun in front of her curiously, who had a cold face and was thinking of restoring magic, and wondered: "Who is this?" Robb spread his hands: "As you can see, a nun from a big city, before you come, she is going to try to restore magic with me. We are going to go to the forest, find a group of goblins, and treat them with kindness. Severely injured, and then come to see who can heal quickly and heal well." Xuelu said in surprise: "Compared with you? Isn''t that boring?" Golda considers the problem from a different perspective than Xuelu. He laughed and cried beside him and said, "Why not heal us? We are in urgent need of treatment now." Robb said: "Indeed! After you say that, it seems that you don''t need to beat the goblins. You can compare it with you, and see who I and this stinky nun will heal you first." As soon as his voice fell, he heard Xiaoyi next to him chant a long spell, and made the last ending sound: "Group Healing!" The Holy Light wrapped all three adventurers in it! The treatment effect this time was very good. The three adventurers felt that their injuries were recovering quickly, and the effect was much stronger than that of the divine new star just now. In a blink of an eye, the injuries were healed. (To briefly explain, Holy Nova is a very fast spell, and it comes with AOE damage. According to the general rules of Western Magic Magic, this kind of fast and full-featured spell will be relatively small in power. It is usually used for It''s urgent, so Xiaoyi starts with Holy Nova to rescue the three adventurers. However, group healing is slow to cast and has no ability to attack the enemy, so the healing effect is better than Holy Nova. It is generally used when the battle is not urgent. ) Xiao Yi put on a cold and arrogant face at Robb: "Obviously, I have won!" "Hey!" Robb protested: "I didn''t say it would be easy to cure them for a trial, so you took the opportunity to cure them with two magics. This is cheating! Cheating!" "This is not my cheating, but you lack the good habit of using the Holy Light to benefit sentient beings anytime and anywhere, and to heal the people around you." Xiaoyi said blankly: "This is exactly your lack of sacred magic. A manifestation of insufficient faith in the God of Light." Robb secretly complained in his heart: Kouhu, I was obviously taking a bite of milk when I saw people in the game. I originally planned to ask them what happened while throwing a therapy to cure them, but I was worried that you would see them next to me. I didn''t recite the incantation, doubted my identity, so I didn''t get a cure. I was ready to ask and then pretend to recite a few words before throwing skills. Who knew that you nun was so insidious that you ran away. Forget it, a man with a temperament should be a bachelor, and a woman with a bit of a small family. Robb spread his hands and said: "Well, you win! I lose, so you will be happy." Chapter 34： Your house is broken Seeing that he had confessed so simply and stopped entanglement, Xiao Yi changed his opinion a little bit. Although the pastor was too lazy, at least he was not a mother-in-law. She quickly said: "Since you have conceded defeat, you should be diligent, and you can no longer be lazy and practice sacred magic." "Yes, yes, what you said is correct!" Robb said, "I will practice well!" "Well, I won''t talk too much nonsense now." Xiao Yi said: "Look over there." She pointed her hand to the hillside, and saw that the two-headed ogre was fighting with a large group of soldiers. Although the men led by Baron Parses were not many, they were all elite. Nearly a hundred soldiers attacked the double-headed ogre, and they actually fought so sharply. The front row was carried by a leather shield, and the back row was shot with bows and arrows indiscriminately. As long as the two-headed ogre is not paying attention, a soldier will be approached by his back and slashed on its back with a knife. It''s a pity that the double-headed ogre skin is too thick, and it doesn''t care if you take a knife or two, and with a backhand, the soldier behind is forced to retreat. Two ice arrows on the left and a fireball on the right also forced the soldiers to hide in Tibet, where they would fight the ogres for a while. Baron Parses also came at this time, but he did not join the battle circle. Instead, he took dozens of guards who had not joined the battle circle to stand aside and commanded loudly. Without him participating in the war, Robb would not be able to see what career he was and what skills he would have. Robb still focused his attention on the soldiers. He took a few more glances and felt pretty good. Although these soldiers were weak in single combat effectiveness, they were well coordinated, organized and disciplined, and did not play personal heroism at all. To put it aside, this group of soldiers is much more qualified than the players in the guild he built in the game before. Although the players joined his guild and ostensibly gave him his command, they did not obey the command at all. In several guild battles, he directed everyone to the east, and a large group of people were running to the west. He commanded everyone to forcibly break through the enemy''s stronghold, and as a result, there were still a large group of people all over the sky chasing the single enemy to kill. This kind of battle was of course bloodshed. He was so tortured by the hostile guild that he could not even get out of the door. At last Robb threw the microphone away and commanded the lazy ball. The left-hand keyboard and the right-hand mouse rushed to Nima. He rushed into the battle by himself, and finally brought the situation back, the guild. The battle won by a weak score, and Robb was so angry that he didn''t like to fight in guild wars, so he lost a considerable amount of fun and accelerated his retreat. But seeing these well-trained soldiers in front of him, Robb couldnt help but turn over the memories of the guild battle in his heart. Guild wars, isn''t it all to the detriment? Wow, I can''t think about it, I feel like I want to do it when I think about it! He''s meowing, it''s awful, the spirit of Virgo is starting to awaken! Suppress, he hurriedly suppressed, now there is no guild war, in the real world, if a private man brings out an army, 90% of it will become a tower defense game. "Let''s go on too! It''s the two-headed ogre we brought in. We have to take responsibility." Golda yelled from the side, interrupting Robb''s memory, and turned around to see Golda. Has rushed up. Kik pulls the bow and shoots the arrows, and shoots out, brushing, and hitting the double-headed ogre with three arrows. Xiao Yi also hurried over to treat the soldiers. Only Xuelu didn''t join the battlefield for the first time, but turned around and said to Robb: "Mr. Robb, do you want to go with you too?" Robb said: "Since so many people are attacking this two-headed ogre, I will take a break and watch the show." Xuelu blinked her eyes and said curiously: "I feel that your face seems to say, I have killed countless of this kind of things, and I''m tired of playing with it. You can play by yourself." Robb: "Hey, do you really want to be killed?" Xuelu grinned: "This sentence can''t scare me anymore, you are more gentle than the side you showed." After finishing speaking, she turned around, flicked her red hair in front of Robb, with a dreamlike beauty, raised her wand to the two-headed ogre on the hillside, and said loudly: "Loji, God of Flames , Please listen to my request..." Robb had to shrug his shoulders, forget it, just let you think I''m gentle, and I will let you know what superficial gentleness is when you are put on me like an eighteenth, hum snort! "Peng!" A fireball flew out from the tip of Xuelu''s wand, and hit the double-headed ogre''s back hard. The magic of fire was everywhere. The ogre did not fear the soldiers'' swords and bows, but seemed very afraid. Xuelu''s magic ate ??a fireball and burned a large piece of it on her back. It was obviously painful. With a roar, she reached out and grabbed a stone on the ground and slammed it against Xuelu. Robbs eyes are sharp, and he stretched out his hand to pull Xuelu toward him. Xuelu fell into his arms, and the two of them turned around. It was a bit of a TV series when the hero and heroine met for the first time, the hero turned his arm around the heroine first. After a few laps, the stone passed through the place Xuelu just stood, brushed by Robb''s side, and flew to the back. Robb whispered: "All right?" Xuelu smiled: "You saved quickly, of course I''m okay. Seeing that we are playing so hard, don''t you really come to help deal with the double-headed ogre?" Robb held a girl in his arms, reluctant to let go, so he shrugged: "I really don''t bother to fight this kind of garbage monster." Xuelu pointed at Robb''s back: "But... your house seems to have been destroyed by him." "Nani?" Robb turned his head and saw. Fuck, the stone didn''t hit Xuelu, but it flew into the church courtyard and hit a wall of the church. The building this year is not Reinforced concrete, no matter how it can withstand smashing, the double-headed ogre is a powerful thief. When the stone goes down, a big hole suddenly appears in the wall, and you can see that the furniture inside has been smashed. "I bought a watch last year." Robb was furious: "The dog-day ogre actually demolished my house? How can I be lazy without a house? The three necessary foundations of laziness are the ability to eat bags and to be able to Wear warm clothes and have a place to live! You smashed my house to shake the foundation of my laziness! What''s wrong with laziness? Why do you want to do this to me? If labor and management don''t kill him today, it will not be named Luo." Xuelu shrugged playfully the way Robb was just now, and said playfully, "I don''t bother to fight this trash monster again!" Robb put Xuelu aside, took a big step, and walked towards the circle of battle between the double-headed ogre and the soldiers. Guys. Punching this product with your fist can no longer vent your anger. Demolition of the home is something that Chinese people absolutely cannot tolerate. This two-headed ogre still doesn''t know how important the thing "home" is to the Chinese people? Demolition of Robb''s house has already entered a serious situation of indifference. The ogre must die! Now it''s just a matter of choosing a way to die for him. Chapter 35： You want to be beaten to death The battle circle of the two-headed ogre is now very lively. Nearly a hundred soldiers are fighting. Although the soldiers are well-trained and organized and disciplined, the strength of the single body is still too weak. Demon, a BOSS-level monster, is still struggling to fight. The biggest problem is that they cannot break the defense. Their power is not enough to penetrate the thick skin of the double-headed ogre. Therefore, continuous attacks have not caused real trouble to the double-headed ogre. The Baron Parses, who was in command on the side, couldn''t help but frowned slightly. This unit was a lightly armed soldier squad. When we brought this team out, he made up his mind to search for the Black Pine Mountains, so when selecting the team members, The swordsman and archer who are lightly outfitted are deliberately chosen to make it easy to walk briskly in the mountains and forests. Although this kind of lightly armed scout troops are flexible and agile, they can move quickly in the mountains and forests, but their frontal combat effectiveness is not very strong, especially lacking the powerful attack capability of the "one-shot" level. It''s okay to run into ordinary enemies, but there is really no way to run into a monster with rough skin. It wasn''t until Golda, Kik, Xuelu, and Xiaoyi joined the battle circle that the ogre finally suffered a serious injury. Its back was scorched by Xuelu, and its legs were also damaged. Erda made a heavy cut, which finally cut through the skin, causing the ogre to bleed. Kiks arrows are also more powerful than the arrows of ordinary archers, shooting out several real holes in the ogre. Baron Parses feels about it. Now he has joined the battle circle personally. With the three adventurers, he may be able to defeat the ogre. He drew a two-handed sword from his back and held it high. rise. It turns out that this guy''s profession is a berserker. "Soldiers, get away!" Baron Parses roared, and his eyes turned red when he brushed the ground. This is the performance of the berserker''s blood anger. Blood anger is a skill. To put it bluntly, it is burning his own anger. Suddenly double his attack power, but at the same time, his body will become very fragile and vulnerable to injury. Of course, there is a nun, and Baron Parses says he is not afraid of injury. He roared, waving his large sword with both hands, and rushing towards the battle ring. The soldiers heard his command and immediately took a point to the two sides. At the lowest level, he slashed with a sword. "Sure! Bengshan Slash!" However, Baron Parses still underestimated the double-headed ogre. At the moment he jumped up high, a red light suddenly lit up on the double-headed ogre, and Golda frightened him. After a jump, he shouted: "Be careful, it''s bloodthirsty and violent." "Bloodthirsty Rage" is an ability possessed by many monsters. It has almost the same offensive effect as the blood fury of Baron Parses. It is a method to greatly increase its combat effectiveness in an instant. At this moment, the two-headed ogre seems to be in size. After another circle, it was almost 3 meters tall, but now it has become 4 meters. Baron Parses originally jumped very high, even higher than the head of the double-headed ogre, but the opponent suddenly became bigger, and he only jumped to the height of the ogres chest, condescendingly "collapsed." The momentum of slashing disappeared all of a sudden... He was surprised when he saw the ogre''s big stick swept over with a "whoop" and slammed into his big sword in mid-air. "bump!" Baron Parses flew backwards like a big sandbag, and his two-handed sword also took off, not knowing where he flew. After a few seconds, he sat up, shook his head and said, "This thing is more powerful than I thought." "So don''t be reckless! Master, let''s cooperate well." Golda jumped in front of him and raised his shield: "Let me draw its attention from the front. You can jump up from behind and chop." "Oh! Good cooperation." Baron Parses felt a little dizzy in his head. He turned his gaze left and right: "Where is my two-handed sword?" A soldier shouted next to him: "Father, please help me get Mr. Baron''s sword." Baron Parses looked for his reputation, and it turned out that his two-handed sword just fell to Robb''s feet. Robb bent his face, picked up the two-handed sword, weighed it in his hand, um, it was not bad, he was satisfied with the weight, and it was easy to handle. When I was looking for a weapon to beat the ogre, a two-handed sword fell under his feet. "Father... the Baron''s sword... hey... hey hey!" The soldiers thought that Robb was going to pick up the sword and hand it to the Baron, but they didn''t expect Robb to pick up the sword and he didn''t mean to return it to the Baron. , But waved twice in his hand, seemingly satisfied, then put the sword on his shoulder and walked towards the ogre. "What are you doing?" The soldiers were shocked: "It''s dangerous over there, don''t go there." Baron Parses also hurriedly jumped up: "Hey, Mr. Robert, wait! Don''t go to death, give me the sword." He had just been chasing two steps before being pulled by Golda, then slowly shook his head at him, and said in a low voice: "Mr. Robert should have his own ideas." Xiaoyi was also taken aback and wanted to call Robb back, but Xuelu also grabbed her, shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, let''s see what Mr. Robert is going to do first." So, Robb stood in front of the two-headed ogre in full view, raised his head, and looked up at the monster in front of him. The bloodthirsty and violent ogre is four meters tall and looks down at Robb in front of him. It feels like an adult is looking at a six or seven-year-old boy. It is even too lazy to look at it again, and his feet are right. Robb kicked over. Miss! The two-headed ogre kicked it empty. I dont know why. The other side obviously stood in front of him and didnt move at all. The thick feet of his bucket kicked at a motionless person, and he actually kicked it empty. Isn''t it normal? What''s happening here? It makes no sense! It kicked again unconvincedly. Miss! Still missed. The two-headed ogre felt his brain trembling, and it had two heads, so once his brain trembles, both brains tremble together. The blue head on the left has a dumb face, and the red head on the right has a Spartan face. How can it know that in the game, if the difference between the agility value and the opponent is too large, then the hit rate of the physical attack will become 1%, which has nothing to do with the opponent''s motionlessness, even if Robb does not move to let it hit, the ogre hits The rate is still only 1%. This kind of thing cannot happen in the real world, but Robb does not follow the rules of the real world. He is an alternative in this world. Once anything falls on him, he only follows the rules of the game. So when he was still, the two-headed ogre would only hit him for every 100 kicks. Of course, even if you hit, you can''t break the defense, that''s another matter. Robb raised his two-handed sword with one hand, and pointed the tip of the sword at the ogre and said, "You dare to demolish my house, you are dead. I will ask you, how many hits do you want to be beaten to death? " Chapter 36： Red eye combo The two-headed ogre said he didn''t want to answer Robb''s words, roar 2! Super fierce 2! Lift your left foot and kick again, Miss! Change your right foot and kick again, Miss! Waving a giant stick with both hands, he slammed Robb head-on, Miss! With his mouth open on his left head, Biu spit out a frosty arrow at Robb, resisting! His right head opened his mouth, Biu, spit out a big fireball and shot it at Robb, resisting! Two-headed ogre: "My heart is so tired!" The baron, the three adventurers, and the nuns, and the soldiers watching by the side, were all bewildered. "what happened?" "Damn it." "This is impossible!" Under everyone''s stunned gaze, Robb finally moved. Moreover, his first move was exactly the same as the one before Baron Parses shot just now, and his eyes became blood-red by brushing the floor. "It''s blood fury!" Baron Parses exclaimed, "Hey? Mr. Robert is actually a berserker?" Then Robb jumped up. Crash the mountain! This is also a trick that Baron Parses used just now. He was about to say that this trick was useless. He saw that Robb had already slashed the double-headed ogre with a single sword. The action was too fast, and the ogre didnt. There was no time to fight back, and there was no way to bounce Robb''s collapse like he had just flew the Baron Parses. Then, Robb''s two-handed swords turned left and right, two swords, one stroke, cross slash, three slashes, blood divergence, anger erupted, silver light falling blade, falling mountain slash, three slashing, pick up, soul addiction Sealing the devil, smashing the mountain and slashing the ground... The sword light was dazzling, and it was dizzying to see, only to know that his eyes were full of scattered sword flowers flying around, all kinds of flashes, all kinds of air currents, all kinds of light particles flying around. Baron Parses could still recognize Robbs tricks at first, but he couldnt see it at all from behind. The naked eye could no longer catch Robbs movements, only the blurred figure was swinging the big sword. Stop slashing the two-headed ogre, seeing nothing else. I dont know how long this set has been cut. It wasnt until everyone woke up that Robb had collected the sword and threw it away. The blood-stained two-handed sword flew across the sky and thrust into the ground in front of the baron with a pop. He clapped his hands and said, "Damn, I accidentally disconnected when I reached the 943 company. I originally planned to have a thousand companies. This is a shame! The sword is back to you. I will not play Berserker in the short term. ." The onlookers were speechless for a while. Look at the two-headed ogre again... No, there are no two-headed ogres in the world, only a mess of visceral fragments and broken bones. This is thanks to everyone present who are used to seeing blood and death. Otherwise, seeing this picture at first glance, you really have to spit it out on the spot. Robb scratched his head and said, "Hey? I''m sorry! The house was demolished accidentally and went up." At this time, of course, he has to withdraw quickly. If he is not careful, he will be in the limelight. He also knows that the game is big. This group of people is now in a daze. When they wake up, they will immediately come around and ask themselves rushingly. Why is it so strong? Saying a mess of admiration, and then maybe I have to ask myself to do something for help. It''s annoying. He quickly stretched out one hand and grabbed Golda who was in a daze: "You!" He shook his body, and the other hand grabbed Kik who was in a daze: "And you!" He clasped a person''s shoulder with one hand and said, "Go and fill the big hole in the house for me. It is the ogre you brought. Take responsibility for me." Golda: "..." Kik: "..." "Hey, don''t be in a daze, fix the house for me!" Golda and Kik woke up suddenly, and they couldn''t laugh or cry: "Xiu Xiu Xiu, have you mastered Xiu?" The two swayed towards Robbs church in a daze. After a few steps, they suddenly remembered something. They turned around and shouted: "Mr. Robert, why are you arresting us? Doesnt Luna need to build a house? She also has a copy of Mo Lai." Robb smiled and scolded: "Two big brothers, are you embarrassed to ask women to do this kind of rough work? Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." Golda and Kik had nothing to say, and obediently went to fill the hole in the wall. On the other side, the shocked Baron Parses, Xiao Yi, and the soldiers, have not yet awakened from the state of consternation, but Robb has already strayed far away, and waved a hand far away: " Its getting late, everyone go home to wash and sleep, dont waste time here, Ill go back and rest first." Baron Parses and Xiaoyi nodded mechanically. Robb took Xuelu''s hand and dragged it towards the church: "You come with me, I have something to tell you." Xue Lu didn''t use any strength on her body, but he pulled it gently and followed away. It wasn''t until Robb pulled Xuelu back to the church, not knowing what to say, that Baron Parses woke up, turned his head and said to Xiao Yi: "This...this priest...Where is it sacred? Gad, your Holy See actually has such a powerful berserker?" Xiao Yi said embarrassingly: "I don''t know, we have to ask him in a moment. It seems that he is not an ordinary little priest in a town." Robb and Xuelu returned to the classroom and came to the quietest confession room. This is the most sacred place in the church, and it is basically unlikely that anyone will come here to eavesdrop. As soon as Xuelu sat down, she took a heavy breath. Although Xiaoyi had healed her physical injury just now, she still felt tired. This was not a problem that could be solved by treatment. Healing can only cure injuries, not tiredness. She stretched her tired hands and feet, rubbed the muscles of her calf, and complained: "Damn it. I thought it was just dealing with a few ordinary ogres. I didn''t expect it. It will attract a leader..." Robb spread his hands: "If your luck has always been so bad, how did you survive until now?" Xue Lu said, "It''s not always so bad. It used to be pretty good, but since I met you, my luck has started to take a turn for the worse, and it''s almost finished twice in a row." Robb smiled and said, "Wow, you blame me?" Xuelu smiled and said: "Hahaha! Just a little joke, I know we are looking for death by ourselves, you saved us twice, I don''t know how to thank you..." She is a woman who likes to make jokes. I''ve always spoken without a word, and there is a long tone here suddenly. In fact, I wanted to make a joke: I don''t know if it''s enough to tell me by my body. But before I spoke this sentence, I still felt shy after all. I felt that the relationship between the two was too early to make this kind of joke, so I forced it back and changed my words: "You asked me to come over, what do you want to say?" Robb said: "Isn''t it the same thing as last time, is there a blank scroll? Take it out, and I will make you another instant teleport scroll." Hearing this, Xuelu couldn''t help but feel slightly moved, "I''m so sorry, you gave me such a precious scroll, I wasted it in a blink of an eye. Do you want to do it for me again? Last time I did it." Zhang, just a few days have passed, have your magic power recovered? If you havent recovered well, do the second one immediately, wont you be exhausted?" Robb smiled and said: "You can''t die, don''t worry! You don''t want to use up my magic power, you can rest assured. If you don''t want my scroll, it will make me worry about the safety of your team." Xuelu was moved inexplicably, and she met together, and she could do this for her team. She really didn''t know how to thank her. Robb said, "I''m calling you over. One more thing is to ask you to do me a favor and fool me with what I just said. I don''t want others to know that I am great." Chapter 37： Fool with this thing Xuelu was stunned: "How can I fool you? Just now your brilliant combo skills have brought the Berserker to the fullest. There are so many people present, no one is blind, you still want to Can you fool it?" Robb spread his hands: "I don''t want to show up like this, but I saw that my house was broken just now, and it went up in an instant. Oh, so I need to remedy it now." Xuelu shook her head: "It can''t be remedied. No matter what you say, no one will believe that you are not good." "There is still a way." Robb said: "I want to ask you, in the legendary system of the Fengmo Continent, is there any magic that can make people''s soul out of the body in an instant, or possess the soul, or in short, suddenly become very powerful? What kind of heroic power can you borrow?" Xuelu nodded: "This is true. In the ancient magic system, there are many similar records. For example, someone got something like a cursed secret treasure, in which the hero''s soul is lodged, and then he uses this secret treasure. , Can be temporarily possessed by the soul of heroes, and become very powerful, but afterwards it will be tired like a muddy pile, and it will take a long time to recover." "Well, this is good, that''s it." Robb smiled: "Is there any precious gems, gems, gems, or weird artifacts on your body, take them out to me, and tell others later that it is ancient What a secret treasure, the Berserker ancestor is boarded in it... um...Here we have to make a very powerful name for the Berserker ancestor, just call him "Dora A Dream". Anyway, there is a powerful soul in the gem. Just now I I used up that secret treasure, and then the soul attached to my body, and I became stronger. Now that the secret treasure is used up, I will start to become muddy, at least ten days, no, seven to seven forty-nine days. To recover." Xuelu suddenly sweated: "Hey, this is too outrageous, how can anyone believe it?" Robb said: "I also know it''s hard to believe, but compared to this unbelievable secret treasure, my set of red-eye infinite combos just now is even more unbelievable." Xuelu thought about it carefully. It seems that this is the truth. Just now Robb''s eyes were red and looked terrible. He stood still and let the ogres fight for several rounds, but there was no fart, and then that set of madness. The combo is a change of three views. Even someone who has known him a long time ago finds it unbelievable. I guess its even harder for others to believe it. Rather than believing that he is so strong, its better to believe in someone who doesnt know. Where did the secret treasure come out. She fumbled and fumbled in her pocket, and finally found a small red stone, a ruby ??of very poor quality, the kind that is not very valuable, and said embarrassingly: "Adventurers are very poor. There is only such a broken stone, and I dont know if it can be used to deceive people." Robb took it over and looked at it twice, and said with a smile: "The stone is broken, but with a little magic power, it can be used to deceive people." "Huh?" Xuelu was about to ask you how to add magic power, when she saw a weird red light on Robb''s body, and then, huge magical power spread from Robb''s body, brushing the ground. Entering the worthless ruby, the ruby ??that originally looked like a broken stone by the roadside instantly emits a glowing red light. This red light will merge with the color of the ruby ??itself, making it a kind of Very dazzling bright red. Xuelu''s beautiful eyes widened: "Ehhhhhhhh? This...this stone, wow, I feel that it instantly becomes like a very powerful one." Robb said: "You can feel its magic." Xuelu felt it seriously, and was startled: "This...what a terrifying magic power..." Robb smiled and said, "It can be used to deceive people now, right?" Xue Lu nodded sharply: "It''s totally fine." Robb laughed and said, "That''s all right, just say that for a while..." He arranged a script and arranged it clearly. It was dark, Xifeng Town had already fallen asleep, but Robb was taking a shower again. The berserker profession is too inelegant to kill people. When you take a shot, either you die or I die. He doesnt pay attention to body posture and gentleman manner. Robb is inevitably splashed with blood and blood, which is uncomfortable. Now Lilian is again Boiled him a big bucket of hot water, he soaked in the bucket, looking at the stars in the sky, whistling and humming old songs, it was very comfortable. The sound of footsteps rang. It was the sound of two people''s footsteps. Robb didn''t need to look back to know that Xiaoyi and the Baron must have come, especially the heavy footsteps of the Baron sounded very clear in the quiet night. "Mr. Robert, I will disturb you to take a shower." The baron''s footsteps stopped, and Robb turned his head and saw that the baron was standing in front of him, while Xiao Yi was a few steps behind, and his eyes were not fixed in Robb''s direction. , But deliberately turned to the beginning, looking at the black pine mountain range in the night, it is obvious that this cold nun does not want to see, or embarrassed to see a man who is taking a bath, even if the mans body is only exposed in the water She was too embarrassed to stare at one head. Robb waved his hand at the baron: "Don''t bother me, anyway, I have a thick-skinned face and I am not afraid of being looked at when I take a bath." The baron said with an admiring and respectful expression: "Buy Faren, I''m here to bother you so late. I want to ask you just...cough...the series of moves you used to cut down the two-headed ogre just now, although I''m just an ineffective berserker, but I can see that the combo you just now has reached the highest level of berserkers, that... I''m curious, where did you learn such great fighting skills? ." The tone of the baron''s speech was humble, because he was really shocked just now. He is a berserker himself, so he knows exactly how terrifying Robb''s combo just now is. Give him another 20 years and he can''t be sure that he can reach that level. Of course, this cannot be blamed on him, the real-world leveling is inherently slower than the game. It''s not that he didn''t work hard, but Robb opened the plug-in. He just finished asking, Xiao Yi said: "Father, I also want to know, you are obviously the pastor of the Holy See of the Light, the priest, why can you use that kind of... kind of... ahem... In short, it is not It''s like a priest''s way of fighting." She originally wanted to say the "bloody and cruel" way, but she always felt that it was not good to say that, so she changed her way to a more polite way. Here I have to talk about some unwritten rules of the Western priests. The priests usually do not use swords and spears, which will make the enemy blood holes, or make the limbs and arms broken and bloody. The weapon, but in the spirit of love, using things like wands, hammers, and scepters to beat people and cause internal injuries. If you dont beat people, this is called Yaner Bad. Otherwise, how could it reflect the loving spirit of the God of Light? The act of using a two-handed sword to chop the monster into pieces like Robb just now is really not a priest. Chapter 38： Nonsense Robb had already guessed that these two guys would come and ask himself. Fortunately, he had already figured out the countermeasures. Now he didn''t panic at all, and took out an arm from the bath tub with a splash of water. This action frightened Xiao Yi, thinking that Robb was about to come out of the bath tub. She didn''t want to look at the naked body of a man, and quickly closed her eyes: "Hey, speak well, don''t jump out of the water suddenly. Come out and play hooligans." Robb smiled and said, "Where did I jump out of the water? It''s just a raised hand. Don''t make a fuss." "Oh, that''s okay." Xiao Yi opened his eyes again, but still embarrassed to look at this side. He just squinted at Robb''s side, and saw Robb squeezing his fist with his hand out of the water. There was something visibly pinched in the palm of his hand. "What are you going to do?" she couldn''t help asking. "I want to explain why I was so powerful just now. In the palm of my hand, I hold something that can explain my swordsmanship just now." At this time, Xiao Yi''s curiosity was really raised, and he no longer glanced at the side with slanted eyes. Even men and women couldn''t avoid suspicion. He walked two steps forward, his eyes fixed on Robb''s fist. . The same is true for the Baron. He is more curious than Xiaoyi. The set Robb used just now is the supreme pursuit of a berserker. It is so gorgeous that it makes the Baron jealous. If he could be so strong, how good would it be. Now Hearing that the secret was in Robb''s palm, he couldn''t help but breathe faster and took two steps forward. I saw Robb slowly spread out his palms. The movements of this spreading hand were very slow, and the appetite was so dazzling that the Baron wanted to rush to help him break his fingers. A few seconds later, Robbs fingers were completely released and appeared. In his palm is a red gemstone. This gemstone is not ordinary at first glance. It shines with bright red light. This is the favorite color of the berserkers, the most faithful color, just like the believer of the **** of light. They all like gold. "This...this...what is this?" The tone of the baron''s speech became abnormal: "I like its color, oh oh, I even feel power from it." Xiaoyi also looked at the stone without blinking. She is different from the Baron. The Baron is a berserker. The knowledge about magic is almost impoverished and knowledgeable. Judge things by sight and the sixth sense. But Xiao Yi is a priest who deals with magic all the year round. The practice of magic makes her feel much more than the baron. She feels a powerful force from the ruby, which is overwhelming and overwhelming. strength. Xiao Yi''s cold expression couldn''t stop, she couldn''t help but asked, "What is this? Although I don''t understand, it feels very powerful." Robb shrugged his shoulders: "I picked it up in the mountains. After I picked it up, I didn''t know what it was. I just felt that it seemed to be very powerful, just like you feel about it, so I kept taking it. I took it with me. When the ogre threw a stone and smashed my house, I felt very angry. Then the stone in my pocket suddenly injected a lot of power into my body, and then my brain banged. , I dont know anything. When I was awake, I found that the ogre was chopped to pieces. Oh, I can swear by my devotion to the God of Light, I really dont know anything." A priest actually used the God of Light to swear. This is really not serious. Xiaoyi believed Robbs words in an instant, and the Baron didnt have the slightest doubt. Both eyes were locked in Robbs hands. On the ruby, he stared at him, and after a long time, the baron said in a difficult voice: "Father, what do you mean, as long as you hold this stone, you can be as strong as you just now?" Robb said solemnly: "Probably, maybe, as if, possible, it seems that it is right." The baron swallowed and asked with difficulty, "This...this is really... amazing. What is it?" At this moment, an exclamation suddenly sounded from the side, and then, a figure dangled, and the red-haired magician Xuelu rushed over from the side, pointing to the ruby ??in Robb''s hand and loudly said: "Oh my God! It''s a cursed ruby. , You actually have this thing, no wonder you were so good just now." Robb had an Oscar-winning expression on his face: "What the **** is cursing Ruby?" The Baron and Xiaoyi next to him were really dumbfounded: "What curse Ruby?" Xuelu coughed lightly and said in a mysterious voice: "When it comes to cursing ruby, I have to tell a story. When I was an apprentice magician, I was locked in the library by my teacher and asked me to After I learned the book "Commonly Used Fire Magic Spells", I let me go out, and then I found a few books in the library to read..." As soon as she said this, Xiao Yi couldn''t help but spit out coldly: "Since all of you have been confined by the teacher, you should quickly finish memorizing the book the teacher said. Why go to read other books? " Xuelu spread her hands: "The magician is not your pastors observant creature. We are full of curiosity and personality. We never follow the rules. A magician reads half of a book shelf in the interval between reading a book. Is it weird?" Xiao Yi: "..." I really don''t know how to complain. When the baron heard the two of them pull away in an instant, he couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Two ladies, can you catch the point? Now I''m talking about that gem." Xuelu resumed the storytelling rhythm, and continued: "Well, go on, I was flipping through a book called "The Cursed Treasures", one of which happened to be painted in Mr. Robert''s hand. This ruby." "Oh!" The Baron was excited: "What is it? Hurry up, say it!" Xuelu smiled and continued: "The cursed ruby ??is a secret treasure left by the great but unknown Berserker ancestor "Dora A Dream"..." "Dora Nightmare?" The Baron wondered: "Why haven''t I heard the name of this ancestor?" Robb rushed in and said, "Do you think your knowledge is rich enough to know everything in the world? You can recite the names of all your ancestors?" The baron suddenly embarrassed his face and hurriedly lowered his head and said: "Sorry, I am too arrogant, please go on with Miss Mage." Xuelu''s hands behind her back quietly gave Robb a thumbs-up, and continued to preach: "The ancestor of the Berserker''Dora A Dream'' was seriously injured in a battle with the enemy. He is dying. Was willing to die like this, so, before dying, he asked a great wizard to seal his soul in a ruby ??with mystery, waiting for one day to use other people''s bodies to continue the fight. " Having said that, she pointed to the ruby ??in Robb''s hand sharply: "This is the ruby! It is exactly the same as the one drawn in the book." Chapter 39： I defeated myself The most important thing about lying and deceiving people is just enough. When talking about the key points, suddenly stop and let others guess the next things. Robb knows this well. The script he arranged for Xuelu is about to enter the guide mode here. Sure enough, Xuelu said this, immediately shut her mouth, and put on an expression of "Now you understand." The baron "understood" immediately. He first yelled "Ah" and then said: "So, just now, when the priest saw the house being destroyed by a two-headed ogre, he was angry in his heart, and the anger is a berserker The source of strength, so the cursed ruby ??was activated, and the soul of the berserker "Dora Nightmare" sealed in it ran out of the middle, attached to the priest, and then he temporarily controlled the priest His body used that earth-shaking, storm-like sword skill." "You are really wise!" Xuelu sighed: "I think things are exactly the same as you think." Xiaoyi also "understood" at this time, and couldn''t help sighing: "It turns out to be like this. No wonder I can feel the powerful and impossible power from this ruby. It turns out to be the power of an ancient hero, which is really admirable." "So what I picked up is such a powerful thing?" Robb also pretended to be very awkward: "Wow, will I be invincible in the future? As long as I get angry, I can call him out with rubies. , I wont be afraid of any monsters from now on?" "It''s not so easy." Xuelu smiled: "Using this gem has very big side effects, otherwise it will not be called a''cursed ruby''. This gem stimulates the power of a hero. It''s not something that ordinary human bodies can bear. You will feel extremely tired right away. Whether it is energy or physical strength, you will be excessively depleted. You will be weakened like a pile of mud in the next seven to seven forty-nine days. " "Hey? Huh?" Robb yelled twice, and then another: "Ah? No wonder, I didn''t feel any strength since just now. I was so limp in the bath that I didn''t want to move at all. God, it turns out I Are energy and stamina exhausted? No! No, I dont want to be able to move for forty-nine days. Im a super hardworking person. I cant be so lazy. I want to get up and work. I love work." "This is not laziness, it''s its magic. And it''s not just that. If you keep carrying it on your body, it will keep sucking away your energy and stamina until it **** you into a corpse. " "Ah? I don''t want to die!" Robb frowned in pain. He struggled to get out of the bath tub, but crawled a few times in vain: "This **** gem, it''s absorbing my energy and Physical strength, it wants to kill me!" Robb weakly threw the ruby ??out of his hand. The secret treasure fell to the ground, rolling on the ground. The baron yelled, trying to reach out and pick it up from the ground, but Xiao Yi next to him slammed and pushed the baron away, preventing his hand from grabbing the gems on the ground, she said coldly: "Baron Sir, didn''t you hear the explanation from Miss Mage? This cursed secret treasure, you must not be seduced by it, otherwise, you will be sucked into a corpse by it." "But... but it contains the soul of the ancestor of the Berserker "Dora Nightmare", I...I want his power. If I can make a set of combos like him, even if I die Also happy." "You are guilty of greed!" Xiaoyi raised the wooden staff in his hand, and hit the baron with a stick: "Wake up!" This rod knocked the Baron a little sober, and quickly settled his mind: "Oh, yes, greed is a big sin, it will kill me." "Destroy it, and don''t let it stay in this world to harm people." Xiao Yi waved his staff fiercely and slammed it on the ruby. A red light flashed, followed by a muffled sound. Yi''s wooden staff bounced up and fell ten yards away. "My strength is not enough." Xiao Yi shouted: "Baron, it''s up to you." The baron gritted his teeth and was extremely reluctant, but he still resolutely and resolutely withdrew his two-handed sword, his eyes became blood red with a brush, and he was bloodied and angry. He raised the sword with both hands, raised his head high, and shouted: "Beng! Mountain! cut!" The two-handed big sword slammed the "cursed ruby" with the anger of the baron. The fierce blade cut the surface layer of the gemstone at once, the red light flashed, and the magic power in the stone surged. A weird whirlwind formed, and there seemed to be a heroic voice laughing in the wind: "Hahahaha, hahahaha..." The sound is flying higher and higher, and higher and higher, the feeling of dancing is really good, it has not been like this for a long time... In the end, the red light dissipated, and the ruby, which was originally shiny red, was now dull and dull, like an ordinary **** stone of no value. The baron raised his two-handed swords high and made a gesture of victory, tears shed in his red eyes, and shouted: "I did it. What I cut is not a stone, what I cut is My greed and desire, I have crossed the most important threshold for growth, hahahaha, I feel stronger!" The "weak" Robb couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to the Baron: "You have won! The most rare thing for mankind is to defeat yourself, and you did it, I have no doubt that your future achievements will be in the ancestors of the Berserkers. Pull A dream above...because you can surpass him only if you don''t rely on him." "Hahaha, hahaha!" The baron looked up to the sky with a long smile, bold and fierce. He picked up his two-handed sword in an incomparable manner, and walked proudly to the barracks on the hillside. Everything that he has experienced today has become a reality. The most precious node in his life will inspire him to keep moving forward. Xiao Yi walked to the distance, silently retrieved his wooden staff, and said to Robb in the bath tub: "Is there no strength to come out? I will help you back to the room." "How embarrassing is this?" Robb said, "I don''t have any clothes on, and you are a girl, it''s not appropriate." Xiao Yi shook his head: "When I was saving the wounded, I was no longer a woman, but a messenger of God. It doesn''t make any difference to me whether you wear clothes or not. You are just a weak patient now." "Uh, it''s still not good." Robb said: "I can rest a little longer so I can go back." Xuelu said to the side to help: "Miss nun, you should leave it alone. I will help Mr. Robert to go back to the room. This time the double-headed ogre was brought by me, and I will take responsibility." Xiao Yi thought about it carefully, but the young man''s body is still too shy after all. Since Miss Mage is willing to help, I''ll let it go. She said coldly: "Then I will go to bed first, good night." Chapter 40： About to enter the mountain The Baron and Xiao Yi are gone, and only Robb and Xuelu are left in the yard. The Oscar and the queen stared at each other, and then they laughed together. Xuelu laughed in a low voice: "They are so cheating! Are nobles and nuns so naive and cheating?" Robb spread his hands: "It''s not that they are cheating, but instead of believing that I am strong, it is better to believe in the power of Secret Treasures. It is too easy to choose the wrong one." Xue Lu said, "I won''t be so cheated after changing." Robb said, "That''s because you haven''t seen what I look like when I''m lazy." Hearing what he said, Xuelu couldn''t help shrugging her shoulders: "I really don''t understand, why do you want to stay idle in such a small town? I thought at first that you were chased and killed, so you could only hide your name, but saw The baron of the Gran Kingdom and the nun of the Holy See of Light can get along with you in peace, knowing that you have not been hunted down, then, you have no reason to hide in such a small town. Use your ability to find whatever you want. Wouldnt it be easy to get ahead in a big city if you try it out. Or, take an adventure, hunt down the most ferocious monsters, and find the most mysterious treasures. Isnt that super bloody?" Robb shrugged: "What''s the use of getting ahead? What''s the use of fighting monsters? What''s the use of finding secret treasures? Those are meaningless." Xuelu couldn''t laugh or cry: "What is the feeling of seeing through the world like an oriental rabbit monk?" Robb smiled and said: "Okay, Miss Xuelu, don''t persuade me anymore, just let me be lazy, I will always be here, not going anywhere, waiting for you to be chased by the monster next time. You have to use the teleporting scroll to come back and see me." Xuelu said solemnly: "I will never be able to use that thing easily!" "Don''t plant the flag!" "What does it mean to plant a flag?" "Hahaha, I am too lazy to tell you." In the evening, Xuelu also took a bath with Robbs tap water system, and she was amazed. Of course, after the shower, she put on clean clothes. The red-haired scented magician made Robbs eyes full of sight. Can''t close, really **** and charming, too hot to be unwanted. But Xuelus two team members were not so lucky. These two guys repaired the house for the whole night. They are not very good at doing the work of plasterers. If the hole in the church wall is repaired by a real plasterer, it will be about It was done in an hour or two, but the two guys were busy all night. By daybreak, the church wall was finally repaired, and the two guys fell asleep with their heads tilted on the grass next to them. The most tragic thing is that the two of them were awakened by the sharp whistle on the hillside as soon as they fell asleep. After opening their dim sleepy eyes, they discovered that the scout team led by the baron had gotten up and was ready to advance into the Black Pine Mountains. Robb, who always likes to sleep late, also rubbed his sleepy eyes and got out of the church. He was still wearing a tube nightdress. He held a cup in his hand and a toothbrush made of pig hair. He stood on the edge of the field. Next to the faucet, I took a glass of water and brushed it with a toothpaste-free toothbrush. While brushing, he mumbled dissatisfiedly: "Is there any mistake? Just whistling at dawn is not socially ethical at all." Wearing a nuns gown, holding a wooden staff, and carrying a small package, Xiao Yi also got up, walked out of the nuns room in the church, and saw Robb brushing his teeth in the yard, she was slightly shocked: "Father, you are not Cursed Ruby has absorbed energy and stamina, and will it take seven or seventy-nine days to recover? Why can I walk around now?" Robb couldn''t help but stunned, and he cursed inwardly: I''ll wipe it! forget! When I woke up, my mind was still half-dream and half-awake, I just remembered to brush my teeth. But don''t panic here, just keep it steady. He quickly put on a glorious and holy face: "I desperately recited the "Bible of Light" last night, begging for favor from the God of Light. Maybe it was because I was very pious. The God of Light might have sent something like miracles. Give it to me, and I suddenly recovered to a state of barely able to move. Now, although I can''t exert any strength all over, I can wash my face and brush my teeth for a few steps." The nun, with a pure heart and no dirt, was so easily deceived. She nodded to Robb and said, "That''s great! Then I can relax some of my heart, so you can take a good rest, wait. After finding the evil necromancer, the baron and I will come to visit you again." "You''re polite," Robb said. "Priest, nun." The baron strode towards the two of them: "We are about to leave soon!" "Okay, I''m ready too." Xiao Yi nodded at him. Robb waved his hand: "I wish you all the best to find the badass Necromancer, and then the lord will send his troops as soon as possible. Maybe we can retrieve the dozens of stolen bones in Westwind Town." "I hope!" The Baron smiled: "I am confident to face any difficulties." Robb could see that this guy really seemed a little different. After cutting the ruby ??last night, he probably understood something. Although the stone is a fake, the demon that the Baron cut off is the real one. He has really cut off his greed and desire, so he will surely gain real growth. "Mr. Baron, Miss Sister." Golda''s voice sounded from the side: "I just listened to it. You seem to be going into the mountain to search for some bad guy?" "Yes!" The baron said without evasiveness, "We are following a conspiracy." "Oh, that''s really great." Golda grinned and said: "Will you entrust us to accompany you? As you can see, the three of us are very powerful adventurers, and you The Black Pine Mountains that you are going to are not a peaceful place. It is full of unknown dangers. Although your hundreds of soldiers are well-trained, they are just soldiers after all. Their combat power can already be seen in the battle yesterday. Its very clear. I think the addition of the three of us will make your investigation work more smoothly." The baron froze slightly. This multiple-choice question was easy to do. Three seconds later, he extended his right hand to Golda: "You are welcome to join. I am willing to pay you twenty gold coins for this action." Golda smiled and said: "Twenty pieces are not easy to distinguish between three people. Do you want us to fight? I think you should pay twenty-one pieces?" "Oh, that''s a deal!" Robb put down the mouthwash cup and toothbrush in his hand, and said angrily: "I said Golda, do you know what the baron is going to deal with? More than 700 skeleton soldiers, and a powerful necromancer , You take such a task lightly, and within a few days, you will have to get in close contact with death again." Golda laughed loudly: "Which adventurer is not dealing with death every day? People who are afraid of death will not venture out." Kik and Xuelu behind him shrugged. Although they didn''t speak, they acquiesced to Golda''s words. Robb thought to himself: Mom''s mentally retarded, do you want to worry me like this? Although she gave Xuelu another instant teleporting scroll last night, she still felt very unstable. Oh, that''s all, who told me to be affectionate? He said to everyone: "Wait, I''ll go to the warehouse to get something out for you." Chapter 41： For you Robb walked to the basement of the church. There were piles of messy things. There were many metal ingots, some herbs, some food, and animal skins. These were all sent by the townspeople. He came here. The town has been there for more than ten days. During this period, he made a confession and made tap water. In addition, he also did one thing that every pastor unavoidable, that is, healed the wounded and sick for the townspeople. The four major industries in this small town are mining, medicine picking, hunting, and agriculture. The first three are high-risk industries. It is easy to encounter danger at every turn. Today this town citizen breaks a leg, and tomorrow the town citizen is caught by a monster. Wounded, a certain medicine collector was poisoned by a snake bite the day after tomorrow. The other is sickness! Since this town has no priests for several years, the residents of the town have been ill, either by taking medicines to cure them, or by dragging their feet. Among them, dozens of residents have suffered serious chronic diseases. , There has been no way to get healed, as soon as Robb came, they hurried over to ask for help. Although Robb is lazy, he can help others with a recovery skill. It doesnt matter if he is so lazy that he doesnt even help with this kind of help. So after one operation, the residents of the town have recovered their health, which is naturally Thank you Dade, you must give Robb something. But they are relatively poor, and most of them can''t afford to send money, so they simply give the fruits of their property to Robb. As a result, there was a pile of iron and copper ingots, herbs, food, and animal skins in the warehouse. Of course, it''s not high-end! In addition to food, Robb can''t use anything else, but it''s finally going to come in handy today. He first picked up a few iron ingots, put them in front of him, and then took a few coals and put them aside, using the forging skills, in a blink of an eye, the iron ingots and coal merged into "steel ingots." Then there is another round of forging power-"Steel Armor of Perseverance" was successfully produced. Then I picked up a few steel ingots, took out a silver coin and placed it aside, and then brought a chair leg of a white birch chair over, using woodworking and forging! "Necromancer''s Birch Bow" and "Silvered Arrow" were successfully produced. In this way, Golda and Kik are now armed, and he is about to go out like this. Suddenly he thinks of the cold nun. Although she is a bit contrary to herself, she feels that she is not bad, so she should prepare something for her. Well, take a look at the few materials in the warehouse, what should I do? Oh, yes, hehe, something seems to be suitable for nuns...hehehe...hehehe! After a while, Robb finished what he wanted and returned to the yard. At this time, the Baron was already a little impatient. When he saw Robb coming out, he quickly said: "Ah, great, Mr. Robert has finally come out. I''m really worried that you won''t come out for a long time." Everyone looked at Robb curiously, and saw that he dragged a huge bag out. He didn''t know what was in it, only it felt like it was quite heavy. Xiao Yi couldn''t help but feel a little skeptical. This guy clearly said that he had no energy for seven or forty-nine days, but he got up early this morning, and now he can drag the heavy bag again. Yesterday, I was afraid that someone was acting? However, she was suspicious, but there was no evidence, so she had to be patient and not doubt it for the time being. Robb first walked in front of Golda: "When you fought with a two-headed ogre yesterday, the iron armor on your body was pitted. I think this is very unreliable. Let me give you a better armor. " He reached out and grabbed it in the bag, took out a piece of steel armor, and threw it in front of Golda: "Take it." "Huh?" Golda saw that the steel armor was not a common product. Steel is much stronger than iron. Moreover, the workmanship of this armor is also extremely perfect, and it can be made by top blacksmiths. Something, and there is a layer of faint yellow light attached to it. This is the unique color of the defense system''s enchantment. Judging from the intensity of the yellow light, this is a very advanced enchanting effect. Golda couldn''t help exclaiming: "Awesome armor, this... this is not a common product. Is it really to be given to me? If you want to collect money, I can''t afford it." "Well, I''m here for you." Robb said, "This is a long time ago. After I confessed to a knight who was about to die from a serious illness, he entrusted me with the relic and asked me to give it to a brave warrior. I think you just It''s very suitable to inherit this piece of equipment, so take it." After finishing speaking, Robb walked up to Kik again and grabbed a birch bow and a silver-plated arrow from the bag: "These things are for you. There are at least seven enemies you will face this time. Hundred skeleton soldiers, God knows if there are any other unclean creatures. The best thing to deal with unclean creatures is silverware, but I dont have much silver here...cough! Im wrong, but I dont have silver arrows here. , There is only one silver-plated arrow, but it is much stronger than ordinary arrows." Kick also knows the goods. First look at the bow. It is obviously made of birch wood with a green light on it. This is the sign of agility enchantment, and the green light is bright, indicating that the enchantment level is not low. Yugoerda''s grade of armor was also a bow that was too expensive for him to afford. Looking at the arrow again, it was clearly a silver-plated arrow, but there was a faint golden light on it. He knew that this thing had also been enchanted. The golden light was the representative color of the sacred element, indicating that the enchanting effect had a great effect on the necromancer monsters. Special effect. This is a good arrow! However, it is a problem that such precious arrows are reluctant to shoot in the future. It must be ensured that the arrow can be picked up from the enemy''s corpse before it can be shot out. The two were immediately moved inexplicably, and they didn''t know what to say after receiving such a gift. After several seconds, Golda asked curiously: "Mr. Robert, you gave me and Kik a gift, why didn''t you give Xuelu anything?" Robb said solemnly: "Brothers are like brothers and feet, and women are like clothes. I value the two of you the most, so I don''t bother to care about Xuelu." Golda and Kik: "..." Xuelu secretly touched the second instant teleportation scroll in her pocket, smiled triumphantly like a fox in her heart, but showed a regretful expression on her face, spread her hands and said: "I really don''t understand the relationship between you men. friendship." After dealing with the problem here, Robb walked up to Xiao Yi and said with a smile: "Xiao Yi, you are my church member. We are all messengers of the God of Light in the world. I sincerely hope you dont run into anything. It''s dangerous, so I also have good things to give you." Xiaoyi''s cold face couldn''t help but a rare touch of emotion flashed: "I seem to have been singing against you, but you still have something to give me? Father, your mind is really broad." "Well, it''s easy to talk about." Robb said: "Yesterday I saw you cursing rubies with a wooden stick, and the stick was bounced out all of a sudden, and your Holy Nova and Holy Punishment are very powerful. I It feels like you obviously lack the means to attack the enemy." "I am the messenger of the God of Light. I don''t need the means to attack the enemy." Xiao Yi said coldly. "However, sometimes you will always need a little bit. You have said yourself that the light also needs to defeat the darkness." Robb said: "So, you need a good weapon that can make up for your lack of attack power." Although Xiao Yi didn''t have the slightest greed, but after Robb said that, she became a little curious: "Okay! Thank you for your kindness, is it a staff or a scepter?" Her eyes were locked on the pocket in Robb''s hand, thinking in her heart that no matter how good a weapon, I might not be able to display its power. Just thinking of this, Robb took out his hand from the bag, a pair of silver-plated blunderbuss! There was also a golden light shining on it. Chapter 42： Sisters of the Holy Spear made a success This pair of silver-plated blunderbuss is only as long as an ordinary person''s forearm, small and exquisite, and very compact. As soon as it was taken out, several people present immediately screamed "Huh". The fire gun is not a rare thing in this world of swords and magic. Since the craftsmen of the dwarf race invented the fire gun, the fire gun has also undergone many years of development. Dwarf craftsmen and human craftsmen continue to transform and strengthen it, and their technology is becoming more mature, and they are constantly moving towards lightweight. However, none of the few present have seen such a small firecracker. The baron was the first to speak: "Although I can see that this is a firecracker, what''s the matter with such a small firecracker?" Golda and Kik couldn''t help asking, "Can this firecracker really work?" Robb smiled and said: "Of course it can be used, you are optimistic about it." He took out a small steel ball and stuffed it into the barrel of the firecracker, then raised it, aimed at a tree about 5 yards away, and pulled the trigger. He only heard a "touch" sound, and the tree popped up. Light smoke, the people present stared at the same time, and saw that a deep hole had been punched out by a small steel ball in the middle of the tree trunk. "Wow, such a small firecracker can really be used! It''s amazing." The Baron couldn''t help but exclaimed: "What a brilliant craftsmanship this is, such a light and dexterous little firecracker, it is simply amazing. , Where did you get such a good thing?" This was just done by Robb, but he couldnt say that. He put on a face full of memories, and said leisurely: "Its a long story. Three years ago, I met a man in a valley. Dwarf craftsman, he''s..." He deliberately put on a story that could not be finished for half an hour. Where can the baron dare to listen, and quickly said: "Oh, it turned out to be a gift from a little craftsman. ?" "Yes!" Robb said, "Anyway, the story begins when I met the dwarf craftsman..." The baron hurriedly said, "Ah, Mr. Robert, we have to get into the mountain in a hurry. Let''s tell this story next time." Robb was really too lazy to make up the story. He deliberately set up the score to interrupt him. Of course, he didn''t make it up. He smiled and said, "Well, let''s just say the result. This pair of short guns is very suitable for Xiao Yi, although your fighting skills Its not good enough, and its power is not strong enough, but the firecrackers require almost zero power for the user. You only need to take it out, reload, aim at the enemy, and fire, and you can cause enough damage to the enemy. It can be used to make up for the shortcomings of your insufficient attack power, so I will give it to you as a gift." "Hey? But..." Xiao Yi hesitated obviously: "This thing doesn''t fit the style of our priests. We usually don''t use weapons that will cause the enemy to lose a lot of blood." "Usually not, but still use it when it is critical." Robb said: "Like last night, when you wanted to destroy the cursed ruby, but because of insufficient power, you were bombed with a stick. At that time, you It would be great if you could find a handful of blunderbuss and break that gem." "This... makes sense." Xiao Yi hesitated. Robb continued: "And you see that these two short tubes are so small, you can tie them to your thighs and cover them with a nun''s skirt. No one knows that you have such a weapon on your body, so you wont doubt it. You have faith in the God of Light, and as long as your own beliefs are firm enough, of course you wont worry about using them to kill good people and destroy the teachings of the God of Light, right? Xiao Yi said: "It seems that the more I listen, the more reasonable I feel." Robb handed a pair of short guns to her hand: "Then take it! By the way, there are two belts here. Use them to hang the guns on your thighs." "Oh, okay!" Xiao Yishun took it, and after turning to the tree, he hung two firecrackers on his thighs. When turning out from the tree, the nun''s skirt was put down. No one could see her. There are two short guns hidden. Robb said in a serious manner: "Xiao Yi, I think you need to do the most basic training before you set off, come! Try an action. When you run into danger, quickly flick your skirt and pick up the flames on your thighs. Make a shooting posture. It must be fast, accurate, and steady in order to exert its power." Xiao Yi didn''t know what it was, but she really did it. She brushed the ground and turned around. The inertia of the rotation turned the nun''s skirt out of a beautiful fluttering motion, and then quickly placed her hands on the thighs at the bottom of the skirt. With a copy, the short gun has been copied into his hand, half squatting, and the two guns are aimed at the next big tree together. It''s just that she didn''t pull the trigger, because the **** of light loves everything, and even the tree doesn''t want to hurt. Although this set of actions was the first time she did it, she still did it beautifully and vigorously. With her cold face, it was quite like a "nun killer". Robb laughed strangely in his heart, and exclaimed: It''s a success! The success of the Sister of the Holy Spear is really eye-catching. Wa hahaha! A creature like a nun must be linked with the word killer to look like a nun, otherwise? Xiao Yi put away the guns and turned to face Robb: "Father Robert, thank you for your generous gift, but I will not use this thing easily, and will only use it when it is most urgent." "Hmm!" Robb nodded pretending to be serious: "That''s how it should be." Xiao Yi suddenly turned confused: "Why do I always feel like you are smiling?" Robb had a holy light on his face: "How can I be smiling? You can tell from which wrinkle on the skin of my face that I am smiling?" "I don''t have a single wrinkle, but I don''t know why it feels like you are smiling, and it is the kind of tricky smirk, wicked smile." Xiao Yi said: "It seems to have dug a hole for others to jump in. Others Still thanking you for your laughter." Robb immediately turned into a distressed expression: "Mysister! I kindly give you the weapons and equipment I have treasured for many years. See how happy Golda and Kik are, but you doubt my kindness. I actually said that I dig a hole for you to jump. Did the God of Light teach you this way? Did you respond to the kindness of others to you? You said, I gave you a pair of rare fire guns, how can it be considered? Is it hurting you? Alas! I feel very disappointed. I am almost disappointed. I can no longer feel sincerity and trust in this world. I only see doubt and guard. God of light, save this confused world. " Speaking of this, reduce the volume, and quickly said: "Unless you show me the action of spinning the skirt and pulling the gun from the thigh again, otherwise I will be angry, the kind that is not good." Chapter 43： Back to the daily rhythm Little Yiqi said: "Hey? What did you say in the last sentence? Didn''t you catch it?" Robb said: "I didn''t say anything. I was just talking to myself because I was too sad and depressed. I lost my mind." Xiao Yi really didnt hear Robbs unscrupulous words in the second half. He only listened to the first half. He was extremely regretful and self-blaming. Father Robert gave me such a good thing, but I suspected that he was digging. I was really too shameless to cheat me. She was ashamed of the teachings of the **** of light. She hurriedly looked down, bowed her head, and sincerely apologized: "I''m sorry, I was wrong." "Forget it, you can make corrections if you know your mistakes. The God of Light will forgive you." Robb said, "I have said everything I want to say, so I wish you all the best." Waving a hand, watching the Baron, Xiaoyi, Golda, and Kik and the others walk towards the hillside, only Xuelu dragged it to the end. Seeing that everyone else was walking away, she leaned close to Robb. , Chuckled softly: "You just made these weapons and equipment in the warehouse again, right?" Robb smiled and said: "No, how can I do this." Xuelu laughed and said: "You are so good! I am the one who helped you play the Juju Ruby trick to deceive them, you can''t deceive me now." Robb smiled and said, "It''s okay, I can kill you." "Hahahaha!" Xuelu was not afraid at all, but cast a small wink at him, and then quickly walked towards the hillside. After walking a long way, she turned around and waved to Robb again: "I look forward to See you next time." Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "You can bring a pretty face, but don''t bring troubles anymore." Xuelu laughed loudly, waved at him, turned around and followed the front team. Robb went back to the stone chair in the yard and sat down, and then turned on the "reconnaissance technique". The visual range of 5000 yards allowed him to clearly observe the actions of the baron and his party, and saw that they walked to the tomb first. In the garden, squatted beside those graves that had been dug up. Keike carefully studied the traces on the ground. The bones in the dozens of empty tombs were stolen ten days ago. Although so many days have passed, Keike easily found them and walked in. Footprints left in the forest. He probably used something like "tracking", quickly ascertained the direction, pointed towards the mountain, and then the baron waved his hand. A small group of scouts went first, and the rest of the soldiers scattered and followed. They pushed aside the trees, crossed the creek, over the cliff, and disappeared beyond Robb''s 5,000-yard line of sight. When these people were there, Robb was very afraid that they would cause him some trouble and prevent him from being lazy, but when they left, looking at the empty church, he didnt know why he felt lonely again, as if A group of teammates who have been brushing dungeons with them for several days suddenly tell you that they will not be online for a long time, and you will have a strong sense of loss and loneliness. This feeling is very annoying! He finally realized that he was actually a very hypocritical guy. "Lilian!" Robb called out loudly. "Come!" Lilian immediately got out of the kitchen, still carrying a kettle in her hand. The kettle was steaming white. It seemed that Robb had just boiled a kettle of water, and she was holding the kettle. Running fast, I slid to the side of the stone bench, poured water into the tea cup on the stone table, and asked: "What''s the master''s order?" "Nothing to order, it''s boring to sit here alone, I want you to sit next to it." Lilian raised her head, with a smile on her small face: "Okay!" After pouring water for Robb, she sat obediently on another stone chair opposite the stone table and picked up the needlework: "Master, they go to the necromancer, will there be anything wrong?" "Probably not!" "Master, will the necromancer come to our town?" "I hope he will come, I am ready to wait for him with a ceiling fan!" "Is it right for five speeds?" "Hahahaha! You understand me more and more." One master and one servant finally returned to the daily rhythm. In a blink of an eye, two days passed, and no news came back from the Baron and his party. The Black Pine Mountain Range is so large that it cannot be explored in two days. Today Lilian began to sew something called "underpants", which Robb "invented", but Robb only showed her samples, but did not make it by himself. Because Robb cant do it himself, his tailoring skills come from games. Although he can turn a piece of cloth into a robe, cloth armor, and maid outfit in a few seconds, he cant make "clothes that are not in the game." ", and there is no underwear or underwear in the tailoring skills product list in the game "Black Blade". The underwear Robb wore when he was traveling had already been changed and washed several times. Every time the underwear was washed, he had to go for a day. This made him from modern times feel very uncomfortable, so he took his only one. The underwear was used as a sample for Lilian to study and imitate. At this time, Robbs only pair of underwear was placed on the table in front of Lilian, and she was holding two pieces of cotton cloth in her hand, and was studying to stitch them together to make a new pair of underwear. Seeing her staring at her **** seriously, and turning them over and over again, Robb couldn''t hold it anymore: "I said Lilian, you stare at my **** like this. I have such a slender heart. People are easy to be shy, okay." "Huh?" Lilian raised her face, "I look at a piece of cloth, why is the owner shy?" "That''s my underwear. Isn''t it shy to be stared at by the opposite sex?" "But I won''t be shy!" "That''s because you didn''t wear the underwear at all." Robb said angrily: "After you made me a change of underwear, you made two of them and put on them yourself, and then I stared at the underwear you changed. Look, and look at it over and over again in your hand, I see if you will be shy." Lilian said that she did not understand! She sews the last few stitches, and then unfolds it to read: "Master, I have finished sewing." "Oh, that''s really great." Robb quickly took the underwear she had just sewn. At this time, he was wearing a priest''s dress, which was actually a black tube long skirt. He lifted the hem of the skirt. I wore the underwear on the spot. Well, it feels good. Lilian''s tailoring skills are not bad. The underwear is exactly the same as the underwear I brought over in later generations. Being happy, he suddenly heard a man''s voice: "Father, you seem to be in a good mood today." Robb turned his head and looked. He turned out to be the mayor with a square face. He was standing at the gate of the yard grinning, holding a big jar in his hand: "I''m bringing you some apple juice." Robb smiled and said, "Why don''t you give me something all of a sudden?" The mayor smiled and said: "My water tower is already in use now. With that thing, I feel that it is much more convenient. When I want to use the water, I lightly pick up the faucet, and water will flow out immediately. I asked a domestic servant to shake the spiral pump for a while, and it filled the reservoir soon. It was really great. I thought that this was the new technology Father brought us, so I wondered what I should bring to you. Here, it just happened that the house squeezed some apple juice, so I will fill you with a jar." Robb smiled and said, "You''re polite, it''s just a small matter." Chapter 44： Iced Apple Flavored Fatty House Happy Water The mayor put the big jar in his hand on the stone table in front of Robb, and smiled: "This hot summer, drinking some apple juice to quench your thirst is very comfortable. Father, if you still want it after drinking it, I will call you. The maid came to my house to pick it up, and I have a lot of them." Robb smiled and said, "Thank you!" He wasn''t polite with the mayor, he smiled calmly, opened the jar and looked inside, a green jar of apple juice smelled delicious, and it looked really good. Lilian hurriedly poured out a glass for him, and Robb took a sip: "Tsk, the taste is good, and the freshly squeezed apple juice is cool. To say that there is something wrong with it, that is, there is no ice." The mayor smiled and said, Its summer, of course, its impossible to ice it, but Father can seal this jar, put it in a well, and take it out when he wants to drink. Its very cool. Alas, its still in the city. Its more convenient for the great masters. They can find an ice magician at any time and ask them to use ice magic to cool down their juice. It tastes great." "Oh? Is it ice magic?" Robb''s eyes lit up: "I can do something about this, hahaha!" The mayor wondered: "Fahter has a way?" He just finished asking, he heard Robb''s mouth muttering a spell: "The God of Winter...please listen to my request, lend me the power of winter, come out, Frostbolt! " Robb was chanting the curse in a mess, and he didn''t know if the curse was right or not. Anyway, the mayor would not be able to hear it. With the sound of Biu, an ice arrow flew out of his fingertips and hit it. On the jar, the jar and the apple juice in it all instantly turned into ice cubes. Mayor: "Hey? Father actually uses ice magic?" Robb said: "Well, I know a little bit, I''m not very good at it, only the most basic Frostbolt. The first time I used it, the magic power was not mastered, and the whole jar was frozen, so embarrassing..." The mayor was also embarrassed: "Then I have to wait for it to melt slowly." Fortunately, it was the weather at the end of July and the temperature was very high. After putting this ice jar in the sun for a few minutes, it melted into a big glass of apple juice. Robb picked up the cup and took a sip, and said with joy, "It feels really good to be chilled. Suddenly, I feel like I''m drinking a drink in my hometown. Lilian, you try it too." Lilian had a nice drink, and then poured a glass of iced apple juice for the mayor in a "guest" cup. The three of them each held a glass and drank iced apple juice. At this time, Robb was a little homesick. After drinking the iced drink, he suddenly missed the original world. Bing Kuo Luo, I really want to drink Bing Kuo Luo! In this world, is it possible to create a broad ice? He put his chin in one hand, thinking desperately. It is almost impossible to make pure ice cream. The recipes of Tasty and Pepsi are secrets. It is impossible for Robb to know the formula, even if he does, he won''t have the ingredients. Not to mention in the Middle Ages, even in later generations, he couldn''t make a lot of money. It seems that I had to simply make an apple-flavored sparkling water and drink it as a Mirinda apple flavor. The bubble water of later generations is made by using a "bubble water machine" to press edible carbon dioxide gas into the water. It is impossible for Robb to get an advanced machine such as a bubble water machine in this world! He used his brain, thought about this question carefully, and soon had the answer in his mind. Isn''t the bubble water machine just using strong pressure to force carbon dioxide into the water? Strong pressure can be created with magic. However, this requires very advanced magic, which cannot be mastered by ordinary magicians. It is nothing to perform a Frostbolt in front of the mayor. If you perform magic that can manipulate gravity and pressure, you have to mess with yourself. Unnecessarily troublesome, so he smiled and said, "Mr. Mayor, please wait here. I''ll go inside and adjust this apple juice. I''ll take it out and let you taste it later and talk about your feelings." The mayor said: "Okay!" Robb carried the jar of apple juice to the warehouse, and asked Lilian to prepare a few small bottles to set aside for later use. First, he activated the "manipulation of flowing water" in the water magic, and the apple juice flew out of the jar under his control. , Floating in mid-air, looks like a crystal clear water ball. Next, Robb used fire magic to instantly burn all the oxygen next to the apple juice ball into carbon dioxide, and then use the top magic of natural magic-gravity! The so-called gravity technique is to create a gravitational field, forming a huge pressure area, usually used to crush the enemy. But now Robb used to press the bubble water, the great magician who invented this magic is probably already crying in the hut. The huge pressure squeezed in the middle from all directions, the carbon dioxide in the air could not escape to the surroundings at all, but was smashed in the middle by gravity magic, smashed, and finally was squeezed into the apple juice water ball, and the carbon dioxide was dissolved in the water. When it reached a fully saturated state, Robb put the water ball into the empty bottle prepared in advance next to him, and plugged it with a cork stopper. clank! Apple-flavored sparkling water, made successfully! Robb picked up the bottle with excitement, uncorked the bottle, and the sound of "zizizi" sounded. This is the sound that can be heard when all sparkling beverages are opened. Bing Mirinda was smiling at him, and it felt like he was brought home in an instant, so missed, missed, missed, but I didn''t want to go back, it was just to remember him. Put the mouth of the jar to your mouth, raised your neck, gurgled, and fell for half of the jar in an instant. The refreshing sensation of iced sparkling water rushed into the stomach along the throat, making people fascinated. Wocha, this is the taste of summer. [Robo got the happy water from the fat house] A few minutes later, Robb returned to the yard with a bottle. The mayor was still waiting here patiently. Seeing Robb finally came out, he quickly asked: "Father, what did you get?" "This, you come and taste it!" Robb handed over the bottle in his hand. The mayor took the bottle curiously and uncorked it. The sighing sound made him feel very novel, but also a little scared: "Father, what kind of strange water is this? Why do you make this sound? ?" Robb put on a serious face: "This water is called "Fei Zhai Happy Water". It is a drink I have kept for many years. I added the apple juice you gave me just now, and it was iced. So, it The current scientific name should be called "Ice Apple Flavored Fatty House Happy Water". Take a sip first, and I''ll talk to you slowly." If another inexplicable person handed him a bottle of this kind of water, the mayor would definitely not be able to drink it for fear of being poisonous! However, a Illuminati priest and a benevolent priest told him to drink, but he didnt hesitate to pick up the jar, grunting and taking a big sip. In an instant, the feeling of carbon dioxide flushing almost gave the mayor to the mayor. It made his back to breathe, but that kind of comfort came at the same time, and he rushed into the limbs along his throat. "belch!" After a hiccup, the mayor yelled: "It''s delicious, it''s delicious. This apple-flavored fat house happy water is really delicious. It''s awesome. I drank it for the first time in my life. thing." Chapter 45： Itinerant merchant is coming Robb smiled and said, "It''s delicious, right? So, how about let''s have a little discussion?" The mayor hurriedly listened: "What to discuss?" Robb laughed and said: "I can help you make this kind of water, but you have to provide me with apple juice, or grape sweat, or any other juice. We can make various flavors of fat house. Happy water, what do you think?" The mayor almost nodded without hesitation: "Of course it is good! It is July day, when all kinds of fruits can be picked, I will get you all kinds of juice. Let''s make some. The big tank of Fat House Happy Water, hahahaha, I want to store it and drink it slowly for a year." The mayor left happily. After a while, his servants moved dozens of large barrels. They occupied half of the space in Robbs warehouse. Each barrel was full of juice. Due to the west wind The town is located at the foot of the Black Pine Mountains, next to dense mountain forests. In this season of summer, various fruit resources are very abundant, so the amount of juice brought by the mayor is really not small. The servant leader who brought the juice respectfully said to Robb: "The master said that there are still many fruits on the mountain that are too lazy to pick. Since Father can use them, he can send someone to pick them all back and get more juice. ." Robb smiled and said: "It''s easy to talk about it, you guys go back first, and come back at noon tomorrow, I will give the mayor half of the happy water to the made fat house." The servants led away. After the servants left, Robb successively compressed dozens of barrels of Happy Mansion Water. In fact, it is boring and boring to do the same thing repeatedly, but for him, suppressing Happy Water for Manure Mansion is a very new thing. , I haven''t gotten tired of it. It''s just a piece of cake to do it for days and nights. This is really too simple compared to the time when I used to brush the sacred new star to train the Pope. That evening, at dinner time, Lilian took two plates of steak and two slices of bread on the stone table, only to see that Robb was rarely lazy, but stood up and threw two magics and iced two cups of fat. House happy water. In the afterglow of the setting sun, Robb raised his cup and smiled at Lilian: "Come on! Cheers!" "The master seems to be in a good mood today." Lilian couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Although this fat house happy water is delicious, I also like it, but there is no need to be happy to this level." Robb smiled and said: "You dont understand. Im not happy for the good drinking of the happy water from the fat house, but happy for this place to take another step towards my hometown. Maybe one day, I can It has become exactly the same as my hometown." "If the master misses his hometown so much, why not go back?" Lilian said curiously: "I also happened to follow along to see what the place where the master lived before." "If you can''t go back, I don''t really want to go back." Robb looked up at the sunset in the sky, and said leisurely: "Going back and turning into a game abandoned house, it is better to be happy and happy here. Although I miss my mother a bit, But if your mother knows that I live such a happy life now, she will definitely support me." At noon the next day, the mayor''s servants came over and took away half of the fat house Happy Water. In the afternoon, several wealthy families from the town came and brought a lot of juice. The town is too small and there is no secret to anything. After the mayor brought back Happy Water from the Fat House from Robb, the wealthy families I learned the news right away, ran to the mayor to taste it, and then came with my own juice without saying a word. The trading rule of swapping two buckets of juice for one bucket of Happy Water soon became a convention. The wealthy people who came later didn''t even talk nonsense. They put down two buckets of juice, picked up a bucket of Happy Water and left. It was simply forced. . There was a breeze of happy water from a fat house in the little Westwind town, and all of a sudden, every household began to enjoy this novel and incomparable drink. July passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, early August arrived. That morning, Robb had just got up and was idle in the yard when he saw the townspeople passing by at the gate of the yard. He hadn''t cared about it. Unexpectedly, he had only been idle for a while in the yard, and saw three or five townspeople passing by, and they were all heading towards the center of the town. At this moment, curiosity emerged, and he couldn''t help stopping a passing townsman, and asked: "Why are you going to town center early in the morning?" "MyFather!" The townspeople who were asked respectfully said: "Today is the day when itinerant merchants came to Westwind Town." "Itinerant merchant?" Robach said, "Is that the merchant who sold me Lilian?" "Oh, it''s not that one." The townspeople replied respectfully: "The merchant who sold you Lilian is named Probo, a big merchant. It usually takes him three months to six months to come to Westwind Town. Businesses are all high-end products. Generally speaking, he comes to a remote town like Xifeng Town to buy rare things or to buy the daughters of poor people, not to sell things to us poor people. He sells things. We couldn''t afford it. And when he came to Westwind, we wouldn''t go to the center of the town." Robb understood: "In other words, if you are all walking towards the center of the town, it means that this time you are a low-end merchant?" The townspeople nodded respectfully and said: "Yes, the traveling merchant is a merchant in the daily necessities business. He comes to Xifeng Town once every two months to bring us salt, seasonings, cloth...Anyway It is a must-have item that Xifeng Town cannot produce, so every time he comes, we will rush to the town center and buy things from him." At this point, his face was embarrassed: "I usually work hard. Work and all the money earned will almost always fall into the hands of itinerant merchants in the end!" Robb smiled: "It''s interesting." "MyFather, don''t you go and check it out?" The townsman whispered: "Many things he sells are not usually available in the town. You may use it or maybe you can use it. If you have time, you might as well. Go take a look." Robb thought about it carefully. It''s okay to go and have a look. Although he doesn''t know what he lacks, maybe he will think of it when he sees it. Anyway, just to buy something, it''s not a task. He shouted: "Lilian, take a shopping basket, let''s go shopping." Lilian ran over with a grin, her smiley face was like a flower: "Ah, when my parents were still there, I liked to follow them to shopping merchants the most. There will always be a lot of good things from big cities." Seeing her cute smiling face, Robb was also happy in his heart: "After that, every time itinerant merchants come, let''s go." Chapter 46： Big purchase Robb walked in front, Lilian followed behind carrying a small bamboo basket, one master and one servant took a leisurely pace to the center of the town. It was almost early July when I lived in this town, but now it is early August. Robb ran out shopping for the second time because he was so lazy that he hadn''t been out of the church courtyard for a whole month. This was a rare trip to the streets, only to discover that Xifeng Town was slightly different from the way I went shopping last time. Many families in the town are building water towers. Screw water pumps are everywhere. It is really spectacular. There are iron or copper water pipes hanging on the water towers. Since mining is ranked first among the four major industries in Xifeng Town, even the poorest townspeople in Xifeng Town can easily obtain a large amount of iron and copper. Some people follow Robb and use iron pipes, but Some senior townspeople who often deal with metals did not mess with Robb, but chose copper pipes instead. When Robb saw the copper pipe, he suddenly remembered: Since there is copper, I shouldn''t use iron for water pipes. Copper is less prone to oxidation and rust, which is much better than iron pipes. Alas, Im stuck in the original worlds way of thinking. In the original world, the motherland is a relatively copper-deficient country. The limited amount of copper is not enough to make copper money. Therefore, the Chinese people have used iron more commonly to make various objects since ancient times. In this world, copper does not seem to be a rare thing, and these people do not feel bad about using it as a water pipe. Robb turned his head and said to Lilian: "You help me remember that when we get home, we will ask the blacksmith to come back and replace all the water pipes in the house with copper pipes." Lilian nodded and said, "Okay, Master." Moving forward, all the townspeople who met along the way saluted Robb respectfully. From time to time, someone called "Good morning, MyFather". Robb waved to everyone, showing the spirit of leading him to the countryside. When the town center arrived, Robb saw a large group of townsfolk surrounding him from a long distance. He was thinking that this group of people blocked his sight, and he heard a townsfolk yelling: "Father is here!" The surrounding townspeople immediately slashed to the two sides as if they were "stripped Huashan", and gave Robb a way. The townspeople on both sides of the road bowed and saluted together: "Father, you first ." Robb was embarrassed by them so much, and he smiled and said, "I said, you are too kind to me." The townspeople respectfully said: "It should be!" Well, it''s okay for a son to be polite to his dad, but can you sell things to dad without charging? Robb murmured in his heart, and then he passed through the welcome array set out by the townspeople and walked in front of the "touring merchants". I dont know. I am happy to see it. This itinerant businessman is actually a dwarf, short, only as high as Robbs waist, and his big head accounts for one-third of his total height. Because his head is too big, A small beard dragged to his waist unexpectedly. He was also looking at Robb with his eyes widened, looking very interested. Behind this dwarf businessman, a group of servants guarded a large cart with a wide range of goods. Robb glanced around and saw bundles of linen cloth, cotton cloth, salt jars, pepper jars, Vanilla, there are some messy daily necessities, because there are too many kinds, you can''t see it. "Oh, dear priest." The dwarf said: "I will come to Westwind Town once every two months, but there was no priest in the last time I came here. I didn''t expect that there is one now, who is so young and handsome, you It''s really a kind of talent." As soon as we met, we turned on the flattering mode. As expected, he was a businessman. Robb laughed at the flattering: "I also think this character is very handsome." The dwarf wondered: "Pinch?" Robb smiled and said, "Oral addiction, don''t care about such details! Let me take a look at your products." The dwarf hurriedly said respectfully: "Please choose whatever you want." Robb walked to the car, looked closely, and immediately found a roll of silk. The dwarf merchant followed his gaze and quickly introduced: "Mr. Father, you really know the goods. This is from the East of the Tang Dynasty. The high-end goods used to make clothes are light and delicate, smooth and close to the skin, not comparable to cotton, and very popular among emperors and nobles..." Having said that, he leaned close to Robb''s ear and whispered: "Especially suitable for making pajamas for women. Tsk tsk, reach out and touch it, that feel, hehehe..." Robb knows this of course, and he also knows that the robe made of silk is more high-end than the magic cloth and cotton cloth. Both defense power, additional intelligence and magic strength are better, and the effect of random enchanting can also be better. Going upstairs, this kind of thing that can only be imported from the East China Tang, is very rare in the West, and it is not easy to buy in normal times. It is not wrong to save more. He smiled and said: "Very well, I want this thing, how many horses do you have?" "I have ten horses!" The dwarf merchant heard that Robb was buying, with a bright smile on his face: "One gold coin for each horse." Robb smiled and said, "I want it all." Cotton cloth is only 10 silver coins a horse, silk actually costs a gold coin, which is ten times more expensive than cotton cloth. Of course ordinary townspeople will not buy it. In fact, it is difficult to sell this thing in small western border towns, only occasionally. The mayor will buy one horse. Robb bought ten horses at once, making the dwarf merchant happy. He smiled and took the money from Lilian and put it in his pocket. Ten silks were placed in Lilian''s hands. Lilian couldn''t handle ten pieces of silk at all, but fortunately, enthusiastic townspeople immediately came to help with them. Robb bought another big jar of salt and vanilla powder... He bought a lot of everything that he couldn''t buy in Westwind Town, and he didn''t need it or not. However, after such an operation, Robb has not much money left. Last time he sold the flying dragon leather armor and made a hundred gold coins, which seemed to be a lot of money, but he was spending a lot of money on things, and he also randomly released reward tasks. In addition, this time he made a big purchase. Most of the son went. When his eyes turned to a large can of pepper on the dwarf merchants cargo cart, Lilian couldnt help but secretly pulled the corner of La Robbs clothes and whispered: "Master, save some, dont buy pepper, you dont have much money. NS." "Oh, is our family almost out of money?" Robb has always left Lilian to take care of the money, and he doesn''t know how much he has. Lilian whispered: "We still have ten gold coins now. It''s okay to buy something else, but...pepper can''t be bought anymore. The price of this item is too expensive, comparable to gold, and one pound of pepper. It takes a pound of gold to buy it. Wed better save a little now and stop buying such expensive things." Chapter 47： Buy pepper in five days "That won''t work!" Robb shook his head and said, "Pepper is a necessary seasoning for a series of steaks, chicken chops, pork chops, and lamb chops. Without this, our limited recipes would have to be reduced. I dont want it! Eating is the top priority for me, more important than conquering the world. I want to eat rich and varied dishes, all kinds of condiments are indispensable." Lilian said pitifully, "Even if food is important to you, you have to have money! If you don''t have money, you can only eat potato bread." Lets think about making money. Robb walked to the back of a residential house next to him with a piece of silk. After a while, he turned out, and what he was holding turned into a silk robe glowing with blue light. Walked to the dwarf merchant, took out the robe, and smiled: "Mr. dwarf, are you interested in buying this dress?" "Wow!" The dwarf merchant found a great exclamation: "This is really a good robe. It''s not a normal workmanship, and the bright blue light shows that it is very attached. The spell-buffing enchantment...no wizard or priest can refuse its temptation." Robb smiled and said: "Then how much do you plan to pay for it?" "Uh! I''m very sorry, although it is very good, but I dare not buy this thing." The dwarf merchant said with an embarrassed look: "Your dress is worth more than one hundred gold coins, but you have also seen it. I''m just selling it. A small merchant of daily necessities, the biggest business I have done in the past two months is the ten horses of silk you just bought, but I only made two or three gold coins on that transaction, because of the silk. The purchase price is very expensive. I can only sell it after I buy it in my hand for half a year. As for the other commodities, such as salt and cotton, I can only earn some copper and silver coins...worth one hundred I dont dare to buy a gold coin product at all. Otherwise, if I cant sell it in my hand, I will go bankrupt because of the loss of liquidity. Robb thought to himself: Oh! Is there such a thing? Well, it seems that although I have the ability to make extremely popular equipment, I may not be able to sell it. The real world is not a game. There is an auction house in the game. Players on all servers can easily buy your things from the auction house. However, in the real world, sales channels will limit the sale of your goods. There may be many rich second-generation wizards wanting the robe that I just made, but where are these rich second-generations? I couldn''t find it by myself. This is the status quo of the Medieval era. Producers and buyers cannot be connected, and commodity circulation is extremely inconvenient. Of course, Robb can also fly to big cities with a flying technique or something, and he can easily find the rich second-generation or big businessmen. After ascertaining the specific location of the big city, he can even use teleportation to be very convenient. Back and forth (it is set in the game that only cities that have been visited can use teleportation to go back and forth, and places that have not been visited cannot be teleported). But that is not in line with the spirit of "laziness"! If it is to make a little money and fly around the world, what is the difference between his meowing and doing "delivery tasks" in the game? No matter how much money is made in that way, it can only be called hard money or errand money, which will be severely spurned by the lazy spirit! Is there a way to make money lazily? Robb spread his hands and said, "What is your favorite thing to buy?" The dwarf merchant smiled and said: "It is something that everyone can afford and needs, and I can easily transport it, for example, pepper! This is a necessary material for various high-end dishes. The price is high and the profit is high. It is also sold very well. Hurry, rich people in major cities and towns love to buy a bit, and this thing is very easy to transport, if I can buy it at a relatively low price, put it in a few big cars, I can easily sell it all soon... for example , You really want to buy, don''t you?" Robbile said: "I want to sell you something for pepper, but you said that what you want is pepper. Didn''t you tease me on purpose? As far as I know, the West does not produce pepper at all. This thing must be shipped from the East. Thats why the price is better than gold. You are here to say that you want to buy it, thats a bullshit. "Don''t dare!" The dwarf merchant said respectfully: "No one dares to tease a priest, I just say what I want to say." "Well, now I know exactly what to do." Robb asked with a smile, "Will you stay in Westwind Town for a few days?" "Five days!" The dwarf merchant smiled: "I stayed in each town for five days, and then I set off for the next town." "Five days? Very good!" Robb smiled and said, "After five days, before you leave Westwind, come to my church and get ready to buy pepper. I will let you make a lot of money." The dwarf merchant said respectfully: "Okay, then I will definitely visit on time." Robb said: "By the way, before you come to me to buy pepper, first sell me a handful of peppercorns." "Hey?" The businessman almost suspected that he had heard him wrong: "My priest, you just said that you will sell me pepper in five days. Why are you still buying pepper? My purchase price is much lower than the selling price. If you buy pepper from me now and sell it back to me in five days, you will only lose a lot of money." Robb smiled and said: "I am a person who loves to give money all my life. This is called saving sentient beings." Lilian was embarrassed by the side, the owner is indeed a master who likes to throw money at random. Since she helped her master manage the accounts, she found out that the master loves tossing around and eats very particulars. She has to eat meat for every meal, and she has to be a servant to follow it. The clothes he wears are also exquisite. Several sets of clothes are changed in turns, but the styles are different, forcing myself, the servant, to change clothes and play with him. And the owner is super lazy. He doesnt even bother to do it himself if he wants anything. Obviously he has to take out the fruits that he can pick up a few steps up the mountain, and he has to take out the money and ask someone to pick it. Obviously, he can solve it by going out and going around the town. I have to pay a town citizen to do it. And he also has a quirk. He has to write on the cloth and post it in the town. He called it "Release the task." According to him, it was fun, and he said it was anti-guest. Anyway, it was a mess. Do not understand the words of Sao. Now the owner is starting to play with a new monster moth, and he actually wants to buy pepper and sell it back to the merchant after five days. Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality? Lilian hurriedly hung Robb''s sleeve and said anxiously: "Master, what are you going to do? We really don''t have much money." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t worry, your host just suddenly remembered that in the game he played before, there was an additional mini game, the Black Blade of Happy Farm, hahahaha!" Chapter 48： happy farm On the way home, Lilians little mouth was pouting. Although as a servant, she is not qualified to have an emotional relationship with her master, but Lilian and Robbs situation is different from that of ordinary masters and servants. Robb treats Lilian very well. , Just like to her own sister, after more than a month of getting along, Lilian gradually became different from ordinary servants. She and Robb became closer, and they laughed more unscrupulously, and even acted like a baby occasionally, showing Robb some expressions that were completely invisible on the faces of ordinary servants. Some were super cute, some were super sticky, and some were super. Shy, in short, it''s completely different from the way she kept her distance when she gave Robb the phrase "Yes, master" when she was just bought by Robb. Look, this is the case now, she actually pouted her mouth so that the master could clearly see her dissatisfaction. If you change the owner, she is now afraid of breaking her leg, but Robb is not angry when he sees her now, but feels cute: "Lilian, are you angry with the owner?" "Don''t dare!" Lilian said she didn''t dare, but her little mouth was still pouting. After a few seconds, he added: "Our family doesn''t have much money, and we still buy so many peppers, and we will sell them to the merchants at a low price in five days. Lilian simply doesn''t understand what the owner is going to do. " Robb smiled and said, "I plan to take these peppers back for planting! Haven''t you already turned over the fields? I plan to use the fields to grow peppers, so I bought some peppers from the merchant. It is the seed itself. When planted in the ground, new peppers will grow when you pour some water, and then our family will have a large field of peppers. If you sell them all to merchants, you will get rich." Lilian couldnt laugh or cry: Master, youre obviously speaking from someone who has never planted crops before. How can there be a reason why you can harvest it in five days? And pepper is not suitable for growing in our place, temperature and humidity, Are the weather and seasons all wrong?" Robb said: "Where does Happy Farm talk about the climate and season, temperature and humidity? Just water it after planting. Besides, five days are too long, so should you give players a game experience? Its common sense." Lilian was confused when she heard: "What the hell?" "Well! Anyway, you are right to follow along." One master and one servant returned to the courtyard of the church. Robb walked to the field in the yard. This field was not too big, it was a typical private plot, and it was a small piece. When the mayor gave the church to Robb, this The land has been deserted, but since Lilian came, he has been opening up and refining the land. It is easy to use when planting autumn potatoes, so it is now very flat, the soil is also very fluffy, and the weeds are also uprooted. It''s gone, and it looks very beautiful. Robb took out a handful of peppercorns he had just bought, picked one out, and put it in the field. Seeing this "wasteful" action by her master, Lilian felt very distressed, but she was pouting, but she still did not dare to doubt her master''s decision. Pouching was the greatest protest she could do as a maid. Now I can only watch it obediently. Oh, no, not just watching, she stood up and said: "Master, let me sow, I am good at planting crops." "No!" Robb shook his head with a serious face: "I must do it myself." "Hey? Why? How can a noble person like you do this?" Robb said: "Because I can distort the laws of the world, only the seeds I planted by myself can germinate and bear fruit quickly. You can''t plant them." Lilian didn''t understand what is meant by "Twisted World Law", but she knew that her master was an amazing person, so she just listened to it anyway. I saw the owner put down a pepper at regular intervals, and in a blink of an eye, all the peppers I bought just now were planted in the ground. Then Robb turned his head and smiled at Lilian: "Go and get me a small kettle." Lilian wanted to say "I''ll water it", but when she saw that the usually lazy master had to do it herself, she knew that there was no room for negotiation on this matter, so she obediently fetched a pot of water, Robb He poured water on each pepper seed, then returned to his stone chair, sat down and said, "Huh, it''s really tiring to grow crops." Lilian couldn''t help but complain: "Master, are you tired of this method? You even omitted the step of fertilizing. It''s weird to grow crops like this. Please don''t do such omitted actions. Shouting farming is tired." "The steps I did were absolutely perfect, and I didn''t omit them at all. Anyway, wait and see tomorrow." That night, Lilian could not sleep, thinking that her master would waste a pepper that is more expensive than gold, and she couldn''t sleep at ease. As soon as it was dark, she jumped out of bed and ran into the yard. inside. The sky in the east just turned white, and the golden light was faintly revealed in the morning light. Lilian stood at the door of the church hall and looked at the reserved land in the courtyard. I didnt know it, but I was shocked when I saw it grew up in the reserved land. A large piece of pepper tree, which is obviously close to maturity, grows taller than Delian''s, and bears a dash of green pepper grains on it. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" Robb was wearing his pajamas, screaming and coming out of his room, and said in a daze, "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted? Happy farm grows vegetables and harvests 24 hours a day. Why are you making a fuss! Time is still short of time." In hours, these peppers have not matured yet. You see the time. When I planted them yesterday, I quickly chopped them all so that no one else would steal them." Lilian sweats profusely: "Who would dare to steal things from the church? Aren''t you afraid of being condemned? Oh, no, I almost missed the point! The point is why this pepper grows like this in a day?" "It''s all said that I can distort the laws of the world." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it. Just prepare bottles and cans. After a while, it''s time to collect peppers. It may be a bit difficult for you to keep it alone. Get some. Qian went to hire a few townspeople to help the harvest, cut all of them, pull out the roots and throw them away, and re-level the fields as quickly as possible. I have to plant a second round...Five days, fast action Can be planted for five rounds, hehehehe!" Lilian just felt at a loss: "Okay, Master!" After a while, the townspeople who paid for Lilian to help with the harvest arrived. They saw such a beautiful pepper growing on the floor of the church. They couldn''t help but open their mouths. They couldn''t close their mouths for a long time. Then, the miracle of the church in Westwind Town. In this way, it spread out quickly, and everyone said that the God of Light performed miracles in the world, allowing the plants planted in the church to blossom and bear fruit overnight. This is the love of God and the reward that Father Robert deserves for his pious preaching. The townspeople who heard the wind knelt down outside the church and worshipped the private land. Chapter 49： Who wants to take it "Father, do you really want to uproot all the pepper trees after you have harvested the peppercorns?" A villager who came to help clean up the field said with a bit of pain: "Pepper trees are perennial plants, but they can''t be harvested only once. Yes, pepper can be picked every year. These pepper trees have finally grown to such a large plant. It is a pity that they can be uprooted after only a wave of peppercorns." "Yes." Another townsman also said: "As long as it is alive and well, it will produce a lot of pepper next year, which can sell a lot of money." "One year is too slow." Robb said: "Pepper trees that can''t grow peppers in one day are not good trees. Pull them all out." Townspeople: "..." There is no reason to talk with this frenzied priest. A townsman boldly said: "Father, can I make a merciless request? Anyway, you have to pull them out and throw them away. It''s better to send a few plants. Give it to me. I will move it back to my own field. Even if the temperature and humidity are not very suitable, it will be harvested next year as long as you take care of it." Another townsman also shouted: "I want it too, I want it too!" The townspeople who came to help suddenly yelled, "I want a few too." Robb smiled and said: "Okay, whoever wants to dig it away! But move fast, don''t prevent me from sowing a batch of seeds." As soon as this was said, the pepper trees in the entire field were dug up by the townspeople in a blink of an eye. They picked the pepper grains from the tree, put them in a bag, and handed them to Lilian. Then they carried the pepper tree and ran fast, and ran home in a blink of an eye, planting the pepper tree in the best position in the house, and prepared to be meticulous. Pampering and waiting for tomorrow''s harvest. Pepper is more precious than gold. As long as one tree grows, this thing can make a family of townspeople rich. After changing the usual Lilian, she will definitely feel distressed that her familys crops have finally grown up but were dug away by others, but now she is holding a few large bags of peppercorns that have just been picked, and her face is full of bewilderment. I can''t take care of things on the other side of the field. After the field was hollowed out, the townspeople leveled it again. Then Robb remembered the time, grabbed a handful of peppercorns that had just been picked, and planted them in the field. He picked up a small kettle and gave each one. The pepper was well watered, and then he was lazily on the stone bench for an instant. Lilian said in a trembling voice: "Master, you just planted and watered and didn''t ask me to help. Could it be that this new batch of peppers can be harvested in just one day?" "Wow, my Lilian is so smart, she can draw inferences from one another." Robb clapped his hands and smiled, "In the future, all the crops I plant will be harvested in one day." "Wow, the master is too good, master, you will grow a batch of crops every day from now on, and our family is going to make a fortune." "No!" Robb hummed, "I only move when the four basic needs of food, clothing, shelter, and use cannot be met. Normally I am too lazy to use my minimal actions to satisfy myself. The need for laziness is my way of life in the future." "Master, the nun said that it is wrong for you to do this. Laziness is one of the seven deadly sins. It is not good for you to be this way." "Dont listen to the nuns nonsense, Ill tell you secretly, she has fallen by 10% after staying with our house for a day. When she comes back from the necromancer, she will stay with us for a few more days. Become lazier than I am. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see." In a blink of an eye, five days passed. This is the last day of the itinerant merchant''s stay in Westwind Town. In the past five days, he has made a lot of money in Westwind Town. This batch of cloth, salt, spices, pepper and other things that have been delivered has been sold for seven or eight. Eighth, the little savings that the residents of Westwind had saved up so hard, almost all fell into the pockets of the traveling merchants. After clicking on his own harvest, the dwarf businessman couldn''t help but smile. An armed male servant approached from behind and whispered: "Master, today is the time for us to make an appointment to buy pepper from the priest." "Oh, yes!" The dwarf merchant smiled: "The last thing before leaving Westwind, let''s visit that priest. Although we don''t know what he is doing, we can''t offend a priest of the Holy See. , Otherwise its hard to move in the whole world, even if he can only take out ten pitiful peppers, we must hold back, not laugh, we must maintain respect, disguise admiration, praise him loudly, and save his face ." The servants shrugged, smiling all over their faces. The dwarf merchant walked in front, armed servants guarding his van in the back, passing through the town. A servant suddenly pointed to the courtyard of a town house and exclaimed, "Master, look, that... isn''t that a pepper tree? And it''s a very mature pepper tree, actually taller than a human." "Huh?" The dwarf merchant rubbed his eyes: "It''s really a pepper tree, hell, this thing can only grow healthy in the far east. How can you see such a good pepper tree in Westwind Town?" "It''s strange, you see, master, this house also has it." The armed servant cried. The dwarf merchant followed his servants finger and looked at it. Sure enough, there were several pepper trees planted in the yard of a townsman on the road. A good tree to harvest a lot of peppercorns. "Master, this house also has it!" "Oh my God, this one also has it." "It''s impossible, it''s true in this home." "What the hell?" The dwarf merchant almost jumped up: "I come to the broken town of Westwind Town once every two months. I have never seen pepper trees here. Why suddenly there are pepper trees all over here? What is this? What the **** is it?" He knocked on the door of a townsman. As soon as the townsman came out of the house, the dwarf merchant asked impatiently: "Why do you suddenly have so many pepper trees in your town?" The townspeople laughed and said: "It was given to us by the priest. The God of Light performed a miracle. The pepper planted in the private plot in the church could sprout and bloom overnight. After he harvested the pepper, he would The pepper trees were given to us, and many farmers moved a few plants back home to plant them. Next year, our Westwind Town will become a town rich in pepper. Everyone will get rich." Gnomish Merchant: "..." He began to feel something was wrong, and hurriedly led his men and rushed to the church at the fastest speed, and saw Robb sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard, a very leisurely appearance, in the field next to him, Zhengchang A group of townspeople are helping him harvest pepper grains on a piece of self-reserved pepper tree. After harvesting the pepper grains on a tree, the town residents will dig out the whole pepper tree with the dirt, and then lift it up and go towards it. Run at home. Chapter 50： Go buy it The dwarf merchant''s mind was a little dizzy and at a loss. Robb waved to him and smiled: "Mr. Merchant, come and sit down." The dwarf merchant entered the yard, sat down on the stone bench opposite Robb, and asked inexplicably, "Father, can you really grow a pepper tree here overnight?" Robb smiled and said, "As you can see, this is the favor of God." He ordered Lilian next to him: "Go and show Mr. Merchant a bag of pepper." Lilian walked to the field and took a bag of peppercorns that the townspeople had just picked. The big bag was as big as a bowl, and it was filled with fresh peppercorns. This bag was sent to the merchant. As soon as he put it in front of him, the businessman''s expression became a little uneasy. In his opinion, this is not pepper, but gold! Robb smiled and picked up a pepper and put it in his hand: "Try it, it''s not authentic." The dwarf merchant put the peppercorns in his mouth, and when he bite, the fragrant tingling sensation immediately spread in his mouth: "Ah, it is a great peppercorn. The taste is very mellow." Robb smiled and said: "Then now you can buy from me as much as you want. I really want to know how greedy you are for this product like pepper, and if you can buy all of my inventory." The dwarf merchant glanced at the harvesting field next to him, and thought to himself: I should have no problem collecting all the pepper production in such a small piece of private land. Anyway, pepper is very easy to sell. It is an indispensable condiment for noble lords and rich people. He put on a serious face: "Father, I want to buy all your peppers, all!" "Oh? All?" Robb said, "Although the wholesale price is definitely much lower than the retail price, pepper is an extremely expensive commodity that is more expensive than gold. You are going to wholesale all my peppers in one go, I am a little worried. You dont have that much money." The dwarf merchant said confidently: "Of course I know it is expensive, but I can still afford the pepper in such a field." "Are you sure it''s one piece?" Robb''s face showed a weird smile. The dwarf merchant went north and south, and had dealt with countless people before doing business. Just looking at Robbs smile, he knew something was wrong, fucking, why is this pastors smile so cheap? I feel like Im stepping on thunder, as if Im going to be overcast. Robb said: "Lilian, go get the pepper out of the warehouse..." After that, he suddenly said: "By the way, you are delicate and soft, but you can''t move such heavy things. I''ll give you a buff. You go again." With a wave of his hand, a golden light enveloped Lilian, and for a moment, Lilian felt powerful. She couldn''t help but curiously said: "Master, what did you add to me?" "BUFF!" "Puff? What is it?" "Well, the exact name is "The King''s Blessing". In short, you will know when you move things." Lilian gave an "Oh" and ran into the warehouse quickly. After a while, she came out, carrying a super big pocket in her hand. It was bigger than a human and seemed to be deadly heavy, but she actually used it. He lifted it up with only one hand and walked vigorously. He ran to the table and laughed: "Master, the float you gave me is so powerful, I can actually carry such a heavy pepper bag." The dwarf merchant swallowed a spit: "Listen to what you mean, this bag is full of pepper?" "Yes!" Lilian opened the mouth of the bag and said with a smile: "See it for yourself." "Hey? Hey?" The dwarf businessman said profusely: "This bag of pepper is worth hundreds of gold coins, I...I..." Knowing that what he wanted to say was that he couldn''t afford it, but Robb, the bad guy deliberately said, "Wow! Are you trying to say that the weight is too small for you to see? It doesn''t matter, there are still several bags in my warehouse. , If you still dont think its enough, just live in Xifeng Town for a few more days. I wont have a big problem getting you dozens of bags." The dwarf businessman sweats profusely: "Stop! No... I can''t do this anymore, I have no money, I surrender. I only have enough money to buy a bag first, and when I return to my hometown, I can bring more money. I bought a few bags." Robber Dale, are you scared? Of course, after having fun, he will accept it when he sees it. He is not a person who likes to be annoying on purpose. If he can, Robb hopes to get along with everyone in the world, of course, not including bad guys. "Lilian, I''m shocked by pouring a glass of water for Mr. Merchant." "Okay, Master!" Lilian saw the threatening expression in Robb''s eyes, knowing that he was talking about not ordinary water, so she ran back to the warehouse quickly, took a can, and pulled the cork off. When the dwarf merchant was not paying attention, Robb flipped his hand, and the ice cubes that had just been made with ice magic had been sent into the jar. Lilian poured a glass of green, bubbling and icy water for the dwarf merchant, and smiled: "Mr. Merchant, please drink." The dwarf merchant couldnt understand what was in front of him. Fortunately, Robbs identity was a priest. The dwarf merchant was the same as the former mayor. He didnt suspect that the drink the priest handed over was poisonous. With a light sip, the expression on his face instantly became extremely exciting. "The feeling of drinking this water in your mouth is really amazing." The dwarf merchant lifted his spirits: "My instinct in doing business for many years tells me that this thing will not be harder to sell than pepper, and it will even be more popular than pepper. This What exactly is it?" "Its name is Apple Flavored Fat House Happy Water. Actually, I still have grape flavor and orange flavor... Do you want to buy something too?" "Can there be all kinds of flavors?" The dwarf merchant really took a sigh of relief. His face couldn''t help showing a dilemma. It was obvious that he wanted pepper, and he wanted happy water for the fat house, but he had With limited cash, I really dont know what I want. Robb laughed and said: "In this way, let me give you a suggestion. This time you spend all your funds into pepper, because you know more about pepper and you must have regular customers. It is better to resell pepper first. As for the fat house happy water, dont buy it in large quantities. I will sell you a bucket of happy water at a low price. When you sell pepper to your major customers, take out the fat customer happy water and pour them a glass. Try the taste. Then you deliberately said that this fat house happy water is very short, and you must pay a deposit before you can bring it to them next time. In this way, some people will always pay you the deposit. You take the deposit they gave. Plus the money from selling peppers, and then come to me, wouldnt it be easy to decide next time when you buy, how many peppers to buy and how much fat house happy water you buy?" "Oh, this is a good plan." The dwarf merchant said with a smile: "I didn''t expect the priest to know how to do business." "No, no, no, I don''t know much, but you don''t understand." Robb smiled and said, "I just know some basic tricks, anyway... let''s join hands to make money!" The two held hands tightly together, and then, the dwarf merchant left with pepper, the appearance of happy water in a fat house, and the dream of getting rich in the future. Robb slumped on the stone chair, waved his hand at the businessmans not tall back, and whispered: "The way to make money together is to sit idly without moving, and you run around the world to help me. Make money! Work hard, boy." Chapter 51： Ready to dispatch After the businessman left, Robb began to study a new toy: stockings! After all, seeing Lilian in a maid outfit but no stockings, I always feel that something is missing. He happened to buy a lot of silk from dwarf merchants, and of course he wanted to try to make silk stockings. Unfortunately, silk stockings are not "equipment that can be made by tailoring skills in the game", so Rob could not use his hands directly. Rub it out. Let Lilian try to make a pair of stockings out of silk. Although the shape is made, the silk stockings lack elasticity, unlike the silk stockings of later generations, which can pull a woman''s legs out beautifully and tightly. Shape, and finally had to give up. Virgo creatures will feel very unhappy if they fail to do something they want to do. "Oh!" Robb rolled on the chair: "Suddenly I feel that time has slowed down." "Master, but I think time is fast." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "When you feel happy, your time will go faster than others, and when you feel pain, your time will go slower than others." "What the master meant is that you are not happy now?" Lilian''s Yan Yi started again, showing a super worried and worried expression: "The master gave me such a happy life, but you yourself are not. Happy, Lilian, dont be like this, is there anything I can do for the master?" "I want to see you wearing silk stockings!" Robb rolled off the stone bench, fell to the ground, and then rolled all over the ground, acting like a baby, "I don''t care, no matter what method I use, I will do it too. Come out of the stockings." Lilian was shocked to see the master, who was usually too lazy to be like a maggot, was so moving and dusty on the ground, she couldn''t help being shocked: "Master, don''t worry, I will ask Mr. Mayor to see if there is any What kind of elastic cloth can be used to make stockings, wait, I''ll go right away." Lilian ran out, and after a while, came back, still holding a very strange white cloth in her hand, only the size of a palm, she walked to Robb who was lying on the ground and was too lazy to move. He gently stabbed his finger, and whispered: "Master, I''m back." "Oh!" Robb replied feebly. "The mayor lent me a small piece of cloth, which is very flexible. Can you see if this will work." Robb turned over and sat up, took the slap-sized white cloth from Lilian''s hand, held it in his hand, and gently pulled it: "Huh?" The elasticity of this cloth is really good. Robb pulled it long when he tried hard, and when he let go, it actually retracted again. Isn''t this an excellent material for stockings? He couldn''t help being overjoyed, and his spirits lifted: "Is there more? It''s not enough to slap like this." Lilian said: "The mayor said, he only has such a small piece, there is no more." "Why is it so?" The joy that Robb had just raised disappeared instantly: "Well, how did it get it?" Lilian said: "The mayor said, this is made of silk from the famous''Human Face Eater Spider'' in the depths of the Black Pine Mountains. It is a very scary strange spider with a human head. It lurks deep in the valley. In places, weaving webs to catch all kinds of beasts, humans, and even other monsters, and eat them. The silk spit by this spider is both tough and flexible, and that''s how it is used to make cloth. However, this spider inhabits In the depths of the mountains, there are few adventurers who run to find their troubles, and they must come back alive and force them to spin silk in order to weave cloth. So this kind of cloth is difficult to get, maybe only to go to the Bright Road, or Only in a big city like the City of Saints can you find merchants to sell...It''s still a matter of luck, not necessarily." Having said that, she paused and said in a low voice: "Mr. Mayor said that if the owner needs this kind of cloth in large quantities, he must go to the big city to try his luck, or he can only issue a reward mission, and the adventurer is invited to go into the mountain to catch it. The human-faced man-eating spider must be caught alive." Robb tilted his head: "Going to a big city can only be bought by luck. If you ask adventurers, you may not succeed, right? Especially if you invite an adventurer like the hapless trio, you will almost certainly fail. Both of these plans are not very reliable." Lilian nodded. Robb jumped up, "Well, it''s decided, I will go into the mountain to catch the spider myself." "Hey? Hey? Hey?" Lilian was shocked: "Master...want to... go up the mountain in person?" "Yeah! What are you doing so surprised?" "You... don''t you say you want to be lazy and immobile?" "Of course I''m lazy when I''m tired of things, but dressing up my maid is something I haven''t been tired of yet." Robbs feeling suddenly changed. From the lazy stick that was too lazy to die, like a slug, he became radiant and his eyes pierced. This is the Liver Emperor mode. The precursor to the launch. In fact, he is a more diligent and persistent man than most people. Once he has set a goal, he will achieve it even if the machine is repeatedly operated 10,000 times. Now, if he makes a few stockings for his maid, It has become a new goal, Virgo''s unstoppable spirit if he doesn''t reach the goal, once again burns him, and restores the liver emperor''s true nature. "I''m going out to do my books, so I should simply prepare." Robb flashed into his warehouse, picked up a bunch of ingredients, rubbed it, and the food was ready. The people depend on food. , This must have. Then I took a few herbs and rubbed it. The red and blue bottles of antidote and antinarcotics are ready. Although the probability of injury and poisoning is almost zero, it is impossible for a mature old player to go out without medicine. Prepare to be trouble-free. Pick up a piece of wild boar skin and rub it together, and the leather armor, boots and leather handguards are all done. Why choose leather clothing? Because his own level is full and the basic data is too high, there is nothing to be afraid of in this world. He does not need to be equipped with high defensive power, so he does not need to choose the excellent defensive power but affects the speed steel suit, only needs to use leather. The suit is good, and a very useful enchantment can be attached to the leather suit, that is, "movement speed", especially for leather boots. Leather boots with good materials can enchant up to "movement speed +30%". For low-grade leather like wild boar skin, although the upper limit can only be +10%, as long as the shoes, clothes, pants, handguards, and hats each have +10% movement speed, he can get a total of 50% movement speed. Gain, this attribute is used to explore the mountains, really don''t be too comfortable. Of course, leather outfits are too ugly! It must be covered with "appearance outfit". Robb picked up the T-shirt and jeans he was wearing when he just crossed over. This is not a simple T-shirt and jeans, but a set of RMB equipment purchased from krypton gold. Its biggest special effect is that it does not occupy itself. The equipment slot occupies an additional slot called "appearance decorations". Equipping this thing will cover the shape of your equipment, turning you into a T-shirt and jeans shape, which is specially used to cover the ugliness. Equipment. Robb put a set of T-shirt and jeans on him, and the speeding leather goods were instantly invisible. He returned to the way he was when he first wore this world. The blond hair, the little yellow hair, the T-shirt and jeans were very trendy. Chapter 52： Its better to kill the monster that wants to eat people "Lilian, you take good care of your home." Robb said, "I went to the Black Pine Mountains and came back when I got the silk of the cannibal spider." "Hey? Master! It''s so dangerous in the mountains. You will die forever if you go in alone." "Don''t worry, I won''t have anything to do." Robb didn''t need to explain too much, Lilian was a very hard-working and capable little girl, and in just a few days, she would definitely be able to take care of herself by herself. He walked towards the cemetery behind the church, and across the cemetery was the hillside. He walked up the hillside, where there are traces of the barons small troops camped a few days ago. Continue to walk up the mountain. It is close to the town and there are no monsters on the hillside. There is a townsman who is chopping wood here. Seeing Robb approaching oncoming, the townsman shouted in shock:" Father! Why did you come up the mountain?" "Why the hell?" Robb smiled: "I''ll go into the mountain to find something." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) The townspeople screamed and rushed back to the town. Robb: "..." This is very unreasonable. Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to talk to these obscure townspeople. Robb walked into the mountains for a short while. With a +50% movement speed bonus, he walked very fast. The town had been thrown far away. It was already deep in the mountains and forests, and the surroundings became quiet. The heads of five or six goblins came out from behind the big tree, and they looked at Robb from a distance. Goblins were very courageous when they were alone, but once they were in groups, they would become more courageous. Planning to rush over to beat Robb, kill him and move him back to eat. Robber didn''t bother to entangle with this kind of trash mobs. He was sure that there were no villagers around and would not be seen by others. He immediately activated his flying technique, soaring up into the sky and flying straight up into the blue sky. The few goblins who were making his mind were so frightened that they **** off. This human being actually understands flying? That''s a top-level spell that the archmage doesn''t necessarily know... and they actually wanted to besie Robb just now, and now think about it and feel scared. Robb doesnt know where the "Human Wheaten Man-Eater Spider" is, but it doesnt matter. Lilian said that the Human Face Man-Eater Spider is located in the depths of the Black Pine Mountain Range. Just one clue is enough. Lets fly towards the deepest part of the mountain. , Wherever the mountains are high and the forests are dense, look for them. The speed of the flying technique, of course, is extremely fast. In more than three hours, he flew over the distance of several days on foot. The mountain peaks in front are towering, and the pine forest is extremely dense. It seems that it is already deep in the black pine mountain range. Now that he has reached the place, Robb can no longer fly in the sky. The tree canopy is thick and dense. When you look down in the sky, you can hardly see the ground. You can only see a large continuous tree canopy. To find someone, you must descend and look for it on the ground. He accepted his flying skills and fell straight from the sky. When he fell hundreds of meters in the sky, ordinary people would undoubtedly fall to death. But Robb opened a "refrigerator" (ice barrier) when he was about to fall to the ground, which turned into a huge block of ice. When he landed, there was a loud noise, and the block of ice smashed the ground into a big pit. After a few seconds, the effect of the refrigerator technique disappeared, the ice cubes melted, and Robb walked out unharmed. Shake your hands, shake your feet, take a deep breath! Stepping forward for a while, while walking, breathing the fresh air in the mountains and forests: "Well, it''s been a long time since I ventured out. It feels good to come out once in a while." After Robb said this, he heard a gloomy voice from behind: "It''s been a long time since I saw humans. It feels good to eat humans occasionally." Turning his head to see, there was actually a harpy standing behind! This is a very indecent creature. The lower body is the body of an eagle, but the upper body is like a woman. It has a woman''s face, a woman''s opi, and the opi is very big, dangling in front of Robb. , So that the holy light dangled with the full screen, almost blinding Robb''s eyes. In fact, Robb was tired of watching Harpy in the game, but he didnt expect that when he saw it in the real world, he felt completely different. After all, the opal on the LCD screen is different from the one seen in reality. Oppa, that really is a completely different shock. Robb rubbed his eyes and protested: "Hey, Opie still covers it. It''s not likable to show it so thoroughly when you meet. Men still like the obscure beauty. He still reports that Pipa is half-hidden. Oppa is a good Oppa." The harpy was stunned, this man was so calm when he saw him? And also full of strange words. Shouldn''t we flee in fright, or should we fight desperately? He also talked to me about wearing clothes? It let out a sharp whistling sound, and then swiped its right wing forward, and a whirlwind rolled towards Robb. This is not simple wind, but wind magic, wind blade technique, if it hits the human body, the whirlwind will cut the human body like a blade. However Robb''s magic resistance is far beyond what the Harpy can imagine. This will inevitably lead to-resistance! The whirlwind passed over Robb, and then there was no more. Robb didnt even know that he had been beaten. He said to the harpy, Im looking for the human wheaten man-eater, do you know where it is? If you take me to find it, reward you with a bottle of fat. Happy house water, after drinking it, you can make sure that your oppa can grow bigger. You see, when I travel a long distance, I only took a bottle with me. I will give it to you and I will not have it anymore. This is so precious. Things, this deal is a good deal for you." With a wave of the harpy''s left and right wings, the two wind blades crossed. resistance! resistance! Robb said, "I am negotiating with you and making a deal with you, so please don''t force me." The harpy screamed angrily, flew high, then swooped down at Robb suddenly, two eagle claws stretched forward, and grabbed Robb hard... Miss! In the next moment, Robb had already clasped it by the neck and picked it up like a ramie bag: "If you refuse to talk well, and use violence against me, there is no way." He slammed the harpy to the ground, the latter fell on his back, and with a bang, a big hole was smashed into the ground, and the harpy felt that all his bones were almost broken by this smash. Limp to the ground, unable to move anymore. Robb stepped on her wing with one foot and asked, "Now there is no more happy water in the fat house. I am the only one who asks your questions. If I can''t answer them, I will beat you to death and say, where are the human noodles and man-eating spiders?" The harpy was trembling with fear. It only now knows how powerful the person it provokes is: "In the north...north...in the valley to the north!" "Oh, that''s all right." Robb retracted his foot, turned around, walked a few steps, and suddenly looked back: "I remember the first sentence you said. You seem to be a monster who wants to eat people." The harpy stunned slightly, frightened. Seeing Robb waved his hand, a huge fireball flew out, and with a boom, the harpy was burned to ashes. "It''s better to kill the cannibal monster. Unfortunately, it doesn''t even have any experience points." Robb sighed regretfully: "If the game is now patched, I will open the 200-level upper limit, plus two. A new job is just fine, and the experience I had when killing monsters just now will not be wasted. Alas!" Chapter 53： help Walking in the black pine mountains, Robbs footsteps are very brisk, a full set of leather outfits with +50% movement, plus he also activated passive movement skills from high-end professions such as the jungle shooter, ranger (ranger), and phantom thieves. . The rugged mountain roads and the weird plants growing all over the place are like flat roads to him, leaping high and low, moving freely. This place is infinitely close to the deepest part of the black pine mountain range. There is a towering mountain in front of the black pine mountain range. It should be the highest mountain in the black pine mountain range. From the mountainside, there is a dense green forest. On the south side of the mountain, there is a steep cliff and a deep valley below. Seeing this valley, Robb felt happy in his heart. The harpy said that the "Human Face and Man-Eater Spider" is in this valley. In other words, Lilian''s stockings are also in this valley. Happy! Stockings, I''m coming. Robb accelerated under his feet and galloped. The speed was terrifying. It was a few meters away. There was a basilisk in the woods next to him who was just about to attack him. In front of him, Robb had already run more than ten meters away, scaring the snake. It was too late to move. Not long after, Robb came to the valley entrance of the valley and looked towards the valley. There was a lot of rocks and lush vegetation inside. He couldn''t see deeply. Even if he activated his "reconnaissance technique", he had a visual range of 5,000 yards. However, trees and stones are blocked in the middle of the line of sight, and no matter how far away the line of sight is, it is not far away. Robb was upset: "Why does the human pasta and human spider like to live in this kind of place?" After spitting out, I think about it carefully and I understand that it is convenient to pull the spider web in such a place. If it is in an open place, how can the spider web be pulled up? Stepping into the valley, you don''t have to walk cautiously. With his combat power, he is not afraid of any secret calculations, and just boldly moves forward. This way of walking is really prone to problems in such a dangerous place. After not walking very far, a strange figure rushed up behind the tree on the side. The movement was extremely swift, and it slashed at Robbs neck. However, After a Miss jumped up, the opponent''s attack stopped abruptly. Robb turned his head and saw a skeleton soldier. It was looking at his knife with a hollow eye frame, and then at Robb''s neck. There was no expression on the bones, but its movements looked cute. Da''s showed a stunned taste, and it seemed that he didn''t understand why he missed the cut. Robb discovered that this skeleton soldier was not controlled by the "manipulated skeleton", but was acting on its own initiative, that is to say, it was a real-undead monster. "Yo! Undead, this is the first time I have seen you." Robb waved his hand at the skeleton soldier: "Dude, you are in this valley? Have you seen a human-flavored spider? Help me show the way." The skeleton soldier indicated that he did not want to talk to Robb, and waved his knife at Robb. Robb kicked over and hit the skeleton soldier''s waist. The skeleton soldier flew back and flew towards the back wall. I thought it would hit the mountain wall and turn into a pile of broken bones. This was also the purpose of Robb''s kick, but he didn''t expect that after flying a few meters back, the skeleton soldier suddenly froze in mid-air. , Didn''t move...then it swayed twice, and finally hovered in mid-air with a very strange "big" shape. "Huh?" Robb couldn''t help but stunned: "What the hell?" However, after two seconds, Robb understood that this skeleton soldier was not suspended in the air by his own power. It was caught by an invisible net. It turned out that there was a huge one on the front mountain wall. Yes, the transparent net, after the skeleton soldier flew over, hung on the net, was stuck by the net, and then became such a large font hanging state. Robb was overjoyed: "Could it be the web of the human pasta and man-eating spider?" As soon as he thought of this, he saw a human head popping up from the cave on the edge of the cliff. It was the head of a beautiful woman. The facial features were very beautiful, the eyes were like silk, and the red lips were like blood. , The kind of thinking day. However, under the head of this beauty is an extremely ugly spider body, the kind that can instantly scare men into impotence. It was obviously attracted by the vibration of its own spider web, sticking out its head and a small half of its body from the hole, taking a long look at the prey in the web, feeling extremely disappointed, and actually caught a skeleton soldier in the web. , This thing is bloodless and fleshless, it can''t be eaten! It used its foot to gently pull on a spider silk at the entrance of the hole, and the entire spider web shook. The skeleton soldier fell off the web, and then, it brushed the ground and retracted into the hole again, and it stopped coming out. . This whole process actually only took a few seconds. In an instant, the edge of the cliff returned to its previous appearance, quietly, with a large transparent net hanging in the air, and no one knew that there was a person hidden in the cave next to it. Wheaten man spider. Robb watched happily: "Fun monster! There is no such strangeness in the game I played, it''s a very interesting thing." He took a step forward, kicked the skeleton soldier to where he didn''t know, and then squatted down at the entrance of the man''s noodle and cannibal spider, and looked inside. The mouth of the spider cave is very small, just enough for one person. His shoulders barely squeeze into this width. The hole was very deep, and it was dark inside. It seemed that the Man Face Eater had gone deep into the hole, and he couldn''t see it at all. Robb stretched his hand into the hole, but did nothing. The spider hiding in the depths of the cave didn''t seem to run out to bite his hand, making him unable to complete the task of "fishing for spiders" with his hands. Robb didn''t want to get into the hole to catch it! Normal humans don''t like to drill holes that can just be inserted into their shoulders. "This is troublesome." Robb didn''t open Sen: "It seems this monster is very vigilant. It won''t leave the cave until its prey is caught in the net..." Obviously, there is only one way to lure it out and catch it alive. Use example as bait! Robb walked to the transparent spider web, shrugged, then kicked his feet on the ground, jumped up, and crashed into the spider web. "resistance!" "resistance!" "resistance!" Every part he touched with the spider web had "resistance". With this spider''s ability, it was obviously not enough to control Robb with his control ability. Robb cursed secretly in his heart: I wipe it! Don''t let me use my example as bait? Forcing me to make a trick. He grasped with both hands, each grabbed a few thick threads of the spider web, and deliberately crossed and kicked the spider web with his feet, forcibly wrapped himself up, and then shook it vigorously. The entire spider web followed him. The action shook violently... By the way, since this spider has a human head, he might still be able to understand people, so he has to perform a full set of acting in order to be successful. Robb simply opened his throat and screamed, "Help, I''m caught in a spider web. Who will help?" Chapter 54： You said I was wronged Robb also fooled Baron Parses and Sister Ishgamel with his Oscar-level acting a few days ago. He is absolutely confident in his acting skills. There is only a spider, a monster with an IQ of less than 5, he must be on himself. Of the time. With this swaying struggle and screaming for help, he showed to the fullest the appearance of a person accidentally caught in a spider web. If the Oscar actor didn''t award it to him, he would be the first to refuse. Soon, there was movement at the entrance of the spider''s cave. The first to stick out of the cave was a spider''s foot, which was placed on a thick silk at the entrance of the cave, through which the vibration of the spider web was felt. Soon, it was convinced that its cobweb had reached its prey. The spider''s head came out a little bit, very careful and vigilant. In the depths of the Black Pine Mountains, there are all kinds of powerful monsters. If you are not careful, the human-faced man-eating spider will not survive at all. The spider head that resembled a beautiful woman''s head glanced at Robb with a pair of beautiful eyes, and watched vigilantly whether the prey was really controlled by his cobweb. Soon, it saw that this human being seemed to have really fallen into its trap! He is struggling desperately, but his hands and feet are entangled to death by his own web, and he is struggling weakly, which proves that he has completely lost his combat power. At this time, he only needs to crawl over and inject venom into this human body. , Can paralyze him, and then easily drag him into the hole to eat. A wicked smile appeared on its beautiful face, and it began to slowly peek out from the hole... Robb watched the spider come out of the hole little by little, and couldn''t help thinking to himself: Here comes! Come out a little more, come out a little bit more, and when your whole body comes out of the spider hole, I will rush over and grab your neck. Then my maid has silk stockings with excellent elasticity to wear, hehehe... Transparent spider silk, the woven cloth should also be transparent, dyed white is white silk, dyed black is black silk, if it is not dyed The bare-legged artifact, I rub it, it''s so cool. Finally, the head of the Noodle Eater came out, followed by the chubby spider belly, bit by bit, out of the hole, Robb also began to gain momentum, ready to make a move... However, at the moment when Robb was about to charge, a big two-handed arrow suddenly burst into the air, carrying a huge force, and with a puff, the face of the face of the man-eating spider was in the middle, and the beautiful woman''s head was suddenly hit by the big sword. Divided into two, then the whole body was also cut by the sword''s edge and cut into two halves. Green plasma splashes, human-faced man-eating spider-pawn! Robb: "..." For Robb, it was not a spider that was cut in half, but the stockings of a cute little maid. This ruthless knife shredded the teenager''s yearning and longing for a better life. angry! By the way, I still have a resurrection technique! Robb hurriedly faced the spiders corpse as a resurrection technique, but there was no use for eggs. The spiders attribute was evil, and the resurrection technique could not work on this evil creature. Instead, it had a lethal effect on it. Add to death. Then quickly use the "undead reincarnation" of the necromancy magic, and the spider stood up, but turned into a skeleton spider, not to mention the threadless, even the flesh and blood. Robb cursed in his heart: MMP! I have a MMP that I must say. At this moment, behind a big rock in the distance, Baron Parses jumped out. He actually put on a scared expression and said: "Oh, it''s good to catch up. I heard someone here calling for help. I ran over quickly, just in time to see this spider attacking humans. Fortunately, my sword caught up at the very moment." Robb: "I wipe it!" Quickly quietly threw a sacred magic on the skeleton spider, and the spider''s skeleton was scattered all over the floor. Baron Parses walked out from behind the stone, still whispering: "I said, you young man, why did you run into the depths of the Black Pine Mountains by yourself? How dangerous, no, it was almost eaten by a spider. Come on... Huh?" Having said this, he had already seen Robb''s face, and suddenly said in surprise: "Mr. Robert? You... why are you here?" Robb suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, and this situation was very embarrassing. It turned out that after Baron Parses led Xiao Yi and the three adventurers entered the Black Pine Mountains, after several days of trekking and tracking, they just came to this place, but Robb used a flying technique that can be called a fraud. It took a few hours to fly in front of them, which led to this very embarrassing situation. What to do at this time? Behind the big stone in the distance, Xiao Yi, three adventurers, and a large group of soldiers turned out one after another. Most of these people now looked at Robb with weird eyes. Only the adventurer trio was smiling. All three of them knew that Robb was not simple and had a hidden identity. Seeing Robb appearing here was not as surprising as the Baron and Xiaoyi. A look of pleasure, do not mix, first step back. Robb looked at the caring eyes of the Baron and Xiao Yi, and then looked at the human face man-eating spider, who was completely out of play, and sighed for a long time. You can''t blame the Baron. He threw it away because he wanted to save himself. Jian, if he loses his temper because someone else saves himself, he is too immature. "Father, why are you here?" Xiao Yi, who hadn''t been molested for a few days, returned to her high-coldness, and her tone of voice was restored. Robb had to start talking nonsense: "After you left, I was very worried about your safety. I felt that I could not just let you go into the mountains like this. I should also contribute to the cause of justice, so I went into the mountains to find you. I came, and then I walked and walked, walked and walked, and came here, and then accidentally got caught in a spider web." The baron couldn''t help being a little touched: "Father, you are so enthusiastic. I really admire you." The Berserker''s mind is simpler, and this guy is too deceiving. Xiao Yi was not so foolish. A suspicion flashed on her cold face: "Are you going into the mountain alone? Or was the cursed ruby ??absorbed the strength and weakened state, and actually was able to walk into the depths of the black pine mountain range, all the way? Not eaten by monsters?" What do you do to become so smart at this time? Robb vomited in his heart, but said in his mouth: "Look, didn''t I almost get eaten by the monster now? This shows that I was lucky for the journey ahead, but now my luck has finally run out." Xiao Yi felt something was wrong, but couldn''t tell, which made it very uncomfortable. The baron said: "Stop talking about this, let the priest off the spider web first, how uncomfortable he is hanging there." Several soldiers rushed over and took out a knife to cut the spider silk. Unexpectedly, the spider silk was really tough. The soldiers hadnt managed to cut it for a long time with the knife. Robb shouted, Dont cut it randomly, from the spider web. Just cut the edge, don''t cut it in the middle, I want to... keep this thread for me!" Hearing what he said, the three adventurers seemed to understand something. After looking at each other, Golda strode up, waved a one-handed sword, and cut a few swords at the corners of the spider web. Robb "falls" from the air with a net, and when he landed, Robb pretended to almost fall, Xuelu hurried forward and pretended to help him. Robb was helped by Xuelu, and he finally "stands firmly". He patted his chest with a frightened expression on his face: "It''s very risky. I was almost eaten by a monster. Thanks to your help." Xuelu bumped his elbow lightly on his waist and whispered, "Mr. Robert, what are you playing?" Robb also whispered: "I came into the mountain to catch the noodle and man-eating spider, and wanted its silk to make something. Unexpectedly, when I was about to catch a living, I was chopped by the baron with a sword. You said I was wronged. Not injustice." Xue Lu laughed out loud with a "poof", quickly put away her smile, and whispered: "Don''t worry, there is more than one spider here. Let''s catch it later." Chapter 55： Holy Light Sanctuary Golda took off the spider web and kneaded it into a ball, like a small ball of wool. He cleverly didnt hand it to Robb directly, but pinched it with his hands, hid it behind his back, and then came to and When Robb greeted him, he pretended to shake hands with Robb and put the bunch of spider silk into Robb''s hands. Robb took it, threw it into the bag, and got it done. The two exchanged unspoken eyes. Robb patted Golda''s shoulder armor and smiled: "Thank you for letting me get off the spider web." Golda knew that he was speaking to the Baron and Xiaoyi, but he was actually thanking him for helping to collect the spider silk, and smiled: "You are not afraid of danger. Going into the mountains and wanting to help us, it should be We thank you." Now Robb has turned himself into a person who is "eager to help", so he has to walk in front of the Baron and Xiao Yi: "Fortunately, I finally found you here, and I can also contribute to the peace of the Gran Kingdom. Just make a contribution." The baron said: "Very welcome!" Xiao Yi was cold, silent, obviously a little skeptical. Is this lazy guy coming to help? It''s not right to think with your toes. Robb asked, "Mr. Baron, how are your searches done? Are there any clues to the evil necromancer?" "Yes!" Speaking of this, the Baron looked very excited: "This is all thanks to Mr. Keike''s tracking skills. He is indeed an adventurer. He found the dozens of stolen bones in Westwind Town when he entered the mountain. We followed the traces all the way. Although we took the wrong path twice, Mr. Kick found the clues again and returned to the right path..." Xiaoyi said: "When we traced the vicinity of this valley, we had encountered skeleton soldiers several times. Obviously, some people sent skeleton soldiers to guard the area around this valley, and they didnt want people to come close. Deep in the valley, its obvious. has a problem." Listening to them, Robb remembered that he had just kicked a skeleton soldier! No wonder I would run into them here. The spider I was looking for was in the same place as the Necromancer they were looking for. The baron said: "We originally had only Sister Ishgamel as a priest. I was worried that the monsters of the undead system would be too difficult to deal with. Now I have joined Mr. Robert. We have two priests in our team. Dealing with undead monsters will be more certain." Robb said: "Aren''t you here to spy? How come it suddenly becomes to be dealt with?" The baron said: "If you can kill the opponent, why bother to scout." Robb had no choice but to applaud: "Sure enough, he is a qualified berserker." "In short, we plan to explore every corner of this valley in detail next." The baron said: "Find the trace of the necromancer. If you can kill him, then kill him decisively. If you can''t, you must also lock them in. The location of the old nest. Go back and inform the Grand Duke to ask the Grand Duke to lead the White Lion Knights again." Robb thought: Search carefully? very good! When looking for the necromancer, help me find a few human noodles and human spiders by the way. It will be easier for you to find more, so I will just follow. By this time it was getting late and the sun was about to go down. After the baron gave the general situation, he went to direct his soldiers to set up a fire in a hidden place in the valley and prepare to spend the night. On the ground outside the camp, Xiaoyi used holy water with a pen to draw some strange patterns on the ground. Robb didnt recognize these patterns, but he could guess what Xiaoyi was doing. What she was drawing should be A sacred magic circle, named "Holy Light Shelter", has the effect of preventing unclean objects from entering the magic circle. The four words "unclean" include many things, such as skeleton soldiers, zombies, blood eater, ghosts, bone dragons and even human-faced man-eating spiders... In short, the undead and evil creatures only need to touch By this magic circle, you will suffer very serious damage, and it is a very powerful magic circle. But its shortcoming is also obvious, that is, it cannot be moved, and it takes a long time to draw this magic circle. Depending on the size of the area you want to protect, draw it for tens of minutes to a few hours. When you want to defend the city At that time, a large group of pastors could paint for a few months. If a monster rushes in halfway through the painting, it''s all over. Therefore, this formation looks awesome, but in fact there are not many places that can be used. Of course, Robb does not have this problem. The game he played called "The Black Blade" only needed to "read the bar for 5 seconds" to set up a "Holy Light Shelter" with a radius of 20 yards on the ground. He was thinking about this question, and Xiao Yi asked him: "Father, I am too slow to draw the Holy Light Sanctuary by myself. Can you help me draw the magic circle on the other side of the camp? We each draw half of it. Connect the magic circle in the middle." Robb spread his hands: "Before I came, you painted by yourself, right?" Xiao Yi said: "Yes!" "Then I am here, why are you only willing to paint half of it?" Robb said solemnly: "You don''t want to be lazy like this, you are laziness! Laziness is one of the seven deadly sins. As a nun of the Holy See, you won''t feel it. Ashamed? You should continue to paint it alone." Xiao Yi: "..." This principle can''t be said, Xiao Yi said with a cold face: "You don''t know how to paint the holy light shelter at all, do you?" "Hey, look at how you guys talk." Robb said, "I! A faithful believer of the God of Light, so devout, how could he not draw a small formation like the Holy Light Shelter, which is a basic entry-level formation. I''m closed. The eyes can be drawn." "Then look at the place I have drawn now, how should I draw the next stroke?" Xiao Yi pointed to the magic circle on the ground and looked at Robb with cold eyes. Robb really doesn''t know how to draw the next stroke. When playing the game, who would look at the pattern of birds that flashed on the screen? He had no choice but to spread his hand and say: "It''s too simple, I''m too lazy to say it." Xiao Yi: "Cut!" "What do you mean by this cut?" "As you guessed it." "Well, it''s time to perform the real technique." Robb patted his **** and stood up: "I don''t like to draw a few magic circles to others. If I want to draw, I will draw a new one. And its not just half of the painting, but the whole set if you want to paint." Xiao Yi looked at Robb, didn''t speak, but obviously didn''t believe it. In fact, since Xiaoyi met Robb until now, she hasnt seen Robb solemnly use sacred magic once. In her opinion, the last time Robb became a berserker hacked a double-headed ogre to death. It was the power of "cursing ruby", not his own power. Of course, that incident later felt a little suspicious, but she really didn''t know what Robb would do, or would not know anything, just being lazy. Robb is also tired of being stabbed by this nun. Although laziness is very important, men can''t always admit to counseling, so she can simply perform to change her attitude towards herself. He stood in front of Xiao Yi, took the holy light and pen from her hand, and smiled: "There is also a painting technique called splashing ink in the far east. You only need to splash the ink to turn it into a painting. , I learned this technique in the East, and found that it can be used not only for painting, but also for painting magic circles. Do you believe it or not that I splashed these holy water around, and it spilled out of the holy light shelter?" Chapter 56： Splash ink Little Yi believes in him a ghost: "How can you throw out a magic circle with a splash? You have to limit your nonsense. Although lying is not one of the seven deadly sins, the God of Light does not advocate lying." "I didn''t lie!" "That''s talking big, it''s not that different from lying." Robb said: "Then if I splash it, I will draw it, what do you say?" "I will apologize to you." "If an apology is useful, what do you need the heretical judge to do?" Robb said: "Let the heretics apologize and it will be over." Xiao Yi: "Then what do you want me to do?" "The common sense to apologize is to show your chest...cough..." Robb took this sentence back forcibly. Forget it, you should be moderate in molesting a girl, or don''t use the netizen style. He said this was a joke on the Internet, and said in face-to-face, It''s really a hooligan. Although he is a little skinny, he never plays hooligans to his sisters. He smiled and said, "Well, if I do, you squeeze my shoulders. Isn''t this demanding too much?" "Okay!" Xiao Yi said: "If you can''t do it, please put away your laziness and practice hard." From the bet she asked for, Robb could see that this nun actually didn''t mean anything to herself. She really just hoped that she could be a little better. She was a good person and couldn''t bully her too much. "Then I''ll start." Robb raised the bottle of Holy Light high up, and actually started to read the article "Holy Light Shelter". Read the article in 5 seconds. Don''t worry, wait until the article is finished. At that moment, I will do another show operation. At this time, the nearby soldiers couldnt help turning their heads and looking over. Several nearby soldiers heard the dispute between Robb and Xiao Yi and knew what they were betting on, so they whispered to their comrades, even the Baron. Hearing it, a large group of people squeezed over and looked here curiously. There were only three adventurers standing in the distance, too lazy to come and join in the fun, Xuelu laughed in a low voice: "The nun is looking for herself again, boring." Golda shrugged: "She still doesn''t know what kind of person she is facing, fortunately we know." Xuelu said: "Why does this woman always trouble Mr. Robert?" Golda: "Probably the priests who are the same as the Holy Church of Light, will make high demands on each other. For example, if you see a rookie adventurer making a mistake, you can''t help but remind you." Xuelu shrugged: "The magician doesn''t like to be nosy." Golda spread her hands: "But I like it!" Under everyones eyes, Robbs 5-second reading was over. Just as the reading was over, and the moment his skills were about to be released, he lifted the holy water bottle high, splashed it into the sky, and rotated it. The holy water in the bottle Fly high, pull out a circle of water droplets in the air, and fly in all directions. The strength of his splashing was great, and the holy water flew far. Everyone couldn''t help but raised their heads, their eyes chasing after the water droplets flying in the air, the droplets fell, their heads lowered, and finally their eyes fell to the ground... As soon as he raised his head, and in the time of lowering his head, a golden magic circle was already unfolding on the ground. Therefore, when the onlookers saw the halo of the magic circle on the ground, it happened to be when the holy water fell. In other words, from their point of view, this formation is like a holy water drawn on the ground. "It''s the Holy Light Sanctuary!" a soldier yelled, and then more soldiers started talking. "It''s exactly the same as the magic circle drawn by the nun last night." "Awesome! It was really just a splash and painted the holy light shelter. Last night, the nun did it for half an hour." "The priest painted this holy light shelter is very large, the radius is probably 20 yards, much larger than what the nun drew yesterday." "This is too powerful." "If you draw the holy light shelter at this speed, you can stand directly in the monster pile and draw the monster''s face with the formation method." "too strong!" The soldiers were surprised. Xiaoyi also opened his mouth wide, and couldn''t close his mouth for a long time: "This...this...this is too much, right? Drawing a magic circle like this? Is it really defensive?" She squatted down quickly, stretched out a hand, placed it on the magic circle, and sensed it with her heart. She didnt know if she didnt sense it, and she was shocked when she did it. The magic circle contained very abundant sacred magic power. The intensity is high, much more powerful than his own sacred magic. The baron clapped vigorously: "Interesting, so funny, what is the name of this, is the Oriental splash ink painting method? It is simply a subversive painting method. I want to report this painting method to the Grand Duke, let''s white If the magicians of the Lion Knights can draw magic circles at this speed, there will be no enemy to stop us." The baron didnt know it. Because of his words, the magicians of the White Lion Knights worked hard for more than two months of "splashing ink into a formation". Of course, none of them did it. All the magicians did. I had no choice but to admit that I had no talent. Robb smiled and said, "Isn''t the Eastern ink-splashing method very powerful? I have studied hard in the East for a long time. Fortunately, the Easterners only use this drawing method to draw pictures, and don''t use this to draw the magic circle, otherwise the West has long been there. Was annihilated." Xiao Yi is now a bit trapped in a Spartan state, and nodded with difficulty: "Indeed, I heard that the rabbits of Dongtu Datang don''t understand magic circles. If they draw magic circles in this way, the magic kingdom Gran Norma, the country of knights, has long since perished." Robb said: "Okay, now I''ll help you draw the magic circle, oh, accept the bet and lose, come and squeeze my shoulders." Xiao Yi: "..." There is nothing more to say about this, Xiao Yi can only admit defeat, Robb sits on a big rock, Xiao Yi stands behind him with a straight face, reaching out to help him knead his shoulders, between the two Temporarily entered a kind of subtle silence. Robb could feel a pair of soft little hands, squeezing and squeezing on his shoulders, so comfortable. Close your eyes and enjoy it. Xiaoyi thought that Robb would ridicule himself, but he didn''t expect him to be unexpectedly quiet. It was a bit surprised and couldn''t help but whispered: "I thought you would laugh at me for being overpowered, or scolding me for being blind." Robb smiled and said, "I am like a person who likes to spray people so much?" Xiaoyi thinks about it carefully. Indeed, Robb doesnt look like that kind of person. Although Robb behaves very lazy and looks very cheap when he "wow", he is not like a guy who likes to hurt others by bad words. , I don''t want to know, think about it carefully, this man seems to have nothing wrong with it. She couldn''t help asking again: "To what extent is your sacred magic practice? The last time we tried to recover magic, because I was rushing to shoot, you had no chance to show it. Only now I found out that your sacred system Magic is extremely clever, far beyond my imagination." Chapter 57： I am not a heresy judge "I''m overwhelmed." Robb smiled: "I only know a little bit. How strong can a little pastor in this small border area be? Your illusion, illusion, I just learned a trick from the East , Other sacred magic is just barely okay." If Robb jumped up and pretended to be forceful at this time, boasting about how strong he was, and let Xiaoyi learn something obediently, Xiaoyi would really believe that he was a little pastor in a small border area, and he picked up something by accident. Something great has made yourself stronger. However, Robb''s appearance is not that frivolous, but with a calm attitude, a bit of humility in his speech, but a sense of confidence is faintly revealed in the humility. Xiao Yi is a person who grew up in a big city. There are many more people who have met and experienced things than the townsfolk of Xifeng Town. She has a completely different vision. She knows that the more powerful the big person, the easier it is. Become Robb like this. For example, the noble lords of the Guangming Road, they will also maintain the basic etiquette, or gentleman manner, to people who are much lower than their own, but while they are showing these demeanors, their eyes are full. Pride and self-confidence. Another example is the archbishops of the Holy See. When facing ordinary people, they can put down their bodies and show a kindly and incomparable smile, showing a gentle, calm, and holy demeanor, but when they look at the lower class people, they are But there is a strong sense of superiority in the depths. That is a life attitude of "I am stronger than you, I am more elegant than you, and my quality is higher than you"! And those who are seemingly arrogant and jumping happily are often upstarts with half a jar of water, and they will never be able to climb the hurdle of the earl for a lifetime. The more Xiao Yi looked at, the more he felt that Robb was a difficult person. While pinching Robb''s shoulder, she whispered: "I found out that I can''t see through you at all." "What do you do if you see it so thoroughly?" Robb smiled and said, "Could it be that you are interested in me?" "Interested, but not the kind of interest you think." Xiao Yi suddenly lowered the volume and whispered: "After seeing the holy light shelter in your painting, I understand that you are a very powerful priest. , The practice of sacred magic must not be low, at least a lot above me. In addition, you can''t come up with all kinds of first-class weapons and equipment, and you obviously set off after us, but first appeared in this valley... " She didnt know she didnt know, the more she talked about it, the more suspicious things she found in Robbs body, she couldnt help thinking in the most terrifying direction: Even if Im a fool, I can guess that you have something appointed by the Holy See. The mission should be investigating something... the priest is just your appearance, in fact, you may be a heretical judge!" Heresy Judge is a position responsible for eradicating heretics for the Holy See. Heresy judges are divided into two types. One is people who walk in the sun and look very shining and upright. They often occupy high positions in the Knights of the Temple. After discovering the heretics, they will seriously declare war on the other side. Lead the Knights of the Temple to eradicate heresy. On the other hand, heretical judges walk in the darkness. They usually hide their identities. They usually disguise themselves as humble little priests, fanatics, or even ordinary people. When the Holy See needs to deal with a certain person in secret. When they are heretics, they will suddenly take action in the dark like a killer to kill the target. Xiao Yi now somewhat suspects that Robb is the second kind of heretical judge, because his identity is very strange. The priest in the border town does not look like a powerful priest, but his sacred magic is extremely Gaoming, the holy light shelter that was drawn at that moment simply subverted common sense. Powerful but in a low position, even placed in a border town, I am afraid that this is not the only way for heretical judges. "You are a heretical judge, right?" Xiao Yi asked in a low voice. Robb thought to himself: Your brain supplement ability is too strong, right? What kind of heretical judge is a ghost going to be! Well, forget it! There is no need to forcefully oppose it. I will follow your words and say haha, what you want to think is your own business. Robb spread his hand and said: "Xiao Yi, I am not a heretical judge, I am just an ordinary priest." After saying this, he deliberately blinked at Xiao Yi and made a name called "You "Understand" expression. Xiao Yi suddenly "understood", she looked around, and watched vigilantly to see if anyone around was eavesdropping, and then whispered: "Sorry, I''m the one who made a mistake. I shouldn''t ask you so directly. May give me the answer." Robb made another look of "you know", and then said solemnly: "Right! Don''t ask, ask only to tell you that I am not a heretical judge. You only need to know one thing, that is, I am responsible. An extremely important mission...what exactly it is, that I cant tell you." Robb didn''t actually lie a word, what he said was true! He is indeed not a heresy judge, and he is also charged with the important mission of "making silk stockings for maids." This is nothing false. As for the look he just threw out, it doesn''t matter how Xiaoyi understands him. When asked afterwards, Robb could completely deduce: "You are thinking about it yourself! I didn''t lie." Xiao Yi really started to think about it, she thought for a long time, and actually lowered her cold head: "Understood!" "It''s good if you understand. For your well-behaved sake, let me tell you a little bit quietly." Robb whispered: "I came to the western border this time, mainly because of the sights in the Black Pine Mountains. The human-faced human-eating spider, we must capture one alive." "What do you do to catch that thing?" Xiao Yiqi said, "As far as I know, apart from the strong resilience of the ribbons that spit out, the human pasta spider has no other characteristics. Does this thing have any research value? " Robb said nonsense casually: "Because it has a human head, do you understand? I can''t disclose it any more." Xiao Yi understands a ghost. Even Robb doesnt understand this sentence. Its just nonsense, but it is really inconvenient for Xiao Yi to ask. This seems to involve the top secrets of the Holy See. She is a small expatriate who follows the reconnaissance force. Sister, how dare you continue to ask questions? Speaking of which, Robken gave her a little bit of insight and already took good care of her. Although Xiao Yi still has a little doubt about Robbs identity, she is more inclined to trust now. After all, Robb has not harmed her. He also gave her weapons and powerful sacred magic. In all respects, he looks like a member of the Holy See. Therefore, Xiao Yi couldn''t find a reason to doubt Robb. Chapter 58： Why am I going? That night, the moon and stars were scarce. There was not a trace of moonlight in the valley, because the dense black pine trees obscured all the moonlight and starlight, causing the entire valley to fall into a deadly silence. Robb just lay down in a small tent specially set up for him and was about to go to bed. He heard Xuelu''s voice outside the tent: "Mr. Robert, are you asleep?" "not yet!" "How about coming out and talking?" Robb climbed out of the tent and saw Xuelu, Golda, and Kik all there. The three pointed to the edge of the camp. Robb understood and followed them to the corner of the camp. All four of them squatted down and huddled behind the grass, and Golda lowered her voice and said, "Mr. Robert, you seem to have come into the mountain to find the silk of the human wheaten spider?" Robb smiled and nodded: "You are much smarter than the baron and the nun. They probably have been in the system for a long time. They are too naive and don''t understand what I''m doing." The three adventurers were happy, and Golda whispered: "You only got a bit of a spider web during the day. It shouldn''t be enough. Do you need more?" Robb took out a tuft of spider silk from his pocket. This was the silk from the spider web that Golda helped him cut during the day. There was too little. He sighed, "Too little! I need more. Next, I will act with you, but my main purpose is to catch spiders. I dont bother to care about the necromancer." Golda nodded: "I understand! Then we will pay attention to it. We will try our best to get alive when we encounter the human-faced man-eating spider." Robb smiled and said, "Then I will trouble you." "Don''t talk about trouble." Golda said: "You helped us twice and gave us a lot of things. This time we entered the Black Pine Mountains. The things you gave us helped us through several difficulties. Now, we should do something for you." Keike, a person who doesn''t like to talk, also nodded and said, "Let us help you find the human noodles and human spiders. We are adventurers and have very rich experience in finding things." Robb has rich experience in finding mission monsters in the game, but it is hard to say in the real world. It is really not necessarily the three adventurers who are familiar with the road. Since they are willing to help, that is the best, and he laughed:" Then when you helped the baron find the Necromancer, you also helped me find the noodle man-eating spider, you must live, you can''t die!" The three adventurers raised their hands and made an OK gesture. The next day, early in the morning! Although the sun had gotten up, the sun still failed to penetrate this dark valley. The baron''s scouts scattered in groups, carefully exploring the valley. Robb and the three adventurers walked on the side of the team, keeping a certain distance from the baron''s team, while walking, looking for what they were looking for. "Pay attention to the narrower and darker places." Kick said as he walked: "The human pasta spider likes to move in that kind of place. Look... the gap between the two big rocks over there looks a lot like Spiders like places where they hang their webs, but look at the stone next to it. There is a poisonous tree frog squatting there. The human-faced human spider is afraid of this poisonous tree frog, and this kind of frog does not like human-faceted human spiders. They are almost impossible. Appears in the same area, so there will be no spider webs there." The others nodded. Robb also listened humbly. What''s interesting is that Xiaoyi''s head appeared behind him, and he also looked humbly and teachable. He nodded to Kike and said: "Thank you Mr. Kike for the explanation, I Just now I really wanted to go over and see if there were any spider webs hanging there. Your introduction saved me a lot of time." Goldach said: "Miss nun, why did you come to find the spider? Don''t you go and help the baron find the necromancer?" Xiaoyi didnt say anything, but he secretly said in his heart: Although Im sorry to say this to the Baron, the affairs of the Holy See are of course more important to me than the affairs of the Gran Kingdom. Since the priest is looking for spiders, I must also look for necromancers. Put it first. "Ah, look over there. It looks like a place with spiders." Kik pointed to the front. There were two large, bare stones, and a small, narrow passage formed between them. "Indeed, spiders can easily form webs in such places." Little Yixi said: "Let''s go and take a look." A group of people quickly walked in front of the two big rocks and got closer. Everyone saw that there was really a transparent spider web hanging in the air. They followed the main thread of the spider web and looked at the mountain wall next to it. There is a small hole in it, just as wide as a person''s shoulder can penetrate. Robb couldn''t help but said with joy: "It''s this kind of hole! The spider that was hacked to death by the Baron yesterday was also hiding in this kind of hole." Kike said: "Now we have to draw the spider out! This kind of thing is very timid. Before the prey is caught in the net, it will not come out, and there can be no threatening creatures outside the cave... So, we Everyone has to hide, and only send one person to hang on the spider web. When the human wheaten man-eater spider comes out, the people who have hidden it in advance will rush up and catch it alive." "Very good, reliable!" Robb gave Kike a thumbs up: "If you command, I can rest assured." Kike said: "The question now is, who of us hangs on the spider web as bait?" As soon as this was said, everyone''s eyes turned to Xiao Yi almost at the same time! The latter knew what these guys were doing, and couldn''t help pointing to his nose: "Why me?" Robb said: "You are a nun, who are you not going to?" Little Yiqi said: "Why do I have to go to a nun at this time?" Robb said: "The kind nun was trapped by the evil spider web. A group of adventurers rushed over to defeat the spider and save the nun. This is the most serious story script, right? Otherwise you think in another direction. The muscular Gorda was trapped by the spider web, and a weak nun ran out to fight the spider, and finally saved the muscular man. You said that your eyes are not hot." Xiao Yi: "..." This doesn''t make sense, Xiao Yi couldn''t laugh or cry: "I''m going to the head office." Everyone discussed it, and then brushed the floor, all scattered, hiding behind the rocks and the big tree, and only Xiao Yi was left in the field. She looked around, sighed, and looked up at the spider web in front of her. That''s it, go on... He jumped on the spider web, his body rotated a half circle in mid-air, snapped, stuck! She was not like Robb who jumped onto the spider web and was a continuous resistance. Instead, she was glued to death without any suspense. Her left hand and feet were all stuck by the spider web, and only one right hand could move. . Chapter 59： You are pitting me The decoy nun is ready! Xiao Yi was stuck on a spider web, but he was still a little flustered in his heart. Humans would panic in their heart when they couldn''t move their bodies. She had to say to herself repeatedly: Don''t be afraid, the priest and three powerful adventurers are hiding nearby. If I encounter danger, they will come out to rescue me. And I also have a right hand that can move, and if necessary, I can also use this hand to pull out the silver-plated blunderbuss hanging on my thighs to attack the noodles. After repeating this to myself a few times, I felt more stable in my heart. While pretending to be struggling, shaking the cobwebs, my eyes widened and looked at the tiny spider hole. At this time, Robb, Golda, Kik, and Xuelu all opened their eyes and stared at the spider hole. As soon as the noodles and the noodles came out, everyone rushed to capture it alive. Kike whispered: "Everyone be careful when catching spiders. This thing has two mouths, one on the head and the other under the chest and abdomen. There is a real spider head there. Both mouths will bite. Dont get bitten, otherwise you will be paralyzed and your respiratory system will fail and you will die. Although we have a pastor, we can detoxify, but we can avoid poisoning as much as possible." "Good!" Golda and Xuelu replied. Robb was thinking in his heart: I dont know how to grab it with my hands. I would use an ice ring technique to freeze the spider and grab it, but... my ice magic is too strong, Im afraid its not just freezing. , It will freeze to death directly. what! By the way, I can use the earth wall technique. When the spider comes out, I will cast the earth wall technique four times to trap it in the four walls. He was thinking of this, and Xue Lu next to him gently stabbed him, motioning him to look. When Robber Dingqing saw that there was movement in the spider cave, just like yesterday, a spider''s feet came out first, and then a beautiful woman''s head protruded halfway out, and she cautiously looked outside, and saw that there was only one weak body outside. The woman was struggling on the Internet, and then the human-faced man-eating spider continued to crawl forward. Little by little, slowly crawling out of the cave... Robb was overjoyed. Now he waited for it to come out of the hole. The moment it came out, he used a soil wall to block its way back to the hole, and then the other three soil walls were erected together, and he immediately grabbed it. Seeing that the spider is about to come out of the hole! Suddenly, a soldier shouted in the distance: "There is a situation, be careful!" This loud scream was very ear-piercing and echoed in the empty valley. The human-faced man-eating spider was startled by the sound, and suddenly shrank back and returned to the cave. "I wipe it!" Robb almost jumped up with anger. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the soldier''s cry, just in time to see a group of soldiers running in the direction where everyone was. While running, he shouted: "Be careful! Undead, a lot of undead." Five soldiers stumbled in front, followed by a large group of skeleton soldiers, brandishing swords and shields, and chasing them smashingly, judging by at least fifty in number. Before everyone had time to jump out of the hiding place to help, they saw five soldiers running down another mountain road, yelling: "Dead!" Everyone turned their heads and took a look. A large group of skeleton soldiers followed behind these guys. In an instant, the entire valley became lively, and people everywhere shouted: "Be careful! There are so many skeleton soldiers, I don''t know where they suddenly appeared." "gather!" "Assemble to the baron." Then the baron''s voice also rang: "I am a berserker. I am unprofessional to deal with skeleton soldiers. The whole army is gathering around the nun." "Yes, yes! There is also the priest." "The priest can draw the holy light shelter in an instant and go to the priest." Chaotic noises rang everywhere, accompanied by one or two sounds of weapon handover, and the sound of feather arrows breaking through the air. Then, soldiers from all directions ran out, fighting and running, followed by a group of skeleton soldiers behind them. In an instant, everyone gathered around Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi hung up high and looked far away. She had already seen the soldiers being chased by the skeleton soldiers and was already chanting the spell silently. As soon as these soldiers ran to her, she shouted on the spider web: "Holy Nova !" In the heart of the only right hand that could only move, a bright golden light burst out, and it enveloped a 10-yard radius in an instant. The soldiers who rushed to her were all healed. His injuries have also been slightly recovered. However, the few skeleton soldiers who chased the nearest rushed into the range of the sacred nova, and the power of the holy light smashed. Although Xiaoyis sacred nova technique was not very strong, it had a miraculous effect on the skeleton soldiers. The few skeleton soldiers who rushed the fastest were drawn by the holy light, flew backwards and almost fell apart. The soldiers lifted their spirits: "Great! The clergy is really the nemesis of the undead." After praising the clergy, the soldiers looked up together and looked at Xiao Yi hanging in a spider web in mid-air, and asked incomparably: "But what exactly is the nun playing? Why do you want to hang yourself on the spider web? ?" Xiao Yi couldn''t laugh or cry: "Hurry up and let me off the Internet, and I will help you deal with these skeleton soldiers." Several soldiers hurried to cut the spider webs, while Xiao Yi continued to recite the incantation. With a wave of his hand, a sacred smiting attack caused a skeleton soldier in the distance to fall down. These things are slow to say, but in fact they are only a moment. When Robb and the three adventurers stood up from behind the tree, the fighting was already very lively outside. The soldiers had formed a battle and were fighting against the skeleton army. People were injured from time to time, while the valleys and hillsides on both sides were still not stopping. Skeleton soldiers came out of the ground, densely packed, and I don''t know how many. The baron rushed out of a small path, followed by several guards. One of the guards was injured on the leg, and a companion supported him while running. The speed was obviously not fast, and he was about to be chased by the skeleton soldiers. Going up, the baron''s eyes turned red with a flash of blood and anger. He turned around and swept across with a sword. The three skeleton soldiers broke into six pieces... However, the undead creatures were not so easy to kill. The skeleton soldiers who were broken into six parts crawled and crawled, regrouped, and chased them again. "Run!" The baron pulled his own guards: "When you get to the priest and nun, you will be safe." Robb saw the ping-pong-pong playing everywhere, he couldn''t help but sighed: "My spider must not dare to come out of the hole now! What should I do with my stockings? You guys... Prick me." "Mr. Robert." Golda yelled from the side: "We have taken the baron''s money, so we are going to help him fight at this time, let''s get rid of him first." Robb spread his hands: "Okay! Anyway, I can''t catch spiders now." Golda picked up the shield in his left hand and the sword in his right hand, and rushed up with a roar. Kik and Xuelu also shrugged, and joined Golda in the battle circle. Robb looked left and right, fighting everywhere. What''s up? If you become lazy at this time, I''m afraid it''s a bit bad. Chapter 60： Im a big guy, I have a showdown Robb was hesitating whether to take a shot, and suddenly a pretty shadow jumped to his side. It turned out that it was Xiao Yi. She actually stood in front of Robb and blocked Robb behind with her tender body. Robbqi said: "What are you doing?" Xiao Yi quickly said: "Leave it to me first. If you can''t make a move, it''s better not to make a move." Robb was even more curious: "Huh? Why?" Xiao Yi whispered: "Don''t reveal your identity." At this point Robb understood that Xiaoyi really regarded him as a heresy judge, mistakenly thinking that he was carrying out the secret mission assigned to him by the Holy See with his identity hidden. In this case, of course, he should be as low-key as possible. If you accidentally reveal your identity, and the baron and his soldiers see something, it may destroy the plan of the Holy See, and it will be detrimental to the Holy See. Out of such considerations, Xiao Yi would of course tell Robb not to shoot. Robb spread his hands: "If I don''t make a move, you can really cover it? Look at this hillside, full of skeleton soldiers, I''m afraid... the bones stolen in various towns are all here, right." Xiao Yi looked up and looked around. There were indeed a lot of skeleton soldiers. There were hundreds of them attacking. There were still many on the hillside coming by Lu Lu. Looking at the total number, I was afraid it was almost a thousand. She whispered: "It seems that we did not find the wrong place. This is the necromancer''s lair, but the number of skeleton soldiers is a little bit more than expected, **** it! I thought he only had more than 700 skeleton soldiers at most. It''s at least a thousand at a glance." Robb said: "This is reasonable. There are more than 700 skeletons lost in the town alone. Wouldn''t the Necromancer dig out some more unowned bones in the wild? This year of turmoil and chaos, the wild is not Know how many bones there are..." Xiaoyi bit her lower lip: "I will figure out a solution." Robb said: "Anyway, give me a bottle of holy water first, and I will open the holy light shelter. Anyway, this trick has been used in front of the baron and the soldiers, and there is no need to deliberately conceal it." Xiaoyi thought about it carefully, but that was true. She reached out and touched in her luggage, took out a small bottle of holy water, handed it to Robb, and then turned around to face the battlefield, chanting a spell in her mouth, preparing to drop a sacred new star. Robb took the holy water and cast a magic circleHoly Light Shelter. Five seconds to read the article, taking advantage of these five seconds, his eyes also wandered on the battlefield. Xuelu released a fireball, which exploded among the skeleton soldiers, exploding a bunch of skeleton people on their backs. Golda put up her shield and blocked her in front of Xuelu, helping her block two arrows. Kik took out a silver-plated arrow and wanted to shoot. He suddenly hesitated, then retracted the silver-plated arrow into his quiver, and then took an ordinary arrow and shot it out. The barons eyes were blood-red, and he charged in the skeleton soldier with his blood anger. He charged, and shouted, "You **** bones, give me victory." As for ordinary soldiers, the situation is terrible. Their combat effectiveness is relatively poor. If they are a pair of skeleton soldiers, there is nothing to be afraid of, but now there are ten times as many skeleton soldiers as them. These ordinary soldiers Had to form a battle, struggling to support. In just such a short period of time, I saw that many people were injured and the color was lost. Now Xiaoyi has no time to perform the treatments one by one. They can only wait for Xiaoyi to be sacred next time. When the new star is released, rub the weak treatment that works badly. 5 seconds! Robbs Sanctuary of Light is finally finished! brush! A golden, huge magic circle unfolded under everyones feet, a huge circle with a radius of 20 yards and a diameter of 40 yards. In this circle, all the skeleton soldiers froze at the same time. Then, the golden light came from like particles of light. Rushing upwards, passing through the bodies of these skeleton soldiers, and flying into the air. After stiffening for a few seconds, they fell to the ground with a clatter, becoming lifeless bones again. The skeleton soldiers outside the aperture were also taken aback by the halo. One skeleton soldier wanted to rush through the circle without believing in evil, but when it dashed to the edge of the aperture, it seemed to hit a golden wall. With a sound, golden light particles exploded on its forehead. The skeleton soldier fell backwards, and a rust-iron sword held high fell to the ground and rolled a few times. The baron was overjoyed and exclaimed: "It is the Holy Light Shelter opened by the priest. Everyone retreats into the Holy Light Shelter!" The well-trained soldiers don''t need command at all, they have already retreated into the aperture. There were more than one hundred people standing in a circle with a radius of 20 meters. They didn''t seem very crowded. They could still maintain a basic formation. The offensive of the skeleton soldiers outside stopped, they all stood outside the circle, and would not dare to rush in for a while. Rotating around the halo, it was obvious that he was studying how to break into this golden circle. The soldiers inside the aperture were also temporarily relieved, and briefly put down their swords. "Count the losses!" shouted the baron: "Report the count." "1...2...3..." The soldiers started to count, and then one of the soldiers yelled: "John was badly injured. I''ll count 65 for him." Xiao Yi quickly turned his head to look over. A soldier fell to the ground, his eyes closed, blood flowing across his waist, and it seemed that he was seriously injured. She hurriedly muttered the healing technique in a low voice, but a healing technique could not cure him, and the soldier was too badly injured. Xiao Yi''s healing technique only allowed him to recover half of his injuries. Xiaoyi had to continue to recite the second healing spell... Here the healing spell has just started, and someone over there yells: "Jack is badly injured! He needs healing." "Miss nun, Marvin has a broken arm and needs treatment urgently, otherwise it will only be useless." Xiaoyi immediately felt that Yali Mountain was big: "Put the injured people together, I will treat them with group therapy to see how many..." A soldier said: "It is reported that there are sixty-seven people with varying degrees of injuries." As soon as Xiao Yi heard this value, one head suddenly became two big. Although she can group therapy, group therapy is also limited. Only five people can be treated at a time. Moreover, although the effect of group therapy is very good, it is very effective for magic. But the consumption is very large, and she will run out of magic power within a few times. Now everyone is still surrounded by the skeleton army, if the magic is exhausted, it is not a good thing. "Is military-level treatment still too much pressure for a nun?" Robb walked out from the side and said in an unpleasant manner, "Why doesn''t the Holy Light Chapel send more clergymen out with you? " Both Xiaoyi and the Baron said with a bitter face: "It''s just a reconnaissance mission, and no one expected it to be like this." "Forget it, let me come!" Robb said, "Don''t look at me like this, I''m also a pastor." Xiaoyi whispered: "Hidden strength..." "Forget it, can I hide it in this situation? If you hide it, you will die." Robb said, "I originally planned to get along with you as an ordinary person, but in exchange it was alienated and didn''t pretend. Now, Im the boss, Im going to showdown." Chapter 61： Sacred hymn Xiao Yi thinks about it carefully, it doesn''t matter, in this situation, whether he can break out of the siege and go back is a problem. Even if Robb is really a heretical judge, it is really unnecessary to hide his identity now. She stepped back two steps, and whispered: "Then I will leave it to you first." Robb stood in front of the wounded soldiers. At this time, all the soldiers were squeezed into the 40-yard-diameter holy light shelter. The skeleton soldiers outside were layered on top of each other, and they would not dare to attack for a while. But the soldiers looked at the skeleton soldiers through a circle of light, and they were quite panicked. Coupled with the wounds of many soldiers, they are even more panicked. They are not rookie soldiers, but veterans who have experienced many battles. They have seen priests heal on the battlefield. Generally speaking, a single priest cannot take care of the scale of injuries at the army level. Often there is a dedicated medical team, and a whole team of pastors must be treated together. Otherwise, a priest will be unable to heal all wounded soldiers if the magic power is exhausted. As soon as Robb walked over, some of the lightly wounded soldiers took the initiative to step back a few steps, wanting Robb to use the limited magic power on the more injured comrades. "Father, heal my brother, he hurts more." "Father, I''m fine! John is going to die." Robb smiled at them: "Don''t worry, it can be cured, no one has to let it go, this injured person still can''t trouble me." "Hey? It hurts so much..." the baron said: "So you can cure it too?" Robb doesnt talk nonsense with them anymore. In the face of doubt, the best way is not to explain with his mouth, but to prove it with actions. Say a thousand sentences and say 10,000. Its better to shoot a magic trick. Useful on their faces. Robb lifted his hand into the air... A holy light flooded out from his body, and his mouth began to pretend to chant the mantra at the same time. Because there was Xiao Yi next to him, he did not dare to chant the mantra too loudly, otherwise it would be difficult to explain the wrong syllable if he heard it. , So when he chanted the spell, he only used a very small voice, only the volume that he could hear was broken and said: eating grapes but not spitting out grape skins, not eating grapes but spitting out grape skins, black chemical fertilizers and ash, and ash chemical fertilizers turn black. The pole is long, the bench is wide, and the pole is not as long as the bench... After reading for three seconds, the tongue became a twist shape, forget it, don''t pretend, now the tongue is still within the rescue range, and the tongue can only be cut off if you continue to read it. He stopped his thoughts, and his tongue bounced back to normal. People who learn this world say when they use magic, "Holy hymn!" For an instant, everyone''s ears seemed to hear the sound of a pipe organ. Then, against the sound of the piano, there seemed to be a group of children chanting poems in unison. Xiaoyi listened to her ears, and could vaguely hear the lyrics: Holy pure love Beyond love Joy from heaven descends on earth ... Almighty God of Light Beg for rescue Allow me to accept the life of god ... The holy light is like a musical note in a poem, jumping on the bodies of all wounded soldiers, and with each jump, one wounded soldier''s injury is recovered. The sky is full of light and broken shadows, and the golden light waves gently rippling, soothing the body and mind. The wounded soldiers who fell to the ground got up. In a blink of an eye, all the wounded soldiers found that they didn''t seem to have been injured at all. Only the holes in the leather armor reminded them that they had been stabbed or chopped by a skeleton soldier here. "Healed?" "What kind of healing magic is this? It''s amazing! It''s cured all at once." "John was badly injured, almost dying, why did he get up in a blink of an eye?" "Yeah, so did I, the intestines just ran out just now, and everything is healed this time. I''m so embarrassed!" "OMG!" "This is impossible!" "What kind of magic is this? I haven''t seen it before." "This poetry sounds very holy." "Want to kneel!" The soldiers have never seen such magic, but several knowledgeable people have seen it. For example, the baron recognizes this trick. It is a group restoration magic "sacred hymn" that can only be used by very high-level priests in the Holy See. On top of ordinary therapies. This is not a trick that ordinary little pastors know! Even if the little priests can try their best to learn this stinky long spell and read it out intact, they will fail due to the lack of sacred magic power, except to exhaust themselves. In addition, there will be no good results. However, now Robb released the magic with a wave of his hand, and the effect was excellent. In an instant, all the sixty-seven wounded soldiers with varying degrees of injury recovered their health. Xiao Yi opened her mouth in surprise, thinking in her heart: What a powerful "sacred hymn", I can''t use this magic, and practice is far from enough! Now it can be more certain that he is a heretical judge, it must be! After all, the baron was the leader of the army. Although he was surprised by this magic, he was the first to wake up and shouted: "Hey, what are you standing in a daze? Hurry up and thank the priest, a group of rude guys." The soldiers were yelled at by the baron, waking up like a dream, and hurriedly turned to Robb: "Thank you for the priest''s treatment." Robb smiled and said, "It''s easy to talk about it, it''s a little thing, it''s a little magic, it''s not a lot of trouble." Everyone thought: Are you still called Little Magic? It''s too big to be confusing. The baron said: "Mr. Robert, your sacred hymn is very powerful! This is a magic used only by high-ranking clergy. Unexpectedly, your priest in a border town would actually use this. I really admire..." Xiao Yi thought to himself: Oops, if you say a few more words, the baron is afraid that he will doubt the identity of the priest. My heretical judge of the Holy See can''t let others see through the identity casually, otherwise it will affect the secret mission given to him by the Holy See. She didn''t know that Robb had no secret missions at all, and he had no identity to reveal. Even if he really attracted some enemies, it was a big deal to play tower defense, Robb didn''t care at all. She wanted to help Robb cover up his identity and quickly stood up and said: "Baron, let''s think about how to get out of the siege. We have now determined that this is the necromancer''s den. Now we only need to bring the news back. ." "Oh, yes!" The baron''s head woke up: "There is no time to waste now, so we have to give priority to how to get out." He looked around and saw that outside the 40-yard-diameter golden circle, there were still thousands of skeleton soldiers staring at him. When Robb treated the wounded soldiers, two or three skeleton soldiers tried to break through the holy light shelter, but They were all bounced back by the Holy Light. Now the skeleton soldiers seemed to be thinking of a way, but they only had one bone, not even a brain, and they didn''t know what they were thinking about. Chapter 62： Pretend to be a criminal The baron cried: "Three adventurers, you should often run into similar situations, can you think of something?" Golda said: "There is a way!" The baron was overjoyed: "What way?" Golda pointed to the southwest direction, which is the direction where everyone entered the mountain, and said with a smile, "From here, forcefully kill." "Isn''t that just being hard?" The Baron said in an unpleasant way: "I will do the hard way too. My Berserker is the best at being hard. I have to ask you? What about your rich adventure experience?" Golda said: "Now that the opponent is surrounded by so many skeleton soldiers, the adventure experience is no longer needed. It should be your army combat experience that is useful. Now you can still play tricks? There is only a hard way to go. ." The baron thought about it carefully, as if it was really the case. "If it''s just a large group of skeleton soldiers, it''s not difficult to go out forcibly." Xiao Yi said: "With me and the priest treating everyone, let''s force a breakthrough from the southwest." The baron thought about it carefully, yes, although the number of skeleton soldiers is large, they are only the lowest scum soldiers in the Undead system. Their individual combat ability is not much better than the scouts under his own. There is a priest and a priest. In the case of a nun being treated, it was not difficult to kill her. He pointed to the southwest with the two-handed sword in his hand, and said loudly: "Attention all! Prepare to break through in this direction." Golda raised his one-handed sword and shield, and said loudly: "I will go to the front to clear the way for everyone." At this time, Robb was thinking in his heart: What a fart! My spider hasn''t been caught yet. I didn''t go anywhere before I caught the spider, but now with so many skeleton soldiers and people in the valley, the spiders are so scared that they dare not show their heads, shit. I seem to be able to sweep away the skeletons, and kick the Baron and his party out of the valley by the way, leaving only a few adventurers and Xiao Yi, let them help me catch a few more spiders. He just thought of this when a grotesque laughter suddenly sounded, "Jie Jie Jie Jie". With the laughter, a man in a black robe appeared on the hillside. His robe was big and empty, but everyone It can still be seen that the body under his robe is extremely thin, either skinny or just a bone. He lowered his head and laughed a few times, but he couldn''t just laugh. After all this kind of bad guy laughed, he would raise his head and say a few words, pretending to be compelling, and this guy is no exception. After smiling, he raised his head. At this time, everyone could see his face. He was a disgusting man who was as thin as a corpse and whose skin was tightly packed with bones. His complexion was pale and his eyes were blank, as if the wind could blow it down, but his body was filled with powerful black magic power, which was just like the substance, spreading his teeth and claws like octopus tentacles behind him. He waved the skull staff he was holding, pointed at Robb and others in the middle of the valley, and said with a weird smile: "Want to go? No one can go, Jiejiejiejie! How could it be possible to let you go back and move the army? ?" The baron and Xiao Yi turned their heads and looked at the man, their faces changed color at the same time: "High-ranking necromancer! Such a strong magic power, you can feel the gloomy aura of him so far away." Golda, Kik, and Xuelu took a step towards Robb without a trace. These three guys know how strong Robb is, so when they see a strong enemy, their first reaction is to hold their thighs first. . "Wait!" Robb said suddenly: "I said, necromancer, can you be more creative in the animation you appear on? The way you make a funny smile while appearing on the stage is out of date, dont you know? Im going to be surprised and shocked by you, but Im tired of seeing your funny laugh coming on stage. Go back and go back and play again." Necromancer:"" baron:"" soldiers:"" Skeleton soldiers: "???" The whole valley became strangely quiet. After a while, the necromancer, who was almost mad, roared: "How reasonable! I dare to be so rude to me. You, I recognize your face, you are The **** priest in Westwind Town! At that time, I was too far away and I didnt clean up you. Now you take the initiative to send it to the door, thats really great. A small pastor is just relying on the holy light shelter to protect you. Dare to be so arrogant to me like this?" Robb walked to the edge of the Holy Light Sanctuary, and stood a little bit on the edge of the outermost circle of the magic circle, and made a grimace at the necromancer: "Come on, come in and hit me if you are not convinced..." There is an afterword to his sentence, "If you don''t come in and beat me, I will come out and beat you", and then he planned to go out and beat the guy. However, the Necromancer was obviously a robbing agent. Before Robb had finished his pretense, the Necromancer interrupted him and said, "Do you think I can''t get in? Humph!" Watch me break your holy light shelter." After speaking, the staff in his hand was raised high, and the mantra began to be chanted in his mouth. Robb originally wanted to slap the pretending offender to death, but as soon as he heard him chanting a spell, he stopped his movements so that he could take a leisurely look at his successor. For Robb, there are still many unknown things. Only by observing more can he understand the world better. If he slaps everything in the front, he will only know nothing. Outsider. So he took his hand, ready to see what tricks the necromancer was going to play. The baron is not as leisurely as he is. When he saw the necromancer chanting a spell, he immediately shouted: "Archer! Quick, interrupt his spell." Several soldiers immediately jumped out, drawn bows and arrows, and shot towards the necromancer, but their position was at the bottom of the valley, and the necromancer was standing on the hillside. This positional relationship was extremely unfavorable for the archer. The arrow was already weak when it flew halfway, and it couldn''t shoot the Necromancer at all, but everyone had no doubt that the Necromancer''s magic could fly over and hit him. However, in addition to the ordinary archers, there is also a powerful archer in the team. Kick stepped out from behind Robb, swept the ground and filled the "Birch Bow of the Dead Slayer" with Robb, and put a "silvered arrow" on it. The bow was like a full moon and the arrow was like a shooting star. Previous skill: "Accurate shooting". A silver-plated arrow came out of the string, and shot it at the chest of the necromancer... This arrow is so powerful that even Kik, an archer, was shocked. I didnt expect that the bow Robb sent him with an arrow would have such a powerful additional effect. Look at the castration of this arrow. Ling Mage, he is bound to die. Chapter 63： Look at his calm face The arrow scurried in mid-air, castrated like a shooting star, a distance that ordinary archers could not reach, but for this arrow it was effortless. In a blink of an eye, the arrow had reached the necromancer. However, two huge skeleton soldiers suddenly jumped out from the hillside. They were a circle larger than ordinary skeleton soldiers. They not only had iron swords with broken embroidery in their hands, but also carried shields and helmets on their heads. Obviously Much better than ordinary skeleton soldiers. The two skeleton soldiers raised their shields at the same time and blocked them in front of the Necromancer. "Peng!" The arrow enchanted by the necromancer shot through the first skeleton soldier''s shield and bones. The skeleton soldier exploded into a pile of powder and flew in all directions, but the power of the arrow was also attenuated a lot. The second skeleton soldier raised his shield again, but the arrow was still blocked by it after all, and it was inserted into the shield of the second skeleton soldier. "Hey!" Keike, Baron, Xiaoyi, Golda, Xuelu and others all sighed together, expressing disappointment. When the Cycla bow was about to shoot again, he saw a large group of skeleton soldiers on the hillside, all raising their shields to protect the necromancer behind. "I can''t interrupt him to cast spells!" Kick called: "Prepare to deal with the magic coming soon." Xiaoyi also began to chant the curse quickly: "Power Word Shield!" A small golden light shield enveloped Xiao Yi. Xuelu also chanted the incantation almost at the same time: "Fire Wall Art!" A wall of flames stood up in front of her, forming a defense. The baron next to him said in an angry voice: "Hey, do you only protect yourself? How about us?" Xiao Yi said awkwardly, "I won''t do that." Xuelu beckoned and said, "You can come and stand behind my wall of fire, you see, Golda and Kik have already squeezed in for the first time." baron:"" This is very angry! Dignified Baron, really can''t do such a shameful thing. The baron said loudly: "Break to the southwest while he hasn''t completed the spell!" Robb grabbed him: "Don''t run around, instead of rushing around at this time, it''s better to stay in the holy light shelter I painted for you. This shelter may also block his dark magic." "Hey?" The baron thought carefully, and the priest was right. When facing dark magic, there is no place safer than in the Sanctuary of Light. Instead of being slapped on the back by a magic when rushing, it is better to watch the changes. . But he was still very guilty, erected his two-handed sword and stood in front of him like a shield. The necromancer on the hillside finally completed his magic! The skeleton staff in his hand slammed on the ground... A black, gloomy, and terrifying aura surged from the location of the staff suddenly, as if he had pierced a black crater with his staff, and the magic of darkness surged and spewed out in all directions, even The naked eye can see the black mist spreading against the ground. The ground on which the Necromancer stood instantly turned into a black ground. All the soil began to turn black. The flowers and plants on the black mud withered instantly. As the black ground spread, the surrounding flowers and trees died in large areas... The black ground spread towards the holy light shelter below the valley. "No, it''s a plague land!" The baron yelled, "It''s a very advanced dark magic...it''s not good...this thing spreads over and will destroy our holy light shelter." This sentence scared the soldiers! The soldiers fought with the Skeleton Soldiers for a short time, because the gap in numbers was too great, and 67 people were injured in a blink of an eye. They were only temporarily safe by relying on the Holy Light Shelter to protect them. Now I heard that this plague land can destroy the Holy Light Refuge, isn''t that killing? Xiao Yi said: "Baron, don''t mess with yourself! Whether the Plaguelands can break the Sanctuary of Light depends on the spellcasters on both sides who have the stronger magic power. This necromancer may not be able to win Father Robert." "But... this necromancer looks so strong." The baron said: "You can feel a very powerful dark magic from him, but the priest...cough... but he can''t feel anything." Xiao Yi wanted to pull the ear of the baron and say to him: "That''s because the priest is a heretical judge. In order to hide his identity, he deliberately constricted his magic power to prevent you from seeing it." However, I can only think about this, and I really can''t say it! The identity of the heretical judge is top secret and must not be revealed. She had no choice but to comfort the Baron: "Don''t be afraid. Look at Father Robert''s face, and you can''t see any wavering at all." The baron turned to look at Robb, who was really calm, even a little bit happy. However, when he just thought of this, he saw Robb''s expression suddenly changed, from a happy expression to an expression of annoyance about to jump up and hit someone. It turned out that Robb saw a very discordant picture. The hillside where the Necromancer was standing was just below the hole of the human-faced man-eater spider that everyone wanted to catch just now...There was a living human-face man-eater spider inside, which was Robbs ambition to obtain the raw material supplier of stockings. However, after the Necromancers plague land spread, he walked along the hillside and swallowed all the normal ground, turning the ground into highly toxic black mud, all the flowers and plants died, the earthworms, centipedes, insects, etc. in the soil, All died tragically one by one. The plague land quickly spread to the mouth of the spider cave. Although the human face man-eating spider in the cave is much stronger than ordinary insects, but... who can withstand this plague land? If it still stays in the hole and can''t come out, it''s afraid that it will be killed by the magic of the Plaguelands in a few minutes. Human Face Eater Spider feels that Yali Mountain is big, and now it doesnt care how many skeleton soldiers there are outside, whether its dangerous or not, it rushes out of the spider hole frantically, and then ran away, wanting to stay away from this terrifying plague. land. At the same time, there were still several holes on the hillside, and at the same time, a human-faced man-eating spider appeared. This hillside happened to be the colony of human-faced and man-eating spiders. There were a total of five spider holes on the small hillside, and five spiders jumped out of them, running away lifelessly. Of course Robb loves to watch this picture. Even the expression on his face cant help but he cant help showing a happy smile. At this moment, the black silk and the white silk are waving to him, and the beautiful maid is about to Complete the final form... He was about to rush to grab a few back! At this moment, a skeleton soldier looked down at the human wheaten man-eating spider running by under his feet, and chopped it down with a knife. The human-face man-eating spider screamed, and his head was in a different place, and the green plasma was spilled. All over the floor. Robb''s expression changed at this moment, instantly becoming desperate. Chapter 64： The rhythm of catching spiders "I''ll rub it!" Robb roared, "The skeleton soldier of the dog day, don''t want to live anymore." Xuelu said playfully next to him: "Mr. Robert, they are already dead." Robb: "..." Now that he has no time to spit out with Xuelu, he glanced towards the hillside, and saw that there were four spiders left escaping desperately. The Plaguelands were chasing after them, and they were going to swallow them at any time, and these spiders still It is so difficult to bypass countless skeleton soldiers. There are tigers at the front door and wolves at the back door. Robb just glanced at it and felt how hard their lives were, and it really made people cry. "Little spiders, don''t be afraid, brother is here to save you." Robb roared and rushed out of the holy light shelter, rushing straight to the spider closest to him. This action shocked the Baron, Xiaoyi, and the more than one hundred soldiers. Only three adventurers were relatively calm, especially Xuelu. She already knew that Robb was unfathomable and didn''t mean to worry about him at all. . Xiao Yi yelled: "Father, come back soon. Without the protection of the Holy Light Shelter, it is too dangerous." The baron also cried, "Father, what are you doing?" Robb shook his head without looking back: "Wait for me, I''ll be right back." After saying this, the two skeleton soldiers had already swung their swords at him and slashed over. He didn''t have any weapons in his hand, he just reached out. Pushing the two skeleton soldiers lightly, the two skeleton soldiers flew back, bumped and knocked over a lot of skeleton soldiers. A lot of "mobile skills" of agile professions, coupled with a full set of +50% mobile leather armor, his movement speed can only be described as horror, and instantly pierced a blood path among the skeleton soldiers...Oh, no, skeletons The soldiers didn''t have blood, so they actually went through a road of broken bones. All the skeleton soldiers on the road were pushed away by him or beat them apart with one punch. Everyone only felt the figure sway, Robb had already reached a human noodles and man spider, reached out his hand to clasp its neck, and lifted it up, with a happy smile on his face. A powerful skeleton soldier in armor and helmet rushed up from behind and slashed Robb''s back with a knife. Robb handed the spider to his left hand to grasp, and with a pat on his right hand, the skeleton soldier instantly turned into bone fragments. Then he flashed and ran to another spider, stretched out his right hand to grab it, and now has his left and right hands. Clutching a big spider. The head of this kind of human noodle-eating spider is as big as a human head, and it has a huge body, basically half the size of a human. Robb grabs one with one hand, and instantly covers all of his front face. Block. Everyone couldn''t see his people, only the two spiders on his hand were still struggling with their teeth and claws. Robb was extremely happy. He shook his body, and instantly ran back to the Holy Light Sanctuary, and handed the two big spiders to Golda and Kik''s hands: "Help me hold it! Be careful not to kill it. Must live." Golda and Kik hurriedly connected the spiders, Xuelu next to them took out two big bags and put the two spiders into them separately. They are experienced adventurers and know that this evil creature cannot be put in the same bag. Inside, otherwise it is possible to bite each other. Then Robb shook his body and ran out of the Holy Light Sanctuary. The baron doesn''t know if he should vomit now: "Hey, priest, are you going out again?" Xiao Yi Tanshou: "The Plaguelands will soon spread over..." Robb came and caught the spiders again and again. The Plagueland was actually very close to the Holy Light Sanctuary. The remaining two spiders were also chased by the Plaguelands and ran over from the Holy Light Sanctuary. Coming closer. Their IQs are not enough to figure out that there is a sacred magic circle painted on the ground in front. In order to avoid the plague land behind, they rushed towards this side lifelessly, seeing that they were about to hit the aura of the sanctuary. Once the evil creature hits the magic circle arranged by Robb, it will be finished in an instant. But Robb''s eyes were sharp and sharp. He had already buckled their necks before they hit the magic circle, picked up both spiders with one hand, and smiled up to the sky: "Hahahaha! Black silk! , Bai Si! Let''s start, hahaha!" "Father, watch your steps!" "Father, go back to the holy light shelter." The baron and Xiao Yi both exclaimed at the same time... It turned out that just when Robb jumped out of the circle to grab the two spiders, the plague land had already spread to the edge of the Holy Light Sanctuary, and everyone was ready to watch the "blood fight between the plague land and the Holy Light Sanctuary". "I think it will be very exciting after this shopping. But he didn''t expect that just before the two magics collided, Robb jumped out and stood outside the circle. This was just killing him. The plague land swarmed and immediately surrounded Robb''s feet. Several weird hands even stretched out from the mud, grabbing Robb''s calf, trying to drag him down the ground. Xiao Yi is in a hurry, chanting the spell quickly and preparing for treatment... The baron also threw forward, preparing to pull Robb back into the circle. However, at this moment, Robb suddenly lifted his right foot, and the mud hands on his right calf were instantly torn off. Then he frowned and said impatiently, "What the hell?" After speaking, stomped the soles of your feet to the ground! "bump!" A fragile sound came from where he was resting, and the golden light centered on the soles of his feet, spreading to the surroundings. The plague land that had just swarmed was pushed back in an instant. How fast did it come? , Retreat as fast as possible. The skeleton soldiers next to them were holding their swords high, preparing to wait for the Plaguelands to break through the Holy Light Sanctuary, they rushed in and killed all the humans inside. Unexpectedly, the two had not collided yet. The ground was gone all at once, and the skeleton soldiers had to stand dumbly, not knowing what to do. The necromancer on the hillside is also stiff... He had full control of his dark magic, and thought that it would be effortless to deal with a little priest, but he did not expect that people would break his plague land with one foot without relying on the magic circle. Too unreasonable, right? Robb shook his body and returned to the Holy Light Shelter, and put the two spiders that he had just caught into the hands of Xiaoyi and Xuelu: "You also help me get one." The two girls are holding a spider each, and the expressions on their faces are very complicated. This is also thanks to the fact that they are all women who have experienced the baptism of adventure and war. If they are ordinary women, they would not dare to reach out for this weird spider. The baron looked dumbfounded next to him: "What''s the situation? Isn''t it a serious battle? Why has it suddenly become the rhythm of catching spiders?" Chapter 65： Demon Hunters Tracking Arrow There is another person who has the same idea as the baron, and that is the necromancer on the hillside. The situation just now should be a critical moment of life and death for the humans in the valley. They should be shivering with fright, their faces full of fear, shrink into a ball, watch their own plague land spread over with desperate eyes, swallow their holy light shelter, and then like a tide of skeleton soldiers besie them and engulf them. Cut into pieces. Obviously the story should be developed like this! Why did the priest stomped his Plaguelands and grabbed the spider with ease? Doesn''t this put me in the eyes? "Dare to despise me so much!" The Necromancer was furious, and chanted the spell again, this time to make you look good. Just as he started to chant the spell, Robb clapped his hands and smiled: "Finally caught the spider, haha!" Golda carried a bag of spiders on his back and leaned forward: "Mr. Robert, that guy is chanting a spell again." "Oh? Reading again?" Robb glanced at the hillside: "Let me see what else he can do." "Hey? Wouldn''t it be okay to kill him while he didn''t finish reading?" Xue Lu said. "Then I don''t know how strong he is." Robb said, "Know the enemy, and you can win all battles. If you beat him to death without knowing how strong the enemy is, you won''t be able to give it to the next generation. The newcomer talked about the experience of Raiders this BOSS. Once such a thing happened, a newcomer girl asked me how to fight XX BOSS, I replied that she just cut a knife at will... But the girl said I dont She was willing to answer her questions well, and even pretended to be forced in front of her, which blacked me out. Alas, what a beautiful girl, what a pity. So, from then on, I have to observe the boss first when I encounter a strange BOSS. What moves will they do." Xuelu said that the Yali was very big and couldn''t understand what Robb was talking about. After a few seconds, the Necromancer finished chanting the curse, and the skeleton staff in his hand pointed forward, and countless bone spears shot over like a falling star. These bone spears are all condensed with dark magic power, and they contain extremely powerful dark magic power. When flying in mid-air, they bring a huge cry of ghosts and wolves, which has a shaking effect. Everyone can''t help getting nervous again! Bone spear shoots at the Sanctuary of Holy Light, it is completely a hand-to-hand battle between the sacred magic and the dark magic. Whoever has the better magic power will win, and it is not unreasonable at all. The Necromancer looked really strong, and Robb looked really weak. Everyone is worried that these bone spears will penetrate the Sanctuary of Light. However, they couldn''t. When these bone spears flew over the aperture of the Holy Light Sanctuary, a burst of golden light suddenly rippled from the aperture, as if a golden dome appeared in the air. Bone spears hit the cover, bursting one after another, turning into white dust, flying all over the sky, disappearing without a trace. Necromancer:"" Robb: "This is over? Keep on booming!" The Necromancer was trembling all over. That move just now was already his strongest move, unexpectedly... Can''t even blow off a cover? Damn, what kind of weird sanctuary of light is this? Why is a magic circle drawn with holy water so strong? He hadnt played against clergy before, and the Holy Light Sanctuary had broken two or three. He used to easily cover the Holy Light Sanctuary by putting a plague place, or else he would throw away a few bones. The spear pierced the cover directly. What is going on in this holy light shelter today? It''s evil! This is obviously the Holy Light Shelter painted by him hurriedly pouring holy water. Why does it feel like a large group of high-ranking priests working together and drawing a lot of talents to paint the "Strategic Defense Level" Holy Light Shelter so strong? "Hey, I''m going to take action if you don''t recruit." Robb cried. The necromancer shivered... I wanted to run... Robb felt that he couldn''t dig out any new things on this guy. He reached out and dragged Kike''s hand, took Kike''s bow, and then drew a silver-plated arrow from his quiver. , Smiled and said: "Let me use it." Kike said: "This is what you gave me, please use it as you please." When everyone saw him holding a bow, a strange feeling arose in their hearts, and they thought to themselves: Are you actually holding a bow? What are you going to do? You still know how to use a bow, do you? I saw Robb grabbing the bow, pulling it in his hand, and hitting the silver-plated arrow that he had just brought, aiming at the sky, Biu hit the arrow, shot the arrow directly above, and then put the bow down. He returned to Kik''s hand and smiled at everyone: "Let''s go, go home." Everyone: "Hey!" Robb said: "Hey what?" Everyone pointed to the sky with sweat profusely: "Your arrow shot into the sky." "Yes!" "Isn''t this completely crooked? This is also OK?" "Okay!" Robb said solemnly: "Immediately, it will fall from the sky, and then it will be shot on the body of the necromancer. Really, you must believe me." Everyone: "Believe you a ghost!" The baron said: "I know that the longbowman has a unique skill of''projection'', but the accuracy of the''projection'' is not very good. Usually a group of longbowmen''projection'' at the same time, which is used to suppress the enemy''s area. How can your arrow hit the enemy like this?" Even Golda, who has always believed in Robbs strength, couldnt help but said: Moreover, there are many skeleton soldiers guarding the necromancer holding shields, throwing arrows that they have shot past, and they can stop them with a shield on top of their heads. NS." Robb spread his hands: "You should believe in science!" As soon as his voice fell, the arrow that had just shot into the sky had already fallen. No, it should not be said to be "falling", because the word "falling" means that it has no kinetic energy and is pulled downwards by the gravity of the earth. Can be called "Luo". But this arrow still maintains strong kinetic energy. It is not "falling", but flying! It just changed from flying upwards to flying downwards. A little bit of IQ will understand that this arrow must have turned a corner in the sky just now, otherwise it will not be able to continue to maintain kinetic energy. "This arrow will turn!" Kik was the first to react: "This is the magic hunter''s skill-tracking the arrow!" "Hey?" Hearing Kike''s shout, everyone was shocked: "What the hell?" "The Demon Hunter?" "Tracking Arrow?" The demon hunter is the honorary title that can only be obtained after the archer has been practiced to the extreme. It must be in the field of the archer, has reached a superb state, and has hunted and killed the most powerful monster to obtain the honor. And one of the demon hunter''s signature stunts is to track arrows. This arrow is shot at the target, and then it will spin and fly in the sky. No matter how the enemy hides or escapes, it will chase it. Unless the enemy uses a shield, sword, or magic to force the tracking arrow down, otherwise, it will Chasing you to the ground, the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten. The arrow that Robb shot into the sky just now is undoubtedly the tracking arrow. It flew into the sky first, then turned its head down, facing the necromancer''s forehead. Chapter 66： My Fuck, you cheated The skeleton guard next to the Necromancer couldnt let it easily hit its owner. A skeleton soldier raised his shield to block the Necromancers head. The arrow hit the shield and the shield was instantly hit. The bullet flew out. Even the hand of the skeleton soldier holding the shield was shaken to pieces and scattered all over the ground. Although the Necromancer himself was reciting a spell at this time, he was also paying attention to the arrow. Just looking at the arrow''s coming, the weak skeleton soldier should not be able to stop it. The skeleton soldier helped him to stop it. At that time, I took the opportunity to take a step back. After the arrow shook the skeleton soldier, it swept past him, brushing the ground and flew to the back. The necromancer just breathed a sigh of relief, the arrow turned another bend in mid-air, and shot again at the point of his vest. A skeleton soldier yelled "click", leaped towards the back of the necromancer, and blocked the arrow with his body. The "touch" arrow passed through the skeleton soldier, and the special effect of the undead killer was activated, shaking it into bone meal on the ground, and then continued to shoot at the necromancer. "Bone Wall!" The Necromancer finally completed the spell, and a lot of bones emerged from the ground out of thin air, forming an extremely solid wall behind him. This bone wall thief is thick, and if the arrow is shot on it, it will almost certainly be blocked, losing the last bit of kinetic energy. However When the arrow flew a little bit in front of the bone wall, it suddenly raised its head up, turned over the bone wall, and then sank and continued to fly forward, drawing a very ridiculous "ji" shape in midair. The Necromancer yelled: "My Fake! You cheated..." "puff!" The arrow sank into the Necromancer''s chest, and a big hole was blasted into his chest in an instant. After passing through the chest, it finally used up the last bit of kinetic energy, and fell to the ground with a snap. But the necromancer had already lost his life and fell weakly. The dark magic that overflowed on him also lost the support of his body, brushing the ground and drifting around, the gloomy air in the valley suddenly became clear, as if the sun had become brighter. Robb shrugged and sighed: "Look, a bad guy is a bad guy. It''s too inelegant to say something violent before he dies. It''s not elegant for a qualified person like me... I rub! Fake! Golda, take my spider carefully and don''t kill it." Everyone: "..." The scene became weirdly quiet! Everyone was bluffed by Robbs arrow, and they would not want to speak for a while. After a while, the Baron woke up from his astonishment and shook his head and said: "Father, your arrow is really eye-opening. !" Even Kik, who usually rarely speaks, couldnt help but get excited: "The demon hunters stunt! I finally saw it with my own eyes, so strong! Too strong! I will also practice this trick in the future. The lost mage." Xue Lu couldn''t help sighing: "This is really terrifying. After I see the Demon Hunter, I will quickly take out the "Instant Teleportation Scroll" to run around. There is no way to fight." Goldach said: "Huh? Didn''t your instant teleporting scroll from the teacher? Is there another one?" Xuelu: "Cough...cough..." The little Yi next to him was also shocked. He thought: I can''t understand this priest more and more...How can he be able to use the magic hunter''s stunts again? Robb immediately realized that he was suspected again. He hurriedly hooked on the ground with his toes, hooked up a black stone, grabbed it in the palm of his hand, stretched out his hand, spread his palm, and let Xiaoyi and the Baron see the stone and face. It showed pain: "Oh, this **** stone, it''s sucking my energy...Oh...this...is it a cursed black gem? Maybe it''s home to Jonathan Josda, the ancestor of the Demon Hunter. soul!" The Baron and Xiaoyi had a dumbfounded expression: "Hey! This trick can''t be played a second time. We have already seen it. Last time, you and Xuelu lied to us." Robb: "..." "Okay." Robb threw the stone aside: "Don''t pretend, I''m a gangster, I have a showdown." Xiao Yi had already determined that Robb was a heretical judge, but now that he saw his demon hunter''s stunt, he became a little uncertain, and there was a cloud of mud in his mind, and he didn''t know what to say for a while. But the baron said seriously: "There are good hands in the Holy See of Light, I have finally seen it." Robb smiled and said: "So so so." The baron said: "You are really humble." A soldier nearby shouted: "My Lord Baron, although the Necromancer has fallen, these skeleton soldiers have not dispersed yet! What should we do?" When everyone woke up, they looked outside the holy light shelter. The skeleton soldiers outside were originally under the command of the Necromancer, but now that the Necromancer is dead, they have lost their backbone. But they are different from the puppets manipulated by "skeleton manipulation", they are immortal monsters that have already gained immortality. So even if the Necromancer falls, they can still move. The skeleton soldiers looked left and right blankly. There was no expression on the hollow eye sockets and bones, but everyone could see that they were very blank. Xiao Yi pointed to these skeleton soldiers and said: "These are ordinary townspeople. They were entrapped by the Necromancer and turned into undead creatures. The souls were trapped in this shell and tortured, unable to fly to heaven or fall into it. Hell, they will always wander in the world in such a daze, attacking all the living things they see. And this area will become a dead zone because of their continuous activities, and all animals and monsters will stay away from here. , Making this place slowly become a barren land." Golda said, "Is it so miserable?" Xiao Yi sighed: "It''s so miserable. They need to be purified. Only by releasing their souls from the skeletons can they rest in peace." After that, Xiao Yi read a purification spell. The skeleton closest to the holy light shelter suddenly stopped, and then a golden light appeared on his body. It made a movement of extending its hands towards the sky. There seemed to be something. It flew from the top of its head and rose into the sky. Then, it slowly fell down, lost its life, and turned back into a skeleton. Everyone understands that the soul of this skeleton does not need to be tortured anymore, it should go to heaven. Xiao Yi read two more purification techniques and saved two skeleton soldiers. However, when she reached the fourth, she stopped her hands and sighed, "There are thousands of skeleton soldiers here. I can''t purify them all. The magic is fundamental. No, it seems that I can only go back to the Holy Light Chapel and invite more priests to come." The baron nodded and said: "The White Lion Knights don''t need to be dispatched, but the Temple Knights have to take a hard time." Chapter 67： I cant go out In fact, Robb has the ability to purify more than a thousand skeleton soldiers. Anyway, he uses the purification magic to brush it. The liver emperor is a creature that uses a thousand mechanical operations to be really nothing. However, he couldn''t find a reason to brush! The level is already full, and the professional proficiency is also full. What use is there to use the purification technique more than a thousand times like a second force? No gain at all, no experience points, no proficiency, these skeleton soldiers will not be violent money and artifacts. Moreover, this area is not his real estate, even if it becomes a barren land, it has nothing to do with him. I really don''t want to worry about this kind of meddling, so let the Knights of the Temple take a trip. "Let''s go! Go back." Robb smiled to everyone: "Now we should be able to pass through this group of skeleton soldiers easily." Golda put the bag containing the face spider on his right shoulder, holding the shield in his left hand, and slowly walked out of the Holy Light Shelter. As soon as he walked out, a skeleton soldier who was very close to him rushed over and swung a rust-iron sword. Golda waved the shield in his hand, slammed the shield, and made a sound. The skeleton soldier flew out and broke the frame. However, the bones after falling apart soon gathered together and reorganized. Skeleton soldiers. However, after it stood up again, it did not pounce on Golda, because the distance was too far, it had no desire to attack. Everyone found that this large group of skeleton soldiers no longer acted in unison as before, but turned into a disc of sand. Only the skeleton soldiers who were close would attack Golda, but the skeleton soldiers in the distance still kept wandering blankly. status. The baron said with joy: "Sure enough, it''s easy to leave now. Mr. Golda, please test the distance at which the skeleton soldiers will attack. After we find out, we can easily go out." Golda nodded, holding the shield, and approaching a skeleton soldier not far away little by little. 20 yards, no response, 10 yards, still no response, until Golda walked into a distance of 5 yards, the skeleton soldier woke up suddenly, swung a knife and rushed towards Golda. Golda waved the shield in his hand and knocked the skeleton soldier out of the range of 5 yards. The skeleton soldier immediately became a state of wandering dazedly. The baron said loudly: "The whole army listened to the order, the formation of long snakes, the skeleton army from the southwest, everyone pays attention to the distance from the skeleton soldiers, not within 5 yards, if there is a skeleton soldier entering the 5 yard range, immediately Knock it out." The soldiers all responded: "Yes!" The three adventurers set the way. The soldiers guarded the Baron, Xiaoyi, and Robb walking behind, carefully passing through the skeleton army. More than a thousand skeletons were crowded in the narrow valley. It is true if you want to avoid 5 yards. It''s not easy. Fortunately, the skeleton soldiers from a distance will not come to help. Everyone will always have to face a handful of skeleton soldiers. In this case, it really shouldn''t be too simple to get out of the siege. Effortlessly, everyone walked out of the valley, away from the area already occupied by the skeleton soldiers. Standing on a mountain cliff with a wide view, relax both physically and mentally. "In this way, my reconnaissance mission is perfectly over. Not only did the reconnaissance be completed, but even the behind-the-scenes were solved. After I go back, the Grand Duke of England will definitely reward me." The baron happily said to everyone. : "Thanks to the three adventurers for their help. Of course, the one who needs the most thanks is Father Robert." The three adventurers laughed and said: "Don''t thank us, we are for the money." Robb also said: "You don''t have to thank me, serving the people is the driving force for me to live in the world." (serious face) The baron was so touched: "The priest is really the most kind and enthusiastic person I have ever met. He was supposed to give the priest a big gift, but this time he took nothing with him... I had to wait until I went back. Man sent it to the priest." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t be so polite!" The Baron said: "Before I set out, I brought a portal scroll that can return to the Path of Light. It can open a portal that supports the passage of two hundred people. Do you want to go to the Path of Light with me? I will treat you well. ." "I won''t go." Now Robb is all thinking about the four spiders he has caught. He plans to go home and get silk stockings right away. There is no time to run on the bright road, and go around in circles. It takes more than ten days or even dozens of days to go home. Isn''t that the second force? He spread his hands and said: "The townspeople in Westwind are often injured. I am very worried about their safety. I must go back to guard them and be ready to treat them at any time. I can''t run out of the waves. Mr. Barons kindness, I take it with my heart." (Seriously Face) The baron couldn''t help sighing, "You are really a good priest." Robb said: "Thanks to the award, it''s not as good as you said." Xiaoyi handed the human-faced man-eating spider he was carrying to Robb: "I will also return to the Path of Light with the Baron, and report to the bishop of the Holy Light Chapel what I saw this time, and also invite the temple The Knights came to purify the skeleton soldiers here, so I had to say goodbye to the priest here." Robb smiled and said: "My business, don''t talk too much." After hearing this, Xiaoyi moved slightly in his heart, and thought to himself: Is this implying that I can''t reveal his identity? Also, if he is really a heresy judge, then I can''t tell too many people about him. It seems that I will talk to the archbishop in private. Finally, there are three adventurers, and the three of them are now each carrying a bag with a human-faced man-eating spider in it. Golda smiled at the Baron: "We will not go to the Bright Road. Unruly adventurers like us are not suitable for going to places where big people are everywhere. Maybe they are offended by their free and undisciplined style. Who, haha... we plan to help Robert send the spider back to Westwind Town first, and then we will consider where to go." The baron thought for a while, and that was true. He took out his purse, counted thirty gold coins and gave it to Golda. He smiled and said, "Twenty-one are good, but this time, he completed the task beyond expectations. So give you thirty, better points." Golda laughed: "So I like Berserkers, happy! If you''re a magician, maybe you''re just bargaining with me, you know, the magician likes to care about things the most." Xuelu shouted next to him: "Hey! What do you mean? Do you look down on our magician? Do you want one shot or two shots?" Golda hurriedly waved his hand: "No, no, I was just kidding. I definitely didn''t mean to look down on the magician...Oh, don''t...don''t chant the spell to me, stop..." Chapter 68： Strategic magic scroll The baron took out a magic scroll with some strange runes painted on it. Just like all magic runes, Robb didnt even know him. He couldnt help thinking to himself: I will still remember these magic runes in the future. The shape of each item in the game is written with its name and detailed introduction. You can know what it is at a glance. But in the real world, to recognize magic runes, it all depends on memory. The baron took the scroll and said: "This is a strategic magic scroll. Ten magicians of our White Lion Knights were dispatched to inject magic power into the scroll together, so that it can reach the carrying capacity of 200 people. To be honest, this Its something that people with my status and title cant usually touch. Fortunately, this year is the year of the black dragon flying. The main force has to defend the big city, so I have a chance to come out with this thing. Tsk!" He seemed to be a little embarrassed and slapped the magic scroll in front of him. The purple-black light flew from the scroll. This is the usual color of space magic. I saw these purple-black light slowly converging in mid-air. It took about five minutes before it became a bright purple light. Portal... Portal to the road of light! Robb thought to himself: Its so mysterious. In the game I played, a wizard can open this broken portal. As long as the wizard does not enter, the door will never disappear. There are as many people as possible. As a result, when I get to you, I will become a strategic magician. It takes ten magicians to inject magic power to pass 200 people. Shouldn''t it be so low? He also slowly understands that in the game world, there are many magics that are convenient for players, all of which are "experience optimized". In order to make the game comfortable for players, many strict requirements are omitted, but in reality In the world, many magics are restricted. Teleportation is one of them. If this magic can be easily used in the real world, then there will be trouble in the war between countries. The transfer of troops and condemnation is completely useless, anyway, I opened a portal directly behind your army, which formed an outflanking you. You didn''t attack well during the siege, so you can directly send magic through your walls! Even in the beheading operation, you send a bunch of people to my palace to kill the emperor directly, and I also send a bunch of people to your palace to kill the emperor directly. If teleportation could really be used in this way, the world would be messed up a long time ago. Therefore, in this real world, a series of magic such as teleportation, instant teleportation, and portal are severely restricted. Either the casting is very slow, or it needs to consume a lot of magic power, or it is difficult to learn. Robb can also guess with his toes. There must be strict restrictions on such magic as flying and resurrection, but he hasn''t encountered anyone else to use it. When he sees it, he will definitely find that the rules are different from those in the game. . The soldiers under the baron lined up into the portal. Robb waved goodbye to the soldiers with a kindly smiling face. Half of these soldiers were cured by Robb with sacred hymns. Before a person enters the portal, he has to turn around and bow to Robb. Robb smiled unceremoniously, and waved his hand by the way: "Comrades, come on!" The baron also bowed to Robb: "Father, are you really not coming together? You have to walk several days of mountain roads to return to Westwind from here. It''s too hard. It''s better to send to the Bright Road and take a cart. Go back to town from the official road." Robb smiled and shook his head and said, "The mountains are rough and rough, I''m used to walking in the mountains, it''s okay." "Well, then I''ll see you next time by chance. I will send someone to give you a gift in a few days." The baron waved his hand and entered the portal. In the end, Xiao Yi was left. She glanced at Robb deeply, and bowed her respectfully: "May the God of Light bless you." Robb smiled and said, "May the God of Light bless you." The two didn''t talk nonsense, Xiao Yi turned around and entered the portal. Then, the portal began to become transparent, slowly disappearing, and finally turned into a purple-black light spot, floating in the air, disappearing without a trace. "Oh, these messy guys have finally left." Xuelu laughed immediately: "Mr. Robert, now we can speak a little more freely." Robb counseled his shoulders: "Although people with mixed systems can''t talk to us, without a system, the world will be in chaos and become a jungle world of the weak and the strong. When you stand in the city, it is like standing. In this mountain range, there is no sense of security at all. Therefore, the system still needs to exist, at least it can maintain the fairness and justice on the surface, the basic ethics and morality, so that people with a little brute force dare not bully the old at will. weak." Xuelu smiled and said, "Haha, what a good point! Unexpectedly, you still have insights in this regard." Robb smiled and said, "Generally, I know a little bit about it." Xuelu smiled and said: "Anyway, the people of the mixed system are gone, only a few of us, you should almost take out the unique job, right? Since you refused the portal to the road to light, you can definitely use teleport Magic brings us back to Westwind Town, I dont believe you will go back a few days on the mountain road." Of course she knew that Robb could transmit magic, and even knew that Robb could transmit magic instantly, but as long as Robb didn''t take the initiative to speak out, she would not expose it. This was the smartest part of her. "You are really too smart." Robb said: "A smart woman is not to be liked by a man. A stupid woman is the cutest." Xuelu shrugged: "A stupid magician? That''s unimaginable." "Haha, that''s right." Facing the three adventurers, Robb didn''t bother to pretend to recite a curse. He raised his hand, a blue light lit up, and a person appeared under everyone''s feet. The magic circle with a radius of 5 yards is exactly the "instant teleportation technique" that can teleport a group of people in an instant. When Golda and Kik saw this thing, they couldn''t help shrugging their shoulders, and thought to themselves: Okay, now I know where Xuelu''s teleportation scroll came from. This Mr. Robert is really bad, what else are you talking about? Brothers are like siblings, and women are like clothes. The result is that she secretly gave Xuelu a life-saving scroll, which is simply too real. "No!" Robb suddenly received the magic, and the magic circle on the ground instantly disappeared without a trace: "I almost forgot, this magic can only be passed to a team of five people at a time, and each of us carries a person of pasta. Human spiders, this thing also counts the number of people, you cant use this magic, you can change one." He waved his hand again, and a purple-black portal stood in mid-air with a brush, just like the portal that the Baron had just used the "Strategic Magic Scroll" to create. Chapter 69： The darkness strikes Upon seeing this portal, Golda, Kik, and Xuelu couldn''t help shrugging their shoulders. In fact, the three of them should be very surprised, but they have been surprised too many times in recent days, and they have become numb, so they have to use shoulders instead of "Oh! MyGod!". Golda said: "Does a strategic-level portal be released by one person? Well, I always feel that this kind of thing happens to you for granted." Kik murmured: "Track the arrow! Track the arrow!" "Don''t think about it, go in." Robb kicked Kike into the portal. Everyone crossed the portal in a relaxed mood, passed through, and reached the church yard in Westwind Town. Lilian was holding a small kettle, squatting on the ground, staring at the field in a daze, still murmured: "Why? There should be the miracle of the God of Light in the same field. Why cant the pepper I grow mature in one day? Why can the master be able to do it? Every action I do is exactly the same as him." Robb smiled and said, "Lilian, what are you studying?" Lilian was taken aback by the sudden sound. A fart squatted on the ground and turned to look, and saw the owner and three adventurers standing behind each with a large bag. Her face turned red instantly: "Oh, the master is back, I...I...I diverted a pepper to plant in the ground, you...you won''t blame me, do you?" "Don''t be so nervous about one pepper. It''s okay to grab two more and play." "Master, you can''t waste it like this!" "Okay, go to boil the water. I want to take a bath. It''s really inconvenient to go out. I didn''t take a bath last night. It''s so dirty." After Robb said this, he suddenly remembered something and turned to the adventurer. The group of three said: "Three of you, how long have you not taken a shower?" The three spread their hands together: "From the day of departure." "I''ll wipe it!" Robb almost jumped up: "Golda and Kik bastards, put down my spider, go to the mountain stream and bathe, Xuelu, you don''t have to go to the slopes, wait Let Lilian boil water." "Hey, why is it treated differently again?" Golda yelled, "You can''t be so lustful and over-friends." Robb hummed: "I have this truth!" The yard is full of cheerful atmosphere... In the Blackpine Mountains, in the valley where the skeleton soldiers wandered blankly, thousands of skeleton soldiers wandered aimlessly in the valley because they lost their commander. On the hillside, the body of the Necromancer was completely cold. A group of people in black cloaks passed through the area where the skeleton soldiers wandered and came to the necromancer''s corpse. A man in a cloak at the head whispered: "No. 32 was killed." Another cloak said humanely: "It seems that he was killed by the clergy and the archer. His dark magic was broken, and then he was shot with a bow and arrow. There are a large number of human footprints in the valley. It should be the Gran Kingdom and People from the Bright Holy See have been here." Another man in the cloak said in a weird manner: "I have already said that he acted too arrogantly. He actually stole bones from human villages and towns to refine skeleton soldiers. Sooner or later, he will be called by people from the Gran Kingdom and the Holy See of Light. He should learn from us and only look for the corpses in the wilderness, so that although it is slower, it is safe and no one will find it." "That is indeed a very stupid idea." The headed cloak said humanely: "But thanks to him, more than a thousand skeleton soldiers have gathered here in just a few dozen days. If you make good use of it, it is also a powerful combat force. I I''m not polite to accept it." He slowly raised his hand, and a dark magic power spread from his body, spread out, and finally filled the entire valley. The skeleton soldiers wandering desperately nearby suddenly turned their heads and looked at him at the same time. , And then with a click, he knelt on one knee neatly, making a look of surrender. A man in a cloak came up and said: "Neither the Holy See nor the Gran Kingdom will allow these skeleton soldiers to wander here all the time. They will soon send the Knights of the Temple to the mountain to purify the land. And when they get here, When it is discovered that these skeleton soldiers have a new owner, war will be inevitable." "Yes!" The headed man in the cloak said quietly: "War is impossible to avoid...but we have nothing to fear. For this war, we have been preparing for more than three years, and originally planned to be when the black dragon strikes. At the same time, they sent troops to fight and destroyed the Gran Kingdom in an instant. However, more than seven months have passed since the year of the black dragon flying, and the black dragon has not yet arrived. No one knows which town the **** black dragon will appear in this year, or at all It wont show up. Weve waited for more than seven months. Its **** good. "There are still more than four months. The year of the black dragon dancing is coming to an end." A cloak said humanely: "We can''t wait for the **** black dragon who doesn''t know if it will come. We have to take advantage of the royal knights and the white dragon. When the Lion Knights dared not run around, at least first lay down all the towns west of the Road of Light." The headed cloak man seriously considered this question: "Youre right! We cant afford to wait, so lets go, separate and attack the planned target town, fast, in the White Lion Knights. Before reacting, build up our power." A man in the cloak pointed to the corpse on the ground: "The original goal of No. 32 was to attack Westwind Town, but he is dead now. Who will occupy Westwind Town?" "Let me go!" A man in a cloak came up and said in a low voice: "My original goal was the original stone canyon, but it was only a small village. I can occupy the original stone canyon as quickly as possible. Take advantage of the situation and occupy Westwind Town. (The original Stone Canyon is Lilians hometown. For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 10) The headed cloak man thought for a while: "Well, that''s it for you. You need to be aware that the population of Xifeng Town is nearly a thousand. It should be able to organize a militia of hundreds of people, and I heard that there is a militia team there recently. A priest enters, although the little priest in the town will not have too strong power, but the sacred magic is the nemesis of our dark magic and must be treated with care. If you underestimate the enemy, then the number 32 will be your fate. " "Understood!" The man in the cloak who had spoken earlier folded his hands in front of his chest and stepped back. Then all the cloaked people began to disperse, disappearing into the dark night... Only the last man in the cloak was left. He looked up at the stars in the sky and said in a quiet tone: "Glan Kingdom, you will be ruled by me after all! No one deserves except me. " Chapter 70： Work hard and spin carefully The sun is shining in the sky, and the flowers smile at me. It was a cloudless weather again, and the sun was shining in the courtyard of Robb''s chapel. The four human wheaten man-eating spiders were each locked on four iron pillars by four chains. Robb, holding a thin bamboo in his hand, was standing in front of the four spiders, making a leadership speech. "The four of you will listen to me. From now on, I will give you some delicious and spicy food. But if you refuse to work hard, give me some defective and broken silk to deal with, I have This thin bamboo strip will be in close contact with the most painful part of your body, I promise, it hurts." Four spiders shivering... Robb found that they seemed to be able to understand a little bit of human speech. It seemed that it was not a human head that had grown in vain. "Well, let me show my sincerity first to prove that I am not a capitalist who only knows about exploitation and oppression." Robb waved, Golda brought four dead goblins from the side and threw them in front of the spiders: "Food for you." These four goblins were killed and carried back by Golda''s friendly help. Robb hummed to the four spiders: "Look, working in my company, you don''t have to spin silk and get webs anymore. You can go find food by yourself. I will feed you in the future. We want to eat bro. Brin eats goblins. If he wants to eat ogres, he eats ogres. Occasionally, its not uncommon to have a behemoth to have a nice meal. I can catch you anything in the forest, and use your silk. Its very wasteful to come to connect with the internet. Why dont you vomit it to me and let me do something good for the world. In this way, your inherent evil impressions in peoples minds will also change for the better. Are you right? Maybe in a few hundred years, you will be called by humans-beneficial insects!" The Four Men Noodles Spider seems to have understood his fate of being raised in captivity like a domestic animal in the future, and obediently climbed onto the goblin corpse and started eating... After you are full, it''s time for work. I cant do it. Although the bamboo in Robbs hand is very thin, it hurts people and thieves. I dont know where he has such a strong hand. If any of the four spiders dares not to work, Robb raises his hand with a bamboo. , It was so painful that it rolled around on the ground, hurry up and spin silk to avoid being beaten. Soon after, Lilian collected a large bundle of spider silk. The three adventurers were sitting next to them, watching Robb''s nerves for a long time. At this time, she couldn''t help it. Xuelu asked: "Mr. Robert, you run into the depths of the black pine mountain with so much effort. What do you want to do with this silk? If it is a robes, the strength of this spider silk is not enough. Apart from its good toughness, it has no other advantages. Its defensive ability is very weak, and it cannot be added with spells. Gain effect." "Hey, who said I''m going to make a robe?" Rob casually used the magic of "getting things from the air", and took the "silk robe" that was made when the merchants visited last time, and faced him. Xue Lu threw it in her hand: "This dress is given to you. Do you think I am the kind of person who needs a dressing gown?" Xuelu looked at the silk robe in her hand, and fell in love with it in an instant. She couldn''t help but sigh: "What a great robe, it is made of the top fabric-silk passed down from the East China Tang Dynasty. And the workmanship is exquisite. There are also powerful spell-buffing enchantments... This kind of good thing was given to me casually, which shows that you really don''t need to make a robe." Golda shrugged and said, "It seems that what Mr. Robert is going to do is an earth-shattering artifact." "Bingo! That''s right." Robb laughed happily: "What I want to do is indeed an artifact, Golda, Kik, you will be amazed when you see it. One of the greatest inventions of the new era." Xuelu saw Robbs weird smile, and saw his unkind eyes fall on her calf... Although Western women have always been generous and are not afraid of being stared at her legs, she still felt a chill on her back and couldn''t help but get tired and hugged her calves with her hands: "Mr. Robert, I always think you are a little bit unkind to my legs?" "No, no, you are wrong." Robb said, "I am obviously full of longing." Xuelu smiled and said: "Really? If you really look forward to me, don''t just look at my legs and ask me to marry you! Maybe I can consider marrying you." "Cut, come on, I''m not single enough yet." Robb said, "Although I like women, getting married too early will only bury my freedom. Women will make me do this and that, and do many things I don''t want to do. It''s too annoying. Don''t propose to someone until I''m lazy enough." "Hahaha!" Golda and Kik laughed together: "Xuelu, save your time. You like to take risks everywhere, but Mr. Robert likes to squat at home and stay still. Before you get bored with the adventure, He won''t want you." Xuelu shrugged, but didn''t care at all. Westerners are very open-minded in this regard. At this time, Lilian had already brought out a pre-prepared loom from the church. During this period, the Western weaving technology lags far behind the East. The loom that Lilian moved out is very backward and original. It was extremely inconvenient, and Robb didn''t understand it anyway. After taking a shot of Lilian''s body with a buff that increased his agility, he sat next to him and had fun. With agile BUFF, Lilian moves as fast as flying, and in a blink of an eye, a large pile of spider silk cloth is ready. This kind of spider silk cloth is really interesting. It is completely transparent. It is like holding a transparent plastic cloth in your hand. Pulling slightly harder, it becomes very long, then let go, and bounce back again. Robb thought about it carefully. Lilian now wears this set of maid uniforms that resemble Ram and Rem. Of course, she needs to match white silk. He smiled and said, "Lilian, dye it white first." Lilian quickly took out the white dye and started dyeing... Robb used magic and air-drying, and the white spider silk cloth was dyed in a blink of an eye. Then Lilian used her skillful tailoring skills, coupled with high agility, and within a moment, two white stockings were successfully manufactured. Robb hurriedly said: "Quickly, go back to the house and put it on before coming out." Last time Lilian saw her master rolling very unhappy, knowing that wearing this would make her master happy, of course she went back to the room and put on silk stockings without hesitation. And this side... Golda spread her hands out: "Mr. Robert, I always think you are unfathomable. Everything you do contains profound meaning, but this time, I really dont understand you. What you asked the little maid to do , Isnt it just socks? Whats so fun about? All the noble lords in the city wear socks, and I dont think this is such a great invention." Chapter 71： Men must be arrogant at this time In fact, in this era, things like stockings have become popular in the "Shangliu society", and noble lords like to wear stockings, and they even use silk from the East to make long stockings. For example, this time the Berserker Baron Parses, who is acting with everyone, will wear a tuxedo and stockings to attend social events when he returns to the Path of Light and takes off his combat armor. . It''s really nothing great. Therefore, when the adventurer trio saw what Lilian finally made, they were quite disapproving. Golda shook his head and said: "Broken into the mountains, used an example to fight the skeletons, and killed a necromancer, then used the strategic magic door to fly around, and also used the top-notch extra for the little maid. Magic, I will make this thing in the end, Mr. Robert, what are you... Well, people don''t know what to say." Keike also spread his hands. Although he didn''t say anything, he obviously felt that Robb was making a fuss. Only Xuelu did not express an opinion. The magician has high intelligence and has a great jump of thinking. He likes to seek the unknown, explore the truth, and study things that have not been studied. Therefore, before the final result of this thing comes out, She will not comment. Robb smiled at Golda and said: "You may complain about it now, and when you see the real thing, don''t kneel down and beg me to give it to you." Golda smiled and said: "I will never be able to kneel down and beg you!" As soon as the voice fell, Lilian came out from the inside. She had already put on white stockings, and the Maid Lem put on white stockings and beautiful legs. It could be called a match made in heaven. Elastic stockings have a completely different effect from the stockings worn by the nobles of this era. Because of their elasticity, stockings can be made smaller, unlike stockings without elasticity that must be made slightly looser. The white silk stockings were tightly tightened on the legs, stretching the girl''s legs more slender and straight, and instantly made Lilian look a little taller. The legs were tempting and intriguing. Kik was shocked to see for an instant, Golda also smashed his mouth, and said in a low voice: "Oh! Mygod!" Robb was overjoyed: "Wow, Lilian! Turn around... turn around!" Lilian Yiyan made a circle. As it turned, the hem of the maids skirt turned to knee height, and the white silk legs were more beautifully exposed under the skirt. "Awsl!" Robb fell to the ground, motionless. Without saying anything, Golda knelt with a thud: "It''s so fragrant!" [Robo got white stockings] After a long while, Robb got up from the ground, glanced at Xue Lu next to him, and laughed hehe. Xuelu saw his eyes rolling on her lap, and she knew that this guy was planning to bring herself a pair of stockings. If she changed to an oriental woman, she would be ashamed to hide now, but Western women are different. She actually smiled and smiled. Turning to Robb, "Do you want to do it for me? But I don''t think I''m suitable for white." "Yes, I also don''t think you are suitable for white." Robb said with a smile: "Lilian is still relatively young, pure, white silk is suitable for her, but you are mature, and you are a very **** royal sister, I guess Now, you have to wear black silk to look good." "One?" Xue Lu said: "Why is your quantifier so strange?" "Whatever the quantifier is good." Robb quickly took out the black dye. An hour later, Xuelu was dressed in a silk robe with open sides and black stockings on her legs. She was dressed up for the show. When she was not moving, the robe covered her legs so that no one could see anything. But when she walked a little bit, the open edge of the robe rippled, revealing the long black silk legs inside. The mature and charming charm could capture the man''s heart in an instant. This picture can''t resist even later generations who are accustomed to seeing black silk long legs, let alone men of this era have never seen stockings, Golda and Kik looked stunned, as if they never knew that Xuelu actually had this. Pretty. [Robo got black stockings] "Hahahaha, black and white double wire, perfect start." Robb with his hands on his hips, he looked up and laughed wildly: "Golda, I told you just now, this is the greatest invention in the new world, there is no one! I will do it now I ask you, are you convinced?" Golda was convinced. Xuelu couldn''t laugh or cry: "Mr. Robert, you usually seem to be a low-key person, why are you laughing so arrogantly now? And Golda, what the **** is it where you obediently surrender and be taught?" Robb laughed and said, "What is wrong with a man being arrogant at this time?" Golda also looked up and said: "It is etiquette for a man to admit his mistakes obediently at this time." Xuelu had to spread her hands: "I don''t understand you men!" After complaining about the two men, she looked down at the black threads on her legs and felt quite satisfied. Women are beautiful, and Western women are more generous and unrestrained, not afraid to show their bodies properly. She wondered, is my robe too long? Wouldn''t it look better by cutting off a section of the leg with more dew points? Oops, forget it, this robe was given to me by Mr. Robert. It is an excellent robe. I''m afraid it''s not worth hundreds of gold coins. It''s a shame to cut it out. After completing the great goal, Robb returned to his indolence again. Obviously it was a sunny morning, the air was fresh, and at the best time of the day, he collapsed into a ball on the stone bench in the yard. The whole person looked like a ball of irresistible trash, only Lilian from him When he walked by, Robb''s eyes swept across Lilian''s white silk legs, only to slightly regain his vitality. The three adventurers went out, and they received a small assignment from the mayor this morning. A group of townspeople went into the mountain to collect medicine and was besieged by goblins. They stood guard in a small cave and sent one of the bravest men back to the town to call for help, and then the mayor hurried to the church. Originally wanted to ask Robb to come forward, but the three adventurers happened to be guests in the church, so the three adventurers took the initiative to help save the people for free. The church is quiet again! Robb thought that today was another ordinary day, but he did not expect that a fat head emerged from the gate of the yard and waved at him: "Mr. Robert, do you remember me?" Robb glanced at the man and recognized that he was the fat businessman who sold Lilian to Robb. He still vaguely remembered that this guy''s name was Probo. "Oh! It''s you, Mr. Merchant." Robb smiled: "How long have you been away? You actually came back?" Robb was greeting Probo, but he saw another dwarf head popping up behind him. It turned out that it was the traveling merchant. Chapter 72： Talk business Probo was doing big business, such as reselling slaves and high-end equipment, and he came to such a remote town only to collect good things, so he didn''t bother to do business with the poor townspeople in the mountains. The dwarf merchant is different. He is a small business, fast-moving consumer goods, and he specializes in making small money for the townspeople. Of course, pepper and silk can also make money for the rich. When the two businessmen arrived at the same time, Robb was a little surprised. He smiled and said, "Two of you, please come in and sit down." Probo and the dwarf businessman obviously know each other. The two business categories are different and there is no key to competition. The businessman and anger make money. Both of them smiled and walked into the yard happily and sat on the stone bench opposite Robb. Lilian hurriedly placed three glasses of happy water on the stone table. Probo picked it up and took a sip. The expression on his face was very exciting. However, he didn''t mean to resell the thing. He smiled and said to the traveling merchant next to him: "I''m sure you have the idea of ??making this kind of drink." ." The itinerant businessman chuckled and said, "Yes, I''m here this time to talk to Mr. Robert." Probo said: "Are consumer goods profitable?" The itinerant businessman laughed and said, "It''s not less profitable than your stuff." Seeing that the two businessmen were about to talk endlessly, Robb quickly interrupted them and asked with a smile: "Don''t you two come to Westwind Town for months? Why do you come back so quickly this time?" Probo immediately turned his head and said with a smile: "Of course its because of Mr. Roberts in Westwind Town, so its worth coming again. This time I come back, I just want to ask Mr. Roberts. Grandmaster-level leatherworker friend, if there are any new products, hehe...please give me a few of them, and I''ll take them and let them go." Robach said: "The last one sold so fast?" "Yeah!" Probo said: "I just arrived on the road of light, when the flying dragon leather armor was attracted by two little noblemen at the same time. Priority, one of them actually agreed to eat all my goods, so I sold him all the flying dragon leather armor, slaves, and some gems I brought from the original stone canyon. There is no need to go to the capital of the saints anymore. After slapped my buttocks, I came back to buy the goods." The traveling merchant also said: "My side is almost the same. When I arrived at the Guangming Road, I traded pepper with a nobleman. I followed Mr. Robert''s order and poured a glass of Fat House Happy Water to give him a taste. He didn''t expect him to immediately ask for it. When I bought my bucket of Happy Water, I said it was just a sample, and I had to give it to other customers to taste it, and it couldnt be sold. He just said anything as long as I was willing to sell him the whole bucket of samples, he would take mine. I bought all the peppers...so, I was left empty-handed and had to come back to buy the goods again." Robb couldn''t help being amused: "How boring are these nobles? Can they not spend a lot of money in their hands?" Probo laughed and said: "This is really right! These nobles have a lot of money, but they can''t find a place to spend. They are really anxious, so we need a little help for them." Robb responded to this kind of money delivered to the door, and told Lilian that he didnt make a profit. After a while, Lilian took two big bags of pepper from the warehouse and counted buckets of happy water. There are a few pieces of equipment that Robb rubbed out when he was bored to check the debris in the warehouse. Both merchants got the goods and Robb earned hundreds of gold coins for nothing. Everyone was happy. "Mr. Dwarf." Robb smiled: "How do you feel when you look at the socks on my maid''s feet?" The itinerant businessman had not paid much attention to the situation around him just now, and his attention was on Robb. Hearing what he said, he looked at Lilians leg. I didnt know it. He was startled when he saw it: "Oh, this Planting socks...this thing will definitely be welcomed by the nobles." "How about? Do you want to buy some goods?" Robb smiled: "I will probably have a steady stream of socks made here in the future." "Of course we have to purchase goods." The traveling merchant hurriedly said, "I''m sure this thing is also a good thing that can be sold in a blink of an eye." "However, I don''t have much of this stuff." Robb smiled and said, "It''s too slow and too hard to do it by my maid alone. I don''t want her to be exhausted. So, I have to do it by myself. Ask Mr. Probo for help." Probo understood immediately: "Do you need more servants?" "Exactly!" Robb said with a smile: "Men don''t want them, as long as they are women, they must be about the same age as Lilian." "This is a trivial matter, please leave it to me to deal with it." Probo smiled: "I will go to the poorest and most remote villages and towns nearby as soon as possible, and I will soon buy you a non-girl slave. I guarantee that they are all beautiful and pure virgins. As you know, I only make high-end goods. I dont sell those worthless junk maids." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "The maid who is only worth five gold coins dare to say that it is a high-end product. I am waiting for you to find me a good one that can reasonably price 100 gold coins." Probo couldn''t laugh or cry: "Mr. Robert, don''t make it difficult for me. The price can reach 100 gold coins. It must be at least the daughter of a noble family in an enemy country. It is too rare to be caught in the war. If there is no war, it is not. I might get it." Robb tilted his head: "So 100 gold coins can buy the daughter of a nobleman? It''s just a flying dragon leather armor! Hey, what is the price of the princess? I suddenly became a little interested." Probo Khan: "This... the princess must have the country destroyed before she can be sold as a slave girl... In the past ten years, there has been no major war, and no country has been destroyed..." "Haha, I''ll just talk about it." Robb said, "I''m a good person. I never thought of watching the country perish, then buy the subjugated princess, order her to do something shameful, and finally force it into It looks like eighteen." (serious face) The two businessmen thought to themselves: I believe you a ghost, you priest is very bad. At this point, Golda, Kik, and Xuelu are back. With smiles on their faces, the three of them apparently successfully completed the task of rescuing the medicinal-gatherers who were besieged by the goblins. Some green blood can be seen on Golda''s armor. It should be Goblin''s blood. He is very dissatisfied with wiping the blood with his hand. This armor was given by Robb. It is very high-end. He is a little bit reluctant to make it. dirty. But Xuelu was holding a strange thing in her hand. As soon as she saw Robb, Xuelu waved and smiled: "Mr. Robert, Kick found a good thing in the mountains, look!" Before Robb had time to look at it, the traveling merchant suddenly jumped up and said, "Ah! It''s a honeycomb. I smell the honey. It''s amazing." Chapter 73： Want to eat candy Honey was the hard currency of hard currency in the Middle Ages, because the only way for Westerners who lacked sugar-making technology to obtain sweetness for a long time was honey. It is common for several lords to launch wars for a little bit of honey. During the Crusades, there was a slogan "Taking back milk and honey", which shows the nobility of this thing. Xuelu put the honeycomb in her hand in front of Robb: "Send it to you, although it is not worth what you gave us, but you seem to pay attention to diet. With this, you can make honey bread. " Robb really likes this thing. Its been more than a month since Robbs mouth has eaten "sweet" things. The world lacks sugar-making technology, and neither cane sugar nor caramel is available. So Robb almost got a bird out of his mouth. Holding the honeycomb, Robb smiled and said, "Thank you very much, Lillian, quickly put this stuff away and make honey bread tonight." The traveling merchant swallowed hard and whispered: "Mr. Robert, do you sell this hive? I... I can pay a high price." "Of course I don''t sell drops." Robb said, "How important is money." The itinerant businessman looked regretful. Even Probo, who specializes in high-end goods, showed a keen interest in honey. He smiled and said: "This time I came back, I heard that Mr. Robert made a lot of interesting things. Peppers that ripen overnight... By the way, and this strange socks. Maybe Mr. Robert could have a way to make honey in large quantities?" The itinerant merchant instantly became energetic, and quickly sat upright: "Yes! Mr. Robert, have you conjured a lot of miracles of honey?" "All nonsense!" Robb smiled: "Where is this miracle, I don''t know how to raise bees." Itinerant merchants are extremely regretful: "Oh! If only we could have it." This conversation made Robb seriously think about this issue. He has been in this world for more than a month. This is the first time he has seen sweet things. The bread he usually eats is the kind of bland and tasteless bread. It''s hard and unpalatable, can''t it go on like this? Robb put on a serious face: "No, we must solve the problem of eating sugar. I want to eat sugar." "Yeah, yeah!" The two businessmen and the three adventurers nodded together: "It''s really terrible to eat without sugar." Robb seriously considered how to obtain sugar in the Western world? Sucrose is impossible, because there is no sugar cane in the West. The glutinous sugar is not good either, because glutinous rice is needed to make glutinous sugar, and glutinous rice is not produced in the West. Then, there is only one way to get sugar-beets! Robb knows a cooking skill to make sugar from beets. Using beets, they can make white granulated sugar. Skills can use beets to make sugar, which means that beets can also be used to make sugar in reality, but the complexity of the production is different. Robb carefully recalled the picture of the "beet" item in the game, picked up a branch and drew it on the ground: "Look, everyone, do you know this kind of crop?" Pupolo regretfully spread his hands: "Sorry, I don''t know how to distinguish crops." The traveling merchant also looked dazed, as if he had never seen it. Not to mention the three adventurers, they don''t understand crops. Instead, Lilian jumped over from the side and smiled: "Master, I recognize this plant. Its name is J. People in our village also call it beetroot, and some people call it beet." Robb was overjoyed: "Haha, Lilian is still the smartest and most useful. Where can I get this kind of food?" Lilian said: "In my hometown, Yuanshi Canyon, some people grow this thing in small amounts. Just throw it into a big pot and boil, and you can cook a sweet soup." "Very good!" Luo Baixi said: "Lilian, go get the white cloth. I''m going to release a new task. Who can go to the original stone canyon and bring me a bag of beet seeds, I will pay him five. Gold coin." "Five gold coins?" Even Propolo, a high-end merchant, couldn''t help sweating: "Mr. Robert, you actually paid the price of a slave when you bought a bag of crop seeds? How do I think you made all the garbage? A high-end feel?" "Is there a problem?" Robb said, "The task is to pay more, so that everyone can do it happily. I am the most annoyed of those tasks that are paid little, run a long way, and are troublesome to do. It''s just the opposite. Human beings, Virgo has obsessive-compulsive disorder, and no cost-effective tasks have to be done. Otherwise, seeing an exclamation mark on the head of the NPC will make me feel uncomfortable." The more he talked, the more grief and anger he got, spreading his hands, palms facing the sky, five fingers spreading out, and making a complaint: "Don''t let him publish the task that pays less. It looks disgusting but you can''t do it. , I really want to kill those designers." The group of people next to him couldn''t understand what he was talking about, only knew that the priest seemed to have been scammed by someone, and looked very angry. Golda smiled and blocked Lilian and prevented her from writing the task with a white cloth: "Mr. Robert, don''t trouble other people for this task. There are just three experienced adventurers here. Let us Go to the original stone canyon, and I will help you get the beet seeds back as quickly as possible." "Oh, would you like to go? That would be the best." After negotiation, the three adventurers arranged their outfits, said goodbye to Robert, and set off toward the rough rock canyon to the northwest. Xifeng Town is not far from the original stone canyon. It takes a few days to walk along the official road. Although there are occasional monsters on the official road, they will not be any powerful monsters. With the abilities of the three of them, bring some beet seeds back. There should be no problem. Probo also said goodbye to Robb: "I will go to a few nearby villages and buy some slaves for you. Then I will go to the Road of Light and the Capital of Saints and sell the equipment you gave me this time. " Of course there are also traveling merchants. He smiled and gave Robb a big gift: "Thanks to Mr. Robert, I made a lot of pepper last time. Transporting pepper from you to a big city for sale is comparable to transporting it back in the far east. It''s much more convenient. This time, Happy Water for Fat House should also make a lot of money." Robb smiled and said goodbye to them one by one, especially the two businessmen: "Go on and make money." Just sent them away, the square-faced mayor came again. As soon as he saw Robb, he smiled and said: "Father, the poor people in our village who are unable to build water towers have recently joined forces to come up with a plan, saying yes. Every household pays a little money and gathers everyones strength to build a huge water tower in the middle of the village to supply water to all the residents in the town. Im here to ask for your opinion. Do you want to join?" Chapter 74： West Wind Waterworks The mayors suggestion made Robbs eyes brighten and he couldnt help laughing: Oh, the townspeople are quite smart. Not long after I passed on the technology of tap water to you, they came up with this plan by analogy. The mayor smiled and said: "This is the blessing of the priest. It is you who taught the townspeople this trick. Everyone will think of this method." Robb smiled and said: "The plan of focusing on building a large water tower is certainly possible, and it is a better plan than building a separate water tower for each household. However, you, the mayor, must also guard against one. The monk carries water to drink, two monks carry water to drink, and the three monks have no water to drink." The mayor did not understand: "Ah? Why does the monk have no water to drink?" Robb had no choice but to make it simple: "That is to say, the power of the collective is sometimes not as powerful as one person, because everyone wants to be lazy. In this case, a special group must be set up to pay them and be upheld by them. The huge water tower and the water supply problem for the whole town." The mayor suddenly realized: "Yes, yes, there is indeed this problem." Robb smiled and said: "And who will pay the group''s remuneration? Which one uses more water, which one uses less, and it is unclear, who should pay how much? Still unclear." Mayor: "..." Robb knows that it is impossible to make a water meter in this era, and it is impossible to use magic. Therefore, the plan mentioned by the mayor cannot be completed by raising funds. In the end, it must be ridiculous. He reached out his hand and tapped on the stone table with a smile, and said with a smile: "Well, I will pay for the construction cost of the giant water tower alone, and I will hire the person who manages the water tower. . And the residents who use the tap water provided by the huge water tower should pay me the corresponding salary every month. Pay more for the more water, and the less for the less. As for who uses the more and the less, let They report the numbers by themselves. Anyway, the God of Light is watching them in the sky. I see if they dare to fool the God of Light." Hearing this, the mayor couldn''t help but moved slightly, and suddenly realized that Father Robert''s trick was a bit like doing business. If this business is done well, it might be quite profitable. Robb smiled and said, "Mr. Mayor, I see your expression, you seem to be very interested?" The mayor chuckled and said, "I do have a little interest." "Then I won''t take the lead in doing this, you can do it." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t bother to do such a troublesome thing." The mayors heart was overjoyed. Father Robert taught me a profitable business. Hahaha, thats great. When I go back, I will quickly ask the workers to build a giant water tower. In the future, let the servants of the family manage the water towers. Months collected money from the townspeople. The mayor is gone, and with a dream of getting rich. Robb felt very interesting looking at his back. It is estimated that it will not be long before the "Westwind Waterworks" will be launched. However, there is no water meter in this era. Brother mayor, you will lose money when you do this business. There will always be some townspeople who like to be petty and cheap. If you use a ton of water, they will tell you that you only use a bucket. Fa, like me, moved out of the God of Light to bluff them so that they would not dare to lie. But forget it, Robber has nothing to do with whether the mayor loses money or not. He withdrew his reverie, and his eyes followed. He saw Lilian wearing white silk standing on the Tiankan next to him, her long and straight legs stretched by stockings blinding Robb''s eyes, but she looked at the turned fields. But frowned cute brows. Robb waved his hand to Lilian: "Lilian, what are you doing there frowning?" Lilian said: "It''s already August, I think it''s almost time to plant autumn potatoes, but...but the socks the master gave me are white, so it is not convenient to work in the field..." Robb smiled and said, "Then don''t work! I just need this field to be empty. When the adventurer trio brings the beets back, we will use this field to grow beets. Now you plant one. The pile of potatoes will go down and I have to dig out when I want to grow beets." "But, if I don''t do something, I always feel so lazy." Lilian thought for a while: "Okay, then I will weave some spider silk cloth. The dwarf merchant said that he would buy a lot of this next time he comes. Kind of silk stockings, but we havent made a few of them yet. There are four human-faced man-eating spiders in Robbs family. The speed of spitting spider silk is actually quite fast. As long as they eat enough, they can continuously produce spider silk in their stomachs. However, Robbs family only has Lilian. A maid, she is responsible for both weaving and sewing the cloth into stockings. It''s actually quite hard to do this alone. Therefore, the first batch of silk stockings was produced very rarely, only eight pairs, and they were all bought by itinerant merchants just now. Seeing the eight shining gold coins, Lilian felt that she should work harder and make more socks to sell for money to subsidize the family. Robb smiled and said, "How many silk stockings can you make after all your life? As far as I know, there are too many spider silks, right? You can''t knit them at all." Lilian said embarrassingly: "Yes, I am not capable enough. If the master doesn''t give me the thing called pull float, my weaving speed cant keep up with the spiders spinning speed." "It''s a Buff, not a float!" Robb said, "I can''t buff you every time I see you weaving. Some things, after all, you have to rely on your hands instead of magic. Forget it, don''t worry about it. Now, go to the town and ask if the women who are at home are interested in weaving and sewing stockings for me. I will pay them as wages. You are responsible for instructing them on how to make stockings! Bo bought a new maid for our family, so there is no need to ask people outside to do it." Lilian took the order, and it didn''t take long before she brought back four women. These women all know Robb, and Robb knows them too, all of whom have come to confess to himself. They saluted Robb and said Ann, then followed Lilian into the room where the spiders were raised, and started to work in it. This time, the speed of weaving greatly increased. It was no longer that Lilian couldn''t keep up with the speed of the spider''s spinning, but the speed of the spider''s spinning could not keep up with the speed of the women''s weaving. Robb estimated that the productivity of this kind of stockings should be the limit here. The silk spit by the four spiders is ultimately limited, and it can only be supplied in small quantities in the future. Unexpectedly, that night, one of the human wheatgrass spiders actually lay eggs, and, if it didnt give birth, it would have hundreds of eggs in its lifetime. The densely packed spider eggs in the spider house were scared to go to work the next day. The women screamed. Chapter 75： Stockings manufacturing Robb stood at the door of the spider house and looked inside. He saw four big spiders still locked on the iron pillars. Around one of the big spiders, there were densely densely packed spider eggs, and these spider eggs were still covered. Covered with spider silk, looks very well protected. The belly of the big spider that lay eggs has shrunk a lot, and it seems that it has also languished a lot. Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "I saw this when I got up?" Lilian and the four middle-aged women who came to help weaver and sew socks hid in the distance, peeping their heads inside in fear, and when they heard Robbs question, they nodded quickly: " Yes, it was not like that yesterday." A woman said, "No wonder this big spider was not willing to spin silk yesterday. It turned out to be about to lay eggs." "This is really scary." Lilian said: "If only a few dozen eggs are laid, we can still raise them, but there are so many in a lifetime, we can''t support it, Master, it seems we can only deal with it. Most of the eggs, only a small part is left, otherwise, these hundreds of eggs will hatch at the same time, and small spiders will run around all over the floor. That is not disgusting." Robb was actually thinking about this, but he turned his eyes away from the middle-aged woman next to him, and suddenly thought that there were hundreds of such women in Xifeng Town. Its too wasteful. The silk spit by this spider can be used to make stockings and can be sold at a good price. It can completely form a very good industry. Then, I will build a big factory to collect these hundreds of spider eggs. They are all hatched and used to spin silk, and then all the women in the town are hired. Lets create the fifth largest industry in Xifeng Town-stockings manufacturing." There are currently only four industries in Xifeng Town, namely mining, hunting, agriculture, and medicine picking. Except for agriculture, these four industries are all high-risk and physically demanding jobs. Only men can play around. The women in Xifeng Town except help Apart from doing some farm work at home, no value can be generated. And Robb''s opening is to hire all the women in the town, which will undoubtedly be a great act of kindness. The four middle-aged women next to him gave Robb the most solemn gift on the spot: "Praise the God of Light, praise Father Robert!" "Don''t patronize and praise." Robb smiled and said, "Go to someone, and help me call the cloth merchants in the town. I want to build this factory. It won''t work without the help of the cloth merchants." Soon after, the cloth dealer was invited. The cloth merchant in Westwind Town is actually a very, very small merchant. When Robb just bought Lilian a month ago, he once went to the cloth merchant to buy cotton cloth and black dye. When he saw Robb, he hurriedly saluted and shouted first. Dad, then stood with his hands solemnly: "You send someone to ask me to come over, I don''t know what''s your order?" Robb smiled and said, "I use spider silk to make silk stockings. You probably know it, right?" The town is too small and there are no secrets. The white stockings on Lilian''s legs are too eye-catching. The whole town actually knows that Robb is engaged in stockings, but everyone knows it, but can''t learn it. The cloth merchant nodded quickly: "Yes, I know." Robb said: "My spiders suddenly lay eggs. There were hundreds of them. I wanted to burn them all, but after thinking about it, I found it too wasteful. It''s better to feed all these spiders and just make a large one. A silk stocking factory. But as you know, I am very busy..." As soon as he said this, a strange expression flashed across the cloth merchant''s face. Although he didn''t speak, Robb seemed to hear him say: "Cut!" Robb: "What was your expression just now?" The cloth merchant hurriedly said: "No, no! I don''t have any expressions." "Okay, then I''ll go on." Robb said: "Where did you talk about it? Oh, by the way, I just said that I''m very busy..." Cloth Merchant: "Cut!" Robb: "I wiped it, this time you are not just an expression, but you actually cut out a sound." Cloth dealer: "..." Robb said, "Forget it, my grown-ups dont care about villains, and Im going to talk about business. I dont have time to do some factory management, operations, etc., so I want to hire a professional manager, or a factory. Long, I think you are a very suitable person." "Hey?" The cloth merchant looked a little excited: "Really?" Robb said, "Then there are fakes! Most of the townspeople in this town are small producers, small handicraftsmen, and even the simplest arithmetic problem. Only you, a business person, have the ability. Make overall arrangements and calculations, I think you can do it." The cloth merchant was moved inexplicably! Robb said: "You can''t make a lot of money if you sell some linen and cotton cloth. Follow me to make silk stockings and make high-end goods. This is a better way to get to the pinnacle of life. I won''t talk nonsense, just ask you. , Come or not?" "Yes, of course!" The cloth merchant quickly agreed. In fact, this cloth merchant knows exactly how valuable the stockings are, because he and the traveling merchant are good friends. The cloth purchase channel in his shop is the itinerant merchant. Every time a touring merchant comes to Westwind Town, he will bring him some cloth and let him sell it in the shop. Because of this, every time a traveling merchant came to Westwind, he would chat with him. A few days ago, itinerant merchants came to Westwind Town and bought a small amount of stockings from Robb. At that time, he sighed a few words at the cloth merchant, saying that this kind of stockings is a unique and good product on Fengmo Continent. Like it, it can sell for a big price, but the quantity is too small. The cloth merchant listened to it and remembered it in his heart, but he was unable to mix it up. Now Robb suddenly wants to hand over the business to him to manage it. That is not a joy. "Father, what do you want me to do, just tell me, I will do my best to do it." Robb had a secret joy in his heart: Very good, and I don''t have to be tired by myself. He thought for a while, and said: "First of all, to build a factory, you need to ask some townspeople to help, pay them money, and just build it on the hillside behind my church... Pay attention to the time when building the factory. Consider in advance how to raise spiders, and ask experienced hunters to guide you as to how to build a house is most suitable for a large number of spiders." The cloth merchant quickly took note. Robb smiled and said, "You have to hire people while the plant is being built. The division of labor must be fine. At least four groups of people should be divided into groups. One group should be men. They are mainly responsible for raising spiders. You don''t care about anything else. The second group all want women, they only need to weave, and dont care about anything else. The third group also wants all women, who are responsible for sewing the woven cloth into stockings, and dont care about anything else. The fourth group is It is responsible for counting the number of finished stockings, putting them in the warehouse, and managing them well, and then shipping them to the itinerant merchants when they come to buy them... If the speed of the itinerant merchants'' acquisitions can''t keep up with our production speed, you can form a business by yourself. Team, fall into the fourth group, and we will transport the stockings to Bright Road for sale." Chapter 76： You are here to watch me The distributor cant help but wonder: Father, why is the division of labor so fine? If everyones work is divided into such a fine detail, the usefulness of one person becomes less. Wouldnt it lead to more people hired every month? Pay more and go out." "No, no, not. If a person does everything from raising spiders to weaving cloth to sewing socks to selling, it will make his actions inefficient. As a result, it will take many people to get it done." Robb laughed. Said: "The detailed division of labor will allow us to hire fewer people and pay less, and you will gradually understand later." The cloth dealer didn''t understand it, but it didn''t prevent him from doing it obediently. After receiving a start-up fund from Robb, the cloth merchant went to the town to find someone to build a factory. Before long, a large group of townspeople came back with the cloth merchant. There was also an old acquaintance. The plasterer who built the water tower for Robb had heard that he was going to build a factory for Robb again. He was very excited. He kept saying: "It is my honor to serve Father again." Robb smiled and said: "The things to be built this time will allow women in the town to participate in production and work. Everyone will make a lot of money. Come on and work." "That''s great, my wife has always wanted to do something to subsidize the family." The factory building was built very quickly. These years, the house does not need to lay the foundation, nor do you need to take any sewage pipes. It is a simple leveling of the land, and then picking up a pile of stones and mud. Dozens of townspeople work together. Within a few days, the house was built. Then there was the migration of spider eggs. The cloth dealer invited the most experienced old hunter in the town to give guidance. They moved the spider eggs one by one to the workshop, and placed them in the spider rooms one by one. . Robb heard that the old hunter had been warning the townspeople who moved the spider eggs in the big field: "Take your hands and feet! This kind of spider eggs contains highly toxic mucus. Although there is a priest behind us who can detoxify you, even if No matter how fast you solve it, you will be sour and refreshed by the venom. I promise you don''t want to experience that feeling." When the townspeople heard such a warning, how dare to neglect, and carefully moved the eggs into the new factory. Finally, the old hunter personally led the four big spiders to the workshop and closed them. He was relieved, and finally warned: "I have to remind you that you must be very careful when raising this kind of spiders. Let them escape one, or if they run out to poison the townspeople, God will condemn you." Robb smiled and said to the old hunter: "Don''t worry, old gentleman, I will use holy water to draw a huge circle outside the factory building. This kind of spider is evil, and they don''t like to go through the holy water circle." Hearing what Robb said, the old hunter was relieved: "If you have a priest, you will be fine." The next step is to prepare a large number of looms, needles and threads, and hire the women in the town. All kinds of preparations are carried out in an orderly manner. Of course, all these things are cloth merchants. Robb just needs to be idle in the yard. Enough. Then, ten days passed in a blink of an eye... The first batch of small spiders hatched in the factory, and the "spider breeding group" hired by the cloth merchant took the lead in working. They are responsible for raising these small spiders healthy enough to spin silk. Robb really doesn''t know how to raise spiders. Fortunately, this is not a problem for hunters in the town. The spider breeding team takes good care of the little spiders. In mid-August, the weather became even hotter, and the screams of "Know, Go" rang in the woods on the mountain all day, causing great pain in the brains of people. Robb was still idle on the stone bench in the courtyard, and an unexpected guest suddenly appeared at the door of the church. Robb just glanced at it and couldn''t help but smile: "Oh, it''s Xiao Yi, what wind is blowing you again?" The person here was the nun Ish Carmel, who looked exactly the same as she was when she was separated last time. She was wearing a blue nun dress with her hair covered in her hood, with only a little golden bangs exposed. She was riding a horse. A red horse with a wooden staff on its back. The expression on Xiao Yi''s face is still cold: "I''m here to stay in the church in Westwind Town! The archbishop of Guangming Chapel has officially issued me a transfer document... So, starting from today, I will ask Father Robert Duduo Take care of it." "Nani?" Robb almost couldn''t help but jumped up from the stone chair: "Want to be permanent? Who is such a bold person to stuff a girl into my house without my consent? I wipe it! It''s just... marvelous." Xiao Yi got off his horse and went into the yard. Sitting on the stone bench opposite Robb, he really took out a parchment roll from his arms and spread it out on the stone table. Robb glanced at it, and it turned out to be a transfer document. It was issued by the archbishop of Guangming Chapel of Guangming Road. He ordered Xiao Yi to be transferred from Guangming Chapel to Xifeng Town Church to spread the gods to the residents of Xifeng Town. doctrine. Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Xiao Yi, you have been demoted. You kicked from the cathedral in the big city to the small town and church. Isn''t it miserable?" There was no expression on Xiao Yi''s face: "For me, listening to the teachings of God is the same everywhere." "Yeah, I understand." Robb tapped his finger on the transfer paper on the table. After several seconds, he suddenly raised his head and said, "Your mission this time is to monitor me, right? Have to listen to me well, are you here to observe me?" Xiao Yi: "..." Robb smiled and said, "Let me guess what happened when you went back this time." His tone changed, holding his throat, learning Xiao Yi''s tone coldly: "Archbishop, I went out on a reconnaissance mission this time, and I ran into a very powerful priest. He seems to be a heretical judge..." Then, he immediately lowered his voice and turned into a hoarse accent: "Oh? There is such a thing? I don''t remember what heretical judge I arranged in Westwind Town. Are you sure he is ours?" He immediately turned into a female voice: "His sacred magic is very powerful. If he doesn''t have enough faith in the **** of light, it is impossible to have such a powerful sacred magic, so he cannot be outside the Holy See." Robb changed his husky accent again: "Could it be... the person who arranged directly from the Pope? He didn''t even notify me, so he secretly arranged such a powerful guy in Westwind Town... um... I think about it. ...I have to write to the Pope quickly to confirm whether there are any arrangements on it. Before receiving the above reply, you go to Westwind Town and monitor this person... If there is any disturbance, report to me as soon as possible." The cold expression on Xiao Yi''s face burst instantly: "My voice is not as bad as you have learned." Chapter 77： Gift from the Baron Robb smiled and said: "The voice I learned is not the point, the point is whether I am right or not." The expression on Xiao Yi''s face was very wonderful. She wanted to stand up and put on a cold face, but she couldn''t make it. She was helpless and embarrassed. After a while, she sighed, "Isn''t it good to see through? Why have to say it." Robb smiled and said, "If you say it is broken, you can be more heart-to-heart." He said to Lilian next to him: "Bring a cup of Fat House Happy Water to the nun and make her happy too." Lilian answered. Robb turned his head and said to Xiao Yi: "If I don''t say broken, you think I don''t know. Then when you monitor me, you have to beware of being discovered by me. You can''t monitor it very happily. You must hide your head and show your tail, and be careful. , It makes you often pretend not to watch me, or pretend to be very close to me acting in a routine, it is too uncomfortable. So I simply break it, but you can follow me generously, stare at me, and do to me You raised your doubts generously, right?" Xiaoyi thought about it carefully. It seemed that this was true. She had no choice but to say, "Well, this is also good. I didn''t really like to lie and deceive people. The archbishop sent me to monitor you. I am opposed to it. I raised an objection, but the archbishop insisted on me to do this. I couldnt violate his order. I had no choice but to come. You clarified what I said. On the contrary, I can ask you plainly. You are really sent from above. The heretical judge?" Robb spread his hands: "Don''t ask, you can only tell you no, but if I told you you don''t believe it, neither will your boss, the archbishop." "In other words, can I only rely on my own eyes to confirm?" "Your eyes can''t confirm, because your words are light, and you won''t believe what you say. You should just wait for the pope to reply to your archbishop. His words will be useful." Robb felt a little annoyed after saying this. He knew that once he revealed his strength, he would have such problems. After the archbishop''s letter to the pope received a reply, he might start playing the tower. Defend it, and it''s annoying to think about it, can''t this world give people a place of laziness that can be at ease? Robb said feebly: "From now on, what I have to do is exactly the same as before you came. You should watch carefully and don''t look away. Then remember to record my behavior in detail and send it back to the archbishop. He After in-depth research, analysis and judgment, you will have a preliminary understanding of me." After speaking, he collapsed on the stone chair and started to be lazy. Xiaoyi is a very conscientious nun. Of course, she has to complete the tasks assigned to her well. So, she drank a sip of the happy fat house water that Lilian handed over. While sighing that this drink is so delicious, she picked up the pen. , Began a detailed record... In 1344, the year of the black dragon flying On August 16, Father Robert was lazy all day. On August 17, Father Robert was lazy again for a whole day. On August 18, Father Robert was lazy again for a whole day. On August 19, Father Robert was lazy again for a whole day. On August 20, Father Robert screamed again... Xiao Yi: (s-)sߩ (At this point, I know that someone is about to jump out and say that I am water, but if you think about it, if I write a sentence, Robb has been lazy for five days, do you think there is a comedy effect? ??So, those who shout water People, think about it and speak again. I will exceed 2,000 words in each chapter, and I am not truncated at 2,000 words. Who has counted the excess words? I need to water a few dozen words? The description is A knowledge! Rich description and details can make you more immersive when reading. This is not as simple as water. You will understand when you write a book yourself in the future.) "Father Robert, you are not a priest at all. Oh, no, you can''t even be called a human being." Xiao Yi dropped the parchment for recording to the ground, pulled out two silver-plated firecrackers, and faced the parchment. "Bump" fired two shots, then jumped and yelled: "Turn me into a slug!" "Never talk nonsense, slugs can''t touch salt." Robb said, "But I often eat salt." Xiao Yi snorted: "This is not the point at all, you can grasp the point for me." "Okay, catch the point. You jump and scream and flip the table like this, and you blast with firecrackers. Isn''t it hot?" Robb said lazily, "It''s really hot in August." Xiao Yi was sweating profusely, but the sweat was not hot at all, it was cold by Robb''s laziness. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, "Can''t you do something?" "No!" Robb said: "There is nothing worth doing." Xiao Yi: "..." There is no reason to talk with this kind of frantic and lazy guy. Xiaoyi could still say that Robbs laziness will only weaken and he has to practice hard to become stronger, but after knowing how powerful Robb is, he cant even say this. said. She had no choice but to shook her head at Robb and sighed: "I can''t understand it. It''s unreasonable. What is the use of the archbishop sending me to watch you? My precious time should not be used to guard a lazy guy." "That''s none of my business." Robb said, "I didn''t ask you to watch me." When the two of them were talking about this, a knight appeared at the gate of the yard. He was riding a big horse with a light armour. He saddled and fell off his horse as soon as he reached the gate of the church. He said in a respectful tone: "Father Robert, Yi Sister Scarmel, the villain''s name is John. You saved my life last time in the Black Pine Mountains. I dont know if you remember it." "Oh!" Robb remembered immediately: "Come in, don''t stand in front of the courtyard and talk, it''s too far, I want to talk to you loudly, it''s too much effort. Come in front of me, so I''ll save effort ." Xiao Yi: "Don''t you bother to talk? Oh my God!" John tied the horse to the pegs at the entrance of the courtyard, hugged his helmet around his waist, strode forward, and saluted deeply in front of Robb. Then he said: "Beloved priest, I I came here by the order of Baron Parses. In the last reconnaissance operation, you helped the Baron a lot and let us complete the mission beyond expectations. After returning, the Baron was rewarded by the Grand Duke Eiji. He was very much Thank you for allowing me to hurry up and give you a small gift." "Oh? Gifts?" Robb was happy: "I like gifts." John took out a small box from his arms and handed it over with both hands: "It''s not a great treasure, it''s a little magic item newly researched by the Institute of Magic of the White Lion Knights. The Baron said to you. Have fun." "Magic props?" Robb lifted up when he heard it, and jumped up from the chair with a brush, he hasn''t played! There is no such thing as a magic item in "Black Blade". Everything that hasn''t been played has great attraction for Robb. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Great, let me see what it is. ." Lifting the lid, what appeared in front of Robb was a small metal pot, which looked like a small teapot, and it was empty inside. He couldn''t help wondering: "What exactly is this thing made of?" John respectfully said: "Its name is Magic Vessel! This is a prop that can store magic power in it. It has the same effect as magic scrolls, except that scrolls are used to store specific magic. Once the magic is cast , It''s gone, but this kind of magic vessel can continuously and slowly release the magic inside." Chapter 78： The correct usage of the magic container Robb understood it as soon as he heard it. In plain terms, it was a container for storing magic power. It was like a cup of water. The magic power could be filled in and then poured out slowly for use. No wonder the name is called "magic container". This thing is not in the game. Robb felt that the thief was interested. He held it in his hand and looked left and right. Then, he poured a little sacred magic power into it, and saw the "teapot" belly of the magic container. The inside slowly brightened, and a group of golden light particles rippled in its belly. "How to play after this thing is infused with magic power?" Robb asked. John respectfully said: "Sorry, this thing is still being researched. The Magic Institute is still undergoing follow-up development, and the function is not perfect. This thing currently only has the function of accommodating and releasing magic power. It has no playability... You see , Click the button next to it, and the magic inside will be released." Robb looked for it next to the magic container. There really was a button. With a light press, the golden magic power inside sprayed out from the teapot mouth and dissipated in the air. "Haha, fun." Robb was happy: "Very interesting." He is a little interested in this new thing. Although it is only a half-developed and useless thing, it is much more interesting than the thing he is tired of playing with. He smiled and said: "John, can you please reply to the Baron, I am very I like this thing. If there are any novel magic props in the future, let me play with it." John said: "Okay, the villain will definitely reply to the Baron." John took Robb''s reply and left, and quickly returned to the path of light. On this side, Robb changed his usual lazy attitude and didn''t even pose the iconic Ge Youtan. Instead, he sat upright, holding the magic container in both hands and playing with him. Seeing his actions, Xiao Yi quickly picked up the parchment that fell on the ground. The parchment was blasted two holes by the fire, but this did not affect the record. She lifted the pen and wrote on it: "1344 , On August 20, Father Robert finally changed his old laziness and started to take action. He began to study the magic vessel, studying very attentively. He injected an ice magic power (he actually knows ice magic?) In the magic container, he shouted loudly, "Haha, refrigerator, isnt this just a simple refrigerator?" Then, he asked the maid Lilian to bring a bottle of Fat House Happy Water, and the ice magic in the magic container , Slowly fell on the happy water of the fat house..." "Xiaoyi, don''t just write it on the paper, wasting your life." Robb smiled and put a bottle of iced fat house happy water in front of Xiaoyi: "Look, we have a refrigerator. When we want to drink ice water , Pour the magic container to the bottle of water, pour out a little bit of ice magic power, you can instantly make the water cold, you dont need to use ice every time you want to drink iced fat house happy water It''s magic, hahahaha! Hahahaha!" "Bump!" Xiao Yi slapped on the stone table: "Such an advanced thing as a magic container shouldn''t be used like this, right?" "Huh? See what you said." Robb said, "Then what specific use is this magic container?" "This... this..." Xiao Yi looked embarrassed: "This... isn''t the Magic Research Institute of the White Lion Knights currently studying it? I believe they will come up with great usages." "Cut!" Robb hummed, "Research on how to use a magic container to beat an enemy? What''s the point? I have 10,000 ways to beat an enemy. You don''t need to use a magic container at all, so this kind of magic container is still used. Its better to make a mini refrigerator." Xiao Yi: "..." "Look, we can still use it to make a simple stove." Robb poured the magical power of fire into the magic vessel, then put it on the table, let Lilian set a pot on it, and pour water in it. , Robb turned on the switch of the magic container, and the magic power of the flame system slowly flowed out, constantly heating the bottom of the pot. In a blink of an eye, the water in the pot boiled. Lilian poured out the boiling water and made a cup of black tea for Robb. Robber laughed loudly: "It''s so fun! This thing feels like it can play a lot of tricks. The Baron really gave me a good thing this time, and it''s not in vain that I went into the Black Pine Mountains to help him beat the bad guys." Xiaoyi covered her face: "Please don''t use the magic container like this anymore, the magicians who developed it will cry." Lilian suddenly said, "Master, can the ceiling fan you mentioned last time be pushed by this magic container?" "Huh?" Robb was overjoyed: "Lilian, you are so smart, hurry, go and call the blacksmith, I am going to build a ceiling fan now!" As a result, Xiaoyis diary can continue to be written: Father Robert asked a blacksmith to build a long iron stick. On the tip of the iron stick, he made a few very strange fan pieces. A little streamlined. The blacksmith couldn''t understand it at all, but under the repeated guidance of the priest, he managed to make it a success. Then...Fr Robert asked the blacksmith to forge a few strange things, which are said to be called gears. Finally, he hung this mess of things on the tree, and entered the wind magic in the magic container. (He still knows wind magic?) The wind blows the blades on the gears under the trees, the blades rotate, and then drive the gears, and the gears drive the gears, passing through layer by layer, finally driving the ceiling fan hanging overhead, blowing out a strong wind..." Xiaoyi "touched" the ground and slapped it on the table, and said angrily: "Since the wind magic can blow out the wind, why do you use the wind to blow the blades and then drive the gears, turning a large circle to turn the ceiling fan above your head? Wind? Can''t you blow yourself directly with wind magic?" Robb said: "Because the small electric motor is too difficult, I can''t make it, so I can''t use electricity as energy. I have to use the wind to turn the gears to drive the fan. This is called second best. Waiting for me to think about it. How to get a motor and change it to electric drive." Xiao Yi snorted: "I don''t understand, what is the use of such a thing?" "Cut, if you can understand what I''m doing, won''t you be as good as me?" Robb said, "You can do your job as a monitor. Don''t think you can understand what I''m doing. " He beckoned to Lilian: "Come here and sit under the ceiling fan. This hot summer, blowing on the ceiling fan is very comfortable." Lilian said: "Isn''t this a torture instrument?" Robb said in a serious manner: "When there is no bad person to use to execute torture, it is an artifact for us to blow air." Lilian snorted and sat under the ceiling fan. The soothing wind picked up her blonde hair and fluttered in the wind. The picture was so beautiful that Robb almost stayed for a while. Lilian clapped her hands and laughed: "Ah, it''s really cool to sit under the ceiling fan." "Really?" Although Xiaoyi had a stern face, she moved her position without a trace, and got under the ceiling fan. The wind blew her face, and her cold face couldn''t help showing a "so comfortable." The expression of "Ah" looks pleasing to the eye. [Robo got a ceiling fan (powered by wind)] Chapter 79： Rough Rock Canyon was attacked There is a resident nun in the church, and life feels a little different. For example, Robb likes to put a big bucket in the yard to take a bath. Before, there were only two people: him and Lilian, which was nothing. Now that there is a nun, the situation has become much more complicated. When Rob was stripped naked and was about to climb into the bucket, Xiao Yi walked out of the church. After a loud scream, Xiao Yi hid in the church for five minutes without daring to probe. For another example, when Robb was drawing Lilian''s new suspender stockings, Xiao Yi walked by, sternly, and quietly glanced at the graphics they had drawn. The next day, Lilian secretly gave her a pair of white stockings, and Xiao Yi hid in her room without coming out for at least an hour, but when she came out, she didn''t wear stockings on her legs. Robb couldn''t help but protested: "Hey, I thought you went in and put on silk stockings. Why did you come out bare-legged? You just wear it in the room and take a look. You can use it alone. You don''t want to wear it out for me. See?" "Then...for me, it still feels a bit hard to wear." A rare red flash appeared on Xiaoyi''s cold face: "Too...too such a thing, I don''t want a man to see it." "Cut!" Robb murmured, "Is it a Western woman? Go to the Eastern Rabbit Country to be a nun for me!" In short, one happy thing, two happy things, and three happy things all together become happier things. In 1344, the year of the black dragon flying, August 23... In the evening, the setting sun has slowly sinking to the west, and it is about to fall to the horizon. Robb had just finished taking a bath and was about to go back to his stone chair to lie down and wait for the sky to turn dark, looking at the stars in the sky, and he saw three familiar faces appearing in front of him. They were Golda, Kik, and Xuelu. People are back. "Oh, you guys are finally back." Robb smiled and waved his hand: "It''s been twenty days since you left. I thought you were changed from snails." Xuelu said: "We are not so slow! I found the beet seeds a few days ago, but just happened to take a mission in the original stone canyon to help the miners of the original stone canyon eliminate a group of lizard people who occupied the mine. I''m coming back a bit late." Robb applauded: "Did you run into an elite lizardman? Is the lizardman leader or something? I think that is more like your luck." The faces of the three adventurers showed dumbfounding expressions. Golda threw a bag of beet seeds, and then whispered: "Mr. Robert, the beet seeds you want, and there is something else that I feel should inform you, as if something big is about to happen." "Oh?" Robbkey said: "What''s the matter?" Golda whispered: "We just walked a short distance from the town in the original Stone Canyon, and heard a strange sound in the mountain forest, so I sneaked up to the mountain and took a look. As a result...we saw a large number of skeletons. The soldiers are marching." "Huh?" Robb frowned, "Is coming to attack Westwind Town?" "No! It should be aimed at the original stone canyon." Golda said: "There are a large number of skeleton soldiers. Looking at it, there are no less than two thousand. It is more than the skeleton soldiers we dealt with in the Black Pine Mountains last time. Many. We were shocked when we saw this scene, and we hurried to Xifeng Town as quickly as possible to inform you. However, it took more than three days to get here. The undead army should have already taken the original stone canyon. It was captured." Robb didn''t respond to these words, but Xiao Yi rushed out of the church and exclaimed in surprise: "What? More than two thousand skeleton soldiers? This is impossible! Where did they come from?" "Oh, is the nun here? I thought you would never come here again when you returned to the Path of Light." Golda said with a hand, "God knows where these skeleton soldiers came from. We are just adventurers, we are not all-knowing and omnipotent. God of Light." Xiao Yi said: "Don''t make a mistake!" Golda said, "Hey, Miss Sister, can this kind of thing be mistaken? Do you think we are idiots?" Xiao Yi was anxious, and her cold expression couldn''t help it: "This is not good, it won''t work. I have to pass this incident back to the Light Road as soon as possible. I will go to the mayor''s house and ask him to send someone to the Guangming Zhizhi Road messaging." She quickly ran out of the church and headed towards the mayors house. It was already getting dark at this time. She ran into the dark town alone, which was quite disturbing, but Robb hadnt had time yet. What I said, I saw a golden light shining on her body, and she released the Holy Light Blessing Technique, illuminating the road in the town. Seeing her follow the road like this, Robb was relieved, no one in this little Westwind town dared to attack a nun who was blessed by the Holy Light. Robb groaned for a few seconds and then said: "Come on, let''s take a look at the matter. A necromancer called a skeleton, and we killed it. Then, three days ago, you discovered that there was another necromancer with him. Skeleton soldiers attacked the original stone canyon... this is the situation now, right?" The three adventurers nodded gravely: "This is a very unknown sign! From this point of view, there is more than one necromancer. Although we have eliminated one, there are other necromancers in action. We only see the skeleton army going to the original stone canyon, but maybe after the skeleton army has captured the original stone canyon, it is very likely to come to us. After all, this is the only way to the light. ." Robb turned his head and said: "Lilian, prepare the ceiling fan!" "Okay!" Lilian whispered from the side. Three adventurers: "..." Xuelu Khan said: "Mr. Robert, what do you mean to prepare a ceiling fan?" Robb shrugged and said: "Ceiling fan is a kind of artifact, a tool of torture, and also an attitude. I don''t like to cause trouble and hate trouble, but when trouble has to come to me, I will prepare it for him. A ceiling fan, this is my philosophy of life, understand?" Three adventurers: "Understand a ghost!" Robb originally wanted to continue to say something funny, but suddenly found that Lilian''s expression seemed a little weird, as if desperately worrying about something, that kind of uneasy look made people feel distressed when they saw it. "What''s the matter?" Robb asked in a low voice, "Lilian, I really rarely see you showing this expression." Lilian whispered: "Original...Raw Stone Canyon... is my hometown..." Robb frowned slowly. Lilian said, "I...my aunt still lives there." "Is that the guy who sold you to the slave merchant?" Robb continued to frown, "How can this kind of person be called an aunt? You don''t need to worry about her." "But... still... very worried." Lilian''s face dimmed: "Blessed by the God of Light, I hope she will be fine." She knew that it was useless to worry. The three adventurers had seen the skeleton army three days ago. If something really happened, no one would have time to rescue them now. Chapter 80： Ready to start tower defense Less than fifteen minutes after Lilians prayer was sent out, Xiao Yi and the mayor came to the church together. Behind the mayor was a man covered in blood. There was only blood but no injuries. It seems that he has been injured. It was cured by Xiaoyi. The mayor said with an anxious expression: "Father, something serious happened. Just now, the nun came to me. We were about to send domestic slaves to the Guangming Road to report a letter. Then an injured messenger came. He was from the white birch forest. According to him, the town and several villages in the white birch forest were attacked by a large number of skeleton soldiers at the same time... The mayor there decided to abandon the town and flee to our side. The refugees soon We are going to Westwind Town." While he was talking to Robb, the man who had reported the news turned to Golda and gave him a big gift: "Mr. Golda, do you remember me? You came to our place the other day, It also helped us defeat the ogres who harassed the village." Golda said: "Of course I recognize. We were almost killed by the ogre leader who came to retaliate. We have suffered a blood loss as a commission for your village." The two of them chatted over there, while Robb here frowned and talked to the mayor: "The news that the original stone canyon has been attacked has just been heard. Is it the white birch forest again? In other words... this neighborhood, All the villages and towns are being attacked, right? Wipe, how come I smell trouble-ridden smell again." Robb spread his hands and spread his five-finger skips. He complained to the sky: "My Fakenima, can you give me a few more days of laziness?" Xiao Yi looked over with suspicion: "Father, who are you swearing at the sky? Aren''t you complaining to our beloved God of Light?" "How can it be." Robb immediately recovered his serious face: "I am scolding the gods on the side of the bad guys, yes, they are the dark gods worshipped by the necromancers. I despise it from the bottom of my heart, and I despise it. it!" Xiaoyi said with the same enemy: "Yes, I also despise it! Holder, the **** of darkness, is a heinous evil god. He is melancholy and lonely by nature, sinister and cruel, and insists on being an enemy of the light. It was he who killed the **** of light, Baal. Del, is the enemy of the Holy See for our entire life." Robb quickly remembered the names of the God of Light and the God of Darkness in his mind, thinking: Hey, this is all right, someone will help introduce the background of the world, and I wont be unable to name these two guys anymore. . One is called Baldell and the other is called Holder. How do you feel like brothers? At this moment, Xiao Yi suddenly thought of something, and turned to Xue Lu and said, "Holder was instigated by Loki, the **** of flames, to kill the God of Light. Your faith is also the culprit." "Oh, sister nun, you seem to have made a mistake." Xuelu said, "Although I borrowed the power of fire from Loki, the **** of fire, I don''t believe in him. We magicians never believe in any gods, we and Between the gods, its just a simple transaction and exploiting relationship. If Loki wants me to kneel to him, I will slam my wand on his forehead. Then I will turn to Skadi, the goddess of winter. She borrowed the Frost Arrow technique to defend against the enemy! At that time, I switched from the fire technique to the ice technique. Isn''t it interesting?" Xiao Yi: "..." "Hahaha!" Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Xuelu, you are quite cute." Xuelu spread her hands: "I also think I am cute." Xiaoyi slapped the ground and slapped it on the table, and said with a cold face: "Can you catch the point? There are countless undead attacking the villages on the western border. The original stone canyon and the white birch forest have been attacked, and you can think of it. Many villages and towns are also experiencing the same thing. Are you still in the mood to discuss cuteness or not?" Robb turned to Xiao Yi: "Okay, get the point. Xiao Yi, what do you think we should do now?" Xiao Yi said: "I think we have two ways. The first way is to adopt a retreat strategy like the mayor of the White Birch Forest. Before the undead army has arrived, we will lead all the townspeople to evacuate to the bright road. There is a strong castle there, there is a powerful White Lion Knights, we will be very safe there, and we will return to Westwind Town after the situation subsides." The mayor''s face suddenly changed: "I... my water plant, it seems to be built..." Lilian also exclaimed: "The master''s stocking factory, seeing the little spiders have hatched, just wait for them to grow up, how can they migrate at this time." Xiao Yi glared at both of them with an angry look: "If you don''t withdraw, you will die. What is the use of these things when people die?" Robb smiled and said: "Lets talk about the second method. I guess your second method must be to defend Westwind. Waiting for the help of Bright Road, I think this plan is more reliable." Xiao Yi said: "I don''t think it''s very reliable." Robb said, "Although I''m tired of tower defense, I''m pretty good at tower defense." He is talking strange things again, but Xiao Yi has long been used to hearing some strange incomprehensible vocabulary from his mouth. He has become accustomed to it and is too lazy to raise objections. Anyway, it is always possible to understand the general meaning. correct. She asked solemnly: "Father, do you mean to build defensive towers in towns to resist the undead army?" "Building a defensive tower is the oldest way to play tower defense." Robb said: "Later, the tower defense game has evolved countless times, and there are many variants, such as summoning monsters to be used as towers, and even summoning heroes to be used as towers. Yes, the hero can also use magic and skills...Tsk tsk...In short, there are many ways to play tower defense. Don''t think you can only build towers." Xiao Yi: "..." Robb also knew that Xiao Yi couldnt understand the strange things he said, so he didnt want to continue talking to himself. When the conversation changed, he asked: "Xiao Yi, if you draw a huge holy light shelter, you will How long will it take the entire Westerly Town Circle inside?" Xiao Yi shook his head and said, "I will paint by myself for at least a few months. Huh? By the way, your splashing ink is in formation, can you finish it quickly, right?" Robb shook his head: "Can you pour a bottle of holy water around a town so far?" Xiao Yi thought: This is also true. Although the "splash ink painting method" is very powerful, but the hand strength is not so great, there is no reason to swing the ink around the town, so I have to give it up. In fact, Robb really couldn''t draw a magic circle that could cover a town as big as possible. Although he is very powerful, his magic has a shortcoming, that is, it is not flexible enough. For example, in the magic circle of the Holy Light Sanctuary, people in the real world can paint as big as they want, and as small as they want. But Robb couldn''t do it. His shot must be a 20-yard radius of the Holy Light Shelter, which can''t be bigger or smaller. Because the game is set like this! Chapter 81： Why is it so tiring to be a priest "It seems that the Holy Light Sanctuary can''t be counted on." Xiao Yidao: "If you don''t need to splash ink to form a formation, we rely on our two pastors. Protect the light shelter." Robb nodded: "Well, then decisively give up this defensive formation." In fact, he can use the Olympic five-link game to put a 20-yard holy light shelter around the town, but that would be troublesome. It can be placed, but it is not necessary. Xiao Yi said: "So, I think it''s better to evacuate." Of course Robb doesnt want to evacuate. Thats so tiring. Laziness is great here, so dont evacuate everywhere, saying: "I think its good. If youre willing to evacuate, evacuate. If youre willing to stay, stay behind. Lets take full advantage of it. Respect the peoples cooking and freedom of the townspeople, and cannot force innocent ordinary people on the battlefield. Of course, I am willing to stay behind. I love my motherland very much, and vowed to guard every inch of land for the country and never let Xiaoxiaozhi The generations have taken away precious land and want to occupy my great rivers and mountains, they must step on my corpse first. (serious face) Xiao Yi: "..." After Robb finished the messy and impassioned words, he waved his hand to Xiao Yi and said, "Xiao Yi, you take the townspeople who are willing to retreat and go, I am the queen of you, and I wont see the last common people retreating safely. , I will never withdraw from the front line. If the defense line is about to fall before you withdraw, I will hold the enemys leg and I will not let him overtake him. (solemn face) Xiao Yi thought to himself: He was clearly saying great things, why should I find a piece of bacon to slap him in the face? Could it be that I am too immature? The mayor raised his hand: "I am willing to stay too! I was touched by the priest''s spirit, I...I also want to guard my town." The mayor is here with all his wealth, and he will suffer a huge loss if he retreats to the Bright Road, thinking that since there is a priest who is willing to stay behind, he certainly wants to fight hard. Robb gave the mayor a thumbs up: "You''re great! Since you are willing to stay, let''s start to take action. I will use my method to defend the city. As for you, do some ordinary things. Get ready to work. I think Mr. Mayor should be better at defending the city than me, a clergyman." The mayor nodded and said: "I immediately notify all the townspeople who are willing to stay to take action, build up the town wall, build wooden high platforms at the four corners of the town, so that men are ready for weapons and battles, and women are ready for logistics. ." Robb smiled and said, "Very well, I am optimistic about you." The mayor rushed out of the church and rang the big bell in the town center. Soon after, all the townspeople were called to gather in the town center. After the mayor gave an impassioned speech, more than 100 townspeople decided Retreated to the Bright Road, but most of the townspeople decided to stay and live and die with the town to defend their homeland. For the first time Robb saw the sturdyness of ordinary people in the Middle Ages. Those townspeople who were usually only in front of him went back to their houses, and when they came out, they were already completely draped, put on chain armor, and even There are also those who wear plate armor. The four pillar industries in Xifeng Town include the mining industry. For the people here, armor is very cheap, and everyone can do it. There are also a large number of hunters, because the four pillar industries of Westwind Town also include hunting and medicine gathering. These are industries that have to fight against the monsters on the mountain at any time, so there are many hunters, all of whom are archers. Although there is still a certain gap compared to the regular army, it is much more powerful than the group of townspeople who play agriculture. Robb discovered that the townspeople who wanted to evacuate were basically all engaged in agriculture... The townspeople began to build fortifications under the command of the mayor. They found many large stones and placed them behind the town wall to strengthen the town wall. Some people also built tall woods on the four corners of the town. Tower, send a townsman with good eyesight to climb to the tower to be a sentry. The preparations were carried out intensively and methodically, and the villagers who wanted to evacuate also packed up, opened the east gate of the town, and hurriedly walked along the official road. Xiaoyi also promised a sum of money to the three adventurers, asking them to **** the townspeople back to the road of light. What Robb didn''t expect was that Xiao Yi himself actually stayed. Seeing a nun in a blue dress standing in front of him again, Robb couldn''t help but wonder: "Don''t you advocate retreat?" "I advocate retreat, but it doesn''t mean that I will retreat." Xiao Yi said coldly: "The townspeople can retreat, I can''t! I am a nun of the God of Light, and I have the responsibility to fight to the death with the believers of the God of Darkness." Robb applauded, and rolled his eyes after the applause: "It''s no one to stay and monitor me so fresh and refined." Xiaoyi: "No! Although monitoring you is the task given to me by the archbishop, it is very important, but I am not willing to stay because of this. Don''t underestimate the determination of a nun." "Yes, yes, just treat it like this." Robb smiled: "Next, you have to watch carefully, because once I start to play tower defense, the things I make will ensure you are dazzled, and you may not be able to see it. Come here, you may not be able to keep up with your notes!" Xiao Yi Tanshou: "In a fierce battle, I won''t take a pen to write it down." Early the next morning, Xifeng Town was awakened by an alarm bell, and the sentry on the southwest sentry tower screamed desperately: "Someone is here!" The nervous militia immediately rushed to the southwest corner and followed Xiao Yi with him. Only Robb was too lazy to go. He sat on a large tree in the church and opened a reconnaissance technique. The visual range of 5000 yards was enough. Have a panoramic view of the entire Westwind Town. It was not the undead army that came from the southwest, but the refugees from the White Birch Forest. A group of hunters guarded the team, dragged their children and women, and there were more than 300 people who flocked to the gate of Xifeng Town. The sentry on the wall shouted: "Are you following the undead army?" The mayor of Baihua Town said loudly: "There are chasing soldiers, but not many! Open the city gate and let us in. The chasing soldiers are coming soon." The sentry was taken aback, and hurriedly opened the door, as refugees swarmed in. When the sentry had just closed the town gate, a group of skeleton soldiers appeared in the southwest, but they were not many in number... These were the outposts chasing all the way from the Birch Forest, not the main force that came to attack Westwind Town. They stood. In the woods to the southwest, he looked at the heavily guarded Westwind Town from a distance, gave up his plan to attack here, and retreated into the forest. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief! Then, more than 300 refugees flocked to the church... With a visual distance of 5,000 yards, Robb watched this group of people rushing towards his home from a few kilometers away. He couldn''t help but wondered: "What the hell? Why are these refugees coming to my house?" Lilian under the tree said strangely: "Master, isn''t it a matter of course for refugees to seek shelter in the church?" "I wipe it! Go to the mayor." Robb fell from the tree and almost touched his face: "Damn, why is it so tired to be a priest? I have to take care of the refugees? I want to resign. Im going to resign now, immediately, right away!" Chapter 82： Robb of Steel Heart Robb hates trouble and just wants to be lazy, but reality doesn''t allow it. I can only blame myself for choosing the profession of priest by mistake. Although I am happy to be the father of everyone, I am very unhappy to be troubled by my sons. Now, more than three hundred refugees have come to the open space outside the church, looking at Robb with helpless eyes, and a few more exaggerated, kneeling outside the courtyard, worshiping the church again and again: " Baldur, the benevolent **** of light, benevolent Father, please help us." Robb didn''t know what to say for a while. However, Xiao Yi moved quickly and immediately let the refugees in and let the refugees enter the hall of the church to rest, but the hall of the small church in this township could not accommodate more than 300 people, and in the end there were only a small number of old and weak women. After being able to enter the hall, the men all sat on the ground in the courtyard. The atmosphere seemed depressing and heavy. The mayor of Baihua Town came to Robb, first bowed to him deeply, and then said: "Dear priest, we are giving you trouble." Robb was depressed, and on the surface he still maintained the basic etiquette: "No trouble!" "The townspeople are very tired from being chased by the dead." The mayor said: "Please allow us to rest here for a day. We will set off early tomorrow to head to the Bright Road." Robb nodded: "Yeah!" Xiaoyi said to the side, "Do you have food?" Mayor Baihua shook his head heavily: "When the undead army came, the enemy was close at hand. We didn''t have time to prepare. Most of the townspeople ran out of the house without time to clean up, and then we were killed by skeleton soldiers all the way. I have been chasing it for several days...Many people only drank a few sips of water and didn''t eat anything." As soon as he heard this, Robb began to warn himself desperately: You are not the Virgin, you are not the Virgin, so you don''t need to worry about this kind of meddling too much. Once you take care of this kind of thing, you will be so annoying that you can''t be lazy. After repeatedly admonishing himself for a while, he felt that his heart became as hard as steel, and he could completely ignore the prayers of the refugees. At this time, a little loli cried in the refugees: "Mom, I''m hungry." Her mother could only touch her head with one hand, and said bitterly: "Mom has nothing to eat, bear with it... After the skeleton monster outside has gone away, my mother will go to the woods to dig wild vegetables for you... " Little Lolita is still too young to be sensible, even if her mother tries her best to appease her, she still cries loudly. The "steel-hearted" Robb sighed for a long time: "Lilian! Go take out all the food at home, cook a big stew, and give the refugees a bowl each." Lilian said embarrassingly: "Master, although we have a lot of food in stock, if we feed so many people, it will be lost in one meal and will be lost tomorrow. In the current situation in the town, the food will only become more and more tense. ." "Stupid." Robb tapped on her forehead: "Save some potatoes, I want to plant them." Lilian suddenly understood: "Oh, yes! We have the miracle of the God of Light, haha, great." She ran into the warehouse happily, leaving behind a bag of potatoes, but moved out all the other food stored at home, and set up a cauldron in the church yard to cook miscellaneous stew. In fact, Lilian is best at cooking this dish. The big pot is simmering, no matter what ingredients are thrown in the pot, all kinds of strange ingredients are tumbling in the pot, and after a while, the "sweet" smell is just right. Floated up. As soon as the refugees smelled this, they couldn''t help but crane their necks. The little Lolita who was crying just stopped crying, her eyes widened, and she looked at the cauldron in the yard pitifully. However, Robb didn''t even lie down on the stone chair he used to be lazy every day. He covered his nose and hid far away. He waved and shouted: "Quickly, quickly divide this thing, divide it! Hurry up, I want to suffer. Not anymore." Mayor Baihua couldn''t help sighing: "The priest is so kind. Although he wants to eat himself, he covers his mouth and walks far away. He can''t stand the hunger, so he asked the maid to distribute the food to us as soon as possible. Where can I find such a good priest?" Xiaoyi: "Why do I feel like this is not the case?" But this is not the point, no one is in the mood to complain. Lilian greeted the refugees and gave them a bowl. Some people brought bowls when they fled, which can be used to serve. But some people escaped without bringing anything, so they had to spread a large leaf on their hands, and then they came to hold the large miscellaneous and stewed them. They scalded their hands, but forcibly endured them, and were not willing to spill the food a little bit. . Robbs "steel heart" began to ache again, and he sighed: "Damn, why do you want me to see this picture? Isn''t this whipping my conscience? Although my conscience is indestructible, I will suffer more. The next thing is going to be soft. Forget it, these guys are going to the Bright Road tomorrow, I just want to bear it." He was cursing, and suddenly saw three adventurers rushing over in a panic. As soon as he saw Robb and Xiao Yi, he yelled: "Mr. Robert, Miss Sister, something is wrong!" Robb said unhappily, "What''s wrong?" Golda spoke quickly: "We escorted more than a hundred townspeople to set off last night, intending to withdraw to the Bright Road. Unexpectedly, before we walked far, we discovered that Nanli Village in the southeast had been killed by the undead army. Occupied, and the number is huge, it is a large-scale undead army, among them there are even high-level undead creatures such as skeleton dragons. We have no way to pass through Nanli Village, so we have to protect the townspeople and retreat." Nanli Village is a small village between Xifeng Town and Guangming Road. The population is small, with only more than one hundred people. The village is so small that it is not specially marked on the map, but the location of this village is very important. On the only way to the bright road in Xifeng Town. And now, Nanli Village has also been occupied, and it is led by a large army, and the enemy has even dispatched a skeleton dragon. Xiao Yi''s face immediately sank: "In other words, the enemy has hoarded heavily and forcibly cut off the connection between Guangming Road and the villages and towns on the western border, and Xifeng Town has become an isolated land island." Golda nodded gravely. Mayor Baihua''s face changed drastically: "Then we...what shall we do?" "You can''t leave." The mayor of Westwind Town didn''t know where it came from, and said bitterly: "Just stay in Westwind Town and prepare to defend the town with us." Robb couldn''t help sighing. He looked up at the sky. The lazy life felt farther and farther away from me. How could the peaceful world be so peaceful yesterday that it seemed like a world war in a blink of an eye? After the war, my stockings can''t be sold, pepper can''t be sold, nor can the fat house happy water be sold. "Don''t panic everyone." Xiaoyi stood up and said loudly: "At the moment, we can''t grasp the situation of the outside world. The only way is to defend Westwind. We have to believe that the White Lion Knights cannot be easily defeated by the undead, bright. The road will never fall. As long as we hold on to the town, the reinforcements of the bright road will definitely come." Chapter 83： The miracle of Westwind Reinforcements will definitely come! This sentence is the hope and dream of every isolated island. During the war, the people in the city surrounded by enemy forces need to have this sentence to survive. If there is no such expectation, the defenders will be together. Instantly collapse. Not to mention the two mayors and Xiao Yi, even Robb expects the reinforcements to come early, because although he has the ability to defend the town, it is very troublesome to defend the town. There is no need to raise so many refugees. Method laziness. Can you stop being a priest now? It was OK. If I didn''t hear the little Lolita crying, she would have had time to shake the pot, but now she can''t even shake the pot. "I really hope the reinforcements come to liberate me soon!" Robb sighed heartily, "Forget it, let''s not talk too much nonsense. I have to plant the potatoes first. If I plant them a minute earlier, I can harvest a minute earlier. Lilian, go get the potatoes I told you to leave." Lilian returned to the warehouse and took out a basket of potatoes. The potatoes themselves are the seeds of the potatoes. They only need to be cut into pieces to be planted. Robber asked Lilian to cut the potatoes into small pieces, then took a basket of potato pieces and walked to the field. At this time, there were many refugees from Baihua Town sitting next to the field. Seeing Robb holding a basket of potato chips and planning to plant the ground, many refugees showed confusion in their eyes. Xiao Yi didn''t know that Robb had the abilities of Happy Farm, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Father, you suddenly want to grow potatoes at this time? Why is this?" "For harvest!" Robb said naturally: "How to harvest without planting?" "However, distant waters can''t save near fires. Now that we plant potatoes, we might as well keep them as food reserves." Xiao Yidao: "Now Xifeng Town has become a land island, and every piece of food is extremely precious. " "I just need to grow them because I know that food is precious." Robb smiled and said, "Is this my church or yours? You little nun who was demoted from a big city to a small town is not allowed. If there is any objection to the priest''s operation, just show it to me, otherwise the town won''t let you stay next time, and you will be transferred to a small village." "I haven''t been demoted!" Xiao Yi protested. The protest went to protest, but she no longer disputed Robbs actions. She saw that Robb, a super lazy person, did not instruct Lilian to do any more work, and even refused the refugees requests for help. She did it herself. Dig a small hole in the field, bury a piece of potato in it, and then dug a small hole to bury a piece of potato. Repeated mechanical operations dozens of times, until the entire field was filled, he patted the ash on his hands: "Lilian, kettle!" Lilian answered obediently and handed the small kettle that had been prepared. Xiao Yi said with a wry smile: "Lilian, you are also messing around with your host." Lilian blinked: "The master is not a nonsense. He carries the miracle of the God of Light. As long as he grows the crops by himself, it only takes a day to harvest." Xiaoyi didn''t believe a word: "All nonsense." But the mayor of Xifeng next to him also followed up and said: "The priest really carries the miracle of the God of Light. You will understand when you get up tomorrow morning." Even the mayor helped to say this kind of weird thing? Xiao Yi was slightly surprised at this, but this time she was a little convinced. After Robb watered a field, he turned to look at the refugees sitting on the ground in the yard. There are 300 refugees here. They have to open their mouths to eat every day, and if the state of war continues, the original nearly 1,000 residents of Xifeng Town will also be there. Maybe there will be a food crisis, plus the nearby villages, maybe there will be refugees coming one after another... This small private plot in the church is probably not enough. He said loudly: "I need a group of labor to help me open up a wasteland, um, just the hillside next to the cemetery. After the wasteland is opened up, the fence of the yard will also be extended to pack the newly cultivated field into the church. Come in the yard, is anyone willing to contribute?" He just gave food to the refugees, these refugees also know how to be grateful, and immediately jumped out a large group of men, a total of sixty to seventy, a few people received simple farming tools from Lilian, but more people The mayor of Xifeng hurriedly borrowed a lot of farm tools from the town, so that all the sixty or seventy people were armed. With so many people working together, the speed of land reclamation is of course extremely fast, and within a few hours, a large area of ??land has been reclaimed on the hillside. The woodworkers in Baihua Town also specially made fences for this field. Because Baihua Town is a forest town, logging is its most important pillar industry. Almost all of the townspeople are skilled in carpentry skills. They cut a pile of wood quickly, built a wooden fence, and will just open it. The fields that came out were all fenced, so that these plots became part of the church. After the men had completed the task given by Robb, they ran up from the hillside. Before they had time to ask Robb for credit, they heard the exclamation of women and children in the yard. They looked down curiously, and saw that more than a hundred old and weak women in Baihua Town surrounded the small piece of private space in the church. Everyone was looking inside, and they exclaimed from time to time. Curious men squeezed to join in the fun! I was surprised to find that the potatoes that Robb had planted in the field a few hours ago had sprouted, and the plants on the ground had grown quite majestic and looked like they had been growing for several months. "what''s the situation?" "Oh my God! This potato grows so fast?" "It''s only a few hours, why does it feel like it has grown for months?" "Growing at this rate, you can harvest it in a day." "What strange method was used to plant this?" Seeing the surprised and inexplicable look of these buns in Baihua Town, the mayor of Xifeng Town felt that Beier had a face. He laughed and walked over arrogantly, saying: "See it? Hahaha! This is it! The great miracle of our Westwind Town, Father has the blessings of the God of Light. As long as the crops he planted by himself, they can be harvested in one day. Dont you hurry up and thank God and Father?" The townspeople of Baihua Town were dumbfounded, and they quickly worshipped together, praising the **** of light and praising Father. Of course, they are pretty good, and the one who is really surprised is actually Xiao Yi! Robbs "miracle" is too terrifying, how much grace does it take to get the God of Light to do this? She had never seen such a pastor who was favored by the God of Light in the Chapel of Light. Chapter 84： Are you really a pastor? That night, when it got dark, the potato plants in the yard were very mature. The townspeople of Baihua Town came to Xifeng Town early in the morning, so Robb also planted the potatoes in this field early in the morning. Ten hours had passed by the evening, and the potatoes grew with luxuriant foliage. , I saw that the eyes of the townspeople from Baihua Town were green. Of course, the one on the hillside was still early, they were planted close to the evening, and they are still very young. However, the number of this piece of potatoes is much more than that in the church''s private plot. By tomorrow evening, the harvest will be absolutely amazing. Seeing this miraculous potato, the refugees who came from Baihua Town were still nervous and uneasy, but they were relieved by this large potato, because they knew that at least they don''t have to worry about what to eat tomorrow. As long as there are miraculous potatoes, they don''t have to worry about being hungry. They were settled, but Robb was very upset. He usually likes to put a big wooden tub in the yard to take a bath, while soaking in warm water, while watching the stars in the sky, blowing the refreshing night breeze, and a little maid next to him chatting with himself from time to time. There was also a cold-faced nun who ran back to play with herself, who was as happy as a fairy. Occasionally, he would deliberately make an action to jump out of the bath tub, scared Xiao Yi Huarong pale, her cold face couldn''t help but quickly turned to the beginning, and then yelled at him as a hooligan. But not today. The church hall is full of old and weak women from Baihua Town. In the courtyard, men are lying on the ground. In this case, Robb is not happy to take a bath in the yard! It doesn''t matter if the women in Baihua Town see that they take a bath, because they have a thick skin and can bear it. But if you are seen by those guys and feel a bit **** in the **** mood, who can withstand it? In desperation, Robb moved the bath tub into his room. It was very boring to take a bath here. He could only see the ceiling when he raised his head. Only a few stars could be seen from the small window, and the evening breeze was even worse. Can''t blow at all. The most overwhelming thing is that Lilian can''t accompany him by his side, because there are many old and weak women outside, and Lilian is eager to help take care of them outside, where can he stand beside Robb all the time. Robb is very unhappy! It was soaking, and the water was a bit cold. He patted the edge of the bath tub and shouted: "Lilian, the water is getting cold, please help me with some hot water." After calling for several times, the door opened, but it was not Lilian who came in, but Xiao Yi. She carried a pot of hot water, walked to the side of the bath tub, and slowly added the hot water against the edge of the bath tub. Go in. Robach said: "Xiao Yi, why are you? Where is Lilian?" Xiao Yi said: "Lilian is helping a mother with a child. If she can''t walk away for a while, let me heat the water for you." "Oh!" Xiao Yi seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t say it. After a long time, she whispered: "Today you showed the miracle of planting crops on this day. Is it really a blessing from the God of Light?" When asked this question, Robb was stunned, then a smile appeared on his face, and he asked, "What do you think?" Xiao Yi shook his head: "I don''t know! At first I was so shocked that I almost knelt down and praised the God of Light, but after thinking about it for a while, I felt a little wrong. The God of Light really controls the crops. The harvest? This, logically...this should be the responsibility of''Sif, the goddess of land and harvest''." Robb couldn''t help being amused. So there is such a goddess? Never heard of it! I don''t know if he is beautiful or not. But it doesn''t matter whether it''s beautiful or not. Anyway, I can''t see it now. He smiled and said, "What on earth do you want to say?" "I... I just want to say that the longer I get with you, the more I realize that you are not a faithful disciple of the God of Light. The archbishop also said that he didn''t even know that there was a heresy judge like you. He is writing a letter. Ask the Pope about this, I believe it will not be long before the Popes reply will be sent to the Bright Road... At that time..." Robb saw her hesitant to speak, and smiled: "What will happen? The Archbishopric will send someone to kill me?" Xiao Yi sighed for a long time: "I hope it will not be such a development, but seeing that you are less and less like a real pastor, I am worried that things will develop in this direction." Robbs face smiled even more happily: "You are willing to tell me about this. Thank you so much. Why do you want to help me like this? You are now equivalent to disobeying the archbishops order. If I really Hes a fake pastor. Now he immediately flees, and the people sent by the archbishop cant catch me. Wouldnt I take you out of my anger? Maybe I will demote you again. Xiao Yi put on a cold face again: "You are still in the mood for joking? If you are really a fake priest, you should run away after hearing what I said. You still have the courage to joke with me and say what to do. Responsibilities." "I haven''t run away now, and I am still in the mood to laugh, so that means I''m a bit real." Robb didn''t lie, didn''t he really practice pastor in the game? It''s just that he, the pastor, is not affiliated with the Holy See of Light. Xiao Yi was confused by his strange attitude. At first, this guy looked like a priest, and then he looked less and less like it. But just now, he revealed to him that the archbishop was investigating his affairs, but he behaved So calm, it looked like "I''m not afraid of the archbishop''s investigation", it looked like a real priest again. Can''t see through! I can''t see through it at all! Robb smiled and said, "Xiao Yi, I want to ask you a question. From the bottom of your heart, do you want me to be a real pastor or a fake pastor?" "I hope you are real!" Xiao Yi replied without even thinking about it, "So you don''t have to run away, and you can continue to be a pastor here. Because, although you have all kinds of problems, I can see that you Have a kind heart...You are kind to the townspeople of Westwind, the soldiers under the Baron, and the refugees from Baihua Town. Although you sometimes show an expression of impatience and unwillingness, you are still there. Do the right thing..." She sighed: "I''m usually too lazy to die and I''m not happy to even move it, but today I was planting potatoes one by one. The mechanical action was repeated hundreds of times, and the entire field on the hillside was sowed. , Just to make the refugees and the townspeople of Westwind not hungry when surrounded by the undead. In fact, if you dont do this, no one will blame you, because no one knew you were carrying With the miracle of God, you only need to say nothing to avoid such troubles! But you still do it. You are willing to put away your laziness in order to help others. You are a truly kind person, and I hope to be able to make peace People like you can do something for the world together, and sincerely hope that you are a true pastor." "Really? So you think so?" Robb''s face showed a bright sunny smile: "That''s good! It''s decided! I must be a true pastor, even if it is false, I will force myself to become true. For you to see." Chapter 85： I will deal with the undead army With a wry smile on Xiao Yi''s face, listening to Robb talking like this, he felt that he was a fake pastor undoubtedly, otherwise it would be impossible to speak in this tone. She sighed: "The real can''t be fake, and the fake can''t be real. If You are fake, how can you become real?" "Yes." Robb said with a smile: "Discuss with the archbishop or the pope, and ask them to send me an official appointment document of the Holy See of Light, isn''t it enough?" Xiaoyi covered her face: "Is this document you can have after discussing it?" Robb spread his hands: "I think it will work." Seeing Xiaoyis strange expression, Robb didnt want her to worry, so he had to analyze a few more sentences and said: "As you said just now, I treated the people of Westwind Town well, and I helped the baron and made meritorious services. Now I have helped so much. Refugees, have accumulated a lot of good reputation for the Holy See of Light, right? An excellent pastor like me who can help spread the doctrine of the God of Light, I think the Pope or the Archbishopric would be happy to arrange a position for me." Of course, this is just a superficial rhetoric, and Robb also knows that officialdom is not so easy to enter, so he added in his heart, if you dont agree, you can beat them up and force them to make arrangements. Isnt it easy? Thinking that there was a man named Monkey King, he used a big stick to force himself into officialdom. Robb feels that he can follow suit! It''s just that Monkey King is a very diligent person, but Robb is very lazy, so when he is not a last resort, Robb also doesn''t bother to toss. "Xiao Yi, don''t worry about it." Robb smiled: "As long as you don''t want to be an enemy of me, we will never be an enemy. Well, this sentence also applies to the Holy See of Light, the Kingdom of Gran, and even Those necromancers, and everything in this world! If others dont come to hit me, I wont hit him. After that, he added: "Because I love everything, I am so kind, and I am a faithful implementer of the idea of ??the God of Light." Xiao Yi said coldly: "I think it''s because of laziness." Robb: "Hey, if you see through it, you can still be a good friend." Xiao Yi shook her head, turned and walked out of Robb''s room. The moment she walked out of the room, her cold expression suddenly melted, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly, with a smile of joy. The next day, in the morning. The little piece of land in the church yard, Robbs first batch of potatoes, has been harvested! The refugees from Baihua Town worked together and dug out potatoes from the ground. A small piece of private land actually harvested a thousand catties of potatoes. The food problem of hundreds of people was instantly solved. solve. Moreover, there is a large area of ??newly cultivated land on the hillside, where more potatoes are grown. Wait till the evening, that batch of potatoes will be harvested. In this way, let alone the refugees from Baihua Town, even if the food of the residents of Xifeng Town was nearly a thousand people, there would be no pressure at all. The townspeople worshipped once yesterday, but today they couldn''t help but knelt down again and used all the nice words to praise the God of Light and Robb. Rob was not in the mood to accept their praise and worship. He climbed onto the stone table, stood still, and said loudly: "Dear residents from Baihua Town, you first came here yesterday and lay all around in my church. I wont say anything. But you cant just lie down in the church like this, right? Lets not say that it will make the church smoggy, just say yourself, dont you have a sore waist when you sleep like this? Dont your legs hurt? Can you feel safe in your heart?" Having said that, he paused, looked at the blank expressions on the faces of the refugees, and then continued: "This invasion by the undead army will not be a matter of one or two days. As far as we know, there are many villages and towns nearby. Occupied by the undead army, and the only way to the light is cut off by the undead hoarding heavily, it is said that even skeleton dragons have appeared..." The refugees exclaimed: "Skeleton Dragon? MyGod!" Robb said, "So, you must be prepared for a long-term war of resistance. If this war lasts for a few months or even years, do you plan to lie down in the church for a few years and live on my relief? ?" The townspeople whispered to each other and quickly discussed the results. The mayor of Baihua Town raised his head and said loudly: "MyFather, if this is a protracted war, of course we can''t live like garbage like this. Please help. Let''s give pointers on the way out." Robb coughed: "I heard that Baihua Town is a village where logging and hunting are the pillar industries. All of you are excellent carpenters. Making small wooden houses should be a piece of cake for you, right? , On the hillside behind my church, there are large black pine trees growing. Go and cut! Cut back and build a wooden house, and then go hunting. Then, just like your life in Baihua Town, take root here temporarily. Life. I can lend you temporarily without tools, but without the spirit of hard work, only knowing that if you are lazy, God cannot save you." The residents of Baihua Town were refreshed and were overwhelmed by this bite of chicken soup. On the contrary, the trio of Xiaoyi and the adventurer next to him couldn''t help but shrugged, thinking: It always feels unconvincing for Father Robert to say such things. Are you not a representative of laziness? The mayor of Baihua Town asked weakly: "Father, you are very good, but... war will happen at any time, and those fierce undead may also be killed at any time. We... can really be in this situation. , Do you work hard to rebuild a home? Maybe the wooden house built with hard work will be burnt down by the undead in a blink of an eye." "Cut!" Robb suddenly put on a serious face: "If the undead strikes, let me resist, and you only need to work hard to put your life back on track." After speaking, he added in a low voice: "Move out for me quickly, don''t stay at my house all day." Such a guarantee is obviously not very powerful. Although the refugees have seen Robb''s miracle, he grows crops in a day, which seems to be very powerful. However, they did not believe that Robb could fight the undead army that might come next. When external threats may strike at any time, it is difficult for human beings to cheer up and rebuild their homes. They can''t help but wonder: What is the use of building cabins now? As soon as the undead army came, they burned the newly built house and drove us to run everywhere, maybe we will die soon... Under the influence of this kind of thinking, no one can reinvest in normal life. At this moment, a bell suddenly rang on the sentry tower to the northwest of the town, and then from the northwest corner, the people of the town shouted in horror: "The army of the undead is here, here it is! God!" Chapter 86： Army pressure To the northwest of Xifeng Town, there is an official road that winds along the foot of the Black Pine Mountains to the original stone canyon. On this mountain road, there is a group of villagers in the original stone canyon who are dragging their children and fleeing in terror. The number is small, only 30 people, and more people have not had time to escape from the original stone canyon. Behind the more than 30 refugees is a huge army of undead. They not only occupy the official road, but also march densely in the mountains and forests on both sides of the official road. The huge army is chasing more than 30 refugees. , The picture looks so heartbreaking. A skeleton archer bent his bow and shot an arrow at the townspeople who fled in front of him. The arrow hit the air and hit the thigh of a townsman. The townspeople fell to the ground, rolled twice, and then crawled forward and crawled desperately. The skeleton soldiers behind had already caught up and stepped on the townspeople''s backs with their feet... The militiamen above the town of Westwind couldn''t bear to look straight, and quickly covered their eyes with their hands. When they moved their hands away, the undead army had already passed the place where the townsman fell to the ground, and only a white skeleton could be seen in the eyes, and it was not known whether the townsman was dead or alive. Mayor Westwind came to the wall and asked the hunter next to him loudly, "Can you figure out how many skeleton soldiers there are?" "No less than two thousand!" The mayor immediately understood: "It is the undead army that Mr. Golda they saw. They have already laid down the original stone canyon, and now they are attacking Westwind Town." "Damn it! Go and call the priest and nun." "The three adventurers are also powerful forces, please come over too." "Is there a way to save the thirty-odd townspeople in the original stone canyon?" "Ride out on horseback, pull them on the horse and rush back." "Too dangerous!" "No matter how dangerous you are, you will be saved." There is always no shortage of kind and upright people in this world. A few good equestrian townspeople opened the town gate, rushed out, rushed on the official road, and rushed to the refugees. Seeing that the wives who were already unable to run pulled up the horse, then turned the horse''s head around and ran towards Westwind Town. The skeleton archer behind was pulling the bow to shoot, but the arrow was not strong enough and fell behind the horse. After several rescues, the last more than 30 residents of the original stone canyon were finally rescued. Xifeng Town hurriedly closed the town gate and drove the town gate to death with a large stone. Hundreds of militiamen lined up on both sides of the town wall. However, the skeleton army outside did not attack immediately. The skeleton army of no less than two thousand gathered at two arrows outside the town and began to line up. Behind the formation was a necromancer wearing a cloak, riding a horse. A skeleton horse looked at the town wall of Westwind from a distance. Black magic permeated this army, and the effect of the fear halo spread out, faintly affecting everything around it. The various creatures in the forest had already been scared by the halo of fear and ran away in embarrassment. Goblins and ogres were afraid to stick their heads out. "Sure enough, Xifeng Town is the most populous town in this western border town, and it looks the most decent." The Necromancer murmured, "Is it ready to defend the city? Jie Jie Jie Jie! I am not! As stupid as No. 32, he underestimated the enemy and died carelessly, so let''s play with this town slowly." While the Necromancer stood in the distance and looked at Westwind Town. Robb, Xiaoyi, Golda, Kike, Xuelu, and even Lilian all came to the northwest corner of the town. As soon as Lilian arrived, she greeted the last thirty or so refugees. Her eyes were swept away, she immediately found an acquaintance in the crowd, and hurriedly went over: "Uncle Jonny! Have you seen my aunt? ?" The man called Jonny is a strong middle-aged man. He was obviously shocked when he saw Lilian. He didn''t seem to expect to see Lilian here. Moreover, he was wearing a beautiful skirt and white stockings. The cowhide shoes, clean, and look completely different Lilian: "Aren''t you... weren''t you sold by your aunt to a slave merchant?" "Yes, I was sold to Westwind Town and worked in the church here." Lilian quickly said: "This is not important, what about my aunt? Didn''t my aunt escape?" Uncle Jonny''s face darkened: "Sorry! I... When I escaped, I saw your aunt''s family, all surrounded by skeleton soldiers..." Lilian yelled "Ah," and her face suddenly turned pale. Uncle Jonny sighed: "Lilian, you...your aunt treated you like that...are you still worried about her? You are such a good boy. If your aunt is alive now and see your face now, I''m afraid I will regret doing that to you too." "Woo..." Lilian slowly fell to her knees, tears running across her face: "Although my aunt beats me often, she is my last relative in the world." Robb walked up from the side and touched the top of her head lightly: "Don''t cry! Am I not your relatives?" In the cartoon, when the protagonist said this, the supporting actor was overwhelmed. However, in fact, such crude comfort was useless and could not at all relieve the girl''s grief of losing a loved one. She knelt on the ground, crying extremely sad, and the tears were dripping down, making Robb feel a pain in her heart. He asked the townsfolk to take care of Lilian, and then brought Xiao Yi, three adventurers, and two mayors to the town wall together, looking at the undead army outside from a distance. All the townspeople who can fight in Xifeng Town are already standing on the town wall in neat clothes, and the refugees from Baihua Town can''t stay out of it now. Dozens of hunters stood on the wall and took their big bows. However, despite the posture, their expressions and eyes were full of fear, and no one thought that this battle could be won. "Cut! It has become the rhythm of playing tower defense." Robb cursed angrily: "Labor and management have tried their best to avoid this situation, even at the expense of composing a spell in front of every magic to recite. It was hard to confuse the Gran Kingdom and the Holy See of Illumination not to ask for trouble, but as a result, there were still some blind **** who came to disturb my lazy life." "Huh? Father, what are you talking about?" The mayor of Westwind who was standing beside him wondered: "It''s too soft, I didn''t hear it clearly." "It''s okay, you don''t need to hear clearly." Robb put on a serious face: "I''m just praying to the God of Light." The two are talking about this... In the distance outside the city, peoples voice suddenly sounded. It turned out that it was the necromancer who spoke. He used the power of magic to make his voice reach the top of the city two arrows away, only listening to him. The gloomy tone seemed to be oppressive from all directions: "The townspeople of Westwind Town and Baihua Town, listen, you are already surrounded. You don''t have to fight to your death, because our purpose is not to destroy and kill. Its just to occupy and dominate. You only need to kill the priests and nuns in the city, and then swear allegiance to me, and I will not kill you!" As soon as these words came out, countless eyes glanced at the ground, and they were locked on Robb and Xiao Yi at the same time. Robb looked left, right, forwards, backwards, and then pointed to his nose: "Why are you aiming at me?" Chapter 87： You have been surrounded "Isn''t it inevitable for us?" Xiaoyi didn''t seem surprised at all: "If the followers of the God of Darkness capture a town, they will kill all the priests and faithful of the God of Light in the town. This is also true. Not surprising." Robb heard another meaning from this sentence, and couldnt help saying: "Oh, that is to say, if the followers of the God of Light control a village, all the priests and believers of the God of Darkness will be regarded as heretics. Burn to death, right?" Xiao Yi shrugged and didn''t answer the question, but the answer was obviously different. Isn''t this thing the heretical judge doing this? Robb couldn''t help being amused: "Interesting! I just heard the Necromancer''s words and wanted to rush out to beat him, but after listening to your words, I was not angry at all, I only felt sympathy and understanding. Its strange, I actually understand what an enemy wants to kill me, am I sick?" Xiao Yi: "..." Robb looked around the townspeople around him and smiled: "Well, I''ll just stand here and see how many townspeople will rush over and chop me off, and then take my first level out to offer the city. surrender." Human nature is very complicated. Robb originally thought that someone would jump out and propose to kill him and surrender. However, in fact it proved that he thought of human nature too complicatedly, and the simple townspeople were not so sinister. As soon as his voice fell, one of the townspeople said loudly: "Father cured me and gave me a pepper tree. Whoever dares to do anything to Father Robb, I will fight him first." "Father also helped me heal my injuries, and with a very high salary, he asked me to help him do a little trivial thing. It clearly shows that I was deliberately helping the impoverished me. I will stand by Father''s side to the death." "Father helped me make happy water for the fat house. If I can''t drink that kind of water, I would rather die." "Yes! Father is very good to us. I have become a devout believer of the God of Light because of Father. I will never betray the light and join the darkness." These voices sounded only sparsely at first, but soon they merged into a torrent. In the end, nearly a thousand people in Westwind screamed in unison: "Fight against powerful enemies with Father!" This time, Robb discovered that they didn''t put the word God of Light in front of themselves, but directly mentioned themselves, oh, there is progress. It turns out that the townspeople usually say things against their will, so they put the God of Light first, but now that they are alive and dead, there is no more energy left to tell lies. When only the true thoughts in their hearts are spoken, the God of Light is taken directly. neglect. They have long been accustomed to having a lazy priest in the town. This priest is a part of the town to them. They are their friends, family members, and their father who always takes care of them and guides them. They will not betray Robb. It has nothing to do with the God of Light. The refugees from Baihua Town didnt know enough about Robb, and they werent as loyal to Robb like the people in Westwind Town. They watched this scene in surprise and thought: How much do the people in Westwind Town like this guy? Father? They changed their minds and thought again. They had already seen Robbs great side. He planted a field of potatoes in just one night. He had a miracle on his body. Following his words, maybe, really can. Survive in this war. If he betrayed him and surrendered to a necromancer who had no idea what his character was, it would be a life of nine deaths. Robb waited and waited, waited for a long time, but after waiting for a long time no one came to kill him. All the townspeople stood on the side of supporting him, making him feel extremely happy both physically and mentally. That''s right, there are more beautiful things and more honest people in the world. Such a world looks cute! It makes people want to guard. Robb couldn''t help but laughed, radiantly like a child: "Everyone is good, well, since you all said that, then I will keep everyone safe." Golda leaned over and whispered: "Mr. Robert, there are more skeletons outside than in the Black Pine Mountains last time. Look, there are more than just skeleton soldiers inside. I saw wearing full armor. There are many skeleton knights, skeleton horses, skeleton dogs, and various necromantic monsters... And our side lacks the baron and more than a hundred well-trained soldiers, and it is impossible to draw such a big saint. It is not easy for the shelter to protect so many villagers." Xue Lu also whispered: "You can shoot the opponent''s Necromancer to death with an arrow." Kik said nothing, and handed the bow over. Robb smiled and said, "Dont dont dont take any bow, its not fun at all. Last time I was in a hurry to go home to make silk stockings, so I rushed to second the necromancer, so as not to waste time, but this time its different. , The enemy has come to my door and forcibly pulled me out of my laziness. If I dont hang him on the ceiling fan and whirl and beat him, my surname will not be Luo." He moved a small wooden bench on the town wall and sat down, using the bards talent skill "Sound of Nature". This skill allowed his voice to travel far and far, and it became very beautiful, facing the outside. Said: "The necromancer on the opposite side will listen to me. You are already surrounded. Now put down your weapons and come and surrender. I can guarantee that the ceiling fan will only operate in three gears. Turn the ceiling fan to fifth gear." "My Fake!" the Necromancer scolded, "You''re talking about something nonsense." "Oh? Are you going to announce the breakdown of the negotiation?" Robb smiled: "I warn you, if the negotiation breaks down, I will be very angry and the consequences will be serious. I have dozens of voices now. If you don''t surrender, I will I beat you up. Ten...Nine..." "Do you really count?" Xiaoyi and the three adventurers next to him were dumbfounded: "It''s weird that the Necromancer has to surrender." The Necromancer obviously didn''t believe Robb''s words at all, but he didn''t rush over rashly either. He still remembers that the 32nd was killed because of underestimating the enemy, and the leader warned him to be careful, so he still stood between the two. Outside of Arrow Land, this distance, whether it is magic or bow and arrow, can''t touch him at all. Moreover, there are two majestic and mighty skeleton knights beside him. These two skeleton knights were also famous all over the world. After death, he used undead rebirth magic to become skeleton knights. Although their strength has weakened a little, they are still far away. Super ordinary warrior, with these two skeleton knights guarding, he is not afraid that the other party has any outstanding strange tricks. But he didn''t intend to let Robb count to ten. If he was really silly and waited for the other party to count ten, he would look shameless. He waved the skull staff forward, loudly. Said: "The first team, start attacking the city!" A skeletal outpost with about 500 people began to rush towards the town wall of Westwind Town. The clacking bones and joints collided endlessly, a large white round head surging, rusty swords and knives were held together, and there were many skeleton archers in the middle. They ran, while holding their bows and arrows, preparing to suppress the on the wall. militia. The mayor of Xifeng suddenly became nervous and said loudly, "Militia, ready to fight!" "Oil jar! Rolling wood! Dashi, move over..." "Archers, draw the big bow!" "Warriors, our town wall is very short, and the skeleton soldiers will turn over in an instant, ready for close combat!" Everyone put on a head-to-head driving posture, even Xiao Yi and the three adventurers couldn''t help but stretch their hands towards their weapons. At this moment, Robb suddenly said: "Stop everything, sit down, don''t play with weapons! If you accidentally injure yourself, it won''t be good, so I have to treat you later. Isn''t it troublesome? The scene, just leave it to me to play tower defense." Chapter 88： Tower defense begins Five hundred skeleton soldiers rushed over aggressively, but Robb asked everyone to stop, and he was shocked to hear the people around him, thinking: Does the priest want to go out and single out 500 skeleton soldiers? In fact, Robb has really picked 500 skeleton soldiers, and even 50,000 can be picked to win, as long as he stands among the skeleton soldiers and keeps on brushing the sacred new star. Or any large-scale AOE magic such as the collapse of the earth, the meteor shower, the doomsday, etc., just a few strokes are enough. But he didnt bother to do this kind of trouble. He held his chin with one hand and thought to himself: Tower defense. Of course, start with the lowest-level defensive unit. But my lowest-level summoned creature is a skeleton soldier, mom. Yes, I am here to summon a few skeleton soldiers out to slash with the opponent''s skeleton soldiers. It will scare the townspeople and Xiaoyi. Then they might think that I am also a Necromancer. Forget it, just a little bit. Just skip one level... Summoned creatures are generally strange-looking, and they are easily scary when summoned. But there are also a few summoned creatures that look good and can be accepted by ordinary people, and they are the summoned creatures of the elemental system. Robb waved his hand at a clearing outside the town-summoning the water element! I saw that there was obviously a flat land there, but suddenly ripples appeared one after another. This weird picture made everyone stunned. Why did the muddy land ripple? Then, in the surprised eyes of everyone, a group of fat-headed water elements jumped up in the middle of the ripples. Fat, its really too fat. This group of water elements is a lot bigger than ordinary water elements. Of course, this is because Robbs level is too high, and his Summoner profession has been fully used. The fat water element, and more than one, is a group. This sudden development shocked the audience on both sides. The Necromancer looked dumbfounded: "What''s the situation? There is an archmage on the other side? Or is there a summoner? How did a large group of water elements come out?" On the side of Xifeng Town, Xiao Yi''s mouth opened wide, unable to close for a long time. The three adventurers were slightly less surprised, but they also looked blank and inconceivable. Of course, the most surprising was the ordinary townspeople. They were all mentally prepared for **** battles, but they didn''t know that a group of water elements would suddenly appear in the middle, which is simply outrageous! The place where this group of water elements jumped out was right in front of the skeleton soldiers charging. The skeleton soldiers looked at the group of elemental creatures that came suddenly with their empty eye sockets, and there were rows of question marks on their foreheads. The water elements were not polite at all, they waved their water column hands decisively, and ice arrows shot out from the palm of their palms, hitting the skeleton soldiers rushing in front, the skeleton soldiers who hit the arrows. It was instantly frozen in a large block of ice. "Kacha!" The skeleton soldiers roared, waving their swords and rushing towards the water elements. The water elements don''t say a word of nonsense, Frostbolt! Frostbolt! Ice ring! Frostbolt! Frostbolt! Ice ring! I saw the icy arrows flying all over the sky, mixed with ice rings flashing randomly. Skeleton soldiers and water elements smashed fiercely outside Westwind Town. You have a sword, I have an ice arrow, you have another sword, I have an ice ring, you come and I go, and the fight is extremely lively. After a long time, the battle ended. The first wave of skeleton soldiers of the Necromancer turned into ice cubes! There was only a group of water elements left in the field, still arrogantly turning around. The first wave of the Necromancer''s offensive failed. Robb sighed: "Well, it''s not fun! It''s too suspenseful. It''s fun to summon a group of skeleton soldiers out to fight the skeleton soldiers first. The greatest fun of tower defense should be hold the danger. Thats exciting." The Necromancer was angry: "Summoners should have no magic power! Second team, attack!" A large number of skeleton soldiers rushed out. This time, the skeleton soldiers were also mixed with many skeleton warriors wearing heavy armors, skeleton dogs, and even a few skeleton tigers, skeleton ogres and other monsters. It turned out that this necromancer not only took over thousands of skeleton soldiers from the dead No. 32, but he also obtained a lot of monster bones in the wild and made some very strange necromantic monsters. The individual combat capability of these monsters is better than that of skeleton soldiers, but the number is relatively small. Mix them in the skeleton soldier, it will form a very powerful mixed effect. I saw an ice arrow shot from the water element, and a skeleton warrior raised his shield to block it. The shield was frozen, but the skeleton warrior was okay. It rolled on the ground, rolled under the water element, and took the knife. Falling, a knife stabbed the body of the water element. The body of the water element is made of water. The knife cannot hurt it. It slapped it with a backhand and beat the skeleton warrior into a pile of broken bones. However, the broken bones did not die. They merged together and changed again. Becoming a skeleton warrior, it even put on the armor again and continued to fight against the water element. Robb clapped his applause, and there was a priest''s iconic exclamation: "Wow! The opponent''s second wave is so powerful, my defense against the water elemental force is about to be unstoppable." "Are you still laughing? Think of a way!" Xiao Yi cried, "Should we play?" "Don''t panic!" Robb said, "I''m not just the water element." He waved his hand again and saw that the open space in front of the town suddenly seemed to be ablaze, and then a large group of fire elements jumped out of the flames. Everyone: "..." "and this?" "MyGOD! Who is the priest?" The fire element waved his arm, fireball! Fireball! Flame shock! Fireball! Fireball! Flame shock! Every fireball is like an incendiary bomb, hitting the skeleton soldier''s body, and immediately burns. The dead bones are easily burned. The skeleton soldiers are instantly burned into embarrassment, and they are desperately rolling on the ground. Put out the flames on your body, but that flame is magical fire, how can it be put out so easily? In a short while, the skeleton soldiers who were hit by the fireball were burned into a pile of ashes, and even if they were undead, they could not be restored. Several skeleton warriors among the skeleton soldiers also began to feel pressure. The ice arrow in front had just escaped, and another fireball came up from behind. Even if the skeleton warriors were once a brave warrior, they couldn''t cope with such a scene. Before long, several skeleton warriors fell one after another. The second wave of the Necromancer''s attack failed. The Necromancer, who was behind the battle, is now completely spartan, with a big "" written on his skinless face, and the townspeople of Westwind Town were just worried about the end of the world. , But now they are all like Robb, sitting on the wall of the city in time, even putting down the weapon in his hand, smilingly looking at the western scene. Chapter 89： Element assembly "Wow, look, that fire element is so brave, it singled out a large group of skeleton soldiers." "I think the water element here is more brave. It put a skeleton soldier on the ground and beat it." "Oh, the fire element here was slashed by a skeleton warrior. Fortunately, its body is made of flame, and it was not injured. It scared me to death." The townspeople were happily watching, such a beautiful monster battle, I really haven''t seen it before. Many people cheered loudly for the elements! Cheerleaders and support groups appeared one after another, and several female townspeople flung their thighs on the wall to cheer. But the Necromancer was very unhappy. Seeing that his second offensive was resolved by a bunch of elemental monsters, he couldn''t help but be angry: "These **** elements, there must be a great mage hiding in Westwind Town, or Summoner, oh no, so many water and fire elements are summoned. There is not only one archmage or summoner, but a group of them." He didn''t believe that these things were summoned by Robb alone, because no one with normal IQ would believe it. Summoning in this world, like teleportation, is a very restricted spell. Not to mention the summoning of so many elemental monsters. Even if only one is summoned, a very solemn ritual is required. Drawing the summoning formation is costly. A lot of magic power and sacrifices can successfully summon a monster. A person like Robb who summons a basket of monsters with a wave of his hand does not exist in this world, and the most powerful summoner can''t do it. Therefore, the necromancer can only determine that there is a large group of summoners, or archmages, hidden in the town. But what about it? Summoning the elements requires a lot of mana. The opponent has already summoned the two waves of water and fire in succession. The Necromancer does not believe that the opponent has enough mana to summon the third wave! This is neither the capital of saints nor the road to light. It is not the kind of metropolis where strong men are like clouds. It is just a small border town. No matter how exaggerated it is, there can be no more summoners, right? And under the necromancer, there is a total of more than a thousand undead army. He feels that if he fights another wave, he will definitely win! The Necromancer was muttering a word, and after a while, the skeleton staff in his hand struck the ground heavily, and the Plaguelands immediately centered on him and expanded in all directions. The undead felt the powerful dark magic power provided by the Plaguelands, and immediately became more brutal and fearless. "Go forward! The last wave." The Necromancer ordered loudly: "Take down West Wind Town in one fell swoop." Skeleton soldiers rushed to the forefront, and there were countless skeleton warriors, skeleton archers, and skeleton tigers. This time there were even several skeleton mages in the army. Although after becoming an undead, the magic power is far less powerful than before, but the addition of the skeleton mage undoubtedly gives the entire team a more three-dimensional combat capability. A water element was entangled by the skeleton soldier, and the skeleton mage in the distance took the opportunity to cast a spell. A fireball shot out and exploded on the water element with a "boom". The flame magic power and the water magic power on the water element neutralized. The water element uttered a silent scream, which suddenly turned into a pool of ordinary water, splashed on the ground, and then penetrated into the ground. On the other side, a fire element was casting a fireball to attack the little skeleton soldiers. A skeleton mage Biu shot an ice arrow at it. The fire and ice rushed into each other. The fire element roared, and its body gradually became smaller. A small spark flashed and disappeared. The residents of Xifeng Town and the refugees of Baihua Town exclaimed in unison! The three adventurers couldn''t sit still, and Golda whispered: "Let the three of us go to war. Let''s take the cover of the elements to kill the skeleton mage in the enemy army." Xue Lu said: "If you don''t kill the opponent''s mage, the elements will be untenable." Even Xiao Yi couldn''t help saying: "Can I heal the elements?" "That obviously doesn''t work." Xue Lu said in an annoyed manner: "The elements are not living creatures. What use can the healing technique do? To restore them, you need the supplement of elemental magic. You go to Loki, the **** of fire, to borrow some of the flames. With strength, it may be able to save a few fire elements." Xiao Yi said with a cold face: "Vulcan Loki was one of the culprits who killed Baldr, the **** of light, how could I borrow from him? If I run into him, I will fight him endlessly. " Xuelu spread her hands. "Okay, don''t panic." Robb smiled and said, "The siege was originally a wave of waves, and of course the strength of defending the city has to increase in waves. This is the essence of tower defense. Its fun to make the enemy feel as if its about to be defeated, and then you put up a few new towers and barely defended it." While talking, Robb waved his hand again. Now he faces Xiao Yi and he no longer conceals his strength. It is easier for him to show his cards. Moreover, he used to hide his strength to avoid playing tower defense. Now he is all tower defense. Meow''s started, and there is a hairy use to hide strength. With a wave of his hand, a whirlwind blew up on the open space outside the town gate. Those whirlwinds revolved and revolved, turning into circles of spiral wind patterns. In the end, they turned into a large group of wind elements. Then, the ground began to rumbling, and a large group of square, square-looking, honest-looking large stones-earth elements emerged from the ground. As soon as the earth element emerged, they rushed to the front line. They used their thick bodies to block the water element and the fire element. A skeleton mage placed a fireball over. He wanted to blast a water element but saw the earth. The element moved a block in front of the fireball. With a bang, the fireball exploded on the earth element. However, the thick stone was unharmed, except that the chest was burned a little black. It raised its huge fist and slammed it at the skeleton legion with a fist. With one punch, dozens of skeleton soldiers flew into the air. Then, the wind elements moved, and they dashed through the air. The whirlwind-like flexible figure pierced through the skeleton army, and suddenly disappeared. When they recondensed and formed, they have already arrived. In front of the skeleton mage. A large piece of sharp wind blade was released from the hands of the wind element, as if blades were flying all over the sky. In an instant, the skeleton mage was cut into pieces. The skeleton warrior next to him slashed his sword in astonishment. The sword passed through the body of the wind element, only to see that the wind element turned into a breeze, disappeared without a trace, and then reunited and formed in the distance in a blink of an eye. The townspeople cheered again! "marvelous!" "Elements are so powerful, hahaha!" "The Legion of Elements beat up the undead army, it''s beautiful." Xiao Yi, the three adventurers, and the two mayors took a deep look at Robb. While admiring them, they were still surprised. They knew he was very strong, but I didnt expect to be so strong... Chapter 90： You are really surrounded The Necromancer was also shocked by this scene. The four elements of water, fire, wind, and earth are all in place! My mother, there are actually four major mages (summoners) in this little westwind town, and there are still a lot of them. One summoning is all the elements running around. What is the situation with him? This place shouldn''t be Xifeng Town, it should be called the West Capital, right? How will this battle be fought? This is no longer a city that a necromancer can bring with a group of necromancers to conquer. I am afraid that a large group of necromancers will come to fight against that large group of necromancers (summoners) in the city. The Necromancer felt that the current problem was that the information on the side was insufficient, and he misjudged the strength of Westwind Town. Now there is only one way to retreat. It is useless to continue the offensive. He can only take his own humiliation. It seems to be against Westwind. Only when the town does a good job of intelligence reconnaissance can the offensive continue. He looked around, and he almost became a polished commander. Only the last two skeleton knights were left, one from left to right, riding a skeleton horse to guard him. Of course, these two skeleton knights are still very reliable. They were all well-known characters in their lifetimes, powerful and powerful. It took a lot of effort for the necromancer to steal their tombs and turn them into skeleton knights. Moreover, the spirit of these two guys is extremely tenacious. Even if they become skeleton knights, they still have a little integrity in their hearts. Fighting with the kind souls against his dark magic, he tried his best to completely suppress the souls of these two knights and turn them into his own servants. The Necromancer thought to himself: Well, don''t take these two knights to give away, it is not easy to refining, take them with you! Of course, even if he has already decided to retreat, he would rather die than surrender. He would still yell at the city. This is an indispensable part of fights since ancient times. The loser must at least shout "You Just wait and see" to keep your face. So, the Necromancer spoke again, and he said in a gloomy tone: "Westwind Town is really good. It gives you a chance to surrender. You still dare to resist the stubbornness. Then don''t blame us for being cruel. You wait for me. , When we occupy all the nearby villages and towns and vacate the main army, you will not even have the chance to surrender allegiance. I will make all the people in your town into zombies, jiejiejiejiejiejie!" Sure enough, the townspeople who had just started to feel happy after speaking their faces sank again. The Necromancer was secretly happy, scared you guys, right? Ha ha! It''s **** exciting to run away after pretending to be. He strangled the reins of the skeleton horse and turned to leave. At this moment, Robb spoke again. The bards skill "Sound of Nature" made his voice resound throughout Westwind Town and the battlefield, only to hear him say in a lazy voice: "Death Spirit Mage, have you forgotten what I told you just now? You are already surrounded. You only have to surrender, but you still want to go? You want to go back to rescue soldiers? I said you are too naive One point, now that you surrender, you can still enjoy the four-speed ceiling fan, and if you resist, the fifth-speed ceiling fan will be your home." The Necromancer was angry and turned and shouted: "I have been talking about the third-speed ceiling fan, the fourth-speed ceiling fan, and the fifth-speed ceiling fan since the beginning. The ghost knows what you are talking about?" Robb smiled and said, "You will know when you are hung on it." "Nonsense!" Necromancer said: "I am Fake, I am too lazy to care about you." At this moment, behind the Necromancer, the skeleton knight like his loyal servant suddenly strangled the skeleton horse, approached the necromancer, the two horses were side by side, and then the skeleton knight suddenly threw his hand and hit the ground. With a sound, it hit the Necromancer''s face firmly. The Necromancer did not expect such a thing to happen at all. He didn''t even have a little evasive action. He was smashed by this punch and fell into a dog feces. He shook his head on the ground, a little dazed. He stood up and shouted at the skeleton knight: "What are you doing? Even your own master dare to fight?" As soon as the voice fell, another skeleton knight behind him suddenly kicked and kicked his ass. The Necromancer gave a horrible grunt, threw forward, and once again fell a dog to gnaw on shit. He couldn''t help being furious. He jumped up and scolded the skeleton knight behind him: "You are going to shake the sky too?" In the eyes of the two skeletons, a weird spark lit up, and they actually started to speak, and in a very disgusting and disgusting accent: "Wow! Can''t we turn the sky?" As soon as I heard this, the Necromancer felt wrong. The tone of these two guys'' speeches, how do they feel cheap? This style is a bit like the pastor who was talking to me just now! This is not the tone of these two guys speaking before they were alive, they are very upright knights, speaking in a bold and unsmiling tone. I only heard the two skeleton knights saying in unison: "I have said, you are already surrounded, you still don''t believe it, look, you are surrounded by two knights one after the other." "Fak, it''s impossible." The necromancer secretly took advantage of his dark magic and drilled on the two skeleton knights, trying to sense what happened to them. This time the magic power was explored, and it was immediately bounced back by another stronger magic power. It turned out that the two skeleton knights had been enveloped by a dark magic power that was stronger than their own dark magic power. No wonder they did not listen to themselves. Anyway, now they have belonged to a new owner. "Fak!" There was a bead of sweat on the forehead of the Necromancer slowly slipping off: "The enemy actually has a Necromancer stronger than me? This is impossible! The opponent is on the side of the Holy See, how could it be allowed? Some people believe in the **** of darkness and use dark magic. This is absolutely heresy on the territory controlled by the Holy See of Light. They have been burned to death long ago. They can never be used by the Holy See of Light. This is absolutely impossible!" A skeleton knight swung a long sword and slashed it down at the necromancer. In his busy schedule, the Necromancer waved his hand and shot out a bone spear that he had already prepared. With a bang, the skeleton knight was shot by the bone spear to the heart, and it exploded to the ground with broken bones. (According to the DND rules, the wizard can prepare one or several different types of spells before the battle, so that they can be cast without chanting, but the number of spells that can be prepared before each battle is very limited.) The necromancer threw out the magic he had prepared in advance, but the second magic text had to be chanted, but there was no chance of chanting the spell, another skeleton knight had already waved his shield, and the shield slammed, "Peng" A slap on the forehead of the Necromancer. The Necromancer just felt the world spin, eyes staring at Venus, and fainted to the ground with a pop, knowing nothing. In close combat, the wizard is not the opponent of the knight at all! Even if the opponents were just two skeleton knights who had lost their lives and were several times lower in strength than before, they could still sling the mage. Chapter 91： He is a great knight Just when the two skeleton knights brought down the Necromancer, the skeleton army and the elemental army in front were fighting vigorously, and the war had not yet ended. "Hey? Look!" Xiaoyi pointed at the back of the battlefield: "The two skeleton knights suddenly fought with the Necromancer. The Necromancer was actually defeated. It''s strange. What happened?" "Huh? It seems to be so." Golda was also happy: "It''s fun, the Necromancer seems to be knocked to the ground, the skeleton knight is quite powerful." "Isn''t this weird?" Xue Lu said: "That is the skeleton knight he refined. It stands to reason that he should be obedient to what he said. How could it be turned upside down?" When the three of them said this, they thought of something at the same time, and suddenly turned their heads to look at Robb with a look of astonishment. Xiao Yi said: "You... did you do it? No wonder, I have always felt a very powerful dark magic power around me just now. Did you forcibly grab the control of the two skeleton knights?" Robb can admit it, but it feels unnecessary. Admitting that he can play with Skeletons seems to scare the people on the light side. Forget it, just fool around. He put on a serious face: "I didn''t do this kind of thing. The dark magic power you just felt should have been released by the necromancer on the opposite side. Too much dark magic power, resulting in not enough magic power to suppress the souls of the two knights." He stood up, with his hands behind his back, his face up to the sky at 45 degrees, and said leisurely: "The two knights must have been great people before they died, but they were controlled by the necromancer after death. Their hearts were filled with unwillingness and anger. , They have been trying to use their will to break free from the Necromancers grasp, but they finally did it. When the Necromancer was too focused on fighting against us, they seized the opportunity and used their strong will to fight the darkness. The magic fight finally lifted the Necromancers control. Then, they wielded the sword of glory and justice, fighting for freedom, and fighting for justice, fighting for the light! Ah! I admire them, even if they are dead Its so respectable." When he said this, the skeleton knight who stunned the necromancer with a shield in the distance actually raised his long sword and raised it into the sky. Then, he gave a "wow" and then backhanded. A sword stabbed into his chest, and then fell slowly. "Look!" Robb pointed to its slowly falling body and said: "After he defeated the Necromancer, he decided to liberate himself and no longer be controlled by this body. He wants his soul to ascend to heaven, too. It''s so great, I was almost moved by him and cried." These words made Xiao Yi shed tears. She silently drew a cross on her chest, her voice choked: "It''s too great! It''s really too great! However, he has become an immortal monster, so You can''t die even if you stab yourself with a sword. The soul can''t be liberated. It''s so pathetic... so pathetic... I''m going to cast a purification technique on it immediately to help him ascend to heaven." Sure enough, he really couldn''t die if he stabbed himself like this. In a blink of an eye, the skeleton knight climbed up from the ground again, carried the fainted necromancer on his shoulders, and walked towards Westwind Town. By the time the Necromancer fainted, the Plaguelands had already faded, and the movement of the Undead Army became at a loss. The elements took the opportunity to beat the Necromancer and the Necromancer was collapsing. The skeleton knight carried the Necromancer through the battlefield, unexpectedly. There is no monster or element to attack it. In this way, it walked straight to the gate of Westwind Town, and then it put the Necromancer on the ground, and then knelt on one knee, motionless. "He... he is begging us to help him..." Xiao Yi chanted the spell of purification technique while shedding tears. A burst of golden light enveloped the knight, and he raised his head with the skull on his face. It seemed to be laughing, and then something seemed to fly up from him and into the sky. The skeleton that had lost its soul fell to the ground, scattered into a pile of bones. The battlefield slowly became quiet. After the undead army outside lost its command, it began to wander aimlessly. The fire element threw out countless fireballs, burning all the undead who had lost their command to ashes. It''s time for the elements to call their curtains. They saluted the direction of Westwind Town, and then the wind element disappeared into the wind with a sway; the water element turned into ordinary water with a clatter; the fire element suddenly burned, and finally turned into a little bit Mars passed away in a flash; the earth element slowly sank into the ground. In the end, only a piece of ashes remained in the open space outside Westwind Town. The townspeople cheered immediately... "we won!" "Oh my God, we actually won this way." "It doesn''t take much effort." "The power of blowing dust is still used, at least I yelled desperately to cheer." "I also called the boss 666 just now! My throat hurts so much now." "My voice doesn''t work anymore." The history of Westwind Town later recorded it like this: "At the end of August 1344, Westwind Town was besieged by more than two thousand undead troops led by a high-level necromancer, and all the townspeople rebelled to the death under the leadership of Father Robert. In this battle that is related to life and death, a total of thirty-two townspeople in Xifeng Town screamed loudly because they shouted too hard when refueling. This became the most severely damaged battle in the town''s 100-year civil war." The townspeople removed the big stone blocking the town gate, and Golda pushed the door out and carried in the necromancer who had fainted to the ground. But Xiao Yi walked to the pile of knights bones, held the pile of bones with both hands, held it in the cemetery behind the church with a solemn and sacred attitude, dug a hole, and buried it. , And a monument was erected, which read: "Here is a real knight buried here." Kik, who was in charge of going out to detect the enemy and whether there were any follow-up troops, ran back with a man on his back: "Mr. Robert, I found a man in the woods behind." Everyone took a closer look. This man was actually the man who was caught by the skeleton archer before the battle started and after he was shot down by the skeleton archer. It turned out that the skeleton army did not kill him, but tied him up and threw him behind. In the woods. (Forgot to have such a book friend, please refer to Chapter 86) The mayor was very satisfied when he saw that this man was still alive: "The army of the undead did not kill him, yes! I remembered, the necromancer said that their purpose is to occupy and dominate, not to destroy or kill. In that case, there may be a lot of livelihoods in the towns led by the army of the undead." Chapter 92： Three gears at a time Normal villages and towns, after a war, always take a while to lick the wound, but Xifeng Town does not have this problem. In addition to the 32 people with dumb voices brought about by this war, It didn''t cause any loss to the town, so Xifeng Town returned to its usual rhythm in a blink of an eye. The mayor arranged for a few militiamen to continue their sentry so that other townspeople would continue to do what they should do. Then, he hurriedly came to the church. At this time, the church is very lively. The refugees in Baihua Town, plus dozens of refugees from the original stone canyon, have turned the church into a lively market like a vegetable market. Robb obviously didn''t like the excitement. He was sitting on the stone chair where he was lazy every day, and he was directing several townspeople to tie up the necromancer with a rope and hung it on a ceiling fan. When the mayor saw this picture, his forehead was a little confused: "Father, what are you doing?" Robb said, "I told him it was okay to let him enjoy the fifth gear ceiling fan." The mayor didn''t understand at all, but he got used to it. Father often had words that he didn''t understand at all. Don''t ask at this time. If you ask, you still don''t understand. Just smile. The necromancer is hung up, and the ceiling fan is not turned on yet. Robb smiled and let Xiaoyi, the three adventurers, and the two mayors sit down together. There were countless townspeople in the outer circle craned their necks to watch the excitement. Everyone wanted to see it. Father said the five-speed ceiling fan. What does it mean. Only Lilian had not come to see, she stood frowning on the side of the refugees from the original rock canyon, her expression gloomy, it was obvious that she was worried for her aunt. Robb waved to her: "Lilian, come here!" Lilian came here obediently, trying hard to show Robb a smile, but couldn''t laugh at all. Robb said: "Don''t worry, we have discovered that the undead army did not indiscriminately kill the villagers. What they want is occupation and control, not destruction and killing. Maybe your aunt is still alive." "Huh?" Lilian''s spirit suddenly lifted. But Robb immediately said again: "But it''s useless for her to be alive. This kind of aunt who sells her concubine is going to be beaten to death by me." "Hey?" The expression on Lilian''s face immediately fell back. "Okay, I made fun of you." Robb sighed for a long time: "The poor have everything they need to eat in order to survive. I have not never heard of this kind of thing. Therefore, your aunt, I won''t forgive her, but I won''t deliberately clean up her... Just ask the necromancer about the situation of the original stone canyon." "Ah, yes, ask if my aunt this badass is still alive." Lilian looked left and right, and suddenly found the thin bamboo that Robb used to smoke spiders, quickly picked it up, and stood under the ceiling fan. Golda brought a bowl of cold water over and poured it on the face of the Necromancer. The latter woke up and turned around... There was almost no meat on his skinny face, and his hollow eyeballs looked around and found that he was hung on a strange object, with Robb sitting next to him, and a large crowd of onlookers. When I was about to recite the mantra, I heard Robb smile and said, "Wow, the first thing you do when you wake up is to miss the mantra. If you read it, continue to recite it if you have the seed. Believe it or not, I will finish it in a second. When it came time, it instantly cut you into seventeen or eight pieces." The necromancer immediately stopped chanting the spell, and people still have to know the current affairs. This situation is still stupid, it is really too stupid. Robb smiled and said: "Now I ask you to answer. A wrong answer is a third grade, two incorrect sentences are four grades, and three wrong sentences are five grades. Understand?" The Necromancer said gloomily: "I understand you ghost." "The first sentence is wrong." Robb deeply regretted his answer: "Well, let you try the third gear first." He put his hand on the magic container and lightly clicked the switch. This magic container is very interesting. It can determine the speed at which the magic power is released according to the force of the button. So Robb can make it operate with just one tap. Half-speed to release the magic. The magic power of the wind system stored inside immediately spewed out, blowing on the fan blades under the tree, the fan blades rotated, driving the gears, and the gears driving the gears, crawlers, and gears, and finally, the ceiling fan hung on the tree rotated. The necromancer felt the power of a spiral from the rope that hangs himself, and then, his whole person rotated with the ceiling fan, and all the scenery around him began to spin quickly, surrounding the faces of the townspeople around him. , It changes in an instant...The picture is so beautiful, oh, no, the picture is so dizzy. Robb smiled and said, "Lilian, **** him!" Lilian wanted to smoke this stuff a long time ago. The aunt''s life and death still fell on this guy. The bamboo stick in her hand slammed on the necromancer, because the latter was spinning too fast, Lilian I don''t know where I got his body, anyway, I don''t care about it, just smoke it. Crackling for a while! The onlookers next to the townspeople finally understood what a third-speed ceiling fan is, and their faces turned black, thinking: Father''s trick is so scary, so scary, we must not make Father angry in the future, if we are also caught Father came with a set of three-stage ceiling fans, which was really miserable. Twenty seconds later, Robb stopped the ceiling fan. Although it was only a cricket for twenty seconds, the necromancer had no idea how many times he had turned. He only felt that the sky was spinning, and he didn''t know where he was. He vomited out with a "vomit", and all the vomit was thrown up. It''s so disgusting that it hurts his chest. Lilian was so scared that Lilian hurried back a few steps, for fear of vomit splashing on her body. Robb frowned in disgust: "It''s so stinking, come someone, wash him up." A few refugees from Rough Stone Canyon ran over, took a bucket and splashed on the necromancer, then took a long brush and brushed him on him. In a blink of an eye, the vomit on his body was wiped away, but , The black robe was completely wet and stuck to his body, looking uncomfortable for the thief. Moreover, the refugees of these rough stone canyons hated him because their homes were occupied by necromancers. When washing them, they took the opportunity to hit him with a few sticks. It was inevitable. Robb smiled and said, "How about? Is the third gear ceiling fan fun?" The Necromancer felt his brain tremble, and the whole person was still spinning around in the north, south, east, and west. He said uncomfortably, "I...I''ve taken it...Don''t turn it anymore..." Robb said: "Well, I will continue to ask you questions now, and the wrong answer will be the fourth gear." The necromancer obediently admitted: "Excuse me." Robb said, "You came from the original stone canyon, right?" "Yes!" Chapter 93： The five-speed ceiling fan is terrible, right Robb''s voice turned serious: "The residents of Raw Rock Canyon, how are you doing?" The Necromancer said with a bitter face: "I didn''t kill them, just controlled them and let them be loyal." Robb''s fingers lightly flicked on the stone table: "Sure enough, what you want is occupation and dominance. Tsk tsk, it''s interesting, very interesting." "What''s so interesting about this?" Golda asked curiously next to him: "Mr. Robert, why did you show a weird smile after you confirmed this?" Robb said: "The reason is very simple. If these necromancers occupy a village and kill all the people, it means that they are only here to make trouble in this world. What should they do after making trouble. However, they actually did it. No murder, just occupation and domination, which shows that the plot must be big." Golda didn''t understand it very well. But Xiaoyi and Luna understood, and their faces changed slightly: "Yes! This is not a simple mess that can be explained. They want to achieve a long-term rule before they can retain the residents. " It is not such a simple matter to forcibly lay down a territory to rule in a country''s territory. It is impossible to do so without major actions to subvert the regime. Several people with IQ at the scene immediately understood that what the Necromancers were carrying out was a battle to overthrow the Gran Kingdom level. This is definitely not a matter of a village or a town, or a few villages and towns, but a major event that will shake the entire country. "From what we currently know, almost all the small towns in the western border have been attacked." Robb continued: "Except for our ability to resist the attack of the undead army in Xifeng Town, other small villages and towns, Almost all are vulnerable. It is not difficult to think that all the villages and towns on the western side of the hammer are now under control." After a pause, he continued: "The undead army is still hoarding heavy troops in Nanli Village. Even high-level monsters such as Skeleton Dragon have moved out to sit in Nanli Village. The purpose is to block the reinforcements from the Guangming Road. All small towns in China are isolated from the Bright Road. Only by doing so can they give them enough time to consolidate their rule in these small towns." "If they are just an army of undead making trouble, it should be over at this point, but they obviously have a bigger plot. Therefore, they can''t be content to control only the border town, and they will inevitably send troops from Nanli Village. , Attack the Bright Road..." Xiao Yis face became extremely ugly: "The Road of Light is the western important town of the Gran Kingdom. If the Road of Light is lost, the heart of the Gran Kingdom will be exposed to the army of the undead, and the army of the undead may even be exposed. Go straight to the capital of the saints. Then, complete the occupation of the entire Gran Kingdom. What to do? Can the Path of Light be held?" "Alright, Xiao Yi." Robb smiled and said, "It doesn''t make any sense to worry about that kind of thing. There is the White Lion Knights on the Bright Road, and there is also a part of the Temple Knights that belongs to the Holy Light Chapel. questionable." Xiaoyi''s face turned white and said: "The White Lion Knights are okay, but the Temple Knights should have set out to the depths of the Black Pine Mountains, ready to purify those skeletons... They... They are in the Black Pine Mountains, maybe they will Encircled by the undead army, it would be very dangerous." "Oh?" Robb shrugged, as if it really happened. The last time he cleaned up a necromancer in the Black Pine Mountains, there were more than a thousand wandering skeleton soldiers. Xiaoyi and the Baron said at the time. I want to ask the Knights of the Temple to purify it. Didnt expect the Knights of the Temple to be led out of the cave like this? never mind! Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. Robb said: "Xiao Yi, the current situation is that no matter whether the Knights of the Temple will finish playing, or whether the Path of Light can block the undead army, you, a little nun, can''t control the battle. Instead of worrying about that side, it''s better to worry. Take your own safety." "Uh...this...this is true." Xiao Yi sighed and sat down dejectedly. In the vortex of war, personal power is so limited. Now she can''t ask for more besides praying that the Path of Light and the Knights of the Temple can hold it. Of course, she didn''t know that Robb was capable of repelling the army of the dead alone. Knowing that she must have asked him for help, but it was useless to ask. Robb was not in such a good mood to run around the world to help. When others are fighting, they are stupid things that do no good at all. Robb turned to the Necromancer again: "Although you led your army to Xifeng Town, you must have left some people in the original stone canyon. At least some of the troops should be kept to enslave the villagers. Tell me, there are still some left over there. How much strength?" The Necromancer said weakly, "Not many, only two hundred skeleton soldiers." Robb said: "If there is no necromancer, the skeleton soldiers will become wandering, right?" "Yes, there is still a mage apprentice left over there." The necromancer said: "It is my disciple. He has not practiced dark magic for a long time, and his magic power is not strong." "Oh, very good!" Robb smiled: "For your honesty, the four-speed ceiling fan will be waived for you." Necromancer was overjoyed. But Robb immediately said, "Go to the fifth gear directly." "What?" The Necromancer was shocked: "You said yes..." Before he finished speaking, Robb had already pressed the release button of the magic container, and pressed it vigorously. In an instant, the wind magic inside surging out, and the ceiling fan violently rotated. The necromancer turned like a top in an instant. This time Lilian didn''t bother to draw him with a thin bamboo, so let this The goods are transferred by themselves. Robb still said in a weird way: "I persuaded you to surrender, you don''t vote, so this five-speed ceiling fan is inevitable. I think you just confessed to be honest, I can let you turn dozens less. Second" Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly heard a "pop" and the ceiling fan fell apart. It turned out that the magic of the wind system is too strong, and this ceiling fan is just a poor quality machine made of thick iron. The craftsmanship is not good these days, and the occlusion between gears is full of flaws. Where can it be able to withstand ultra-high-speed rotation, I just turned a sentence At the time of the talk, the gear set was already overwhelmed and fell apart. The Necromancer was taken by the high-speed centrifugal force and flew out, and slammed into the tree with a loud "knob", sliding down the tree trunk like a hanging picture. The townspeople collectively Spartan: "Father, your torture instrument is broken." The scene was very embarrassing! Chapter 94： The priests torture device is really great Robb hurriedly coughed twice and hummed: "It''s not broken. The final effect of this torture instrument is like this. Throw the bad guy out and hit it. You see, how terrible the collision is. My nose and face are swollen in an instant. Humph! Scary, isnt it? The last throw is the final punishment, much worse than the previous spin. I advise everyone to be kind and dont make mistakes. If anyone has to take the path of evil, this necromancer It''s his fate." The townsfolk applauded, Father Robert''s torture device is really great! Once things like humans are assured of safety, they will immediately want to start their lives. The refugees in Baihua Town in the church had already lost hope in life, and just wanted to shrink and shiver in the church, but saw Robb easily repelled the undead army and captured the enemy necromancer alive, so that the town did not suffer a single trace. The loss of Howe, their yearning for a better life, immediately came back to life. Most of these townspeople are excellent woodworkers. After Robb borrowed some axes and saws for them, the woodworkers immediately moved up the mountain and felled the wood! A team of hunters scattered around the carpenters to prevent them from being harassed by monsters like goblins. Before long, one log after another was lifted from the mountain. The townspeople of Baihua Town showed their excellent carpentry skills and built rows of small trees on the hillside in a very short period of time. Wooden houses, for the safety of these little wooden houses, the excellent carpenters also specially made a high wall made of round wooden nails, enclosing a large piece of wooden houses. The original town wall of Xifeng Town was made of stone, but now it is equivalent to enclosing a second area with a wooden wall outside of the town, making Xifeng Town "protruding" a large area. Originally, Robbs church was on the hillside at the end of the town, a bit far away from the town center. Unexpectedly, this new town area was built on the hillside behind the church and surrounded by wooden walls, unexpectedly sandwiching his church. Between the two towns. The environment around the church suddenly became lively. It used to be a long time before a townsman passed by the door of the church, but now people pass by after a short while, becoming as lively as the town center. Of course, for Robb, the happiest thing is that the refugees in Baihua Town finally dont have to squeeze in the church. They all moved out and moved into small wooden houses. Every family is desperately trying to reinvigorate the flag. Drum, want to start a new life. A group of hunters from Baihua Town voluntarily applied to join Robbs "Stockings Factory" and entered the first group, which is the "Spider Feeding Group". They went into the mountains to hunt goblins and brought them back to feed the hundreds of them. Little spider growing up slowly. When they received the first salary from the cloth merchant, they suddenly discovered that the salary was quite high, which seemed to be higher than their income from hunting in Baihua Town. They couldn''t help thinking: After the undead army is driven away, shall we return to Baihua Town? This... his meow is a new problem. In addition, some carpenters also took action. They made all kinds of wooden furniture for the aborigines of Westwind Town in exchange for rewards, and then they soon obtained enough capital to settle down. They were surprised to find that the townspeople in Xifeng Town seemed to be very rich. Why are these people so rich in their hands? The furniture they make can afford a big price without frowning. After inquiring carefully, it turns out that many of the townspeople in Westwind Town had exchanged two buckets of juice from Robb for a bucket of Fat House Happy Water. The traveling merchants came to Westwind Town last time and not only bought a lot of happiness from Robbs hands. Water has also been purchased by the townspeople. This has resulted in a lot for the townspeople of Xifeng Town! In addition, after the arrival of Robb, he sent out various tasks, repairing water towers, making iron pipes, and later changing copper pipes, offering rewards for natural rubber, offering rewards for weird delicious things, offering rewards for collecting wild pork... Anyway, the rewards for various tasks were sent out in a mess. How much money Robber got from the merchants, and many of them ran away from the townspeople. Can they not get rich? The townspeople of Baihua Town only paid a little bit of their own labor, and they were paid a lot. They felt that they were enough to settle down. Many of them began to think about whether we still need to go back to Baihua Town after this war is over? Robb finally sent out the refugees from Baihua Town, but there were dozens more refugees from the original stone canyon in the church, which was very uncomfortable! Still unable to take a bath in the yard, still having to endure the mess of people living in his own home. At this time, by the stone table in the yard, Robb, Xiao Yi, the three adventurers, and Lilian were all around the table discussing things about the original stone canyon. There was a pitiful expression on Lilian''s cute little face, but she was very sensible and did not take the initiative to ask anyone to rescue her fellow villagers. She didn''t ask, but Robb couldn''t ignore it. He didn''t like his little maid with such a poor expression, but hoped that she could laugh and show a happy smile as before. "Just put it straight, I want to save the townspeople in the original stone canyon." Robb said solemnly: "However, I can''t leave Westwind Town easily. If I go, it will be attacked by the undead army, and the fall will only take minutes. Thing." Xiaoyi and the three adventurers shrugged at the same time: "Obviously, I just don''t bother to run so far to the original stone canyon." "Ah!" Robb said, "If you see through it, we can still be friends." Everyone spread their hands and didn''t speak. Everyone was used to Robb''s speaking style. Robb said: "Speaking straight, I hope you four can take a trip to the original stone canyon, where there is only one necromancer apprentice, and there are about two hundred skeleton soldiers. With your abilities, kill that apprentice and remove the original stone. The villagers of the canyon should be rescued and there should be no problem." The three adventurers laughed and said: "We are fine, anyway, the prepaid remuneration from Mr. Robert is enough for us to run around the Continent of the Devil. It depends on whether the nun is happy to go." Xiao Yi immediately put on a serious face: "Of course I am very happy to go. Whenever, wherever, if I can save the suffering people, I am willing to make my best efforts for it." The three adventurers spread their hands: "Although we know that the Holy See is not a good organization, but a priest like you can still change our view of the Holy See time and time again." Xiao Yi said with a stern face: "Please don''t speak ill of the Holy See in front of a priest. The rumors you hear are all false news deliberately sent by the followers of the God of Darkness in order to discredit the Holy See. The Holy See has always been a kind and just organization." Chapter 95： Looking for minerals "Well, that''s it." The three adventurers were very mature and didn''t plan to engage in a quarrel with a priest. They waved to Robb and smiled: "Mr. Robert, then we Just take a walk around the original stone canyon, and you can wait for our good news here." Robb smiled and took out a scroll, exactly the same as the "Strategic Portal Scroll" the Baron took out not long ago, and handed it to Golda''s hand: "After rescuing the villagers, open the portal and withdraw immediately. Well, otherwise, take hundreds of townspeople on the road for a few days, and I dont know what trouble is going to cause. Be careful, the person who casts the scroll has to be the last one to enter, because once he enters the door, the portal will be Disappeared. Before he enters the door, the number of people that this door can hold is unlimited." Golda laughed and accepted the scroll: "Then it suits me well, for people like me, it''s just for people like the queen." But Xiaoyi''s body froze: "This... this kind of strategic thing... can you actually get it?" Robb spread his hands: "There are so many things I can take out, so don''t be surprised." Xuelu pulled Raxiaoyi''s arm: "Let''s go! Mr. Robert is unfathomable, not as simple as you think, so don''t always be surprised there." Xiaoyi and the three adventurers are gone! Robb turned to Lilian: "Well, you can feel a little more relieved now. With the abilities of the four of them, defeating a necromancer apprentice is more than enough, and rescuing your aunt should be effortless, but well. ... After this aunt is rescued, she will definitely be beaten by me, and you have to be mentally prepared." The expression on Lilian''s face was very complicated, there was a rocky relief, and a little worry about her aunt being beaten by Robb, which made her face unable to tell whether she was crying or laughing. "Okay!" Robb said, "Don''t think about it anymore. Go and call the dozens of refugees in the original stone canyon. I have to make arrangements for them as well, lest they stay in my church all the time. " Lilian hurried to call for someone. After a while, dozens of refugees from the original stone canyon all stood on the edge of the stone table, standing with their hands down, obediently listening to Robb''s arrangement. Robb recognized one of the middle-aged men. He was called by Liliane as Uncle Jonny. He seemed to be familiar with him, so he beckoned to Jonny: "You... are you called Jonny, right?" "Yes, MyFather." Just like the townsfolk of Westwind, the townsfolk of Raw Stone Canyon must respectfully call Dad Robb. Robb now has too many sons, and feels a little overwhelmed. He asked, "What do you guys do in your hometown?" Jonny respectfully said: "Half of us are miners and masons, and the other half are farmers. The original Stone Canyon has a small population and only these two industries." "Oh?" Robbqi said: "Is it possible to mix these two industries?" Jonny said: "Raw Stone Canyon is a valley full of stones. There are no tall trees and no animals in the valley to hunt. Therefore, we only have two industries: digging stones and planting crops. Fortunately, the original stone canyon is abundant. All kinds of gems, as long as we dig a good stone and wait for the big merchant Probo to buy it, it will be enough to eat for a year or two. To tell the truth, I am a miner and jeweler. My source of income is Dig a good stone, sculpt and polish it, and finally sell it to the big merchant Probo." Robb understood that this is a typical business of not opening for three years and eating for three years. He tapped gently on the table with one hand and asked, "Now you cant go back to the original stone canyon. Even if we can defeat the undead army in the original stone canyon, you dare not go back because no one Knowing when the next wave of undead legions will come, you can only live and survive in Westwind Town." Jonny nodded sadly and said, "Yes! We can''t go back. Before this war is over, we have to settle down in Westwind Town." "Then how are you going to settle down in Westwind Town?" Robb said: "You can''t always rely on me to give you potatoes to live? That kind of life is soulless." Jonny said: "Farmers are easy to handle, as long as they reclaim a field on the hillside, they will be able to live." When he said this, Robb immediately remembered: "By the way, you farmers in Raw Rock Canyon seem to know how to grow sugar beets." "Yes!" Jonny said, "There are many people who know how to grow that thing." "That''s good." Robb said with a smile: "After the townspeople of the original Stone Canyon are rescued, they will vigorously reclaim the wasteland and plant sugar beets on a large scale." Jonny said, "Hey? Planting that thing in large areas? You can''t get enough to eat." Robb smiled and said, Its okay. I promise they can eat. Okay, the farmers problem is solved. Lets talk about the problem of miners and stonemasons. In fact, I have a demand for all kinds of gems. I like it. Use them to make beautiful necklaces and rings... However, now that the original stone canyon has fallen, it is impossible to dig these things normally, so I was thinking, maybe there are more than iron and copper mines in Xifeng Town? Mingming Xifeng Town and Rough Stone The gorge is not far apart, and it only takes more than three days. I dont believe that the geological difference between the two will be much. If you look carefully, you may find a gem mine here." Jonny shook his head and sighed: "We don''t know how to survey geology and find gem mines. We rely on the shelter of our ancestors to know that there are gem mines in the rough stone canyon." Robb smiled: "Well, I can help you." Robb has a special ability, that is, "searching for gems", which is a unique skill of the jeweler in the game "Black Blade". (The miners in "World of Warcraft" also have similar abilities. It is not a rare feature, and it is available in many games.) He took out the mountain forest map around Westwind Town and placed it on the stone table in front of him, and turned on the ability to "search for gems". In an instant, two spots on the map lit up with yellow light spots. Of course, this yellow spot was only himself. Can see, Jonny cant. Robb stretched out his hand and pointed at one of the yellow dots: "Here! Tomorrow, you will bring all the miners in this group of people who have escaped, and concentrate on digging from this place. I think you will find it soon. It''s something to survive." "Really?" Jonny was a little stunned, how could there be such a random unfolding of a map, like a blinding point to say that there is a reason for a gem mine? Isn''t this a bit too sloppy? Chapter 96： Arrange at hand Jonny didn''t believe Robb''s casualness at all. Although he didn''t dare to be rude to a priest, he couldn''t help but said, "Myfather! You unfold the map like this, and use your finger to say that there is a gem mine. Is it a little bit of that..." Robb: "Wow! You want to say that I''m talking nonsense and messing around, but I am embarrassed to say it out, so I have to replace it with the three words that what." Jonny looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to make the connection. At this time Lilian stood up: "Uncle Jonny, my master is very powerful. He has the favor of the gods. He said there are gem mines there, I think there must be." The little maid''s expression looked firm! However, this is not enough to convince a group of old miners that Robbs "nonsense", Jonny had to smile wryly: "Okay, okay, I just believe it." The so-called cannibal mouth is short, and the hand is soft. Johnny and the dozens of refugees who came from Stone Canyon now rely on Robbs church to send potatoes to live, and he has no right to object. Robb asks him to dig, and he can only dig. This is actually not a belief or belief. The question is a question that you can only do, believe it or not. Being suspected, Robb was not angry, and asked Lilian to prepare some tools and hand them to Jonny and the miners who came from Rough Stone Canyon, so that they could mine tomorrow. The miners and stones have made arrangements, but half of the dozens of people who escaped this time were farmers, and they still had something to say. The farmers gathered around Robb and said pitifully, "Father, you just arranged for us to live in Xifeng Town and grow sugar beets for a living. We are very grateful to you. However, it is only at the end of August. It will take the spring of next year to grow sugar beets. Beet is a plant that needs to be sown in spring, blooms from May to June, and bears fruit in July... How can we live from now to the beginning of spring next year? We cant always eat yours, use yours, do you have any other plans? , Let us maintain our lives first?" "Oh? That''s a problem. I don''t like dozens of people living in my house from summer to next spring." Robb put his chin in one hand and said, "Well, before next spring comes, you guys temporarily Plant potatoes first. The end of August is the season for planting potatoes. I will give you a batch of potatoes for planting. Before the potatoes are mature, you will work for me. The job content is to help me harvest beets and process them. By next spring, you will grow your own beets." "Huh?" The farmers were a little confused: "We know how to grow potatoes. But we don''t understand how to harvest and process beets for you. Where can the beets be harvested?" Robb smiled and said, "Isn''t it easy to get beets? I''ll start planting now!" A farmer immediately stood up: "Father, we just told you that it is not appropriate to plant beets in this season. The beet seeds in your hand should be harvested last month, and you will have to wait until next spring for planting. Thats more appropriate. If we can grow beets now, we wont have to surround you for help." Lilian hurried over and explained in a low voice: "My master grows crops regardless of the solar terms, and just depends on the grace of God." The farmer looked dumbfounded: "What the hell?" "Well, you won''t understand if I tell you now." Lilian said, "Anyway, I will understand soon." Robb took out the beet seeds that three adventurers brought back to him last time. These beet seeds have been taken back for several days, but Robb has been lazy and too lazy to sow, but on the one hand, the desire to eat sugar eventually defeated the lazy cells in the body, so he had to get up and plant beets. The second aspect is that he really doesn''t like a group of people staying in his own home, and if he doesn''t find something to do for these people to settle down and start a business, he feels that life is not happy anymore. Therefore, if people are floating in the arena, how can they not suffer the knife, and want to be lazy forever is a false proposition, unless you can desperately cut all the troubles in the world, not be moved by any foreign objects, not by anything People are trapped, selfish and selfish, but then you are also equivalent to cutting off all social interaction. People are a group of animals, cut off the social life and still live a feather. Only the protagonists of cultivation novels can do despair, but those protagonists are not living people at all, they are all immortals. Dont the immortals often say: Do not stop Laozi from cultivating immortals because of the flood outside. Robb didn''t want to live like a god. The farmers watched Robb come to the edge of the field, planting beet seeds into the field one by one. Now the church has two plots, one on the hillside with a relatively large area, and one in the church yard with a relatively small area. These two fields have been used to grow a wave of potatoes, and they have collected tens of thousands of catties. Robb, the lazy guy, only received a wave of enough to eat, so he was too lazy to grow a second wave, leaving the two fields vacant. . But now, to let the farmers in these rough canyons have work, I have to work hard again. The farmers saw him planting seeds into the field with a very lame method, then took a water bottle symbolically to pour the water, patted his buttocks and returned to the stone chair. He collapsed as soon as he softened, and his mouth was still weak. Complained: "I''m exhausted, and farming is really hard." The farmers didn''t know how to complain, so they stared at him awkwardly. "What do you look at?" Robb said, "Go to the hillside and find a place to build a house. If you don''t know how to build a house, go to the carpenters from Baihua Town and pay them for help. As for the payment, you should write it down to me. Come on, when you help me harvest the beets tomorrow, I will pay you wages, and I can pay the people in Baihua Town. In addition, you have to open up wasteland, plant potatoes, and work quickly. Dont waste precious things here. Time. By the way, this time tomorrow, remember to come to me and help me harvest beets, and then I will teach you how to make sugar." "Huh? Harvest tomorrow?" "Sugar?" The farmers looked dumbfounded, and Robb didn''t bother to explain, and said to Lilian: "These are your fellow villagers, you are responsible for explaining, OK, I was exhausted just now, so I have to take a good rest." He lay down on the stone chair, wanted to turn on the ceiling fan, but suddenly realized that the ceiling fan had fallen apart, so he had to face the magic container and release the wind magic to blow the air. The wind blown by the magic is really soulless and makes people feel at all. When it''s uncomfortable, it seems that I still have to call the blacksmith back and reassemble a fan... Well, forget it, just barely use the magic container now. Close your eyes, you can hear the yelling of Zhi Zhi in the mountains and forests, and you can hear Lilian whispering to the farmers to explain "the miracle of harvesting crops overnight", and the miners are whispering to each other. I doubt that I can''t dig into a gem mine... These noises are not annoying, they have a taste of life. Life in Westwind is actually very good, worthy of Robb''s effort to defend! Chapter 97： There are gem veins here In the early morning of the next day, the miners were ready to set off, carrying the tools for digging in the mountains. The place Robb pointed out to them on the map was just a little bit past the hillside behind the church. The place was a bit far away from the town of Westwind, but now it has become very close to the town. Because, on the hillside that was originally unmanned, there is now Robbs field, and there is a stocking manufacturing factory that has not yet started to operate at full capacity, and then there is a piece of Baihua town where refugees have built cabins and repaired them. A wooden town wall was erected. As a result, the hillside where the gem mine was located was almost a few hundred meters outside the wall built by the residents of Baihua Town, which was too close. A group of miners came to this place and looked around, and looked back and forth. This is a very ordinary hillside, with green grass growing on the slope, and many trees. A group of townspeople from Baihua Town are cutting down trees here. The ground is already Many tree stumps can be seen. To say that there are gem mines buried under the ground, the townspeople are really dead and would not believe it. Jonny laughed and laughed at the townspeople next to him, "Do you think there is a gem mine here?" The townsman next to him shook his head: "It''s not like!" "But the priest said that there are mines here." Another townsman said: "If we don''t dig a few times, we can''t go back. We won''t be able to deal with each other. We eat his and use his. If we don''t listen to him, I feel sad. " "Or, let the destiny do everything, dig for a few days, and then report back to the priest that you didn''t dig. That''s fine." Jonny nodded and said, "This can only be the case now!" He drew a big circle on the ground and said: "Everyone concentrates on digging from this circle. First, clear the vegetation and soil on the top, and dig out the stones below to see if there is a gemstone mine. You can tell by seeing the stone." "Okay! Dig!" More than a dozen people worked together, hoes and shovel went into battle together. The soil here is very thick and it is very difficult to dig. More than a dozen people have been digging until noon, and they haven''t seen the stone. They can''t help but feel a little discouraged, thinking: What is the horrible situation of the geology here? Maybe it''s all mud underneath. Layers of mud go deep into the center of the earth, not even ordinary stones, let alone ore. While there was a lot of discussion, Lilian came, carrying two huge baskets full of boiled potatoes, smiling and saying to everyone: "Uncle Jonny, call everyone to lunch!" Jonny turned his head to see that Lilian, a weak little girl, actually carried a huge vegetable basket in one hand, carrying enough potatoes for a dozen miners. Isn''t he too much? Can''t help but wonder: "Lilian, where do you have such a lot of strength?" Lilian smiled and said: "The master added a float to me. Oh, no, it''s Buff. It is said that it is called the blessing of the king, so I will have a lot of strength." Jonny smashed his tongue, not very clear. Lilian distributed the potatoes to everyone, then looked at the pit they had dug, and couldn''t help asking, "Have you not dug a gemstone mine yet?" Jonny shook his head with a dark face: "Don''t talk about gems. You can''t even dig stones. The soil here is too thick. I even suspect that there is only dirt here. If you keep digging, you can only dig up dirt forever." "That''s impossible. The master said that there is a gem mine here, so there must be." Lilian was very confident in Robb, she looked around, picked up the iron pick from a miner who was eating potatoes, and laughed. Said: "Let me dig a bit for help." Jonny: "You little girl, how can you do this kind of rough work, put down the pickaxe." "It''s okay, I have said that I have a buff from my master." Lilian swept the ground and jumped to the big hole dug by the miners, raised the iron pick with both hands, raised her head high, and then used her arms to force the king. All the power that the blessing brought to her was concentrated in the iron pick. Then jumped up! This jump actually jumped several meters high, and the light movement scared the miners. It turns out that the blessing of the king is not only to increase strength, but also to increase agility, intelligence, and magic resistance... Anyway, all attributes can be increased, and of course the agility is high, and of course it will jump higher. Lilian leaped high, and then fell heavily, swinging her arms downward with the greatest strength, and the iron pick, with a huge force, slammed into the bottom of the pit... I only heard a loud bang, flying sand and rocks, and the big hole was dug several meters deep in an instant. Jonny and the miners were taken aback, never dreaming that Lilian, a weak girl, could swing such a terrifying pick. "Haha, I dug to the rock level!" Lilian stood at the bottom of the pit and laughed and said, "Look, there is a stone below, it''s a stone." "Oh? Did the stones come out?" The miners were refreshed. Jonny was the first to jump out of the pit, and after holding up a layer of mud with both hands, he slapped the bottom of the mud pit hard, with joy on his face: "Hey? Hey, hey? This... Sure enough, the stone was dug. It''s layered, and the stones here... this... this is an amethyst vein, my God! It''s an amethyst vein." The other miners were all shocked when they heard this, and then they jumped into the pit frantically and desperately digging through the mud with their hands. Not long after, a dozen miners yelled excitedly at the same time: "Sure enough, Amethyst vein, this is an amethyst vein, hahaha, it turns out that there is a gem mine here, we can set up a business here, hahaha!" "Let me just say it!" Lillian proudly put her hands on her hips: "My master said that there is a mine here, so there must be a mine. thing." At this time, the miners and masons did not dare to doubt Robb anymore, and even felt ashamed that they had doubted Robb before, and they couldn''t hold their heads up. They crawled out of the mine, kneeled around the pit, covered their heart with one hand, and pointed the top of their head with the other, swearing loudly: "The stone is up! I swear that I will unconditionally follow Father Robert''s instructions and teachings throughout my life. If you violate this oath, please fall the stone and smash us to death." Miners often need to go to the mine. For them, the most dangerous thing is the collapse of the mine. Therefore, "the stone is on the top" and "please let the stone fall and smash us to death" are their most solemn vows. No one dares. Use this oath to laugh. Lilian couldnt help but smile when they heard them swear so seriously: Its fine to trust my master, but the master doesnt want you to be smashed to death. He is the kindest and most merciful in the world. People, you will learn more about it in the future." Chapter 98： Amethyst Necklace After eating a luxurious potato lunch, Lilian returned to the church, and the miners began to work hard to mine. They must first solidify the soil near the mine to ensure that they will not collapse before they can continue to dig down. After finding the huge mineral vein, first use a chisel to drill holes in the boulder, and then smash the boulder little by little to turn it into small pieces of rough stones, and then move them up from the mine. Not every stone contains amethyst, and not every amethyst can reach the quality that can be used for sale in exchange for money. They need to identify carefully, judge the quality of the rough stone carefully, and find out the best quality of the crystal. It must be processed and polished to become beautiful crystal jewelry. Of course, this is something later. They are not sufficiently manpowered now. At present, there are more than a dozen people here. A larger number of miners and masons are still in the original stone canyon, controlled by the skeleton army. They have to wait for the adventurer trio and Xiao Yi to rescue them. Therefore, the dozens of miners present just used the fastest speed to get the best amethyst rough, and it was too early to even polish it. They happily returned to the church holding the original stone, and saw that there were beets piled like a hill on the open space at the entrance of the church. The dozen farmers were lying beside the pile of beets, like dogs. Seeing that the miners came back, the farmers greeted weakly: "How is your work? A dozen of us collected a large area of ??beets, tired like dogs. But... I am so happy... Father Robert can actually It takes a day to grow beets and ignore the seasons, the miracle of the God of Light." The miners couldnt help being amused: Youre not as tired as dogs, youre really tired as dogs, hahaha, its silly to look out of your tongue and panting. Our work here is also very smooth. Father Robert pointed to us. There are real veins, hahaha, amethyst mine." Johnny held the amethyst rough they carefully selected in both hands and sent it to Robb who was lazy on the stone chair: "Father, this is the best rough amethyst we dug out today. We plan to polish it. Dedicated to you after being beautiful..." "Oh?" Robb took the rough stone. The so-called rough stone actually looks like an ordinary stone. It is unremarkable in appearance. It needs a series of processes such as cutting, grinding, polishing, and carving before it can be changed. Become a beautiful gem for people to watch. However, Robb didn''t have this trouble. He pinched it with his hands while using the production skills of the "jeweler". The rough stone in his hand was cut and polished in an instant, turning it into a crystal clear amethyst. The masons beside him couldn''t see Robb''s use of skills, but could only see the stone powder slowly slipping between his fingers, and the rough stone quickly turned into amethyst. It was incredible and made people look confused. Robb looked at the stone in his hand and sighed, "Amethyst, alas! It can only be regarded as an entry-level stone, and it can''t make any earth-shattering equipment. That''s it, make a necklace for our lovely Lilian. Come on." He took out two gold coins from his arms, and then twisted them again, and an "magic reflection amethyst necklace" suddenly appeared in front of everyone. The chain part of the necklace was pure gold, shining with 24K gold glittering light. And the pendant part of the necklace is the amethyst dug back by the miners. It is huge, crystal clear, and mysterious. It is filled with bright purple light and looks very beautiful. Purple light is the representative color of the "Arcane" enchantment, which has various magical functions. For example, the enchantment of this necklace "magic reflection", this prefix is ??the effect of reflecting magic, which is very magical. Robb waved to Lilian and smiled: "Come here." Lilian stood up obediently. Robb asked her to turn her back to him, and then gently lifted her long golden hair with his hands, revealing her white and pink neck. The neck was really charming, and people couldn''t help but want to kiss him. With very gentle movements, he helped Lilian wear an amethyst necklace, and then asked her to stand a few meters away. Lilian, wearing a maid outfit, white stockings, and an amethyst necklace, looked glamorous. Robb sighed, "Lilian, you are so cute." The townspeople next to each other nodded together. Like a robot, no one questioned Robbs words just now, but Lilian lowered her head shyly: "Such an expensive necklace, people who are not like me can Dai, the master should keep it and give it to the lady in the future." "I''m a single dog yearning for freedom. Madam, I''m afraid it will take more than ten or twenty years to have it." Robb said, "Don''t panic at all! This necklace will be yours from today. Don''t push back and forth." Lilian blushed and accepted the necklace silently. At this moment, Robb suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Lilian. A fireball flew out of his fingertips, brushed the ground across the distance between the two, and hit Lilian''s body. Lilian was frightened by this sudden, no evasive action at all, and the townspeople next to her were also shocked, not knowing what the priest was up to all of a sudden. Jonny exclaimed: "No!" However, just as he exclaimed, the necklace on Lilians neck suddenly lit up with a purple light, which actually formed a purple mirror in front of Lilian, and Robbs fireball hit On the mirror surface, he bounced back with a "whoop" and hit Robb''s own face. With a "boom", the fireball exploded, knocking Robb into disbelief. Lilian: "..." Townspeople: "What the **** is it?" The only person in the world who could hurt Robb was probably himself. This fireball completely knocked out one-tenth of his own HP, and the thieves hurt. He wiped the black dust on his face, and at the same time restored his HP to full with healing magic, and said in an angry voice: "Wipe, my own magic hurts myself." Lilian said: "Master, what were you doing just now?" The townspeople also stunned and said: "Father, what are you playing?" Robb spread his hands: "I''m testing the necklace I just made! The enchantment of magic reflection is really abnormal, cough! Okay, Lilian, I will give you a blessing of the king in the future, and you can tear all the wizards by hand." Lilian looked dumbfounded: "Meow meow?" Robb said: "I was wrong. You are a peace-loving girl, so you don''t want to tear someone by hand. You only need to use its appearance for this necklace. We don''t use it for any magical reflection." Lilian breathed a sigh of relief: "Huh, I thought the master wanted me to go to war. I don''t know how to fight." Robb gave her a thumbs up: "Keep it, that''s fine." Chapter 99： Sugar making Seeing that the miners had dug the valuable amethyst in just a day, the farmers were quite envious. The work of miners is really an immediate job. As long as you dig something, you will get the harvest immediately. It is really enviable. But they are different as farmers. The crops are planted in a long period and they have to choose the season. , There is no way to settle down like a miner in a blink of an eye. Although they helped Robb harvest a piece of sugar beet on the hill today, it is considered to have done some work, but they also know that helping people harvest crops is not a great job, Robb is happy to give them some reward, not happy They have nothing to say if they are not paid, after all, they are still eating the relief potatoes given by Robb. And their own fields are still in the wasteland reclamation stage, even the potatoes have not even started to plant, and the harvest is far away. This sense of gap makes them a little bit unable to lift their heads. As soon as Robb saw the appearance of these guys, he knew that they had "nothing to love". How could this work? I want to eat sweets, you scums don''t worry about him here, hurry up and work for me. If you think so in your heart, you can''t say that. Robb put on a compassionate, gentle and benevolent expression, and said to the farmers: "Dont panic, I know you lack confidence in your future life, but I promise you will feel that your life has reached its peak tomorrow. I''m going to pass on to you a god-like skill soon, and when you learn it, you will be full of confidence in the next year, the year after, and your life in the future." Hearing what he said, the farmers were refreshed. They already have a strong worship of Robb. After all, such a person who can grow crops in a day is not too much to say that he is carrying a miracle of God. No, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a god. Everyone hurried closer, standing respectfully with their hands down, posing a humbly teachable appearance. Robb said: "First of all, you should wash the beets. You don''t need to wash them all. I will just teach you the method. It''s just a''trial production''. So, just wash 20 or 30 beets first, and wash them as fast as possible. come to me." The farmers hurriedly started washing the beets. Robb told Lilian: "Go get a big pot and linen." Lilian took the order, and soon took out a very big pot, yes, it was the big pot she used to cook big miscellaneous stew. She knew that Robb hated big miscellaneous stew the most, and didn''t like to use this pot for food, and she didn''t know why she wanted to take this pot out. So he had a dumb expression on his face, but still obediently doing it. Robb gave Lilian a king''s blessing and said with a smile: "Go and fill the cauldron with half of the water and set it on the fire." Lilian took the order, and the cauldron half filled with water ignited on the water. This is exactly the "gesture" of Dazazhu, Lilian said in a bit embarrassed manner: "Master, do you... finally want to eat Dazazhu?" "Ghosts want to eat that thing!" Robb couldn''t help covering his nose as soon as he talked about the big miscellaneous stew. Seeing that the farmers brought the washed beets, Robb immediately ordered: "Cut the beets into shreds, and then throw them into the big pot and cook." The farmers thought to themselves: Does the priest make beet soup? Oops, forget it! What the priest thinks is what people like us think about, and it''s just right to do it anyway. They cut the washed beets into shreds at a fast speed, and then threw them all into the pot. The beets were stewed in a large pot, and in a blink of an eye, a sweet fragrance floated in the pot. However, seeing that the beets were already simmered and ready to be eaten, Robb did not let anyone take out the beet soup spoon to eat, but said nothing, and continued to watch the big pot stew... Stew and stew, continue to stew, stew and stew until the beets have been boiled and turned into dregs, and Robb ordered: "Take out the beet dregs from the pot, wrap them in linen, and then squeeze it hard. The water inside was squeezed out and poured back into the pot." The farmers were a little confused, and a farmer finally couldn''t help but ask: "Father, if you squeeze all the water out of the beet residue, the residue will become completely uneatable, and the taste is very bad. ." "I didn''t ask you to eat the residue." Robb smiled: "The beet residue that has been squeezed out of water is reserved for the pigs." Farmers: "..." Waste of food! The farmer wanted to vomit, but no one dared to vomit, so he had to endure his heartache, took the beet residue out of the pot, wrapped it in linen cloth, squeezed it hard, and the water in the beet residue was squeezed out. Pour back into the pot. At this time, there was no solids in the pot at all, only a pot of clear water, sweet water. Robb felt sorry for Lilian and didn''t want her to work more, so he said to a peasant woman next to him: "Come here, take a long spoon, and keep stirring, stirring, and stirring repeatedly in the pot." Although the peasant woman didn''t understand, she obediently came over and did it, holding a long wooden spoon, constantly stirring the sweet water in the pot. The fire under the big pot is still boiling the water in the pot continuously, and the water is constantly evaporating, and with the stirring of the wooden spoon, the water in the pot is constantly turned over, so it becomes Evaporate evenly. Slowly, the water in the pot becomes less and less, and the proportion of sugar becomes more and more. Stir and stir, stir and stir. At the end of the stir, the water in the pot is very scarce. The peasant woman feels that her wooden spoon becomes very difficult every time she stirs. It turns out that the pot is no longer sweet water, but It became a dark brown syrup. The syrup is very thick and viscous, of course it is very hard to stir. Robb smiled and said to the peasant woman: "Okay! You can stop." The peasant woman stopped her hand obediently, Robb used a magic to blow out the fire, then, took a copper spoon, reached into the pot, and spooned a spoonful of syrup from the bottom of the pot. When the thing was blown by the wind, it soon began to solidify, and it didn''t take long before it became a dark brown candy like amber. Robb wrapped the sugar cubes with cloth, patted hard with both hands, and made a "slap". The sugar cubes were broken and turned into many small pieces. He spread the cloth and appeared in front of everyone. A pile of small dark brown crystals. He picked up a small piece of crystal and threw it into his mouth. Ahhhhh! This is the taste, the taste of the favorite "Sugar Knife" (also known as Tang Bing, Tang Prime, Tang Hua, Tang Ba Rake, Tang Deng Ying) when I was young... After finally eating the same food that was only available in the original world, Robb was instantly moved to be unnecessary. At this time, the crowd of onlookers didn''t know what Robb had done, and a group of people watched him show sadness there with all their faces, and the scene was strangely quiet. After a while, Robb picked up a small piece of crystal and put it into Lilian''s mouth: "Come on, taste it!" [Rob received sugar] Chapter 100： I feel that life has reached the peak A small candy cube was put into Lilians mouth, and then, the expression on her face began to change quickly. At first it was rather awkward (~o~), completely unaware of what she was eating. What is it. However, her expression soon changed to (~~~), and then the corners of her mouth began to rise, and a happy expression began to waver on her face (*稌), and finally became like this o(*^^*) . Lilian clapped her hands and jumped up: "Wow, it''s so sweet! This is so sweet, so sweet, so sweet...sweet than honey." Robb smiled and spread the cloth in his hand on the stone table: "Come on, one person will take a small piece and taste it." The farmers approached one by one, carefully picked up a small piece of crystal from the table and threw it into their mouths, and then the expressions on their faces began to replicate the series of changes that Lilian had just made. "Sweetness!" "It''s sweetness!" "Sweeter than honey." "This... this thing is actually made from beets? I can''t believe it." "Unbelievable, this is incredible. I never thought that beets could be made into something sweeter than honey." In the West of the Middle World, there is almost no other way to get sweetness except honey. Therefore, honey has always been a hard currency that is harder than pepper. The farmers now understand that using beets can produce crystals that are sweeter than honey. This...this thing is going to be against the sky. It is not difficult to imagine how much this thing can sell for. Just now, the farmers didnt understand why Robb said that they would have confidence in the future soon, but now, they all understand! They know how to grow sugar beets, and now Robb taught them how to use sugar beets to make this kind of crystals. They only need to grow potatoes to survive for half a year. After the spring next year, they can plant a field of sugar beets and they can use Robb to teach them. How to make this kind of crystals in large quantities, can it be poor? Even if it is not to be rich! it is good! Gou live, Gou will be fine next year. They were thinking about how to go. They heard Robb say: "I know that you have to wait until the beginning of spring next year if you want to grow sugar beets by yourself. Therefore, in order to ensure your current life, I decided that you only need to help me to make my field. The beets harvested here are made into sugar cubes, so I will give you half of the sugar." "Wow!" The farmers suddenly became excited. This is something that is more expensive than gold. When the priest opens his mouth, he will divide us half. It''s incredible. The next half of the year will be a good deal. The farmers knelt on the ground again in an instant, praising the God of Light, praising Father Robert, praising the sugar beet, praising the sugar... In short, the praise is right. Robb broke off a branch from the tree, rubbed it in his hand, and instantly turned into a bard''s special weapon-the harp. While playing the piano, he sang in a weird accent: "Hey, I feel that life has reached a climax, I feel that life has reached its peak, so dazzling and dazzling..." This poisonous sound infected all the farmers in an instant. They danced together in the melodious harp sound, and sang an unexplained song in their mouths: "It feels like life has reached its peak..." A few days later... The miners have dug a large pit in the mountain, and successively dug out a few good-quality amethysts. However, in this small town of Westwind, no one except the mayor has bought gems. Ability, and the great merchant Probo doesnt know where to hide from the Undead Legion, so he cant come to the town to buy gems. Therefore, these amethysts cannot be sold for the time being. Robb and the mayor each gave a little money and accepted the pieces of amethyst they dug out. The gem miners did not open for three years and ate it for three years. With the money for selling these amethysts, it was enough. After living for a long time, they asked people from Baihua Town to help them build several cabins next to the mine, and finally settled down. The group of farmers helped Robb make a lot of sugar cubes. After getting the sugar that Robb distributed to them, they used sugar to ask people from Baihua Town to help them build a small wooden house and exchanged sugar for them. Many daily necessities were also settled down, and then they desperately opened up wasteland in preparation for planting their own sugar beets next year. That afternoon, Robb was on the stone bench in the yard, watching the farmers reclaim wasteland on the hillside with a visual distance of 5,000 yards. The harmonious picture was quite beautiful. Suddenly, a purple-black portal appeared silently on the hillside next to the church. It was Luo Bocun''s "recording point". As long as he returned to Westwind Town with the teleportation scroll he made, it would be transmitted there. After the door opened, Xuelu was the first to come out of the door! As soon as she got here, she cast a wink at Robb on the stone chair, her hot red hair fluttering with the mountain breeze, and then she turned her head and shouted at the door. Someone kept coming out. There were men and women, old and young, a group of townspeople who seemed to be ailing, one after another came out, and in a short while, the hillside was full. Robb can also guess with his toenails that these people are the townsfolk of the original stone canyon, so he turned his head and looked at Lilian for the first time. I saw Lilian put down a pot of boiling water for Robb, and ran quickly towards the hillside. Every time a town citizen came out of the portal, she would greet him, and those people would also greet Lilian when they saw Lilian. Hello, and showed a surprised appearance. Obviously, everyone in that small town knew each other. Everyone knew that Lilian had been sold by her aunt, but they didn''t expect to see her here. Robb looked coldly at the situation there. After a while, an ordinary-looking middle-aged woman came from the portal. Lilian''s expression immediately changed and she looked very excited. She called out her aunt loudly. Robb sitting in the yard can also hear him clearly. Then, the woman saw Lilian with an extremely surprised expression on her face, with a touch of embarrassment and trepidation in her eyes. She was about the first time she saw Lilian, and she knew that her niece had passed by now. A rich life. Lilian is wearing a maid skirt made of cotton. The style of the skirt is not at the same level as ordinary servants. The white stockings and cowhide shoes make her look outstanding, especially the expensive amethyst necklace hanging on her chest. Highlight her identity and status in the new owner''s home. The middle-aged woman felt fear and fear, and she knelt down to Lilian with a "puff". Robb sighed and murmured: "Why are you kneeling? You are arrogant to Lilian, you bully her! As long as you dare to pretend, I can just slap you and fly you into the sky. As a result, you knelt as soon as you met each other, oh, forget it! As long as Lilian doesn''t care, I''ll forgive you." Chapter 101： What happened to townspeople in enemy-occupied areas After more than four hundred people came from the portal one after another, Kik came over, carrying a young man in a black robe on his shoulders, and then Xiao Yi came over too. Finally, it was Golda. The moment his majestic body wearing steel armor came through the portal, the purple-black portal began to fade, and then slowly turned into a purple-black spot of light, dissipating in Up in midair. Golda couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and fished it in the air, trying to catch a few light spots, but he couldn''t. Those light spots quietly disappeared between his fingers and disappeared without a trace. He couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "It''s exactly the same as Mr. Robert said. I disappeared as soon as I walked through the door. What is the situation with this portal? Why can it carry so many people?" Xuelu smiled next to him: "Mr. Robert has always surpassed common sense. Even a mage like me can''t figure it out. Don''t even think of a warrior like you with a simple mind and well-developed limbs. You can''t think of a trembling brain." Golda shrugged: "Yes, yes! You are right." The two of them vomited as they walked, and walked towards the church yard under the hillside. Kike is carrying the young man in black robe, and Xiao Yi is holding a staff to protect him. It seems that she maintains a strong sense of guard against the person who is carrying Kike on his shoulders. Robb stayed idle on the stone bench and watched them walk in front of him with a smile. Golda opened the mouth and said: "Mr. Robert, we are fortunate enough to successfully rescue the townsfolk of the original stone canyon, and also easily captured the necromancer apprentices who stayed in the original stone canyon." Kik shook his shoulders and threw the black robe man onto the ground in front of Robb. The man was originally in a coma, but he was awake after being severely fell. He opened a pair of blank eyes and looked at the surrounding situation. When he was surrounded by a group of people, he knew he was finished and couldnt help but grow. He sighed, then put on a "die or die" expression and stopped talking. Robb said: "This guy is not a big deal, just leave him alone, let''s talk about the situation on the original stone canyon." He knew that the three adventurers were not people in the system. When observing the situation in the villages and towns, they were definitely not as systematic as Xiaoyi''s observation. Therefore, this sentence was asked by Xiaoyi. Xiaoyi recalled what she saw, and then she was confused and sighed: "When the four of us arrived at the original stone canyon, the villages and towns we saw were the same as ordinary villages and towns, who had not experienced the baptism of war at all. It looks like the mine, farmland, and houses are exactly the same as before, and the townspeople are also working very ordinary, which makes me feel very incredible." "However, when we approached, we discovered that there were skeletons everywhere in the town. They occupied important positions in the town and forced the townsmen to work. If someone refused to listen to them, they would be faced with skeletons. The intimidation and beating of soldiers." "We sneaked into the town center quietly and found this necromancer apprentice in the mayors house. After we defeated him, the skeleton soldiers lost their command and became a state of wandering godlessly in the village. Gathered all the townsfolk, then opened the door and returned." "Oh?" Robb supported his chin with one hand, and said with interest: "I want to know if anyone has died." Xiao Yi shook his head and said: "No! Because there were too many skeletons attacking the original stone canyon at the beginning, except for more than 30 people who escaped, the other more than 400 townspeople were surrounded by the army almost in an instant. , The disparity between the enemy and us is too great. After the necromancer began to persuade him to surrender, the townspeople surrendered without any resistance, so... miraculously none of them died." Robb nodded, his face showed a "natural" expression: "Is it true? Although I guessed it a long time ago, I still find it very interesting." Robb also discussed with Xiaoyi and others last time that the purpose of Necromancers is not to destroy and kill, but to occupy and dominate. Therefore, they do not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but this shows greater ambition. "Find a few more townspeople and ask questions." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t think you have enough time to communicate with the townspeople in depth when you are saving people. They discussed it, and only from the mouths of the townspeople in the enemy-occupied area can they understand the real enemy." Everyone felt reasonable. Coincidentally, at this time, the villagers of the original stone canyon came down from the hillside, and a large group of people filled the small courtyard of the church. Robb said to the crowd: "Who is the mayor, come out and speak." A middle-aged man with a round face came out of the crowd: "Father, I am the mayor of the original stone canyon." "For you, what did the undead army do to you after it occupied the original stone canyon?" "Well..." The mayor''s face suddenly became a bit awkward, as if there was something he didn''t dare to say. Robb keenly caught his eyes on Xiao Yi secretly, and then glanced at himself secretly, as if Very afraid of the two of them, but he didn''t seem to be so afraid of Golda, Kik, and Xuelu next to him. Robb immediately understood: "Interesting, I understand! You wait for me, I will change my clothes and come out to talk to you." Everyone was quite curious, what kind of clothes are you going to change suddenly at this time? A group of people watched Robb go back to his room. After a while, he came out. The priest''s robe he was wearing was gone. He replaced it with a T-shirt and jeans, a very weird suit for this world. Robb smiled and said, "Look, this shape is what I really look like, Mr. Mayor, do you understand?" The mayor seemed to understand but didn''t understand, and seemed to understand but didn''t seem to understand anything. Robb was paralyzed on the stone chair in his T-shirt and jeans before he smiled and said, "Mr. Mayor, let me guess what happened after you were controlled by the undead army..." He pointed his finger at the necromancer apprentice lying on the ground, and slowly said: "This person is forcing you to abandon the faith in the **** of light and convert to the **** of darkness. If you dare not listen, you will kill them all, and you are willing to convert to the dark. People of the God of God will give him good treatment, and the God of Darkness will guide you and let you live a good life. If you can come here alive now, it means that you must compromise with him and be occupied here. In the past few days, you burned the "Light Bible" and recited the "Dark Bible" every day. The sacred image of light in the church should have been smashed and replaced with a statue of the God of Darkness." As soon as these words were spoken, the mayor of Yuanshi Canyon trembled with fright, and the faces of all the townspeople behind him showed horror. A few seconds later, these four hundred people made a "boom" and knelt on the ground at the same time, knocking their heads: "Please forgive us for our crimes, the God of Light." Chapter 102： I think im correct Robb didn''t guess wrong at all. A few days ago, on the day when the three adventurers took the sugar beet seeds to Westwind Town, more than two thousand skeletons marched into the original stone canyon. Due to the huge combat power gap, the original stone canyon was clean and neat under the intimidation of the necromancer. Surrender. The first thing the necromancer took after occupying the original stone valley was to smash the statue of the **** of light in the church and replaced it with a statue of the **** of darkness, forcing the mayor to set the fire with his own hands and burn the seal in the church. The Light Bible. Then, the necromancer took out a thick "Dark Bible" and placed it on the altar table in the church, asking the townspeople to "study" for an hour every morning. Under the intimidation of the skeleton soldiers, the townspeople had no choice but to follow suit one by one. Now when Robb asked him, these townspeople shivered with fright, knelt on the ground with a thud, and then confessed all the "bad things" they had done these days. Robb still had a smile on his face, but Xiao Yi beside him couldn''t help it. He "touched" the ground and slapped it on the stone table, and said angrily: "How can you do this? It''s simply unreasonable." The townspeople did not dare to argue, they could only continue to kneel: "Please forgive the God of Light." Xiao Yi said angrily: "Forgive? How to forgive? You are in association with the darkness, destroying the statue of the God of Light, and burning the Bible of Light. You have made a big mistake. No matter how merciful the God of Light is, you cannot forgive you like this. douchebag." The townspeople were so frightened that they dared not lift their heads when they saw the nun''s anger. Only Lilian''s aunt said boldly: "We have no choice. If we don''t follow his instructions, we will be killed." "The threat of mere death can make you abandon your faith and the God of Light who has been helping you?" Xiao Yi said angrily: "Is the belief in the God of Light not worth defending with your life?" When she said this, she was so angry that she couldn''t even speak, and her whole body was trembling. Most of the townspeople bowed their heads and made a confession. Only Lilians aunt said loudly: "What has the God of Light done for us? Why do we use our lives to defend him? There are only churches in the original stone canyon, not even priests. When will the God of Light envelop us? pass?" She probably had to go all out. Anyway, her group has committed a serious crime, and the crime is serious. Why don''t you dare to say what you want to say when the country shrew is desperate? Her words choked Xiao Yi, and Xiao Yi couldn''t say anything for a long time. Time seems to be static, and space seems to be frozen. Only Zhizhi in the mountains and forests desperately shouting "Zhizhizhi", reminding everyone that time is still passing... I dont know how long it took before Xiao Yi said helplessly: "Look for yourself, the townspeople of Westwind Town are not as weak as you. When faced with a powerful enemy, they chose to be with the God of Light, and Robert The priest is on the side, they are not as weak as you." "I''ll be honest." Xuelu suddenly said: "If there was no Mr. Robert in Westwind Town, the townspeople would have surrendered long ago. They are not fighting for the God of Light, but because they trust Mr. Robert, thinking You have to follow him before you choose to fight to the death with the undead army. Haven''t you discovered it? In recent times, more and more townspeople praise Mr. Robert before adding the phrase praising the **** of light. Nonsense." "Scared?" Xiao Yi was startled, his whole body froze. Xuelu finally made up for it: "Anyway, the **** of light, Baldr, was dead long ago, and he was killed by the **** of darkness with mistletoe. What you believe in is nothing but a thing that has passed away." "This is heretical doctrine!" Xiao Yinu: "Father Robert, listen to what they are talking about, they have completely turned into heretical accents." Robb suddenly stretched out his hand and clasped Xiaoyis wrist. A golden magic light filled Robbs palm and spread along Xiaoyis arm, wrapping her in the middle. This is a dispersal magic, it Dispelled in an instant Xiao Yi had just fallen into a state of anger and forced her to calm down. "Xiaoyi, don''t talk for now." Robb said in a faint tone: "Listening to other people''s opinions more often is a good thing. Don''t let your own inherent opinions blind your eyes." "But" "Don''t talk about yours yet." Robb suddenly turned around and said to Golda: "Please go to the basement and bring up the necromancer we captured." Golda answered, and soon came out carrying the necromancer who was tied like a twist. This necromancer had been locked in the basement for several days, his hands and feet were tied to death, and Robb A silence spell was applied and the spell could not be recited. Now he was taken out suddenly, thinking to himself: I might be burned to death. After arriving in the yard, it was discovered that the apprentices who had remained in the original stone canyon had also been arrested, and the townspeople of the original stone canyon had already arrived in Westwind Town and knelt beside them. He was a little at a loss, not understanding what was going on. Robb pointed to the apprentice''s side and smiled: "Throw them two together." Golda waved his hand and threw the necromancer and his apprentice side by side. Two people in black robes lie side by side, the whole family is to be neat and tidy. Robb smiled at the Necromancer: "I brought you up here for you to listen in. What I want to say next, whether it''s you or Xiaoyi, must listen carefully, and don''t raise any objections. No matter how big your opinions are, I firmly believe that I am correct, so I dont accept any refutations. After he finished speaking, he turned his head and said to the residents of the original Stone Canyon who had kneeled on the ground: "Stand up, don''t kneel, I forgive you. Oh, no, I can''t say it. Forgiveness, because what you did is not wrong! Since it is right, then there is no need for forgiveness." "Hey?" Xiaoyi wanted to protest, but thinking of Robb''s just now, "Don''t raise any objections," she had to shut her mouth forcibly. The townspeople stood up anxiously, thinking in their hearts: can you forgive us so easily? What does this priest think? Oh no! He deliberately took off the priest''s clothes just now and put on this strange costume. Could it be that what he wants to tell us is that he is not a priest now? Robb turned to Xiao Yidao: "You just said to the townspeople that you should not be threatened by mere death, so you should give up your faith in the God of Light. Have you ever thought about why they believe in the God of Light? " Chapter 103： If you dont believe in, you will die Have you ever wondered why they believe in the **** of light? To this question, Xiao Yi almost didnt even think about it, and immediately replied: Of course its because the God of Light is generous, kind, and loves everything. The grace is all over the world, so that everyone can feel his greatness. Believe in him." Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Xiao Yi, why are you so innocent and cute? Alas, it''s a pity that I have to ruthlessly pierce your innocence, and I feel so guilty." Having said that, he paused and shook his head: "Did you not listen to Lilians aunt just now? The God of Light has never been blessed by them. The Stone Canyon does not even have a priest, only a church, just like me. It''s the same as in Westwind Town before coming. Do you think the logic you just made makes sense?" Xiao Yi: "..." Reality slapped the innocent nun ruthlessly. She was a bit at a loss for a while, and the logic in her mind became confused. She couldn''t help muttering: "Right? Then they... why do they believe in the God of Light? " Robb sighed: "Because if you don''t believe in the God of Light, you will die!" Speaking of this, Robb amplified the volume and added magic to the voice. The gloomy voice seemed to be overwhelming from all directions, saying: "Those who dont believe in the God of Light will all be beaten as heretics, and thenburn die." Burn to death...Burn to death...Burn to death... This voice echoed in the air, shocking people''s heart, and made people feel scared and frightened. Xiao Yi was agitated by this sound, and every nerve in his body collapsed. The townspeople of Raw Rock Canyon were also shocked. Several people knelt down again. However, more people felt stunned. They couldn''t think of why Robb would say this. He took off the priest''s clothes. , And then can you point directly at the dark side of the Holy See of Light like this unscrupulously? What is this person''s position? Robb said in a gloomy tone: "Xiaoyi, do you understand? The Holy See uses death to threaten others to believe in it. Under such a major premise, how could anyone prefer to die to defend it? This is not a refutation. NS?" Xiao Yi''s sweat broke out, and at this moment, her unwavering faith was shaken for the first time! At this time, the Necromancer lying on the ground suddenly realized that the silence on his body had been lifted, but it seemed that Robb had allowed him to speak, and he couldn''t help laughing: "Hahaha! That''s right! Bright! The hypocrites and good people of the Holy See, they talked about humanity, justice and morality, but put all those who don''t respect them to the torture. They made such a remarkable appearance. What is the difference between our dark Holy See? Hahaha! What''s the difference? The difference? It''s not all about using death to control others." "Bump!" Robb kicked on the necromancer: "Don''t you give me the opportunity to be proud. Some hypocrites maintain their integrity on the surface and do a lot of good things to attract people''s hearts. Moreover, the clergy at the lowest level have Many people like Xiao Yi are really kind people who are doing things for the people sincerely. But you dark guys do bad things from top to bottom. If you really are better than others, the Holy See Still much better than you." After finishing speaking, Robb went back to his room, put on the priests robe, walked out, returned to the stone chair and sat down, and said with a smile: "So, I would rather wear this priests costume than wear it. Necromancer''s black robe, do you understand?" The necromancer seemed to understand something and stopped talking. "Speaking these words, I don''t want to change anything." Robb finally concluded: "I just want to tell you the townspeople from the original stone canyon, don''t be ashamed of the previous compromise, when people face the threat of death, make Some small compromises are completely forgivable. I will not blame your behavior, and as long as you dont leave this Westwind Town, no one can blame you, and neither can the Holy See of Light. The townspeople from the original stone canyon lifted their spirits, and the fearful emotions just now were finally dispelled by Robb''s decisive words. "First, one person will bring a basket of potatoes to make rations, and then go to the mountain to find the group of fellow villagers who came first." Robb said: "The gem miners and gemsmiths, go to the back of the hillside to find Jonny, and the farmers, go to the hillside. Find acquaintances at the newly reclaimed Xintian, and they will tell you how to survive in Xifeng Town. In short, don''t want to stay in my church and eat and drink." The townsfolk saluted Robb respectfully, and then dispersed. The three adventurers shrugged, then sat down beside Robbs stone table with a smile, and unceremoniously took the cup of Happy Water from Lilian''s hand: "We are going to mix and eat here. Drink it." Robb smiled and said, "It''s up to you." Xiao Yi froze in place, in a semi-petrified state. Robb knows that what she heard just now will make her have a short-term confusion, but in the end she will definitely find a way to convince herself that "The Holy See is a just organization", and then re-confirm her beliefs. Religious brainwashing is not so easy to be easily It is still too early for Xiao Yi to fully accept the thoughts and concepts she brought from another world. Robb turned to the necromancer and his apprentice lying on the ground. The two guys lay and couldn''t move, only their eyes were rolling. Robb''s words just now made them a little bit confused about Robb, and they really didn''t understand what he was like. Robb smiled and said, "Get up and talk." As soon as this sentence was finished, several wind blades flew out of him, breaking the ropes of the two prisoners. The necromancer and the apprentice hurriedly turned over and jumped up, but the two dared not run, because they all understood that Robb would have the ability to bring them down again instantly if he dared to let go of the ropes on them. Robb smiled and said: "I didn''t intend to let you live, because I have never been soft in killing bad guys. For example, the last time I killed your companion in the Black Pine Mountains, I didn''t even frown." "You killed the 32nd?" The Necromancer asked in surprise. "Is that person number thirty-two?" Robber said, "What about him, anyway, I guessed that there are a lot of guys like you, just like the pastor of the Holy See of Light. It doesn''t matter how many numbers are..." He smiled and said: "I wanted to kill you to avoid trouble, but after hearing about the specific situation of the original stone canyon, I feel that you are not guilty of death, so I plan to release you now." "Hey?" The Necromancer and the apprentice were stunned at the same time, which was really surprising. Chapter 104： Old things sixteen years ago The Necromancer had long believed that he would be burned to death. He hadn''t thought about the possibility of the second time, but he hadn''t expected that Robb actually said that he would release them. This was incredible and a bit subverted his cognition. Robb smiled and said: "I know you are very confused and don''t know the south, east, north and west. So, let me make it clear. The reason for releasing you is not that complicated. It is just because I have a set that is different from this world. The standard for measuring the crimes of others, in my standard, you have not reached the point where you have to die. It''s as simple as that." The dry face of the Necromancer was full of awkward expressions. "Of course, I killed the 32nd because I thought he was a very bad person at the time. That''s self-defense, and I don''t intend to apologize." Robb said, "You are very lucky, I am right." You were not killed during the defense, so you got the chance to be released." The necromancer and his apprentice couldn''t laugh or cry, and didn''t know what to say. Robb said: "Look, I am a lazy person. I am not happy to sit on this stone chair. Therefore, I could have gone out to detect what is happening outside, but I am too lazy to go, so I can trouble you to tell me what happened outside. What happened? Anyway, there is such a big noise, and there is no need for you to keep it secret." The Necromancer was stunned. After several seconds, he sighed, "Okay!" There is really nothing to keep secret, and now the whole army has been launched. All the towns west of Guangming Road, with the exception of Westwind Town, should have been captured. Moreover, the undead army stationed in Nanli Village should have begun to march on the Guangming Road. In this case, the necromancer feels that there is really nothing to keep secret. From the time point of view, the leader should be outside the city of Guangming Road. , Read the crusade to the White Lion Knights in the city. The Necromancer said: "Then I said...In this war, in fact, we are the righteous side." Robber said: "Everyone says that they are righteous! You don''t have to emphasize this deliberately." "No, we are really righteous." A stubbornness flashed across the face of the Necromancer, just as Xiaoyi was when he said that the Holy See of Light is a just organization. He calmly said: "This war, as early as the year of the black dragon flying sixteen years ago, laid the groundwork for it." Robach said: "Huh? What happened sixteen years ago?" He had a black eye on the history of this continent, but the three adventurers and Xiao Yi were very clear about the old things. The four of them were almost shocked at the same time: "The year of the black dragon flying sixteen years ago? It refers to the black dragon attack. The battle of the Black Tower?" "Exactly!" The Necromancer said in a painful tone: "The king and queen of the Gran Kingdom were both killed in that battle...The Black Earth Tower was overthrown by the black dragon, and the Gran Kingdom was in turmoil..." Robb listened patiently by the side. The adventurer trio and Xiaoyi, plus the necromancer and apprentices, the five people were there in shock and recalled the past. Robb listened for a while, and finally understood. What happened before sixteen. It turned out that the former capital of the Gran Kingdom was not called the "Holy Capital", but the "Black Earth Tower". Here we must first explain the four major factions of the magic kingdom Gran! The Gran Kingdom is a country based on magic, and magic is divided into four major factions: fire, earth, water, and wind! For example, Xuelu is a fire magician. Each of the four major factions has its own main city. The main city of the fire system is the "Tower of Blaze", the main city of the water system is the "Tower of Ice", and the main city of the Wind system is the "Tower of Thunder". The main city of the earth system is the "Tower of Black Soil". Although it is called a tower, it is actually a huge city built around a tower. The four major cities are very prosperous, and the most prosperous of them is the "Black Earth Tower" because the royal family chose this city as the capital. It is inevitable that the capital will have a more important political status and a more important commercial status, thus bringing in more population, but it also brings a problem, that is, the more prosperous the city, the more treasures it will inevitably be. And a city has a lot of treasures, it is easy to attract the peep of the black dragon. Sixteen years ago, in 1328 of the magic calendar, the year of the black dragon flying! The "Black Earth Tower", the capital of the Gran Kingdom, was attacked by a black dragon. The king and queen were both extremely good great wizards. They did not believe in the rumor that no one could defeat the black dragon. They joined forces and led the royal knight. The regiment and the palace magic regiment fought the black dragon to the death, defending the capital to the death. Then they really died! The black dragon killed the king and queen, almost completely destroyed the Royal Knights and the Palace Magic Group, toppled the tower of the black soil, turned the entire city into ruins, and then returned to his own with the treasures looted from the city. nest. The black dragon was cool, but the Grand Kingdom was in chaos. When the king and queen died, their only daughter, the orthodox heir to the throne, was only four years old. She was young and ignorant, unable to preside over the overall situation, and all the vassals who were divided into different places became unwilling. So the turmoil began! The princes from all over the world have raised their troops in a vain attempt to obtain the throne. The final victor in this great turmoil was Grand Duke Mondela Belmond Dracula. He was supported by the White Lion Knights led by another Grand Duke British and suppressed it with the fastest speed. The voices of all opponents sought the throne. After successfully usurping the throne, Mundela claimed to be the king of the Gran Kingdom, abandoned the ruins of the Black Earth Tower, moved his capital to his base camp, and renamed it "the capital of the saints" as the new capital of the Gran Kingdom. And his most trusted right and left hand, who helped him capture the world''s Grand Duke Yingsi, led the White Lion Knights on the Path of Light and helped him guard the entire west. This is history that everyone knows. When the Necromancer talked about this, his voice suddenly became angry: "You all know these things, right? But who of you knows, where is the princess who should have inherited the Kingdom of Gran? That was only four years old. -Year-old princess, what kind of hardship has she encountered?" Robb shrugged: "I see! The old story." The three adventurers also spread their hands: "We also understand! It''s boring." Only Xiao Yidao: "What are you clichs? I heard the archbishop talk about this. At that time, the Kingdom of Gran was in chaos, and the little princess escaped from the capital under the protection of her servants. Her servants applied to my Guangming Holy See. To promote the arbitration, the pope couldn''t bear to see the little princess being bullied, and the people of the Gran Kingdom were harmed by the war, so he sent the Light Arbiter and led the Knights Templar to help the young little princess in mediation." Chapter 105： You are handsome The Arbiter of the Holy Light, to put it bluntly, is the peacemaker. Generally, the high-ranking archbishops, cardinals, and even cardinals in the Holy See of Guangming will serve. When wars occur between countries, regions and regions, the Holy See will often send a high-powered archbishop to act as the arbiter of the Holy Light. Bring the two sides of the war to the negotiating table and sit down and talk peacefully. Turn big things into small things, and small things into nothing. Take a step back. In the end, its best if you can shake hands and talk together. The peace treaty signed by the two countries in the presence of the arbitrator of the Holy Light is sacred and inviolable, and they never dare to break the agreement casually. Otherwise, not only will the enemy be attacked, but the Holy See will also be condemned, and then it will be besieged by all countries that believe in the Holy See of Light. Therefore, the Light Arbiters ability to reconcile is very strong, and the war will end immediately when the Light Arbiter comes forward. This is also one of the benevolent deeds of the Holy See of Guangming, which is very popular among peace-loving people. Because the people who suffer the most in the war are the people, who can bring peace to the bright Holy See. For this reason, I dont know how many loyal believers have been gained. Xiao Yi continued: "Our Holy See''s Arbiter of Light is the most benevolent, wisest, and fairest person in the world. He and Mondela have a good reason to tell him that it is wrong to usurp the throne, the little princess''s royal The orthodox right of inheritance is sacred and inviolable, and Mundela should immediately stop usurping the throne. But Mundela said that the little princess is only four years old and has no ability to manage a country well. Mutual squeeze and struggle for power with powerful officials will cause the country to be in chaos for a long time. The orthodox inheritance rights of the royal family are important, but whether the people can live and work in peace and contentment is more important. It is better to establish a new monarch and let the whole country. Get a new look and eliminate hidden dangers in one fell swoop." Robb clapped his hands twice: "I think Mondela is right." Xiao Yi said: "Yeah, you also think Mondela made sense, right? At that time, the light arbiter of the Holy See carefully considered this issue, and finally agreed with Mondela''s opinion, and the new king Meng Della did not embarrass the little princess, and gave her a fief, allowing her to lead a carefree life." Speaking of this, it should have been a perfect ending. However, the Necromancer suddenly turned his head and looked at Xiao Yi, sneered gloomily, "Where is the fief?" Xiao Yi said, "Where... Huh? Where did it come from?" As soon as these words came out, Robb and the three adventurers couldn''t help but laugh again: "That''s how it is!" Hearing the laughter of Robb and others, Xiao Yi also felt something wrong in his heart, and his face slowly sank: "What''s the matter? Necromancer, you finish talking, don''t be half-hearted." The Necromancer said coldly: "As of now, there is nothing to hide. I am one of the princesses who were waiting at the time." After he finished speaking, he swept away his black robe, wearing only a short suit inside, with his arms and thighs exposed, and he saw a peculiar pentagram magic pattern pierced on his arm. Xiao Yi recognized it at a glance: "The sign of the Palace Magic Group!" "Yes! I was one of the members of the court magic group who protected the little princess to seek help from the Holy See of Light during the civil strife 16 years ago." The necromancer said gloomily: "We are evading Mondela and the White Lion Knights. After hunting down, I found the Holy Light Arbiter of the Holy See of the Light through all the hard work. I thought I would be treated fairly and justly. Even the worst, I can at least get a fief as you just said, and live happily. Go down." At this point, his face turned dark, and his tone became heavy: "As a result, what light arbiter? Ha! What knights of the temple! Putting on a fair face in front of those small countries with big hands. When facing a big country like the Gran Kingdom, facing the powerful Mondela Knights and the White Lion Knights of the Grand Duke Yingji, the Light Arbiter sold the little princess in a blink of an eye." "Scared?" Xiao Yi was taken aback. However, Robb''s face showed an expression of "I guessed it would be like this". The Necromancer said: "Thank you for our vigilance, we sent a person to eavesdrop on the conversation between the Light Arbiter and Mondela. He heard Mondela promise to the Light Arbiter that he will do more in the Gran Kingdom in the future. Promote the belief in the God of Light, build more churches, and promise to build a large-scale Holy Light Chapel on the Road of Light. On this condition, the Holy See secretly handed over the little princess to Mondelas disposal and declared arbitration. As a result, the little princess was given a fief so that she could live happily." Having said that, he gave Xiaoyi a white look: "Have you heard? This is the set you just said." Xiao Yi''s face turned black. Robb said, "Then you can only run away, right?" The Necromancer said solemnly, "Yes! When we found that the Holy See of Light was unreliable, we had no choice but to flee immediately. Fortunately, we had the help of the Dark Holy See when we flee, and forged the princesss body, and finally got rid of it. The chase of the Holy See of Illumination and Mondela. Finally, through the Black Pine Mountains, escaped the western border of the Gran Kingdom, and escaped to the Lost City in the most southwestern corner of the mainland." Robb said, "The Lost City is just a place outside the law." The Necromancer nodded and said: "Yes, it is a city built by exiled nobles, demihumans, and all kinds of people who are not seen by others. We have lived there for more than ten years, while accumulating strength. , While waiting for the princess to grow up." Robb pinched and counted: "Sixteen years ago, the princess was four years old. Now the princess should be twenty years old. She has grown up. So you started to make war. I think about it, the main thing is not to bring Gran The kingdom is destroyed, but you intend to take back your own things. Therefore, what you want is not destruction and killing, but occupation and domination. This is very reasonable." Xiao Yi couldn''t help but said, "How do you prove that what you just said is true? What if, what you just said was a lie?" The Necromancer sneered and said: "The moment you see the princess, you can be confirmed, because she looks exactly like the queen who passed away 16 years ago. No one can imitate that beauty. The nobility and beauty that only the royal blood can give birth to." "Pop!" Robb knocked on his forehead with a violent shudder: "Don''t be bullshit! She may be really beautiful, but that doesn''t mean that ordinary people can''t give birth to a girl who is more beautiful than her. It seems that there is a royal blood. It''s amazing. It''s not just two eyes and one mouth, two ears and two legs." After finishing speaking, Robb also specially emphasized: "Do you think I am handsome? Because I am handsome, I say that my blood is very noble. Is this appropriate?" "You are handsome, but you don''t look noble at all." The Necromancer was actually an honest man: "Just a handsome slacker." Robb: "Come here, drag this guy out and shoot him for ten minutes." Chapter 106： Bright road Just as the Necromancer was telling the story with Robb. The bright road! The towering and majestic castle, Heng Ge, in the canyon between the two dangerous mountains, blocked the only avenue that crossed the mountain. The city wall is fifteen yards high and is made of white stones, making the entire castle look tall and holy. The 55-year-old Grand Duke Yingji is leading a large group of nobles standing on the wall. There are marquis, viscount, earl, and baron in this group of nobles. In short, people with a certain status in the road of light are now standing on the wall. Moreover, there were a large group of pastors in the Bright Chapel beside them, from the archbishop to the priests and nuns, standing in a large number. Everyone was eagerly looking at the vast army of undead outside the city. A real army of undead, and the army of two thousand men who attacked Westwind Town is not on the same scale. The densely packed skeletons and zombies can''t be seen at a glance, and there is no way to count how many there are. Skeleton dogs, skeleton horses, skeleton archers, skeleton magicians, and even skeleton dragons. In addition, there are a large number of humans, there are knights, wizards, and even a large group of demihumans... Eiji only glanced at it, and his brows were tightly furrowed. Beside him, the archbishop of the Guangming Chapel is pointing at the army outside the city with a staff studded with gems, with a proud face: "A group of dirty people, the Guangming Road has a strategic-level holy light shelter, We are not afraid of the invasion and attack of these dark people at all." Yingji ignored the pretending archbishop, but asked in a deep voice to the Baron Parses next to him: "You reported to me that you have solved the enemy and killed the culprit, but what I saw was more deaths. Spirit mage, and even demihuman races, I want to know, what exactly is your reconnaissance work doing?" The baron looked embarrassed: "I did kill a Necromancer in the depths of the Black Pine Mountains, but no one knew they had so many." "The role of the reconnaissance force is to turn what you don''t know into knowing." The Grand Duke of England said angrily: "I have no time to clean up you now. I will come back to settle accounts with you." The baron had no choice but to salute and retreat aggrievedly. Yingji yelled at the Baron, before facing the outside of the city again, he took out a magic prop for amplifying, and said loudly: "Guys outside, ask your leader to speak, why start this war?" "Oh? Are you calling me?" A gloomy voice rang, and it was hard to tell whether it was a male or a female, but it was gloomy and weird, which made people feel uncomfortable. The soldiers on the wall frowned, feeling cold and trembling. But Eiji was completely unaffected by this sound. His profession was a Paladin. He was wearing a holy light. None of the magical things could shake his mind. Seeing the ugly appearance of his subordinates, he hurriedly used the uniqueness of the Paladin. Ability-Holy Aura! A golden light diffused around him, enveloping all the soldiers around him. The soldiers instantly felt that their waists were no longer sore, their legs were no longer painful, their meals were delicious, and their bodies were great. Eiji sneered: "Insidious guy, your fear halo is not effective for me, do you dare to come out of the shadows?" "What''s not to dare?" A man in a cloak walked out of the army of undead. He continued with that gloomy voice: "As expected of the mainstay of the White Lion Knights, the glorious and stalwart Paladin Grand Duke Yingsi, before your aura, all the magic of the fear and mind control systems should be nothing. It''s ineffective." Ying Si said: "Nonsense! No one can shake anyone on this bright road in front of me." "However, even if I don''t use any magic, I can shake your military spirit." The man in the cloak suddenly laughed. With this smile, the voice instantly became no longer gloomy or hoarse. Everyone heard it. It was the voice of a young woman. "Huh?" Eiji felt something was wrong. The man in the cloak opened his cloak. The black cloak was blown away by the wind in an instant. What appeared in front of all the defenders was a white dress with blonde hair like a waterfall. It looked noble and noble. A beautiful woman. The white dress on her body was cut into a style that the queen was allowed to wear, and she wore a golden crown on top of her head. As soon as he saw that face, Eiji felt as if he was punched hard in the face, and snorted: "This...this is impossible!" The nobles on the wall, the older soldiers, all froze, with expressions of disbelief on their faces, because everyone recognized it in an instant. Standing outside the city, Is the last queen of the Gran Kingdom. The first beauty in the famous Gran Kingdom! Even though many people have not seen her in person, they have seen her portrait. Her beauty is absolute, pure, and beauty that cannot be described by any word of praise in the world. Moreover, she is also synonymous with a good wife and a good mother, and a famous queen of the Gran Kingdom. Her gentleness and kindness are just as unparalleled as her beauty. However, this beautiful and gentle queen had already died sixteen years ago under the breath of the black dragon. Why did she appear here? Leading a huge army of undead? "I understand!" A count suddenly exclaimed: "She is not a queen, she is younger than the queen of sixteen years, she is... She is a princess! The princess has grown up." A viscount also yelled: "Oh my God, it''s really a princess." "You can''t be wrong, this face is proof." "Maybe it''s illusion?" "It can''t be an illusion, because the Grand Duke of England is standing here, with a halo on. No illusion can fool us under the effect of his halo." "His Royal Highness has been sealed off with a small piece of land, has a happy life gone? Why do you appear here?" "Um... I was a little skeptical about that news..." The nobles were shaken, the princess was right, she didn''t need magic, and she could shake the military spirit of the Bright Road. "Glan Kingdom, your princess is back." The beautiful princess laughed, with a touch of madness in her laughter: "I''m back, hahahaha! Sixteen years have passed, and it is another year of the black dragon flying, I I''m back. Let me tell you what happened sixteen years ago." The face of the Grand Duke of England instantly became extremely ugly, and the woman could not be allowed to speak. Once the events of the year were said, the reign of King Mondela would be shaken. Yingji waved his hand and ordered loudly: "Open the gates, the White Lion Knights, the whole army assault! Give me that counterfeit goods to rectify the law on the spot." Chapter 107： I have a new invention Robb finally released the Necromancer and his apprentice. He couldn''t find a reason to kill these two men. People who don''t want to kill, of course, don''t want to be locked up at home, lest there are two more messy people in the house, and Lilian''s time has to be wasted to give them food. In normal times, Xiaoyi would never agree to release the followers of the two dark gods, but today Xiaoyi is a bit different. After hearing all kinds of things that he didnt want to hear, and didnt dare to hear. , Her mentality has also undergone a subtle change. She actually didn''t raise any objections to the release of the Necromancer. She climbed onto a large rock on the hillside, looked up at the sky, and didn''t know what she was thinking. Robb finally exhorted the Necromancer: "Go back and inform your princess that she will restore the country, avenge her, and even overthrow the Holy See of Light. What she does has nothing to do with me. As long as she doesn''t send anyone to attack Westwind, I can. Consider being friends with her." The Necromancer took a deep look at Robb: "Your friendship is meaningless to us. On the contrary, you, the Westwind town, is stuck in the middle of the original stone canyon, the birch forest and the road of light. It will threaten us strategically. ." "Oh? Really?" Robb smiled and said, "Who knows? I don''t think I''m a threat. No matter who it is, after gaining my friendship, life will be very happy in the future. Come, this bucket of fat. Happy House Water is for you. You can drink a small glass. In addition, give it to your princess!" The necromancer took a cup with a dazed expression and took a sip. The thin face immediately filled with inexplicable comfort. He quickly hugged the small wooden barrel that Lilian had handed over. I thought: This drink is terrific, take it back to the princess, she will like it. "Oh, that''s right!" Robb suddenly thought of something: "Don''t you go now, I have a new invention soon to come out, you wait a minute, try it and go back again." The necromancer and the apprentice sat next to them because they were unknown. Robb summoned a carpenter from Baihua Town and told him: "I need a wooden mold with many rectangular grooves on it. Well, it''s about a circle smaller than the palm of my hand." As he spoke, he drew a small figure. The carpenter understood at a glance: "It''s just digging many rectangular pits on a wooden board. This is very easy to do. I can make them for Father in no time." "Very good." Robb called another carpenter: "You help me make some small wooden sticks, each about the length of the index finger and the width of the little finger." The carpenter respectfully said: "I will do it for you soon." The two carpenters answered, and the necromancer and the apprentice couldn''t help asking, "What is this going to do?" "Don''t panic, you will understand soon." Robb smiled and said to Lilian again: "Boil a small pot of boiling water, put a few sugar cubes into the boiling water and melt it into sugar water, and then add a little juice. Juice doesnt need much, as long as it has a fruity flavor, um...I think its orange flavor." Lilian hurried to prepare. Before long, the three things were ready: orange-flavored sugar water, wooden molds, and small wooden sticks. Robb smiled at the trio of Lilian, two carpenters, necromancer masters and apprentices beside him, and the adventurer who just came to watch the excitement: "Next, it''s time to witness the miracle." He poured orange-flavored sugar water into the mold, filled every groove on the mold, and then put the small wooden sticks in. Each rectangular groove put a small wooden stick, and the tip of the wooden stick protruded. cut. Then, with a wave of his hand, the ice magic brushed over the entire mold, and the sugar water in the groove instantly frozen blocks, freezing the small wooden stick in the middle. Robb took the tip of the small wooden stick, with a slight force in his hand, took out an ice cube from the mold, and smiled: "Zhengzheng! The orange-flavored ice lollies are finished." [Robo got a popsicle] Everyone: "..." Robb said, "Why are you in a daze? There are many popsicles in this mold. Take one by yourself and taste it." After speaking, he put the popsicle in his hand into his mouth, and he felt that it was coming, ah, ah, it was coming! This feeling of the old popsicles eaten in childhood, this feeling is completely different from the happy water of the fat house, which makes people feel moved. Lilian next to him was taken aback: "Oh, why is the master crying?" Robb hummed, "Why is it weird to cry when eating popsicles?" Lilian carefully picked up a popsicle from the mold and put it tentatively into her mouth. Then, her small face seemed to be in full bloom, filled with happy and happy characters. The three adventurous people next to you are not welcome. One person picked up a popsicle and put it in his mouth, and the three of them immediately bloomed with joy. The two carpenters also picked up one. After licking a bite, the two of them were reluctant to eat. They hurried to their home on the hillside. They yelled as they ran, "Wife, son, come out and eat good food. Good things are available there, come out and try them soon." The two necromancers and apprentices watched the group perform with weird faces, and their skinny faces were all dumbfounded. Robb said: "Are you still stunned? I''m still stunned, I''ll eat your portion too." The Necromancer wiped out a cold sweat and said: "The princess has resurrected her country. Now the country is in turmoil, and the endless war has begun. You...you...are you still in the mood to make snacks here?" Robb hummed: "You fight your wars, it''s a matter of labor and management. Why can''t I eat snacks when you fight? If I wasn''t too lazy to walk, I would take the sun umbrella and melon seeds and peanuts to the battlefield where you were fighting. Isnt it cool to watch the war while eating snacks?" Necromancer:"" "Eat or not? It''s mine if you don''t eat." Robb stretched out his hand to get the last two popsicles. The apprentice of the Necromancer finally couldn''t help it. He picked up the popsicle first, put it in his mouth, and then shouted: "Master, this...this...this popsicle is so delicious, my God! It''s so delicious, you can try it, it''s a delicacy you''ve never enjoyed before." When his apprentice said this, the Necromancer couldn''t help it. He picked up the popsicle, licked it lightly, and fell instantly. Even bad guys can''t resist the charm of popsicles. The necromancer lowered his head: "Respected sir, can you send me one more popsicle to bring back to the princess to taste? The princess will also like this kind of thing very much." Chapter 108： Holy light betrayed me "Of course it won''t work, it will melt!" Robb hummed, "Well, I''ll give you two pieces of candy. You can take them back and make popsicles for the princess. You have seen the production process. The sugar, juice, and water are mixed into sugar water. , And then put it into the mold and freeze it, don''t tell me that your palace mage group does not even have a mage who can use ice magic." Lilian took two sugar cubes out of the warehouse, wrapped them in cloth, and handed them to the necromancer. Of course the necromancer understands the value of this thing, sugar! This thing is definitely more valuable than honey. The nobles will even fight for a small pot of honey. Robb actually gave the princess two yuan for such a precious thing for free. He respectfully said: "His Royal Highness will be very happy to receive such a gift, and will also understand that Xifeng Town is unwilling to be an enemy of the princess. After seeing the princess, I will try my best to persuade the princess. Solve the problem of Xifeng Town peacefully." "Of course it''s best to have peace." Robb smiled and said, "However, if there is a war, I am not afraid. I think you should be very clear about this." The attitude of the necromancer immediately became a little serious, and he whispered: "Sir, I really want to ask, how many summoners do you have here? And... there should be a necroman stronger than me. Master, right? Could you please call him out and meet me, I want to talk to him." Robb glanced at the distance, Xiao Yi was sitting on the hillside in a daze. In this way, Robb didn''t have to worry anymore. He suddenly lowered his voice, and his whole body became gloomy, and black magic power permeated his body, like a lot of black hands spreading teeth and claws behind him. The Necromancer was taken aback, and he retreated three steps in a row, and said in shock: "You... are you? You... are you not the pastor of the Holy See of Light?" Robb smiled in a gloomy voice: "Because... the Holy Light betrayed me! So I embraced the darkness." Necromancer:"" The three adventurers next to him couldn''t help but sweat. However, Robb immediately waved his hand again, and the dark magic power on his body instantly disappeared without a trace, and turned into a golden light, saying in a hearty voice: "The Holy Light will bring me victory!" Necromancer:"" The three adventurers shrugged at the same time, and Xuelu said, "Mr. Robert, don''t play, it''s scary." "Hahahaha!" Robb laughed happily: "It''s fun, isn''t it." Xuelu said: "It''s so fun! You will be treated as a heretic on both sides of the light and dark churches." Robb spread his hand and said, "Then hang them on both ceiling fans and open five gears. Speaking of my ceiling fan is broken, I have to ask the blacksmith to make two new ones, one for hanging the Holy See, the other Used to hang the dark vatican." As soon as these words came out, everyone wiped out a cold sweat. Robb changed his face very fast, and for an instant, a smile appeared on his face: "However, if they don''t come and hit me, we will still be good friends, and the ceiling fan will only be used to blow the air." The necromancer seemed to understand something. He stood up and bowed a respectful gift, then took his apprentice and walked out of the town quickly, heading towards the road of light, because he knew that at this time, the princess should be right. Lead an army to attack the Path of Light, and you will find the princess as long as you go there. The annoying person left, and Robb immediately became all-around light and stretched happily: "Oh! I haven''t been lazy for a long time." Xuelu smiled and said: "Mr. Robert, don''t be busy with being lazy. I have a question. You used to hide your strength for fear that others would know it, but in recent days, it feels so arrogant, you dont hide yourself at all. Is your strength? Even the dark magic is shown to the enemy. Is this going to do a big deal?" Robb spread his hands: "Hiding in the past was to avoid trouble, but showing it now is also to avoid trouble. I think a smart magician will understand the truth." Xuelu thought about it seriously, and then showed a smile: "That''s right." The bright road that used to be so beautiful has now turned into chaos. The wall made of white stones has collapsed. One-third of the houses in the city have been burnt down, and the most severely damaged is the Holy Light Chapel. It was almost completely shattered and burned into a piece of charred stone. Stone. The corpses of a large group of priests and nuns hung on the black branches, and large swarms of crows were flying on the corpses. The followers of the God of Darkness in black cloaks are cheering around these corpses. The war is cruel! Even the war of restoration under the banner of justice was so cruel that people wanted to vomit. The moment the White Lion Knights opened the city gate and charged outward, trying to kill the princess, it was doomed to lose. The nobles in the city were shaken by their military spirit, and they were unable to fight with the White Lion Knights as a rope. There were even many The nobleman fell to the princess'' side without saying a word. After all, this is an act of "turning out chaos anyway," and it is beyond reproach morally correct. Yingji led a part of the remnant to retreat, and the archbishop of the Guangming Chapel also took the remaining priests and nuns and withdrew to the capital of the saints together with the remnants of the White Lion Knights. The bright road falls! When the necromancer Robb released arrived on the Path of Light, what he saw was a city that had been controlled by the princess, and the ordinary people in the city were all anxious. The princess knew very well that the people should be gathered first, so she did not let the undead army into the city, but only let her pro-army "Black Earth Knights" and the sub-human army into the city, in conjunction with the nobles who had surrendered to her and turned their backs. The army of China manages this huge city together. The necromancer passed through a large block of martial law and came to the Governor''s Mansion in the center of the city. This was originally the residence of the Grand Duke of England, but now it has become a temporary residence for the princess. When he came to the hall and saw the princess, she was frowning beautifully, listening to the report of her subordinates: "The pursuit troops did not catch Yingsi and the archbishop, and they were taken over by the Mondela Knights to Mondela. Went to his nest." The "Royal Knights" in the mouth of ordinary people is the "Mundra Knights" in the mouth of the princess''s subordinates. Because the princess considers herself orthodox and does not recognize the throne of King Mondela, she does not call that unit "Royal" "Knights", so it is called "Knights of Mondela". As for the "Mundra''s Lair" in their mouths, which is also the "Holy City", the princess also does not recognize that it is the capital of the Gran Kingdom, so it is not called the "Holy City". Chapter 109： Give him temporary peace The subordinates continued to report: "According to the informant''s report, the three knights of the Fire Knights, the Thunder Knights, and the Frost Knights are gathering, preparing to rendezvous with the Mondela Knights and want to regain the path of light." "Our army is temporarily unable to move forward. It needs to be reorganized here to consolidate the rule of the occupied areas." After listening to the report, the princess nodded: We have completed our first strategic goal to capture the Path of Light. You have to stand firm here first." "Yes!" The subordinates bowed and saluted together. "Your Royal Highness! See you on the forty-two." The princess raised her beautiful eyebrows: "Forty-two? Wasn''t it the one who was responsible for the capture of Original Stone Canyon and Westwind Town? Why did he suddenly appear on the Bright Road? Let him come and see me immediately." Soon, the skinny No. 42 Necromancer brought his apprentice to the front of the temple. When he saw the princess, he immediately knelt down on one knee: "The subordinates have lived up to the princess''s orders, although they have captured the original stone. Canyon, but was defeated in Westwind Town, the more than two thousand undead troops under him were all destroyed, and I was also captured by the enemy..." "Huh?" The princess was taken aback and stood up: "What happened? Little Westwind Town, where is such a strong combat power?" The Necromancer lowered his head and recounted everything he had encountered in Westwind in a respectful tone... The princess said in a deep voice: "You mean that there is a powerful priest named Robert in Westwind Town. He is not only a priest, but also a great mage (summoner), and at the same time a powerful necromancer. Man defeated your undead army? Then in the presence of the nuns of the Holy See, released you, and expressed that he loves peace? As long as we don''t beat him, he won''t make trouble?" The Necromancer said: "Yes! There is no lie under him." With a pair of sky blue eyes, the princess looked deeply at the necromancer in front of her. This subordinate was a precious treasure left to him by her parents, a loyal veteran. He and other veterans guarded him sixteen years ago. At only four years old, she escaped from the pursuit of Mondela and the Knights of the Temple. She was loyal to her, and even willingly abandoned her original earth magic for her, and instead practiced necromantic magic. The original dignified face was refined as thin and pale as a ghost. He could never make up some messy lies to deceive her. After a while, the princess asked in a deep voice: "You guess, if we want to forcefully defeat this priest and take down Westwind Town, how many troops will be needed." "At least, more than five thousand!" The Necromancer whispered: "No, five thousand may not be enough. His summoned beast is too powerful, and his subordinates can''t see how powerful he is." The princess thought for a while: "Then we can make a decision. At present, our army needs to deal with Mundela''s counterattack. We can''t draw enough troops to deal with Westwind Town. Since he expressed his willingness to live in peace, then we will give him temporary peace. Right. Send the entire army to ignore Westwind Town." The Necromancer respectfully bowed: "The subordinate thinks this is a very wise decision. Oh, yes, he still has something for me to transfer to the princess." The Necromancer took out a small bucket of Fat House Happy Water, and two candies: "Please find an ice magician. These two things require ice magic to produce the most beautiful flavor." "Oh? Is the fat house happy water in this bucket?" The princess said: "This thing was offered to me by a nobleman yesterday. It tastes good and I like it very much, but what are these two brown crystals? " "This thing is called sugar, sweeter than honey." The necromancer respectfully said: "The pastor named Robert also taught me how to use sugar to make fruit popsicles. The subordinates will let the ice magician make it for you. taste." Half an hour later, Her Royal Highness was standing on the highest part of the castle, her white dress was rolled up by the wind, like a dreamlike beauty. She held an orange-flavored popsicle in her left hand and an apple-flavored popsicle in her right hand. Licking, licking right, eyes narrowed with a smile, like two crescent crescents... The population of Xifeng Town has almost doubled inexplicably. More than 300 people came from the White Birch Forest, and more than 400 people came from Yuanshi Canyon, which together were almost equal to the original population of Xifeng Town. The size of the town has more than doubled in an instant, and two industries including logging, gem mining and polishing have also emerged. In this era, population is the most important productive force. With population there is everything. Without population, everything is nonsense. Population growth can not only increase productivity, but also increase the mobility of commodities and promote business development. Of course, all the towns outside of Xifeng Town are either occupied by the undead army or fighting. The town of Westwind has become an isolated island on land, completely cut off from outside commercial activities. Under this circumstance, Xifeng Town, whose industrial chain is not complete, cannot last long in theory. However, because of Robb''s presence, this small town has a perverted and tenacious self-sufficiency. It doesn''t matter if there is no food, Robb can grow tens of thousands of catties of potatoes in a day. As long as these grains flow into the market in exchange for various commodities, they can immediately feed people from all walks of life in the town. It doesn''t matter if there is no cloth. Robb grows some cotton at will, and Xifeng Town will be able to produce cotton cloth immediately to solve the people''s clothing problem. With food and clothing, human beings are fearless. The two thousand townspeople in Xifeng Town, all supported by Robb alone, were able to survive the war and were not swallowed up by the chaos of the war. Later, Secretary Shi was called "the miracle of Xifeng Town". September 20th! The sun at noon is still scorching, although it is already mid-September, the heat of summer still hasn''t passed. Lilian came out of the church with a box on her back. The box was filled with thick cotton cloth. Fifty popsicles were neatly lined up in the cotton cloth. When she walked to the door of the church, she waved to Robb and smiled: " Master, I''m going to send out popsicles to the children in the town." Robb waved to her and smiled: "Okay! Go and come back quickly." Lilian bounced away, and the black and white maid''s skirt fluttered in the wind, revealing her beautiful white silk legs from time to time, making Robb a delight to see. Seeing Lilian disappear into the distance, another woman emerged from the church. She was wearing a short skirt with very little fabric. Her arms and legs were all frantically exposed. She had hot red hair and it was Xuelu. She looked Before waking up, he walked to the stone bench next to Robb and sat down in a daze, sleepy and ignorantly saying: "When is it now?" Chapter 110： The Knights of the Temple are here Robb''s eyes couldn''t help but locked the upper hemisphere exposed on her low collar: "You only get up at noon, too lazy." Xuelu yawned and said, "I can''t leave Westwind Town now, and I can''t even receive a commission. I can''t find anything to do. I have to meditate desperately, improve my magic power, and fall asleep accidentally. Although you wake up Earlier than me, but staying idly on the stone bench and motionless, what''s the difference between not getting up?" "Blind student, you found Huadian." Robb said, "But don''t look at me being lazy on the stone bench. In fact, I have been thinking about various new inventions and new technologies all day. The body is lazy, but the mind is industrious. How can you compare to me when you sleep? Not only is your body lazy when you sleep, but your mind is also lazy." Xuelu murmured: "You are the most diligent when talking nonsense." "cut!" Xuelu asked, "What are Golda and Kik doing?" Robb opened his 5,000-yard line of sight, glanced toward the hillside behind the church, and said, "Golda is practicing Kick, and Kick is also practicing Kick, they are really cheap." Xuelu couldn''t laugh or cry: "They practice swordsmanship and archery, not cheap skills." "Well, it''s almost the same, you see, I don''t practice cheap skills, because I''m not cheap at all." Xuelu squinted at him: "I''m surprised. You are so lazy all day long and don''t practice. Are you afraid that your strength will decline? Only regular practice can keep your body from getting rusty." Robb laughed and said: "Because my strength is numerical, it is as much as it is, and it will not decrease due to negligence of practice. Of course, because it has been fully practiced, it will not increase even if it is practiced." "Hey, it''s still a mouthful of words that people don''t understand." Xuelu turned her eyes to the hillside, and saw Xiao Yi sitting on a big rock, looking at the sky, her eyes were confused, she couldn''t help but whispered: "She hasn''t thought yet. Pass?" "I need time!" Robb said indifferently, "Let a person who firmly believes that he is righteous suddenly find that his position does not seem to be so righteous. It is inevitable that he will fall into chaos. Give her more time." The two were talking here, and suddenly they heard the bell ringing from the sentry tower in the southeast corner, and then a villager yelled: "Army, an army has appeared, huh? Not the undead army, it''s human! It''s human! The army, under the banner of the Knights of the Temple. The number is small, less than three hundred people." With these shouts, Xiao Yi, who was sitting on the hillside, jumped up and hurried to the southeast corner. "Temple Knights?" Xuelu frowned: "It feels like a knight order that will cause us trouble. It''s strange, isn''t the Path of Light being attacked by the princess army? This small number of temple knights is How did you break through the undead army and ran to Xifeng Town?" Robb spread his hands: "The truth is not simple? The Knights of the Temple should have left the Path of Light before the turmoil happened. They entered the Black Pine Mountain Range and wanted to purify the thousand skeleton soldiers in the depths of the mountain range. As a result, Not long after they left the Road of Light, the turmoil began. They should have been swaying in the wild like headless flies for more than a month. If I guess right, there are chasing soldiers behind them." At this point, Robb couldn''t be lazy, so he stood up and walked slowly towards the southeast gate. Obviously there might be a war, Xuelu didn''t even change her robes, she followed him in a short short skirt at home, and even took his arm, squeezing Luo with her oppa intentionally or unintentionally. Bai''s upper arm... Robb''s heart is so good that Western women are really generous. But on the surface, he pretended to be shining and upright: "Miss Xuelu, would you seem to be too close to me like this?" "Oh? Is there any?" Xuelu smiled: "Isn''t this a normal action?" "Since it is a normal action, then you continue to keep it." The two slowly walked towards the southeast town gate, walking very gracefully, like a couple walking in the street. But other people didnt have such a good leisure time. Golda and Kik, who were practicing cheap on the hillside, ran over quickly, brushed past them, and shouted as they ran: "You are still slowing down. Swallow what''s going on? Hurry up! There are chasing soldiers behind the Knights of the Temple, and Kik has seen it with a 2500-yard line of sight reconnaissance technique." "How can Mr. Robert not see anything that Kick can see?" Xuelu smiled: "You guys are in a hurry." "Uh...this is...Kike''s reconnaissance skills are far inferior to Mr. Robert." Golda and Kik also didn''t run away, and followed Robb slowly. Robb launched a reconnaissance technique with a visual range of 5,000 yards. From a distance, he saw that the Knights of the Temple with less than 300 people were rushing towards Westwind Town, behind them, chasing a crowd of more than 1,000. The Knight Order is not an undead army, but a serious human legion. On the flag they raised high, there was a stone drawn! Robb asked the three adventurers around him: "What does it mean to draw a stone on the flag? Is it the Miner Knights?" The three adventurers couldn''t laugh or cry: "How can the Knights of Miners take the name like this? That''s the banner of the Knights of Black Earth!" The Black Earth Knights were once synonymous with the "Royal Knights". It was the guard knights of the previous king. In the year of the Black Dragon Flying Dragon 16 years ago, the Black Dragon was almost completely wiped out and disappeared without a trace. No trace, but now, its flag is flying again. And there are still a lot of people! Seeing that they chased the Templar Knights out of breath, they knew that the Black Earth Knights was not low in combat effectiveness. The two knights chased and fled, and in a blink of an eye, the temple knights ran in front of the town of Westwind. The fastest knights can already vaguely see the sentry on the town wall of Westwind. They thought it was Westwind. The town had already fallen and was occupied by the undead army, still worried that a skeleton army would rush out to intercept him. Several priests in the knights are already chanting spells, and the paladins have prepared their warhammers. However, when they saw that the walls of Westwind Town were full of human sentries, they couldn''t help being surprised: "Weird, hasn''t Westwind Town fallen yet?" While hesitating, Xiao Yi appeared on the town wall. She waved her hand at the Knights of the Temple desperately and shouted: "Bishop Elsie! Come here, take refuge in Westwind Town, hurry, this Side, here!" "Hey? That person... that''s the nun of our Chapel of Light, Ish Carmel." "I recognize her!" "She is our person from the Holy See." Chapter 111： The Knights of the Black Earth are here too In the Knights of the Temple, a priest wearing heavy armor and holding a warhammer raised his head and looked at Xiao Yi from a distance. This priest is Bishop Elsie, who is called by Xiao Yi. He is forty-three years old this year. He is a bishop in the Holy Light Chapel in the Bright Road. More than a month ago, he was ordered by the archbishop to lead three hundred members of the Knights of the Temple into the Black Pine Mountain Range, with the purpose of purifying the more than 1,000 skeleton soldiers in the depths of the mountains. How can I know that the skeleton soldiers have been taken by a new necromancer? Go, they rushed to the air, and on the way home, they discovered that the Path of Light had been occupied by the army of the undead. With the strength of three hundred people in his hand, it is impossible to regain the Path of Light, and it is impossible to even return to the hinterland of the Gran Kingdom. The road ahead is cut off and is helpless. They were quickly discovered by the undead army, and then a small group of the undead army turned around and attacked them. The Knights of the Temple did not fear the undead, and easily defeated a handful of the undead army, but immediately after the princess''s guard army, the Black Earth Knights came. Humans have no advantage over humans, the Knights of the Temple. Coupled with the huge disparity in the number of people, this battle could not be fought. Bishop Elsie had to lead the Knights of the Temple to flee lifelessly, rushing for several days, bypassing several villages controlled by necromancers, and ran all the way to Westwind Town. Come. Bishop Elsie did not expect to see the nun Ish Carmel on the town wall. It is impossible for a nun to survive in a town occupied by the Dark Vatican. Now that you can see a nun wearing a nuns dress jumping on the town wall, it means that the town has not fallen into the enemy''s hands. "The whole army escaped into Westwind Town. This is our last hope." Bishop Elsie ordered loudly. The exhausted Knights of the Temple rushed towards Westwind Town, and the townspeople also took the initiative to open the town gate and let them in. As soon as Bishop Elsie entered the town, he roared: "How many soldiers are there? Quickly, quickly consolidate the city''s defenses. The Black Knights are coming. We need soldiers, a large number of soldiers." Xiaoyi, Mayor Xifeng, Mayor Baihua, and Mayor Yuanshi greeted him, saluted Bishop Elsie, and said respectfully: "Master Bishop, there are no professional soldiers here, there are only a few. militia." "Hey? Then... how did you survive in the enemy-occupied area?" Bishop Elsie was a little dumbfounded. "Of course it''s because of me." A lazy voice sounded timely, Robb came, with a snow dew in his right arm, and Golda and Kik on his left. Bishop Elsie felt angry the first time he saw Robb. This person was dressed in a priests robes, but he looked lazy. The most damning thing was that he was actually holding a nakedly dressed woman in his arms. The woman''s Oupai also deliberately squeezed the priest''s upper arm, which was maddening, and there was no hint of clergy. He looked like the drunk and meat nobles in the alleys of Guangming Road who walked with their lovers. However, Bishop Elsies cultivation is very good, and he did not show his anger. He just amplified the volume slightly: "Are you a priest in this town? You...what...what is your look like? Isn''t it a little bit? Self-discipline as a priest?" "Well, I still have that." Robb smiled and said, "So, am I here to save you? If I don''t have any self-discipline as a priest at all, I will order the door to be closed tightly and sit down. Watching the Black Earth Knights chase you around on the wall." Bishop Elsie: "..." He didn''t speak anymore, but there was a guard paladin behind him furious, and stepped forward: "Father, you are talking to a bishop, a bishop from the Holy Light Chapel. You are not a country priest like you. On the same day, please pay attention to your tone and speak carefully." Robb smiled and said: "Bishop, read as bishop, but I am a priest, read as father, which side is more powerful, don''t you understand it at the first reading? No matter how awesome he is, you have to call me Dad." Everyone: "..." There was no way to say this. The audience was silent, no one spoke for a long time, and they didn''t know what to say. Seeing that these people were dumbfounded, Robb didn''t bother with them. He climbed up the town wall with a smile: "Well, I have to clean up the mess for you fugitives, oh, tired." Father Elsie looked lifeless on the surface. After all, the priests of the Holy See of the Bright needed good self-cultivation in order to show the appearance of being close to the people and benevolent in front of the lower classes. He calmly turned to Xiao Yidao: "What''s the situation with this priest?" With a look of embarrassment on his face, Xiao Yi leaned to the side of Father Elsie and whispered: "Master Bishop, this priest...cough... is a very capable person. It is because of him that Xifeng Town can avoid being undead. The army has fallen. He is the soul of this Westwind town. Please try to respect his opinions here, otherwise...cough...otherwise this town will not be able to defend." Xiao Yi tried her best to speak tactfully. She originally wanted to say, "Otherwise, she would be hung on a ceiling fan and rotated." But she felt that saying this would make the bishop angry, so she changed to saying "The town will not be able to hold it." A Paladin said with dissatisfaction: "No matter how capable he is, he should also respect the bishop." Xiao Yi thought to himself: It''s over. If you continue like this, there will be serious troubles. No, you must not let them make a fuss, otherwise all these people will be hanged by Father Robert. Now, I have no choice but to bring out the old saying again. Anyway, the archbishop wrote to the pope to ask about the identity of Mr. Robert. Ordinary bishops should have no idea, and Bishop Elsie should have been kept in the dark. Now that the war has begun, the Popes reply may not be delivered. In order to eliminate the hidden danger, I have to bring out the heretical judge again. Xiao Yi pretended to be mysterious and whispered to Bishop Elsie: "Bishop, I can only tell you about this, Father Robert, it is very likely that the Popes secret heresy has been sent. The judge...has a very high status...cough...but it can''t be exposed, so in this small town I use the identity of a priest to cover up...the archbishop also knows this. I was sent by the archbishop to assist Father Robert." "Is that so?" The dissatisfaction in Bishop Elsie''s eyes disappeared in an instant. Since Robert is a heretical judge who is secretly sent by the Pope, his identity is much higher than himself. A proud attitude is also a matter of course. He hurriedly stopped the guard knight who wanted to talk next to him, and said loudly: "Going to the countryside, since we have come to Westwind, we should respect Father Robert''s opinions and cooperate with the priest''s work well. From now on, everyone will not Disrespectful to Father Robert." Chapter 112： I want to compare Xiao Yi secretly breathed a sigh of relief: Phew! It''s finally settled temporarily. Although I lied, in this wartime, kind talk is helpful to stabilize the military''s morale. It is better than fighting in a nest. Let''s do it now, and I will confess to the God of Light afterwards. In just a few words like this, the Black Earth Knights had come a stone''s throw away. Seeing that it was about to enter the longbow range, this knight Qiqilema just stopped out of range. Bishop Elsie and his men immediately became nervous again. The Knights of the Black Earth are not easy to provoke. Can this little Westwind town be able to hold it? Just relying on a group of militiamen, a priest, a nun, and a few adventurers, how can such a lineup be maintained? The Black Earth Knights rushed over for a while, fearing that it would break the city in an instant. The people of the Knights Templar climbed up the wall involuntarily, and silently squeezed away the militiamen on the wall, occupying the most important defensive position. Everyone took up their weapons and set up a posture of a fight to the death. However, they had just set up their posture and were ready to fight to death, and they saw a group of children climbing up the city wall. These children were brought up by a girl in maid costume, and each child was holding it in his hand. A popsicle with a big smile on his face. The children sat in rows on the town wall, licking the popsicles, clapping their hands and laughing: "Watch Father beat the bad guys!" Lilian smiled and said: "The master said, those enemies who come to commit crimes are not necessarily bad guys. You are young and have not the ability to distinguish between the good and the bad. Don''t just follow it. In short, when you grow up, Stay away from politics." The children raised flushed faces: "What is politics?" Lilian shrugged: "I don''t understand politics. Anyway, it''s a very complicated thing. The master said that he doesn''t really understand it, so just don''t mix it up anyway." The determination of the Knights Templar to fight to the death was instantly disturbed by the awkward chat of these troublesome children. A knight almost roared, and a word came to his lips. Fortunately, Bishop Elsie reached out. Stopped him. The bishop of the Holy See of the Bright cannot show a fierce side in front of ordinary people. Instead, he habitually puts on a kind smile, even if his heart is already burning, Elsie still has a benevolent face. He said to the children: "Children, there is going to be a war. It is too dangerous for you to come here. Hurry up and hide in your own home. Close the door and don''t come out." "There''s nothing to be afraid of in a war!" A little girl licked the grape-flavored popsicle while giggling: "As long as you don''t cheer loudly, there will be no casualties." Elsie looked dumbfounded: "What the hell? What is the inevitable connection between loud cheering and casualties?" The little girl giggled and said: "My father was so loud for cheering in the last battle, and his voice was dumb for three days. He was embarrassed to trouble Father to heal him for this injury, and it turned out to be the whole town. The most injured militiaman." Bishop Elsie: "..." Member of the Three Hundred Temple Knights: "..." With such obscure children, there is no reason to speak. The Knights of the Temple decided to ignore him, and Bishop Elsie also cast his sights outside the city. At this time, the black soil knights outside the city have begun to move. After watching for a while outside the town, a knight in black armor walked out and shouted at Westwind Town: "This is Westwind Town. Right, is it Father Robert''s site?" Robb scratched his head from the town wall and said with a smile, "Exactly!" The knight yelled at him as a gift and said loudly: "The Princess Palace likes the popsicles you gave her very much. Thank you for your generous gift. Moreover, the Princess has already issued a notice to the whole army twenty-five days ago, ordering all his subordinates. , No troops can be sent to Xifeng Town." Robbs face showed a kind smile: "Lets just say, there has been no undead army to attack Westwind Town for dozens of days. It turns out that Her Royal Highness has already issued such an order. Could you please turn around and tell the princess, Im very grateful to her. ." The conversation between the two of them almost stunned the temple knights next to the town wall. Bishop Elsie looked at Robb''s profile in surprise and inexplicably, thinking: What the hell? The rebel princess actually ordered the town not to be attacked? This...what''s the situation? Are there any private transactions? No, it is impossible for the Black Holy See to enter into any private transactions with the heretical judges of the Bright Holy See. Only an unending relationship is right. Then why doesn''t the opponent dare to attack? There is only one possibility, that is, this man is too strong, forcing the other party to adopt a peaceful attitude with force. I saw the knights outside the city once again bowed as a salute, saying: "However, the villains who were chasing the Holy See of Illumination under the order of the army, chased here, but saw them being sheltered by Westwind Town. If I retreat here, empty-handed Returning would be a shame to my duty and mission. Moreover, if this group of people rested and ran out to make trouble, I chased them and ran back to Xifeng Town to hide. I am also very embarrassed. Please also Father Robert gave instructions, what should I do?" This sentence is also asking Robb to make a friend, but it is more euphemistic, but the meaning is very clear: "I will not fight you Westwind Town, but you Westwind Town can''t protect the person I want to arrest." Robb smiled and said: "Dude, I think your request is reasonable and I understand it. However, since these people have entered my town, I am based on humanitarian principles and it is impossible to drive them away. Going out and letting you kill is not in line with my way of being a human being. If you think this is good, I will assure you that after these people enter my Westwind Town, I will not let them go out and make trouble, and guarantee that they wont be here. Your rear will create any trouble for you. In this way, you can assume that the three hundred temple knights are dead and will no longer affect your strategic deployment. What do you think?" The knight seriously considered this issue and leaned forward: "Father Robert is reasonable, and it is considered knowledgeable, but if I want to retreat like this, I am still unwilling. I am bold and want to challenge the priest. It is just a private contest. Disobey the order of the princess. If you win me, then follow your proposal just now, if you lose, then..." An ellipsis was dragged here, and I didn''t go on, but all fools could understand. If Robb loses, Westwind Town doesn''t need to pretend to be forced, and it''s better to surrender. Obviously, the knight didn''t completely believe in the report of the necromantic knight last time, and he wanted to give it a try. Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Well! You are a funny person, okay, let''s play two tricks. What are you going to compare? Magic, swordsmanship, or writing poetry? It''s not me who blows, I fight The level is average, but when it comes to copying poetry... heh heh... is writing poetry! Hahaha, no one in the world can make me right." Chapter 112.5 Demon Swordsman Emotionally, Robb hates other people making trouble for himself and ruining his lazy life. However, from a logical point of view, or from the overall strategic perspective, Robb could understand why the knight wanted to give it a try. There was an enemy town stuck in the hinterland of the army, and it also sheltered the fleeing Knights of the Holy See of the Holy See. It was just as unhappy that he changed his position as a knight. And this knight has never seen Robbs strength with his own eyes. At most, he only heard two introductions from the necromancer he released. In this case, he should face Robb directly as soon as he stands in front of him It''s impossible to give up on one knee. This is not the world of fantasy cultivation. He glanced at someone and swept away his spiritual knowledge, and found that the other person was a Nascent Soul, and he was just a pill formation, so he immediately knelt down and shouted to senior. The knight rolled over and got off his horse, walked a few steps forward, and deliberately walked within an arrow''s range. At this distance, if the archers on the town wall throw arrows at him, he may be killed by random arrows, and he deliberately dismounts and walks into this range without taking the next person, which is actually a kind of Said that he did not act maliciously. Robb sighed, "I want to be lazy, but I have to persuade this guy to leave. What should I do?" Golda went out and said, "Mr. Robert, or else, let me go and play with him?" Robb shook his head and said: "Most of you can''t beat him. Even if I give you a BUFF so that you can defeat him, you may not be able to win very beautifully. At the time of the enemy, if you can''t win a big victory, it will be completely eliminated. If the enemys desire to attack, then they cant give the enemy enough shock. Such guys will appear continuously, just like hitting a child and coming to his father, hitting his father and then coming to grandpa, hitting his grandfather and coming again. Ancestor..." Speaking of this, Robb smiled and said: "You have to directly show the ability to put his ancestors on the ground and beat him, his family will recognize them collectively, and never come to trouble you again." Golda said awkwardly: "It seems to be the case." Robb smiled and said: "Last time we hanged the Necromancer, but only one Necromancer knew how strong I was. What he said alone, but the other party didn''t believe it, caused the troubles like today. But today''s situation is different. There are more than a thousand people watching from the other side, so now I have to go out and let all these people know how strong I am. Let them all go back and blow, so that no one will doubt it anymore." Golda nodded and took two steps back. But Bishop Elsie was a little unacceptable next to him, and he leaned in and said, "Father, you really want to go out and fight him? This...this...it''s too risky, I don''t know how strong you are, but then I know the knight. He is the vanguard captain of the Black Earth Knights. He is a very powerful magic swordsman. It is really too dangerous to go out of the city to fight with him. It is safer to resist the wall and defend him." Robb smiled and said, "Thank you for your reminder, but I still have to go out." After speaking, he stretched out his hands to support on the edge of the town wall, leaped his feet, and jumped out of the town wall like an Olympic athlete "vaulting horse". He lifted it high and made a gesture of appealing to the referee. However, people in this world couldn''t understand his playing tricks, and a group of people looked at him dumbfounded. Robb said: "It''s not fun!" Putting away the vaulting, walked a few steps forward slowly, and stood in front of the knight. There was only a distance of two meters between the two, this distance was already the distance to hit the opponent in an instant, but Robb didn''t rush to take a shot, and the knight also stood still. Robb smiled and said, "Let''s talk about it? I know it''s definitely not better than writing poetry." "Swordsmanship! Magic!" The knight said solemnly, "Come together!" Robb clapped his hands and said: "I heard that you are a powerful magic swordsman. It seems that you are very confident in both swordsmanship and magic." The knight looked proud: "Yes, I do both magic and swordsmanship!" "As soon as you say this, I think of both style and style..." Robb sighed leisurely: "It''s so 666." The knight said: "Stop talking nonsense that you don''t understand, draw your sword." Robb could sling this man empty-handed, but he glanced at the more than a thousand subordinates behind the knight, and after thinking about it, he decided not to use the empty-handed, but to use the weapon. Only if there is a weapon, it can be more than air. Big force. His eyes searched on the ground, and he immediately found a branch of the branch. He took the branch in his hand and shook his hand. The craftsman''s skill was activated, and the branch instantly turned into a wooden knife. With a horizontal sword in hand, he smiled and said, "I''ll use this as a weapon." Knight Fury: "Are you looking down on me? You actually use this to compete with me?" Robb said: "I''m afraid that I''m accidentally hacking you to death with an iron weapon. The attack power of wood is low... Well, the attack power of this knife is only 1." In fact, even with a weapon with an attack power of only 1, Robb can still hack this person to death with a single stab. He has to carefully control the strength of his shots. After a while, he must be gentle and cautious to make moves, so as not to pretend to be forced by a single blow. No change and enmity. But the knight did not understand his painstaking efforts. His face was full of anger. After being despised, he wanted to prove himself and wanted to slap the opponent in the face. With a twitch of his right hand, he made a loud noise, and the sword with one hand Pulled out of the scabbard, the tip of the sword pointed to Robb: "You will pay for your arrogance." Robb smiled and said: "I am not arrogant, arrogance is one of the seven deadly sins! I never commit the seven deadly sins." "Kouhu!" a large group of townspeople called out on the town wall: "What are you lazy Father talking about?" Bishop Elsie and the members of the Knights Templar on the town wall are all embarrassed to death now. They don''t know what words to use to describe their inner fear. Where is the neurotic priest? Why do we have to carry a wooden knife to compete with the enemy? Is this not taking your own life in your eyes, or not taking the town behind you seriously? Moreover, he is so nonsense, why are the townsfolk still in the mood to play with him in the air? At this time, the knight was already preparing to take a shot. His free left hand pointed at the long sword in his right hand, and the sword "boomed", and Xiongxiong burned. "Flame Sword!" Father Elsie shouted loudly, "Be careful of his sword. The flame magic power attached to that sword has turned into a magic sword, and ordinary armor can''t stop it at all." Robb doesnt need him to explain, he has already seen it. The magic sword has been used in the old game "Diablo 2" ten years ago. Of course it also has it in "Black Blade", and Robb himself also Yes, but I have always been too lazy to use it. The knight stepped forward, waved his flame sword, and struck Robb with a sword. What''s interesting is that while he was taking out the sword, he was still chanting words and magic spells... Chapter 113： I really didnt mean it The magic sword was already in front of him, but Robb stood still! The knights of the temple on the town wall were so scared that they were about to jump out of their mouths, but Golda and others were calm and forced. Because they knew that this magic swordsman might not be the opponent of the double-headed ogre last time. The two-headed ogre attacked Robb and hit him completely. The result of this magic swordsman''s shot should be the same. Sure enough, the magic sword slashed against Robb severely, and then "Miss" without any surprise. The knight felt that the sword in his hand did not hit anything, as if it was smashing into the air, and he was slightly surprised, but he was not an ogre with a low IQ, and would not fall into a state of confusion, but quickly helped Robb find him. A reason: "He must have avoided my sword with extremely fast movements, and then returned to the original position. Because the movements were too fast, it looked like he didn''t move." "What a quick posture." The knight warned himself in his heart: "It seems that he can''t be taken lightly." The long swords in his hand were flying, and he slashed dozens of swords against Robb in an instant. The sword light was shining like a flower. Unfortunately, there were more than a dozen invisible words of Miss and Miss jumping wildly on Robb. The system prompts that only Robb can see it, and other people can''t see it. Finally, the magic swordsman leaped after receiving the sword, swiping his left hand forward in mid-air, and a fireball blasted Robbs face... resistance! Then, the magic swordsman''s set of combos was announced. Robb spread his hands: "How do you feel the same level as an ogre?" As soon as his voice fell, the Magic Swordsman jumped up again, and the one-handed sword in his hand swung a splendid sword flower again. This person''s attack frequency was much faster than that of the ogre. Miss leaped wildly on Robb''s head, dozens of swords later. The magic swordsman suddenly felt the long sword in his hand shake, ha! Hit it! It turned out that this guy''s luck was also pretty good, and he managed to hit a sword with a 1% hit rate. The sword slashed on Robb''s shoulder, but Robb''s physical resistance and magic resistance were both full. Although he was struck by the magic sword, he only caused 1 damage. Robb didn''t even use the healing magic, and relied on the ability to automatically regenerate blood. This 1 point of life was instantly full. The Magic Swordsman thought he had won, he laughed loudly, leaped backward, and retreated far. I fixed my eyes on how much Robb was injured. Unexpectedly, I saw that Robb was standing firm and he was not injured tragically, or fell to the ground without injury, except that the priest''s robe on his shoulder was broken. Just a little bit, the wound was not broken even with blood. "What the hell?" The magic swordsman was startled, and looked down at his sword. The sword was still burning with flame magic power. This magic sword was extremely powerful. How could it be possible that the enemy could only cut a little clothes when it was cut? In fact, it was not just that he was stunned, the more than a thousand black knights behind him and the three hundred temple knights on the town wall were all stunned. Everyone said they didn''t want to talk! "Well, it''s time for me to get the knife." Robb smiled: "Look at the knife!" The wooden knife in his hand "huh" and slashed at the Demon Swordsman. The magic swordsman saw this slow sword, and thought to himself: There are 10,000 ways for me to avoid this sword. However, he immediately thought that the opponent is very powerful. From the slashing ability that I just avoided, it can be seen that it is extraordinary. There must be countless changes behind this slow knife, and it may even be revealed in an instant. I can''t underestimate the enemy, and I can''t hide at will, otherwise I will be hit by him. Although it shouldn''t hurt to cut himself with the wooden knife, the Demon Swordsman didn''t want to take this risk. He decided to use his one-handed sword to block the opponent''s wooden sword, which should be the most stable, much safer than simply dodge. As long as you can successfully hold the opponent''s weapon, you can prevent the opponent from changing moves. There is a big difference between Western swordsmanship and Eastern swordsmanship. Eastern swordsmanship is light and agile and does not like weapon collisions. However, in Western swordsmanship, there are a lot of two-handed swordsmanship. In particular, users of two-handed swords often fight with two swords. Therefore, German two-handed swordsmanship has also developed the so-called "Ting Jin" and "Ting Jin". The unique skill of "stretching the sword". The so-called "listening strength" is to judge the opponent''s next move by sensing the "stretch direction" of the opponent''s sword when the swords of both sides are standing together. As for the "twisted sword", not to mention, the literal meaning is good. In order to guard against strange tricks, the magic swordsman decided to use his one-handed sword and Robb''s wooden knife. He already had defenses against Robb in his heart. Of course, this sword had to be shot hard, and all the power and magic had reached the limit. The one-handed sword was burning with a majestic magic flame, carrying a huge power, and Luo Bai''s wooden knife slammed hard. "bump!" With a muffled sound, Robb''s wooden knife did not break! The magic sword even cuts the wooden sword constantly... Then, the magic swordsman felt a huge force, uploaded from the wooden sword, and destroyed all his power in an instant, the magic sword flew out without knowing how far it flew, the magic swordsman was completely destroyed It was so shocked that it flew backwards, dashed through the air, and flew several meters away. As he was wearing an armor, he made a dull noise when he landed on the ground, making the ground dust everywhere. The whole body, limbs and hundreds of skeletons felt like they were going to be shaken apart, and the right hand holding the sword was directly shattered, hanging limply beside him, unable to lift it anymore. This knife directly destroyed all his fighting will. He lay motionless on the ground and sighed inwardly: No wonder the forty-two Necromancer said that Xifeng Town should not be messed with, and this priest is too much. A few seconds later, he rallied and said loudly: "Father Robert is really amazing. I lost and offended him." Robb smiled and said, "It''s easy to talk, you''ve always been polite, so we had a very harmonious discussion, and you didn''t offend me." The Demon Swordsman knew that he was going to let him go. Obviously, he wanted to save some trouble so that the princess would not send someone to avenge him. He took a step back and he should accept it as soon as he sees it. He said loudly: " Come, help me up and we will withdraw." I yelled this, but no one came up to help him. The more than 1,000 subordinates behind him were not a collective mutiny, right? The Magic Swordsman was shocked, and he hurriedly struggled to turn his head to look. I didn''t know it, but I took a breath at the first glance, and saw that the more than 1,000 subordinates behind him all lay on the ground and couldn''t get up at all. He was surprised: "What happened? Who knocked you down?" Robbs face showed a shy smile: "Oh, sorry, I cut your knife just now and accidentally slashed. They were knocked down by splash damage... I didnt mean it, I really didnt. on purpose." Magic Swordsman: "..." Chapter 114： Do you have any idea? Bishop Elsie, who stood on the town wall, was originally a very elegant person. This is the basic cultivation of all bishops. Even when he is furious, he must maintain a gentle, kind, elegant and handsome face, so that he can make the most of it. Possibly attract the hearts of the people. Just now a group of children ran up to the town wall to make trouble, he could keep his gentleness, but now, Bishop Elsies mouth has turned into an O shape, shocked and daunted, where there can be a hint of grace. If Robb had slashed the Demon Swordsman with a single blow, he would still be able to understand it, because that was still within the scope that the word "powerful" could explain. However, Robb slashed the Demon Swordsman, and all the Black Earth Knights behind the Demon Swordsman were overturned. This is difficult to understand. This is no longer the range where the word "powerful" can be interpreted, but should be attributed to " Its impossible to do so. Robb still had a hypocritical smile on his face, and said in a tone that a three-year-old could hear: "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean it." You didnt mean it, I wrote the name upside down! The Demon Swordsman really wanted to jump up and curse like this, but he was seriously injured now, and he didn''t even have the strength to jump up, so he could only lie on the ground and looked at Robb with horrified eyes. Don''t talk about Robb now, just a few militiamen can kill the Black Earth Knights. The Demon Swordsman looked at the Templar Knights on the town wall who were eager to come out to make up their swords. He couldn''t help but close his eyes, thinking: I knew I would just retreat! It was me who fought fiercely and killed more than a thousand subordinates. At this moment, Robb suddenly turned around and said loudly to the temple knights in the town: "Don''t come out anybody!" Several paladins and priests who were about to cross the wall froze immediately. Robb said coldly: "Did you not hear what I said just now? I promised him before discussing with this magic swordsman that I won''t let you go out of Westwind Town again and add chaos to their backs. If you come out of the town, you are forcing the other party to send another army to trouble you, and you are making trouble for me." Knights of the Temple: "..." If they didn''t see Robb''s cut just now, they might really not give Robb face, but who would dare after seeing that cut? A group of people froze on the town wall, afraid to move. Robb then turned back and faced the Demon Swordsman again: "Although the Black Earth Knights have converted to the God of Darkness, your bodies are still humans, right?" The magic swordsman nodded. "That''s good, the treatment should still be used." Robb waved his hand-a sacred hymn! The golden light rippled, the sacred hymn echoed in the air, and the people of the Black Earth Knights climbed up from the ground one after another. The magic swordsman also felt his body lighten, and all the injuries he suffered just now were healed. He jumped up from the ground like a carp, touched his body, and looked at Robb in surprise. "Let''s go!" Robb said, "Your manners have saved your life. If you are a rude person, then you are already dead." The Magic Swordsman couldn''t help saying: "Really let me go?" Robb smiled: "Damn, don''t you let you go? You knights look like the princess guards, the most trusted force by the princess. If I destroy you all, she must not fight me endlessly. Go on? Then it''s really annoying." The Magic Swordsman was silent, okay, just said that I was released because of etiquette, but in the end, it was to avoid trouble. "It''s the same as if I asked the Necromancer to bring you home." Robb said to the Black Earth Knights: "You also bring a message to the princess. People don''t offend me, I don''t offend people, as long as you don''t come to me. Trouble, Westwind Town will not be your trouble." The Magic Swordsman took off the helmet, hugged it in his arms, then bent over and gave a 90-degree bow: "Your Excellency, I will definitely bring it to the princess." "Oh, that''s right!" Robb added, "Although the industrial chain in Xifeng Town is becoming more and more complete, but recently I have a little salt shortage. I still have a variety of products that need to be sold out in exchange for more colorful products. , To enrich my daily life. So, I need business... Go back and tell the princess, if she needs copper and iron, medicinal materials, animal skins, sugar, fat house happy water, amethyst, and make her more beautiful Socks, then she should also consider the issue of trading with Westwind Town. What I need most is not money, but all kinds of weird foods. I am a person who loves food very much." The Magic Swordsman couldn''t laugh or cry, thinking: You still want to do business with us? Are you the pastor of the Holy See of Light? We are on the side of the Dark Vatican, and it should be an unending relationship. In addition, now is the time of war, thank goodness for those who stutter. Do you want food? Seeing his weird expression, Robb knew what he was thinking, but there was no need to say too clearly. There are some things that people in this world can leave to think for themselves. The Demon Swordsman left, with admiration and fear of Robb''s strength, as well as incomprehension of his strange way of thinking, and returned to the road of light. Robb knew that after this guy returned, for a long time, the people on the princess'' side would not dare to do anything to Westwind Town. Tiger, talking with the mouths of a thousand people, you can portray yourself extremely exaggerated. If the princess doesn''t want to make trouble for herself, she will definitely not fight herself until her territory is consolidated. Now his real trouble was not the people on the princess'' side, but the three hundred knights of the temple who had just escaped into the town of Westwind. This group of people are not ordinary townspeople. They are usually clerics, or little nobles, professional soldiers, state machinery... There are also some kind and upright priests and nuns like Xiao Yi, and they must also be mixed. Religious villains, it is much more difficult to manage this group of people than to manage the simple and no-brained townspeople. Robb walked slowly back to the town, returned to the town wall, and said to Bishop Elsie: "Well, the chasing soldiers have retreated, you are now safe for the time being." Bishop Elsie breathed a sigh of relief. The three hundred temple knights also breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Robb didnt have time to take a closer look at them until now. Among the three hundred people, warriors and archers with weapons accounted for the majority, about two hundred, and the true priests, priests and nuns. , There are less than 80 people in total. After thinking about it, these people think that they are just going to the mountains to purify some skeleton soldiers. If they rely on these 80 people for continuous purification, it will be enough for one person to use the purification technique more than ten times. There is no need for more. The soldiers are only used to protect these pastors and nuns. Robb turned to Bishop Elsie: "You guys, you are going to live in Westwind Town next. It''s impossible to go out. What do you think?" Chapter 115： You can repair the bridge Bishop Elsie froze slightly, and then fell into contemplation. As a bishop, of course he had a certain strategic vision, and the situation in front of him could be understood in an instant. It is impossible to go home. The Path of Light has fallen into the enemy''s hands, directly cutting off the connection between the Gran Kingdom and the towns in the western border. Now the only way home is to cross the Black Pine Mountains from east to west. But even without thinking, the princess will definitely station an army in the Blackpine Mountains to prevent King Mondela from sending troops through the Blackpine Mountains to make trouble behind her. Anyway, her army has undead and demihumans, stationing in the mountains is not a problem at all, and it is not as uncomfortable as humans stationed in the mountains. If the bishop''s team of 300 people encounters the princess''s ambush in the Black Pine Mountains, there is only a dead end. If this road fails, Bishop Elsie has nowhere to go. He sighed: "We can only stay in Xifeng Town with peace of mind. It is impossible to go out. You have also promised that the other party will not let us out, whether it is out of respect for you or out of our own safety. We cant leave Westwind Town anymore. Robb nodded: "Since I have decided to stay, then I have something to tell you clearly." "Oh, please say it!" Bishop Elsie was very polite to Robb. On the one hand, he saw his strength, and on the other hand, he was secretly said by Xiao Yi. He is now regarded as a heretical judge. Now, even though Robb released the enemy just now, in the eyes of a high-status person like the bishop, Robbs move just now was obviously strategic. It was a compromise measure taken to protect Westwind, and it was a correct judgment. Robb said: "Since you want to stay, it involves the food, drink, housing and use of three hundred people. However, almost none of you is a producer. If you are in a big city, the residents of the city can still feed you, but westerly The town originally had less than a thousand residents, but now it also accepts 800 refugees from the original stone canyon and the white birch forest. Do you understand what I mean?" When Bishop Elsie heard this, he understood that the town was small and there were few laborers, and it was impossible to feed the three hundred people who ate and drank for nothing. If the Knights of the Temple pass by for a short time, perhaps the townspeople can provide them with a meal and treat them well before sending them away, but if they want to live here for a long time, the small town will definitely not be able to support 300 free-sick people. Bishop Elsie couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed. This matter is really difficult to handle. He is good at studying how to play politics, how to lay out strategies, how to be deceived, and so on, but he wants him to consider himself as a producer. Question, he didn''t know what he could do. Now I had to ask for advice humbly: "Father Robert, you said, how do we guys support ourselves?" Robb tilted his mouth and deliberately whispered, "How about forcing the townspeople to get what they have to eat out?" Without even thinking about it, the bishop refused: "I, the Holy See, will not treat ordinary people like this. If they are willing to lose some food to the Holy See, it is the best. If they don''t want it, the Holy See has no reason to impose a levy." Robb thought to himself: This sentence saved your life. If you really nod your head, I will slap you to death. It seems that the middle level of the Holy See is also okay, and this organization should only be worse than the upper level. "Then what will you do?" Robb smiled: "Farm, mine, hunt, gather medicine..." Elsie looked embarrassed: "These are all..." "Ha, then there is only one way." Robb suddenly put on a serious face and said: "To get rich, build roads first. I think these three hundred soldiers can be used to build bridges, stand guards, and be the people''s children. , Do some real things for the townspeople, so that everyone will be willing to take out food to reward you, what do you think?" The bishop jumped into the big pit dug by Robb: "Oh? Did you build a bridge on the side road and stand guard? This is done. Moreover, building a bridge for the townspeoples side road and guarding on guard is also considered a good deed, which is in line with my bright Holy See. Always a good image." Robb said, "Then it will be easy. I''ll discuss with the townspeople. Replace all the militias who are rotating sentinels. Let them go back to farm and work on the land. Your people will take over the defense. In addition, the auxiliary road. I will also help you arrange the cost of making the bridge...hehehe..." Bishop: "Fr. Lao, then." "In addition, my church is very small and can''t accept so many people in your team..." Robb dragged a long tone and said: "Anyway, you are marching here. You should bring a marching tent. Just set up a camp on the hillside. , Turn back, ask the people in Baihua Town to help you build a small wooden house, and it will be solved." Bishop Elsie said: "Father Robert''s arrangements are well-organized and impeccable. Then we will respect your arrangements." The three hundred members of the Knights of the Temple were settled in this way. These people werent innocent. Many of them carried gold and silver coins. They took out the little money they had with them and gave them to the townspeople. We, a group of people took action and began to help them build houses. Those with a lot of money asked a plasterer to build a stone house, and those with a little money asked a carpenter to build a wooden house. Before the house was built, they would temporarily have a tent to live in. Robb provided them with potatoes that could eat for a few days, and then said to Bishop Elsie seriously: "These potatoes are given to you by the townspeople. They said they thank you for paying for the bridge and auxiliary roads. I see... now The most needed road in the town is from the gem pit behind the hillside, to the silk stocking factory and the wooden house area on the hillside, and then through the newly reclaimed farmland area to the town center. Once this road is completed, the towns three major The areas can be completely integrated. If this road is completed, the townspeople will be grateful to the Holy See of Guangming." "If this is the case, then I will order everyone to do it." Bishop Elsie was also unambiguous, and immediately agreed. The wise man has actually figured it out. If you want to live here, you have to look at Robb''s face, otherwise He drove the "slash chop" to "spatter to death" all of his three hundred men. No matter what it is, just listen to Robb. Anyway, you have to listen to the orders of the archbishop and the pope when you get home. What is the difference between listening to the heretical judges here? At least you don''t have to die if you listen to him. After leaving this town, the people of the dark Vatican tore themselves to pieces in minutes. The people in the system know this best. Bishop Elsie quickly arranged the construction team, and a large group of Knights of the Temple fighters began to build the road. This work only needs to be strong. It is not difficult. Occasionally, whoever moves a stone and gets injured, there are also priests and nuns who can Help cure... It was actually dangerous to build roads that year. Ordinary people who built a mountain road might take a few lives, but it was not a problem for the Knights of the Temple. Seventy or eighty priests and nuns rushed to give it to them. You rule. Chapter 116： Business route is open In 1344, the year of the black dragon flying, on September 30, a light rain floated in the sky. The group of Knights of the Temple Warriors on the side road on the hillside temporarily stopped their work and hid in the temporary wooden shed, bragging and chatting while drinking fruit wine. For them, the life in Westwind Town is definitely not pleasant. It is a lot harder than in the road of light. However, thinking that the road of light has fallen, the army of the undead has killed the Knights of the Temple who remained in the city. Falling, I don''t know how many people fall to their heads. If you think about it this way, it''s not a big deal for them to work hard in Westwind now, and if they are still alive, they have to thank the God of Light and Father Robert. In the light rain of Xixi Lili, two sixteen or seventeen-year-old nuns sneaked into Robb''s church. Robb was still sitting on the stone chair in the yard at this time. He didn''t hide in the house because of the rain. He just asked Lilian to help him take a huge umbrella and put it beside him so that he could listen. With the sound of raindrops hitting on the umbrella, I felt the refreshment of the slanting wind and drizzle. He smiled at the two nuns who ran over under the rain with their hands, "Hi! The beauties are here again?" The two little nuns put on serious faces at him: "Father Robert, please don''t greet us with such frivolous titles as beautiful women." "Cut, what to put on." Robb said, "It sounds like I don''t know. You are here to try on stockings." The cheeks of the two little nuns turned red to pig liver in an instant, and they rushed into Xiao Yi''s room as if they were fleeing for their lives. After more than ten seconds, Xiao Yi killed him and said angrily at Robb: "Don''t bully. Little nuns, they are still children." "Then you are not a child, can I bully you?" Robb said, "Don''t hide in the room and play with stockings, just wear them out boldly." "Don''t think I will wear them to you." Xiao Yi roared, and after five seconds, he changed his words quickly: "We are not trying on stockings in the house." Robb was planning to show the facts and make sense, making Xiao Yi and the two little nuns blushing and shy. Suddenly seeing a gleam of coercion flashing in the eyes of Xiao Yi Leng''s face, she pointed to the newly repaired church outside the church. Lu: "Someone came to show you wearing silk stockings. They look very nice. Look at them." "Oh?" Robb didn''t turn his head to look in a hurry, but smiled: "Let me guess, the one who came here wearing silk stockings is the mayor of Stone Canyon, that big village woman, you want her to look like silk stockings. Come pollute my eyes, and laugh smugly as I screamed while covering my eyes, right?" Xiao Yi said coldly: "I don''t think it''s as simple as covering your eyes and screaming this time. After you scream, you will roll all over the floor, and then the carp will stand up and vomit next to the fence." "Is it that serious?" Robb took a breath and said, "Even if the ugliest woman in the town puts on stockings, it will be impossible to make me like that." After speaking, Robb took a deep breath, prepared to see an ugly girl, and then turned his head to look... What he saw was Probo, the high-end businessman Probo, and the itinerant dwarf merchant. These two guys were holding umbrellas, bringing the caravan and a few unknown people, and they walked over with a smile on their faces. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Probo wears a black silk on his leg, and there are two men beside him, two middle-aged men with big beards, one in black silk and the other in white silk. Men wearing silk stockings are scary enough, and here are three men wearing silk stockings together. Who can stand this? "Ah, eyes, my eyes." Robb screamed, fell to the ground and rolled all over the floor, and then a carp jumped up and vomited violently next to the fence, vomiting all the steaks he had eaten for lunch. Xiao Yi snorted coldly: "Let me just say it." After speaking, he hurried over, patted Robb on the back, smoothed his breath, and handed him a cup of mouthwash. Propolo and itinerant merchants approached, and greeted Robb who was succumbing: "Father Robert, what''s the matter with you? It seems uncomfortable." Robb said feebly: "You didn''t do it! Phew... In other words, you disappeared for more than a month, and you critically hit my eyes as soon as you appeared. You are very good." Probocchi said: "Where did we critically hit your eyes?" Robb covered his eyes with his hands and said: "Anyway, I can''t open my eyes right now, Xiao Yi, bring a piece of cloth to help me cover my eyes." Xiaoyi went back to the room with dumbfounded tears and laughter, took out a piece of cotton cloth, rolled it into a strip, and helped Robb cover his eyes and tied a nice bow on the back of his head. Only then did Robb finally return to his normal state, following Xiaoyis guidance. Next, Da Ma took a seat on his stone chair with a golden sword: "Okay! Now we can communicate normally. Let me guess, you suddenly appeared here and brought a businessman I dont know. Wearing me The stockings that were sold disgusted me, that is to say... the princess allowed you to do business with Westwind Town." Probo couldn''t help sighing: "As expected of Father Robert, nothing can hide from you." The traveling merchant also said: "We really came from the bright road." It turned out that when the Necromancer appeared and captured the surrounding cities and the army captured the Path of Light, the two merchants happened to be in the Path of Light. A war of this scale was not something that two merchants dared to blend, but only in the Path of Light. Shivering, afraid to move. After the war was temporarily over and the city was over, they realized that the army of the undead wanted only occupation and control, not killing and destruction. They couldn''t help but secretly thanked that they had taken a life, so they quickly bowed to the princess and expressed their determination to abandon the light. Turn to the darkness. However, even so, it is only a temporary life saver, and all business activities can only be stopped. Just when they thought that they could only stay in the Bright Road for a long time and couldnt move, the princess suddenly announced that the commercial roads of all the towns west of the Bright Road, even the strange town of Xifeng Town, would be opened. Allow merchants to go in and do business. Probo and the traveling merchants couldn''t help being overjoyed. They hurriedly reorganized their caravan and planned to rush towards Westwind Town. Unexpectedly, before leaving, the princess suddenly summoned them and asked them to bring the two royal merchants of her Royal Highness to ask them to help. Introduced, established a business channel with Robb. These two imperial merchants are the two middle-aged bearded men in stockings beside Probo. The black silk beard saluted Robb: "Hello, Father Robert, my name is Coo." Baisi''s beard also bowed: "My name is Jiji." "Well, it''s useless to introduce yourself." Robb said, "I''m blindfolded now, and I can''t see you. Is it useful for you to introduce yourself? Just talk about business." Chapter 117： Businessmens requirements Gu Gu and Ji Ji glanced at each other, with dumbfounding expressions on their faces: "Why does the priest want to meet us blindfolded?" Robb said unhappily: "Then I have to ask you why you want to wear stockings. If you don''t wear stockings, do I need to blindfold?" He grumbled: "Hey? We heard that these stockings were an invention of Father Robert and a specialty of Westwind Town. Only when we wear this to see you, we show our respect for you." "Respect the peat." Robb said grumpily, "I designed this thing for women, not for big beards like you." He whispered: "Huh? But... this thing is for men in the Bright Road. The eight pairs of socks that the dwarf merchant bought from you last time are all in the hands of men. We thought this was what men wear. Yes, in fact, it is indeed better than the stockings we usually wear. It is very comfortable to wear and can set off our legs with aristocratic temperament." "Puff puff puff!" Robb''s reply to them was a voice of vomiting blood: "Forget it, let''s not discuss this, you guys...what are you doing this time?" The two businessmen bowed together as a salute. Halfway through the bow, they remembered that Robb was blindfolded. He could not see after the salute, so he straightened up in embarrassment and said in a respectful tone: "We are here at the order of the princess. , Mainly because I want to buy a lot of sugar." "Oh, I came to buy candy." Robb smiled: "It seems that I asked the necromancer to give the princess two candy, she was very satisfied." The two businessmen nodded and said: "His Royal Highness likes popsicles made of sugar. Unfortunately, the two pieces of candy you gave are too few. You made more than a dozen popsicles and they are gone. Your Royal Highness expresses regret and thought that in the future She never had a chance to eat it again. She tried to make popsicles with no sugar and only juice, but the effect was not good. I always felt a little worse. I heard that you want to do business with us, so she immediately let go of the right to do business. , And let the two of us come to you to buy sugar on her behalf. We brought a lot of gold and silver coins, salt, cloth, and some seafood that cant be bought in inland cities. This is a specialty of the Lost City. ." Robb''s spirits lifted up: "Seafood? Yoyo, what''s there?" Crumbling: "This is our first time here. We only brought some dried fish and shells. If you have a demand for seafood, just tell us what kind of fish you want, and we can get it." Robb couldn''t help being overjoyed: "Very good, it seems that the menu can become more varied, hahaha! I am very glad to meet you." The two businessmen thought: You blindfolded and said that you are happy to meet us, Guixin, you don''t even remember what our faces look like. The pleasant discussion soon ended. Robb sold a lot of sugar, and he also called the townspeople of Stone Canyon who had helped him make sugar and had some sugar from him. The sugar was also sold to two merchants. The townspeople made a lot of money and have greater confidence in their lives next year. Then Robb made a list of the seafood he wanted and gave it to two businessmen, who left with a lot of sugar and happy water. As for itinerant merchants, he bought a lot of pepper from Robb. When he saw that there were only two dozen new stockings, he couldn''t help sighing in disappointment: "Mr. Robert, your stockings are very popular among the nobles. Love, the eight stockings last time were robbed by the nobles in an instant. I also hope that I can buy a few more stockings this time and take them back to make a big profit, but why are there only 20?" Robb spread his hands: "There are only four spiders. They can''t produce more if they are exhausted, but you can rest assured that my little spiders have been thriving for dozens of days. When they can spin a lot of silk, the stocking factory can do it. It''s put into operation, and when you come next time, we can supply you in large quantities." The traveling businessman was overjoyed, and after shaking hands with Robb, he left happily. In the end, only Probo is left. The businessman doesnt like those fast-moving consumer goods that can only sell for one gold and two golds. Even doubled several times, the asking price is a good thing with a dozen or even hundreds of gold coins. He sat down on the stone bench opposite Robb and said with a smile: "Father Robert has made some good equipment this time?" After speaking, he swept his eyes around Lilians neck next to him. With his eyes, he knew that Lilians "magic bounced blue crystal necklace" was very valuable, compared to Robb last time. The Wyvern Leather Armor sold to him is also valuable. Robb was blindfolded, unable to see what his gaze was pointing at, but he felt Lilian hiding behind her back, her little hand even resting on her shoulder, it felt like she was hiding something, she understood it all at once, and spoke. Said: "Hey, I said Probo, if you stare at my maid again, I will dig out your eyeballs and give them to the spiders." Probo quickly explained: "No, no, no, I didn''t have the idea of ??hitting your woman. I was just thinking about this blue crystal necklace on her neck. If I sell it to me, I''m willing to sell one hundred and fifty gold coins, no , Two hundred." "You save the time." Robb smiled and said, "That''s not for sale. My Lilian loves it, and it won''t be sold if anyone comes." "Really, that''s a shame." Probo sighed. Of course it is impossible for Robb to sell that necklace. The "magic reflection" effect of random enchantment is too abnormal. Even Robb''s magic can bounce back and hit his own face. Of course, it is impossible to fall into the hands of outsiders and stay in Lily. Its best to be an ornament on your body. If you really want to sell it, you will only sell some equipment that is not threatening to you. He asked Lilian to take out a few other necklaces and a few rings from the warehouse, all of the amethyst series, but the attributes of random enchantments are relatively common, such as "magic defense", "magic strength", and "fire magic". "Enhancement" is something meaningless to Robb, but it is a very rare piece of equipment for magicians in this world. He threw the **** in front of Probo: "You choose here." Probo was overjoyed: "Wow? So many? This...I''m willing to buy two hundred gold coins one by one. It''s great. Please be sure to sell them all to me!" "Take it." Robb smiled and said, "I gave it to you." He pointed to the back of the hillside with a smile, and said with a smile: "Anyway, the town has opened up a gem mine over there. The gemsmiths have dug up a lot of good stones, and there are a lot of polished crafts. You can still go. If they go around there, maybe they will have a lot of gains." Chapter 118： Ill destroy your bottom line Probo lifted his spirits: "The gem mine? There should be only rough stone canyons nearby, right." Robb laughed and said: "The original stone canyon was captured by the undead army, and the miners moved to me. If you want to buy gems in the future, just buy them directly from me." Probo was overjoyed: "That''s pretty good! I will be able to run a little less in the future." Even if the happy transaction is over here, Robb counted his income and found that although the stockings, happiness water and sugar made a lot of money, he actually made the most of the necklaces and necklaces he sold to Probo ring. These necklaces and rings are the most relaxed things he comes to. All he needs to do is sit on a stone chair and rub the amethyst sent by the gem miners. The silk stockings, happy water, and sugar are all available. It took him a lot of thought to get it out. Take silk stockings as an example. No matter how rare silk stockings are, they are a consumer product that cannot be sold at sky-high prices. One gold coin and one stockings are already the limit acceptable to itinerant merchants. Although those nobles are interested in silk stockings, But they will also measure the use value of this thing, and in the end they will buy up to two gold coins at most. Not to mention that silk stockings do not produce energy. Even if they produce energy, two hundred pieces are worth two hundred gold coins. Robb still has to pay for the maintenance of the factory, the cost of raising spiders, the remuneration of the weavers, and the final profit. Just dozens of silver coins. But one amethyst necklace can sell two hundred gold coins. Forget it, the main direction of making money in the future is to rub equipment, and the fast-moving consumer goods that are related to people''s livelihood, it is better to let the townsfolk do it. Its not as good as everyones happiness. Its really good if everyone is good. Robb said: "Probo, although I have not been affected by the war, I have a black eye on the situation outside. I have to ask you about the situation outside." This question is not only of interest to Robb, but Xiao Yi and the three adventurers, and even Bishop Elsie, who ran down the hillside when he heard the merchants came, were also very interested. Surrounded by the core. However, the black stockings worn by Probo indicated that there was no Yali, only Robb, and he was reluctant to remove the blindfolded cloth. Probo glanced at everyone present and said: "Rebels..." As soon as he opened his head, Robb smiled and said, "When you are here with us, you see a circle of priests and nuns next to you, and you call the princess a rebel. When you are with the princess, he calls the Holy See of Light a rebel. , Right? Haha, what a clever ghost." Probo''s face suddenly became awkward: "Well..." Bishop Elsie didn''t even move his expression, but Xiao Yi and the two young nuns were angry, and said in pain, "How can you be like this? What about integrity?" Before Robb spoke, Bishop Elsie stopped the three nuns from speaking, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t blame the merchant, this is his wisdom for survival. If that''s not the case, he won''t be able to come here alive." ." Xiao Yi bit her lower lip: "Bishop, can it be that in order to survive, principle can be dispensed with?" She asked this question the last time the townsfolk of the original stone canyon came. Robb also gave her an answer. But these days, she has been thinking about this problem because it is very complicated and it is difficult for her to digest it completely when she is young. In order to survive, the townspeople of Raw Stone Canyon destroyed the statue of the **** of light and worshipped the statue of the **** of darkness. He even burned the "Light Bible" and recited the "Dark Bible". Now everyone in those towns could memorize a paragraph of the "Dark Bible". What a rebellious behavior, but Robb easily forgave them, Robb. She already knew that it was a fake pastor, so it goes without saying. However, when Bishop Elsie came to Westwind, she actually pretended not to see the situation, and did not even mention a word of objection, which made her surprised. She thought that the Elsie Church, just like herself, sneered at these unstable guys, but she didn''t expect his attitude to be so ambiguous. In addition, with regard to the sixteen years, the Holy See sent the Light Arbiter to betray the princess, she also felt like a stalk in her throat, and she has been unhappy. Now she finally got a chance to ask the bishop a direct question-is it possible to survive without principle or bottom line? She hopes to get answers from the bishop. However, the bishop could not answer this question and had to remain silent. Robb replied on his behalf: "Xiao Yi, let me tell you. Before setting foot in society, every young man thinks he is a person with a bottom line, but they will eventually find sadly that they are facing survival When youre under pressure, the word bottom line will compromise over and over again, until you find yourself in a bottomless abyss." Xiao Yi looked at Robb in surprise: "You mean, don''t you have a bottom line?" Robb smiled: "No, I have a bottom line, and my bottom line is very high. That''s because I am very strong. Nothing can threaten my survival before it touches my bottom line, so my bottom line is firm. Don''t rush. But if I am weak, my bottom line will be vulnerable. Don''t stare at me, you are actually the same." Xiao Yinu: "I won''t be like you, even if I am much weaker than you, but even if I die, I can''t let me give up my principles." Two young nuns, sixteen or seventeen, actually helped Xiao Yidao: "We think so too." "Well, let''s do a little experiment." Robb smiled and said: "Three nuns, if you are controlled by a powerful villain, you will give up your faith, take off this nun dress, and return to the vulgar. Are you an ordinary person?" The three nuns replied without even thinking: "We would rather die." Robb smiled and said: "Then you are optimistic, I will now destroy the bottom line you firmly believe in." Suddenly he stretched out his hand to break a branch from the tree, rubbed his hand, and the branch turned into a harp, and then he flicked his fingers on the harp, and the musical notes jumped like flowing water, the bards special skill "Charm "Song of Songs", he deliberately excluded Xiao Yi from the sphere of influence of the skill, only targeting the two little nuns. The two little nuns heard the moving string music in their ears, and what they saw in their eyes was a handsome blond man smiling handsomely at them. For a moment, the two almost didn''t know where they were. Robb smiled at them and said: "Two nuns, you are so beautiful. I want to marry you as wives. Would you like to follow me?" The two nuns replied stiffly, "Yes!" Robb stretched out his hands, and the two women, one on the left and the other, got into his arms and let him wrap his slender waist. Chapter 119： No one is wrong Xiao Yi was stunned, but Bishop Elsie smiled bitterly and did not reach out to stop him. "You...you...you..." Xiao Yi said three times in a row, but couldn''t speak. Robb said, "Look, as long as the enemy is strong enough, where are you from the bottom line? I just didn''t sing to you. If I sing, you are like them now. I want to put you like an eighteenth. It must be eighteen. If there is more, there will be no more, and if there is less, there will be no less. Its not based on your bottom line, but it depends on whether I am tall or not." "Oh, it''s unreasonable." Xiaoyi quickly read two incantations in his mouth and waved his hand forward: "Dispelling technique!" The golden light of the dispersal technique was lightly flicked by the pink charm light on the two little nuns, and disappeared without a trace. The invisible system prompted her: "The dispelling magic level is too low to dispel the advanced control magic, and the dispelling failed." Xiao Yi bit her lower lip fiercely, a slight cry was hung on her stubborn face, but instead of letting the tears fall, she trembled: "How can you...how can this be? ...What''s the difference between violence?" "Yeah, it''s not good. This is something bad people do. I''m not a bad person, so I''ll do this step. It''s just to show you a little experiment." Robb said. The charm skills had been collected, and the two little nuns suddenly woke up, yelled, and quickly escaped from Robb''s arms. Robb shrugged and said nothing, but everyone already understood what he meant. When you face a powerful enemy and can''t even control your own life and death, what is the bottom line? You can only be played in the palm of your hand by the enemy. Bishop Elsie sighed and said to Xiao Yi: "I know what you have been struggling with recently. Father Robert actually talked to me about this issue in private. You really want to know the year of the black dragon dancing 16 years ago. Why is the Holy See betraying the princess, right? You need an explanation." "Yes!" Xiao Yi said earnestly, "The Bright Holy See I believe in is by no means an evil organization that will betray a four-year-old girl." Bishop Elsie sighed: "Then I will tell you what happened back then, alas! Do you know where the holy place of the Holy See of Light is?" "I know!" Xiao Yi replied without even thinking about it: "In the capital of the country of knights, Norma, there is the birthplace of the Holy See of Light." Bishop Elsie said: "Then you should also know that the main power of the Holy See of Light is in Norma, not in the Kingdom of Gran. Sixteen years ago, during the civil strife in the Kingdom of Gran, the Holy See of Light sent the Arbiter of Holy Light. , Brought the Knights of the Temple to mediate, but..." Having said this, he sighed leisurely: "But the fighting power of the Holy See in the Kingdom of Gran is not strong, and the knights of the temple is at best more than 5,000 people. It is used to frighten the small surrounding countries and their To be reasonable, that is more than enough, but it is obviously not enough to mediate the civil strife in the Gran Kingdom." "At that time, the orthodox successor of the Gran Kingdom, the four-year-old princess found us under the protection of the waiters. I was in the knights of the temple. I was just a small priest. I personally received it. A group of princesses. Bishop Elsie said leisurely: Shortly after the arrival of the princess, the Mondela Knights came, and at the same time came the White Lion Knights led by the Grand Duke of England, and stood at Mondela. On one side are the Knights of Fire, Knights of Thunder, and Knights of Ice! The five knights lined up in front. Do you know how terrible it is?" Xiao Yi and the two nuns were speechless for a while. Bishop Elsie smiled bitterly: "The Knights Templar had no voice on the spot, and the Light Arbitrator also knew that this arbitration was impossible. If we had to protect the little princess, there was only one way to return to Norma. , All the forces in Norma come to fight to the death with the five knights of the Gran Kingdom. But what good will this do for us? Apart from the bloodshed, we will not get anything. On the contrary, it may make Gran The light believers in the kingdom that have not progressed well are even more difficult to move forward. If Mondela embraces the dark church, then our light church will lose a lot of fertile soil. At that time, the Norma Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom will go to war. The result of the confrontation between the North and the South will definitely be a waste of life, and more people will die in the war." Robb smiled and said, "So, it''s clear how to choose here." Bishop Elsie smiled bitterly: "Mr. Robert, you are a sensible person. What you just said is correct. The bottom line does not exist at the beginning, or it can only exist because of the strength. When the strength is not enough, the bottom line Who can hold this kind of thing?" He turned his head to face Xiaoyi again: "The Knights of the Temple did not have the power to guard the bottom line you said at the time. We can only retreat. Moreover, Mondela also offered tempting terms. As long as we hand over the princess''s body, He wiped out the dark Holy See in the entire territory of the Gran Kingdom, admired the Church of Light, built the Holy Light Chapel, and built churches in all towns." Elsie closed her eyes and said painfully: "I was very young, just like you, I still had a bottom line, so I strongly opposed it, but the Light Arbiter ordered someone to tie me up and throw me in a tent, and I was not allowed to do it. This incident is a foregone conclusion. There were many priests and priests who were **** with me at the time. When we were released, we saw the princesss body. Everything is a foregone conclusion... Of course, I didnt I know that the corpse I saw at the time was a fake, disguised as the corpse of a little girl that the Dark Vatican found. The real princess had already fled to the Lost City with the help of the Dark Vatican." Elsie said in a deep voice: "I was even more angry than you back then. However, I have been growing continuously over the past sixteen years, and then I have come to understand that the path chosen by the Light Arbiter at the time was not wrong. Now I will make the same choice, choosing to sacrifice a princess to quell the war, or to start a war to protect the princess, and sacrifice countless soldiers and the people of the Li people. This is a judgment that a fool can make." Xiao Yi: "..." Bishop Elsie said: "We are not wrong, really, we are absolutely not wrong. I firmly believe this!" Xiao Yi held her head, her brain trembling, and she couldn''t figure out who was right and who was wrong. "Tsk tusk tusk." Robb smiled: "A few days ago, when we heard the Necromancer tell this story, we felt that the Holy See is good or bad, good or bad, and the princess is the righteous party. But now, we listen to Elsie When the bishop talked about this, he felt that the way of the Holy See of Light seemed to be correct, and no one would have to make such a choice." He concluded by saying: "So, no one is wrong, it''s the world''s fault, or it''s the time''s fault." Chapter 120： Outside situation This is the case with politics. You think he is a bad guy, but he is actually not that bad. You think he is a good person, but he is not that good either. National affairs, religious affairs, which is a good word or a bad word that can be covered? Everyone just has its own standpoint, and each is desperately doing its own thing. Xiao Yi had been thinking hard for dozens of days, and finally got rid of the clues that he had been struck to crush once again. "Okay, you guys give me the focus." Robb closed the topic and smiled at Probo: "I was asking about your situation outside, but a few women took the rhythm. If you know where the conversation is going, let''s get back to the topic, what''s the situation outside now?" Probo smiled bitterly: "Well, let me talk about the external affairs slowly." He whispered... It turned out that more than a month has passed since the princess suddenly raised troops and instantly captured all the villages and towns in the western border. At present, with the exception of Westwind Town, the entire west of Guangming Road has all fallen into the hands of the princess. Guangming Road is the largest city in the west and the western important town of the Gran Kingdom, Pingbo! The princess garrisoned heavily on the Guangming Road, and the border town behind became a "hinterland town". It was guarded by the Guangming Road and the Lost City one by one, and it was basically unlikely to be threatened by war. If Mundra wants to regain the lost area, he must first break the Path of Light. Therefore, the princess only needs to send some necromancers or apprentices, and use a small number of skeleton soldiers to complete the suppression and rule of the rear town. She calls herself the orthodox heir of the Gran Kingdom, and of course she will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. These townspeople are also regarded by her as her own people, which is actually quite cherished. She will even implement some measures to benefit the people in the newly occupied cities, such as tax exemption and so on. Duty-free is a real big killer! The people immediately felt that "the new boss is not bad", so they gave up the thought of resistance, obediently accepted the brainwashing of the necromancers, gave up the belief in the **** of light, and changed to the belief in the **** of darkness. Most of the towns have been remodeled smoothly. After the townspeople lost their dissatisfaction, the necromancers even removed the skeleton soldiers to restore the town to its original appearance. The townspeople continued to live and work in peace and contentment, as if they had never experienced war. Generally, nothing has changed except that the bright church in the town has become a dark church. but King Mondela certainly wouldn''t sit back and watch the princess just occupy a large area of ??his own territory. He is gathering the Mondela Knights, the remnants of the White Lion Knights, the Fire Knights, the Thunder Knights, the Ice Knights... At the same time, because the princess clearly stood on the side of the dark vatican, the bright vatican was also completely on Mondela''s side, and the knights of the temple were also gathering and preparing to join the battle against the princess. The situation is actually quite difficult for the princess. In terms of total military strength, Mondela is more dominant. The only thing the princess can gain is "legitimacy". With her own "legitimacy", she only needs Once standing on the battlefield, you can disintegrate and divide those unsteady elements who are attached to Mondela. Robb smiled and asked: "Probo, you have seen the princess''s army more closely than we do. How long do you think the princess and Mondela are fighting?" Probo thought about this question carefully, and whispered: "The princess can hardly advance to the east anymore. Her rear is not stable, and her troops are not strong enough to point to the capital of the saints. And Mondela wants to lay down the light. The road is not easy. I estimate that this war will form a tug of war between the Bright Road and the City of Saints. I dont know how many years it will take." "Oh, then respect your judgment for the time being." Robb smiled and said, "But it doesn''t matter. As long as I can do business, as long as I continue the business of Xifeng Town, which side won''t have much to do with me. ." When Bishop Elsie heard him saying this, he couldnt help thinking: I can feel more and more that this person is not the heretical judge of my Illuminati Vatican, but now I can only rely on him. Help him conceal his identity as a fake priest from the people below, lest the young and energetic paladins and priests are ignorant, and if we quarrel with him, we are all going to die. When he changed his mind, he thought again, this person attaches so much importance to trade, and there must be a way for trade. If I help him build roads, his position here will be as stable as Mount Tai, and he will be a minister of success. Maybe in this Westwind town. Can be mixed up. How about political people''s consciousness, Bishop Elsie set himself a way of survival in an instant. Probo left by resignation and went to the back of the hillside to find gem miners to buy gems. Bishop Elsie also hurried back to the hillside to direct road repairs. Robb was finally able to remove the blindfold. He turned to two sixteen or seventeen-year-old nuns and smiled: "Two little girls, can you do me a favor?" The two nuns shrank behind Xiao Yi at the same time and hid them. Just now, they were controlled by Robbs "Song of Charm" and were almost innocent. Now both of them are a little afraid of him, for fear that he will have another strange trick. If you make yourself unconscious, you will find it in his bed when you wake up, and you will be over. The two hid behind Xiao Yi and whispered: "No help, no help!" Robb smiled and said: "It''s useless for you to hide behind her, I really want to make a move, and she is also the same." Three nuns: "..." The words are ugly, but they are true, which is embarrassing. Robb smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid. I am not a bad person. I believe in the principle that the melon is not sweet. It was really just a chestnut. It is also very serious to ask you for help." "Really?" The two little nuns poked their heads out fearfully. Robb said: "The merchants came over this time and sent me a lot of salt. I can''t enjoy these things alone. I should sell them to the people in Xifeng Town. I hope you can help me sell these salt to the town. People." The two little nuns wondered: "Why did you choose us to sell salt?" Robb said, "Because there are illiterate people everywhere in this world, only the pastors and nuns in the Holy See can understand a few words. Selling salt, how do you get a clear account in the end?" Two little nuns: "That''s true too." Robb smiled and said: "Priests are strong, can wear heavy armor, can move bricks, and can build roads, but you nuns have been a little idle lately, right? , One person carries a large bag of salt and sells it to the townspeople at the normal market price. 20% of the money from the sale will be your remuneration." The two nuns shook their heads almost at the same time and said firmly: "We will defend our poverty to the death, so we won''t be paid. All the money from selling salt will be returned to the church." Chapter 121： Happy things in fat house Robb and the two nuns talked about "work to get rich" and "work should be rewarded". In the end, it was useless. The two nuns unswervingly stated that they would not receive a penny, and they must finally Bring all the money back to the church, which is to Robb. This time Robb''s tongue and the lotus flower couldn''t say anything about them. After all, the three great wishes of a creature like a nun are not a joke. If you say that you are poor, you must be poor. Having a copper coin in the body is a great sin for them. To be poor is to be poor, to be a good nun. Robb had no choice but to compromise: "Forget it, then you can hand in all the money you get from selling salt." The two little nuns carried a large bag of salt and went out. It didnt take long for the whole town to become lively. Although Xifeng Town doesnt have to worry about eating or drinking, it has no salt-making technique. It has been bleak in the past few months. Problems were about to go wrong, and now a large amount of salt was finally shipped, and the townspeople immediately took out the money they had kept in their hands for a long time and bought them. In a blink of an eye, the salt that the two little nuns brought out was sold out, so they had to come back and carry two big bags... "Oh, I didn''t expect all the townspeople in this little Westwind Town to be very rich." The two little nuns couldn''t help sighing, "They all seem to be very poor townspeople, but in fact they all have them. Money and salt dont even frown." Robb couldn''t help being amused. Isn''t this a matter of course? The townspeople of Westwind Town really made a lot of money by relying on Robb''s invention. When the trade route was broken, it was still not visible. Now that the trade route is open, they take out the money in their hands, fearing that it will scare people from outside. With the continuous arrival of merchants, all the forces of the entire Westwind Town are activated, and the future is unlimited... However, these things are still early, and Robb has more important things to do now. He took out a packet of seeds from the pile of goods sold to him by the merchants, and smirked. Seeing his weird smile, Xiao Yi couldn''t help but sweat: "Laughing like this, what is it to make trouble?" Robb hummed: "You don''t know yet. This packet of seeds in my hand is a good thing brought by shipping from the sea merchants of the Lost City from the far-away Eastern Rabbit Country." As soon as Xiao Yi heard that it was from the Lost City, his face didn''t look good: "Are the guys from the Dark Vatican sold it? It must be something sinister and evil." "Cut, here again, are you still lying to yourself that the Dark Church is a badass?" Robb said, "It''s half a catty, don''t laugh at anyone. Let me tell you, this pack of seeds is called Soybeans! Humph, this is the engine of countless foods." "Good food?" Xiao Yi''s cold face melted a little when she heard these two words. After coming to Robbs church, the biggest feeling is that Robb is usually too lazy to die, but he will become diligent in order to eat. What kind of fat house happy water, sugar, popsicles, steak, lamb chops... Isnt it a trick? Knowing how many things are, now when he talks about food, Xiao Yi can''t help but swallow saliva. "Anyway, let''s plant it all down today." Robb said leisurely: "For my mouth, I have to start farming again, alas, how come I am so lifeless." So Robb, who hadn''t moved for several days, started to become diligent again today. He took a bag of soybean seeds and sowed **** his own reserve, and then took a small water bottle and poured all of one seed by one seed, so big. The amount of exercise is really hard for him. On the next day, Robb paid a large sum of money again, and invited a large group of townspeople to help harvest. Then, the warehouse was full of soybeans. Lilian, Xiao Yi, the three adventurers, even Bishop Elsie, and a few mayors all came to watch the excitement, wanting to see what weird things Robb was going to do this time. "Well, what I want to teach you today is the use of soybean oil extraction technology." Robb said solemnly to the townspeople who came on standby: "After learning, you will be able to make''soybean oil'' in the future. Using this oil, combined with potato chips, you can make a delicacy that is indispensable in the life of the fat house-the happy thing of the fat house." Xuelu couldn''t help but raised her hand and asked, "The name of this thing sounds a bit similar to Happy Water from the Fat House?" "That''s right!" Robb said solemnly: "Fat House Happy Things must be eaten together with Fat House Happy Water, and you can get double happiness." Everyone doesnt know what the happy thing about Fei Zhai is, but everyone in the Fei Zhai Happy Water has tasted it. It is really an impeccable good thing. Now that there are complementary products, it is of course necessary to master it. of. Everyone bowed their heads respectfully and listened respectfully, ready to learn. "Okay... Now, the townspeople listen to my orders and take out the soybeans..." (I wont write the process in detail here. It is the process of squeezing soybean oil in the old way. Its very simple. You can search it on the Internet. Simply put, the soybeans are crushed to make beancakes, and then they are physically pressurized to make a Pressing the beancake with strength will squeeze out the oil in it) [Rob Obtained Soybean Oil] After a long time, Robb held a large bottle of old-fashioned soybean oil in his hand. This is a precious good thing. It is pure natural green and pollution-free without any additives. The only worry is whether it will be genetically modified. After all, it is for his own use. It was grown by the perverted rules of Happy Farm. But now I can''t take care of these anymore. The first priority at the moment is to make the fat house happy. He commanded, Lilian took the knife and dropped it, brushing it and cutting off a few potatoes, cutting them into thin slices, soaking in water to remove starch, draining the water, sprinkling salt, and stirring to make the salt evenly adhere to the potato slices. Then set it aside for later use. Then set up a large pot, pour soybean oil into the pot, and boil... Robb shouted to the onlookers: "Well, the next step is the moment to witness the miracle." The crowds onlookers looked dumbfounded. At this time, they hadn''t even started to use vegetable oil. Of course, they had never eaten fried food. Seeing such a big pot of oil tumbling there, they couldn''t imagine what to do next. . Robb picked up the bowl of potato chips and poured it into the pot! "Blast!" The ground sounded, startled the crowd. The potato chips in the oil pan all began to bubble, tumbling and jumping in the oil, and in a blink of an eye, they turned into golden potato chips. Robb used the long chopsticks he had just ordered to cut out from the pot, blew it, and then threw it into his mouth. what! Comfortable! This is the taste of the original world again... He couldn''t help but feel a little moved inexplicably. [Rob received potato chips]. Chapter 122： Large-scale production Potato chips conquered all the onlookers in an instant. This was a matter of course. Xuelu, Xiaoyi, and two little nuns each grabbed a lot and sat on the ridge next to the church. Whispering and chatting, while tossing the potato chips in his mouth, he looked like a thief. Eating a few chips and drinking a sip of Fat House Happy Water is really happy like a fairy. Robb thought for a while, should we tell them that eating these two things will make them fatter? Well, forget it! Anyway, people in these days can''t eat much fish and meat, most of the time they eat very lightly, and they will not get fat if they are happy occasionally. Besides, it''s okay to be fat at all, it feels good in the hand. The mayor of Westwind town leaned over with a grin and bowed to Robb: "Fahter, I have observed your fat house happy things all the way, but I will know it. This is how soybeans are grown...cough... You buried it in the ground and it popped up the next day. We cant do it. Only you have this miracle. The method of growing soybeans..." Robb smiled and said: "It''s very simple. At the end of the spring next year, sow seeds between April and May, and then apply more fertilizer. This thing eats soil fertility. You should dig a dung pit on the edge of the field and ferment the excrement to make fertilizer..." He said a few words casually, talked about some small details of planting soybeans, and said with a smile: "You will understand if you plant them anyway." The mayor silently wrote down the method and thought, the soybean oil made from this soy thing is more than just the way to fry the fat house happy thing, there must be a lot of things that can be used for frying in the future, Father didnt say Is it over? This thing is the engine of all kinds of delicacies. Its not certain how many valuables can be exploded. If I want to make a lot of money, I can consider planting this in large quantities next year. I have decided, and after I go back, I will vigorously cultivate wasteland, use half of the land to grow sugar beets and half of the land to grow soybeans. It is just around the corner. At this time Robb suddenly remembered something, and smiled at the mayor: "I said Mr. Mayor, I remember that you started to build a water plant in August, and it is almost October now. I dont know if your water plant is running. What''s going on?" When talking about this, the mayors face instantly smiled: "Oh, thank you Father for this. You taught me this thing to do, but I made a profit." "I''ll rub it! Can this make money?" Robb was taken aback. This product actually made money? How do you make it? There is no water meter, you are not losing money? The mayor said: "You also know that copper and iron in this Westwind Town are worthless. I let the domestic servants do it. There is no need to spend money to build a large water tower. I just asked the plasterer to help and guide it. So, the super large water tower. It took almost no money to complete the project. Then, I charged 20 copper coins a month for water supply from every townspeople who connected to the water pipes. Seven hundred townspeople connected to my water pipes. They A total of 14,000 copper coins were handed in to me. Hahaha, I earn 14,000 copper coins a month by sitting on the ground. This is really a big profit. In recent days, I am extending the water pipe to the residents of Baihua Town. It is estimated that in a few days, I will be able to collect a few hundred more households." Robb hurriedly interrupted him and said, "I said, dude, 700 households use water together. How quickly will the water be consumed? How many domestic servants do you have to stir and how many screw pumps are enough to support? You dont count. Do you consume the labor cost of domestic slaves?" The mayor said: "No need! I let the domestic slaves go up the mountain, grabbed dozens of goblins and ogres back, whip them, and force them to pump water constantly. My domestic slaves can relax. , There is no human cost. Goblins and ogres can be caught again if they are exhausted. Anyway, this thing reproduces fast." Robb: "..." This makes no sense. Robb calculated the problem of no water meter, but forgot that the world has humans who dont need moneymonsters! As long as you continue to exploit and oppress monsters, you dont need to consider manpower loss. In this case, of course, the mayor doesnt bother to control how much water the townspeople use. There is no need for water meters. Just a few goblins to squeeze. What he earns is actually monster labor money! Robb covered his face: "It''s amazing! Admire it." "No, no, Father, you are great." The mayor hurriedly said: "If it weren''t for you to propose a plan, I would never have thought that I could make money in this way. Father, you are really my guiding light. I will recognize it now. Just one thing, follow Father. Father tells me to go east and I wont go to the west. Father tells me to go west and I wont go to the east. The mayor of the original stone canyon and the mayor of the White Birch Forest saw their eyes eagerly. The two saw that the mayor of Westwind had made so much money, but they did not learn any good tricks. Now they are in a hurry. They both get together to Robb. Next to him, whispered: "Father, you will have a similar way to make money lying down in the future, can you teach us too?" "No, get out!" After the curse, Robb felt softened again. If capitalism wants to sprout, I''d better help them. He whispered: "I will teach you a good boy. There are many things. The people are all playing by themselves, such as building water towers, planting potatoes, and planting sugar beets. However, when you make this matter into a group or large-scale, the situation is completely different, just take the matter of building a water tower. Lets talk about it, Mayor Xifeng scaled it up, so he made a lot of money. Beet, potato chips, juice... these things can actually be scaled." The two mayors asked fascinatingly: "How to scale? These things are not difficult. Every household can do it by themselves. We don''t know what is the use of scale." Robb smiled and cursed: "You think, a farmer grows two large fields of beets, and relies on his young couple to turn all these beets into sugar. How long will it take? How long does it take to make all the beets before they rot? Is it successful?" The two mayors thought for a while and yelled "Ah", as if they understood something. Robb laughed and said, "You take out the money, buy back the beets that the townspeople can''t finish processing, catch goblins or invite refugees to work as laborers at a low price, turn beets into sugar, hehehe... Ordinary townspeople cant catch goblins or hire refugees, but you have domestic slaves and have the ability, so... you can make this thing large-scale. At that time, the little sugar made by the townspeople themselves will be too. You can only sell for a small amount of money, but your large-scale sugar production will make a lot of money." The two mayors were overjoyed: "Understood! The same can be done for fruit juice, so can soybean oil, and the same way for potato chips... Oh my God, everything can be done like this. If you want to make a fortune, you have to make money now. Great fortune." [Westwind Town has entered the embryonic stage of capitalism] Chapter 123： The wolves are coming Time ticked ticked away... Lazy life is very happy, and happy time always flies particularly fast. As Probo predicted, after the princesss army has occupied the Path of Light, it will be difficult to move forward. As long as she tries to march east, she will encounter the Mondela Knights, the White Lion Knights, and the Fire Knights. The group, the ice knights, the lightning knights, and the temple knights jointly attacked. On the other side of the Mondela Knights, the military is unstable. Facing the orthodox successor of the Gran Kingdom, the military is not united, and it will not be able to make a bright road that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The two sides finally formed a tug-of-war in the vast area between the Bright Road and the Saint City. Today you will attack me a village and a town, and tomorrow I will attack you a village and a town. The banner of the king changed in the town, and the battle situation was very complicated. Fortunately, both sides wanted to win over the hearts of the people, and wanted to occupy the righteousness, so they did not attack the innocent people. Otherwise, the people in these villages will be burned to death by the Holy See of Light today, and will be turned into zombies by the Holy See of Darkness tomorrow, and will not survive at all. After more than a month of tug-of-war, both sides felt exhausted, so the war stopped briefly. The princess took advantage of this hard-won armistice time to throw away the title of princess from her head, ascended to the throne and became king, claiming to be Queen Elizabeth VII of the Gran Kingdom, and declared war on the rebel Mondela. Not to be outdone, Mondela called the queen a counterfeit and claimed to be rebellious. The Holy See also stood on Mondela''s side and invited countries from all over the world to join the rebel army and help justice together. Later generations called this period of turmoil the "war between light and darkness". The great Gran Kingdom was divided into two, and all areas from the west of the Road of Light to the Lost City were all under the command of the Queen. , Known as "Siglan" in history. The land to the east of the Road of Brightness is all under Mondela''s command and is known as "East Grand" in history. The dispute between East and West is still far away from the end. And in this war, there was a strange town, which neither belonged to Sigrans territory, nor could it be called a vassal of Donggran. Historians were troubled with positioning this town. In the end, All historians unanimously refer to it as the West Wind Dominion. This morning was another morning as usual. After Robb got up, he collapsed on the stone chair in the yard again. The stone chair was turned around by him every day. Now it has become as smooth as a jade chair, and it is almost impossible to see that it is a stone chair. Xiao Yi has also gotten up, cleaning the church hall with a broom. Two young nuns also arrived early. They found a thick "Bible of Light" from the basement of the church. After meditation of the dust on it, they placed it on the altar table in the middle of the church. superior. Then, the two little nuns looked at Robb with contempt, obviously wondering how long the priest hadn''t read the "Bright Bible". Lilian made a cup of black tea for Robb, put it on the stone table in front of him, and ran to the potato chips with a smile... Although potato chips are delicious, they should not be left for a long time. They will become soft and not crispy after a long time. In this world, there is no plastic bag, and the crispness of potato chips cannot be guaranteed for a long time. Therefore, when you want to eat it, you have to fry it, which is quite troublesome. Robb was waiting for Lilian''s potato chips when she saw Xuelu wearing an open-sided robe, black stockings, long legs, and hot red hair floating out of the room. He locked his eyes on Xue Lu''s legs and asked with a grin: "What? The appearance of going out to fight today, even the robes are worn out, tusk, I haven''t seen you wearing black silk for many days. It can be seen for ten thousand years." Not only did Xuelu not hide, but deliberately lifted up a little skirt to make Robb look comfortable, and smiled: "Don''t just look, come and touch! But if you touch it, you will be responsible." Robb shook his head like a splashing drum: "I don''t want to go into the tomb of marriage. This responsibility is unbearable, so I just can''t touch it." Xuelu: "Cut! Alright, let''s get down to business. Mayor Westwind ran out of natural rubber, and he asked us to get some back for him, so the three of us have to go into the mountains today. We can catch a few more by the way. Goblins came back and sold them to a few mayors. The money is really not too good." Robb smiled and said, "Oh, wouldn''t they send domestic slaves to catch goblins? Would they really buy the ones you caught?" Xuelu laughed and said: "The number of goblins has been decreasing recently. Your stocking factory has been catching goblins and feeding spiders. The mayor is also desperately grabbing goblins to do labor. Now the goblins are closer to town. The forest tribes are forced to start migrating to the depths of the forest." Robb: "..." Capitalism is really bloody! Robb planned to mourn for the Goblin for ten seconds. 1...2...3...After only three seconds of silence, I felt troublesome. Forget it, I didn''t bother to observe the silence. If you think about it again, if goblins continue like this, it is estimated that they will soon become rare animals. Then it will be the turn of creatures such as ogres and trolls. Capitalism will eventually inevitably destroy the monsters around Westwind Town. Sweep away, the living environment of Westwind Town will become better than ever before. The townspeople dont need to be afraid of being attacked by monsters when they go to the mountains to collect medicine. This is actually a good thing. Xuelu smiled and cast a wink, then turned and walked up the hillside. Golda and Kik emerged from a cabin on the slope, and the three entered the mountain with a smile. Robb watched the three of them with a visual distance of 5,000 yards until he couldn''t see them at all. He was about to withdraw his gaze. Suddenly, his eyes condensed. It turned out that he actually saw a large group of giant wolves coming out on the hillside. There are still a lot of these giant wolves, at least four to five hundred. Robb thought: Giant wolves? Want to eat people when I come to the side of Xifeng Town? I advise you to be kind, it is best not to come to Westwind Town, otherwise the wolf skin is quite good for making equipment. The group of giant wolves climbed over a cliff, and they could see the gem mine in Westwind Town from a distance. The giant wolves walking in front glanced at each other. From their movements, they could see the joyful appearance, and then turned towards After waving their paws, the four or five hundred giant wolves behind accelerated their speed and rushed to the edge of the cliff together, looking at the town of Xifeng below the mountain. Robb knew that it was inevitable that there would be trouble now, and the giant wolves seemed to have locked up Westwind Town. But now the town of Westwind is not alone in Robb. Bishop Elsie and his three-hundred temple knights not only build roads, but are also responsible for the towns sentry. Like this kind of sudden trouble, Bishop Elsie and his The Knights of the Temple will definitely have to deal with it. The dignified Knights of the Temple will not even defeat a pack of wolves, so don''t be confused. So Rob paralyzed his stone chair and didn''t move at all, intending to see how Bishop Elsie handles this matter. Chapter 124： Not a wolf, but a werewolf Robb immediately saw that a sentry on the northeast corner of Westwind Town jumped up. He obviously noticed a little movement on the hillside, but he did not have the 5000 line of sight like Robb, and he could not see that the cliff had fallen down. Four or five hundred giant wolves only knew what might be there. This situation is not enough to ring the alarm, so the sentry just yelled a few loudly, and Robb couldnt hear him too far away, so he could only guess that he was yelling: "Come here, be careful..." . A group of soldiers in charge of the sentry rushed to the town wall and looked far above the cliff. When there were no binoculars, these guys didn''t have the slightest view in the distance. It was strange to see wolves. These people were still talking about it, but they saw an old hunter from Baihua Town also jumped on the town wall and shouted loudly. Then, a large group of hunters went up the town wall and arguing fiercely with the soldiers in the sentry. In ten seconds, the alarm bell rang. It seemed that the old hunters saw something was wrong and warned the sentry, so the sentry finally sounded the bell. Robb''s heart is secretly happy: Not bad, not bad, they are all good! The talents in the town are enriched, and the ability to deal with various situations becomes stronger. Hunters can make up for the sentinel''s shortcomings, so that I can be more lazy. As soon as the alarm bell rang, the town immediately became tense. All the members of the Knights Templar took up their weapons and ran towards the northeast corner, and the militiamen also followed neatly in their clothes. Xiao Yi and the two little nuns lost their work and ran out of the church. Seeing Robb lying still and looking lazy, the three nuns grabbed Robb''s arm and pulled hard: " Hey, get up quickly, the alarm bells are ringing, what are you doing while lying on the stone bench?" Robb originally didn''t want to move a single finger, but the three nuns pulled him up alive like pulling goods, and they had to say, "Hey! Just pull me up if you don''t want a small thing? Templar knight. Could it be that the regiment is not used as a decoration? Let me tell you that there are only four to five hundred wolves coming to the enemy. If this kind of small scene requires me to take action, the Temple Knights will turn me into ashes." Xiaoyi said in a serious manner: "This is not a question of whether you need to take action, but a question of your attitude. If you are not in front of the enemy when an enemy comes, it will make the army unstable. As the highest officer of Westwind Town, you You dont have to take action, but you must sit on the battlefield to make the townsfolk feel at ease." "Huh? What do you say? When did I become the highest officer?" Robb said dissatisfiedly: "The highest officer of this town is the mayor of Westwind, or Bishop Elsie, not me." Xiao Yi didn''t even bother arguing with him, but just glanced at him with a "don''t say anything". Two little nuns pulled his left hand, and the other pulled his right hand, pulling hard as if pulling a stubborn donkey, Xiao Yi pushed hard behind his back, and the three nuns dragged Robb alive. Arrived at the town wall in the northeast corner. If it were to change to another city, the soldiers would see that the commander-in-chief came to the battlefield like this, fearing that the morale would have completely collapsed, the hearts of the people would be dispersed, and the team would not be easy to lead. But the people in Westwind didn''t panic at all when he saw Robb''s way of playing. Instead, he smiled as a matter of course. This guy should be playing like this. Bishop Elsie bowed himself to Robb, and the Knights of the Temple gave Robb the command position. As soon as Robb arrived, the town''s morale skyrocketed, and the militiamen were relieved, their weapons were put down, and they even sat down on the town wall with small stools, ready to watch the show. Robb said to Xiao Yi: "Look, you see, you also said that I will boost the morale of the army when I come. As a result, when I came, the militiamen couldn''t even hold their weapons securely. I''m afraid I''m here to destroy the morale of the army?" Xiao Yi couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed: "Well...cough... those who can do more." "Kouhu!" Robb lifted the table: "Why do I have to work too much? I don''t want to work too much if I don''t care." An old hunter approached and said loudly to Robb: "Father, my experience tells me that there are a large group of giant wolves on the cliff. But seeing our town is all surrounded by the town wall, and there are sentries, they will temporarily Nothing happened, I think, we all yelled and demonstrated together, and responding with a loud voice should scare them away." "Your judgment is not wrong. It is indeed a large pack of wolves." Robb turned to Xiao Yi and said, "Have you heard? The loud noise can scare away these wolves, Xiao Yi, it''s time for you to perform, GoGoGo, spin. , Jump, take the firecrackers out and bang twice." Xiao Yi looked at Robb with suspicion: "You seem to want me to play with the firecrackers. I have always been a little skeptical. What is your intention?" "No, no!" Robb shook his hand: "Do you think I am like the kind of person who is so diligent to design others?" Xiaoyi thought about it carefully, and that''s right. This lazy worm is so lazy. Where can he use his mind to calculate others? If he is really deliberate to fix people, the sun has to come out from the west. Forget it, then take Huo Tong out to blow it twice! Xiao Yi has indeed heard that loud sounds can scare away beasts, and the sound of the fire system is of course the most appropriate. She twisted her body, the blue nun''s skirt was slightly raised, and her slender legs were just a little bit above her knees. The moment she raised her skirt, she stretched out her hand on her thigh and took a look. The two silver-plated blunderbuss that had been loaded with ammunition were pulled out and fired twice at the sky. Then he quickly turned around, and inserted the two flames back into the belt sleeve. The figure stopped, and the skirt slowly hung down, covering her slender legs again. "Wow!" Robb sighed beside him. Xiao Yi said: "Father, please use your super long visual range to see if the wolves are scared away." "Wow!" Robb''s eyes were still locked on her skirt, with an expression of "What do you do with this thing hanging down so fast? It will float for a while?" Xiao Yi: "..." There was no reason to talk to this frenzied priest, so Xiao Yi turned to the old hunter: "Old sir, please use scouting to see the situation on the mountain." The old hunter looked up, his face changed slightly: "No...this group of wolves heard the sound of the fire, but they were not messy, and there was no movement at all...No, this is not an ordinary wolf pack, this is... This is... this is a large group of werewolves!" The words of the old hunter shocked everyone. A large group of wolves is not terrible, but a large group of werewolves is a very powerful army. In this blue sky and white day, a large group of werewolves emerge from the mountain inexplicably, what is the rhythm? Chapter 125： Hurry up A silver-white giant wolf strayed from the group and rushed down from the hillside. His body was very vigorous. The steep hillside seemed flat to it, and it ran to a position not far below the town wall in a blink of an eye. Then, the silver giant wolf suddenly stood up and instantly transformed into a human form. What''s interesting is that after this thing turned into a human form, it was not naked, but in a state of armor, a silver-white heavy armor with a giant axe on its back, it looked majestic, and it turned out to be a werewolf warrior with axe. He stood in the distance outside the town and said loudly: "I am affiliated to the Mondela Knights, the head of the werewolf guerrilla group, Bai Yue! I now order you to immediately kill the dark church priests, nuns, and dead in the town. Mage, surrender to Donggran." "Ah, it''s Baiyue!" Many soldiers in the Knights of the Temple exclaimed excitedly: "He is a great warrior known as the Night of the White Moon, a hero of the werewolf clan. He actually appeared here, it''s great. , Haha, great, is he here to liberate us? Mondela won! The road of light has been reclaimed! We have repaired the road for several months, and finally liberated." "Shut up!" Bishop Elsie suddenly said: "It''s all quiet! Things are not as simple as you think. If the Bright Road has really been recaptured by Mondela, there should be a disintegrated princess army everywhere near Westwind Town. " After drunk the subordinates speeches, Bishop Elsie walked to the side of the town wall, opened his helmet, and said loudly to Baiyue outside the city: General Baiyue, hello, I still recognize me?" Baiyue heard this sound very familiar, and then fixed his eyes to see that the one who appeared on the town wall was an old acquaintance, the bishop Elsie who belongs to the Holy Light Chapel. At this moment, Bai Yue couldn''t help but feel a little dazed: "Huh? Why are you? This...this Westwind Town is actually in your hands? Didn''t this fall into the hands of the rebels?" Bishop Elsie nodded: "Yes, this Westwind Town has not fallen into the hands of the rebels since the beginning of the war." "Great!" Baiyue didn''t doubt at all, because seeing a bishop of the Holy See of Brightness standing on the town wall, there is no doubt that if this place has been captured by the rebels, where is the position of the bishop? To be alive, I am afraid that the corpse will be completely cold. He couldn''t help being overjoyed, turning around and beckoning to the four or five hundred subordinates on the cliff, wanting to make them all come down and enter the city. However, at this moment, Bishop Elsie said: "General Baiyue, don''t come here yet." "Huh?" Bai Yue stopped and put on a guarded look. Bishop Elsie said solemnly: "If I''m not mistaken, you cross the Black Pine Mountains in the form of wolves to fight guerrillas in the hinterland of Sigran. The strategic purpose should be to give the defenders of the Light Road. Add chaos behind..." "Yes!" Bai Yue admitted calmly. Bishop Elsie said: "Since it is a guerrilla, it will keep moving, smashing a town and changing a town, and keep getting involved, and cannot be overtaken by Sigran''s army. That is to say, you have entered us. This town wont stay long, and you have to leave immediately." "Yes!" Bishop Elsie said: "Then you better not come in this town." "What?" Bai Yue said coldly: "You have betrayed the Holy See of Light and betrayed King Mondela? You refused to accept my army into the town?" "No, I have not betrayed, I still wear the cross of the Holy See of Light on my body." Bishop Elsie pulled out a cross from his collar to show it to Baiyue. The expression on Bai Yue''s face eased a little: "Then why did you tell me not to enter the town?" Bishop Elsie said solemnly: "If you want to come in, I don''t think the problem is big. The owner of this town is kind and kind to everyone. He will definitely not refuse to let you come in. But... Come in, the owner here will definitely not let you out, you have to think clearly." "Huh?" Bai Yue said strangely: "What do you mean?" "Hahahaha!" Robb, who was standing next to him without talking, suddenly laughed out of a sudden, stretched out his hand and patted Bishop Elsie on the shoulder: "Well said! I found that you are what I have encountered so far. The smartest of the people who knows me well." Bishop Elsie smiled modestly: "No, I still know very little about your Excellency." As Robb stood forward, Bishop Elsie took a half step back quietly. He looked like Robbs adjutant. The cleverness of this man was really not covered, and Robb couldnt help but sigh. People are really good people, good people. He lay on the town wall and smiled at Baiyue outside: "Bishop Elsie made no mistake. If you want to come in, I welcome it. However, if you have to go out after you come in, it won''t work! Because you carry it with you. With obvious strategic intent, if I accept you in and release you out, in the eyes of Her Majesty, it is to provide you with a supply base for guerrilla warfare. Then Her Majesty in Siege will be very angry and jump to scold me. Once I pass, I will send soldiers to beat me. Although she will definitely not beat me and will be beaten back by me, but this kind of thing is very troublesome...ŮֶӦһֿӰԷȾЩģӦģ˵Dzǣ Bai Yue''s face was dumbfounded: "What are you talking about? Why I don''t understand at all." "Well, let''s put it simply." Robb said, "Civilians and merchants, I welcome you in Westwind Town at any time. You can come and go as you please. But the guerrillas, you can come in, don''t even think about going out." Bai Yue now understands: "You mean to say that you don''t want to help Donggran, right?" "Yes!" Robb smiled: "No help." "Then it''s okay for me to treat you as a rebel group?" Robb shook his head: "Of course you can, but it''s best not to. Don''t always think about making trouble for me." Baiyue snorted coldly, raised her right hand high, and said loudly: "Attention, the whole army is ready to start the siege." Hundreds of werewolves on the cliff all emerged, and then they stood up one by one, some became archers, some became warriors, and some even became mages and priests. The tense atmosphere before the start of the war filled... Oh, it''s not right, it''s not very nervous, the townspeople are eating potato chips, click, click, click, click, happy. Robb sighed long: "Oh!" "Hold on!" Bishop Elsie suddenly took a step forward and said loudly: "General Baiyue, don''t be stupid, stop! Don''t make trouble here, you will die. Listen to my words, hurry up, go don''t Go guerrillas in the towns, dont come to Xifeng Town again, go." Chapter 126： The little spider can spin silk Bishop Elsie yelled desperately and saved Bai Yue. This werewolf can become a general, of course it will not be two hundred and five. Seeing Bishop Elsie waved him so eagerly to let him leave, Bai Yue finally stopped and did not attack Westwind Town. Moreover, he originally came to Sigram to fight guerrillas. He would fight wherever he could. He planned to fight casually when he encountered supply troops or transport troops. The heavily guarded town was not interested in touching them. . After thinking about it again and again, Baiyue gave up on his plan to face Luo Baigang. He beckoned to Bishop Elsie from a distance: "Bishop, do you want to go with me?" "I can''t go." Bishop Elsie said with a bitter face: "I was chased by the Black Earth Knights until I had nowhere to go before hiding in Westwind Town. After I entered, I couldn''t go out again. This is out of respect for Father Robert. His condition for sheltering me under the Black Earth Knights was that he promised the other party not to let me out of town, and I can''t add trouble to him." Bai Yue glanced at Robb in surprise, and thought: How did this man save Bishop Elsie from the hands of the Black Earth Knights? Fortunately, I just listened to the persuasion and didn''t rush to attack the city. "Well, then I will leave today." Baiyue bowed to Bishop Elsie and gave Robb a deep look. His eyes were a little dissatisfied, but also a little jealous, but no matter what he was. How to look at Robb, now he has no plans to attack Robb. Robb waved his hand: "Go slow, don''t give it away!" Baiyue turned around, walked two steps toward the hillside, fell forward, and then turned into a silver-white giant wolf again in an instant, rushing up the hillside vigorously, and all his four or five hundred subordinates also changed back. Wolf-shaped, and then drilled into the depths of the mountain forest. Robb couldn''t help clapping his hands and praised: "Werewolves are so convenient. They can easily cross the Black Pine Mountains when they become a wolf. This guerrilla unit is powerful. I feel that Her Majesty will be very troublesome next." Bishop Elsie nodded and said: "Yes! This werewolf guerrilla group is one of the most famous guerrilla groups under Mondela. In the past wars, it has penetrated into the enemy''s hinterland many times and made great achievements. Bai General Yue will definitely take advantage of the shelter of the Black Pine Mountains to attack the surroundings and harass nearby villages... It is not easy for Sigran to catch him. Without sending a considerable number of troops to search the mountains, it is impossible to fight They killed it." "It doesn''t matter to him, it has nothing to do with me anyway." Robb mumbled dissatisfiedly: "I was pushed and dragged here by the three nuns. Now that the matter is over, who will be responsible for pulling me back?" As he said this, he looked at the three nuns. Unexpectedly, the three frantic women turned their heads away at the same time, and they looked like "We will just pull you over, no matter if we pull you back." "Hello!" Robb said, "Take the responsibility for me and send me back to church." "Are you too lazy to take two steps by yourself?" Xiao Yi said: "There is a limit to being lazy." The two were having a commotion when they suddenly saw the cloth merchant who helped Robb manage the "stockings factory" running over. He can no longer be called a cloth merchant, but should be called the director. When he saw Robb, he He shouted excitedly: "Father, good news, good news, our little spider can finally start spinning." "Oh?" Robb lifted up his spirits: "Go, go and see." The factory manager walked in the front, Robb followed, followed by Lilian and Xiaoyi. The two little nuns were actually very interested in silk stockings. They had secretly tried it in Xiaoyi''s room, but one gold coin was one. The silk stockings are too expensive for them. Sisters are an extremely poor profession, and it is impossible to afford them. They can only try the one from Xiaoyi, and then just look at the excitement. Of course, if they confess to Robb that they are interested in stockings, Robb will give them one of them immediately, but this is a death and wont admit it. of. The two little nuns also followed enthusiastically. The group quickly came to the silk stocking factory. This stockings factory has been built for several months, but there have been only four women in charge of weaving and sewing stockings. In addition, the male employees of the "Spider Breeding Group" are busy in it. Most of the factories are Is empty. Everyone walked to the area where the spiders were kept. This area was protected by a circle painted by holy water. Each small spider house inside was also drawn with a small circle separately. The precautions were very strict, and the safety measures could be said to be first-class. The little spiders are kept in a small grid room, and they now look a bit decent. When they were just born, they didnt even have a human head, but now they are beginning to grow human heads. The ones with male heads are Male spiders, female spiders with female heads. An old hunter was beating a small spider with a thin bamboo. After being bullied for a while, the small spider was finally unbearable, obediently confessed, and began to spin silk, and after a while, he spit out a huge roll of silk. The old hunter picked out the silk with a thin bamboo and gave it to Robb, who was watching the show nearby: "Father, look, these spiders are now ready for use." "Oh, very good, hahaha!" Robb was overjoyed: "There are more raw materials now, and then our stockings can finally start to add more styles and play more tricks." Lilian asked curiously: "Master, what tricks can we play with stockings?" "Cut, there are a lot of tricks." Robb said, "Let me tell you, this thing can be made into rompers, it can be made into thigh-length, it can be made into suspenders, it can be made into open gear, and it can be made into trousers. Add white flowers, you can add lace..." He got more and more excited. He listed "100 possibilities of stockings" in a blink of an eye, and then said with a big smile: "Hahaha, there was too little silk in the past to make so many rich and varied patterns. But now its all fine, hahaha!" "Oh, Father, why do you have a nosebleed?" A little nun was startled. "That''s okay." Robb put his hand on his nose and wiped his nose blood so that he drew a horizontal line on his face. He put on a sacred and radiant expression: "I just want to help all mankind to find beautiful things, and I think hard and overwork my brain to get a little nosebleed. Don''t worry about me, I will never Because of this little problem, I will give up the pursuit of beauty, and I will work harder." Xiao Yi and the two little nuns stepped back three steps at the same time, far away from him, and said in unison: "We believe in you a ghost, you bad old man is very bad." Chapter 127： On the Fall of Leifeng Pagoda Fathers stockings manufacturing factory has started to recruit female workers. As soon as the news came out, a huge storm was immediately set off in Westwind Town. Robb''s reputation in Xifeng Town was first-rate, and it was countless times better than the mayor. Working for Robb is synonymous with "high salary". The "Female Employee Recruitment Conference" at the silk stockings manufacturing plant became the hottest spot in Xifeng Town in an instant. Robb didn''t care about this. He just went to the recruitment conference to attend, as usual, he was paralyzed in his chair, with only his eyes and ears. Lilian prepared the Happy Fat House Water and the Happy Fat House beside him. As soon as Robb stretched out his mouth, Lilian stuffed these two things into his mouth. Occasionally, he pretended to be careless and licked Lilian''s hand, which Lilian couldn''t even notice it foolishly. However, even if she really noticed it, she wouldn''t resist. But it would be boring to lick her hands like that. The so-called wife is worse than a concubine. Robb only likes to secretly take advantage of Lilian''s little bit, and doesn''t like to be clear. The factory director set up a long table beside Robb''s laziness, one by one the women who came to apply for the job interview. However, the number of women who came to apply for jobs completely exceeded expectations. When the construction of the factory started, there were less than a thousand residents in Xifeng Town, and there were only two to three hundred women who were suitable to work in the factory. Therefore, the director of the factory had not worried about recruitment at all, and thought he was casual. Shout out, call all the women in the town and it''s done. But then the refugees from Baihua Town came, and the townspeople from Yuanshi Canyon also came. The population almost doubled, and of course the number of women doubled. Looking at the long line of applicants behind, the director couldnt help wiping his sweat: Its over! What can I do? Father, I plan to recruit only two hundred female workers, but Im afraid there are more than five hundred applicants here. What to do?" Robb smiled and said, "Just pick some who seem to be diligent and quick to work, don''t be lazy." The factory director said embarrassingly: "However, the folks usually look up and see when they lower their heads. How can I be embarrassed if I want to eliminate more than half of them?" Robb said: "You are now a factory manager, a professional manager. You must be bloodless, tearless, cruel and ruthless. Everything is only right for profit. If you lose the factory and make no money, then I will change Be a factory manager alone. Think about it, if you are embarrassed to turn others away, you will lose your job." Factory Director: "..." He thought about it carefully, isn''t it the reason? Although he is now the director of the factory, the factory belongs to Robb and not his. If he fails to do well, Robb will have to change to be the director of the factory. Don''t want to know it, just think of it. The director took a deep breath, put away the smile on his face, showing a fierce, ruthless expression, and said loudly: "Now we start the interview, come in line, those who are delicious and lazy, don''t come over to sign up, they are all in the same village. From a town, I also know what your virtues are, hard-working and capable women are preferred!" After the women heard this, there was a slight commotion in the team, and a woman cursed from behind: "Damn cloth dealer, my old lady has a private grudge with you, you definitely won''t want me this time..." Before her voice fell, she heard the cloth merchant loudly say: "Huh? It''s you! Although your dead lady is a bit fierce, she does things quite reliably. Well, you don''t need to line up, just go to the factory." "Hey?" Everyone clamored, is this okay? The factory manager snorted coldly and raised the volume: "The person I want is someone who can do practical things for the factory. I am selfless and messed up. You short-sighted women know what a fart, well, now the interviews are officially started, one by one. The stinky lady admitted just now, go and invite the mayor of Baihua Town and Yuanshi Canyon. I want to ask them about the character of the women who came from Baihua Forest and Yuanshi Canyon." Robb listened very interestingly. Its really right to let someone else do this job. If you change it to him, Im really embarrassed to wipe out most of the people, and it will affect him if he wipes out a bunch of people. The gentle and benevolent image in the hearts of the townsfolk is now handed over to the factory director to do the bad guys, but he, a true capitalist, only gains a good reputation, tusk! That night, the recruitment was completed. The silk stocking factory recruited a hundred women weaving workers and one hundred women sewing silk stockings. The original four women workers recruited from the beginning are now gorgeously promoted to technical supervisors, responsible for guiding the work of the two hundred women workers. In a small factory, a Level 4 personnel relationship was formed in an instant. The highest level is of course the chairman Robb, the next is the CEO factory director, then the four technical directors and the old hunters who instruct the spiders, and the lowest level are two hundred new female workers, spider breeders, and warehouse managers. The organizational structure is clear. It''s forced. In order to keep his position, Comrade Factory Manager played a cruel and ruthless capitalist appearance. He just finished the second day of the job fair and asked all the female workers to start their work with all their strength and frantically produce silk stockings. Who said the ancients had no wisdom? The factory manager was thinking about how to make more money and secure his position with Robb. He soon invented the cruel competition law of "the last elimination system". The female worker with the lowest production efficiency that month would be Deduct 10% of salary... The giant wheel of capitalism has already turned around and cannot be stopped. However, the population of Xifeng Town is too small. This population is destined to be unable to promote capitalism normally. Robb desperately needs more population. On October 15th, autumn was deep, and the breath of winter began to blow. The itinerant merchant is here again. While taking away a large number of stockings made in the factory, he also brings a message that people do not know whether it should be happy or convincing-the black dragon has appeared! However, it did not come to the Grand Kingdom this year. Instead, it appeared in the Dongtu Datang. It overthrew the famous "Leifeng Pagoda" of the Datang Kingdom and looted all the treasures in the tower. The rabbit monk who was in charge of guarding the tower, Master Fahai After the war, thousands of Bunnymen sacrificed heroically in order to protect their homeland. It is said that when the pagoda fell, the monsters suppressed under the pagoda were cheered and flew out, horrifying strange screams. The poor Leifeng Pagoda has just become history. After listening to the news, Robb didnt know whether to cry or laugh. That day, instead of being lazy on the stone bench, he stood up, walked to the fence wall by the yard, and looked up at the sky with his hands. Recited in a leisurely tone: "I heard that the Leifeng Pagoda fell down. I heard that, I didn''t see it in person, but I have seen the unfallen Leifeng Pagoda, tattered, hidden among the lakes and mountains... " I have not forgotten the article I memorized in high school. Robb feels a little homesick. Chapter 128： The Dark Vatican "Boom...boom...boom..." The alarm bell rang at the sentry tower in the northwest, echoing over the entire Westwind Town. Robb was reciting the good mood of the middle school text. He was ruined by the bell. He couldn''t help being a little annoyed: "What the hell? What kind of ghost ran to Westwind to make trouble?" The warriors of the Knights of the Temple rushed to the northwest corner for the first time, and Robb was once again dragged to the northwest corner by the three nuns. However, this time Robb already has experience, hum, the three nuns are still too shabby, especially the two little nuns who are pulling their arms. They are too young to protect themselves at all. When Robb''s arm was pulled to Guan, Robb took the opportunity to touch their hands twice. The thieves were cool. Robb climbed up the town wall in the northeast, but saw an uncomfortable picture. A large group of giant wolves were chasing more than 30 people on horseback and wearing black cloaks. This familiar black cloak is very Obviously people from the Dark Vatican. Robb saw a necromancer with a staff, but that was the only necromancer. The other black cloak men didn''t look like very combative people. They were both male and female, and they were all very young. Some people wore the clothes of the priest of the dark church, some women wore the black nun clothes, and the others were just ordinary believers. This group of people was racing and galloping, behind it was a large pack of giant wolves. Their horses were obviously running faster than the pack, and they were about to be overtaken. Seeing the town of Westwind close at hand, the leading necromancer gritted his teeth and shouted: "Everyone rushed into Westwind Town. This is a special town. Maybe it can give you shelter. Come on! Come on! There is no time. That''s it! I can only take a gamble, I''ll give you the queen!" With that, the necromancer turned his horse''s head. "No! Master...Don''t..." a priest turned his head and shouted, "You run too." The Necromancer had already turned his horse back, muttering words, facing the wolves that were getting closer. With a violent wave of the staff in his hand, a dozen bone spears shot out and flew towards the wolves. However, the huge, silver wolf that rushed to the front suddenly leaped towards the bone spear, brushing the ground in midair and turning into a human form. Werewolf General Baiyue of Moon Night. He took the giant axe from his back in mid-air, exerted force with both hands, and slammed it in mid-air. An angry axe flashed through, and all the bone spears in mid-air were chopped to pieces, flying all over the sky. The necromancer gritted his teeth, and his staff slammed on the ground: "Bone Wall!" A wall made of white bones rose up in front of him, spanning twenty yards away, and immediately blocked all the wolves on the other side of the wall. However, a big hole was punched in the middle of the bone wall with a sudden "touch", and Baiyue came through the wall and slashed on the shoulder of the necromancer with an axe. The Necromancer screamed, half of his body was cut off by the axe blade, and he fell back weakly, before dying and shouted: "Go..." After being blocked by him so desperately, the other thirty people in black cloaks finally ran to the gate of Westwind Town. Robb counted, no more, no less, exactly thirty-two. These thirty-two people arrived at the gate of the town, but did not pat the door, did not rush to enter, but raised their heads and looked at the guards on the wall with fear, worry, horror, and helpless eyes... After several seconds, a man in the priest''s clothes shouted: "Westwind Town, can it accommodate us?" A priest of the Knights of the Temple on the town wall shouted: "Those of the Dark Church, don''t think about it..." Before he finished speaking, Bishop Elsie kicked the priest in the shin, and his voice stopped abruptly. Robb glanced at Bishop Elsie with interest. Bishop Elsie saluted him and said in a low voice, "I''ll leave it to you." After speaking, he greeted the Knights of the Temple and stepped aside without saying a word. Robb couldn''t help laughing, and turned to the militiaman next to him: "Open the door and let them in." "Ah? Want to put it in?" A priest of the Knights Templar couldn''t help exclaiming. "Inevitable." Another Paladin whispered: "You still don''t know what kind of person Father Robert is?" "Shut up." Bishop Elsie whispered: "Don''t doubt the priest, we would have been done without him." After Robb issued this order, he thought Xiao Yi would be the first to oppose him, but he didn''t expect Xiao Yi to say nothing this time. Instead, the guys from the Knights of the Temple were talking secretly. He turned his head and looked at Xiao Yi, but saw that Xiao Yi was covering the mouths of the two little nuns and dragging them back. Robb smiled: "What''s the matter? The two of them wanted to speak out against them. You stopped them?" Xiao Yi nodded. Robb smiled and said, "I have improved." Xiao Yi bit her lower lip and said: "I just found that the people of the dark Holy See are also people... If I really love everything, I should try to love them too. No, no, I won''t love them, I just I want to try to find out if they really should be killed." "Papa!" Robb clapped. The town gate slowly opened, and the thirty-two people from the Dark Vatican looked at the open town gate. They were a little bit incredulous, a little scared, and didn''t dare to enter this town controlled by the "Priest of the Bright Vatican". But they looked back at the werewolf troops approaching fast, gritted their teeth, and rushed in. "bump!" The town gate closed behind them. Then, the werewolf warrior Baiyue stood in front of the town and shouted in an angry voice: "Westwind Town, what do you mean?" "Nothing special." Robb lay on the town wall and smiled at Bai Yue and said: "My town is in urgent need of population...cough cough, it''s not right, just said it''s fast, come back. The so-called God has a good life. De, I am the most soft-hearted person. I cant see anyone die in front of me. When I see someone injured or dying or something, I cant help but want to lend a helping hand. I advise you to be kind too, to be forgiving and forgiving. Its good to kill half-dead, dont have to kill it, its not good." Baiyue: "..." Surrounding audience: "..." After the weird silence lasted for dozens of seconds, Baiyue roared: "You want the population? Just save it from me? Isn''t it too much? I want the population to give birth to me. I have compiled so many. If it sounds nice, I believe you a ghost." "How slow I am to give birth, it will take at least ten years to become a usable population. Of course, it is best to make a ready-made one." Robb said, "I have said so clearly, you see my face. Come on, how about these few people?" Chapter 129： What about your resurrection technique? Baiyue said angrily: "I led the guerrilla forces deep into the enemy''s back. How dangerous is to strike the enemy''s vigorous force as much as possible. If you let them go today, they might appear on the battlefield in the next day and kill our people." "Well, I can understand what you said." Robb smiled and said, "So, just like I promised not to let Bishop Elsie leave Westwind Town, I also promised not to let these thirty-two people leave Westwind Town. As long as they can''t get out, they won''t be able to reappear on the battlefield and become your enemies. What do you think?" Bai Yue snorted angrily: "Do you really want to force me to attack your little broken town?" Robb''s face showed a weird smile: "Come on, come on!" He looked at the four to five hundred werewolves outside, and his saliva was almost flowing down. He wanted to catch all of them as labor... However, people dont offend me and I dont offend Robbs principle of life. If Baiyue doesnt act first, Robb will be embarrassed to enslave others. Now Im waiting for them to act. As long as Baiyue dares to attack the city, every minute Catch him as a bricklayer. Bishop Elsie, who was next to him, knew what he was thinking when he looked at Robbs expression. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He thought: Father Robert has often been talking about the need for population and the development of capitalism. If General Baiyue dares If you act rashly, you might attack yourself into the population of Xifeng Town. Alas, I''d better come forward and help General Baiyue. He hurriedly stepped forward and said loudly to Baiyue: "General Baiyue, this Westwind Town is not something you can attack if you want. The three hundred people under my command and I are now part of Westwind Town, you If you want to attack Westwind, you have to ask about the warhammer in our hands." "You... Elsie, you bastard." Baiyue jumped and scolded outside the town, but he really didn''t dare to attack the city. He only had a guerrilla force of four or five hundred werewolves. And the defending Knights of the Temple really couldn''t attack it. After all, the defender wanted to take advantage. If the attacker didn''t have more than twice the strength of the troops, don''t want to enter the city at all. "Let you laugh for a few more days!" Bai Yue said angrily: "Wait for my master to break through the path of light, and the army will cross the border, you little Xifeng Town..." "Dajun? Hundreds of thousands of people coming?" Robb was overjoyed: "Then the population of Xifeng Town should double dozens of times? By then, I will change the name to the West Capital. You can call them all. " Baiyue: "..." There is no reason to talk with this kind of crazy guy. Baiyue turned around, took his axe from the body of the necromancer, put it on his back, and then ordered loudly: "Go! Move immediately, the rebel army." We will be encircled soon, and we have no time to talk to the neurosis here." He leaped forward, turned into a silver-white giant wolf, and rushed back to the Black Pine Mountains with a large group of giant wolves. The scene was quiet again, only to hear the low sobbing of two nuns among the thirty-two people who had just escaped into the dark church in the town. Another priest knelt at the gate of the town, crying at the corpse of the necromancer outside: "Master!" Robb waved his hand and said: "Go to someone, take the body of the necromancer back, the two little nuns...Hey, they are whispering the two, don''t cry, listen to the annoyance. Come here, I have something to ask you." A townsman went out of town to carry the corpse, and the two little nuns were brought to Robb. The two little nuns were only about sixteen or seventeen years old. They were wearing black nun dresses with hoods on their heads. They only differed from the nuns of the Holy See in the color of their clothes. Robb asked, "What''s the matter with you guys?" The two little nuns didnt know how they would be treated, and they were uneasy, coupled with the sadness of their teachers death, leaving them speechless for dozens of seconds until Robb gave them a dispelling technique. Calm down and say in a slightly sad voice: "We are the clergy of the lost city, the dark chapel belongs to. On the order of the high priest, we will travel around the nearby villages and towns to teach all the doctrines of the dark god. The people...have been going very smoothly. This morning, we were on the way to the next village. A group of giant wolves sprang out from the forest...the guards were all annihilated in an instant, and then the Master asked us to run towards Xifeng Town and said There may only be a way out for running here." Robb nodded: "Well, it''s almost as I thought." The two little nuns raised their heads and asked in a weak tone: "We...what will we be?" Robb showed a gentle smile: "Of course I won''t be burned to death. If I want to burn you to death, I don''t have to save you." This is true, and the two nuns feel a little at ease. Robb immediately changed his tone and said, "But he will be punished for hard labor, and each person moves 10,000 bricks a day." Two nuns: "..." "Hahaha, just tell a joke, let''s see how nervous you are." Robb laughed. "Father, the corpse of the Necromancer has been moved back." A townsman placed the corpse of the Necromancer in front of him. Cut the body in half, and his death was terrible. The two little nuns and the pastor and apprentices beside them couldn''t help crying again: "Master! You want to save us..." "Why cry?" Robb said: "Aren''t you clergymen? Resurrection technique! Give your Master one and it will be done? Dark animal husbandry also has resurrection technique, right?" He suddenly thought of something. He had been in this world for several months, and he had never seen anyone use resurrection magic once. From the perspective of magic such as "Magic Circle", "Transport Magic", "Portal", and "Summoning", the real world is very different from the game world. There are some convenient magics in the game. This real world is subject to major restrictions. Either its difficult to learn, or it consumes a lot of magic power, or its slow to use. Resurrection magic might also be subject to a lot of restrictions, anyway, ask first before talking. When he asked, the faces of the pastors and nuns immediately showed stunned expressions: "Resurrection? How can we use such top-level magic for me...the little priest and nun like us..." Robb made a "cut" and turned to look at Bishop Elsie: "You must be the master bishop, right?" Elsie shook her head quickly: "I''m so ignorant. How could it be possible to learn such a high-level sacred magic of resurrection? It must be the most pious and fanatical priest, infinitely close to the gods, to use the god-like spells. " Chapter 130： Infinitely close to god In the game world, for the players'' gaming experience, the resurrection technique is designed casually, because the game company cannot let the players really die. Players work hard to cultivate a character, and if they die and disappear, how bad is the game experience? Who would come to recharge you? Are you still making money? Only Blizzards "Diablo" dare to set a "death mode", a small number of players who like to play extreme challenges play heartbeat in it, but most players will not touch this kind of game. Therefore, the restriction on resurrection in the game is very small. Any elementary restoration profession or auxiliary profession in the bad street has resurrection skills, such as low-level priests, low-level shamans, low-level druids, low-level monks... One, all give you resurrection skills. However, it is different in the real world! The resurrection technique is too BUG in the real world. It violates the laws of nature and morality, and undermines the natural rule of survival of the fittest. It shouldn''t be a spell that mortals should master! Therefore, on the Continent of the Demon, only a very small number of very few big figures understand the resurrection technique. In short, in the light and dark churches, only the pope and a few cardinals can use it. Moreover, before they can use the resurrection technique, they also need to prepare a large number of magic props and sacrifices, and pray to the sky religiously. After using the resurrection technique once, even if it is the power of the pope, the magic power will be exhausted, and they have to rest for a long time before they can use it. the second time. "Does it need to be infinitely close to God to use it?" Robb shook his head: "It''s really hard for you." As he spoke, he waved his hand, a golden beam of light suddenly shot through the clouds and mist, shot vertically from the sky, and shone on the body of the necromancer like a spotlight on the stage. This beam of light lit up, and ordinary people didnt know what it meant, but Bishop Elsie was taken aback. He almost didnt even think about it. He knelt on one knee, put his hands together on his chest, and raised it. At the beginning, he looked at the top of the beam of light with extremely pious eyes. His bizarre action made the temple knights next to him froze. Why did the bishop kneel suddenly like this? Well, no matter! Now that the bishop is kneeling, those of us who are soldiers are right to kneel. The Knights of the Three Hundred Temples knelt down! The ordinary townspeople next to him were shocked. What''s the situation? Could it be that there is something amazing coming out of this beam of light? For a while, everyone''s eyes were all attracted, and they looked into the sky together. I saw the top of the beam of light, where it hit the clouds, the clouds suddenly separated a small hole, and from the hole flew down an angel dressed in white clothes and a pair of white wings. "Angel!" "My God, it''s an angel!" "This is the first time I have seen an angel." "Kneel, hurry up." Only then did the ordinary townsfolk react to kneel, and all of a sudden, the ground was full of people kneeling. Robb is funny when he sees these guys'' expressions. What makes this angel kneel? This is the 3D animation effect of the resurrection technique in the game, you guys kneel down. The angel waved his wings, and countless white feathers descended along the beam of light, scattered on the corpse of the necromancer. The corpse of the Necromancer, which was chopped in half, was suddenly glued together. Then, he rubbed his head, turned over and sat up, his body was still bathed in golden light, and the angel''s feathers were beside him. Spiral flying. He looked dumbfounded: "What happened?" "Master, you are alive!" a priest of the Dark Church exclaimed, "You are alive." "Huh? Am I alive?" "Yes, you have been resurrected by the resurrection technique!" "Who resurrected me? God!" The necromancer looked left and right, and saw everyone looking at Robb, the expression on his face was shocked and dazed, so the necromancer knew who it was. After saving himself, he also became shocked and confused. Bishop Elsie looked at Robb with admiration and horror in his eyes, but Xiao Yi and the two little nuns of the Holy See were so shocked that they couldn''t close their mouths, and completely turned into an O shape. The resurrection technique that can only be used by "people who are infinitely close to the gods" on the Fengmo Continent was actually seen in Robb''s body. This was undoubtedly subversive and shocking. It made them think confused for a while and couldn''t accept it at all. Strangely quiet, the needle drop can be heard. No one dared to speak, even to breathe loudly. The whole picture is still, only the angel in the sky is still throwing bird feathers down... This weird silence lasted a full minute. Then someone finally uttered a voice. It was the two little black nuns: "I... my Necromancer of the Dark Vatican was actually resurrected by light magic. What the **** is this?" The man in the dream was awakened by a word. The newly resurrected Necromancer raised his head, looked at the white angel who threw bird feathers at him in the sky, and couldn''t help but snorted: "Why? Why is this happening? Mr. Robert , I thank you for saving my life, but as a proud necromancer, a devout believer of the Dark God, I cannot accept such a result! I dont want to be saved by the light." After finishing speaking, the guy jumped up and rushed out, bumping his head against the town wall. The impact was very firm, the brain "Pia" was smashed to pieces, and the blood stained the town wall. His corpse slowly slipped against the town wall, and fell to the ground with a thump, splashing dust. Everyone: "..." "Master!" The priest of the Dark Church and the two little nuns cried again. "I wipe it!" Robb was almost confused by this person, is he so fanatical? Labor and management pull you up, and you will die again? Well, I haven''t encountered this kind of head iron in the game! Tell a newcomer that a certain boss''s trick must be avoided. Just as Robb pulled him up, he opened a shield on the wall to eat hard, but in an instant he lay down again. Robb also saw many such things. "You want to die, how easy it is." Robb waved his hand again, and another golden beam of light enveloped the body of the necromancer, and the angel began to throw bird feathers in the sky again. The Necromancer brushed the floor and sat up again. Audience: "..." Even a person who is infinitely close to the gods uses a resurrection technique, which is a magic that violates the heavenly way, and his magic power is exhausted. After a long rest, he can use it a second time. How can there be a reason to wave his hand and do it again like Robb? The crowd onlookers felt that they didn''t even know what to say and could only watch them quietly. After the necromancer sat up, he raised his head and looked at the angel in the sky, his face sank, and said decisively: "Thank you, Mr. Robert, but my necromancer, even if I am dead, I will jump off the town wall and dont want to be bright. save." After speaking, he swiped the floor and jumped off the town wall, his forehead landed first, "Pia", and died again. Chapter 131： Fallen Angel Descends Robb poked his head out of the town wall and looked at the necromancer''s corpse under the wall. He couldn''t help but spread his hands: "This is very embarrassing, so you really can''t be too stubborn!" "Master!" The black priest and nuns cried again. "Why are you crying?" Robb said, "Isn''t he going to die if I didn''t see him? This kind of teasing is like trying to die forcibly. I shouldn''t cry, just laugh at me." "Puff!" The people on the side of the Holy See couldn''t help laughing. Although there are only thirty-two people on the dark church, the number is far behind, but in this case, he stared at him without showing any weakness, and said angrily: "You still have a smile? If it weren''t for your angel, our Master How can you die again?" The pastors of the Holy See of Guangming laughed: "He was already dead. If it weren''t for our angel, would he have a chance to die twice?" "This..." The people of the Dark Vatican were speechless for a while, and the truth was a bit unclear. Seeing this group of people feel pitiful, Robb sighed: "Forget it! Who told me to be a bodhisattva heart? Save people to the end, send the Buddha to the west, if you want to save him, save it to the end." He spread his hands and said: "I blamed me just now. I used the wrong resurrection technique. I used Shenmu''s resurrection technique to pull a necromancer. I really didn''t think about it. Okay, I changed to the dark and shepherd''s resurrection technique, right? " As soon as he said this, everyone was once again confounded, and a little bit did not understand. Robb waved his hand, and another beam of light fell from the sky, illuminating the body of the necromancer like a spotlight on the stage. However, this time the beam of light was not golden, but black. The black air lingered in the beam of light, and the clouds in the sky were all affected and turned black. Then the black clouds separated, and from the middle, an angel wearing a black robe and a pair of black wings flew out. "Fallen Angel!" "Is it a fallen angel?" "Oh my God, I saw a fallen angel for the first time in my life." The people of the Dark Vatican thumped and thumped, and they all knelt. I saw the fallen angel flapping wings in the sky, and the black feathers descended along the beam of light, spiraling around the necromancers corpse. After a few seconds, the broken heavenly cover of the necromancer returned to normal. Sitting up, startled and dumbfounded. "I... Why am I alive again?" The Necromancer screamed: "No, I don''t want a bright resurrection, I''m going to die." He jumped up and wanted to hit the wall again. Several priests and nuns of the Dark Church yelled in unison: "Master, don''t rush to death, look up and look at the sky, look at the sky." The necromancer looked up into the sky, oh my mother, fallen angel! Wasn''t it an angel with white wings just now? Why did you become a fallen angel in a blink of an eye, and the feathers rotating around me also turned black? He knelt to the fallen angel with a pop. Robb said in an irritating way: "I''m not dead now, right? Cut! I don''t know what is good or bad. You have resurrected you three times by causing labor and capital. You owe me too much. If you don''t help me move 100,000 bricks, I won''t I will spare you easily." The Necromancer looked blank, looked at the fallen angel in the sky, and then at Robb: "Yes...you saved me? You...can you actually invite the fallen angel to resurrect me?" Robb said: "Stop talking about these nonsense, come over and talk about business." A farce is finally over, Robb can sit down and talk with the people of the Dark Church. Thirty-two people from the Dark Vatican sat in rows in front of Robb, eating fruit, and the three hundred temple knights looked at them wickedly, but Robb was sitting here, and the temple knights did not dare to move. They can now understand that Robbs attitude in this war can be said to be "absolutely neutral." He doesn''t favor either side, but he will help any side if there is a problem. He is such a strange guy. According to him, this is called "humanitarianism", but in everyone''s opinion, the real purpose of this guy is definitely not that simple. Robb took a close look at the thirty-two people from the Dark Vatican, a necromancer, two priests, two little nuns, two apprentices of the wizard, and then a group of low-level believers, messengers, entourage, and so on. "Well, now lets talk about your next life issues." Robb smiled and said, "You have also heard. I promised Donggrans guerrillas not to let you go out, in exchange for him not to attack me. Fortunately for him to be a reasonable person, he agreed to my terms. Therefore, you should also be reasonable and dont want to run out to cause me trouble." Everyone thought: Baiyue was reasonable and reasonable, he was obviously forced to retreat by Bishop Elsie with the Knights of the Temple, and Bishop Elsie was forced to do so, of course. The Necromancer immediately "reasonably" said: "Yes, we can''t live up to Mr. Robert''s kindness. I think we can only stay in Westwind Town for the rest of the time, but here..." He blinked. Glancing at the Knights of the Temple next to him, he whispered: "The living environment here is a bit harsh." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it. They will only stare at you and scold you, but won''t hit you. Bishop Elsie can definitely guarantee this." Bishop Elsie immediately responded: "Yes, I promise." Robb said to the Necromancer: "Look, he agreed. Therefore, you can only stare at them and scold them, not beat them. This is the principle, no one can violate it, otherwise... I will ask someone to play. Lets play with a ceiling fan." When I heard the word "ceiling fan", the people in Xifeng Town changed their faces, and the necromancer had a big "" written on his face. It turned out that he had already heard of "ceiling fan" from the 42nd. Something out. On the 42nd, he repeatedly emphasized the sentence "Don''t be hung on the ceiling fan by Robert" to all his colleagues. This sentence has now spread throughout the Dark Vatican. The Necromancer took the warning seriously, and he hurriedly agreed: "Of course we won''t look for things. We only have thirty-two people. In any case, it is impossible to take the initiative to attack three hundred people." "Just don''t ask for trouble." "Uh, that..." The Necromancer said a little embarrassed: "Mr. Robert, since we can''t leave this town anymore, we have to solve the problem of food, clothing, housing, do you have any comments in this regard?" Robb smiled and said: "You are not refugees. You were chased in on the missionary road. Each of you has horses, and you must carry money with you. You don''t need my relief. Take out your money, horses. If you sell it, cant you raise a lot of money? Use this money to ask the townspeople to build a church for you. I think the location is next to my chapel, and then you can open it next to the church. A few wastelands, can''t you live a good life?" Chapter 132： Show your attitude Robb''s words were completely unexpected by the Dark Vatican. The two dark priests behind the necromancer almost jumped up on the spot: "What? Allow us to build a church?" Robb said: "Yes!" "This... this... can this be allowed?" The Dark Priest couldn''t believe his ears. And in the temple knights who were listening, two bright priests also jumped up: "Mr. Robert, what do you mean?" "It means it literally." Robb said solemnly: "Westwind Town already has a bright church, but there is no dark church. The townspeople only have the option of the **** of light. Isn''t it very painful? Should they be given a dark one? Gods option is right. We must fully respect the freedom of religious belief of every townsman." "Oh my God, what is this..." Pastor Guangming still wanted to speak, but was kicked to the ground by Bishop Elsie, and he was not allowed to speak indiscriminately. Robb thought that Xiao Yi would also jump out to oppose him, but he did not expect that Xiao Yi was in a pensive state and was in no mood to quarrel with him. The Necromancer gave Robb a heavy salute: "Mr. Robert gave us a great gift to allow us to build a church. That was a great help. Then, as you said, sell the horse and raise funds. Ask the townspeople to help. We have built a dark church." Now that the talks were done here, the matter was settled. The plasterer and blacksmith jumped out on the spot, and a group of carpenters also hurriedly gathered around and actively invited work to be done. Even the mayor came over and asked the necromancer grinningly: "Do you want to connect your newly built church to my tap water system?" In Xifeng Town, enlightened by capitalist ideas, everyone is business-savvy, just like a group of Wenzhou people in a different world. It didnt take long for them to negotiate business with the Necromancer, and the two parties happily discussed the construction. The address, scale, amount, and construction period of the church... Of course, Robb didn''t bother to take care of these **** matters. Seeing the people from the Dark Vatican asking the townspeople who wants to buy horses, Robb moved in his heart and said with a smile: "Lilian, take the money, buy some horses and come home." Lilian''s eyes flashed suspicion: "Master, do you want to ride a horse?" Although she didn''t say it clearly, Robb could tell what she wanted to say: "You are such a lazy person who can still ride a horse? I don''t believe it!" "Of course I don''t know how to ride a horse." Robb smiled: "However, if you can put me in a carriage and sit still in a big carriage, I''m still happy to go around." Lilian: "..." Xiao Yi: "Hey! The carriage is very bumpy, I don''t believe you would be willing to ride in the carriage." It turns out that the technology of carriages these years is still very backward. The wheels are all wooden and there is no flat concrete floor. As long as the carriage starts to run, it will bump continuously, and the people sitting in it will even have a bumpy buttocks. How can someone like Robb who is very particular about "quality of life" be willing to sit there? Robb smiled and said, "I have a way to make the carriage less bumpy." Xiaoyi tentatively asked, "Wind magic?" "No!" Robb smiled: "Don''t want to use magic to solve everything. Magic has no soul." Xiao Yi hummed: "You can just say that you don''t bother to use magic every time." "Okay." Robb said with a smile: "Too lazy to use magic is also a reason, but the real reason is that using magic is also using manpower. If you always think that it is wrong to use manpower to solve it, you must consider it once and for all. Just take it. Lets say that the carriage runs smoothly. Actually... it can be solved by using natural rubber. Xuelu has been in the mountains looking for natural rubber for more than ten days, and I guess she will be back soon." Construction of the Dark Church has begun. Not far from Robb''s Bright Church, Robb sits on a stone bench in the courtyard and he can see the construction scene in full swing on the construction site next to him. In these days, there is no problem of applying for a certificate to use the land. As long as you are happy, you can just find a piece of wasteland. So the dark priests circled a very large piece of land and planned a very magnificent church. Large groups of townspeople are there to help with the construction, and the progress is very fast. Xiaoyi sat next to Robb, glanced at the construction site next to him, and said in a low voice: "We should also expand the scale of the church. According to their construction method, it will be much more beautiful than our church after it is built. The people are attracted by their church." Robbile said: "You didn''t object to me letting them build a church, but you are entangled with the size of the church here? You really look less and less like you." Xiao Yi couldnt laugh or cry: Yes, Ive been broken by you. Im no longer the nun Ish Carmel who is extremely pious to the God of Light, but isnt this what you want to see? From when I set foot here From the first day in Westwind Town, you began to use your messy myths to influence me, and you are about to succeed now." "That''s good." Robb smiled and said, "When I succeed, you can turn from a cold religious clerk to a lovely girl. I sincerely look forward to that day. " "Humph!" Xiao Yi snorted coldly, and then said again: "You let these people from the Black Vatican come in and allow them to build a church. Isn''t it just the apparent purpose? According to me for so long? Observation, you dont like clergy without productive ability, and, because you have a perverted combat power, so you dont like professional soldiers, and feel that they all come to Westwind Town for free food. Then, you put these three Twelve people staying in the town forcibly, there must be other purposes." "Bingo!" Robb smiled and said, "That''s right! You have been following me for a long time, and your thinking has begun to turn." He smiled and pointed at the busy people: "Let them come in and build a church for the population!" "Thirty-two people are useful?" Xiao Yi said. "You know I didn''t just look at these thirty-two people." Robb smiled and said, "This is just a statement. It is to be addressed to everyone in Hei Si Gran, including the princess... Oh, that''s not right. , Now it should be called Her Majesty the Queen." Robb continued: "Even though Westwind Town is independent, it is an isolated island in the middle of Sigram Territory. Since I first appeared as a priest of Guangming, this town has always been Sigran closed the door. Except for the villagers of Baihua and Stone Canyon who fled in at the beginning, as well as a few merchants, no one dared to get in touch with Westwind Town for fear of being troubled by the Dark Vatican." Speaking of this, Xiao Yi has thoroughly understood Robbs meaning: "You have to let them know that Xifeng Town will not refuse to come, and people of any faith can come here. After this attitude is put out, there will be immigrants. Come on." "Exactly!" Robb smiled: "Let''s just wait and see." Chapter 133： Half a catty Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. The time came to the beginning of November, and the weather had already begun to cool. Lilian sewed Robb a few thicker sets of priest''s clothes, so that Robb can sit on his beloved stone chair warmly, and Xiao Yi, who swears to defend his poverty, can''t bear this gradual change. In the cold weather, I applied to the church (Rob) and wanted a thicker nun''s gown. Of course Robb wouldn''t treat her sister badly. He took out a sum of money to order Xiaoyi''s new nun clothes, even from fall to winter. Oh, yes, there are also those two little nuns who often come to the church to play, they also defend their abject poverty to the death like Xiao Yi. They used to rely on the Holy Light Chapel to feed them, but now they are no longer in charge and cannot survive. Money, life is pretty hard. Robb also prepared thick clothes for them, and asked Xiao Yi to help send them. The two little nuns showed sweet smiles to Robb, rare to see, but thought that Robb, the villain, might take a harp out and play them, and then "charm" them on the bed. The two little nuns dare not. Too close to him. They held the thick clothes they just got, and walked backwards towards the church... Robb smiled and said, "Does it feel that something is a little short of having a nun''s dress? Do you want me to give you a pair of white stockings?" "Hey? Is it okay?" The two little nuns were overjoyed, but half a second later, the two girls reacted at the same time and shook their heads violently: "We won''t wear that kind of...excessive socks." Robb smiled and said, "Well, don''t forget it." The two little nuns showed regretful expressions on their faces at the same time, but they did not change their words, firmly defending their little proud self-esteem, and went into Xiao Yi''s room to change into thick clothes. Robb smashed his mouth and sighed, "Unfortunately, I still couldn''t trick them into showing me wearing silk stockings." After a while, two little nuns came out in new clothes. The newly-made nun''s dress is made of fine cotton cloth, which is thick and solid, very warm, and beautiful in style. The two little nuns are young and beautiful at first, but they look even more lovely after putting on the new clothes. They turned around in front of Robb, giggling and saying, "Thank you Father for the new clothes sent to us." "It should be!" Robb smiled: "You often come to help me clean up, sell salt, sell sugar, etc., and never get paid. It is okay to give you some benefits." The two little nuns smiled and said nothing. At this moment, the three of them all heard a noise, turned their heads and took a look, and found two little nuns in black nun skirts standing by the fence wall of the construction site next door, looking towards this side. Robb recognized that these two little nuns were forced into Xifeng Town by the Baiyue guerrilla group. After more than ten days, he also had a great understanding of the group of black religious believers who fled into the town. He knew these two little nuns. The nun joined the Dark Vatican since childhood and has been growing up in the dark church. This year she is only sixteen or seventeen years old, very similar to the situation of the two light nuns just now. They stood by the fence and looked at the new clothes worn by the two bright nuns with a little envy. However, when they noticed that the two nuns of light turned their heads, the two dark nuns immediately scowled, hummed at the nuns of light, and turned their heads away. "Yo!" The two light nuns were delighted: "Bads on the dark side, what do you look at? Are you jealous and envy that the church of the light sends new clothes to the nuns? Haha, come here, come here if you have the ability to apostate." "Don''t talk nonsense there, we are not getting dressed, but the money in our hands is used to build the church. When the king''s royal merchants Gugu and Jiji come, we will be assisted." Two Darkness The nun puffed up her cheeks and wrinkled her little nose: "Furthermore, the wealth of the Holy See of Light is obtained by deceiving the people. Our high priest has said that you pretend to be good people and are deceived, so you are rich. Although our Dark Vatican is poor, we will neither steal nor cheat." "You only grab it, right?" "You just robbed it, you robbed things and burned people to death." "After you kill people, you train into zombies or skeleton soldiers." "After you burned people to death, you still exposed the corpses to the public..." "After you turn people into zombies, you still use them to fight..." "You burn the whole village to death!" "You turned the whole village into zombies!" ... All of a sudden, it turned into a short story. The two sides talked like flying, and the small mouth turned thief quickly, and they were all spitting each others black materials. In an instant, the bad things done by the Bright Church and the Dark Church were picked up. , I heard that Robb was sweating coldly, and his meowing was so bad that both sides were beyond his ability to understand. However, when Robb was seriously unwell, he wanted to grab all four little girls and spank them. The two dark nuns changed their conversation and began to say that they were better: "We often help the lonely old man with housework!" "Huh, we also often help disabled people do things." "We gave winter clothes to the poor, but we didn''t have to wear them." "We give food to the poor, but we don''t have to eat it ourselves." "We also pay for building roads and bridges for the people!" "That''s a coincidence. My Knights of the Temple are building roads and bridges in Westwind Town." ... Both sides blew themselves up, and they all talked about the good things they did. Robb smiled, not bad, both sides are pretty good. I rub! Robb brushed the floor and jumped up from the stone chair: "Shut up!" The four little nuns turned their heads to look at him at the same time, blinking and blinking, wondering what Robb was going to say. Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "Have you two sides arguing for a long time, haven''t you noticed it? The Bright Holy See and the Dark Holy See, just like his meow, have advantages and disadvantages, humanity, and the same annihilation of humanity, the lower level is excellent, the upper level is rotten... Think about it carefully for yourself, is it half catty, meow, is it half catty?" The faces of the four little nuns all showed contemplative looks! Robb thought to himself: It seems that they understand. As soon as I thought of this, I saw four raised their heads at the same time and asked innocently: "What is half a catty?" "puff!" Robb leaned back on the stone chair: "You were thinking for a while, but what did you mean by the word half a catty?" "Yes!" "You can''t grasp the point?" "We have clearly grasped the important point. If we don''t understand what is so much, we will not be able to understand what you are saying." Robb: "..." At this moment, a cold wind suddenly blew, and the two bright nuns wore thick new nun dresses and did not waver, but the two dark nuns stunned themselves, hugged themselves with their hands, and shrank into After a few seconds, the wind stopped temporarily, and they straightened up again. Chapter 134： It turned out to be so boring The two light nuns immediately became happy: "Hahaha! You dark villains are cold to death." At this moment, Xiao Yi emerged from the church and knocked two violent tremors on the foreheads of the two nuns of light: "What nonsense, how can you curse people to death? Are you still believers in the God of Light?" She taught the two little nuns and turned to Robb: "Father Robert, can I apply for two more thick suits to you and give them to the two little girls who are suffering from the cold?" Robb smiled, this time with a real smile: "Of course!" The two light nuns were stunned on the spot: "Sister Xiaoyi, you...how do you help the dark nun speak?" Xiao Yi turned her head and said seriously to the two little nuns: "In my eyes, they are not heretics or evil people, but priests like us, but the gods we believe in are different. They have encountered difficulties and suffered from the cold. As devout followers of Baldr, the **** of light who loves everything, I am willing to love them and provide them with selfless help. The answer came out." "Papa Papa!" Robb clapped desperately. From the time he knew Xiao Yi to now, Xiao Yi now is the most beautiful moment he thinks. This is what a true priest should have. He gave Xiao Yi a thumbs-up: "I think you are beginning to vaguely find a right path, maybe one day the Holy See of Light will shine in your hands." Lilian grinned and took two sets of black clothes and handed them to the two dark nuns who were in a daze. They couldn''t figure out how they thought, the nuns of the Holy See of the Light would actually give them clothes. The two little nuns couldn''t help but said, "If we accept this dress, is it a bit of apostasy? The Master committed suicide twice in a row in order not to accept the resurrection of the daytime envoy." Robb smiled and said: "Then what you mean is that if I summon a fallen angel to send you clothes, you will collect them? I was forced to waste my magic power and toss them. In the end, you still have to collect them. Is this how the God of Darkness teaches you to face the kindness of others?" Two dark nuns: "..." Robb smiled and said, "Come and tell me, how does the God of Darkness teach you to get along with people?" The two dark nuns looked at each other and then recited the "Dark Bible" in a low voice together: "We are a low-key and secret darkness, willing to be the shadow of the world and set off the prosperity and brilliance of others. If anyone deceives me and insults me, let me He has seen the coldness of the night. If anyone knows me and treats me kindly, they should step out of the shadows and return with the same kindness! Let him know that the night also has warmth." "Tsk, this "Dark Bible" sounds good." Robb smiled and said, "What about the Holy See of Light? How are the corresponding chapters of your "Light Bible" written?" Xiaoyi and the two Sisters of Light also recite together: "No matter what you want others to treat you, you have to treat others the same way. Because no matter how you judge people, you will be judged by others. I must also use some instrument to measure it for you." Robb spread his hands: "Half a catty!" "So, what do you mean by half a catty?" Robb hummed: "I''m too lazy to explain, think about it for yourself." Seeing two dark nuns holding their clothes and wondering if they should not be collected, Robb smiled and said, "Hey! Don''t go back and put your clothes on. Believe it or not, I put the ice magic so cold that you scream." The two dark Xiu were taken aback again, and quickly ran away and got into the small tent where they were temporarily stationed these days. After a while, the two little nuns came out and put on new clothes. It was finally not cold. NS. The little girls of their age have changed their moods very quickly. When they are happy, their little faces are covered with pink, and they look very cute. Robb looked at their legs with unkind eyes. The thick skirts they just put on were ankle-long, but when they walked and rotated, they would still swing the skirts and occasionally see a section of their calves. . Robb couldn''t help smirking and said, "Two dark nuns, you like black very much, don''t you?" "Yes!" Robb is like a bad mullet cheating a little girl into eating sweets: "The black socks, you must also like them." "Huh? Are there any black socks? I haven''t seen them before!" "Come and come, I''ll let you see you right away." Robb cried, "Lilian, go to the factory and get two black stockings." After speaking, he gave Lilian a picture of "Wind sprint". ". Lilian wore a green BUFF light on her body. She shook her body and ran hundreds of meters across the stockings factory. She came out in a blink of an eye, brushed the floor and returned to the spot. The speed was so fast. It''s dizzying. In this way, the two black stockings were handed over to the dark nun. Robb said solemnly: "This thing is used to keep your legs warm. When you put on this, your legs won''t be too cold by the wind when the skirt is occasionally swayed." "Ah? Really?" The two dark nuns stupidly didn''t know the situation. They really went back to the tent and put on the black stockings before coming out. After spinning it, the skirt swayed slightly, and a small section of the beautiful leg that was tightened by the black silk was exposed, and Robb looked at it with a refreshing look. The two dark nuns clapped their hands and laughed: "It''s a good thing, the wind rolled over the calf, it seems that it''s really not as cold as before." "Hmm, it is indeed a good thing." Robb was so cool that he didn''t want it, and quickly wiped his saliva: "Ah, I lied to you! It''s warm, isn''t it? You will wear it often in the future." "Hmm!" The two dark nuns nodded together. "What!" The two bright nuns grabbed Xiao Yi''s arms and shook vigorously: "Sister! Why, they can put on that kind of socks so generously? But we have to be shy and embarrassed to wear them?" Xiao Yi said with a look of embarrassment: "Well... because I am not as embarrassed personally... I didn''t tell you to be like me..." "Hey? Was it just your personal preference?" The two little nuns screamed: "I thought there was something shameless, and we didn''t dare to wear it. It turned out to be so boring." The two swept to the floor and jumped to Robb''s side, and shook his arm vigorously one left and the other: "We want it too, want it white, want it white! The kind that is white and flawless." "One gold coin, very expensive." Robb frightened the two little nuns with a word. But he immediately said, "As long as you promise to show it to me after wearing it, I don''t mind this loss." Chapter 135： An artifact that moves around in an idle state Two bright little nuns, wearing blue dresses and white stockings. Two dark little nuns, wearing black skirts and black stockings. This picture is very eye-catching. Robb looked left and right, and felt quite satisfied with life. However, these four girls are pretty good-looking, and in a blink of an eye they spit out through the fence... Robb stipulated that the Holy See of Light and the Holy See of Darkness were not allowed to fight in Xifeng Town, but he was not allowed to spit. The four little nuns caught his "system defect", and they were not pleased to fight with their mouths. Lu Xun once said: When women are spitting at each other, it is best for men not to mix up. So Robb had to stay out of the matter and pretend that he was out of sight. Lilian got into the kitchen, and after a while, he fried a lot of potato chips for Robb, and Robb waved to the four little nuns who were spitting at each other: "Hey! Come and have fun in the fat house. " The two Sisters of Light jumped over immediately, and one grabbed a handful of potato chips and ate them with chuckles. But the two dark nuns only came to Westwind not long ago, and they were not very clear about Robbs temperament. They dared to eat Robbs food casually. They stood opposite the fence wall, took a sip of water, and looked at this with curious eyes. Bian: "Is that stuff made of potatoes? Huh... What''s so rare about potatoes? Even if we are dead, we jump off the cliff and don''t eat the potatoes of the Holy See..." Robb grabbed a hand and stuffed them over, a few minutes later... Two dark nuns holding potato chips Kaz Kaz: "It''s so fragrant!" At this time, the Necromancer came over from a distance and stood behind the two dark nuns. The two nuns turned their heads and looked at them, and they were shocked: "Oh, Master!" The first thing they thought of was to throw away the potato chips in their hands, but how could they be willing to throw such delicious things? The whole person froze suddenly. The Necromancer didn''t blame them, and there was a kind of smile on that skinny face: "It''s okay, eat! Even Her Majesty likes to eat snacks invented by Mr. Robert, and I have no reason to blame you. ." The two dark nuns looked dumbfounded: "Hey? Does even Her Majesty eat the things given by the priest of the Holy See of Light? She, she hates the Holy See of Light, right?" "Yes!" The Necromancer said leisurely: "No one hates the Holy See of Light more than Her Majesty, but Her Majesty will not reject the invention from Father Robert. Just think about it a few days ago when I was hit to death by the day when I was resurrected. I really feel ashamed for his behavior, but I dont have to be like that. Sixteen years ago, I was a devout believer in the Holy See, hahahaha..." In his last few "hahaha", there was an indescribable sense of desolation. Robb asked: "Are you also a veteran of 16 years, protecting the princess from fleeing?" "Yes!" The Necromancer immediately put on a respectful look at Robb: "I am number eight." Robbqi said: "Why do you use numbers instead of names?" The Necromancer seriously said: "We once swore an oath to use our own name before we killed Mondela and the Holy See of Light, so as not to shame our family. Don''t look at me like this. Sixteen years ago, I am also considered a nobleman in the famous Gran Kingdom." Robb spread his hands: "It may be easy to kill Mondela, but it is not easy to kill the Holy See of Light. Your names may not be restored for a lifetime." The Necromancer smiled ugly and said: "Then it will not be restored! After studying the "Dark Bible", I realized that the greatest thing in the world is darkness, which is extremely powerful, but never publicizes it. I always endure loneliness silently, willing to act as a back figure. I want to be the shadow of Her Majesty. It is enough to support her behind her back. What does it matter if there is a name?" Having said that, he did not forget to depreciate a sentence of the Holy See: "I only know the light of grandstanding, how can I know the greatness of my darkness?" Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "It''s enough for you to just say that you are good. You have to belittle Guangming at the end. I really persuaded you. Be careful and quarrel again." As soon as he finished speaking, the little nuns on both sides began to spit again across the fence. At this moment, three familiar figures walked down the hillside, the head of the person was full of steel armor, and he was so big, it was Golda. He was also carrying a huge package, which was almost as big as his own. The red-haired Xuelu walked in second place, her slender figure, slender straight legs, and Robb''s mood became better in an instant. Golda waved to Robb from a distance: "Mr. Robert, we are back." Robb smiled and replied, "Is the task done?" "Yes." Golda laughed: "Look, I came back with a big bag of natural rubber." Robb smiled and said, "The mayor wants this thing only to be used as a faucet. It shouldn''t be used much, right?" "Yes!" Golda said: "However, my instinct tells me that it can''t be wrong to bring back more of this thing." Robb gave him a thumbs-up: "Your instincts are right! I just happen to need this a lot, and the natural rubber that the mayor can''t collect is all mine." Xuelu brought a fragrant wind to Robb''s face and said, "Are you going to make any weird invention again?" Robb laughed and said, "Is it a great invention, okay? Well, in short, it''s a good thing that can keep me moving around in a lazy state." The little Yi next to him couldn''t help but vomit: "Keep moving around in a lazy state, why does this kind of wording make people hear so uncomfortable?" "Hmph!" Robb said, "Xiao Yi, go call the carpenter and let him bring over all the things I told him to prepare." Xiao Yi shook her head, although she looked suspicious, she went. After a while, the carpenters from Baihua Town came over and brought something. It was a small wooden chair with two big wheels. Yes, it was a wheelchair. Of course, Robb asked the carpenters to make it to order. He pointed to the wheelchair and laughed, "Look, this is the magical tool that allows me to stay idle and move around." Xiaoyi said with a look of disgust: "Lazy invention, just look at it!" But Golda said: "Will this thing be very bumpy? After sitting for a long time, it will definitely bloom." Xuelu elbowed him on the waist and smiled: "That''s why Mr. Robert said he wants natural rubber." "Oh?" Golda suddenly realized, but he immediately shook his head and said: "Natural rubber is not strong enough. If it is used to wrap a tire, it will break apart in a short time." "Yes." Robb smiled: "Golda, you are quite smart. Natural rubber is really not good, but as long as it becomes real rubber, there is no problem at all." Chapter 136： Steady People in this world have never seen "real rubber", so no one can imagine what Robb is talking about. Of course Robb didn''t bother to explain, and asked Golda to take out the natural rubber and put it on the ground... However, let Lilian take out the sulfur and carbon black that were already prepared. These two things have been widely used in this world. So Robb is very easy to get started. Just say hello to the traveling merchant and he will give Robb got a lot. Robb uses "engineering" skills to select materials: natural rubber, sulfur, and carbon black. synthesis! Get the item-rubber! The crowd onlookers saw him put these three things on the ground, and they couldn''t help being a little bit inexplicable, not knowing what he was going to do. As soon as Robb lifted his hand, the three things on the ground were automatically fused together, and finally turned into a dark, strange colloid. The magician is the most curious profession about unknown things in the world. Xuelu was the first to get the rubber in her hand and knocked it first. It felt soft and elastic, but at the same time it was hard and tough. She tentatively folded her hands again, and saw that the rubber block in her hand was bent by her hand, but when she let go, the thing bounced back. "Huh? This thing is a bit interesting." Xue Lu said: "It has strength and elasticity. This thing is used to wrap the tires, maybe it''s really good." Robb smiled and said, "That is inevitable. Okay, let''s not talk nonsense. Carpenters, take out the molds I asked you to prepare in advance..." The carpenters have long been instructed by Robb to make a "tire rubber ring mold". This mold is made according to the size of the "wheelchair wooden wheel". Robb heats the rubber and burns it into the mold. After a while, The cooling is completed, and the rubber has completed its plasticity. The carpenters took it out of the mold and it became a beautiful rubber ring. Of course, the rubber ring made with this very primitive method is a thousand miles away from the rubber ring made by the industrial assembly line, but Robb doesnt dare to expect the effect of future generations. Anyway, he will be able to use it. Just fine. The carpenters worked together, and the two wooden wheels were quickly covered with rubber, and a beautiful wheelchair was completed in this way. A carpenter got into a wheelchair for an experiment. He pushed the wheel with his hand and the wheelchair slid forward. He couldn''t help exclaiming excitedly: "Oh, this wheelchair is not bumpy at all, it''s smooth and stable." "Really? I''ll try it too." Another carpenter got up and walked a few steps in a wheelchair. He couldn''t help being overjoyed: "I''ve never been in such a stable car." "In the same way, make rubber rings for the wheels of the carriage, so that the carriage can run smoothly." The carpenters are happily making wheels for the carriage again... Golda, Xuelu, Xiaoyi, a few little nuns, and even a necromancer, all came to try the wheelchair like watching a Western scene, and then all of them showed surprises on their faces: "This thing... It''s really unexpectedly stable." "Hahaha!" Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Now I can run around the town lazily." He sat down in the wheelchair and said to Lilian: "Come on, push me to stroll around the town." Xiao Yi: "Hey! Why do you need someone to push? When everyone tried to sit in a wheelchair just now, they all turned the wheels by their hands, right? When it came to you, did Lilian push?" Robb hummed: "I am a lazy capitalist. I don''t have feelings. I like to desperately enslave the working people." Everyone: "..." Lilian smiled and said: "The host is not so bad. I like staying with the host the most. Pushing the host to go shopping, I am very happy." She supported the back of the chair with both hands, pushed the wheelchair, and walked out of the church slowly. Its hard for Robb to get a church once. Every time he comes out, he comes out because of a war. He will come out every time a threat comes. Therefore, he really rarely sees the "usual Westwind Town". Come out, you can finally see what Xifeng Town is like now. Stable roads have been built everywhere in Westwind. This is the credit of the Knights of the Three Hundred Temples. They have repaired the main roads in the town smoothly, allowing Robbs wheelchair to run very happily on the road. . "Well, the Knights of the Temple did a good job." Lilian smiled and said: "Yes, Master, the reputation of the temple knights in the town is quite good now. Everyone says that they are a great knight order for the benefit of the people." Robb couldn''t help being amused: "That''s right, the clergy must be like this, they are good clergy." Lilian whispered: "I was not forced to do it by the master. If the master was not here, they would not be so obedient to do things for the people. I know a lot now." Robb gave her a thumbs up. The two walked not far away. Three middle-aged women came from the front, laughing and chatting as they walked. The country woman was talking loudly, and she could hear it from far away: "This month, I knit two. Seventeen pairs of socks. Knitting another 13 pairs can complete the task. The director said that I did a good job and would give me a bonus." "Oh, you are so good? I only knit 19 pairs, and it''s over. If this goes on, I will be deducted this month, and I will have to hurry up in the future." The third female worker laughed and said, "I have woven 30 pieces of cloth this month, and I am the best! And my husband has also received a high rating from the spider breeding department. Hahaha, my salary will be paid this month. Very high." The other two female workers enviously said: "You and your family can both work in the factory. I really envy you! Our husband doesn''t have access to the factory. Now I can only make hard money by digging in the mine, alas." "Don''t worry!" The third female worker said: "My husband told me, the top secret news of the spider breeding department, the old hunter is breeding two big spiders, and a new batch of small spiders will be born soon. When the time comes, the factory will definitely have to expand its enrollment, so you can quickly get your husband ready so that you can squeeze in first." "Hey?" The previous two women were startled: "Aren''t the four big spiders all female? How to breed?" The third female worker said with a smile: "The director took a sum of money and asked Mr. Golda''s team to catch a new big spider, a male spider. I heard that the breeding went well, and there will be a new one soon. Little spiders are about to be born." "So that''s it!" The previous two women were overjoyed: "The factory is going to expand its enrollment. It''s great, great. We''ll talk about it to my husband tonight." Chapter 137： You are a false priest When the three women said this, they saw Lilian pushing Robb over, and at the same time they were shocked and rubbed their eyes in disbelief. Robb waved at them: "Yo, comrades." I thought I would get a "good Father", but after the three women were dumbfounded, they said angrily at the same time: "Where are the fakes pretending to be Father? Our beloved Father won''t run out to go shopping." "Hey?" Robb said: "I am real." "Liar!" The three middle-aged women bent over and picked up the rock by the side of the road, smashed them at Robb, and shouted while smashing in their mouths: "Come here! No, there is an illusionist. I came out to deceive people as Father and Lilian." "What? What blind **** dared to pretend to be Father!" A house next to it opened the door, and a hunter rushed out with a bow. "I hacked him to death." A blacksmith jumped out of the other room, holding a hammer in his hand. Robb hurriedly said to them: "Everyone hold on, I am your Father who is just like a fake replacement." Lilian also said: "It''s true!" "Liar." The three women''s stones hit Robb head-on, and the hunter''s arrow flew over, as well as the blacksmith''s sledgehammer. Then Miss, Miss, Miss... All the attacks failed. The woman, the hunter, and the blacksmith were dumbfounded, and then they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time: "It turned out to be true." A group of people all knelt down: "I''m sorry, Father, we are not going to attack you, we just want to attack counterfeit goods." Lilian was angrily: "Did you make a mistake? Run over and beat the owner violently. Do you use this method to determine the authenticity?" The woman, the hunter, and the blacksmith said together: "When there was no war and no merchants, I saw Father running out to go shopping and replaced it with you. Don''t you think it''s a fake?" Lilian thought carefully: "Uh...this...this is also true." Everyone said: "If it''s the real Father, you won''t be afraid of hitting it anyway, you won''t be able to hit any attack, right? If it''s a fake, then it deserves to be beaten to death." Lilian thought carefully again: "You guys are so reasonable." Robb: "..." So, the way to verify my authenticity is to beat me up? Forget it, the townspeople are also kind, Robb waved his hand and said: "Get up, don''t blame you, I really agree with your firm anti-counterfeiting approach, and I will continue to maintain it in the future. If you pretend to be me, you must bravely rush up to fight, and you can''t let Xiao Xiaozhi pretend to be me to cheat and cheat." "Praise Father!" The townspeople finished their salutes and went to do their own thing. Lilian continued to push Robb around the town, but every few steps, someone would jump out to make a fake. After going around the town, Robb could not count how many times he was attacked. I couldn''t help but sighed up to the sky, "Isn''t the security of Xifeng Town supposed to be taken care of?" Lilian said: "This doesn''t seem to be necessary. When the master doesn''t go out, the law and order is still very good." Robb: "..." As soon as the two of them said this, they heard another townsman yelling: "Where is the counterfeit, boys, bite him!" A townsman rushed over with a group of geese! Robb saw this posture: I wipe it! Even animals are used? Wait, goose? He glanced at the wheelchair he was sitting in, which seemed like Zhuge Liang, then glanced at the flock of geese rushing over, he couldn''t help being overjoyed, hahaha, well done. Ten minutes later, several plucked geese stood pitifully beside them. Robb was holding a goose feather fan just made in his hand, fanning the wind pretendingly, while smiling: "Hahahaha, hahahaha, Lilian, push the prime minister back home." "Master, what does the prime minister mean?" "It means I am handsome." "Oh, I see, the master looks like a real prime minister." "How does this sentence sound weird?" After a round of laughter, Lilian pushed Robb back to the church. As soon as she sat down in the church, she heard cheers on the construction site of the dark church next door. Robb turned his head to look. It turned out that the townspeople who were helping to build the church were making trouble. They seemed very happy. They were jumping and flipping their hats in the sky, looking like they had picked up money. Robb couldn''t help but greeted: "Hey, what are you guys happy about?" The townspeople turned around and laughed: "Father, the necromancer has processed money for us. Everyone has issued ten more silver coins." "Huh?" Robache said: "Where did he get the money?" The thirty-two people from the Dark Church who fled into Westwind are very poor. They sold horses and finally raised a lot of money to build the church. They couldnt even afford the clothes of the two little nuns. , How is it possible to have money to distribute to the townspeople? However, Robb understood just now when he asked this question. The townspeople spread out, wearing two big beards in the middle. They are Her Majestys Queens merchants, Gugu and Jiji. The two guys wore black silk and white silk last time. The huge shocking effect brightened Robb''s eyes, making him blindfolded to receive them all the time. But this time they came in November, and the weather was cold, and it was impossible for these two guys to run around in stockings and shorts. They put on serious trousers, even if they were wearing stockings, Robb couldnt see them inside. , I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. When they saw Robb, they quickly saluted: "Mr. Robert, hello!" Robb smiled and said, "Oh, did you give No. 8 financial assistance?" (The Necromancer who settled in Xifeng Town is No. 8.) The two said: "Yes, the guerrillas chased the Eighth into Westwind Town. Her Majesty has known about it a few days ago. She specially ordered us to bring a batch of materials to the Eighth, so that he can bring darkness in Westwind Town. The Holy See will carry forward." Robb asked with interest: "Does the queen know that I don''t allow No. 8 to leave the city?" The two nodded: "I know!" Robb: "Then she is not going to fish people out?" The two businessmen laughed and said: "It is a delight for us to be able to enter Westwind Town to spread the doctrines of the Dark God. How can there be any reason to evacuate people? The townspeople of Westwind Town need the Dark God For the help of God, may the grace of the God of Darkness spread over every inch of the earth." Robb smiled. He thought he had placed a group of dark church under house arrest, which would cause the queen to send someone to ask for it. Maybe it would be ridiculous, but he didn''t expect that the queen was really a calm guy. On the contrary, Take the opportunity to let the Dark Vatican infiltrate Westwind Town, but this is exactly what Robb expected. After all, Westwind Town is within the sphere of influence of the Dark Vatican. If the Dark Vatican does not settle in, it will be difficult for the population to increase, and there will be nothing if there is no population. Robb smiled and said, "Your Majesty the Queen is quite a visionary." The two businessmen laughed and said: "Of course! Royal orthodoxy, and Mondela''s kind of crooked ways that don''t know how to manage the country, can''t be the same thing." Robb spread his hands: "Why do you always step on the other''s foot after complimenting yourself?" Chapter 138： Country-level ways to make money The two businessmen came to Robb''s stone table and sat down. Just now they sat firmly, and both of them glanced at the big water tower of Robb''s house. Robb followed the eyes of the two of them and couldn''t help but feel happy: "What? Did you see my water system?" The two businessmen nodded their heads: "Last time we came to your place as a guest, we experienced the comfortable feeling of''as soon as the faucet is turned on, the clear water comes''. Just now we were on the construction site over there and experienced it again and felt this thing. Its a great invention." It turned out that the dark church under construction had already pulled a pipe from the mayor''s water tower, and it was ready to use water. The mayor is also a clever person. He charges ordinary townspeople at the price of "20 copper coins a month", but for "large buildings" such as the dark church, he charges "two gold coins a month". The price is charged. The reason is of course that there are many people living in the church, and there are many people who use water in public places, so it must be charged a little more. Following the principle, the necromancer couldn''t explain the mayor, and finally paid the money obediently. The water pipe has been pulled over for several days, and water is really needed on the construction site. Many townspeople wash their hands and face at the water pipe after finishing their work. It feels refreshing. Just now the two businessmen arrived in a hurry, and the Necromancer asked them to wash their faces and wake up. The two businessmen felt very comfortable after using them, and naturally came up with their ideas. "Mr. Robert, can you teach us how to make this kind of thing called''tap water''?" Two businessmen respectfully said: "If we go back and put this thing in Her Majestys temporary residence, she will be very happy. ." Robb smiled and said: "It''s not just for the queen? You must have seen the mayor collect money from the dark church and smelled the business opportunity from it. You want to build this thing in the Lost City and the Road of Light. Hey, with the population base of the Lost City and the Bright Road, the water plant can make a lot of money after it is completed, and it will become one of the most important sources of military expenditure for Her Majesty. I heard that Her Majesty is implementing it in many villages and towns. Tax exemption, and tax exemption can be exempted for two or three years. If she doesn''t consider how to make money, she will be dead." The two businessmen looked embarrassed: "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from Mr. Robert. You are right. Her Majesty is not short of military expenses for the time being, but after two or three years of tax exemption, it will definitely be short. The military expenses are over, but even so, we cant stop implementing tax exemptions, so...heh...heh...we need to find some national-level income-generating methods." Water plants are undoubtedly a national income-generating method! This kind of thing can still be done by the mayor in a small village, but in a giant city like the Guangming Road with a population of hundreds of thousands, it is impossible to change it without the countrys presence. This is a typical country. To make money. Robb smiled and said: "Well, then I will help you with some ideas...First of all, I have to warn you that it is impossible to supply the entire path of light with one water tower. Such a water tower is impossible with current technology. Implemented. You need to partition the city first..." Speaking of this, Robb turned the goose feather fan around and drew a city on the ground with the fan handle, and then drew a few horizontal and vertical lines to cut the city into several large pieces. Then I drew a water tower sign in the center of these blocks and said with a smile: "First calculate how many people a water tower can supply drinking water, and then divide the city into many districts according to the population, and build a water tower in each district." "Each water tower is managed by a separate team." Robb smiled: "All employees are divided into several categories. One is the management team, which is responsible for managing all the operations of the water tower. The other is the operation team, which is responsible for pumping water to the water tower. Full. The third is the maintenance team, where the pipes are broken or the faucet is broken, they must rush to repair as soon as possible. The fourth is the promotion team. The promotion team goes door to door to persuade everyone to install the water pipe, bargaining and charging, etc... " After speaking, Robb took the goose feather fan back and fanned himself slowly: "Understand?" The two businessmen gave Robb a big gift on the spot: "Sir, what a genius! Listening to you, the vague concepts in our minds suddenly became clear. You are truly an unborn genius and a hero! We! On behalf of Her Majesty the Queen, I would like to extend my deepest gratitude to you. After returning, we will immediately start construction in the Bright Road and the Lost City, starting from the rich area and slowly spreading it to the whole city." "It''s easy to talk, I won the prize." Robb smiled and said, "Since you have decided to build a water tower, then I have a small proposal. In your bright road, you probably haven''t understood how to build a water tower, hold a water pipe, or make a faucet. However, Xifeng Town has such talents. The plasterers and blacksmiths here know these skills. I suggest you send a cart to hire the clay water iron and blacksmith masters in Xifeng Town. , Go and instruct your craftsmen to make water towers. The pay can''t be lowered. After the instruction is over, send a cart to send them back." The two businessmen were overjoyed and said, "Mr. Robert has even helped us figure out the talent issue. Thank you Mr. Robert for your kindness." Robb''s heart is secretly happy: These techniques are not difficult. You will figure it out sooner or later. I will send people to pass on for help. In fact, I sent them to the Bright Road to make money. The craftsmen made a lot of money on the Bright Road, but Go back to Westwind Town to use it, this is called "income-generating foreign exchange", you know what a shit. The two sides shook hands and greeted each other. Robb waited for them to finish talking about it, and then smiled and asked, "Okay, now it''s time to talk about me. Did you get the corresponding items from the purchase list I gave you last time?" The two businessmen hurriedly said: "You have too many lists, and we won''t get it all together for a while. This time we came here and only got one thing for you..." The two beckoned, and the entourage sent a large package. They put the parcel in front of Robb and said with a smile: "This is received from the maritime merchants in the Lost City. The quantity is not large. With just one package, there is really no way to get more." While speaking, he opened the package. What appeared in front of Robb was a piece of dry, yellow gelatinous substance. Robb couldn''t help being overjoyed: "Not bad, not bad! A big bag of natural isinglass!" The two businessmen asked in a daze, "Mr. Robert, although we got the fish gelatine for you, we really dont understand the use of this thing! The merchant who sold us this thing said, This thing can only be used for medicine in a small amount, and it has no use other than that. You buy such a large bag at a time, what on earth do you want to do?" Chapter 139： Take the opportunity to grab her hand "Hey, I dont know how to use it. What you all know, what is the meaning of me doing it." Robbs face brought on the iconic smirk again. This is every time he wants to invent a snack. The smile that will be revealed, the kind of smile that the gourmet heart that has been ahead of the primitive people for hundreds of years will only be unique when it is about to move. As soon as he saw him smiling like this, Lilian couldn''t help but leaned over: "Master, do you have something delicious again?" Xiao Yi snorted coldly, and moved a few steps here without a trace. Xuelu simply hooked Robb''s neck, squeezed her plump Oppie on Robb''s back, and said coquettishly: "Is there something delicious soon." The two light nuns and dark nuns couldn''t help but crane their necks, secretly looking at the situation here. Robb grabbed a handful of isinglass in his hand and laughed loudly: "What I am going to do this time, or the girl''s favorite thing to eat, girls here, blessed are you." The girls were overjoyed. When others said this, they might not believe it, but when Robb said this, they believed it unconditionally, because he had invented countless delicious snacks, and no one was better than what he said. Eating is more reliable. Robb heard a drooling sound, he turned his head and said, "Lilian, are you drooling already?" "No, no, I don''t!" Lilian shook her head quickly. "That must be Xuelu." "I don''t have one." Xuelu smiled: "It makes me look like a little girl who has never seen the world." "Then...who is it?" Robb looked at Xiao Yi with interest. Xiao Yi''s cold face started to redden slowly, getting redder, and finally reddened to the edge of her ears, but she didn''t deny it. "Tsk tusk tusk!" Robber was happy. He wanted to tease her again. If she sees her blushing like that, let it go. You have to be forgiving and forgiving, and be kind. "Okay, now I''m ready to start work." Robb said: "Lilian, you go and help me get some things like flour, milk, eggs, sugar, and soybean oil. By the way, prepare a few more bowls and basins to use Pack all kinds of materials." Lilian hurriedly went, and after a while, the table was full of materials. Robb smiled and said, "I''ll make it quickly and give you a deep taste, and then I will tell you how to make it. You are optimistic about it, don''t blink." He grabbed the isinglass and rubbed his hands, the isinglass turned into isinglass powder. Then Robb uses the "cook" skill to select the materials "isinglass powder", "milk" and "sugar". Start manufacturing... Obtain: Butter. Seeing a bowl of strange brown jelly in the bowl instantly, the girls looked dumbfounded: "What is this?" The most courageous Xuelu stretched out a finger, wanting to pick a piece in the bowl and taste it, but as soon as she stretched out her hand, Robb grabbed it and said with a smile: "The thing is not completely finished. It was not allowed to steal food before." Xuelu played out her tongue playfully: "What''s the point of not eating it?" After fifteen seconds, she added: "You held my hand by stopping my stealing action, and then kept it on, taking a lot of advantage, right?" "Huh? Are you there?" Robb released his hand and put on a serious face: "I kept holding it because I was afraid that you would eat it again. This is to protect the food. How can I say that I take advantage of you? What? Its not good for you who want to steal food." Everyone squinted together! Only Xiao Yi said straightforwardly: "If a girl wants to steal a snack, can you take advantage of others? If Xuelu wants to steal something more valuable, can you justify it? Drag her into the room... ahem... I can''t say it because it''s so frantic." Xuelu''s eyes lit up when she heard this. Robb hurriedly said: "No, I''m not single enough yet, I haven''t breathed enough free air, you play triumphantly, don''t try to make me responsible in this way, no matter what you steal, I won''t do it. " Xuelu: "Cut!" Robb said to Xiao Yi: "Look, look at Xuelu''s expression, it''s obvious that the thing I just grabbed her hand was a willingness to fight and a willingness to suffer. What are you nuns who ran out to interject? what is the matter?" Xiao Yi: "..." Well, there is no reason to talk to this unfamiliar couple of dogs and men, so Xiao Yi had to be silent. "Bump!" The four little nuns next to each other suddenly stretched out their hands and patted **** the stone table at the same time: "Can you grasp the point? Obviously they are making snacks. Everyone is waiting for something delicious. Where did you go? Hurry up and continue making snacks." When the little nuns finished cursing, they suddenly discovered that the enemy nun actually said the same thing as themselves. Oh my god, how could this be? The light swore to the death not to confuse with the darkness, and the four girls hummed again and turned their heads away. "Cough! That''s right." Robb returned to the rhythm of making snacks, and laughed: "What I just made, called cream, is just a semi-finished product. Don''t panic, let''s continue." He picked up "flour", "eggs", "sugar" and "soybean oil" again. Start making...obtain: cake. This time, everyone has a little idea about the things they made. Xuelu said, "Is this a bread? Oh, no, this thing looks more fluffy than bread." Lilian said: "It should be the bread with eggs and sugar, but I usually have to bake the bread. Why doesn''t the owner need to bake it, just rub it with my hands?" Robb smiled and said, "I have a grace in me. When you want to make this thing, you have to bake it." He finally picked up things like "cake" and "cream". Start making...obtain: butter cake. clank! An extremely beautiful cream cake that looks like a birthday cake appeared. The only difference from later cakes is that Robb uses unbleached brown sugar instead of white sugar, so the color of the cream is a bit brown. , Not as white as the cream cake of later generations. But even so, this thing makes the girls look straight... Xuelu: "This thing looks delicious." Gu Gu: "With so much sugar, can it not taste good?" Jiji: "This thing is so expensive that it is just a material like sugar. If you sell it, you have to sell at least two gold coins to recover the cost." When the two said that, the butter cake was basically defined as "aristocratic food", and the civilians would not even want to taste it. Although Xiao Yi did not speak, the word "think" was written on the cold left cheek, and the word "eat" was written on the cold right cheek. The two little bright nuns were pitiful: "Ah, we want to eat it too, but we don''t want to be caught by the priest!" The two little dark nuns turned to the necromancer: "Master, will Mr. Robert give it to us?" Robb took out a knife, brushed it, cut the butter cake into sixteen pieces, and said with a smile: "Okay, everyone, one piece, try it!" [Rob won the cream cake] Chapter 140： The taste of butter cake Mr. Lu Xun once said: Only men can refuse cakes. Zi said: Women are born for cakes. Mr. Lu Xun also said: A woman has two stomachs, one of which is specially used to hold cakes. Zi said: I want to make a woman happy, capture her heart, apologize to a woman, propose to a woman... In short, it''s the right thing to give a cake. Lu Xun once said: I wiped the nun''s mother, but the labor and management hadn''t said it! Xuelu was the first to reach out for the cake, and put this novel thing in her mouth. She seemed to have been in a fixation technique, and she was completely stunned. Then, she desperately pressed the piece of cake on her hand. He stuck his mouth and reached for the second piece. Of course, this hand was immediately grabbed by Robb, and this time he said nothing to let go, he rubbed it gently in his hand, hehe smiled and said: "Don''t panic, I''ll do it later, don''t worry Go grab someone else''s." Xuelu still had a piece of cake wrapped in her mouth, and said vaguely: "In a moment...make a...bigger one!" Robb smiled and said, "Do women really like big ones?" "Smelly rascal, go to hell!" On the other side, Lilian also carefully picked up a piece of cake. She did not move as fast as Xuelu, but operated relatively slowly. First, she licked the cream on the cake. A face instantly changed to o(* ^@^*)o, and then eat the cake and cream together, the little face is full of happiness. Xiao Yi said coldly: "I''m not greedy. I just want to try to see what this thing tastes like. First declare, I am absolutely not greedy. Gluttony is one of the seven deadly sins. I am a loyal believer of the God of Light. Its absolutely impossible to overeating." After speaking, she took a piece of cake and stuffed it into her mouth. Later, Xiaoyi confessed to the God of Light for a week because of the gluttony of seven deadly sins. After the confession, Robb brought out a new flavor of cake... so she confessed for another week. After the confession, Robb...so Xiaoyi confessed for another week... The two bright little nuns licked their fingers constantly beside them, wanting to eat, and were afraid that Robb would take the opportunity to grab their hands, until they saw Robb holding Xuelu''s hand, they seized the opportunity and hurried to one person. Grab a piece of cake and run away. After a while, the two "Um, Um" voices sounded behind the tree. The most pitiful are the two dark nuns. The two of them are still a little jealous of Robb''s identity as the "Priest of the Holy See of Light", and always feel that it is impossible for him to give good things to himself. Although Robb sent them thick clothes and black stockings, they still habitually put themselves in a position of "unwelcome". The two dark nuns were afraid to reach out their hands, but the cake was not only good-looking, but also delicious. The smell could be smelled far away. The two little nuns almost reached out their hands. Little eyes are full of grievances. But I saw Robb beckoning to them: "No. 8, two little nuns, what are you going to do in a daze there? Come and get it." The Necromancer, number eight, respectfully respects her as a gift: "Sunshine and food do not belong to the Necromancer." Robb said in an angry manner: "Stop talking strange things, you can''t come to eat, your two little nuns dare not come over, you don''t think for yourself, but also for your subordinates." "This..." The Necromancer turned his head and looked at the two little nuns who were babbling, and couldn''t cry: "If you want to eat, go and take it, why stare at me?" The two dark nuns said pitifully, "Master, we dare not." No. 8 had nothing to do, so I overcame the fence and came here, took two cakes, put them in the hands of two little nuns, and sighed: "Eat, eat! What doctrines and rules do you feel like, here is Mr. Robert It''s going to be a mess." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t agree with this. I am very lawful." Everyone shook their heads together, thinking: You are a ghost. However, this is because they have misunderstood Robb. Robb is actually lawful, but his order is the order he brought from later lives, which is a little different from the order of people in this world, such as what In Robb''s opinion, there is no need to blend in religious disputes. However, Robber is absolutely impossible to commit robbery, arson, and fraud. The two dark nuns got the cake and brushed the floor and hid behind the tree. Soon after the tree, the voice of "Um, Um" rang. Seeing what the girls looked like when they ate the cake, the expressions of the two imperial merchants immediately became serious. Businessmen look at something with a different vision from ordinary people. Gu Gu reached out and picked up a piece of cake, put it in his mouth, his eyes suddenly opened: "Oh, this thing is going to make a lot of money." Jiji also picked up a piece, took a bite, and then slowly said: "Ladies should be willing to pay more than three gold coins for this thing. The biggest cost is two large pieces of sugar. Assuming the cost of these two pieces of sugar is required Fifty silver coins, so you can earn two and a half gold coins by selling a cake. There are many rich people in Guangming Road and Lost City, and the sales of this thing will not be bad." Cuckoo nodded: "Men are always willing to spend money for their women! I''m sure this thing will sell out. Now the key issue is the manufacturing process..." When the two said this, they turned their heads to look at Robb together. When Robb was making just now, the two of them opened their eyes and looked desperately, trying to learn it secretly. However, Robb used the skill of "cooking", and it came out by rubbing his hand, so he couldn''t learn at all. The two businessmen had to look at Robb with pitiful eyes. "Want to learn the process?" Robber laughed: "Don''t teach you, why should I teach you the process so stupidly? Such a profitable business can only be enjoyed by me in Xifeng Town, if you want it. , Just come to Xifeng Town every once in a while to buy goods." The two businessmen sweated profusely: "It takes several days from Westwind Town to Guangming Road. If this thing is left for a few days, the taste will definitely deteriorate." Robb said: "Then I don''t care. In order to make money, capitalists will always have ways to solve various difficulties! I am optimistic about you." Two businessmen: "..." "Forget it, after all, I am not a devil. I will give you two cakes. One will be given to Her Majesty the Queen, and the other will be cut into dozens of pieces for you to give to the ladies to taste." Robb said casually. Two rubs, two cream cakes appeared on the table. When the two businessmen looked at the cake, their brows wrinkled tightly, my God! What can I do to ship these two cream cakes back as fast as possible? You don''t need to think about it or know that if this thing is left for a few hours, the taste will be completely different. Chapter 141： Earn foreign exchange The two businessmen thought and thought, the transportation problem of this cake must be solved. After thinking about it for a long time, Gugu gritted his teeth and whispered: "Chiji, it seems that it can only be transported by air. Please send a manticore over by the Royal Air Force regiment." Chichi shook his head and said: "Although we are also royal merchants, the Air Force regiment and us are not affiliated with each other. If you want them to help, you have to spend money. If you fly over from the Bright Road once, you will at least charge us five gold coins. ." He grumbled: "This time is a gift to Her Majesty, how dare they charge? As for next time, hehehe...even if we pay five gold coins, we still have a profit. Anyway, the cake is not heavy, Scorpion Tail Lions can transport at least ten or eight cakes at a time, and we can still make a lot of money." Chichi said: "I hope the cake can make more money. Her Majesty the Queen is now spending a lot of military expenses." When the two said this, Robb suddenly approached from the side: "How do you make money for being so stupid? Come, let me teach you how to sell a cake that could have sold three gold coins and sell four gold coins. Her Majesty has made more money." He looked over curiously. Robb said, "Take a knife and cut the cake into eight pieces. Each piece is sold for fifty silver coins. Isn''t that four gold coins?" Gu Gu Jiji thought for a while, and suddenly realized. Robb said: "You can go one step further and cut the cake into sixteen pieces and sell each piece for thirty silver coins, so you can make more." The two businessmen knelt to Robb on the spot: "Are you a business genius or a devil? Or both." Robb smiled without saying a word, and thought to himself: I have been teased by the cake shop for more than ten years in later generations, can I still not understand? Cuckoo took out a crystal ball from his arms and put it on the table. After twisting it twice, the crystal ball quickly lit up, and a necromancer appeared on the opposite side. Robb was intrigued as soon as he saw it: "Oh, the crystal ball for the message!" This thing is not in the game! In the game, a player wants to talk to another player, even if it is far away from the whole world, that is, open the friends list and send a whisper to the past. Therefore, there is no such thing as a crystal ball in the game, but Luo Bai has seen it in various Western fiction novels. This was the first time I saw a real thing, and I couldn''t help but be very interested. Cuckoo said to the necromancer on the other side of the crystal ball: "Master One, we are now in Westwind Town, and would like to ask you to send a manticore from the Royal Air Force regiment to carry something." The Necromancer known as Number One hummed: "How can the Royal Air Force come out to ship goods?" Crumbling: "It is a gift from Mr. Robert to Her Majesty the Queen. This thing needs to be kept fresh and cannot be delayed, so it must be transported by flying troops." "It turned out to be like this. Since it is something of Her Majesty the Queen, I will send a manticore over immediately." Necromancer No. 1 said: "But, don''t want to bring me other personal belongings!" "Villain." Gugu cursed sullenly, "Isn''t there any luck for money?" Necromancer No. 1 said: "Give it money? Do you think that money can call the Royal Air Force regiment? We are sacred soldiers, not hawkers who solicit goods! Unless, you get five gold coins, I can think about it. ." "Okay, I understand, the villain who wants money." Gugu turned off the crystal ball, then chuckled at him: "The talk was successful, and it turned out to be five gold coins to give away at once." Chichi said: "Let''s ship ten cakes at a time. The purchase price of the cakes is two gold coins each, a total of 20 gold, the shipping fee is five gold coins, and the cost is 20 hardware. A cake is cut into sixteen pieces and sold for four gold and eighty silver. The total income of the cake is 48 gold, deducting the cost, there is still 23 gold to be earned!" Cuckoo said: "If you invite ten manticores to fly once, you can earn two hundred and thirty gold coins." Chichi said: "There are a hundred manticores in the Royal Air Corps!" The two of them slapped each other''s palms, making them happy. Robb spread his hands: "Is it really good for the Royal Air Force regiment to use the two second-hand goods like this? Once in a while is enough. You should study how to transport them by land to keep them fresh. I''ll give you a little idea. Hey, as for how to do it, think about it yourself." As he said, he took out the magic container and played with it in his hand. The two merchants got inspiration from his actions, and their eyes lit up: "Yes, magic props! In a small space, using magic props to continuously output ice magic power can guarantee the quality of food." The two hurriedly bowed down to Robb again: "Your Excellency, we are completely incomparable. In the future, there is still a lot to learn from you in terms of business." "It''s easy to talk." Robb suddenly pointed his finger at the crystal ball in Gugu''s hand: "I want to ask, do you have more crystal **** for communication? Or... do you sell it?" Cuckoo stunned, and then smiled: "This thing is not a rare thing, it is available in the royal family of all countries, but the quantity is not too large, you know, this thing has a strong strategic effect, and it is generally used for military" Robb said: "You don''t need to introduce its functions in detail. I understand that you only need to say whether to sell it or not, as much as you want." Gu Gu said in a bit embarrassed manner: "I really dare not make my own claim to this kind of strategic magic item. I need to go back and ask Her Majesty the Queen. If she allows the crystal ball to be sold, I can sell it to you." "So you want to ask Her Majesty to sell it?" Robb showed a hearty smile on his face: "Understood, after you have tasted the cream cake I gave to Her Majesty, then ask her if she can sell me crystal balls. In addition, if you dont sell crystal **** to me, my butter cake is not for sale." Two businessmen: "..." Before long, a lion roar came from the sky, and three huge, fierce manticores flew from the sky in the southeast. Their huge wings spread out, blocking the sun, and casting three on the ground. A huge black shadow. After circling two times on the top of Robb''s church, he landed and squatted obediently in the courtyard. One of them was sitting with a knight, and the other two were empty. The two businessmen each took a cream cake packed in a box with ice magic and sat on the manticore, and waved goodbye to Robb: "Mr. Robert, about the crystal ball, please wait for our good news. " Robb smiled: "I believe it will be good news." The manticore soars into the sky and heads towards the bright road... Robb beckoned to the girls at home and smiled: "Come here, everyone, I will teach you how to make cakes. After everyone learns, I will teach the women in the town, so that everyone can learn the craft. When these two merchants come to purchase, we will dump them in large quantities to earn foreign exchange." Chapter 142： Her Majesty the Queen A few days later... The bright road! The headquarters of the White Lion Knights, the residence of the Grand Duke Yingsi, has now been converted into a temporary residence for Her Majesty the Queen, or the imperial palace. Its just that the scale of this imperial palace is compared to the one that has been through for many years. The old palace is obviously not enough. Her Majesty, who was only a few days away from reaching 20 years old, lived in such a simple palace, but did not show any impatience. Although she is only a few days away from reaching the age of 20, she has experienced greater storms than any other person of her age. She has enjoyed prosperity and wealth, she has also experienced the lack of food, she has been radiant and invisible. In the darkness. She has a more determined mind than anyone of her age, she is not materialistic, not luxurious, not greedy for enjoyment, and not self-willed. Her calmness and reason often make people forget that she is just a young girl in season. At this time, she was sitting upright on the throne, looking through a stack of sheepskin documents, which recorded the recent military situation and financial situation. Obviously, there is not much good news! The battle ahead was undecided, and another werewolf guerrilla team entered in the confidant''s heart. It was very tricky. This **** werewolf guerrilla team has not been caught until now. Although she had sent a Black Earth Knights to destroy the guerrilla, it was still unknown whether she could succeed. After all, White Moon Night is Mondela''s famous general, not so easy to deal with. Her brows are frowning tightly... Winter''s footsteps are getting closer and closer. A cold wind came in through the window. Her Majesty''s white dress was slightly rolled up by the wind. She suddenly thought of something and said to the guard next to her: "Go and call the chef." After a while, the royal chef arrived, standing below with his hands down respectfully. The queen said indifferently: "The **** priest used butter cake to threaten me and forced me to sell him the crystal ball. It is totally unreasonable. It''s just snacks. How can I exchange it with strategic magic items? I am that. A greedy person?" The chef hurriedly said: "Of course you are not." "Yeah!" The queen seemed to ask casually: "Then did I succeed in the cream cake research you studied?" "No!" The chef said with a bitter face: "The cake has been made successfully. It is very simple and not much different from making bread. But cream, only cream can''t be mixed anyway." The queen patted the handrail with a "slap" loudly: "Isn''t the raw material very clear? Isinglass, milk, sugar, these three materials, nothing more than the matching, why can''t it be done?" The chef was sweating profusely: "This...There must be a special technique in this. We...we have studied that the brain is shaking, but we still can''t make the cream successfully. The two adults, Gu Gu and Ji Ji, again I cant give us any hints. According to them, Mr. Robert just rubbed his hands to make cream. The specific steps are really unclear. The queen sighed for a long time: "Just tell me, is there any hope of researching it out?" "Yes!" the chef said, "but...at least...it will be a few months." "A few months?" The queen''s volume increased by an octave. The chef was sweating profusely: "Yes, a few months." The queen waved: "Forget it, go down." The chef bowed his head, saluted, and then walked away quietly. The queen thought about it for a long time, and then said to the guard: "Go call Gu Gu and Ji Ji, and prepare a crystal ball..." The guard was about to leave, and the queen stopped him again and said, "Also, bring me the last piece of cake treasured in the magic refrigerator." A few minutes later, Her Majesty the Queen carefully held the last small piece of butter cake with both hands and gently licked the cream on it. It was refreshing and not greasy, so comfortable, so delicious, ah, ah, why is this so delicious Ah? I am obviously a talent who has tasted the sufferings of the world and has long since been unmoved by foreign objects. In the face of the ambition of rejuvenating the country, what kind of food is just plain food? You give me victory! You play triumph, don''t influence my firm will. Drive out failed! The sweet cream made her face bloom with an unparalleled smile like a rose blooming. Once the first beauty of the Gran Kingdom smiled, it was truly unstoppable. All the guards in the palace couldn''t help turning away for a moment. I didn''t dare to look directly after turning my head. They heard Her Majesty the Queen, who was smiling, sighed in a very melancholy voice: "I have five more mouthfuls. I''m going to finish eating." Winter is almost coming, and the slack season is coming. The residents of Westwind Town have harvested the last batch of autumn potatoes and deposited them in the cellar. If it was this time in previous years, most of the townspeople would prepare to enter the rest mode and wait for the beginning of the spring to start working again. But this year is different. The stocking factory in the town will not stop because of winter. In order to feed the spiders, hunters have to hunt and catch goblins and ogres, as well as various beasts and monsters. Moreover, the beasts and monsters around the village are becoming less and less useful. Some townspeople with fast brains have felt that just catching monsters is not enough to feed the hundreds of spiders, and the second batch of spiders is about to be born. Greater demand for meat is already on the agenda. In addition, the people of Xifeng Town are getting richer and richer, and they are willing to start spending money on food. The meat in Xifeng Town has begun to skyrocket. After calculations, the townspeople found that raising pigs, chickens, and even rabbits can make a lot of money, instead of losing feed money like before. As a result, some townspeople began to raise all kinds of domestic animals. Whatever chickens, ducks, gooses, rabbits and pigs would raise, they would not be able to sell them. It just happens that winter is the season of fattening, so let the livestock grow! When they grow fat and big ears, they sell them in the stocking factory. As a result, in the slack seasons of previous years, this year is still in full swing, and Westwind Town has become a small town that will never sleep. That morning, Robb collapsed on the stone bench in the yard as usual. Suddenly, the alarm bell rang again on the sentry tower southeast of the town. This sound made Robb a little curious. It has been a long time since no one dared to come to Xifeng Town to make trouble. What''s the situation with this alarm? Before he could speak, Lilian pushed his wheelchair and ran over, smiling and said: "Master, come up." Robb moved his butt, got into the wheelchair from the stone chair, then picked up the goose feather fan Lilian handed over, pointed at the southeast corner, and smiled: "Go!" I saw Xiao Yi, three adventurers, Bishop Elsie, Necromancer number 8, and a large group of people came out of their house and followed Robb to the town gate. Robb looked around: "Well! Our lineup is really getting bigger and bigger." Chapter 143： They are hypocritical Robb went up to the town wall, only to realize that there was no enemy coming from outside, but a large group of "refugees", there were two to three hundred people, obviously refugees, dragging children and girls, carrying pots and pans. , With a few possessions, one by one, unclothed and unsatisfied. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that these refugees have a pair of furry pointed ears on top of their heads, which look like cat ears. After this glance, Robb finally knew why the sentinel in Westwind was ringing the alarm. Because these refugees are not humans, but demihumans. To be precise, they are cat people among demihumans. In addition to the humans, elves, dwarves, dwarves, and trolls, there are also various monsters on the Every Demon Continent. In addition, there are sub-races that are relatively close to humans. The one that is more familiar to people is Dongtu. There are hundreds of millions of rabbit people in the Datang Kingdom. In addition, the werewolf guerrillas belonging to the Mondela Knights, the bear people, cat people, dog people, pig people in the forest, murlocs, shrimp people, crab people, lizard people, etc., are extremely large in variety, ten You cant count a finger plus ten toes. The current sentries in Westwind Town are all served by soldiers from the Knights of the Temple. These soldiers have believed in the Holy See of Light since they were young, and the Holy See of Light, except for the werewolf tribe led by Baiyue, treats demihumans of almost all other races. Being heretics, not only does not deal with them, but even persecutes, drives, and even kills them. Therefore, when the sentinels of the Knights Templar saw demi-human refugees appearing outside the city, their first reaction was not to rescue them, but to close the town door tightly and sound the alarm bell. As soon as Robb saw the scene, he cursed at the sentry next to him angrily: "This situation is also ringing the alarm? Do you think I am very idle? It made me run all the way from the church to the side of the town wall, tired to death. Come here, drag this sentry down and shoot him for ten minutes." Bishop Elsie rushed out of the side and kicked the sentry to the ground: "Ring the alarm bell, it''s time to fight." Everyone: "..." Xiao Yi said in an unpleasant manner: "You were already very idle, and you were pushed over by Lilian in a wheelchair. Why did you run all the way? Tired? You are tired like this, or are you not a person? You even instructed the bishop to beat him. sentinel?" Robb said innocently: "I didn''t instruct you!" Xiao Yi said, "Isn''t it called an instigation if you say you want to be shot for ten minutes?" Robb spread his hands: "I''m just telling a joke. I don''t know that Bishop Elsie is so active." Elsie was embarrassed and thought: Did you flatter your head too much? Well! Forget it, overshooting is also an attitude, as long as you show what you want to shoot, you can''t go wrong. There was a fuss on their side, but the two little nuns from the dark church on the other side yelled: "Ah, there are refugees from the cat people family outside. Open the town door and let them in. Hurry up and be pitiful." The sentries remained motionless, and even rolled their eyes at the two dark nuns. The two dark nuns looked at the sentinels of the Holy See of Light around them, and then realized that things were beyond their own discretion, so they looked at Robb pitifully. Robb didn''t disappoint them, and without even thinking about it, he ordered: "Open the door to the town and let the cats in." A paladin gave a "hey" and wanted to speak, but before he could say a word, he was thrown to the ground by Bishop Elsie. Then Bishop Elsie opened the town door by himself. . The cat people refugees outside were still hesitating, but at this time the No. 8 Necromancer stood on the town wall, together with two dark priests, waved to them together: "Children, come in! The gate of Westwind Town. Has been opened for you." The cats dispelled their concerns and ran over quickly. These guys run really fast. In terms of running speed alone, they are far beyond human beings. In a blink of an eye, they ran through an arrow and swarmed in from the town gate. They did not come to Robb, but on the eighth. In front of the necromancer, he knelt on the ground with thumps and thumps: "Dear Master, please save us." Robb felt interesting: "These people are followers of the Dark Church!" "Isn''t this a matter of course?" Xiaoyi explained in a low voice: "Cats like night, and cat people are the same. They are inherently biased towards the dark Holy See. When the light comes, for them, it is time to take a nap. " Robb smiled and nodded: "Look at how to deal with the eighth." No. 8''s face, as dry as a dead person, was filled with kindness: "What''s the matter with you? Have you encountered any difficulties?" The cats pitifully said: "The village where we live was attacked by a group of werewolves. They burned our village and robbed us of all the food we had stored for the winter. Fortunately, we escaped quickly, otherwise we would all be killed. But. Although we were still alive, the village was gone, and we couldn''t survive the cold winter. We had to go out to find a place to live and stay... I heard from the merchant that the Master is in Westwind and it is very rich, so we wanted to seek asylum here." It turns out that these cat people usually live in the white poplar forest southwest of the white birch forest. There is a small village there. No. 8 has some friendship with these cat people. He once led the dark church mission in the village of cat people. I stayed here for a long time and sent many supplies to the cats. The cats are grateful for virtue and remember the grace of the eighth. I heard from the merchant that No. 8 was in Xifeng Town, so I dragged my children and women to find it. They also didn''t expect that there were people from the Holy See of Light in Xifeng Town. Seeing a group of priests of Light and Darkness standing together, their foreheads were a little confused. No. 8 turned his head and glanced at Robb, but saw Robb made a "Give it to you" gesture, a little calm in his heart, he smiled at the cats: "Since you are here, of course the God of Darkness will not Ignore you, just as the dark church in Westwind Town has just been completed, you can live in my church temporarily. As for how to live next, I will make arrangements for you." The cats are overjoyed, and quickly praise the **** of darkness, praise the Master! Then the cats stood up, followed behind the two dark nuns, and headed towards the church. The people of the Knights of the Temple stood by and watched this scene. Robb turned his head and smiled at Xiao Yi and the two little nuns: "Look, is their behavior exactly the same as when you accepted the refugees?" Xiao Yi nodded and said nothing. The two bright little nuns couldn''t help but spit out their tongues: "The dark villains are pretending to be kind, they are true and hypocritical." "Hahaha!" Robo laughed haha. Xiao Yi scowled and said seriously to the two little nuns: "Whether they pretend or not, the poor people are rescued, isn''t this the most important thing?" Chapter 144： I want to dig a canal After the sentry who sounded the alarm was despised by everyone, Westwind Town returned to calm. Robb was also pushed back to the church by Lilian and collapsed on his stone chair. Across the fence, you can see that the church next door is very lively, just like when the refugees from Baihua Town first came to Xifeng Town, they were all crowded in the church, so densely packed, the newly built dark church hall could not be crowded. With so many people, only a part of the old and weak women can enter the hall, while the men are all sitting in a mess in the courtyard outside. Oh, that''s not right! The action of cat people sitting on the ground should be called "lied down" to be precise. They lie down like cats and turn their tails around to cover their faces. They look cute. Robb gave himself a "slap" slap. Damn it, all the men in the yard are lying on their stomachs. You are "cute" here. Be careful to bend yourself. At this moment, two dark nuns came out of the church, followed by a little cat girl who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, with pointed ears, hairy tail, and there were six more on her face. The beard, three on one small face, looks cute. "Hehehehe, it''s really cute this time." Robb was overjoyed, his eyes always chasing the cute little cat girl. This catwoman looks like a tabby cat, with the black and white tail fluttering behind her back, which is really cute. I saw two dark nuns leading Kitty to the faucet, turned on the faucet, and taught her. Kitty tried it, with a smile on her face, nodding to indicate that she would use it, and then she took a bucket. Come over, fill a half bucket of water, take a rag to soak in it, and then start to wipe the windows of the church. Robb couldn''t help crying from a distance: "Hey, girls, what are you playing with?" The three girls turned their heads, and Kitty''s eyes had a typical "don''t get close to anyone else" vigilance. The cat people and cats have very similar habits, and it is difficult for them to get acquainted with strangers immediately. But the two dark nuns smiled: "Father, this little cat girl is not willing to simply accept relief. She wants to find some work to do, so we let her clean the windows of the church." Robb smiled and said, "It seems that she is a good cat!" Kitty woman angrily said: "I am not a cat, I am a cat person!" Robb smiled and said, "Yes, yes, I was wrong." Kitty girl bared her teeth at Robb, showing a "super fierce" appearance: "Bad priest of the Guangming Sect, don''t come and talk to me." The two dark nuns hurriedly stopped her from continuing and whispered: "Mr. Robert is different from the other priests of the Light Church. He is a good man." Little cat girl cried and said with a sad face: "There are no good people in the Illuminati sect. My house was burned down by those werewolves who believed in the Illuminati sect. They were necrotic." The two dark nuns said: "This is true, except for Father Robert in the Holy See of Light, everything else is bad." "Hey! You said this. We can''t assume that we didn''t hear it." The two bright nuns jumped out from nowhere, stood by the fence, and cursed at the dark nun with arms akimbo: "You are the bad guys. It''s a bad guy." "Bah, baah!" "Ahhhhhhhhh!" The four little nuns began to spit and attack again. Catwoman looked left, looked right, suddenly confused, why the light and dark churches here use spit to fight? At this time, Necromancer No. 8 got out of the church and bowed respectfully to Robb before saying: "Mr. Robert, I want to ask you something next." Robb smiled and said, "You ask!" The cat girl was once again daunted. For the first time, she saw the necromancer of the Dark Vatican asking the priest of the Bright Vatican, and the priest of the Bright Vatican had an attitude of "ask any questions, I know everything". Isn''t it too weird? In fact, she was not the only one who was dumbfounded, all the cats in the yard looked at this side dumbfounded. The dumb face of a creature like a cat is particularly happy! The same goes for cat people. The Necromancer respectfully said: "Mr. Robert, you have rescued the refugees from the Birch Forest and the Original Stone Canyon, and arranged for them to live and live their lives. I admire your methods very much. Now I have two hundred and eighty-seven. The cat people, their village is destroyed, and they can only be stationed in Xifeng Town in the future. I want to ask, do you... do you have any way to arrange them too." Robb smiled and said, "What life skills do they have?" The Necromancer said seriously: "They are very good at hunting...but the area around Westwind is a bit over-hunting. Now almost all the living things on the mountain have been caught and fed to the spiders, cough..." "In addition, they are also good at fishing, but Westwind Town is also four thousand yards away from the nearest river. It is quite inconvenient to fish. To be honest, there are werewolf guerrilla groups outside, and there are many monsters swaying. It is not surprising that a two-legged dragon flies from the sky. If they are four thousand yards away from town to fish, it would be too dangerous. So I feel distressed about this now and don''t know how to arrange their lives next. Again: one yard is equal to 0.94 meters) "That''s it! I think about it." Hearing the word fish, there was a little thought in Robb''s heart that jumped quickly... Fishing! Robb also has fishing skills, of course, he is also at full level. However, there is a slight difference between the fishing skill and other skills, that is, after the other skills are fully practiced, you will have no motivation, and you will feel tired even if you use it. Only fishing, even at full level, can still play. Isnt there a good thing to say? Why is the prince still addicted to fishing when the country is ruined? Because fishing is so good, it''s fun. Thinking of this, Robb suddenly wanted to play fishing... "Oh!" He sighed long, "If only there was a river that could flow through the yard of my church, I could sit on my beloved stone chair and stretch out a long Fishing rod with a new fishing rod. It would be so cool to catch a mutant fish and make a delicious wind snake." No. 8 sweats profusely: "Mr. Robert...Hey...Wake up...Don''t dream in broad daylight. Let''s study how to help the cats." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t think about it, I have decided that I want to fish lazily. The easiest way is to create a river for Westwind Town. As long as there is a river, the cats can fish for a living. Moreover, after the river is established, a series of technologies such as waterwheels, water mills, etc. can be developed, um, its so decided." No. 8 suddenly sweated: "How do you create the river?" "Dig a canal!" Robb smiled and said, "Have you never heard of such a thing as a canal? I now decide, for the entertainment project of Xifeng Town...Well, no! It is for the enrichment of the industry! Dig one for Xifeng Town The canal, cats can also fish and play in the canal." Chapter 145： Disk it! No. 8 had a ghostly expression on his face: "Dig a canal? To the population of Xifeng Town, dig a canal?" The current population of Xifeng Town, even with the newly arrived cat people, is only more than two thousand people. With this amount of manpower, let alone digging a canal, it is difficult to dig a man-made lake. And the nearest river to Xifeng Town is to the south of Xifeng Town, a full four thousand yards away from the town. This distance, let alone digging a canal, would make the people in the town half tired to dig a canal. Moreover, one of the pillar industries in Xifeng Town is mineral production. This shows that the geology around Xifeng Town is hard. After digging a few meters underground, there is a hard rock formation. How to dig a canal? How much effort can it take to dig a riverbed out of the rock formation? Number 8 almost jumped up and shouted: "You guys are digging a hairy canal." As soon as Robb saw his expression, he knew what he wanted to say, and smiled: "I also know that digging a canal is very troublesome, difficult, and very tired, but how can I fish without a canal? Huh... no, no, just now. Lets talk fast, how can fisheries be made possible without a canal? How to enrich the towns industrial structure? Strengthen the towns transportation capacity? With the continuous development of industrialization, this town must need a canal!" No. 8 stopped talking, just an expression that didn''t reason with the neurosis. Robb took out a map of Westwind Town and attached it to the stone table. Then he picked up a charcoal bar and drew it on the map: "Well... the canal is pulled over from the river four thousand yards away, and give it to that one. The river becomes a course...The main river passes through the south of the town, and then two small tributaries are introduced. One tributary bypasses my church, and the other is connected to the mayors water plant... Two small wooden bridges are built here, Tsk tsk, all the people from Jiangnan Water Village have come out..." He was able to draw vigorously, but the number eight next to him kept shaking his head: thinking, your painting is a big project, how much manpower does it cost? Maybe it can be done on the Guangming Road, mobilizing tens of thousands of civilians to dig for a few months. In Westwind, dream. At this moment, a terrifying lion roar suddenly sounded in the sky. Robb and Number 8 raised their heads together, and saw three manticores slowly descending. One was led by a Royal Air Force knight, and the other two were sitting gurgling and whistling, and they waved at Robb. Signaling, before the manticore landed, they saluted from a distance, saying hello: "Dear Mr. Robert, we are here again." When the manticore fell on the ground, the two quickly jumped down, ran a few steps to Robb''s stone table, gave him a big gift, and sat down opposite him properly. Robb was happy as soon as he saw them, and smiled: "Yo yo yo, well come, there will be no news for many days as soon as you go, I am still wondering, do you want to secretly make butter cakes by yourself instead of giving me a crystal ball? " Gu Gu and Ji Ji thought to themselves: Are you too witty? Your Majesty the Queen wanted to develop her own butter cake, and you broke it in just one bite. Robb shook the goose feather fan in his hand and laughed: "It''s useless if you don''t speak. I guess it is right. Her Majesty the Queen has developed a cake recipe, but the cream level can''t be passed. Tsk tsk. There is only cake. Without cream, its meaningless! Because women dont like cakes, they like cream cakes." Grumbling: "..." The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly: "Mr. Robert, don''t ridicule us." The two took out a wooden box, opened it carefully, took out a fist-sized crystal ball from it, and placed it in front of Robb respectfully: "This is the crystal ball you want." Robb was overjoyed. He was very interested in everything he hadn''t played with. He immediately took the crystal ball in his hand, took it twice, and said with a smile: "Not bad, not bad, but... this thing It should be a group of two for long-distance communication. You only give me one. What do you mean?" Gugu smiled bitterly: "This is a strategic magic item after all. It has a very important strategic effect. If you give you a pair, you can send one of them to Donggran, and use it to contact Mondela at any time. Then we are very bad. Therefore, Her Majesty the Queen has thought about it and decided to sell you one so that you can also use it for playing. We dont have to worry about strategic magic items being used where we dont want to use them. Is not it?" Robb thought about this question carefully, but expressed his understanding. Her Majesty the Queen also has to weigh strategic-level things. It is impossible to throw them casually, or she would accidentally lead her into the ditch. "I understand, but I only have one crystal ball, and I can''t play it." Robb suddenly grumbled to him: "Otherwise, I will hack you to death and grab the crystal ball from your body to make a pair. Are you okay?" Gu Gu was taken aback: "It''s not good!" Jiji hurriedly said: "If you can''t do it, the crystal ball on Gugu can only be used to contact Number One, not your crystal ball. It''s useless if you grab it." Robb said: "How do you want to play?" Gu Gu and Ji Ji hurriedly said: "Ah, it''s like this. Another crystal ball corresponding to your one crystal ball is in the hands of Her Majesty. You can use this crystal ball when you want to play long-distance communication. Direct contact with Her Majesty the Queen of the underworld." It turned out that this crystal ball was given to Robb because Her Majesty wanted to eat cake, so Her Majesty felt very self-blame. On the one hand, she did not want to let strategic magic items fall into the hands of outsiders, but on the other hand, Unable to resist the temptation of the cake, finally had to make a difficult decision: give Robb a crystal ball, but the corresponding water ball must be pinched in her own hands. She paid the price for her gluttony and came to play the crystal ball with Robb personally, so that she could also use her eyes to confirm that the crystal ball would not be misappropriated to do something unfavorable to Siglan. This is her performance as a ruler, responsible for the country and for her actions. "Really?" Robb smiled: "So you can contact Her Majesty the Queen. That''s not bad. Men always don''t mind chatting with beautiful girls. How do you start this thing?" Crumbling: "When you want to contact Her Majesty the Queen, you only need to tap it three times, and Her Majesty will receive a reminder. If she taps the crystal ball over there three times, you will be able to talk." He whispered: "Similarly, when Her Majesty wants to contact you, she will play the crystal ball over there three times, and then your crystal ball will glow, and you will be able to make a call after you play it three times." Robb smiled and said, "That''s how it is! I think this crystal ball is awkward, not round at all, let it be!" Chapter 146： Thats too bad Robb placed the crystal ball on the table, stretched out his hand, swiped on the crystal ball, and set three times! The two businessmen were dumbfounded and thought to themselves: You can directly connect the crystal ball with the queen of your own country. You don''t even want to prepare it, so just take it directly? Normal people should at least take a bath and change clothes, and dress more formally. The location can''t be on the stone bench in the church yard, it should be a more solemn place. I saw the crystal ball on the table emit a shining white light, this is calling for Her Majesty to answer. At the same time, the crystal ball on Her Majesty''s side will also emit the same light. Robb thought that the queen would be very busy and might not have time to answer her "phone", but he did not expect that the crystal ball flashed for less than ten seconds, and the light on it faded, and then the crystal ball slowed down. A beautiful woman appeared slowly... The picture projected by this crystal ball has a little "fish-eye effect", it is a spherical picture, that is to say a little distortion, but this little distortion does not affect the beauty of the woman. Her beauty is absolute, pure, without a trace of impurities, long golden hair like a waterfall, dark blue eyes like gems, and a snow-white dress worn on her, as if she was born with it, it should be in this way. She was obviously also looking at Robb on the side of the crystal ball, looking very carefully and seriously. Robb waved his hand to Her Majesty in the ball, and smiled: "Mosimosi, hello, Her Majesty, oh, this is too unkind to call you, I''d better just call your name, Isabel The eighth? No, the sixth? Um... it seems to be the ninth, right?" The two businessmen almost went crazy, and hurriedly shouted: "It''s Elizabeth VII! Even if it is called wrong for generations, why can even the name of the Wang family be called wrong?" Robb coughed dryly: "I''m sorry, Miss Elizabeth, I am not familiar with the history of the Gran Kingdom, and it is not against you. I don''t know what the king of Norma is called, and the emperor of the East China Tang Dynasty. It''s also impossible to name it." Her Majesty: "..." I am afraid that changing the king is about to raise the table to send troops, but Her Majesty the Queen has experienced strong winds and waves since childhood, and has seen all kinds of people, especially in the Lost City. She has seen many exiled nobles and arrogant adventurers, and even He is an Asian who doesn''t understand etiquette. She didn''t show any dissatisfaction with Robb''s messy performance. She just said faintly: "When the two royal merchants set off with the crystal ball, I was ready to meet with you. I didn''t expect you to look so young. , Handsome, but far from what I imagined." Robb smiled and said, "What do you think I am like?" The queen said: "To be able to forcibly occupy Westwind Town in this troubled time, there is nothing you can do to let Eastern and Western Grand Capital take you. I think your Excellency must be a very sophisticated politician, a hero of the iron bowl, who should be around forty years old. With a biting heroic temperament, and a pair of eyes with vicissitudes and maturity, I really didn''t expect it to be a little yellow hair." "Hahaha!" Robb Dale: "You just praised me for being handsome, and then I immediately complained about me, like a little yellow hair, it seems that I am a fake, what I really want to say is, My face is not worthy of what I did. As a result, you are still blaming me for calling your name by the wrong name, saying that I am immature and unstable." The queen shrugged and said nothing, but undoubtedly acquiesced. Robb said: "Sure enough, are mature women controlled by uncles? Only the little girls who are more troublesome like little yellow hair. Damn, I should pinch myself older when I pinch characters." The queen showed a curious expression: "Huh? Why do you pinch characters?" "It''s okay, I''m just talking nonsense." Robb smiled: "You''ll know after you have been in contact with me for a long time. I often say things that people don''t understand. At this time, you just have to smile." The queen smiled, beautiful as a flower. Robb found that this woman was a bit powerful. You offended her. She didn''t get angry with you, but remembered in her heart that she would give you back when she found a chance, and she showed no mercy when she complained. And she can fully retract and unwind with her facial expressions. Just after spraying someone, she will be able to show you a smile immediately, which is so powerful. The queen smiled and said: "The crystal ball has been brought to you. The cream cake you promised can also be sold to my royal merchants in large quantities, right?" "Of course." Robb smiled and said, "I''ll let someone do it now. The two businessmen will be able to use the manticore to bring the cream cake back to the road of light after a while." There was a flash of joy in the queen''s eyes, but she quickly pressed it down, and she said again: "I bought the cream cake with money. Of course, this crystal ball can''t be given to you for nothing. You have to buy it with money." Robb asked, "It''s easy to say, how much is this thing?" The queen said: "A pair of 1,000 gold coins, if only one is given to you, I will only receive you 500 gold coins." "Tsk, it''s quite expensive! Can''t you just get a discount for my acquaintances and acquaintances?" "We are acquainted with a ghost, you called my name wrong just now." The queen didn''t intend to show Robb face at all: "If you are acquaintances and acquaintances, which can be discounted, can you call me the wrong name?" "You''re great! Okay." Robb said, "I can accept the price, but I don''t like to be earned foreign exchange by others, so I will barter, and I will also use a strategic-level prop with you. exchange." Although the two queens of foreign exchange did not understand, she still remembered that Robb had just said that he would often say something that he did not understand. You don''t have to ask, just smile, so she smiled and said, "What props?" Robb stretched out his hand and grabbed it in mid-air. Using the magic of "fetching objects from the air", a portal scroll in the warehouse flew out with a brush and fell into the palm of his hand. He handed the scroll to Cuckoo''s hand and smiled: "Unlimited number of portal scrolls, as long as the person who casts the scroll does not enter, the portal can exist for a week (the rules of the game, the server is maintained once a week). That''s right, There is a note, you can only send between cities you have been to, and you cant open the door to places you havent been. "What?" With the Queen''s knowledge, I was shocked to hear the function of this scroll. Gu Gu and Ji Ji almost jumped up. This...this is really a strategic portal scroll! With this thing, Her Majesty can instantly adjust the forces of the Lost City to the Road of Light, or from the Road of Light to the Lost City, whatever they want. If this is not a strategic level item, what else would you dare to call yourself a strategic level? Across the crystal ball, Robb could see Her Majestys skirt trembling gently, and after a few seconds, she spoke, and her tone was actually very calm: "Although I have suffered a bit, I will be my friend. My friend, I agree to use a crystal ball for your portal scroll." Robb laughed: "Hahaha, I actually said that I was at a disadvantage. Your little sister is so funny. You are not a businessman, but a queen. It''s really awkward." [Rob received a video call (only to Her Majesty the Queen)] Chapter 147： Ready to open up the river Robber spit out, but the queen didn''t even blush. Striving for the best benefit for herself is the basis of negotiation. The queen has long been accustomed to negotiating with various forces and exchanging various benefits. When she was only four years old, she was sitting among a group of veterans, listening to them and the people of the Holy See of the Illumination there, talking for a long time, and then listening to the news they brought back, the Holy See of the Illumination and Mondela said Yeah, we have reached a consensus on interests. Then she began to flee, and in the process of fleeing, she saw the veterans and the people of the dark Holy See sitting together to negotiate and negotiate, and reached a consensus for countless interests. Then she grew up day by day, and the negotiators changed from veterans to her. She stood at the front desk and negotiated with the dark church, with the exiled nobles, with the demi-human patriarchs, and with all the forces she could come into contact with. She is only twenty years old, but the sentence she has talked about is almost comparable to what others have eaten. Her face was not red and her heart was not beating, and she took advantage of Robb''s advantage. She also changed the subject easily: "Mr. Robert, I saw a map on the table with strange lines drawn on it. You are going to dispatch troops. Will it?" It turned out that the crystal ball is equivalent to a "fisheye lens" with a very wide angle of view. Through the crystal ball, she can see a lot of things here, including the map Robb placed on the desktop, but the picture is very distorted. It''s amazing, I can''t see it very clearly. The "canal" line drawn by Robb with charcoal on the map looks a lot like a marching route. Robb smiled and said: "Send troops and generals? Miss Elizabeth really loves to joke, where are my soldiers and generals in Westwind town? I love peace, and I don''t like to send troops and generals. This is just a canal drawn." He picked up the map and showed it to the queen. Now the queen could see clearly, it was really a painted river. She couldn''t help being a little curious: "Mr. Robert is going to dig a canal? This...this piece is not a small project, with the geology and population of Westwind Town..." You don''t need to finish it, but everyone understands it. Necromancer No. 8 approached from the side and respectfully said: "The subordinates also feel that the canal cannot be dug, but Mr. Robert said that he must open the canal anyway. The subordinates are planning to take a good look at what Mr. Robert is doing. made." The queen said: "Then watch it carefully and write me a detailed report after reading it." "Hey!" Robb was upset: "I said number eight. This is my crystal ball. I bought it just now. You use my crystal ball to talk to your queen. Should you pay me? Communication fee?" The eighth stepped back awkwardly. Robb turned to the crystal ball again and said with a smile: "Miss Sister, you don''t have to wait for the report on the eighth. I will show it to you now... well... let''s open the river next to my church first." "Open now?" The queen was a little dazed: "Where are the migrant workers?" "My migrant workers in Westwind Town are all money. How can they be used for such a silly thing as Kaihe?" Robb smiled: "On the eighth, come and hold the crystal ball, follow me, and let your queen see if I am How to open the canal." The eighth quickly held the crystal ball and followed Robb. I saw Robb lazily got up from his stone chair. He stood up and everyone around him looked over in surprise. Lilian, Xiaoyi, the adventurer trio, and Bishop Elsie The townspeople on the hillside all exclaimed: "Father actually got up, my God! Father got up." Queen:"???" The eighth whispered: "Mr. Robert usually slumps on the stone chair from morning to night, and doesn''t even move. Every time he gets up, it is when there is a major event in the town, such as a powerful enemy. Therefore, as long as he stands up, the townsfolk will be like this." Queen:"!" I saw the townspeople rushing to tell each other, and after a while, thousands of towns gathered around together, standing in the distance talking. "What happened?" "Why did Father stand up?" "There is no enemy coming!" "Although there is a businessman, but the businessman is right in front of him, there is no need to stand up to greet the businessman." "Yeah, yeah, Father got up suddenly, he must be doing something big." The townspeople began to prepare peanuts and melon seeds, small benches and umbrellas, and they were about to enter the lively watching mode. The group of cats who had just entered Westwind Town didn''t know Robb''s habits. Seeing that the townspeople of Westwind Town made such a fuss, they couldn''t help but be a little curious. Cat people are very similar in temperament to cats. They are timid, suspicious, and cautious in nature, so they all stand far away, and some even climbed onto the tree and looked at this side with a dumb face. The little cat woman cleaning the window even climbed onto the roof of the dark church and squatted there to watch the play. The princess couldn''t laugh or cry at the crystal ball: "It''s not just such a small gesture of standing up, it can actually attract onlookers..." Robb smiled at her and said, "This is the charm of Uranus superstars. I, for the sake of Westwind, decided to make my debut and become an idol." Everyone: "..." "Father is saying something that I don''t understand again." "Pretend that you didn''t hear him, ignore him, or he will start to seduce again, and he wont be able to catch the point." The townspeople expressed calmness, hold back, don''t laugh, don''t talk to each other. Robb felt the deep malice of the townspeople. Damn it, no one followed the labor and management. Forget it, there is no reason to talk to you unfamiliar townspeople. He walked to the church, where he planned to open a canal. Reached out and waved at the townspeople standing on the ground: "Brothers in front, get out of the way, um...for your safety, get out of the way for at least a hundred yards so that you won''t be affected." The townspeople heard it, one hundred yards? This distance is a bit wide! The princess sank her face and said in a low voice, "Should we dig a river that is at least fifty yards wide? Then we should let the townsfolk do it quickly. How can we let them get away?" Seeing Robb stretched his hand in the air and grabbed something from the air, a piece of iron ingot and a piece of coal in the warehouse flew into his hand. He rubbed his hands and the iron ingot and coal merged into a steel ingot. Then Luo Bo rubbed it again, and the steel ingot became a two-handed great axe! The princess wondered: "Make an axe like this? What the hell!" Robb raised his great axe in both hands... For a moment, the sound of the north wind cry sounded around him. "Huh?" The well-informed princess saw it in an instant: "It''s the favorite starting style used by the savages living in the northern wilderness!" Robb raised his giant axe with both hands high, jumped, and jumped more than ten meters high. The man was in the air, and a terrifying fighting spirit filled his body. The north wind made the barbarians stronger and more violent. He roared loudly in mid-air, shaking dozens of miles away. Then, with both hands, he waved the giant axe and slashed it heavily from the sky. Barbarian shots must be accompanied by angry battle roars, Robb is no exception, he shouted loudly: "Heaven! Beng! Earth! Crack!" Chapter 148： The world is falling apart "boom!" Robb''s great axe landed, and the power of that moment shocked everyone''s heart. A terrifying force on the axe plunged into the earth, and the earth uttered a mournful cry and then clicked, and the earth cracked, just like when the world was angry, it tore a huge crack in the ground, and the crack was still there. Keep walking forward. The hard rock bed is like a cracked earthen jar, which does not break open with a click, and it stretches into a river that is a thousand yards long, fifty or sixty yards wide, and a dozen yards deep. The townspeople who watched the excitement lost their voices collectively... I''ve seen countless excitement before, but this time the excitement is really a bit surreal. Not to mention ordinary townspeople, even Xiaoyi, the three adventurers, Bishop Elsie, the queen, the eighth, and Gu Gu Ji Ji, who had a little vision, were frightened by the axe''s might. The sensitive and vigilant cats were so frightened, they hid behind the house, behind the tree, and some even found a pile of leaves to get in and buried themselves. Amidst the dust, Robb was waving the dust in front of him with his right hand, holding the map he drew in his left hand, looking at the map, and then at the "river course" that had just been "opened up", with a satisfied smile on his face. : "Very good, complete a thousand yards of river, just a few more axes and it will be done. Fortunately, if you control the force, you will split it into a canyon with a little more force." Everyone: "..." He turned around and smiled at the cats: "Little cats, don''t worry, we will have a river soon, and you can catch small fish and eat it." Cats: "..." Robb: "Why don''t everyone talk?" The cat girl squatting on the roof of the dark church yelled "Ah" and fell from above. It turned out that she was shocked by Robb''s axe just now, and for a while, she would forget where she was and under her feet. After a stir, he stumbled and fell off the roof. Robb shook his body, with a red light behind him: "Charge Feng Feng Feng..." In an instant, Robb ran a distance of nearly a hundred distances, and reached under the eaves of the dark church. He reached out and took the cat girl in his arms. Catwoman was suddenly hugged by him, and she was even more frightened, struggling violently. Robb felt a stream of heat rushing on his arm, and the cat girl was scared to pee. He hurriedly let go, and the little cat girl jumped out of his arms and quickly fled into the dark church. "After all, I am not a monster. Is it necessary to do this?" Robb said, "Being so scared by others, I am quite injured." Everyone: "..." Robb saw that the townspeople were still in a daze. He also knew that the axe he had just exceeded was too high. It seemed to scare the townspeople, but dont worry, at this time, as long as you use a trick, you can get them right away. Wake up. He opened his throat and yelled, "In the river channel I cut with the axe just now, there is a mineral vein. Look, a lot of silver mines are exposed. Go and pick it up." As soon as the townspeople woke up, they hurriedly took a closer look, isn''t it? There is a section of the "river course" that is littered with silver phosphorescent stones. Isn''t this a silver mine? Pick up this kind of stone, smash it, filter it, and get silver powder, which can then be made into silver ingots, which is almost equivalent to money. "Wow!" The townspeople cheered, rushed to the bottom of the river, and madly picked up the stones. As for Robb''s frantic axe, who else cares? Robb didnt rush to chop the next few axes anymore. Once he opened up the river course he built with the southern river, the river would soon be filled with water, and the silver mines would sink to the bottom of the water. , He can''t get through now, wait for the townspeople to make a fortune, and then go to dig the river in the back. Back to the stone chair, sat down with his feet up, threw the giant axe aside, smiled and beckoned to No. 8: "Look, the river channel you want is available, and the cats will soon have a way to settle down. You go back and make arrangements for them to build their house as soon as possible." No. 8 has a strange expression on his face, as if he is saying: Is it okay for him to meow? However, he didn''t dare to say this directly, so he respectfully bowed: "Understood." He was still holding a crystal ball in his hand, and the queen in the ball was also stunned, but she was a queen after all. After only a few seconds, her expression returned to normal, but her face turned pale. : "The move you just now was a trick of the barbarians in the northern wilderness. The mountains and the ground were broken, right?" "Yes!" Robb clapped his hands and said, "Miss Elizabeth is so knowledgeable, she deserves to be a king." The queen said: "But I have never seen a river that can be cut a thousand yards long, fifty or sixty yards wide, and ten yards deep! This is abnormal, and the strongest barbarians can cut out at most one. A small hole more than a dozen yards long comes out, what kind of avalanche is you?" Robb spread his hands: "My name is, Seriously and hard, the landslides, and the savages you met before weren''t serious and didn''t make any effort." Queen:"" This is a little bit irrational. The queen felt a little tired talking to this guy and her heart was tired. She sighed and said: "No matter, I am a little tired today. I will turn off the crystal ball first and go to deal with some government affairs, etc. I''m free, let''s contact again." Robb smiled and said, "Okay!" The queen was about to reach out and take a shot on the crystal ball to turn off this thing. Suddenly a clerk came out next to him and said: "Your Majesty, the person we sent to talk about the water pipe connection project reported that the business talks were not going well. Some civilians feel that the connection fee is too high...reluctant to bear the initial installation fee..." It turned out that Guangming Road is no better than Xifeng Town. Xifeng Town is rich in mining. Iron and copper are almost worthless. The mayor installed water pipes for all the townspeople. But the Road to Light is different. The copper and iron there are quite expensive. If Her Majesty the Queen wants to provide water pipes to every household, the amount required is too great, so she has to charge the residents a sum of " "Initial installation fee", and then pay the "monthly fee" every month. This "initial installation fee" is really not a small figure. The nobles don''t care, but the civilians simply can''t accept it. When the queen heard the return, she couldn''t help but frowned, wondering what to do. At this time, Robb in the crystal ball said: "Haha! Then allocate the initial installation fee to the monthly fee. You advertise that there is no initial installation fee, but you must promise to use it for at least one year, every month. Just charge a little more for the monthly fee. Ask the clerk to go back and study how much money you charge each month to recover the initial installation fee without letting the user feel that you are losing. Make a list and solve this in minutes. thing." Chapter 149： Call me when you have time "Huh?" After hearing Robb''s words, the queen couldn''t help raising her eyebrows slightly. This plan was amazing. She wanted to turn off the crystal ball, but at this time she took it back, and asked the crystal ball seriously: "Mr. Robert, your plan seems to be really good. Spread the initial installation fee to the next. In one year, even the poor can afford to pretend, how did you come up with such a powerful method?" "It''s not hard to think about." Robb smiled: "Didn''t I teach you how to cut a cake into eight and sell it in sixteen? This is the same reason." The queen nodded and said thoughtfully: "It''s really a good way! However, if you use this kind of payment in a year to collect money, the people will save money, but the initial installation fee at the beginning, It''s all on the treasury, and the pressure on the treasury here will become very great." "Oh, what''s the matter with your young lady? She looks very shrewd, but she is actually clumsy." Robb said earnestly: "You use a one-year delay for the poor, but for the nobles You can take a one-year advance payment method. You only need to promise to the nobles and rich people that you can pay a years annual fee in advance, and you can give a one-month monthly fee. If you do this, the nobles and wealthy people will be enthusiastic. The land is paid in advance for one year, and the money they have paid for one year in advance is used to install the fee for the poor. Your treasury is under ghost pressure." Queen:"" Gugu and Jiji were also silent for a while. The three people immediately understood. To put it bluntly, it means to let the nobles and rich people pay to install the installations for the poor, and then collect the annual fees from the poor. The treasury will pay at most any money and it will be done. After a long time, the three of them sighed together: "It''s a devil! There are a set of methods to cheat money." Robb spread his hands: "Thank you for your pertinent evaluation. I have long wanted to give this devil word to a company called XX Mobile." The queen actually bowed a slight bow to the crystal ball. Although the magnitude was not large, the ceremony was really big in her capacity. She was quite serious and said: "Thank you Mr. Robert for your guidance. I will carefully consider the opinions, and then let the clerk draw up detailed terms. If there are similar issues in the future, I will come to Mr. Robert for advice." Robb smiled and said, "No problem! Call me anytime." "telephone?" Robb pointed to the crystal ball: "I mean this." The queen understood and smiled: "Okay!" This time, the crystal ball is really closed. Robb shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "Its a good time to chat with Miss Elizabeth, ah, ah, its been a long time since I have experienced this kind of phone call, its really cool. Use a strategic teleport scroll to replace this The crystal ball is still worth it, hahaha." Gu Gu and Ji Ji are here as a courtesy: "You like it!" Robb led him, and a large group of middle-aged women who had learned how to make butter cakes started to work. Currently Robb didnt want to spread the technique of making butter, so they were hiding in a small room to make them. Take out the cake. Gu Gu and Ji Ji put the cakes one by one in exquisite boxes, use ice magic to freeze the outside of the box, and then put dozens of boxes on the back of the manticore. There are dozens of cakes that cant be shipped. , They loaded the cart, and the car was also prepared with a magic container that could continue to release ice magic, and transported it by land back to the road of light. Of course, even if it is frozen in the refrigerator, the quality of the cakes will be greatly reduced after a few days of shipment. Fortunately, the cost of land transportation is relatively low. As long as these cakes are sold cheaper, they are only for the little nobles. The high-quality cakes shipped by air are for the royal family and the nobles. The two waved to Robb and said, "Mr. Robert, then we will go back first. Next time we will bring more manticores to transport the cake. You are always ready here." Robb smiled and said, "Okay!" In fact, Robb also knows that the cake business has only been in business for a short time. At most a few months, the queen can work out the method of butter. But it doesn''t matter, Robb still has a way to make money, and there is no need to worry that the people of Xifeng Town will not get rich. What will you use to earn foreign exchange next time? Hmm... There are too many things, I don''t bother to think about it, forget it, let''s be lazy. That night... As soon as it got dark, Robb placed a big bath tub in the yard and soaked himself in it. He still likes to take a bath outside the house, and doesn''t like to go back to the room to take a bath. There were a lot of cats sleeping in the church yard next door, oh no, it was cat people. They haven''t had time to be settled, but Necromancer No. 8 is working hard, which is not in Robb''s control. After being frightened during the day, these cat people finally figured out that Robb was helping them with their fishing problem after a few hours, so their attitude towards Robb became much better. The kitten girl who was urinating on her arm also came over to apologize to Robb after changing her dress. When I apologized, he blushed and looked a little shy. There is no way, any little girl who urinates on the hands of a strange man has to be ashamed to the ground. She still has a lot of courage to apologize to Robb if she is still alive. Of course Robb wouldn''t bully the little girl. He comforted the little girl with a soft voice, and gave her a steak with mushroom sauce, which made the little girl happy. Now that he was finally free, he stretched his hands and feet comfortably in the bath tub. Suddenly, the crystal ball placed on the stone table flashed brightly. Robb Daqi: I only talked to the queen during the day, and did she call again at night? I thought this queen would be very reserved and only call once after a year and a half. Robb leaned his upper body out of the bath tub, stretched out a wet hand, and plucked the crystal ball three times. Communication is connected! Robb deliberately made a bulging motion against the crystal ball: "Zheng Zheng!" Unexpectedly, the queen over the crystal ball was not frightened by his naked upper body at all, without a trace of blush, and calmly said: "Huh? Is Mr. Robert taking a bath? It''s my fault to contact you at this time, Xiang You sincerely apologize, I have something to ask you." "Hey! Since I said it was my fault, then hang up. It''s common sense to call after I finish the bath." Robb said, "Not only did I not hang up, but also said there was something to ask. Sorry for the meaning." The queen smiled: "You can call anytime you said!" Robb: "Hey, I''m being kind, okay?" The queen didnt care if he was polite or not, and continued: I just want to ask about the cream cakes that I sent this time. One of the cream cakes tastes very fragrant, which is much better than other cream cakes. What have you added? Something else?" Robb smiled and said, "Yes, vanilla is added to that cake. It''s a vanilla cream cake." Chapter 150： Diplomatic talks The queen said "Hey": "Did you add vanilla? No wonder!" She muttered to herself: "It turns out that vanilla can also be added. That is to say, the cream can also be made into various flavors, and various flavors that can match the sweetness can be added...A variety of fruits should work... " Robber was happy: "Oh, Your Majesty, you have the ability to draw inferences from one another." There was a rare frustration on the queen''s face: "However, I can''t make butter. You bad guy hides the recipe and refuses to teach it to Gu Gu and Ji Ji. You would rather teach it to a group of middle-aged women in Westwind Town. " Robb smiled and said, "This thing is not difficult. Your chef should be able to figure it out in a few months. Before that, you let me make a few months of money, isn''t it?" "Very bad." The queen said: "The crystal ball, an important strategic magic item that harmed me, just fell into your hands." Robb said: "My important strategic portal scroll, isn''t it also in your hands?" Queen:"" Robb smiled and said: "Well each other, everyone is really good, don''t always want to take advantage of it. So, for the sake of profitability, I will teach you a new way to play. Your chef should already be able to make cakes. Right? You ask him to make the cake very thin, like a thin slice, then scrape off the cream from the cream cake I sold to you, spread it flat on the thin cake, and then roll the cake to turn it into cream Roll cake, I promise it tastes different." When the queen heard this, her eyes lit up: "After such a roll, it becomes a thin layer of cake with a layer of cream in the middle. Then, the more turns, the more layered and richer the flavor." "Bingo!" Robb smiled: "If each layer of cream is changed to a different flavor, it will be more delicious. However, you only have regular cream and vanilla cream, and you still can''t make many tricks. Wait. I will study new flavors." There was an eager look on the queen''s face: "I''m going to deal with government affairs now. Let''s talk next time." Robb said, "Hey, don''t call me when I take a shower next time. Can''t you contact me during the day?" The queen said solemnly: "I''m busy with government affairs during the day, so I don''t have time to talk about cakes... ahem... I don''t have time to have diplomatic talks with the lord of the dominion." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "This is called a diplomatic talks? This is obviously a cake seminar, right? And it''s still when I take a shower. He also said that I have to deal with government affairs, obviously I want to make cake rolls." The queen said solemnly: "Diplomatic relations have officially ended, and I look forward to having a pleasant exchange with your Excellency next time." There was a flash of light on the crystal ball, and the call ended. "I wipe it!" Robb waved his fist at the crystal ball: "What ghost woman?" The next day, the sun was great. The "river course" that Robb opened yesterday has been raided by the townspeople. All the silver ore that was bombed out was removed by them, and some townspeople even dug a few large pits on the river bed overnight. It was not until they were sure that there were not many silver ores here, and they had all been shaken out by Robb''s axe, that they reluctantly gave up on the river to continue searching for silver ores. However, smart miners know that once a silver ore is found, there is a very high probability that there will be silver ore veins nearby. They plan to use the river as the center and look in all directions, always finding a real silver ore. The mineral vein was willing to let go. When Robb got up, he saw a group of miners pouting and surveying the ground, surveying the past, gesturing everywhere for mineral veins, just like Tom Cat was looking for Jerry. He couldn''t help beckoning to the mayor of Westwind. The mayor ran over and stood upright in front of Robb: "Father, what''s the order?" Robb took out the map of Westwind Town, opened the ability to find mineral veins, swept his eyes on the map, and saw a few small lights on the map lit up. He pointed to the light spot closest to Westwind Town. Means: "You told the miners that after I came to Westwind Town, I brought a lot of benefits to the farmers, hunters, and medicinal pickers, but I didnt do enough for the miners. Now is the time to help. They have a hand. You bring the miners to this place and dig into the ground hard. It wont take long for you to find good things." The mayor did not even have the slightest suspicion, and immediately saluted: "Okay, I''ll take the miners over to dig." The miners were taken away, Robb could move, stretched his waist, stood up, and picked up the giant axe again... First, he chopped a few axes in succession to open a perfect river that circumvents the town, and this river must also form living water, so Robb paid attention to the height difference when he opened the river, so that the water could flow around the town. When the river was dug, Robb swung his axe to the south. Then, the river 4,000 yards away in the south was diverted, and the rushing river "crashed" into the newly opened river. Here, the river suddenly became very turbid, and it turned into a yellowish brown river around the town. However, this is not a problem. As long as the flow is slightly cut in half to slow down the flow of the river, the sediment in the river will begin to settle, and then slowly become clear. After the river is completely clear, let go of the flow. A few days later, a beautiful small river circling the town was perfectly presented in front of everyone. The more than two thousand townspeople in Westwind have all looked stupid. Bishop Elsie and his three hundred temple knights couldnt help but admire them inexplicably, although they knew Robbs strength compared with the Pope when he used the resurrection technique. Not too panic, but seeing him open up a river with one''s own power, this ability has far surpassed the Pope, no longer a person "infinitely close to God", but "almost the same as God." Robbs stone chair is now not far from the river. There are mountains, rivers, fields, churches, nuns and maids, and hot red-haired female mages who come to tease themselves from time to time. Life feels more interesting in an instant. a little. When the sky is full of stars at night, put the bath tub by the river, and it feels even higher. Of course, the most interesting thing is to watch Kitty catch fish! Robb sat in the bath tub and watched with interest the cat girl in the church next door sitting on the bank of the river, squatting motionless, motionless, looking like a squatting statue. A **** fish swam slowly by the river, and when it reached the little cat, the little cat moved suddenly, moving as fast as an electric flash, brushing the ground and reaching out into the water, catching it with incomparable accuracy. I caught the fish''s back and took it out of the water. The fish was still struggling desperately. The cat girl held the alive fish in both hands, with a happy smile on her face: "Master, I caught the fish, I want to dedicate this fish to you." Chapter 151： Cant you change time? Necromancer No. 8 walked out from the opposite church, with a kind smile on his skinny face: "Son, what are you doing for me?" He pointed to Robb in the yard opposite: "Father Robert opened the river for you. If you want to thank you, please thank him." Little cat girl is a little frightened and said: "But he is the priest of the Holy See, and the Holy See is broken." Number 8 shook his head: "Silly boy, Father Robert is not the priest of the Holy See of Light. He is also the priest of the Holy See of Darkness. Go, and give him the first fish you caught." The cat girl nodded, leaped slightly, jumped over the bamboo fence between the two churches, and came to Robb''s yard. Walking into the courtyard of the Bright Church, Kitty felt very nervous, worried about where she suddenly jumped out of a heretical judge and burned herself to death, but she has been in Westwind for several days, and now she gradually understands a little bit. , That is, in Westwind Town, the Holy See of Light and the Holy See of Darkness are absolutely not allowed to fight, otherwise once caught by Father Robert, there will be no good fruit. A few days ago, a paladin of the Knights of the Temple had a conflict with the priest of the Dark Vatican, and they couldn''t hold back, both of them punched each other a few times, and even slapped two magics. As a result, both of them were captured by Father Robert. As for Father Robert, whoever wanted to be arrested would be arrested. The resistance was completely useless. The two dudes had no room to struggle, so they were hung on the newly made ceiling fans. , Open third gear, execute 30 seconds! After coming down, the two vomited and vomited, vowing that they would never violate Father Robert''s orders in their lives. With this lesson learned, both the light and the dark no longer dared to do things, and the townspeople who believed in the **** of light did not dare to bully the new cats who believed in the **** of darkness. Everyone is in peace and harmony. If it weren''t for this major premise, Kitty had said that she would not dare to enter the Church of Light. The cat is suspicious, timid, and easily frightened. She looks super cute when she walks in the courtyard of the Guangming Church. The cats tail is standing high behind her back, her big eyes are watching warily, and her cute face is on the side. , Three cat beards on each side. Seeing her like this, Robb smiled and waved at her: "Little cat, how are you." Little cat girl said: "People don''t call her little cat girl." Robb smiled and said, "Then what is your name? Let me guess... your name is Huahua, right?" Kitty girl was shocked: "Ouch, how do you know my name?" Robb spread his hands: "I don''t know that I can guess it just by talking nonsense." Huahua held a **** fish in front of Robb: "This...this fish...thanks for helping us dig a river..." "Ah, thank you so much." Robb smiled and said, "Tomorrow I will make it into sweet and sour fish, and I will invite you to come over and eat together." Huahua''s big eyes blinked, and there was still a curious green light in her eyes: "How do you eat sweet and sour fish?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s just made with sugar and vinegar..." He didn''t finish a word, suddenly thought of something, and screamed: "Oops, there is no way to make vinegar here." The scream of his frightened Huahua, and the **** fish in his hand also took the opportunity to jump vigorously. It jumped from her hand and fell into Robb''s bath tub. The water temperature in this bucket was just bad. It was high, only about twenty degrees. The **** fish fell in and was not scalded to death immediately. Robb felt his thigh rubbed by the fish''s tail, and a layer of goose bumps formed all over his body. He hurriedly shouted, "Quickly, take this **** fish out of my bath tub." "Hey? I''ll catch it for you right away." Huahua jumped to the side of the bath bucket, and looked into the water intently, looking for the fish. However, the thing like the bath bucket, standing by the side and not looking into the water It''s not much. When I reach the side of the barrel, I can see from top to bottom, but there is almost no effect of covering the body. Huahua saw something indescribable on Robb at a glance. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! At this time, it was getting late and the sky was full of stars, and the whole town was quiet. Suddenly, there was a scream of a young girl, not to mention having many ears in the quiet night. The door of the church opened with a "bump", and Xiao Yi rushed out menacingly in her nightdress: "Who? Who is bullying the girl? Take me a blow." She was about to take out the firecrackers to blast people, only to realize that it was Kitten screaming, and Robb was also jumping up and down in the bath tub, not knowing what was in the water. "What happened?" Xiao Yi asked anxiously. Huahua pointed to Robb''s bath tub, and said pitifully, "My fish...my fish fell into Father''s bath tub." Xiao Yi: "..." After being stunned for at least five seconds, Xiao Yinang said, "Father, isn''t it just a fish in the bath tub? Can you just get out of the bucket? What do you jump up and down there?" "Huh? Right?" Robb put his hands on the rim of the barrel and jumped out of the barrel with a brush, bare, without wearing anything on his body. Xiaoyi and Huahua both covered their eyes at the same time and screamed, "Ahhhhh!" Robb spread his hands: "It''s really hard to wait, and he told me to come out of the water. When I came out, I covered my eyes and screamed." Xiao Yi almost wanted to draw her face sharply now, and didn''t think much about it when she told him to come out of the bucket, so she said smoothly. As a result, this guy pretended to listen to me and took the opportunity to jump out of the bucket naked to play a hooligan. I couldn''t make sense yet, ah ah ah. At this most lively hour, the crystal ball on the stone table lit up with shining light, and Her Majesty the Queen called again. Recently, this queen called as soon as it got dark, and every time Robb was in the bath, she was utterly frantic. Robb felt that it was time to teach the queen a lesson. I, Robb, will appear naked today! See if you dare to give me a video call at this time! Humph, let me be careful about the time next time you call. He took a big step, walked to the crystal ball, and reached out to the top plate... At the moment when the communication was about to be connected, two dark nuns jumped out from the side and wrapped a huge black cloth around his waist. The two nuns even rotated around and wrapped his lower body with the cloth. I did it well, and then I swiped twice and jumped a long way away, with a blushing little face bag: "Don''t be rude to Your Majesty the Queen." Robb: "..." At this time, the crystal ball showed the queens dignified and beautiful face. She saw Robb naked with her upper body and a weird black cloth around her lower body. There was no expression of surprise at all. She just said indifferently, "Mr. Robert is here again. Take a shower, why do you take a shower at this time every day? Can''t you change the time?" Robb: "Outrageous, can''t you call at another time?" Chapter 152： Ill make you steamed fish Robb: "Outrageous, can''t you call at another time?" The queen calmly said: "I am very busy during the day and have to deal with a lot of government affairs. Today, another village was burned down by the werewolf guerrilla group of Baiyue, and the black soil knights I sent to chase Baiyue can''t find him. During the day, Im so tired of this, I dont have time to call." Robb: "That''s why you call every evening when I take a shower?" The queen is not at all polite: "Who told you to take a bath every day? A man with such a cleanliness is really rare." Robb spread his hands: "Will you throw the pot for me? Huh? Speaking of which, you are busy with government affairs during the day and studying how to make cakes at night. I just want to know, when did you take a bath?" A blush flashed quickly across the queen''s face, and disappeared in an instant: "I''m not busy making cakes at night." "Then what do you want to do when you call me?" The queen said solemnly: "I called you to negotiate the diplomatic relations between the Westerly Dominion and my Gran Kingdom. It has nothing to do with cakes." Robb said: "Yes, yes, then I want to ask, what new cake recipe do you think of?" The queen said: "That''s it. Today, I asked the chef to make the cake into a square brick shape, and then hollowed out the inside of the brick and filled it with cream. The result was unexpectedly delicious. Have you tried this method?" Robb said, "Well, whats so strange about the layered cake. You can also wrap this layer of cream on the outside of the layered cake to create a richer layering. Eat the cream on top, and the cake below. I bit into the cake and found that it was cream again. This kind of gameplay is very surprising." "Huh?" The queen was overjoyed: "Sure enough, there is such a trick. It is really worthwhile to talk to you." Robb mumbled softly: "What about diplomatic relations, but in the end I still want to talk about cakes." A rare embarrassment flashed across the queen''s face, but this woman has a very strong ability to control emotions. In that short moment, no one could detect it. She quickly recovered her serious face and changed the subject: " Mr. Robert, I see two women jumping around your bath tub in the background, as if fishing for something in it?" Robb could not laugh or cry: "Oh, that''s Huahua and Xiaoyi. They are catching fish in the bath tub." Queen:"" She almost thought she had heard something wrong, and she didn''t react for a long time. Robb had no choice but to explain two things, and the queen said: "That''s it. I thought you had done the miracle of changing a fish with a bath tub again. If it does happen, I won''t be surprised at all." In the past few days, she talked with Robb on the phone every day to study cakes, but she was thin-skinned. In order to cover up her ultimate goal of studying cakes, she always deliberately said miscellaneous things so that Robb did not realize that she was here to study cakes. Of course, her concealment is meaningless. Robb has long understood why she called herself, but this does not prevent Robb from having an awkward conversation with her. So, Her Majesty is now quite aware of the situation in Westwind Town. of. Through the crystal ball, she saw with her own eyes how the canal in Westwind Town was born. She also saw several townspeople running over while Robb was bathing and delivering the silver ore they had just dug, saying that she thanked Father Robert for pointing out the silver for them. The location of the vein. Last night, she saw with her own eyes that a piece of soybeans Robb planted in the afternoon had grown extremely strong by the evening. She also received a report from Necromancer No. 8 and learned that Robb knows how to call day angels and fallen angels to cast resurrection... This kind of gathering together made her already very clear about Robb''s power. What she sees now is only the tip of the iceberg. It is impossible for her to have full insights on how many talents this person has. "Ah, I finally caught it again." Catwoman Huahua walked over with the **** fish in both hands: "I will hold it steady this time and won''t let it jump again." Robb turned his head and gave her a gentle smile: "Okay! Cute little cat, I will definitely find a way to help you make this fish delicious, although the jealousy is really hard to handle now. , But we have soybeans, so soy sauce can be done, so lets get you a steamed fish with soy sauce to eat." Kitty lady didn''t quite understand, she just blinked her eyes. In fact, Westerners have hardly come into contact with the cooking method of "steaming". Kitten has never even heard of steamed fish, so she is naturally stunned. However, Her Majesty the Queen over the crystal ball brushed the floor and raised her ears: "Steamed fish? How is this done? What is soy sauce?" Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "What do you like to eat so much?" Her Majesty the Queen gave a light cough and forced a calm face: "No! I am not a queen of material desires. The food is not in my consideration at all. As long as I can eat my stomach, I just want to The country, for the peoples livelihood...Diet is the top priority related to peoples livelihood and whether my people can live a happy and healthy life, so I just asked casually." "Just admit it honestly." Robb said in an angry manner: "It''s delicious and it''s not a shortcoming." The queen looked at it and said: "Ah, the weather today is really good." Robb: "It''s dark already!" Queen: "Today''s night is really good." Robb: "Should your diplomatic talks with me end today? Hurry up and hang up." Queen: "I suddenly got a disease that will kill you when you hang up. You''d better not hang up. I''ll die as soon as you hang up. I don''t think you will harm people like this, right? You are kind-hearted, and you always like to save people. If you save the light and the dark Vatican, then you shouldn''t mind saving me again." Robb: "..." There is no reason to talk about this kind of guy who has no queens majesty and is full of nonsense just thinking about secretly learning the recipe. Robb turned to Lilian, who had just emerged from the house and was still wearing pajamas, and said: "Go and help me get it. Order soybeans, salt, wheat, and wine, and prepare a cauldron." Lilian nodded and hurried to get ready to go. The queen on the other side of the crystal ball also turned her head and said something to the guard next to her. While Lilian was preparing the ingredients and the pot, Robb saw that behind the dignified queen, two men in white clothes and white high hats appeared. These two guys were actually preparing soybeans. , Salt, wheat, wine, fish, and pot... The two guys are actually hiding in the corner, but the crystal ball is a fisheye lens and the viewing angle is very wide, they can''t hide. Chapter 153： Little cat, come and eat fish Robach said: "What do you want to do?" The queen said: "Nothing! My chef is going to make me some supper." Robb said: "Why did they prepare exactly the same things that my little maid prepared?" The queen calmly said: "A coincidence, it''s just a coincidence." Robb couldnt help being amused: "I said your Majesty, you must be upset because of the cream cake, right? There are obviously delicious things in front of you, but your chef cant do it. Buy it here. So, when you see that I''m making new food again, you rush to plagiarize on the spot and try to copy every step so that your chef won''t be able to deal with it again." The queen shook her head solemnly: "No, it''s just a coincidence." Robb smiled and said, "Well, then treat it as a coincidence for you." He smiled and said: "First dissect the fish, and remove the gills, scales, and belly of the **** fish." This matter didnt wait for Lilian to take care of this, the little cat started to do it first. The cat people are all good at handling fish. Although this little cat is young, its really fast and proper to take care of the fish. In a few minutes, as Robb said, a large black fish was washed and peeled clean. Robb glanced at the crystal ball and saw that the queens two chefs also took care of the two **** fish in a proper manner. Every step was done exactly as he said, after all. Professional royal chefs do better than Kitty Girl. Robber was happy: "I said, your pirated version is even better than the genuine one on my side." The queen looked calm: "I don''t understand what you say." "Hahaha, you guys go on." Robb turned his head and commanded: "Slice a few diagonally on the fish... Um... This is difficult to describe clearly in words, let me do it myself." He took the knife and cut a few parallel holes in the fish. To be honest, Robbs cooking skills are really not very good. These cuts are quite bad. He knew after the cuts. The original version was about to lose. Sure enough, he turned his head and took a look. The queens two chefs A row of beautiful cuts was made in the fish, and the knife was really hard to blow. "It''s awful, awful!" Robb sighed: "If I lose this genuine copy, I will have a Coke." Queen: "The moonlight is so beautiful tonight." The next step is to remove the fishy smell. Originally, steamed fish needs cooking wine and **** to get and go, but where can I find cooking wine and **** in this wonderful place? Robb had to shake his head and sighed, "Unfortunately, there is no ginger, alas, and no cooking wine. I will just use ordinary wine to remove the fishy smell." He was talking to himself, but the queen heard it. She whispered something. After a while, the chef on the crystal ball actually took out a piece of ginger. "I wipe it!" Robb pointed to the crystal ball and said, "You cheated." The queen said indifferently: "I am also a royal family anyway. It is not surprising that I am rich in resources. This is the maritime merchant of the Lost City. The precious spices transported from the East China Datang by ocean ships, if you really want it, I It''s not that I can''t sell you a bit, but...you have to tell me how to use it first." Robb rolled his eyes: "Just a little bit of ginger, cut into **** shreds, paste it on the fish with wine, and then let it sit for a while to get rid of the smell." As he said, he covered the fish with the wine in his hand. The chef on the opposite side moved like flying, not only keeping up with Robb''s movements, but also doing better than Robb. Soon, the two **** fish had been marinated with **** and wine. Everything is ready! Robin instructed Lilian to set up a large pot, put half a pot of water in the pot, and put a shelf in it to ensure that the shelf was higher than the water surface, and then began to boil the water. Robb used a wooden shelf, but the queen on the opposite side used a silver shelf. The grade has been compared again. When the water boils, steam comes out. Robber then asked Lilian to put the marinated fish to remove the fishy smell, put it on a large plate, and put it on the shelf in the pot. Of course the chef on the opposite side followed suit, doing the same thing. Robb covered the cauldron. start the timer As soon as eight minutes arrived, Robb said loudly: "Uncover the lid and pick up the fish." Westerners have hardly come into contact with the cooking method of "steaming", not to mention the queen, even the two great chefs have no confidence in what they do. Before uncovering the lid of the pot, they have no idea they will see it. What is it. It wasn''t until the lid was removed and the steam drifted away that they saw the fish put in the pot just now, which had been steamed into a strange shape. The diagonally cut openings on its belly were all turned up, revealing white and tender fish inside, which looked crystal clear, and people couldn''t help but move their index fingers at the first glance. The fragrance rushed straight out from the pot, filling everyone''s noses. "Oh, it smells really good!" Her Majesty was overjoyed in her heart, but she didn''t move on the surface. She just said indifferently: "It seems that I succeeded here. My fish seems to be more beautiful than yours." Isn''t this nonsense? Compared with the wild roads on Robbs side, the fish that the Royal Chef handles with his own hands is not a class at all. Just looking at the appearance, the steamed fish on the princesss side kills Robbs side, there is no suspense, and the princesss There are many **** on the side, which adds more fragrance, but Robb doesnt have it on this side! However, there was an evil smile on Robbs face: "Your Majesty, I admit that you have plagiarized perfectly in front of you. There is a momentum of pirates killing the originals. However, my last step, You can''t plagiarize anyway." The queen snorted in her heart, and thought to herself: No, right? What else did you hide in your hand? Wait, soy, salt, and wheat have not been used yet. Is there anything that can''t be learned about these three things? I saw Robb grabbing a handful of soybeans and playing with it, and laughed: "The most important thing to eat steamed fish is to have soy sauce. If there is no soy sauce, hehehe...Your fish has no soul." After finishing speaking, Robb used the skill of "cooking", choosing material one "soy", selecting material two "salt", selecting material three "wheat", selecting material four "glass bottles", and then rubbing his hands together, the materials will be automatically Melted together, it turned into a bottle of brown "soy sauce". He held the soy sauce and shook it left and right in front of the crystal ball: "Come on, copy my method of making soy sauce." The queen''s face sank, and she turned to the two chefs and said, "Did you see clearly what he did just now?" The two chefs shook their heads together: "I can''t see clearly. I don''t know how to rub the soybeans, salt, and wheat into that kind of strange liquid. I can''t learn this. Mr. Gugu and Jiji also said. , He did the same with the cream..." The queen secretly cried out in her heart. I saw Robb opened the bottle and slowly poured the soy sauce on the steamed fish. The fish that had been steamed and turned white was drizzled with the soy sauce and instantly turned into an incomparably attractive maroon. Why is it delicious a hundred times. Robb then pushed the plate in front of Kitty and smiled: "Kitty, come and eat fish!" Chapter 154： I dont want to hang up today Catwoman was holding the plate in both hands, and she didn''t know how to put her mouth, but when she smelled it with her small nose, she was moved by the steamed fish in her hand. She used to eat fish, or it was eaten raw, or it was grilled, or thrown into a big pot and boiled and stewed. She never thought that fish could be cooked in this way. This is called "steamed fish". "Things really opened up a whole new world for her. Robb smiled and said, "I won''t force you to use chopsticks, just use a spoon. In this way, gently get a piece of fish off the belly of the fish and roll it in the soy sauce, yes yes yes... that''s it... good , Now put it in your mouth and taste it." The little cat woman carefully put a spoon of steamed fish into her mouth, and then her cute little face stretched out in all directions. Her Majesty the Queen saw Kitty''s expression in the crystal ball, and she knew it without saying that this fish must be delicious, it was a delicacy that Kitty had never tasted before, and she would realize it like this. The queen turned her head and glanced at her side. The melancholy of Kabais steamed fish without soy sauce was beyond words. She turned her head to look at the crystal ball and saw Lilian, Xiaoyi and others. I started to taste the steamed fish. Everyone''s expression after eating it was filled with a sense of satisfaction. At this moment, who can tell the sadness of Her Majesty the Queen? She said coldly: "Today''s diplomatic relations talks, let''s end here, see you next time." After speaking, the communication was cut off, and the crystal ball returned to its original appearance with a brush. Robb pointed to the crystal ball and laughed: "Don''t you have a disease that will kill you when you hang up? Hahaha!" Early the next morning! The manticores of the Royal Air Force regiment came, and with the manticores came the Queen Merchant Gugu, he respectfully handed Robb a few pieces of **** with both hands, and then said with an embarrassed expression: "Your Majesty the Queen Let me come to you and buy..." "Soy sauce, right?" Robb showed a hearty smile on his face: "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared it for her. Come here, there is a box of soy sauce, one gold coin per bottle, no bargaining." Gugu couldn''t laugh or cry: "Mr. Robert, you seem to be very rich. Why do you want to make women''s money so frantically? Our Majesty the Queen is really tight on military expenses now." Robb smiled and said: "You don''t understand this. The amount of money is actually not important at all. The most important thing is that I like to watch your queen''s noble, elegant and calm face become frustrated. You blatantly secretly learn from me how to cook, can I secretly learn the dishes I cook?" Cuckoo: "..." Robb said with a smirk: "Tell her, please go back and tell her that there are so many delicacies that can be made with soy sauce. I will teach her slowly in the future, hehe!" Gu Gu understands now, this guy will use soy sauce to make more money for Her Majesty the Queen, so I have to teach her to grow more vegetables, God, why is there such a crazy guy in the world? That evening... The road of light, the palace of Her Majesty the Queen. A steamed **** fish was sent to the front of Her Majesty the Queen. This **** fish knife is exquisitely crafted, the cut is extremely beautiful, and the steaming time is just right, reflecting the impeccable craftsmanship of the palace chef. Her Majesty the Queen was holding a bottle of soy sauce that had just been shipped back by air, excitedly opened the cap, and cautiously poured a little bit on the steamed fish. She saw that the white fish was stained beautifully by the soy sauce. The heart also puffed and jumped nervously. After several seconds, she put down the soy sauce bottle and picked up the spoon. The moment the fish dipped in soy sauce was put into the mouth, almost all of the fifth house on Her Majesty''s face squeezed in the middle, and then stretched out in all directions. "Ah! It turns out that it tastes like this!" The queen laughed lightly, and the corners of her slightly raised mouth brought a touch of pride and pride. She opened the crystal ball, and the annoying man on the opposite side was actually taking a bath again. Well, Her Majesty is used to it. Every time she finishes her government affairs and can relax, it happens to be when the man takes a bath, so she can only Watching this guy play a hooligan with his upper body naked in the crystal ball. However, in her escape career, Her Majesty the Queen crawled through dirty waterways, over towering mountains, through dark dense forests, and met countless eclectic heroes with different personalities, so she was very concerned about this. I don''t care too much. She put away her smile and said with a stern face: "I have tasted the taste of steamed fish in soy sauce. It was so amazing by you, but I think it''s normal, huh!" Robb on the opposite side smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you have soy sauce on the corners of your lips." "Hey? Really?" The queen stretched out her tongue and licked the corner of her lips, and then wiped it with her hand. The various movements made Robb almost dumbfounded. "Today''s diplomatic relations will end here." Her Majesty is really fine today to tell Robb. She just contacted Robb at this time every day recently. It has become a habit to contact Robb, so today I contacted Robb as usual, pretending to say After I think steamed fish is normal, I can''t find the topic. Of course it had to end. Robb smiled and said: "Today is over so soon? What a pity, I thought I could have a few more words with you." Her Majesty wants to say something: Do you also feel a pity? However, this sentence did not come out after all, she just said indifferently: "Okay, it''s time to hang up." Robb smiled and said, "You hang up!" The queen said: "Every time I hang up, it feels a bit impolite, so let you hang up this time." Robb smiled and said, "No, I can''t bear to hang up." Hearing these words, the queen felt a little happy in her heart, but she didn''t understand how this happiness came. She had no choice but to continue calmly: "I don''t want to hang up, you must hang up today." Robb smiled and said, "I''m not hanging up. You are a girl. If you don''t take the initiative to hang up, you will suffer. Later, I will see you take a shower, change clothes and go to bed. Mind staring at it all the time." Queen:"" With such a frenzied man, there is no reason to say, the queen finally had to admit defeat and hung up the phone obediently. Then, she put her chin on her hand and thought to herself: Next time, she still has to prepare the topic in advance, otherwise she can only hang up. It''s really a pity. It''s rare that there is someone who can chat with me like this unscrupulously, and it doesn''t involve interests at all. exchange. [Robo has obtained a netizen] Chapter 155： Christmas is coming In 1344, the end of December. The midwinter is here, and there was a heavy snow last night, making the whole world covered in silver and white. But after dawn, Father Sun lazily ran out to work, so the warm winter sun shining on the snow-white world, people can''t help but want to offer blessings to this beautiful world. Robb still sat on his stone chair and looked around lazily. The stone chair in the middle of winter is very cold, but as long as you pour the magic power of the flame system into the magic container, and then let it slowly spit out the magic power against the stone chair, it can turn the stone chair into a very warm chair. It''s cool on the top. The heat spit out from the magic container could not be concentrated at one point, so it melted all the snow on a piece of ground behind the stone bench, and it also baked that piece of land warmly. Catwoman Huahua lay on the warm ground, curled up in a ball, turned her black and white tail to cover her face, and took a nap lazily. Robb looked at the sun in the sky and couldn''t help sighing, "It''s such a good sun. It''s a waste of the sun for you to sleep." Huahua slept dazedly and replied: "Such a good sun is wasted without sleeping." Well, the three views of cat people are different from that of humans, so there is no reason to say. Robb dropped a hand from the stone chair, and gently touched Huahuas little furry ears. At first, Huahua refused. Cat people are as vigilant as cats. They dont like being too close to humans, but do more for her. After several delicious steamed fish and braised fish in soy sauce, Huahua was no longer so wary of Robb. Now when she is sleeping, Robb gently touches her ears, she won''t resist. But if you want to touch something else, it won''t work. The cat person''s reaction was quick. As long as Robb''s hand had a little bit of wanting to be unruly, Kitty would bounce off the ground in an instant and jump a few meters away. Therefore, Robb just touched her little ears honestly. The furry feel was really incredible. The creaking sound of stomping on the snow sounded, it was a heavy footstep. Robb turned his head to look, and saw Golda approaching carrying two huge trees. The tree had branches and leaves with its trunk and branches. He put his tail on his shoulders, one shoulder on one side. I dont know how heavy it is. Golda carried it up but effortlessly. He walked into the yard, smiled and said hello to Robb: "Oh, Mr. Robert, Are you lazy again?" Robb smiled and said, "Why did you carry two trees back? What is this to do?" Golda smiled and said, "This is a Christmas tree. Christmas is only a few days away. Bishop Elsie pays me to help me get a Christmas tree. You know, he and his men can''t get out of town. If you want to make a Christmas tree, you can only pay for it and ask me to get it, hahaha! It was so hard for me to find a tree with such a good appearance." Robb said "Hey", yes, it''s the end of December. Isn''t this the traditional Western Christmas? This festival is as important to Westerners as the Spring Festival of Easterners, and it cannot be taken lightly at all. No, there seems to be a logical error somewhere. Robb rolled his eyes: "Bishop Elsie paid you to get a Christmas tree, why did you get two back?" A triumphant smile appeared on Golda''s face: "Of course it''s because Necromancer No. 8 also asked me to get one! I can complete two commissions at the same time with one walk, and earn double money, hahaha. " Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "How come both the light and the dark are Christmas at the same time?" Golda smiled and said: "Because the **** of light Baldr and the **** of darkness Holder are twins! They were born on the same day, so the Christmas of the Holy See of Light and the Holy See of Darkness is the same day." Robb couldn''t help being happy: "It was born from the same root, so why not be too anxious about it." Speaking of which, Bishop Elsie rushed over with two paladins and took a Christmas tree from Golda. The three of them carried the Christmas tree to the door of the church and tapped the Christmas tree on the ground. Then he walked around the tree twice, seemingly satisfied. Bishop Elsie said loudly: "Go and take out all the decorations we prepared and hang them on the tree. We are going to make it more grand and grander than the guys on the dark side." The two Paladins hurried back to call for people. After a while, all the Templar knights came, holding various colored cloth, colored balls, red socks... Anyway, they all hung on the tree in a mess. On the other side, No. 8 rushed out with two dark apprentices, took another Christmas tree from Golda, and inserted it into the door of the dark church, and then called for the thirty-two dark priests. They all rushed out, holding various messy decorations in their hands, and hung them desperately from the trees, lest they would be worse than Elsie and the others. Bishop Elsie''s side is better than the number of people and strength. But the No. 8 Necromancer side is better in economic strength. They often receive financial assistance from Gu Gu and Ji Ji, and they are much richer than the poor Templar knights. Relying on manpower and financial resources at the same time, it was a battle. Bishop Elsie gave a loud order: "Pastor, nun, you go around the town, condolences the poor townspeople, bring them the warmth of the God of Light, and invite them all to the Christmas party." Robb couldnt help but vomit: Hey, arent your Knights of the Temple the poorest townspeople in Westwind? A group of professional soldiers, who have no life skills at all. They cant do anything but watch and build roads. Now You are so poor that you are the ones who need condolences the most." Bishop Elsie froze suddenly, and the three hundred temple knights next to him thumped and thumped, all frustrated and bent forward. Professional soldiers are obviously very popular in these troubled times, but in Xifeng Town, without their use of force, Robb alone can suppress Xifeng Town without fighting for a hundred years. A paladin''s five-finger knives complained to the sky: "I don''t want to be like this either! My dignified paladin, obviously can be mixed in other places, why is it useless in Westwind Town?" On the other side, the eighth also shouted: "Pastor, nun, go to the town to sprinkle money, hahaha! Guangming is the kind of poor, this time we win." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t be silly, do the townspeople here lack your money? You dare not really spend a lot of money. If you just sprinkle a few copper coins, the townspeople are not rare. Stop quarreling on both sides. The fence between the two churches will be temporarily demolished, and both sides will have a carnival this year." "This..." The leaders of both sides froze together: "Is this not so good?" Robb hummed: "Aren''t Baldor and Holder brothers? The two brothers celebrated the New Year together this year! Express gratitude to their mother...well...who is their mother?" The two sides showed contempt at Robb together: "It''s the queen Frigga! You don''t even know this?" Chapter 156： Desert Kingdom Raid According to the history books of later generations, on Christmas in 1344 of the magic calendar, a major event occurred that changed the entire religious pattern. That was the first time that the Holy See of Light and the Holy See of Darkness joined hands to celebrate Christmas, although it was only in Xifeng Town that the population had just broken two thousand. In this small town, it also has great trans-epochal significance. It has laid a solid foundation for the peaceful coexistence of the two religions in the future. And how did you spend this Christmas? December 31st, in the evening! The small river next to the yard was flowing quietly, and a newly built waterwheel was slowly turning, knocking the water up and sending it to the water tower... It was just getting dark, and countless torches were lit in the churches on both sides of the light and darkness. The townspeople rushed into the church and found that the bamboo fence between the two churches was missing. Of course, everyone was happy. Anyway, the town here. The people are also used to mixing the two religions, especially the townspeople of the original Stone Canyon. They can recite a section of the "Bright Bible" and a section of the "Dark Bible". They were the most embarrassing in the town, but now they have become this The most awesome of Christmas. The townspeople sang and danced in the courtyard of the church! The crystal ball on the Robusch table was on. Her Majesty the Queen looked at the situation from the opposite side of the crystal ball. Her expression was the same as usual, calm, showing the grace and calmness of the royal orthodox successor, but her eyes were always on the table set in the yard. cast a glance Robb smiled and said: "Don''t take a peek! I''ll tell you, you''ve seen Happy Water in the Fat House, and here is the happy thing in the Fat House, you also ate it last time, and here Its a lot of cakes, there are cream cakes, vanilla cream cakes, blueberry cream cakes..." As soon as Robb said this, the queen patted the table angrily: "Why haven''t I eaten the blueberry cream cake? You made a new flavor but deliberately hid it from me. This is obviously bullying me. Child." Robb said: "Wow, in order to have a new taste of cake, did you start acting in a bitter drama? Don''t rush to act, there are more exciting ones." Robb pointed to a small house made of biscuits on the table and smiled: "This is called a gingerbread house..." As soon as the queen saw this thing, she made a squeak in her heart. Robb smiled and said: "It is made with ginger, flour, honey, sugar, almonds, candied peels and spices. The process is extremely complicated, but I did it with great difficulty." The queen slapped the table: "Just tell me how much you want to sell me!" Robb smiled and said: "Your Majesty, didn''t you always behave calmly before? Recently, you have become less and less pretending to be dignified, and even the action of shooting the table has come out." The queen kept her mouth flat and did not speak. "Okay, okay, don''t be so pitiful." Robb said with a smile: "I won''t charge you this time, just give you a gingerbread house as a Christmas gift, and wait for Gugu and Jiji next time they come to buy the goods. , I will let them bring you one over." The queen was overjoyed. However, before the queens smile was filled, she saw a necromancer rushing up and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, the military situation is urgent, the big thing is not good." Upon hearing the words "emergency military intelligence", the queen''s first reaction was to turn off the crystal ball and keep the military situation secret, but when she saw Robb who was on the opposite side of the crystal ball listening intently, her hand reached halfway. However, she couldn''t put it on the crystal ball. After sighing lightly, Her Majesty the Queen retracted her hand and said to the Necromancer: "Number One, what happened?" The Necromancer, known as Number One, quickly said: "Desert Kingdom Kurt deliberately chose to launch a raid on Christmas Day, and at the same time attacked the Traveler Post and Crystal Canyon in the northern mirror of our country. The soldiers and civilians were celebrating the festival, without any guard, they were breached in an instant, and the country was lost. At present, Kurt''s soldiers have moved from north to south, pointing directly to the hinterland of our country." "Desert Kingdom" Kurt is a small country stuck between Norma, the "Knight Kingdom" in the north, and Gran, the "Magic Kingdom" in the south. However, most of this countrys land is desert, so the population is not large, which affects the national power. It stuck between the Norma Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom, forming a buffer zone between the two superpowers. If it weren''t for Kurt''s existence, Norma and Gran feared that there would often be large-scale wars. And this country has always maintained neutrality and will not harass Gran and Norma at will, because he knows that his population is not enough to support the launch of wars with big countries like Gran and Norma. But now, this desert kingdom actually sent troops, but deliberately chose to send troops on Christmas Day, breaking through the two border cities in one fell swoop, and two soldiers pointed directly at the hinterland of Siege. The queen frowned, but the expression on her face did not change drastically. She maintained her usual calmness and calmness: "To send troops on Christmas and simultaneously break through the two cities of Travelers Station and Crystal Canyon. The actions that have been prepared are not decided temporarily." Necromancer No. 1 nodded: "Yes! Obviously, the Desert Kingdom was bewitched by the Holy See of Light and decided to join forces with Mondela to attack our country. The situation now becomes very serious." The queen took out a map and looked seriously, her snow-white fingers pointed to the location of the travelers station first, and moved from north to south. After a few seconds, she whispered: "Last time Mr. Robert Take out the strategic magic scroll given to us and send an army to the Cavern of Wind Spirit, where it will face the West Road army of the Kingdom of Kurt." Number One nodded: "Yes!" The queen''s finger pointed to the "Crystal Canyon" again. From north to south, there is a mountain range. There is only one way into the heart of Siege, that is, from the "Crystal Canyon" to the south, through the "Raw Stone Canyon", and then- Westwind Town, this way, there is almost no other way to choose, because the road is surrounded by towering mountains on both sides. The queen''s fingers moved here and stopped. She cast a meaningful look at the crystal ball, then turned her head and said: "Kurt''s Eastern Route Army, ignore it and let them march in." Number 1: "..." Robb immediately protested on the crystal ball side: "Hey, I said Miss Queen, this trick of killing people with a knife is too explicit, can''t you just conceal your strategic intentions in front of me?" The queen calmly said: "If I cover up, you would say that I am a sinister politician, but if I show it to you, if you are open and honest, you will have nothing to vomit, right?" Robb spread out his hands: "You are just giving me trouble, right? Don''t fall into my hands, or it depends on how I clean up you." Chapter 157： War is approaching The phone was hung up, and the queen could not chat blindly with her "netizens" today. She had to make urgent arrangements to dispatch troops to respond to the raid from the Kingdom of Kurt. Moreover, even if you don''t need to think about it, you can think of it with only your toes, that Mondela will take the opportunity to attack the Path of Light and form a flanking situation with the Kingdom of Kurt. This is undoubtedly a match-making and trouble-making by the Holy See of Light. This will be a bitter battle between the east and the west at the same time. Her Majesty seems to be walking on a steel wire. However, Her Majesty the Queen did not ask Robb for help. She just ditched the East Route Army of the Desert Kingdom to Robb. Anyway, this army must pass Westwind Town to enter Westgland, whether Robb wants it or not. Willing, this battle is inevitable. Robb couldnt help shrugging his shoulders. Netizens encountered difficulties. He was still a little worried, but he did not intend to help, because it was a political issue, a national issue, and he did not intend to be involved in it. If you are not enthusiastic enough to fight a national-level war for the difficulties of netizens, it is better to solve the three-acre land in Xifeng Town. Robb waved to Lilian who was standing next to him, and smiled: "Go and call the mayor of Baihua Town." After a while, the mayor of Baihua Town came. This mayor was considered to be the Big Three in Westwind Town. Oh, no, he is now one of the Big Four. The four giants are the mayor of Westwind, the mayor of Baihua, the mayor of Yuanshi, and the patriarch of the cat. Each of them has the same prestige among the hundreds of townspeople. Of course, the strong dragon does not overwhelm the local snake, and the mayor of Westwind is the strongest among the big four, and the other three are even worse. The mayor of Baihua currently ranks second among the Big Four. There are more than 300 people in Baihua who are in charge of the two industries of woodworking and hunting. He is also vigorously pursuing wasteland and preparing to engage in sugar beet planting. Hearing Robb''s call, the mayor''s face all smiled, because in his opinion, as long as Robb called him, there must be something good: "MyFather, I don''t know if you called me, what''s your order?" " Robb smiled and said: "You are called here because you have a large number of carpenters who can build small wooden houses at a very fast speed. Therefore, I want to join hands with you and play real estate." "Real estate?" Mayor Baihua was a little confused: "What does this mean?" Robb smiled and said: "To put it simply, if ordinary people move to Xifeng Town, they will often pay. Please help them build small wooden houses, right?" The mayor nodded: "Yes!" Robb said: "In this case, your townspeople have always been building houses for others in the form of''hired labor'', collecting money, building the house and giving it to the owner, and then pat on the bottom and leave. ." The mayor continued to nod: "That''s right." Robb said, "Such efficiency is too low, and the houses built by private sites are messy and inconsistent at all, making the town planning of Westwind Town more and more chaotic." He said, pointing his finger to the canal. Along the coast. It turned out that a row of cabins were built along the canal. These cabins were the houses of cats who had just moved. They used the fish they caught in exchange for compensation from the townspeople, plus the assistance of the dark Holy See. With some money, the carpenters in Baihua Town were asked to build wooden houses, which were scattered all over the place along both sides of the canal. Robb smiled and said, "It''s ugly, isn''t it? So I decided that I would invest in the real estate business, and you would be the contractor to help me organize the carpenters. We worked together to build a large wooden house. All these small wooden houses were planned in a unified way. They are built together, neatly and neatly. When immigrants move over in the future, let them directly spend money to buy the house we built, so they dont bother them to spend money to build the house. This will also allow the immigrants to move quickly. There is a place to live in the land, so as not to always crowd into the church, and to ensure that the houses of the immigrants are not chaotic." When the mayor heard this, he finally understood: "Let''s build the house at a low price first, and when the immigrants arrive, we will sell it to them at a high price? We will make the difference." "Bingo!" Robb clapped his hands and laughed: "You are still quite witty." The mayor said: "If there are immigrants, this business will definitely be possible, but... if we dont come here for a long time, wouldnt these houses just fall into our hands? If the wooden houses are not inhabited for a long time, Soon it will decay, and there will be no return at that time." Robb smiled and said: "So, I will pay for it, and I will count as if I lose money. You are only responsible for being a contractor, helping me organize workers, and supervising the progress of the project. Then you will never lose money. What do you think? Ah?" Mayor Baihua pondered carefully, isn''t it the reason? Thats great. The risk is borne by others, and I''m not losing money. Where can I find such a good thing? Sure enough, Mr. Robert is doing good deeds at all. He wants to help our carpenters in Baihua Town to make a fortune. The two of them squeezed their hands tightly together, and laughed happily. The Christmas party that night was held extremely successful. All the townspeople returned with satisfaction. The children also received Christmas gifts in their dreams... In the early morning of the next day, Mayor Baihua brought a large group of carpenters to the location designated by Robb, and a major project began. The first Jiangjingfang community in Xifeng Town, "Wangjiang Feelings", officially broke ground. The first phase of the project is expected to build 500 small wooden houses. According to Robbs estimation, the immigrants should be very poor and could not afford large houses at the beginning, so the first phase of the project is all the size of sesame green beans. Robb also gave it a nice name, called "Single Room Package". The entire community has been perfectly planned. The houses are all repaired flush, and are divided into pieces by the "well"-shaped street. In order to take care of the mood of the people living in it, flower gardens, trees, etc. are also left in the middle. Wait. As soon as the project started, it attracted the attention of the whole town. The mayor of Westwind and the mayor of Stone Canyon could not sit still either. The two immediately led a group of plasterers and masons to join, saying that they could also build houses, but they were just building houses. A slower but more durable stone house can be used by high-end immigrants. Robb, of course, did not refuse to come, so these two "contractors" also joined the construction, and started the second phase of the project to build a stone house. Of course, the cost and price must be doubled, waiting for the immigrants to have money. People come to buy. Of course, no one knows if so many immigrants will come to Westwind at this time! Because, apart from Robb, no one knew that the shadow of war had quietly approached. And Robb knew that there would be more refugees in wars, so he asked all the workers to come to his stone benches before starting work every day, and each would bring a buff that was blessed by the king to start work. As a result, the construction progress of Wangjiang Qinghuai District can be described as flying fast. Chapter 158： Nobles fleeing When Necromancer No. 8 knew that the war was about to go, it was already a few days later. Gu Gu and Ji Ji came to Westwind Town to buy the goods. Robb gave them a gingerbread house and a large number of messy goods. The two queens The businessman also revealed the outside situation. On the second day of Christmas, Her Majesty the Princess used the strategic portal scroll Robb gave her, two legions of sub-humans and two legions of undead, through the portal to the "Wind Spirit Cave", there Construct a line of defense and prepare to resist the Western Route Army of the Kingdom of Kurt. The Eastern Route Army of the Kingdom of Kurt was completely unattended. There was no Sigran army on the way they were about to march. There were only small villages and small towns. The Queen only sent the Royal Air Force to notify these small villages and small towns, so that the people in the villages and towns would retreat immediately, and when the people heard the order to retreat, they immediately packed up their children without hesitation, dragging their children and girls, and fleeing! Because the upcoming army is not the Mundra Army of East Grand, but the foreign army from the Desert Kingdom. Foreign legions are not as easy to get along with as their own legions. The army of your country only takes over, forcing you to change your faith and it''s over! As long as you change, there will be no ass, and you can still mess around as before. But the Foreign Legion is different, they are very likely to burn, kill, looting, and do no evil. No matter what you believe in, you are going to be hacked to death. No matter how much money you give, you must drag your daughter away and put it like an eighteenth. The people of course know this very well, so after packing all the belongings that they can take away, they can run as fast as they can. Ten days later, Xifeng Town welcomed the first group of people who fled. The number is small, only over one hundred and fifty. This is a small border nobleman living near the Crystal Canyon. When Crystal Canyon was captured by the Kingdom of Kurt, the nobleman immediately began to flee. He abandoned his castle and took his wife and children, two uncles, seven aunts, six aunts, nephews, and nieces. Nearly a hundred domestic servants and private soldiers, carrying all their belongings in horse-drawn carts, rushed south along the official road, fleeing as fast as the thief. While looking for shelter along the way, the nobleman saw all the villages and towns the size of sesame mung beans. There was no one to fight. He even found out when he walked through the rough stone canyon. Empty, God knows what happened there. The nobles ran away frantically in embarrassment, until they ran to Westwind Town, and finally felt that they could temporarily settle down here. The nobleman looked at the town wall of Westwind Town that appeared in front of him, and saw that there were human soldiers guarding the town. He felt quite reliable. An old servant came up and whispered beside him: "Master, old slave. When I was young, I accompanied the previous generation of Patriarchs to pass by. This place is called Xifeng Town. It is a remote town with a population of about 800, and the people in it are very poor." After hearing the servants words, the noble asked casually: "Can we rest here? I have ran for thousands of miles along this road, and I have not been able to sleep well in a safe place. I hate the wilderness neighbors. Now I just want to fall asleep in a serious city, surrounded by the laughter of human beings. I dont want to listen to the whining of beasts and sleep in fear." The servant said respectfully: "It should be possible. This is not far from the Road of Light. It should belong to Her Majesty''s control. We are now a member of Siege. There is no problem entering here to rest." Mr. Noble stretched out his hand and pointed at Xifeng Town in front of him: "Very well, then I will rest in Xifeng Town tonight. In the long-lost human town, I will surely be able to sleep soundly tonight." He said to the servant: "Take out the silk coat that I bought from the master tailor. It is the high-quality coat that I bought for a hundred gold coins." The servant understood it immediately. The master wanted to show off. He definitely didnt want the people in Westwind Town to see his embarrassed appearance when he fled. Go to the town to pretend to be forceful, and use gorgeous dress to shock the hillbillies in the town, and show them their aristocratic demeanor. The mayor of the town saw the noble master coming, so of course he had to hurry up and receive him. The servants immediately moved to help the master dress up. After a while, the nobleman was already dressed handsomely. The upper body was wearing a silk coat made by a master tailor. The clothes were still filled with a faint blue light. The lower body was wearing the most popular bloomers and long socks. Putting on the leather shoes, he looked vigorous, and he held a birch staff with gems on the top. He rotated the staff in his hand twice, and he was secretly happy: a noble mage like me, people in this kind of small town should be rare, haha. "Okay, let''s go!" The aristocratic group hurried towards the town of Westwind, and in a blink of an eye, they arrived in front of the town. The temple knight in charge of guarding the sentry did not have his whole body draped today, because it was too uncomfortable to wear the iron armor on a snowy day. If you turn your head slightly, your face might touch the cold iron armor. It is not too cold. Moreover, does this Westwind need him to fight in iron armor? Do not! No need at all! Father Robert hated the shrimp soldiers under his hands when they went to war. He was afraid that the gang would hurt or die when they played. They would have to labor his big driver to heal or resurrect him, and in the end he would have to work for him to come out in battle. Solving, in that case, it would be better for him to go directly into battle from the beginning to save trouble. Therefore, the sentries in Westwind Town do not fight, and are only responsible for bringing a pair of eyes to see what kind of monsters and monsters will come. This temple knight is "non-combat pretence" today. He is wearing a fox fur coat and a fox tail collar around his neck. He looks like a "militiaman." The nobles stopped a few hundred yards away from the town gate. It was impossible for the nobles to call the door. They stood in the distance holding a shelf. Only one loyal servant was sent to the front of the town, facing the one on the town wall. The Paladin with a "militia" face said loudly, "Is this Westwind Town?" "Yes!" The Paladin tightly tightened his fox collar and let out a white breath: "Huh! I''m so cold! Who are you? Are you here to flee? You can find fleeing. By the way, I Xifeng Town specializes in receiving all kinds of refugees. The Father of this town said that if the refugees are willing to settle in Xifeng Town, they only need to buy a set of real estate, and they will automatically get the Xifeng Town Hukou immediately, and now they are launching preferential activities. Anyone who buys real estate will be given a gift and an invoice! Buy it and get it free, and never fail. Although I dont know what an account is or what an invoice is, in any case, just listen to it." Chapter 159： Welcome to Xifeng Town The paladin''s messy remarks made the old servant who called the door stunned. He was a little confused on the spot. He woke up after several seconds, and said a little angrily: "What are you talking about? My Patriarch is not a refugee. , Im not buying a house in your country town. Listen carefully. My owners name is Nolen Chenguang. He is a noble baron, the original wind magician of the Knights of the Storm. On the journey of migrating to the Road of Brightness, please respect my master a little, you lackluster countryman." "The villager in the village?" The Paladin was happy and thought: Should I tell him that I belonged to the Knights of the Temple. Although I don''t have a knighthood, I am also a Paladin. The ordinary little baron really doesn''t dare to treat me. present. What''s more, you are from the Knights of the Storm, tusk! Isnt the Knights of the Storm the knights of tragedy that even the army number was stolen by the Knights of Thunder? It seems that your barons political status is miserable. Speaking of this, I have to mention the grievances and feuds of the two knights of the Gale Knights and the Thunder Knights. Since ancient times, magic has been divided into four systems, water, fire, earth, and air. The air magic is a bit special. It splits into two small factions in this system, namely the "wind system" and the "thunder system". The dispute between wind and thunder has existed since ancient times. Both schools of magicians said that they are the orthodox of air magic, and both schools will use various means to squeeze each other out and suppress each other, but for the prosperity of the air system, they cant. Really annihilated the other party. In short, the two systems compete, sometimes the wind wins, and sometimes the thunder wins. When the wind wins, the main wind magic city located in the eastern part of the Gran Kingdom will be renamed the "Tower of Gale", but when the thunder system prevails, that city will be changed to the "Tower of Thunder". At present, the name of the tower is "Tower of Thunder", and the Knights of that city is also called "Knights of Thunder". This shows how embarrassing the wind magician is currently. (You can read the maps posted earlier and the corresponding chapters. There are many mentions of the Tower of Thunder and the Knights of Thunder, but no mention of the wind.) Well, forget it! The paladins mentality has become more and more peaceful now. He has been with Robb for a long time, and his vision has long been completely different. Now he looks at the people from outside Westwind Town as if he is watching a group of clowns, you clowns. Have you used tap water? Have you seen butter cake? Have you ever seen a walnut-sized sugar ball? cut! The soil turtles are too lazy to be familiar with you. The Paladin said calmly, "It turned out to be just passing by, okay! Passing by, Father said, the guests passing by are also guests. Anyone who can bring me foreign exchange to Westwind Town is a good person. Please come in, please come in..." The town gate opened slowly. The loyal servant retreated to the side of the road. The nobleman behind, the former magician of the Knights of the Storm, Baron Noren Dawn, riding a tall horse, wearing a silk coat made by a master tailor, holding a magic wand in his hand, walked proudly. Entering, behind him are his family members and guards, a mighty and mighty group of one hundred and fifty people, all of whom have entered Westwind Town. As soon as I entered, I heard the paladin on the town wall say in a slow tone: "You are now under Siege? Then I want to remind you that I saw people from the Holy See of Light in this town, Qian Dont take action. Protests are okay, verbal abuse, and spitting are okay. But when you start, you have to use a three-stage ceiling fan. Its terrible. Oh, yes, if you take action against people of the same faith, that one It counts as a normal fight, and you wont get a ceiling fan." "What is the third-stage ceiling fan?" Baron Nolan looked blank, but his loyal servant was surprised: "Can''t take action against the Holy See? Here...Is this area already occupied by Donggran?" "That''s not true, look over there." The Paladin reached out and pointed towards the canal in the town. Baron Nolan turned his head to look, and immediately saw a few cats squatting by the water, motionless like statues, only the pointed ears turned occasionally. Suddenly, a female cat quickly reached out and faced the water. As soon as she caught a fish, she caught a fish, and a happy laugh immediately sounded. "There are cat people, this is a loyal believer of the dark church, cat people will never be able to convert to the **** of light." Baron Nolan was taken aback in his heart: "What''s the matter with this town?" The paladin said, "As you can see, that''s how it is. Outsiders have to learn to read more and learn more, hold back what they don''t understand, and think more with their own brains. This was the case when I first came here." The baron''s loyal servant was a bit dissatisfied, this man was too rude to the baron, he wanted to jump up and curse. Fortunately, Baron Noren is a magician after all, and his IQ is not low. He immediately stopped his servant from doing troubles, but he felt quite curious in his heart. Does this militia not understand his distinguished outfit? It is really strange to dare to speak to myself like this. No matter what, just as he said, observe more. For the first time, he put down his proud figure and asked the Paladin himself: "I have a team of more than one hundred and fifty people. Is there a hotel in this town that can receive me as a group of people? Just like you said. See, I am a nobleman and I need a good hotel." "There is no hotel or anything." The Paladin laughed: "However, the Wangjiang Feelings Community that Father is building is currently vacant. Father said that it can be bought and rented. There are so many of you, and there is only that community. If you are able to accept it, you can go to the Mayor Baihuas house and ask. Now Mayor Baihua is in charge of the construction and management of the Wangjiang Feelings Community." "Mayor Baihua?" "Oh!" The Paladin laughed: "You walk down this road and pass through the two churches in the center of the town. You can find the mayor of White Birch in a wooden house area on the hillside. Just ask anyone there." Baron Nolen waved his hand, and the team moved towards the back of the town. After passing through this weird town, he discovered that the town was much larger than he had imagined. The old servant whispered from the side: "The last time I passed by here, there was indeed only a population of more than 800, but now it looks like it has a population of more than 2,000..." "Why are these houses connected with strange iron pipes and copper pipes?" "Oh, there is a pepper tree growing in this family''s yard. It''s impossible!" "Hey? Look over there... two churches!" "Oh my God! The Church of Light and the Church of Darkness are sitting in a row, eating fruit." They were discussing here, and they saw a stone chair in the courtyard of the Guangming Church. On the stone chair was a lazy priest. He was holding a long fishing rod in his left hand and was fishing in the river next to him. With the other hand empty, waving at them, smiling from a distance: "Welcome to Westwind Town." Chapter 160： You never know what you catch in the next second Baron Nolen''s eyes were locked on Robb''s body. A priest of the Holy See! From the eyes of Baron Noren, ordinary people are not qualified to talk on an equal footing with him, but a priest of the Holy See of Light or the Holy See of Darkness is qualified. Although the priest wore a thick cotton dress (Robo is a modern man, he doesn''t like to wear silk, he likes to wear cotton clothes, but at the time, silk clothes were more classy, ??and the Silk Road was not blowing), look. It''s not very high-grade, but it''s still fair. He couldn''t help but feel refreshed, and thought: Finally there is someone who can talk. Of course, in his heart, he still believes that Xifeng Town is just a small country town. The priest here is also a small village priest. Although he is not low in status and is qualified to talk to a baron, his vision and knowledge are inevitable. Is far worse than himself. As for the quality of life, there is a big discount. Baron Nolan gave a light cough and glanced at himself, confirming that his clothes were full of aristocratic temperament, and he slowly reined in and walked towards Robb. When he reached the gate of the yard, he rolled over and got off his horse in an extremely elegant posture, put the horse''s rein on the slave''s hand, and then took his jeweled staff, and walked in front of Robb with an elegant and calm step. Nobles are very particular about etiquette. Even if they think they are noble, they are still not at all courteous. The former Baron Parses and the magic swordsmen of the Black Earth Knights are like this, no matter how despised they are. People, will also put on a typical gentleman manner: "This priest, hello! It''s nice to meet you." Robb smiled and said, "I am also very happy to meet you." Robbs smile is sincere and not hypocritical. He is indeed happy. The real estate he has just built can be sold immediately. Can he be unhappy? Now what he showed was the smile that real estate merchants had when they saw the fat sheep. How did the medieval terrapins understand this? He pointed to the stone stool across the table: "Please sit down." Baron Nolan sat down with a very graceful gesture, while his servants were standing and waiting in the open space outside the church, making no noise at all, helping the master to earn face. Baron Nolen''s eyes extended following Robb''s fishing rod: "Father is fishing?" "Yeah!" Robb smiled: "Fishing is a thing of expectation. You never know what you can catch in the next second." Baron Nolan smiled: "It''s true that it is possible to catch a **** fish, or a big fish... Fishing is really full of demands for the unknown, and I also like this elegant way of living... " Before he could finish his sentence, Robb''s face condensed: "Oh, I caught something, wait a minute, I''ll just finish up and talk to you." After speaking, Robb began to slam the fishing line. Baron Nolen looked curiously, wanting to see what fish he had caught. Unexpectedly, after the fishing line was closed for a while, with a clatter, Robb actually caught a book out of the water. Connaught on the Baron: "..." Even with his gentlemanly demeanor, he almost raised the table and yelled "I Fuck" on the spot. Fortunately, the years and years of noble education made him forcibly hold back, and he did not lose his attitude. Robb took the book he had just caught, flipped through it, and said embarrassingly: "What kind of shit, "Elementary Wind Magic Training Book", spicy chicken!" "Huh?" After hearing the name of this book, Baron Noren felt something was wrong, and thought to himself: What is a magic training book? Are there any books of this kind? I have studied a magic book like "Encyclopedia of Elementary Wind Magic Spells", but because I haven''t studied hard enough, I haven''t fully mastered it yet. What does this "training book" mean? Robb opened his voice and yelled into the church: "Xuelu, Xuelu will come out soon. I have something for you." The door of the church opened, and Xuelu, dressed in fox fur, came out from inside. She was red-haired, hot, and tall. Although she was dressed very thickly, she could not hide her natural beauty. Baron Noren glanced at her. Bright. Of course, Baron Nolen already has a wife and children, but there is no idea of ??playing Xuelu. There are no beautiful women who dont like to look at them. He hurriedly smiled and said: "Hello, beautiful lady, I am glad to meet you. ." Xuelu smiled and said: "This is?" "I came from Crystal Canyon, the sorcerer of the original Knights of the Storm, Baron Noren Dawn." "Oh, is it a wind magician?" Xuelu smiled: "My name is Xuelu, and I am a fire magician." She snapped her fingers, and a small flame leaped on her hand, and then she waved her hand and the flame disappeared. Baron Nolan smiled and said: "I can feel the abundant flame magic power in your body. You must be an excellent fire magician." Xuelu smiled and said: "I''m still very poor! I just shouted 666 since the war." Baron Nolan: "?" I don''t understand, but forget it! It is normal for women not to understand what they say, anyway, men are Wang Xing people, and women are cats. The baron didn''t think he could understand women either. In front of beautiful women, men will like to show off and highlight their strengths. Baron Nolen couldn''t escape this strange circle either. He straightened his waist intentionally or unintentionally, so that his master-class silk coat could be fully revealed in Xuelu''s eyes, and this beautiful girl could see his aristocracy. Unfortunately, Xuelu didn''t seem to notice. After she said hello to Baron Noren, she turned her eyes to Robb: "What can you give me?" Robb handed the book he had just caught up to Xue Lu''s hand: "You take this book in your hand, and then use it like a magic scroll, understand?" Xuelu wondered: "A magic book? Use it like a scroll? I don''t quite understand it! Isn''t a magic book for learning? What effect can I use it to have?" In fact, Xuelu''s question was also what Baron Noren wanted to ask. He had never heard of the use of magic books. This is not a scroll. There is a fart to use it. Robb smiled and said, "If you ask so much what to do, just do as I said." "Okay." Xuelu smiled: "Since you told me to do it, I won''t ask more. If I am really wronged for misusing things, you will be responsible for marrying me, right?" Robb''s voice increased twice: "No! Don''t want to lie to me and marry you, you will force me to take risks." Baron Nolan listened to the conversation between the two and thought to himself: Oh, it turns out that these two have a leg. Chapter 161： The magic value is not enough At this time, Xuelu was ready to use the "Elementary Wind Magic Training Book". Because she didn''t know what effect this book had used, Xuelu stood upright and stretched her right hand forward, magic training book. It''s in the palm of her hand. She was like using a scroll, moving the thought of using this thing. The magic training book suddenly began to fade and become transparent, and finally turned into countless green light spots, which merged into Xue Lu''s body. Xuelu blinked her eyes, with an unsuspecting look: "Huh? I don''t know why, I suddenly feel that I have learned the wind magic. Ouch? I have become a magician of wind and fire! I can! I feel the wind magic power surging in my body." When Xuelu said this, the Baron Nolan next to him was a little confused. He quickly meditated again and felt the magic flow on Xuelu''s body. Sure enough, the woman just had only flame magic power on her body, but now she actually has some magic power. The wind magic power, and this wind magic power is not weak, not worse than myself. Baron Nolen almost lifted the table again, but they are aristocrats, and once again emphasized that they are aristocrats, and nobles do not jump out like the harlequins in the second-force novels. The day will surely lead to future troubles." The nobles pay attention to the demeanor of a gentleman, and their self-cultivation on the surface is so good, even if their hearts are already full of "", "Fak", "buy cakes", "I''ll take your lungs"... But on the surface, he can do nothing, just faintly said: "It''s strange, why does Miss Xuelu suddenly have wind magic power on her body? Could it be that the book just now is a magic container, it will infuse the wind magic power into your body? Now? Miss Xuelu, can you cast these magic powers into magic?" "Oh, let me try it." Xuelu wanted to use a wind magic, but in fact she couldn''t use a wind magic spell. However, she just moved the thought of wanting to put a wind blade, and she felt her fingers. At the sharp position, there was a wind magic power about to move, and he quickly pointed at the big stone next to it. A wind blade shot out from the tip of the finger in an instant, and the silent wind cut on the big stone, and the big stone was instantly divided into two by the wind blade. "Hey?" Xuelu froze. "What the hell?" This time, Baron Nolan couldn''t maintain his gentlemanly demeanor, and jumped up, "How can Wind Blade just throw it out without chanting the spell?" Xuelu looked down at her hand, then turned to look at Robb, and said in surprise: "You passed your magical magic system to me? I can also be like you without reciting the spell. Has the magic been cast instantly?" Robb smiled and said, "That''s right!" The "Elementary Wind Magic Training Book" that he fished with his fishing skills is a unique prop in the game that allows anyone to learn magic directly, and this person who learns magic naturally enjoys the "rules of the game." Lu is like this now. She has already enjoyed the rules of the game in the area of ??"Elementary Wind Magic", and no longer enjoys the rules of the real world. Therefore, she can also do not recite the incantation, and instantly cast the wind blade. However, after she shook a few wind blades, whirlwinds, and wind sprints in excitement, she was so tired and panting, and her spirit became a little sluggish. It turned out that although she can enjoy the instant magic of the rules of the game, she The magic power value (MP) of, but still follows the rules of the real world, the magic power is consumed extremely fast, and the instant consumes faster, a bunch of magic is thrown out, and there is no magic in an instant. Xuelu gasped and said, "I still don''t practice enough, oh... the magic is too weak, not enough for fun." The Baron Noren next to him was already silly, and would be speechless for a while. Robb smiled and said: "The magic problem is indeed a big problem. I can''t help you solve it completely. However, it is still possible to solve it to a limited extent. Wait, I will get you something good." He stretched out his hand and grabbed it in mid-air, fetching something from the air, and a piece of silk flew out. Baron Nolen was already silly, but now he was awakened by this new development. When Robb rubbed and brushed it casually, a master-level silk robe appeared in his hand. The robe was shining with blue light, and it seemed to have top-level enchantments. Look at the workmanship. , That texture... Baron Nolen was originally wearing a master-class silk coat and came out to pretend to be forceful. Now when he saw someone rubbing his master-class clothes, he almost vomited a mouthful of old blood on the spot. He quickly suppressed and suppressed it! Looking down at the pale blue light-emitting clothes on his body, I felt a little bit wanting to go underground. However, at this moment, Robb actually shook his head and said, "This robe is not good. It actually increases the power of magic. It''s useless and useless." He threw the clothes on the ground next to the stone table, then reached out and grabbed it again. Another piece of silk flew onto his hand, rubbing his hands, and another grandmaster-level robe. Baron Nolen: "..." Robb still shook his head: "No, no, this is actually a robe with magic resistance. Damn, it''s obviously for the priest, and it''s not suitable for a legal teacher." After speaking, he threw his hand to the ground again, stretched out his hand again, another piece of silk, rubbed his hands, and another grandmaster-level robe. There was a voice in Baron Nolan''s heart that began to roar: I bought a watch last year, it''s super wear-resistant! My gentlemanly demeanor is about to explode, to... to... to explode. Robb shook his head again: "What the hell, this magic robe actually has the power of fireball? Damn, the most useless designated skill-type enchant, the application range is too narrow, and the trash attribute." After speaking, he threw it to the ground... After a while, the grandmaster-level silk robes on the ground were piled as high as a hill, and he didnt know how many pieces Robb had rubbed. Finally, his eyes lit up: "Hahaha! Appeared! The energy-saving silk robes consume magic power. -30%." He put the robe on Xuelu''s hand and said with a smile: "Go and try again." Xuelu smiled and said, "There are new clothes to wear again." She happily returned to the room, and came out again soon. She was already wearing a new robe, which looked graceful, luxurious and exquisite. After all, Robbs robes were drawn by artists of later generations. Not to mention the fact that they are not practical, only the appearance design, which absolutely kills the medieval turtle designers. Xuelu came out wearing this dress, which looked twice as magnificent as the daughter of the noble family, at least the daughter of Baron Noren definitely didn''t have such good clothes to wear. She whirled around in front of Robb, and smiled: "Does it look good? Do you want to marry?" Robb rolled his eyes: "Don''t bullshit, I haven''t seen 10,000 or 8,000 of this female magician. The viewing angle cells are all tired. Where is the difference between good and bad?" Robb didn''t lie. At a certain stage in the game, there were so many mages wearing this robe. Chapter 162： I want a robe Xuelu and Robb got used to joking. He said he would not marry. Xuelu was not angry. She smiled and threw another magic to experiment. Sure enough, she could feel it this time, and the consumption of magic was reduced when using magic. After a lot, this robe can really relieve her problem of insufficient magic power to a certain extent. She laughed, rushed over and hung Robbs neck, and kissed him "snack". However, women these days have no lipstick to apply, so they cant put a red on Robbs face. mark. Robb wiped his face with his hand and mumbled dissatisfiedly: "Don''t mess around, it makes my face drool." Xuelu smiled: "While she said something disgusting, she smiled triumphantly. Heh, man!" The two of them flirted and cursed here, but Baron Nolen over there looked at the pile of silk robes on the ground and fell into deep thought. Obviously, this pile of robes subverted his cognition, and at the same time , It also made him very excited. I want it, I really want it, a grandmaster-level silk robe, if you wear it on your body, it will have a high style and even more aristocratic temperament. However, he is not mentally retarded, he can''t grab them, let alone steal. After all, he is a magician, and his intelligence is not low. Now even with his little toenails, he can think that Robb is an incomprehensible monster. He is only seeking his own death if he wants a robe. If he wants a robe, he should talk honestly Money. Baron Nolan pointed to the large pile of robes on the ground and smiled: "Myfather! If you don''t need these robes, do you intend to sell them?" "Oh?" Robb smiled: "Are you interested? Of course it''s okay. You can choose which one you want, or if you have a lot of money, you can buy them all." Baron Noren also knew that he did not have the financial resources to buy all these robes. He smiled and said: "I think, I only need to buy one. Well, the one you mentioned just now increases the power of wind magic. Im very interested in the robe, if I can, I want that one." Baron Noren can only see that the robe has powerful enchantments, but he can''t tell which kind of enchantment it is. Only Robb can see it, because he enjoys the rules of the game and can see the instructions attached to the equipment he made. ... Robb flipped through the pile of clothes, and found out the robe of "Wind Magic Power +10%", and put it on the table: "Is it this one? OK! If you want, I Just transfer it to you, but you also know that this thing is not cheap. I doubt that after you buy this thing, you still have the ability to purchase real estate in my Xifeng Town, so don''t make yourself displaced." Baron Noren laughed: "Father really loves to laugh, I am also a baron anyhow, and I still have some small wealth." He waved his hand, and a loyal servant walked over from behind. The loyal servant turned out four jars from the cart, and walked to Robb holding the jars. He placed the jars on the table and said with a smile: "This is four. Pot of honey, four whole pots! I am willing to use them in exchange for your silk robe." Robb didn''t speak, but Xue Lu next to her laughed loudly: "Wait, I''ll get something out." Snow dew swept into the warehouse with a brush. The wind sprint she had just put on herself was not over yet, but she ran out again, holding a large wooden box in her hand, and she put the wooden box on the table. With a bang, a box full of sugar cubes jumped together. Robb took out a piece as small as pearl candy and handed it to Baron Nolan: "Come on, how does this compare to honey?" When Baron Nolen put a small piece of candy into his mouth, he was embarrassed on the spot. He waved his hand quickly, and the loyal servant ran away with four jars of honey. "Ah, it seems that Father is not short of sugar, so I think it''s better." Baron Nolan waved his hand again, and the loyal servant took four jars of peppers up again and put them on the table: "I''m willing to use these peppers in exchange. Your silk robe." Robb still sits still. Xuelu smiled and said, "Wait, I''ll get something out." As soon as she uttered these words, Baron Noren felt something was wrong. Seeing Xuelu swayed, she soon carried out a huge linen bag from the warehouse, and put the bag on the ground with a bang. It was a heavy bag. She opened the mouth of the bag and looked inside. It was full of pepper. A bag is full of pepper. Baron Nolan now feels that the Yali is very big... Up to now, there is only a trick. The former manor of Baron Nolen was located in Crystal Canyon, a place rich in crystal mines. He also had several beautiful crystal ore in his hand. After careful carving and polishing, he asked a jeweler to process it and an enchanter. Enchanted and made a very good crystal necklace, now I have to reluctantly get a crystal necklace out to exchange these robes. He was about to ask his loyal servant to take out the crystal necklace he treasured, when suddenly he saw a little girl running out of the church door, who looked sixteen or seventeen years old, with a kettle in her hand, and she was wearing a black and white maid costume. , She rushed to the stone table with the kettle in her hand, and poured a cup of hot tea for Baron Nolen. When she poured the tea, she leaned forward slightly, and then, an extremely exquisitely crafted amethyst necklace with a mysterious purple enchanted light swayed left, right, left, right in front of Baron Norens eyes... Baron Nolen: "..." I wiped it, all the maids in this man''s house are wearing this? Baron Nolan flashed out several meters, squatting on the bamboo fence in the church yard, drawing circles... This day can''t be passed. "Okay, okay!" Robb smiled: "Don''t be so wronged, you can''t use things for things, you can still use money, I think you are cheaper, just a hundred gold coins." Baron Nolan has no choice but to pay now. Fortunately, the quality of the robe is really good. After he put the robe on his body, he instantly felt that the price of one hundred gold coins was very worthwhile and super value! "Mr. Nolan." Robb smiled: "Are you planning to migrate from Crystal Canyon to the Path of Light this time?" "Yes!" Baron Nolen nodded gracefully: "Crystal Canyon was raided by the Desert Kingdom Kurt. Although Kurt needs to rest for a while before attacking the border town, but once they start to send troops to the south, that speed It will be very fast. From Crystal Canyon to here, there is no large city that can resist. I think it will be safer for Father to hide on the Road of Light." "Really?" Robb said with a smile: "I think the Bright Road is also very dangerous. You should be very clear that the reason why a small country like Kot, the desert kingdom, with weak national power, dared to raid Siege, It must be an agreement with Mundela of Eastgrand. I''m sure that Mundela''s army will soon begin to attack the Path of Light." Chapter 163： Wangjiang Feelings Community When Baron Nolen heard this, he couldn''t help but fall into contemplation. Robb was right. In fact, he was thinking about this along the way. Kurt sent troops to attack the Crystal Canyon, which can be said to be bold. The desert kingdom is not rich and has a small population. Why do they dare to provoke a big country like this? The reason is not simple. Taking advantage of the war in East Granville, the Desert Kingdom rushed over to help Mondela a favor and pulled a sidecar. Afterwards, he would definitely get a lot of benefits from Mondela, and even cede the territory. . Under such a major premise, it is strange that Mondela did not take the opportunity to storm the Bright Road. Even if he runs to the Path of Light, he can''t escape the threat of war, and he may even be forced onto the battlefield. After all, he also has a knighthood. If he hides in a small border manor, he can stay away from the political center, away from shackles such as national hatred and hatred. If he runs to the road of light, he will definitely not be able to escape. Baron Nolan considered this question very seriously: "Is there any good way for Father to give pointers?" Robb pointed at his feet and said with a smile: "Just settle down here, Westwind Town, to protect you from the war!" "But here..." Baron Noren straightened his face: "I''ll be honest, this place will soon be attacked by the army of the desert kingdom. With the size of this town, it can''t last three days! No, three hours difficulty." Robb smiled and said: "You have such considerations, and I understand it well, so let''s. I don''t ask you to buy a house and settle here directly. You can rent a house here first. When the army of the Desert Kingdom arrives, You take your family and wait at the south gate to watch me fend off the enemy at the north gate. If I block the army of the desert kingdom, you can stay. If I cant stop it, you will fight and run south for the first time. There is still time to run away." Baron Nolan was hesitant, but whether he wanted to listen to Robb or not, at least he had to settle down in the Westwind tonight. He was tired of living in the wilderness again. "I will send someone to call the mayor of Baihua, and he will show you my Wangjiang Feelings Community." Robb smiled and said, "You can rent on a daily or monthly basis. You can rent for a few days first. , Give it a try." After a while, Lilian called the mayor Baihua. As soon as the mayor arrived, he immediately smiled at Baron Nolen, looking respectful and flattering to him. However, the baron saw at a glance that this guy is not treating himself as a baron to respect and please, but to respect and please himself as a big fat sheep, a picture of "If I''m done please, you will kill you." "The posture, authentic businessman style. What''s the situation in Westwind Town? The militia guarding the town utterly talked about me, and this priest was even more miraculous. Even the small mayor, seeing me, Lord Baron, also put on a businessman''s face? Mayor Baihua rubbed his hands and said: "My Lord Baron, please come with me and take a look at our Wangjiang Feelings Community." Baron Nolan said in an unpleasant manner: "What does Wangjiang Qinghuai District mean?" "The community is a city-like thing built neatly by a bunch of houses." Mayor Baihua smiled: "Wangjiang Feelings is its name. In this community, we can see our west wind at any time. The canal, the scenery on the river is picturesque, and it is very sentimental...so it is called Wangjiang Feeling." Baron Nolen: "..." "Anyway, you''ll know when you come to see it." The mayor of Baihua took Baron Nolen and walked towards the community under construction. Baron Nolan saw Wangjiang Feelings from a distance, and fell in love with it at a glance. In this era when everyones houses are built randomly, its the first time Baron Nolan has seen such a neat, well-organized house plan. Along the riverside, a long row of wooden houses, all in exactly the same shape, facing Open doors and windows in the same direction! In front of each wooden house there is a small tree almost tall and short, and a long row of flowerbeds traverses in front. It is winter, and there is nothing in the flowerbeds, but Baron Noren can imagine that when spring comes, this community How beautiful it will be. Baron Nolen couldn''t help sighing: "Oh, this row of wooden houses is really pleasing to the eye. Living in such a house is much more comfortable than living in the wilderness." He was already calculating in his heart, so he rented this row of houses for a few days, and then continued to flee to the Bright Road. Mayor Baihua smiled and said: "This is the first phase of the prototype project that has been completed. They are all single-room facilities and are for the poor. People with status and status like you have to see the second phase of the project." Baron Noren secretly rejoiced, is there any better-looking house? He looked up and asked, "Oh? What about the second phase of the project?" "Please follow me." Mayor Baihua led the way and continued to move forward. Not long after, a row of stone houses appeared in front of them. They weren''t ordinary piles of random stones, but neat and uniform. It is made of square stones, making many square grids formed on the wall, which looks very beautiful. Mayor Baihua laughed and said, "This is Fathers invention. What is it called? Oh, yes, its called a brick! He asked us to put the clay in the mold, make it into small squares, and then use fire magic to dry it. , And made this strange block of bricks. Each brick is the same size. It is very useful when building a house. Building a house with this kind of brick is both strong and beautiful, and it is more expensive than a house built of messy stones. Much more comfortable." Baron Nolan nodded: "That''s for sure. A uniform size of stone is easier to build walls, and the structure is more stable." However, the house has not been fully completed yet, and some corner works are still in progress. Baron Nolen saw a migrant worker carrying a rockery on his shoulders. The rockery might weigh five or six hundred pounds, but the migrant worker carried the rockery in the middle of the garden in front of the house without much effort. Putting it down gently, the appearance of lifting the weight lightly scared the Baron: "Such a strong man?" Mayor Baihua smiled and said: "He is just an ordinary migrant worker. It was Father who added a buff called Blessing of the King to him that made him so powerful. Once the Buff time has passed, he will remain a bug." Baron Noren was shocked. The king blessed him. He had heard that it was a paladin''s overshadowing magic, which can make the caster very powerful. However, he never heard that it can strengthen an ordinary person like this. ? What kind of strength does this paladin have to add such a perverted blessing to the king? No, no, this is not the point! What the **** is it to use the king''s blessing to build houses for migrant workers? Don''t the Paladins want cards? Chapter 164： How much is this house? Nolan was thinking about this. There was a migrant worker running by his side. The speed was as fast as a gust of wind. He swept the ground several hundred meters away. When he reached the ground far away, he picked up a tool, brushed the ground again and ran back. , And then use that tool to knock on the house. "Walk away!" Baron Noren recognizes this spell, in fact, he himself can, but his windy walk is not so powerful, this he is meowing, is the windy walkable that way to use it? All the wind magicians in the Knights of the Storm will cry, they will definitely cry. Turning his head and looking again, a migrant worker acted like an enclave to build a wall. The speed was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly with his hands. Only when he saw that the wall grew out of nothing, he built at least a yard in the blink of an eye. high. Baron Nolan knew without asking that this man had a buff magic that added agility on his body. His gentlemanly demeanor is now a bit unbearable, and he couldn''t help but ask the mayor Baihua next to him: "How many people can Father give such a boost?" Mayor Baihua shook his head and said: "I don''t know how much we can add. I just know that every day before our construction site starts, the workers have to go to Father. He seems to be a group adding buff. When he raises his hand, a bunch of people add. It''s over." Baron Nolen: "..." Mayor Baihua continued: "We came over and started construction after adding BUFF. It took only a dozen days. The first phase of the 500 wooden houses has been completed, and the second phase of the brick building area is about to be completed. The carpenters are now building the third phase of the project, and that phase is also an all-wood house. Father said that more single-room facilities for the poor should be built, and brick houses for the nobles should be built less. What do you mean by the pyramid? It''s something bigger underneath, well, anyway, a bunch of things that I don''t understand." At this time, Baron Nolan was actually silently evaluating the combat capabilities of these migrant workers in his heart! No way, although these guys are building houses, they are all equipped with combat-type buffing magic. It''s hard not to let people think about the direction of combat effectiveness. Baron Noren can figure it out almost without his brain. If these migrant workers are on the battlefield, three hundred people will be able to beat the opponent by two to three thousand, no, four to five thousand, or even more. He was thinking of this. A migrant worker rushed over with the wind. He ran so fast that he was going to pass by in a blink of an eye. Mayor Baihua said loudly: "What do you do when you run so fast? What is it?" The migrant worker stopped temporarily and said, "There is a small hill in front of us, blocking our important garden plan. I will ask Father what to do." "Oh, then go quickly!" The migrant worker brushed the ground and disappeared... Within 30 seconds, the migrant worker ran back, holding a scroll in his hand, and said happily, "Father gave me an explosive scroll, saying that it was enough to blast the small hill." Mayor Baihua smiled and said, "What are you waiting for, go quickly." The migrant workers swept the floor and ran away again. Nolen looked vigorously in the direction where he disappeared, and he really saw a hill, about three or four stories high. He heard a loud "bang" in front of him, the sound of the fire system''s high-level magic explosion art, and a burst of flames and smoke rose in front of him, and the magical power scattered all over the sky. Then, the three or four-story high hills disappeared without a trace. A group of migrant workers cheered in front of them: "The things Father gave are really useful. Quickly, move the gravel and dirt away..." Baron Noren snorted: "Throw me the precious Explosive Scroll into the enemy''s battlefield. Don''t throw it at a small hill. The fire magicians of the Fire Knights will be affected by it. crying." Mayor Baihua led Baron Nolan to a beautiful-looking brick house, and said, "Lord Baron, please see, this house will suit you well. This is the largest building and most rooms in Wangjiang Qinghuai District. The most suitable house for nobles." "Oh?" Baron Noren suddenly came to his mind. Mayor Baihua said: "Look, this is a two-story villa with two floors, eight bedrooms, three halls, two bathrooms and two balconies. There is a garden in front of the door, and a private plot behind the door... There are several small houses, the main villa in the middle is sanitary, all your family members can live in the main villa in the middle, and servants and guards can live in the small houses around..." "Huh?" Baron Nolan felt a little like this kind of architectural layout. His former manor was a small castle. His family and all his subordinates lived in the castle. It was messy and crowded, which was extremely inconvenient. . As for the house in front of me, the main villa area in the middle only lived with my own family and the closest servants, and the other guards and servants all lived in the small houses nearby, which of course was excellent. Baron Nolan couldn''t help sighing: "This house is well designed." Mayor Baihua smiled and said: "It was designed by Father himself. He said, what kind of modern manor structure is this called? Baron Nolen suddenly discovered that there were a few copper pipes on the outer wall of the house, which seemed to have been brought from a long distance. He couldn''t help asking curiously: "What is this copper pipe?" "Oh, when it comes to this, I have to give you a special introduction. This is the characteristic of this town, called the tap water system. As long as you try it once, you will never be able to live without it..." Twenty minutes later... Baron Nolen **** a pee in the toilet pit, then turned on the tap and flushed the toilet. While washing his hands under the tap, he sighed up to the sky: "This thing is really convenient. There is actually a sewer. This kind of magical thing. Oops, this house, I really want it." He came out of the bathroom and asked the mayor Baihua: "How much is this house?" The mayor of Baihua looked calm and authentic: "The main villa, the maid''s room next to it, the guard house, the garden, the private plot, and all the supporting buildings... a total of 500 gold coins." "Watt? So expensive?" Baron Noren''s face turned dark: "What the **** is this price, it is five times more expensive than Father''s robe, it''s the top-notch robe." Mayor Baihua said: "This house was also designed and made by Father. It is a master-level real estate developer. Although I dont know exactly what a real estate developer is, it should be better than a tailor anyway. Look, Father makes clothes. Only such a small one will sell you a hundred gold coins, but this is also made by Father. Is it too much to sell you five hundred gold coins for such a big house?" Baron Nolen thought carefully: it doesn''t seem to be too much. Mayor Baihua said again: "Yes, Father also said that considering that the price of this house is indeed a bit high, even the nobles will find it difficult to make a one-time payment, allowing you to pay a 20% down payment first. , That is, the down payment is one hundred gold coins, the remaining four hundred gold coins can be owed first, and it will be paid off slowly in ten years. You only need to pay five gold coins per month. You see, there is no money to pay Are you stressed?" Chapter 165： Family fall When Baron Nolan heard that he only paid five gold coins a month, Fak! This house is cheap enough to fly! Dry! I really want to buy it. However, he thought about it carefully, and felt a little unreliable. The army of the Desert Kingdom Kurt will soon be coming. If the town of Westwind falls by that time, the house will be destroyed by the war no matter how good it is. Now consider buying it. It''s a bit early. He shook his head, sighed, and said to Mayor Baihua: "I won''t buy it for now, let''s rent it for a few days." Mayor Baihua smiled and said, "The rent is okay. The rent is fifty silver coins a day." Baron Nolan was a little confused: "So expensive? The rent for this day is equal to one-tenth of the follow-up payment required to buy a house." Mayor Baihua said: "The monthly rent is more cost-effective. The monthly rent is only five gold coins." Baron Nolan: "My Fack! Why is the rent as high as the follow-up payment for buying a house? What is the difference between this and buying?" Mayor Baihua said seriously: "It was the price set by Father. According to him, the real estate business is so dark...Ah, it''s all done this way, so it''s more cost-effective to consider buying it as soon as possible." Baron Nolan stopped talking. He found that Westwind Town was a place to sap, but forget it, he was a nobleman, the baron of the Knights of the Storm, and he could afford a little sap. People bargain, lower their compulsion. Anyway, if you rent for a few days and leave, if you live for fifty silver coins a day, you will only have a few gold coins for four or five days. It''s nothing remarkable. After paying the rent for two days and giving a gold coin to the mayor of Baihua, Baron Nolen successfully moved into this large manor. The senior maids also moved in, and then the servants and guards were allowed to live in the small houses around the main villa, forming a "sanitation" state of the main villa. Then he sent the maid out to buy groceries to make food. Baron Noren traveled on this journey. He ate only dry food. He felt that his life was a little unhappy. He finally came to a town, and of course he wanted to eat something good. However, he is not very hopeful about how many ingredients this small town can provide. He only hopes that a bite of chicken chops will be good. Unexpectedly, the maid came back soon, with a strange expression on her face: "Master, I just went to the town to buy ingredients and bought a lot of things, this town, my goodness, this town is terrible. NS." Baron Nolan wondered: "What''s so scary?" The maid took out a big bag of pepper from her vegetable basket: "This...this thing, the price in this town is five times cheaper than Crystal Canyon." "What? Five times cheaper?" Baron Nolen was taken aback. The maid took out another bag of sugar: "This is a spice that is sweeter than honey. It is said to be called sugar. The price in this town is five times cheaper than honey." "This... that priest let me taste it." Baron Noren was surprised again: "Five times cheaper?" The maid took out half of the cake again: "Master, you must let Madam taste this thing, Madam will love it." Baron Nolen saw that the cake was only half at a glance, and he frowned: "Why is it only half? The food that others have eaten is dirty, how can I let the lady eat it?" The maid hurriedly said: "This thing is cut and sold, and it is not dirty. Moreover, it is very expensive, so half of it is a gold coin." Baron Nolan: "Ah... it''s right to buy half." I saw that the maid began to bring out all kinds of strange things: "This is soy sauce, which is said to be used to cook steamed fish. I tasted it in the town, and learned how to do it with a woman, and made it to the master for a while. eat." "This is tofu. It is said to be ground from soybeans. It is tender and delicious..." "This is Fat House Happy Water. You will feel happy after a sip." "This is a happy thing about Fat House, and if you eat it with Fat House Happiness Water, you will have double happiness." Baron Nolen looked dazzled and a little confused. Because of the noble gentleman manner, he did not show any fuss, but quietly listened to the introduction of the maid, and then waved: "Hurry up and prepare for the dinner. Madam and child, two uncles, seven aunts and three aunts are called out, and we all have a meal together..." An hour later, Baron Noren''s family gathered around the table and shed moving tears. "The food in Westwind Town is really beautiful." "No, it can''t be described as beautiful, it should be perfect!" The family of Baron Noren fell... The next morning, he renewed the rent for another ten days. If he can carry it, he will buy the house, and then he will not go anywhere. The situation of Baron Nolen is not an exception. He was only the first to reach Westwind Town, the first noble to be shocked. As the pace of the war gets closer, Westwind Town begins to usher in a wave of emigration. . Almost every day, there will be people fleeing from the north, sometimes small nobles, small businessmen, and most of them are ordinary civilians, and some are fleeing teams of as many as hundreds of people. Some are three to five people, refugees with families as a unit. When the little nobles first arrived in Westwind, they were almost the same as Baron Noren. They were arrogant and wanted to pretend to be forced in the town. However, after entering the town, they would encounter various ruthless spiral slaps. After the face was swollen, the nobles became obedient and didn''t dare to do anything. They obediently took out a rent and rented a house in the second phase of Wangjiang Feelings. As for the fleeing poor people, that is another matter. They are also the same as the nobles, worried that Westwind Town will not be able to withstand the attack of the desert kingdom, but when they escape, they are not as easy as the nobles. They ran all the way from the north, no horses to ride, no cars to ride, all relying on their legs. , I was tired and exhausted all the way, and I almost ate the dry food I carried. Seeing a town, wherever the refugees care whether it can withstand the enemy''s offensive, they come in first and rest, take out their few money, want to buy some dry food here as a supplement, and then continue to flee south. However, after they entered the town, they discovered that the ordinary townspeople in Xifeng Town seemed not to panic at all about the upcoming war. The townspeople here are living and working in peace and contentment without pressure. The town is still everywhere. Recruitment. The mayor of Baihua posted a new recruitment revelation and recruited a large number of carpenters for the fifth phase of the Wangjiang Feelings Wooden House Project. Chapter 166： Power of capital The mayor of Xifeng also posted a recruitment notice, recruiting a large number of plasterers, masons, porters, etc., to prepare for the fourth phase of the brick house project of Wangjiang Feelings. The silk stocking factory also took the opportunity to come out to catch the autumn breeze. The newly bred little spiders are thriving. Now there is an urgent need for a group of preparatory female workers to enter the factory for observation and internship. When the newly cultivated little spiders can take up their jobs, these female workers must follow suit. The mayor of Original Stone Canyon has also come out to grab people. The breath of spring is getting closer and closer. He needs a lot of manpower to engage in spring plowing, clearing wasteland, and preparing for planting sugar beets and soybeans. Farmers must have a lot of things like this. The townspeople who fled to Xifeng Town were surprised to find that not only did the town not exclude refugees, but instead gave them a stance of "we need you" and gave them a warm welcome. This town also has a large number of low-rent housing and neat small wooden houses. Refugees can rent them at a very cheap price, and they can also buy these wooden houses with ten years of repayment. "Is this heaven?" "It''s heaven!" "The only question here is whether it can stop the desert kingdom''s attack." The mouth of Xifeng Town suddenly doubled, from a small town with a population of only over 2,000 to a medium-sized town with a population of 5,000. Of course, this puts a considerable test on the food supply capacity of Xifeng Town, and it is absolutely impossible for a small town to be able to withstand such a drastic population leap, and all the staff will be hungry in the blink of an eye. But there is Robb, a perverted Father in Westwind Town, food? After playing the Happy Farm for two days, the food problem is not a problem. Therefore, the newcomers in Xifeng Town are all concerned about one problem now, the army of the Desert Kingdom! When will you come? In the evening, it got dark again. The peaceful town of Westwind in the past will become very quiet once it enters the night, but now it is different. Although the sky is dark, there are lights everywhere, especially the small wooden house along the riverside in Wangjiang Qinghuai District. , Many windows are still lit. Baron Nolans manor is even more brightly lit. A small dance party is being held there. He invited several escaped nobles to his manor to dance. Of course, he also invited Robb, but Robb prefers himself. He didnt bother to dance with a group of medieval aboriginals. On the stone table, the crystal ball is in a state of communication, and Her Majesty''s face is appearing in the crystal ball. "You are also building too fast there." Her Majesty couldn''t help sighing: "Blessing the hundreds of migrant workers and the wind, and building a large house in just a few dozen days. Fortunately, you can think of it like this. Construction method. Switch to an ordinary magician, even if you have the ability to do this, you cant let go of your figure to do it." Robb smiled evilly at the crystal ball: "That''s because magicians haven''t touched capital yet, let me tell you, once capital starts to fly with all its strength, let alone proud magicians, even if they are kings or emperors, All have to bow to capital." The queen said: "You mean, even if it is me, I have to surrender to capital?" Robb smiled and said, "Hehehe, you definitely don''t believe it now, but it won''t take long..." He deliberately didn''t finish the sentence, but delayed a long tone. The queen smiled and said: "You are too underestimating me, the royal family is orthodox, not only money can control it." As soon as her voice fell, the Necromancer No. 1 approached and whispered: "Your Majesty, the royal water plant we set up on the Guangming Road is seen by many nobles. They are probably jealous. Now they are co-branded. I want to take a share in the water company in the Lost City..." "Huh?" The queen frowned: "This is a matter of the country. Which turn is they wanting to take advantage of?" The Necromancer whispered: "But the funds of the treasury are really tense. Now the battle in the west has started, the army of the cave of the wind has been fighting with the advance troops of the desert kingdom, and on the road of light, the Knights of Mondela The vanguard of the army has arrived, fought a few battles, each has its own victory and defeat, and now the money is like burning... Even if we use the pre-collection plan provided by Mr. Robert, we are also able to raise enough funds to build a water plant in the Lost City. ." The queen pondered for a moment and sighed: "Well, the nobles are allowed to invest in the construction of the water plant in the Lost City, but they can only be given 49% of the shares, and the royal family must own more than 51%." Necromancer No. 1 whispered: "In addition, our cake industry has recently suffered a little shock. A clever nobleman built a caravan and went to Westwind Town. He bought a large amount of butter and sugar and used it. Magic preservation, transport the cream and sugar back to the bright road, and then make a homemade cake, spread the cream on the cake to make a cream cake. In this way, his cost has been reduced a lot, and the price war with our royal cake shop is all of a sudden. It took away a large part of the market share of the Royal Cake Shop." Queen:"" She turned her head to look at the crystal ball, pressed the corner of her mouth slightly, and said dissatisfiedly: "Mr. Robert, you actually sold butter to other merchants to suppress my business." Robb spread his hands: "We did not sign an exclusive agreement. If there is a sign, then I am in breach of contract. Since I did not sign, there is nothing wrong with me doing this. You didnt expect that you could only buy butter instead of cakes. Who is to blame? Haha, I will teach you a good one. It is precisely because of business competition that businessmen will become smarter and smarter. If there is no competition, the market will be unhealthy." Although the queen was a little angry, she understood what Robb said. Indeed, if there is no competition, how can anyone think of buying cream only at Robbs place and not buying cakes? Robb smiled and said: "At this time, you need to use your brain to think about it. What moves can you use to defeat your opponent? Quickly, use your mind and think about it..." "I understand." The queen was not angry, but a little bit happy: "I should step up and research the homemade method of butter as quickly as possible, so that I can take advantage of the cost and slap the one who grabbed the royal business. Bastard noble." "Right!" Robb smiled: "However, you have to guard against it. In case that nobleman first asks me to buy the method of making butter before you research it out, tusk... Then you''re done. He robbed you of all your market share before the cream came out." There was a sudden smile on the queen''s face: "I thought of a trick to buy the middle-aged women in Westwind Town who learned how to make butter, and cheat them of the money needed for the formula, rather than asking you to buy the formula. The money must be much less." "Hahaha! That''s right." Robb clapped his hands and laughed: "Think of this earlier. Poaching is a shortcut to steal technology from your opponent''s company. You only think about it now. It''s really stupid." Chapter 167： The tension before the war The queen was said to be stupid, but not angry at all. She has discovered one thing, if it is to play conspiracies, formulate national policies, join forces, negotiate the exchange of interests... she is more confident than Robb. But when it comes to doing business, she is really too far behind. After talking with Robb for several days, she has discovered that Robb is not the kind of person who has to hold every bit of interest in his hands. He often gives profits and gives away what should belong to others. He didn''t feel distressed at all, and he didn''t care about being in harmony, he didn''t like fishing in troubled waters, and the forces of various parties were unbalanced. It was obvious that he was not as good as himself in handling diplomacy. Let''s talk about strategy and tactics. Robb has never embodied strategy. In terms of tactics, he will have a trick. He will go to the battlefield personally. He has never seen him dispatch troops, maybe not at all. There is also the political structure in Westwind Town, which can be said to be chaotic now. Although Robb can be faintly called a lord, he did not actually hang up his title of lord. The mayor and the newly arrived aristocrats in exile have formed several major forces that are not under each other. It can be said that it is a mess. It can be seen that the organizational structure of this guy is also in a mess. But just such a messy person who doesn''t bother to do anything, but he is extremely capable of doing business. Lying on a stone chair and pointing, you can earn money and fly away, and you can make money and spend it casually, which is very angry. Her Majesty, in terms of business, really can only be hung up and beaten up by Robb. In fact, she cant be blamed for this. She is not fighting Robb alone, but with a super team composed of profiteers from the future generations. Robb randomly takes out the commercial methods of the future generations, and she has to think about it for a long time. Only to figure it out, it''s weird to win the battle. "Mr. Robert!" Her Majesty is about to hang up, but before she hangs up, she still has something to say to Robb: "Your side, you are about to face the army of the desert kingdom, you have Think about how to retreat from the enemy?" "Yeah! I''ve thought it over." Robb waved his hand: "Slap and cry, and then all were caught in the town to be prisoners of reform through labor." Queen: "What is the prisoner of reform through labor?" Robb smiled and said: "It is to let the bad guys work, use labor to transform their body and mind, and turn them into good people. This is called reform-through-labour criminals. Of course, it is impossible to pay them for the work of reform-through-labour criminals, but they can only be given to them. Eat a little potato to ensure that they will not die from starvation. Hahaha, let them all become my money-making machine." Queen:"" I didn''t know what to say for a while, and it felt too unfamiliar. After a few seconds, the queen recovered and said in a low voice: "You have to be careful! Westwind Town is supported by you alone. If I were to attack Westwind Town, I will find a way to scheming against you, as long as you kill you, Westwind Town will not attack and destroy itself. At this point, the people of the desert kingdom cant be ignorant. They will know, and then they will formulate tactics against you. You are now facing a country that is fighting at all levels, with all kinds of weird tricks, insidious tricks, magic items, secret treasures, and artifacts emerging in an endless stream. Be careful." Robb smiled: "Thank you for the reminder, Miss Queen. Didn''t you reveal all the ways to deal with me in the future, so you are not afraid that you will not be able to deal with me in the future? Tsk tsk, what do you care about me so much?" The queen put on a serious face: "Because you are helping me fight against the East Route Army in the Desert Kingdom. If your Westwind falls, this army will point straight to the light road, and I will come back to the enemy, so We are on the same front now. Its not surprising that I give you some advice, right?" "Ok, not surprising at all!" "So, today''s international trade fair talks about the end of this." The phone was hung up, and the queen looked at the crystal ball that had lost its light, and sighed faintly: "You have to hold on! Whether it is from the national level or from my personal expectations..." The queen''s voice stopped abruptly, because a necromancer ran over, he hurriedly shouted: "Your Majesty, it''s no good, the Mondela Knights attacked at night, and the siege of the east city gate began." "Why panic?" The queen stood up, her white dress was like snow. She wrapped a black cloak around her body, covering the white skirt. The eerie and terrifying aura immediately filled her body, as if death. It turned out that she was a "psychic mage", which was the honorary title that the "necromancer" could only obtain when she reached the limit. She inherited the lineage of the two great wizards of her parents and possessed extremely excellent magic talents. She was only 20 years old and had already stood at the pinnacle of necromantic magic. She smiled sideways: "Let''s go, I''m going to the East City Gate in person, but I want to see what Mondela can do." Just as she stood up, a skeleton dragon squatting on the roof of the palace raised its head to the sky, let out a terrifying dragon roar, spread its wings, and flew towards the east city gate... The rain is coming and the wind is all over the building! The town of Westwind has entered the pre-war tense stage. The townspeople took the time to place small stools and small parasols on the town wall, giving themselves the best place to watch the battle. Even if you dont watch it, you can still make money by selling positions. And a large group of townspeople who are good at seizing business opportunities are frantically frying potato chips, racing against time to prepare small snacks. Not only can they eat themselves, but they can also be sold to others. This is a hot opportunity that has finally come. He was so nervous. I''m almost too busy. This kind of tense atmosphere made the exiled nobles and refugees who had fled, hesitated: "Should the tense atmosphere before the war be like this?" Baron Nolen has moved all his belongings out of the rental house, put in the cart, and the convoy will be assembled at the south gate of Westwind Town. As long as there is something wrong with the war in the north, he intends to fight the magic. At the end, he added "Wind Sprint" to his team and fled southward desperately. Several other little nobles who had come in exile were bargaining with Baron Noren, wanting him to also give him a copy of "Wind''s Run", this price, the magic used to escape, of course, is affordable. However, when they saw the reaction of the townspeople, they couldn''t help but feel a little confused and even began to doubt life. At this time, a motorcade suddenly appeared outside the South Gate, a team of townspeople, rushing towards Westwind Town at a fast speed. Baron Nolen was surprised to find that a war was about to be fought, and he was about to flee. Someone came in toward Westwind Town. What kind of weird people are these? The sentry guarding the south gate laughed loudly: "Hahaha, the plasterers and plumbers are back. Hey, you went to the Guangming Road to build a water plant and made a lot of money, right?" Chapter 168： Can you slow down The team that came back was exactly the craftsmen who had spent money from Xifeng Town to go to Guangming Road. The craftsman at the front of the team was the plasterer who helped Robb build the water tower. When I arrived outside the town, I heard the sentinels questioning. The plasterer laughed: Its crazy to make money. I brought 20 plasterers and taught them how to build water towers. I got a lot of rewards. But then again, this big city The craftsmen here are really amazing. As soon as I teach them, they will do it right away, and they will do better than me. If I dont come back quickly, they will see that I am a rural strawbag." The blacksmith who makes water pipes also sighed: "It''s the same with me. The royal blacksmiths are really well-deserved. I don''t have to teach them how to make iron pipes and copper pipes. They make them better than me. I only teach them how to do it. Faucet, it didnt take long for this group of people to make a faucet better than me, so I can only take the money and run away. The guard of the city laughed and opened the town gate. As soon as the plasterers and blacksmiths entered the town, they saw a bunch of nobles behind the town gate, posing as if they were about to escape, and they couldn''t help wondering: "These are?" The sentry smiled and said, "I''m ready to run away at any time. There is going to be a war soon." The plasterer and the blacksmiths laughed together: "Run? Where else can I go? The corpse mountains and blood have been beaten on the Guangming Road. If we walk slower, we will all have to be splashed with blood. You guys. Look, behind our motorcade was a group of people who had escaped from Guangming Road. They heard that we were doing well in Westwind, so they decided to come here and have a look." Hearing what they said, Baron Noren and a group of escaped nobles hurriedly looked behind the motorcade. I didn''t know it. At first sight, they were shocked. There were really many people who fled behind the motorcade. The expressions of the nobles all became a little ugly. The front door was a wolf and the back door was a tiger. There is nowhere in this world? The plasterer smiled and said: "Noble lords, don''t run around, just watch the show here, Father will not let you down, he has never let any of us down." The war is about to begin, but Robb is still fishing. He sat on the stone chair he usually sits on, stretched out a long fishing rod, and watched the fish float on the water, shaking, shaking, shaking, shaking... At this time, Xiao Yi came out of the church. Today, she is fully armed. She is wearing a blue nun''s gown. There are two silver-plated blunderbuss hanging from her thighs, which are covered by a skirt. She is holding a wooden staff in her hand. , There was a small bag hanging on his waist, which contained several bottles of holy water, potions, mixtures and other things, which looked like he was going to fight. Seeing Robb fishing, she was not very surprised, but coldly said: "Don''t sit lazily anymore. Kike just said that the vanguard of the desert kingdom is coming soon, and you should get up too." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t panic, it''s never too late to get up after catching this fish." Xiao Yi glanced at the float on the water: "It was shaking so badly, isn''t it time to stop now?" Robb said lazily: "Too lazy to take it." Xiao Yi said coldly: "Then you can catch a ghost?" "Okay!" Robb finally moved: "Let''s take it, after all, I''m not too lazy to this point." He pulled the fishing rod hard, and there was a splash of water. He actually caught a strange machine out of the water. Xiao Yi looked left and right, looked hard, but couldn''t understand what it was. Robb spread his hands and said, "Oh, I actually caught the rudder of the magic airship." "Huh?" Xiao Yi was a little confused: "You said you caught something? Why can you catch this kind of thing in the river? Hey! How does this kind of thing bite a hook? How did this happen?" "God knows!" Robb said, "Go ask the designer of "Black Blade"." "I''m starting to talk nonsense that people don''t understand again." Xiao Yi went crazy: "Get up, go to the North Gate to defend the enemy." "Fine, I''m going to the head office." Lilian next to him immediately pushed the wheelchair, Robb moved his butt, from the stone chair to the wheelchair, and then Lilian pushed him and ran quickly in the direction of the north gate. Xiao Yi shook his head, followed with a wry smile, followed by three adventurers, who also followed with a smile. When a group of people arrived at the north gate, they saw that the place was already in a big posture. The town walls were full of tables and small benches. The townspeople were in groups, sitting on the small benches next to these tables. On the tables were all kinds of snacks and fat house happy water. The people of the Knights of the Temple and the people of the dark church actually still sit at a table. For example, the four little nuns are sitting at the same table now, and the four nuns are looking at each other menacingly with wide-eyed eyes. Robb said unhappily, "Hey, since you hate the other person, don''t sit at the table." The four nuns said in the same voice: "We want to monitor whether they will rebel." After speaking, the four nuns found that the other party was the same as they had said, and immediately "Bah, baah, baah, you only rebel" began to spit. Robb had no choice but to spread his hands... At this moment, the mayor of Westwind town swept the ground and leaned in, whispering: "Father, I have one thing I want you to agree to." Robb smiled and said, "Oh? What''s the matter, let''s talk about it." Mayor Westwind whispered: "I want Father to fight back the enemy a little bit slower this time. It''s refreshing for you to clean up all the enemies with a single stroke, but so many townspeople have prepared snacks on tables and benches for so long. Its a pity that theres no scene to watch all at once." Robb couldnt help being happy: "Haha, you profiteer. I see, you want me to fight for a while, attracting those fleeing aristocrats and foreign refugees from other places to buy places and snacks, so that you can get big. Made a fortune." The mayor of Westwind laughed: "Sure enough, I can''t hide from Father, we learned this little money-making trick from Father..." He whispered: "I''m not working for myself, but for the welfare of the aborigines of Westwind Town. Look at the walls of this town, there are many tables and benches placed by fellow villagers, and they return the oil. I fried a lot of potato chips and made small cakes. Dont you just wait for this opportunity to make a fortune? You are the Father who loves the townspeople the most, and you will definitely help everyone make a wave of money from nobles and foreigners." Robb smiled and scolded: "Sooner or later, these nobles and refugees from other villages will become residents of this town." The mayor of Westwind laughed and said: "Who told them to rent a house now, have not bought a house, have no roots, they deserve to be killed by us as a fat sheep, after they really live in, understand the rhythm of our Westwind Town, then they can Join the money-making party." Chapter 169： Vanguard of the Desert Kingdom Robb thought about it carefully, that''s right! The mayor made sense. Those nobles and refugees from other villages are now unstable and want to escape at any time. They haven''t taken root in Xifeng Town yet, and they haven''t considered themselves locals at all. Then they were taken for granted by the locals. The only blame is that they didn''t integrate into the rhythm of Westwind Town. Robb smiled and said: "Okay, that''s it. Let''s fight this one slowly and play the film effect to make the audience happy. You tell the folks to be diligent and sell more snacks. Earn a lot of votes for those noble lords." The mayor of Westwind is overjoyed: "Thank you very much!" In short, everything is ready, only owed to the army of the desert kingdom. A few more minutes... The first to appear in everyone''s eyes were a few scout cavalry. What''s interesting is that these scouts are not riding horses, but camels, which are big and strong. They had turbans on their heads, light armor on their bodies, scimitars hanging from their waists, and two throwing axes on their backs. They looked like they could be far and near, and they were very good at hitting. Bishop Elsie didnt know where he came out, and he introduced him in a low voice beside Robb: Father, this thing is a special unit of the desert kingdom Kurt. The name is Mamluk and Mamluk. Its us. The nemesis of the horse cavalry." Robb asked curiously: "Oh? This thing is a cavalry?" Bishop Elsie said in a low voice: "Warhorses are smaller than camels. When they start a battle, they will be suppressed to death by the camels. Of course, the knights will not be able to perform." Robb couldn''t help laughing: "So that''s the case, but I really like camels. They eat hard and endure hard work. They are easy to use for business and cargo thief." Bishop Elsie thought: Father loves doing business best! Everything can be bypassed to do business. He immediately turned his head and confessed to the Templar Knights next to him: "After the battle is over, everyone immediately rushed out of the town to bring the camels back, and dedicated them to Father!" Everyone: "..." Robb smiled with satisfaction at Bishop Elsie: "Go ahead!" Bishop Elsie said respectfully: "The subordinates must do their best to do their job well." The outsiders who watched from a distance thought in their hearts: Who is the bishop and who is the priest? The relationship between superiors and superiors is completely messed up. The Mamluk camel cavalry who came to reconnaissance circled far outside the town. Some of them went back, and the remaining few watched the town of Westwind from a distance. The townspeople in Westwind town did not show weakness and faced this. The group glared back. The scouts were taken aback. After attacking Sigran from the Crystal Canyon, they went all the way into an uninhabited land. The townspeople in the small villages and towns encountered on the road abandoned their villages and fled. This is the first time they have encountered a town where people have resisted, and these townspeople don''t seem to be afraid of themselves at all. It''s really weird! Could it be that there are heavy soldiers in this town? This is really not to blame them for thinking too much, but to speculate from common sense that there must be heavy soldiers, otherwise the townsfolk cannot be of this virtue. The scouts whispered to each other, and soon a vanguard arrived. This is an army of more than three thousand people, half of which are Mamluk camel cavalry, and the other half are infantry. These infantry also look completely different from the swordsmen and knights of the Gran Kingdom. They were dressed in chain mail, a cloak outside the armor, and a large headscarf on their heads. Everyone hung a scimitar at the waist, looking murderous. Robb also saw a few ghostly-looking guys in commoner robes dangling after the battle. They wore strange head ornaments on their heads, and they had skulls hanging from their necks. Holding a strange voodoo doll in his hand. Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Oh, isn''t that a witch doctor?" "That''s right!" Bishop Elsie whispered: "There are many witch doctors in the desert kingdom, who are good at using poison and can also heal soldiers. They also have many shamans who are good at using lightning magic. Will use weird spells to inspire soldiers, make soldiers bloodthirsty and brutal, very tricky." Robb smiled and said, "That''s it, it''s fun and interesting!" I saw the leader of the desert kingdoms vanguard army. He was a middle-aged man wearing light armor and two scimitars hanging around his waist. There are more decorations, golden earrings hanging on the ears, several golden rings on the neck, several golden rings on the wrists, and golden rings on the ankles...Anyway, they are all rings. Take all the gold rings off this person and melt them into gold coins, I''m afraid they can get dozens of gold coins. Several scouts approached the general and said something to him in a low voice, then he looked at Westwind from a distance and fell into thought. At this time, the fugitive aristocrats and refugees from other villages in the town were already extremely nervous. I saw the invading army of the Desert Kingdom with my own eyes. It was more terrifying than I heard. For a while, as long as the general on the opposite side waved forward, thousands of Mamluks and scimitar soldiers rushed over. What will this little Westwind Town take? Shou? Why are these things like this? The townspeople of Westwind Town still look happy and not afraid at all? Baron Nolan has even begun to recite the "Wind''s Run" mantra. You don''t have to rush to let it go after you have read it. At least you can prepare it first, and you can instantly cast a "Wind''s Run" in a while. Robb smiled in his wheelchair and looked at the army on the opposite side. The enemy did not move, and he did not move. He just said in a weird way: "The other party didn''t send anyone to persuade you to surrender or something?" Bishop Elsie whispered: "There is no need to persuade surrender, he knows he cant persuade it, because... its common for foreign countries to fight and slaughter the townspeople after the city is broken. No one dares to surrender, only fighting or fleeing. ." "Tsk tsk, it''s cruel!" At this time, the general opposite suddenly waved his hand and gave an order, but it was too far away to hear. Then a witch doctor jumped on the big skin drum. The drum was bigger than a human. The witch doctor jumped on the drum, his feet became drum hammers, and every drop of his foot would sound a note, "Boom! "Boom" is extremely unpleasant, making all the townspeople who are watching the show feel extremely uncomfortable, nauseous, nauseous, and a little confused. Only the clergy of the Dark Vatican were completely unmoved. "It''s the sound of the demon! The other party wants to interfere with us with this voice." Bishop Elsie said loudly: "Paladin, open your sacred aura." Chapter 170： We are the holy light There are still several paladins in the Knights Templar, and they have opened their sacred aura at the same time. The golden light diffused from them, covering all the townspeople near the town gate. In this holy brilliance, all kinds of negative effects must be discounted. The specific discount level is different from that. The strength of the magic of both sides is the benchmark. If its a hero-level paladin like the Archduke Yingji, once the halo is turned on, there are almost no monsters that can do anything under the influence of his halo, but the level of these paladins in Westwind Town is much worse. They The sacred aura of''s barely counteracted the other''s drums. However, their move made the fugitive aristocrats and refugees from other towns feel refreshed: "Hey? Are there still Paladins in Westwind Town? And there are several others, but why are they wearing ordinary commoners? Why don''t you wear armor on the battlefield?" These sacred auras also shocked the Desert Kingdom army outside the town. The general who was covered with golden rings also felt strange in his heart. They sent troops at the invitation of the Holy See of Light and Mondela. All is controlled by the Dark Vatican, why is there a paladin on the opposite side of the halo? What a hell! General Jinhuan couldn''t help but roared, and then hundreds of people shouted for him in the same way: "We are helping Mondela, why are there Paladins against us? Have you betrayed the Holy Light?" "No! We did not betray the Holy Light." Bishop Elsie called the three hundred temple knights and shouted back in unison: "The Holy See has tampered with the doctrine, and it changed''God loves the world'' to''God loves believers''. That is hypocrisy. The true, narrow, and shallow love is not the true love of the God of Light. We are the true priests who understand that the God of Light loves everything, and we are the Holy Light." When Bishop Elsie said these few words, even Xiao Yi couldn''t help but yelled out: "Yes! We are the Holy Light. Father Robert taught us true love." "Arrogant!" General Jinhuan was furious: "Apostate, joined the trash of the Dark Vatican under the threat of Siege. You have no pride and noble souls at all." The eighth necromancer immediately smiled sideways: "No, no, no, no, we didnt let these hypocrites under the banner of light join us, hehehehe! We are pure darkness and will not mix in a little light. ." General Jin Huan was dumbfounded at once, and he didn''t understand what was going on. But forget it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, prepare to attack the city. He swept his eyes to the left and right of Westwind Town, and immediately found that the town was full of flaws. Needless to say, the town wall was very short. The defensive troops were all crowded at the north town gate, and they had no intention of defending the town walls on both sides. The scout who climbed up on the nearby hillside and looked at the town center reported that there were few people in the town, and there was no defensive enchantment. He immediately understood how to attack this small broken city. "On the front, the infantry corps advances and pretends to attack. If the enemy''s defense is weak, then pretend to attack." General Jinhuan ordered loudly: "Mamluk troops, divided into two teams, one team to the left, the other to the right, around. Both sides broke through into the town and set fire, and gathered in the middle to capture the defenders of the other''s north town gate in one go." "Yes!" "Yes!" The subordinates responded in a mess, and the Mamluk troops immediately divided into two, turning into two cavalry teams of about six hundred people, splitting toward each other. In the middle is an infantry brigade of more than 2,000 people, divided into several waves, ready to move forward. In small towns like Westwind Town, General Jinhuan didn''t plan to hand over to the main army behind to attack. He planned to use his vanguard troops to break the city in one fell swoop. Robb saw that the enemy was divided into three points, and he couldn''t help feeling a little depressed: "This is disgusting. He actually gave me a team. If three teams rushed to me at the same time, it would be troublesome for me to deal with it. Sure enough, I should go straight. Charge into the opposing army''s formation, take that guy with a golden ring for a second, and then it ends?" The mayor of Xifeng hurriedly said: "If you can''t do it, then the battle will be over in an instant, and the people in the town can''t sell the fried potato chips." "Oh!" Robb sighed deeply: "Yes, you can''t let the townsfolk who have fried potato chips lose money. Let''s act." He touched his chin with his hand and said: "How can I fight to finish this battle slowly? No matter, I still have to call skeleton soldiers. Only skeleton soldiers can fight the enemy. The last time the elemental army was too strong, once it was summoned, it was finished in a blink of an eye." Last time, it was because of the townspeople and Xiao Yis emotions that I didnt call the skeleton soldiers, but now even the dark church has been erected in Westwind Town, and there is a Necromancer No. 8 standing next to everyone. Need to worry about the feelings of the townspeople and Xiaoyi? There is no psychological pressure to summon the skeleton soldiers now. Okay, let''s come to a skeleton army that can only fight the enemy inextricably and can make the audience masters look at the thieves and chew the potato chips. With a wave of Robb''s hand, the open space outside the town suddenly became gloomy. A hand came out from the ground, and then a skeleton soldier broke through the ground with a rusty iron sword in his hand. Then the second, third, fifth, tenth... The open space of the town was scribbled, constantly braving the skeleton soldiers. In a blink of an eye, two thousand skeleton soldiers were ready, just like when the No.42 Necromancer led the skeleton army to attack Westwind Town, different Yes, there were two skeleton knights in the army of the 42nd Necromancer, skeleton mages, skeleton warriors, skeleton horses, skeleton dogs and other creatures, but Robb called all skeleton soldiers this time. Looks like a low-level thief. These skeleton soldiers also quickly divided into three teams, and it seemed that they planned to meet the opponent''s three-way troops at the same time. As soon as this group of skeleton soldiers emerged, the exiled aristocrats and refugees from other villages who had planned to escape, all stopped and were overjoyed: "It turns out that Westwind Town has such a powerful army of undead soldiers, so many skeleton soldiers, This town may be able to defend, we dont have to run in a hurry, lets take a look first." They couldn''t help but walked a few steps back from the southern gate of the town, and a wind magician like Baron Nolan, who ran fast, returned directly to the gate of the northern town. A townsman came over and said, "My Lord Baron, its boring to see the war. Would you like to have a pack of fat house happy things, Kazkazi, eat and watch, its more exciting. This is very cheap, only one package You twenty copper coins." Baron Noren, who was of status and status, didn''t even look at the mere copper coins. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with the scum. With a flick of his finger, a silver coin fell into the hands of the town residents: "No need to look for it." As a result, the first package of potato chips was successfully sold. Chapter 171： Its too fast "My Lord Baron!" another townsman cried out on the town wall: "You stand and watch how tiring the battle is. You see, I grabbed the best place to watch the battle. I have already placed a chair. This chair is for rent. Watch the battle. For half an hour, a silver coin is charged. Isn''t this reasonable?" Baron Nolen thought about it carefully. That''s right. I''m a dignified Baron. I didn''t even have to sit on a chair when I came to a battle. Isn''t that inferior? Anyway, it''s only a silver coin, and of course this one wants to rent. He pays for nothing! As a result, one of the spectators was successfully rented out. At this time in Westwind Town, no one would be surprised that Robb could summon skeleton soldiers. Even Xiaoyi and the Three Hundred Temple Knights did not show any strange expressions. Bishop Elsie was even lying on the town wall. The upper yelled: "Okay, well summoned! What a spirited skeleton soldier, worthy of Father''s handwriting." He, a bishop of the Holy See of Light, was actually applauding the skeleton soldiers, and the style of painting was too weird. The two little bright nuns couldn''t help but rolled their eyes at Bishop Elsie, really wanting to vomit, but in the end they were forced to suppress them, after all, they were still nominal superiors. But the two dark nuns were laughing: "Mr. Robert is indeed my Father of the Dark Church, and he also uses necromantic magic, but... how did he summon these skeleton soldiers? The bones were buried there beforehand. ?" Necromancer No. 8 shook his head next to him: "No, there are no bones in the ground. He and these skeleton soldiers were not made from bones, but-they were made out of thin air." "Scared?" The two dark nuns were dumbfounded: "How is this done?" "I don''t know!" No. 8 shook his head: "I don''t understand." At this time, the Desert Kingdom troops outside the city were also looking at the skeleton army that suddenly emerged from the ground. A scornful smile appeared on the corner of the golden ring-covered general''s mouth: "Sure enough, is it playing Skeleton Soldiers? The intelligence given by Mondela is correct. There are not many human and demihuman armies in Sieglan. Mainly the Undead Legion, there is often only one necromancer, a few necromancer apprentices, a few dark shepherds and dark nuns in a town, other than that, there is no fighting power. Just rely on this thing, think To block the regular army in my desert kingdom, its too small to look down upon." He waved his hand forward and said loudly: "Drumming! March, the three teams marched in, smashed the opponent''s skeleton army, and sent the Mamluk at the front to be careful not to step on the magic circle. The shaman behind the formation is ready to gain spells. With lightning spells, the witch doctor is ready to crack the enemys plague land." "Boom boom boom! Boom boom boom!" The witch doctor danced frantically on the big skin drum, and the irregular drum beat echoed on the battlefield. The Mamluks on the two flanks of the Desert Kingdom began to charge, and the infantry regiments in the middle began to advance slowly, scimitars all out of their sheaths, a piece of silver like snow. But the skeleton army on this side looked messy and unpretentious, with rusty knives and rusty swords in their hands, with a stubborn temperament. The army of the Desert Kingdom shouted in unison: "Kill, kill, kill!" The skeleton soldiers shouted in unison: "Kacha! Kacha!" Baron Nolan, sitting in a chair on the town wall, threw a potato chip into his mouth, anxiously said: "This battle does not seem to be won. Our skeleton soldier feels very weak, and the opponent Mamluk is a powerful force in the world. Legion, how do you fight this battle? I...I''m still ready to run away with the wind." A town citizen next to him also threw a potato chip into his mouth, chewing khazikazi, and said in a vague voice: "Afraid, we have Father here!" "Go!" "Crack!" The armies on both sides began to move forward. The skeleton soldiers ran forward in a mess, with no organization and discipline at all, while the Mamluk and Scimitar warriors on the other side gathered in a neatly charged formation, looking murderous. ,aggressive. Before the two armies rushed together, they saw a Mamluk cavalry on the back of the camel took off two small throwing axes from his back and threw it forward. The two axes flew in two beautiful arcs in mid-air. The thread cut accurately on the throats of the two skeleton soldiers. The two skeleton soldiers were in different places at the same time, and their skulls fell on the ground with a loud crash. However, the skeleton soldiers will not die because of this. The two headless skeleton soldiers quickly bent over to pick up their heads, but this time the army charged, and the skeleton soldiers behind surged forward and kicked them. On top of their heads, the two skulls immediately rolled to the side grunting. The two skeleton soldiers hurriedly chased their own heads, but the other end was kicked over and over, and the two headless skeleton soldiers chased and chased them, looking like they were chasing very hard. General Jinhuan couldn''t help laughing: "Haha! The people of Wuhe." He didn''t laugh twice before he heard the townsfolk of Westwind laugh out loud: "Haha! What a stupid skeleton soldier, you laughed at me." General Jin Huan: "Huh? They can still laugh?" The townsfolk could laugh, but Baron Noren couldn''t laugh, the potato chips in his mouth didn''t feel like anymore, and he began to think about running away again. At this time, the fastest vanguard of the two armies had collided together. The skeleton soldier hits a camel, and the result can be imagined. In just a moment, the Mamluk troops cut into the middle of the skeleton army like a sharp knife, and the skeleton soldiers slammed up and down, and there were broken bones and broken bones flying all over the sky. The scimitar flashed, and a skeleton soldier lowered his head to search for his head. The scimitar flashed again, and a skeleton soldier cut his waist into two halves. The two halves were crawling and crawling on the ground, trying to regroup together, but the camel from behind immediately stepped on it mercilessly, and instantly stomped into a pile. Broken bones. In less than five minutes, the skeleton soldiers lost more than five hundred! There were almost no casualties on Mamluk''s side. Robb gently waved the goose feather fan on the town wall, and sighed leisurely: "Oh, is the skeleton soldier too low-level? The combat power is so weak." Xuelu next to him smiled and said: "It''s not to blame you. You used the summoned beast in a misplaced position. The last time you fought a skeleton soldier, you directly summoned the element. But this time you fought the regular army of the Desert Kingdom, but you summoned the skeleton soldier. This is simply chaotic. Well! The resources are seriously mismatched." Xiao Yi couldn''t help but said, "Yeah! This is too wrong, I''m afraid I have to summon something else." The Mayor of Westwind jumped out again: "Father, its no good to go on like this. You see, only one face to face. Our army loses more than 500. If this happens, our army will be wiped out in no time. There will be no battle. You have to read it. Potato chips and seats can''t be sold." Robb tilted his head: "You all make sense! It''s too fast to go on like this. I have to slow down the war a bit, and I can''t finish it too soon." He grabbed a wooden stool from the side, rubbed his hands and turned it into a harp... Chapter 172： In the Three Kingdoms period, there was a wonderful dance step When Robb took out the harp, the two little nuns were shocked. The last time Robb took out the harp and played a "Song of Charm" for them, the two little nuns were almost innocent. Not guaranteed. Once bitten by a snake, they were afraid of well ropes for ten years. Now the two of them are still very wary of things like the harp. They didn''t even think about it, and at the same time they blocked their ears with their fingers. The two dark nuns who were at the same table couldn''t help laughing: "What are you doing?" "Inaudible!" The two bright nuns shook their heads at them. "We asked you what are you doing? Why are you plugging your ears suddenly." "can not hear!" The two dark nuns were angry: "Why are you blocking your ears and not listening well? The nuns of the God of Light are really rude. Put your hands down for me." The two dark nuns went to pull the arms of the two light nuns. How dare the two Sisters of Light let them be pulled down, for fear that they would hear some incredible song again, and they would block their ears so hard that the four nuns twisted into a ball. At this time, Robb had already started to play, but he wouldnt use any charm song to bully the little nun at this time. He was actually playing a very oriental song, and he sang along with it. Get up: "During the Three Kingdoms era, there was a wonderful dance step. When the army loses heart, dance this dance, unspeakably comfortable... It makes the tiring war end early. Everyone puts down their weapons and dances together..." With the sound of the piano, the battle outside the city immediately took a subtle change. The army of the Desert Kingdom that was charging, did not know why, suddenly froze. A few seconds later, the Mamluks in the front row suddenly began to dance and dance. They are riding on the back of a camel, so the dancing movements are not very big. They twist left and right on the camel, their hands are dancing like flowers, and the machete also flies left and right with the dance. , It is really good-looking. The most weird thing is that the camel they stepped down was actually dancing, shaking their **** to the left and **** to the right, following the beat of the music! The soldiers in the back row were immediately blinded, and one of the lieutenants couldn''t help but roared: "What''s the matter in front...hey? Huh? Why don''t my hands and feet behave? No!" After saying this, the lieutenant-sama also joined the dancing queue. Except for the Golden Ring general and a group of shamans and witch doctors who stood behind and watched the battle, the entire army of the Desert Kingdom began to dance strangely. The townspeople of Westwind Town laughed suddenly: "Hahaha! Danced!" Baron Nolan looked dumbfounded: "What happened? Why did the enemy suddenly start dancing?" He suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Robb, then looked at the harp in his hand, and heard his unreliable singing: "Everyone put down their weapons and dance together." For a moment, Baron Nolen seemed to understand something: "It''s the stunt of the bard, the song of harmony." Harmony song is one of the many stunts of the bard. It can soothe people''s hearts, dispel anger, and make people can''t help but enter the beat of the music and dance with the music. However, this trick is not so easy to use. It has very high requirements for users. You must be a poet who loves peace, loves the sun, and loves life. Only with his best singing voice can he sing songs that infect people''s hearts. However, Robbers broken voice with weird lyrics and weird melody, how can there be such an effect? Besides, the "Song of Harmony" has very high requirements for the subject. Only those with weak willpower, weak spirits, and easily affected can be controlled by the "Song of Harmony" and dance to the music. Those who are strong-willed, strong-spirited, and able to implement themselves wholeheartedly, are almost impossible to be influenced by the "Song of Harmony". Looking at the army of the desert kingdom on the opposite side, these soldiers were all born and grown up in the desert. From the moment they were born, they have been fighting against nature. Their willpower is far greater than those who grew up in the green mountains and green waters. It is much stronger, and the Mamluk troops are one of the ace regiments of the Desert Kingdom. Every cavalry is carefully selected and has seen iron-blooded and war-torn soldiers. How could these people be controlled by a mere "song of harmony" and danced in the audience? Didn''t miss any? The most weird thing is, what the **** is it that even the camel dances? The situation on the battlefield suddenly changed. The skeleton soldiers who had been chopped in half, their heads, arms, or even broken apart just took advantage of this opportunity to quickly regroup themselves. The combination of their movements is very mechanical, just like Transformers, accompanied by a "click, click" and similar deformation sound, a group of broken bones fight and fight on the ground, and in a short while, they reassembled into a skeleton soldier. . The two poor skeleton soldiers who were searching for their heads finally picked their heads back, and shook their heads around their necks with a click, then grinned and laughed loudly. There was also a skeleton soldier who just took the broken left arm back, and suddenly another skeleton soldier walked over, handed it an arm, and then pointed to its left arm that had been connected. The former looked down at his left arm that he had just connected, and found that he was receiving a right hand. Well, it was a wrong connection, and he connected someone else''s right hand to his left arm. It smiled shyly, took off that hand, and returned it to the other skeleton soldier, and took the left hand that the opponent had handed over. The two skeleton soldiers shook hands, hugged, and the light of friendship took root in their hearts. General Jinhuan, who was watching the battle from behind, was shocked, and the witch doctors and shamans next to him were also dumbfounded. General Jinhuan shouted angrily: "Damn, what kind of **** bard is this, he actually controlled three thousand soldiers with one song, and the opponent''s skeleton troops are taking the opportunity to recover and regroup. Witch doctor, Sa Full, do you guys eat dry food? Dont hurry up to dispel the opponents control magic for me, or when these skeleton soldiers recover, they will be killed while our army is dancing." The witch doctor and shaman woke up all of a sudden, and quickly started casting spells. Their spells form a special system of their own. They recite completely different spells, but they also have the same effect. It didnt take long for a witch doctor to complete the group dispersal technique first, and quickly cast it on the Mamluk team in front. . However, after a ray of light flashed, his dispersal technique was like a stone sinking into the sea, without agitating half a wave. "Failed to dispel!" The witch doctor yelled in panic: "It''s not good, the caster on the opposite side is much stronger than my magic power, and my dispel technique is invalid." Chapter 173： Catch a prisoner One witch doctor failed to dispel, the second witch doctor failed to dispel again, and then the third, fourth... Immediately following a shaman to dispel is invalid, and another shaman to dispel is invalid! The large group of witch doctor shamans brought by General Jinhuan were like those eating dry food, none of them could successfully disperse them. At this moment, he also understood that the magical power of the bard on the opposite side was far greater than that of any mage on his side. A bard of this level might have reached an epic level. "My Fack!" General Jinhuan couldn''t help but feel a little anxious: "The situation is not good. If this goes on, our army will be wiped out." The witch doctor exclaimed: "General, plug your ears. As long as you can''t hear the singing, you will not be affected." "Huh? Right!" General Jinhuan quickly tore a piece of cloth from the cloak, kneaded it into two balls, stuffed it into his ears, and then rushed forward: "I''ll put earplugs on them." He dashed forward, moving extremely fast. "Charge and Fengfeng..." A flash of red light flashed, and General Jinhuan was at the back of the army in an instant. Sure enough, blocking his ears would not be affected by the opponent''s singing. He blocked the ears of the last soldier in the battle with rapid speed. The soldier was finally able to stop dancing, still uncertain in his heart, General Jinhuan pointed to the strip of cloth in his ear, pointed to his ear, and then pointed to the soldiers dancing next to him. The soldier who was rescued immediately understood, and quickly tore off two **** of cloth from his cloak, blocking the ears of a dancing comrade next to him. So, one saves two, two saves four, four saves eight, eight saves sixteen, sixteen becomes thirty-two... The army of the desert kingdom rescued itself from back to front at a rapid speed. However, no matter how fast they are saved, it will not be too late to save everyone. After all, the skeleton soldiers will not watch them save people and do nothing. A skeleton soldier leaped high and yelled "Kacha!" in midair, a flying leg kicked a Mamluk cavalry from the camel. The cavalry fell to the ground and was still dancing while lying on the ground. A few skeleton soldiers rushed up and beaten up. Then they carried it and ran into the town of Westwind, ran into the town gate, threw the cavalry into the gate, and then a Templar knight walked over and stretched out his foot to trample on the cavalry. Live, then raised his head to face Robb sitting on the town wall and laughed: "Father, I caught a reform-through-labor prisoner." Robb nodded and said, "Very well, take good care of it. The large-scale spring ploughing in our town has fallen on these prisoners of reform through labor." At this time, the army of the Desert Kingdom was still desperately trying to save themselves, but the Mamluk cavalry in front was constantly kicked off by the skeleton soldiers, beat them up, and then carried them up and threw them into the town. When the army of the desert kingdom finally finished saving themselves, when all the soldiers stopped dancing. They discovered that the five hundred Mamluks who rushed to the front had all been taken away by the opponent. The two armies are back in confrontation! "My Fuck!" General Jinhuan jumped angrily: "What kind of **** play is this?" The messenger next to him looked dumbfounded: "General, what order did you give? I can''t hear it?" General Jinhuan: "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you!" "Report to the general that our army still has 700 Mamluks and 2,200 scimitar soldiers." "I can not hear!" "Send the order to the entire army, retreat a little later and regroup." "General, I can''t hear you!" The desert kingdom command system is in chaos... Moreover, they knew that their command system was paralyzed, so they didn''t dare to remove the cloth ball from their ears, for fear that they would start dancing as soon as they took it off. At this time, the fugitive aristocrats and refugees from other villages in the city have already seen some signs. This Father Robert of Westwind is a bit strong. A small harp and thousands of skeleton soldiers can play with opponents in the palm of their hands. Moreover, when the enemy is present, he actually catches "re-education through labor criminals", saying that he wants to engage in spring ploughing, which is not enough to describe it. To be precise, it should be extremely arrogant. Facing the enemy so arrogantly, that of course is a real skill. No wonder the townspeople of Westwind Town are not under pressure at all. They sit on the wall of the town and watch the theater happily. They are also in the mood to eat potato chips. It seems that we made a fuss. Several nobles put away their fleeing hearts, and some refugees also came back to watch the battle. The townsfolk of Westwind took the opportunity to sell their positions, selling fat house happy things, fat house happy water...they were too busy and happy. Baron Nolen thought about it for a while, and said to his guard: "Call the lady and the young master to watch the show together." After a while, his family members came over. At this time, only one chair is definitely not enough. Baron Noon turned his eyes to a small table, and the townspeople who set the table immediately leaned over: "My Lord Baron, do you want to rent a table? A table with four chairs will only charge you ten silver coins in half an hour! The price is absolutely fair." Of course Baron Noren would not bargain. With a wave of his hand, the money was delivered and the tables and chairs belonged to him. His family of three sat around the table. Just after they were seated, the townspeople who were selling fat house happy water and fat house happy things rushed over, and the table was filled with snacks in an instant. With a pair of expensive hands wearing white gloves, the lady of Baroness Nolan gently picked up a piece of vanilla butter cake, looked at the battlefield outside the town with an elegant gesture, and smiled: "This place is really good for fighting. The opera is much more interesting." Baron Nolen nodded and smiled: "This is the most high-end aristocratic enjoyment." The people in the town are enjoying, but the people outside the town are uncomfortable. General Jinhuan is very uncomfortable now, with cloth stuffed in his ears, and the whole army is not obedient. How will this battle be fought? How do you live these days? However, he did not intend to retreat. Because he knew one of the most basic truths, that is, the greater the power of magic, the wider the coverage, and the greater the number of people acting, the greater the consumption of magic. The opponent''s "Song of Harmony" covers a very wide range, with more than 3,000 people acting on it. What level of consumption is the consumption of magic power? Dont be afraid, the opponent shouldnt sing for long. Right away, that guy will put down the harp because his magic is exhausted. The moment he puts down the harp, labor and management can reinvigorate the army and give him a reckless past. Look at him. Can the skeleton soldiers stop my army? General Jin Huan just thought of this when he saw Robb on the town wall put down the harp and stopped playing. It turned out that Robb wanted to talk, he couldn''t care about singing if he wanted to talk, and he couldn''t talk only to sing. It was too boring to fight. Moreover, the other party is blocking their ears and singing, isn''t that a sand sculpture? Chapter 174： I feel I can kill the black dragon now Robb put the harp aside, and General Jinhuan immediately removed the cloth blocking his ears. Of course, he was very careful. He didn''t throw away the cloth ball immediately after removing it. Instead, he held up his hands with his hands only a few centimeters away from his ears, maintaining a vigilance that he was ready to plug it back into his ears at any time. The commander''s actions are conductive to his subordinates. He did this, and his soldiers naturally did the same, putting their hands to their ears. More than two thousand people all raised their hands to make "ear-blocking" movements, which looked spectacular. Robb felt amused to see them like this. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he took the harp in his hand. The desert kingdom army outside the town did not need the command of General Jinhuan at all. The whole army moved together and put the cloth regiment into its ears. Robb put down the harp again. Opposite each other pulled out the cloth **** blocking the ears. Robb picked up the harp again. The other side put the cloth ball into the ear together. Robb put down the harp again. Repeat this thirty-two times... More than 3,000 people seemed to be dancing with Robb''s gestures, repeatedly doing a move of taking Busseb. "Hahahaha!" Baron Nolan couldn''t help laughing first: "What sand sculpture operation?" "Hahahaha!" The escaped aristocrats also laughed out loud together. Robb put down the harp and waited for the other party to take off the earplugs. Then he used the "Sound of Heaven" skill to amplify the volume and said to the outside of the town: "I said fools from the desert kingdom, I don''t sing now. Just picking up this harp and putting it down will make you dance, haven''t you found it yet?" Army of the Desert Kingdom: "..." General Jinhuan was furious: "You actually don''t have any magic power to sing anymore, right? Don''t think that I am a warrior and I don''t know the rules of magic. Using the level of magic just now requires a huge amount of magic power. With a calm face, you are actually too tired to stand still, so you are in a wheelchair." "Wow!" Robb sighed and said, "You have discovered this, you are really wise." General Jin Huan was overjoyed when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Robb immediately said: "Then do you want to try?" After speaking, he picked up the harp again. General Jin Huan didn''t even think about it, and put the cloth ball into his ear again. Robb put down the harp again. General Jinhuan took down the cloth group again. Repeat this thirty-two times... Robb slammed the harp to the ground and stepped on his feet: "Forget it, let''s not play the harp, it''s not fun at all." General Jin Huan was overjoyed and immediately took down the cloth regiment and said loudly: "Attention to the whole army! Prepare to attack. Listen well, to prevent the opponent from deceiving, pretending not to play the piano, in fact suddenly attacked us with the piano. I will give the next order. Everyone, just plug your ears and fight..." He quickly passed on the next strategic and tactical arrangements, and then picked up the cloth ball again and stuffed it into his ears. With both hands drew two scimitars from his waist, he led the army with murderous aura, step by step towards Westwind Town. As he walked, the golden rings on his wrists and ankles collided with each other, making a crisp sound, which added a mysterious and powerful atmosphere to him. The army of the desert kingdom has now become a silent army because everyone has blocked their ears. Robb felt very uncomfortable: "Oh, I smashed the harp, but they still blocked their ears and didn''t want to talk to me, so how can I talk?" All the friendly forces on the town wall cast a helpless look at Robb, not daring to say anything. Only Xiao Yi vomited: "Why do I have to say sorrow when fighting? Isn''t it okay to fight well?" "Cut, this is what you don''t understand." Robb said: "If I get serious and fight, you will call me the hero king after three chapters. That''s boring." Xiao Yi: "What do you mean by Chapter Three? What the **** is the Hero King?" "Never mind." Robb pointed to General Jinhuan, who was slowly approaching outside, and smiled: "This man is the vanguard general of the desert kingdom. He looks very strong. If I slap him in the air, it would be a little disrespectful for the enemy country. . Is there anyone in our town interested in fighting him? A wonderful fight, on the one hand, shows respect for the enemy, on the other hand, it also allows the audience to buy more potato chips to invigorate the towns commercial circulation ." As soon as I said this, everyone knew that respecting the enemy country is nonsense, and acting to invigorate the economy of the small town is the most important thing. Father Robert often said that if money is not used at home, it is not money. The money in circulation is the real money. What he likes to see most is that everyone spends the money immediately after making the money, so that the money is constantly circulating in the hands of all the townspeople. It is said that only in this way can the total wealth of Xifeng Town be increased. Of course, no one understands this statement! Anyway, just do what he says. Several eyes were locked on Golda''s body. After all, they were both fighters, and everyone wanted to see the warrior versus the warrior''s derby. Golda shrugged: "Don''t make it difficult for me, I''m just a little adventurer, a shield warrior, and the opponent is the vanguard general of the desert kingdom, a dual-wield warrior. I want to beat him and still be an adventurer. Is it? It has long been a collection of glory and wealth." (The dual wielding in WOW is violent warfare, but this book is not WOW.) Robb smiled and said: "You obviously haven''t seen "Shield Bravery" when you say this. The shield fighters are the strongest fighters. I will leave them here. As long as you play, you will definitely not lose." "Huh?" Hearing Robb''s assurance, Golda''s eyes lit up: "Since Mr. Robert said I can''t lose, then I''m a little interested in going out and fighting that guy." "Okay, that''s it." Robb raised his hand and gave Golda a king''s blessing. He smiled and said: "Have a good fight to bring out the vigor of our Westwind Town." It was the first time that Golda received Robbs "Blessing of the King". This blessing was let off by Lilian and a group of construction workers, but those people''s ability bases were very low. Even if the "Blessing of the King" was added, it was The level of strength that can move big rocks. However, this skill falls on Golda, and the effect is completely different. In an instant, the feeling Golda gave to people changed, from a "naive adventurer" to a "veteran adventurer who has experienced the vicissitudes of life". The whole person has a sense of heaviness and full of majesty. , The powerful force seems to be visible to the naked eye. He waved his arm and felt inexplicable power rushing out of his body, and couldn''t help but want to roar up to the sky. "Oh, this feeling is really great." Golda laughed: "I feel like I can kill the black dragon now." "It''s better not to feel this way." Xuelu and Kick both said at the same time: "Every adventurer who feels this way, in the end...has belched." Chapter 175： Hero singled out Golda strode out from the town gate. The blessing of the king made him feel that he had also become a king. Yes, it was the feeling of a hero and king. Every step of the landing was so heavy, but he felt extremely enthusiastic. As he walked, the steel armor rubbed and made a clank sound, and the scabbard of the one-handed sword patted gently on his waist. On the battlefield, more than 3,000 eyes were focused on Golda''s body at the same time. General Jin Huan roared loudly: "Obviously, that person is the enemy commander in chief! The poet on the town wall is just a cover." However, his subordinates couldn''t hear it because their ears were still plugged. "Charge!" General Jinhuan shouted and rushed towards Golda. Although Mamluk and the scimitar soldiers could not hear him, they could see that the general had rushed up. So what are you waiting for? Go ahead! "Go!" "Kill kill kill!" The army of the desert kingdom roared in unison and launched the last and most powerful charge. The ten shamans behind the battle roared: "The crowd is bloodthirsty!" Each shaman can use the "group bloodthirsty technique" to cover a small circle of about 10 yards in radius. Ten shamans can put the group bloodthirsty together and add at least half of the army to the effect of "bloodthirsty". This effect Can greatly improve the combat effectiveness of soldiers. The witch doctors have also prepared a healing wave. As long as someone is injured, they will immediately throw the healing wave on the army. The army rushed forward fiercely, the overwhelming power, which made people secretly startled. On this side, only Golda, and two thousand skeleton soldiers who looked thin and thin, made people sweat a lot for them. In fact, Golda was still a little flustered. Although he now looks like Yuanzhu Yuezhi, he seems to be very powerful and domineering, but in his bones he is only an adventurer, only good at playing small team battles, not good at fighting this. It was a battle of thousands of troops and horses charging, and I couldn''t help feeling a little panicked when seeing the 3,000 troops on the opposite side rushing over with "bloodthirsty". I was thinking desperately in my mind: What should I do? Put a "frustrating roar", first reduce the opponent''s strength, and then "thunder blow"? With my current strength, the "Thunder Strike" must be very powerful, and it can blast all the enemy soldiers in a circle around me. However, this is not a small team battle. There are three thousand people in total. I How many "thunder blows" does it take to get it done? Can my stamina support it? He is full of thoughts... At this moment, Robb on the town wall smiled and said, "Why don''t you pay attention to the generals first? First, the army is rushing and it is too unruly. The messy scum soldiers are waiting for me. , Dont influence the generals of the two armies to fight heads-up!" After finishing speaking, Robb waved his hand: "Group slowness technique!" As soon as this magic was thrown out, the army of more than 3,000 desert kingdoms suddenly slowed down at the same time, just like the slow motion of a movie, every step was extremely slow. Only General Jinhuan was not recruited, because Robb did not include him as the target of the skill. Therefore, General Jinhuan maintained his normal charging speed and left his soldiers behind in an instant. . Moreover, he blocked his ears and could not hear the sound of killing and footsteps around him. He did not notice that no one was following him. After he rushed for a few hundred yards, he realized that the situation seemed a bit wrong. I found myself rushing into a polished commander. This feels very embarrassing, do you want to go back and run with your subordinates? If you really want to do this, how will the general Vanguard''s face be saved! General Golden Ring is a bit spartan. However, he immediately discovered a scene that made him gratifying, that is, the opponent''s skeleton soldiers were also slowed down. They were running with their bones and legs, extremely slow, and every joint rotation could be clearly seen. . "The group slowing technique that does not distinguish between the enemy and me?" General Jinhuan was a little confused: "Why? Is there a third-party force on the battlefield, at the same time plotting our two armies?" At this time, the townspeople on the town wall were also looking dumbfounded. Xuelu couldn''t help but hang Robbs neck and asked with a grin: "Mr. Robert, you can just give the enemy slowness, why not? The skeleton soldiers on the side are also sluggish together?" Everyone wanted to ask this question, and many people turned their heads to look at him. Robb smiled and said: "This is what you don''t understand. When two big heroes are singled out, they must be illuminated with a spotlight, focusing on their heroic temperament, and the surrounding minions, as the background, must of course be weakened. Dealing with it, you cant take the lead from the guest, so I put the minions on both sides into a slow technique, let them slowly chop the frame, and exist as a background, so as to better set off the general battle in the middle. This is a common technique in movies. , You viewers will know in a while." Everyone doesn''t understand what a movie is, but Father often utters strange words in his mouth. Everyone is used to it. Just smile at this time. Golda took a big step towards General Jinhuan. General Jinhuan found out that both of the soldiers on both sides had been slowed down. He was not afraid that he was a polished commander. Anyway, the other party is also a polished shot. Come on, polished versus polished, who is afraid of who won''t? He also took a big step and walked towards Golda. clank! General Jin Huan took two scimitars out of their sheaths, both hands doubled with swords, murderous. clank! Golda''s left-handed shield, right-handed long sword, and single-handed sword and shield, looked stern. The two of them were about a hundred yards apart, and they shouted at the same time: "Charge Fengfeng..." Then, behind both of them, there was a red ray of light, and they slammed into the enemy. Kick and Xuelu were quite worried about this shock. They all know that Golda is not a very strong warrior. After all, he is just a naive adventurer. Compared with the former general, it must be far behind. Even with the blessing of the king given by Robb, after all How much he can play is still unknown. The two couldn''t help thinking: Dude, don''t be tricked by others, that would be too much of a loss for our adventurer squad. At this time, the two fighters had already charged head-on and collided together. General Jin Huan double-handed swords, double-time swing forward-a heroic blow! And Golda also waved his shield fiercely-the shield slammed! The two swords and the shield "touched" in midair and fought together. Then Everyone heard the scream of "Ah" from General Jinhuan, and flew far behind. Golda''s shield slammed, and he easily blocked his heroic blow, and even took the shot. On his chest, the force of the blow pushed his whole body back and flew out. Fly, fly, fly, like that red dragonfly flying in the blue sky, the game keeps chasing his dream while flying... Chapter 176： When im an idiot General Jinhuan flew far, far back, and slammed straight into the men behind who were running forward in "slow motion". These subordinates watched as the general smashed towards them, and hurriedly tried to hide. However, with sluggishness in the body, their movements are as slow as a super-slow motion animation frame by second. The speed at which General Jinhuan flies is not slow motion, and it is faster than the speed at which the ordinary man falls. Fast and slow, there are ghosts if you can hide. The spectators on the town wall watched with joy and misfortune as this group of people made a move to avoid, and then stepped away frame by frame. However, the speed was so slow that General Jinhuan looked like It slammed past with a "boom" like a cannonball. Then, the front of the army formation seemed to have been bombarded by artillery shells. The soldiers all turned on their backs and flew out in several directions. The strangest thing was that the movements of these people even flying out were slow motion, frame by frame. Fly in the sky. "Hahaha!" "Wonderful." "Good-looking, so good-looking." "Another pack of potato chips." "I''ll wipe it, I can''t do this position right now, I''d better buy a spot that is earlier." "This looks so enjoyable." "I want a piece of cake." "Businessman...make me a cup of tea for a good price." The escaped nobles have now occupied the best viewing position with the power of money, and they are full of small snacks in front of them, while the townspeople of Westwind Town desperately stuffed their pockets with silver coins. Below is obviously a serious, national-level battle going on, but the town wall of Xifeng Town has become even more of a vegetable market than a vegetable market. Many refugees from other villages are not afraid now. Those who climbed trees climbed trees, climbed roofs, and others ran out of the town and climbed to the top of the black pine mountain range next to the town. Although they are a little far away from the hillside, they can still do it. You can see it clearly. General Jin Huan crawled out of a pile of subordinates that had been hit by himself, and shook his head to make himself sober. Although he had been hit very far this time, he was buffered by his subordinates when he landed, and he was not injured much. On the contrary, the two subordinates under his body were severely injured. He brushed the floor and jumped up, feeling that the cloth stuffed in his ears had been knocked off by the fall just now, but at this time he also understood that the enemy did not intend to sing and dance with him, and there is no need to stuff it again. ear. He roared loudly: "A powerful shield warrior worthy of admiration! Report your name." Guoerda had already increased his confidence because of the moment just now, and now his aura has come out. He laughed and said, "Golda!" General Jinhuan was shocked: "I have never heard of a general named Golda in Sigran! It''s impossible for a general like you to be unnamed." Golda also laughed loudly: "Where is your name?" General Jin Huan said loudly: "The leader of the desert kingdom''s vanguard army, the two-sword warrior Madara! (Book friend motor dragon set Robb said loudly on the town wall: "Hey! Have a good fight, don''t talk awkwardly! The audience has to refund the tickets." General Jin Huan was shocked: "What is that guy talking about?" Golda laughed and said, "I told you to hurry up and stop talking nonsense." Madara felt that he had been insulted, his eyes condensed, and he became more fierce, and he roared up to the sky. This is a warrior''s trick, called "battle roar", which can improve one''s strength in a short period of time. However, he will, and Golda will also, with the same roar. Madara leaped forward sharply: "Leap heroically!" Golda slammed her shield into the air. Madara actually fell sharply in mid-air. He was not swung heavy by Golda''s move. Instead, he fell to the ground before the shield hit him. He was short, avoiding the shield blow, and then Both hands doubled with knives, and at the same time he swung two sharp and incomparable knife lights. Golda pressed the shield down, and the golden ring general turned around again and jumped to the side of Golda. This person''s movements are very flexible, and it seems that dual-wield weapon combat is indeed much more agile than a shield warrior. He swung both knives extremely fast with both hands, making it clear that he wanted to use speed to play with the heavy shield warrior. However If Golda does not have the blessing of the king, he will succeed. But Golda has the blessing of the king, all abilities will be greatly improved, even agility is no exception. Golda spun around and easily turned to face General Matura, with a violent wave of the shield in his hand. "bump!" Madara once again flew far away... "No, it''s impossible! How can you keep up with me?" Madara roared in midair. However, before he landed this time, Golda "charged forward..." with a red light, he caught up with him and floated backwards. Flying Madaras, "impact", "sunder armor", "thunder strike", "revenge"... A series of attacks, continuous shots on the body of the Madara. Only heard the continuous sound of heavy objects hitting, the Matura was beaten to fly into the air again and again, and after a while, it fell to the ground with a "boom", and the armor on his body was beaten. After being deformed, I don''t know how many bones were broken, and I couldn''t move. After Golda''s fight, the thief was happy and couldn''t help laughing: "Hahahaha, I have such a strong day in Golda, hahaha, hahaha, hahahaha." The audience on the town wall clapped their hands and applauded: "Mr. Golda is mighty and domineering!" "What a handsome combo!" "Who said that the shield warrior is not strong? Hahaha, isn''t this much better than the dual-sword warrior?" "Mr. Golda, I want to give you a monkey." Golda turned around and waved to the town wall. At this moment, an audience member suddenly yelled: "Oh, Mr. Golda, be careful behind!" "The enemy witch doctor is playing tricks." It turned out that the witch doctors behind the Desert Kingdom, taking advantage of the moment Golda turned around, suddenly shot together, several healing waves, and patted the body of Madara together. The Madara, who had been beaten to move, swept the ground and jumped up again. And at the same time, a shaman also threw the "bloodthirsty technique" on Madara. Madara''s figure seemed to be a bit taller suddenly, and a faint red light filled his body. He grinned and swung two swords at the key behind Golda-a lethal blow! Seeing that he was about to succeed, Golda suddenly turned around as if he had been prepared for a long time, and waved his shield: "Shield Block". "bump!" Madara''s double swords were blocked by the shield at the same time. Golda laughed loudly and said, "When I''m a fool? Isn''t it a basic operation for a monster to pretend to be dead? The monsters I have fought with Golda are much more cunning than your general, hahahaha." Chapter 177： Bloodthirsty, I will too Madara gritted his teeth and stopped talking, and the double knives in his hands flew up, and the swordsmanship continued to attack, and the knives were fierce and abnormal. Originally, his power was not as good as Golda with the blessing of the king, but with the bloodthirsty given by the shaman, his power has been greatly enhanced, but he can barely catch up with Golda. The two ping-pong, one A few tricks passed in a blink of an eye. The fighting between the fighters was very exciting. The audience seemed to be watching a blockbuster fighting action. It was simply pleasing to the eye. There was cheering on the town wall one after another. Some even wanted to open a handicap: "Its open, its open. Which side will win the bet?" "Don''t be stupid! Father Robert is sitting here, who will buy the opposite to win? If only one side is betting, the market cannot be opened at all." "Isn''t that a gamble?" "Fool, I didn''t have to bet in the beginning." "Hey? Look here, everyone, the soldiers who were advancing like snails finally collided together." It turned out that just when Golda and Matura were inextricably fought, the little soldiers did not give up their efforts. They were still charging at the enemy with slow motion frame by frame. Now, with great difficulty, they finally charge. Come together. A Mamluk throws a throwing axe. Every detail of the axe throwing action can be clearly seen by everyone. Together with the "fierce" expression on his face when he throws the axe, it is also vividly visible. The axe is released. After flying out, flying slowly in mid-air, that special effect, tut! Violent aesthetics, bullet time. The audience who replaced it with later generations would say: "The bullet time, labor and capital have long been tired of watching." But for the audience of this era, bullet time is the first time I have seen it. Its so wonderful. The eyes of countless people are chasing the throwing axe slowly in mid-air, watching it fly over the mountains. , Flying over the plains, flying over the rushing Yellow River and the Yangtze River... Flying to the front of the skeleton army, the first skeleton soldier in the row flashed sideways, the axe wiped his face dangerously, and even the bone meal that had been wiped off his face could be clearly seen. The axe continued to cast away and continued to fly backwards, but the skeleton soldier behind was not so happy. The axe hit the front chest with a "puff", and the three ribs on the chest were chopped off at the same time. The bone scum shot in a super slow motion Flying in the air, the skeleton screamed and fell to the ground. Only then did the townsfolk shout loudly: "Wow!" Then the two armies finally collided together. The slow motion was played, and everyone saw the skeleton soldier being hammered by the enemy... and it was clearer than before that the skeleton soldier was still not the opponent of the other party, and was hit on the ground. Baron Nolan couldn''t help but yelled: "Father, the other shaman is bloodthirsty. Originally, our skeleton soldiers were small and weak. The other side even gave the whole army bloodthirsty. This will kill you. Ah. Besides, the general with the golden ring, with bloodthirsty, can even tie Mr. Golda, it''s not good to go on like this." Another exiled noble also yelled: "Yes! Father, do you think you can think of something else?" Robb was sitting in a wheelchair at this time, with his left hand swaying a goose feather fan, and his right hand pretending to be wiping his beard. Although he did not grow a beard at all, he had to show his attitude. Turning his head to look at the aristocrats next to him, he smiled and said, "Why panic?" "Yes, why panic?" A townsman laughed: "Father can kill the opponent by summoning a few elements at random. He is only considering summoning the water element or the fire element." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t know how to summon the elements. The Saint Seiya used the move once, and I don''t want to use it the second time." After speaking, he patted his forehead again: "I feel that there is something wrong with this sentence? Forget it, it''s not the point." He smiled and said: "Look at our military master''s strategy, use the other way, and return to the other body! Bloodthirsty art, I will too." Flick the fan forward! All of the skeleton soldiers suddenly lit up with red light, exactly the same as the red light lit up on the opponent''s legion. The shamans on the opposite side suddenly stunned: "Huh? It''s bloodthirsty! Why is there a shaman in Gran Kingdom?" "Yes, it''s impossible!" "Furthermore, if you want to add bloodthirsty to two thousand skeleton soldiers at the same time, you have to have many shamans to cast spells together. It is absolutely impossible for Siege to have many shamans." "Hey, hey, it''s that person, the guy in the wheelchair who seems to have broken his leg on the town wall put bloodthirsty art on it!" "He put it alone." "This man was a bard just now, but how does he become a shaman now?" "Oh my God, can a broken leg increase magic power?" "Just like a bald head can become stronger?" While the shamans were uncertain and uncertain, the situation on the battlefield had undergone earth-shaking changes. The skeleton soldiers were originally hit on the ground by Mamluk and Scimitar fighters, but with the "bloodthirsty" effect, the skeleton soldiers suddenly became tough. A skeleton soldier was about to be chopped over by the scimitar warrior. Suddenly he rose to his power. With a rust sword in his hand, he knocked the scimitar warrior''s scimitar into the air, and then kicked him into the chest of the scimitar warrior. Flew back two or three meters away. There was also a skeleton soldier who had fallen to the ground and was stepped on by Mamluks camel hoof. He was about to be trampled into a comminuted fracture. However, when the hoof was halfway down, the bloodthirsty technique took effect and the skeleton soldier suddenly became stronger. Infinite, he used two skinny skeleton hands to protect his chest, unexpectedly caught the camel hoof, forcibly not letting it step on, then roared "click", lifted his hands hard, and took the whole camel away. Overturned to the ground. The audience on the town wall applauded in unison: "Wow! You are the best!" "Good job, strong skeleton soldier." "Fight, Brother Skeleton!" "Use your blood and sweat...cough...cough...Use your unyielding soul to tell the enemy that the lowest-ranking small soldiers should not be underestimated." The situation on the battlefield was reversed in an instant. Two thousand bloodthirsty skeleton soldiers, all of a sudden, more than two thousand Mamluks and scimitar fighters were beaten to the ground. The shamans of the desert kingdom are a little confused: "This situation is not right." "If both sides don''t add bloodthirsty skills and fight for the quality of soldiers, our soldiers will be stronger. In theory, if both bloodthirsty skills are added, our soldiers should be stronger." "Yes, why is the skeleton soldier on the opposite side stronger than our soldier after putting on the bloodthirsty spell?" "There is weirdness in this!" "The combat effectiveness of the bloodthirsty technique on the opposite side is much stronger than our bloodthirsty technique?" "But, this is too strong, too strong, too strong." Chapter 178： Accidentally milk violent The poor little shamans couldn''t understand why the other side''s "bloodthirsty" was so strong after death, what kind of big shaman could it be used? "Anyway, let''s join the war too, we can''t help behind." A dozen shamans began to mutter at the same time, and then pointed their hands forward, and a forked lightning shot out from the tips of their fingers. This fork-shaped lightning is quite powerful. It is only a flash of light when it is shot, but after flying a certain distance, it will split, and it can attack two targets at the same time. Although skeleton soldiers are not very afraid of physical attacks, they can be reunited to resurrect after being broken up, but they are very afraid of magic. The two skeleton soldiers were struck by the fork lightning at the same time, and there was a burst of electric light on their bodies, as if the people in the anime showed bone frames when they were struck by lightning. They showed a clearer bone frame, and they were shocked by the electric current. After shaking, the two skeleton soldiers fell down at the same time and couldn''t get up anymore. A dozen shamans released a dozen fork-shaped lightnings, and in an instant they were electrocuted and rushed to kill dozens of the bravest skeleton soldiers in front of the formation. As a result of the Skeleton Armys offensive postponement, Mamluk and the scimitar fighters were immediately morale boosted: "Hahaha, we still have long-range support, dont be afraid!" "We can win, and there are more than a dozen shamans behind us." The shamans laughed loudly and continued to recite the next spell. At this moment, Robb sitting on the town wall waved his fan: "Follow the way of the other, and return the body! Eat my fork lightning!" From his finger, Biu shot an extremely thick lightning pillar similar to the "Positivity", and shot it towards the shamans behind the enemy''s formation. The dozen or so shamans only glanced at them, and they were so scared that they were frightened. What kind of ghost lightning? Why is it so thick, thick, long, big, black and hard! "Energy ahead!" I don''t know which shaman yelled. "Left Man Ruo!" "Hurry up..." "Ah, it''s too late! Everyone is ready to deal with the shock." "boom!" After a loud noise, the enemy shaman''s position was lost. The witch doctors standing not far from the shaman''s position felt that Yali Mountain was big. They saw the black smoke lingering in the shaman''s position, and a dozen shamans all lay on the ground in strange postures. The witch doctors wiped the sweat from their foreheads... I really want to escape! However, the general did not give an order and could never withdraw. Now he had to fight. The witch doctors raised their hands together and released magic to the injured Mamluks: "Healing wave!" Healing waves are a kind of jumping healing magic. They will first act on the first target, and then bounce to the next target. With each jump, the healing effect will decay a little bit until it decays to no power at all. Simply put, the stronger the healing wave, the more bounces. This group of witch doctors are quite confident in their healing waves. Each of them can bounce more than ten times in the healing waves, which means that ten soldiers can be healed, and a dozen witch doctors can bounce at the same time. Healing more than one hundred soldiers, as long as they keep chanting the spell, they can provide continuous recovery to the army in front. Sure enough, this round of healing wave brought a powerful support effect to the Mamluks ahead. Dozens of Mamluks who were beaten by the bloodthirsty skeleton soldiers were already about to finish. Suddenly, they felt a Healing waves leaped over the body, and the wound healed instantly. He couldn''t help but feel refreshed. With a scimitar flying in his hand, he cut the skeleton soldier in front of him to the ground. "We can still win!" "We still have witch doctors!" Robb on the town wall also laughed: "Follow the other way and give back to the other body! Healing wave, I will too." He waved his hand and threw a healing wave on the skeleton soldier. As mentioned earlier, the number of times the healing wave bounces depends on the power of the skill, and Robb, the abnormal liver emperor, the power of the healing wave is full, if you want it to decay to disappear completely, you have to jump a few thousand at least. Second-rate. The two thousand skeleton soldiers present had not reached the limit of Robb''s maximum number of bounces in the healing wave. Of course, one did not fall, and they all jumped. In an instant, the entire army of skeletons was bathed in the light of the healing wave. The audience on the town wall cheered loudly: "Hahaha, the enemy will do the trick. Our Father is all city and invincible." However, they just finished cheering. Suddenly I saw that a skeleton soldier froze, then exploded into bone meal with a "slap" and disappeared without a trace. Then, the skeleton soldiers on the battlefield stiffened one after another, and one after another exploded into bone meal. In a blink of an eye, all the skeleton soldiers on the battlefield disappeared without a trace. Townspeople: "..." The eighth necromancer and two dark nuns covered their faces and snorted: "Skeleton soldiers are undead creatures, and ordinary healing magic causes damage to them, not a healing effect. Father''s healing wave is powerful. It''s too big, so I violently milk the skeleton soldier." Everyone: "..." Baron Nolen jumped up, planning to escape again. The goose feather fan in Robb''s hand also froze in mid-air. This Nima, only thinking about the way of the other side, has also acted like a force, forgetting that the skeleton soldiers are not milkable. But don''t panic, just forcefully fool around at this time. Robb brushed the floor and put on a serious face: "I see these skeleton soldiers have been fighting for so long, and they are also very tired. They have to rest and rest, so I plan to change a group of soldiers to fight." After finishing speaking, he waved the fan in his hand, and on the ground outside the town, a bunch of blue fat guys popped up. Oh, no, the exact scientific name should be called-Voidwalker. The witch doctors, Mamluks, and Scimitar warriors on the opposite side were all dumbfounded, with question marks on their foreheads one after another. Is there a mistake? Is there anyone who violently milks all the soldiers who have been in battle and then replaces them with another group? Why don''t you go to heaven in a war like this? Robb solemnly applied a "bloodthirsty technique" to the Voidwalkers, then fanned the goose feather fan again, and said in a pretentious voice: "We let time go back a few minutes, cough...start again... In the other way, return to the body! Healing wave!" A healing wave was thrown out of his hand and jumped on Voidwalker. This time he did not milk his soldiers. Voidwalkers can eat the healing wave. They straightened their chests and rushed towards the enemy. past. Robb laughed loudly: "Look, how useful my healing wave is." Everyone: "..." The townspeople couldn''t help but yelled at the same time: "Father, the Voidwalkers have just been summoned, and they haven''t been injured yet, you heal a ghost!" Chapter 179： The ransom is mine As soon as the Voidwalkers entered the battle, they formed a sling effect on the enemy. why? The reason is simple. Mamluk and the Scimitar fighters are actually still using Robb''s "sluggishness". They are still fighting in slow motion. The skeleton soldiers were also fighting them in slow motion just now, so everyone was able to fight back and forth. However, the re-summoned Voidwalkers were not given a slow spell by Robb. This one can no longer fight. The Voidwalkers are moving at normal speed, but the enemy is slowing down the camera. The Voidwalkers don''t even need to fight seriously, they rush to the enemy, raise their fists, and touch! Punch a kid. After being overturned, he dragged it away, dragged it back to the town, and there was a temple knight who reported: "Take it down and write it down. This is the No. 751 Laogai... No. 752 Laogai... No. Reform-through-labor prisoner No. 753..." The number of reform-through-labor prisoners is growing wildly. On the other side, Golda and Matura are about to decide the winner. With the healing wave of the witch doctor and the shamans bloodthirsty skills, Madara could barely maintain a tie with Golda, but when the shamans position was struck by Robb with an extremely strong cross-strike lightning. After the defeat, Madara felt a little bit bad. As soon as the duration of the bloodthirsty spell given by the shamans expired, he was completely at a disadvantage. Before long, he was hit by Golda again with a "shield blow" and fell to the ground feebly. The two scimitars also rolled into the dust. He had to wait for the treatment to arrive so he could turn over. Keep fighting. However, no one actually gave him a treatment wave the first time. He glanced back during his busy schedule, only to realize that the witch doctors of the Fang Fang could not cope with the scene. The entire vanguard army has been defeated like a mountain. The enemy''s Voidwalker is taking the soldiers back to the town one by one, just like catching a group of unresisting lambs. "Damn... it''s just a small town, why... there is such a powerful force." Madara knew that he was dead, he couldn''t even escape, and the opponent''s fighters would charge, and the agility was all in him. Above, it is impossible to give yourself a chance to escape. He simply raised his hands and made a gesture of surrender: "I am a nobleman, you don''t have to kill me, you can use me to exchange ransom for the desert kingdom." "Don''t worry, I didn''t intend to kill you." Golda laughed loudly: "Waiting to move the bricks." "Moving bricks?" Madara doesn''t quite understand this word... Of course, three days later, when he was rushed to the construction site to move bricks, he would fully understand. The war is over! To be honest, many people did not understand this inexplicable war. Especially those refugees from other villages, watching this war feel as if they are watching Yunshan Mist. They don''t understand, don''t understand what is going on, but even though they don''t understand, they feel so powerful. However, the exiled nobles headed by Baron Noren understand that most of them have a bit of fighting power. After watching this battle, although they are not very clear about the details, they know a little, then It''sFather Robert is terrible! This person was sitting in a wheelchair and waved a fan several times. The opponent''s 3,000-plus vanguard army was actually killed inexplicably in this way. The process of battle is not only without difficulty, but also full of joy. Only when the strength is far above the opponent can we fight this kind of teasing war, like a cat catching a mouse. The cat is not in a hurry to kill the mouse, so he uses it to play, releases you, then catches you back, releases you, catches you back again, pats left, shakes right, play and play, Play until the mouse collapses on its own, gives up resistance, surrenders, and is eaten obediently. This is the vanguard of this desert kingdom. Just after watching this battle, Baron Noren said to the loyal servant around him: "Go to the mayor Baihua and give him an advance payment of one hundred gold coins. The rest of the money will be paid off slowly by the mortgage in ten years. I want to buy it. That real estate, hey, this place is much safer than Bright Road." The loyal servant immediately flew away. At the same time, there were several other loyal servants of the exiled nobles in the crowd, and they also slipped out of the crowd quietly and passed to the mayor of Baihua. There is also a group of refugees from other villages who have a quick brain reaction. They have also started to count their belongings and are preparing to buy a single room package... Robb stretched out a big lazy waist on the town wall: "Oh, I''m exhausted. Fighting is really laborious and laborious." The little Yi next to him said coldly: "Are you tired? How do I feel that you are not tired at all?" Robb said, "You see, although I am sitting here without moving, I actually used a lot of magic. The loss of magic power is very, very, very, very large. Now I am too tired to stand up." "Really?" Xiaoyi''s cold face brought a worried look: "I apologize to you for what I said just now. Think about it, you did use a lot of magic, it''s not tiring to blame, if you don''t dislike it, I can help you squeeze your shoulders." Robbs heart secretly: I used about 5% of MP just now. After leaving the battle, it takes 30 seconds to sit still and full these MPs. If you drink a sip of water, it will be full in about 5 seconds. Using this can actually trick the girl into pinching her shoulders, earning blood, earning blood. Robb said: "Although you are clumsy, but I never despise the goodwill of others, so I can make you squeeze it with difficulty." Xiaoyin''s soft little hand fell on Robb''s shoulder and kneaded it gently. The girl was born an expert in helping people squeeze his shoulders. This little hand made Robb feel uncomfortable. While enjoying the massage service, Golda came back, followed by Matura. Madara did not escape, because the risk of escaping was very high, and the chance of survival as a prisoner obediently was higher. In Fengmo Continent (the same applies to medieval Europe), ordinary soldiers died in wars. Nobles dont have to work hard. If they lose the war, they will surrender decisively. The country or your family will spend a sum of money to redeem you. . If you have to fight to death, isnt it stupid? Golda smiled at Robb and said, "Look, I have captured the enemy general. It should be fine for me to use the ransom in exchange for him?" Robb smiled and said: "Of course no problem! You starred in this movie very well and made an outstanding contribution to the film''s box office. Its ransom is regarded as your pay." Golda was overjoyed. Kik and Xuelu beside him couldn''t help reminding him: "Don''t forget, you carry the blessing of the king from Mr. Robert, otherwise you will not be able to beat your opponent at all." "Oh, it seems so." Golda thought about this question carefully, then suddenly turned around, took off all the golden rings from Madara, and put it right in front of Robb: "The gold on his body. It''s all to Mr. Robert, and the ransom is mine. Isn''t it okay to divide the dirt like this?" Chapter 180： Westwind Town Police Chief Robb looked at Jin Huan''s stripped, poor Madara, and couldn''t help but feel happy: "Let''s do this, will it be a bit of a robber''s kick?" Golda laughed loudly: "They started the war. They wanted to rob us. You can''t blame us." This is reasonable, Robb smiled to Lilian: "Put away all the golden rings. If there is something you like, just use it to play. If you don''t like it, just pile it up in the warehouse for our material storage." Lilian nodded with a smile, wrapped the golden rings with cloth, and put them on her back. I dont know, Im shocked when I do it. This pile of gold rings is quite heavy, and I''m afraid it weighs five or six catties. I can''t help but say, "Is there a lot of gold in the desert kingdom?" "Yes!" Xuelu said with a smile: "The Desert Kingdom Kote is a place rich in gold mines." Listening to what he said, Robb felt happy in his heart: The gold mine is not bad. There are many special items in my crafts that require gold. For example, "Golden Armor", which is a special equipment in armor skills, has a very strong basic magic resistance, and random enchantments may also come with a large amount of magic resistance. Warriors dont need to be afraid of magic when wearing this thing. NS. The only drawback of this equipment is that it requires a lot of gold mines. After all, it is a full body armor. The consumption of gold is astonishing. If you use this world''s gold coins to do it, I am afraid it will not cost thousands of gold coins. There are also various engineering intermediate products, all kinds of necklaces, rings, enchantments, etc., all need to use gold. He couldn''t help but figure it out. It seemed that he was going to get a caravan to earn the gold of the desert kingdom. However, he is still at war, so don''t want to do business for the time being. After the war is over, the two sides sit down and finish. Negotiation, there is the possibility of doing business. I hope that the tiring war will end early and the two sides will lay down their weapons and dance together. Robb smiled and said: "Golda, in a short time, the other party will not come to redeem him, because he is only leading the vanguard army, and there is the main army behind. The other party definitely wants to use the main army to break through Westwind Town and save people. Go back. We will not consider redemption unless the main force is also beaten back by us." Of course, Golda understands the truth, and smiled: "I still understand this, it doesn''t matter. The money is early and late. It is all money. I am having a very happy life now, and I dont have money right away. ." Robb gave him a thumbs up. At this time, Bishop Elsie also came over and reported to Robb: "Father, we have already counted the prisoners. A total of 845 camels and 3,120 soldiers were captured. cough" The original population of Xifeng Town was only nearly 1,000. After several increases, it was only more than 2,000. Now, even with the exiled aristocrats and the refugees from other villages driven by the army of the Desert Kingdom, there are only about 5,000 people, all of a sudden. To add three thousand prisoners of war, it is really a bit overwhelming. The current Xifeng Town needs to digest the exiled nobles and refugees from other towns first, so that these people can stay steadily. There are many things. If there were relatively few prisoners of war, it would be okay to arrange several "re-education through labor prisoners" in various industries and hand them over to the foreman to manage them. but There are too many three thousand prisoners of war, and they are all sturdy vanguard soldiers. In terms of fighting ability, one can top ten ordinary townspeople. If these people are scattered and open to all walks of life and let the foreman manage them, beware of them. Come a collective rebellion and instantly kill the aborigines of Westwind Town. At that time Robb''s group resurrection technique will be troublesome. Robb nodded: "Well, it''s a bit too much, how can you catch so many prisoners?" Bishop Elsie said in a dumbfounded manner: "You gave them a slowing technique that is so effective that they can''t get away even if they want to run." Robb: "..." This is very embarrassing. In theory, the prisoners of war who are too much to eat should be released, but the labor is so precious that it is absolutely impossible for Robb to vomit them out. Even if the face is swollen, you have to fill up the fat, and keep all these labors behind, otherwise Xifeng Town will not be able to take the road to take off. Robb glanced at Bishop Elsie, and then dragged a long tone: "It seems that we have to build a prison and throw all three thousand prisoners of war in the prison for unified management. If we want to manage prisoners of war in a unified way, we must set up. Specialized management agency, think about it carefully, Xifeng Town really needs to establish some serious administrative agencies, and no more messy things can be messed up together." As soon as this sentence was spoken, the witty Bishop Elsie seemed to understand something. With the look in Robbs eyes, he was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped forward and said loudly: "Yes! Father, what you need now is A military and police department that can help you maintain law and order and manage prisoners of war and criminals. My Knights Templar is the most capable team in this town to do this work. Please be sure to hand this matter to me." Robb was happy in his heart: This person is really quick to respond. He smiled and nodded: "Okay! I announce that from now on, Westwind Town will formally establish a police station. You are the first chief of the police station, and your first job is to turn all three hundred temple knights into The''prison guard'' manages more than 3,000 prisoners of war and builds a''prison'' in the back mountain with these prisoners, and manages them in a unified manner." Speaking of this, Robb paused, and then said: "The sentry in the town is turned into a sentry, and you are in charge. The population of the town is now too large. It is inevitable that there will be fights, robberies and murders in the future. , Also left to you. You have a lot of power, you have to work hard. You will have a fixed salary in the future, and I will pay this salary temporarily, and in the future, Xifeng Town will have a more subdivided administrative agency , And then allocate funds to you from the towns finances." Bishop Elsie was overjoyed. He has been in Westwind for a few months. He has been pretending to be grandson and desperately licking Father Robert. Now he is finally famous, hahaha! You don''t need to build roads to make ends meet like before, you can get a formal salary. Although this post is the chief of police in name, it is actually the first real armed organization officially recognized by Robb in Westwind Town. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the First West Wind Corps, even if he calls himself "the commander of the First Corps", it is fine. In the future, if the West Wind governs and establishes the country, he will be a minister of the dragon, under one person, and above ten thousand people, which is better than being a small bishop in the Holy See. Chapter 181： Hard labor Being the commander of the First Legion in Westwind is different from the First Legions of other countries. The First Legions of other countries are going to fight tough battles, and they might die on the battlefield. Just like the original Black Earth Knights, fighting against the black dragon with the previous king and his wife, the result was almost completely wiped out. The Mondela Knights are still fighting with the newly-born Black Earth Knights. But in Westwind Town, fighting is Father''s business. He only needs to take care of the prisoners of war and public order. There is no danger. Anyway, even if the prisoners of war rebel and kill him, Father Robert can use the resurrection technique to pull himself up. Afraid of a chicken! As for belief, he still firmly believes in the God of Light, and this hasn''t changed much. Xifeng Town allows religious freedom, and the way of religious belief here feels healthier. God loves the world! It''s not that God loves believers! It feels more like the doctrine of the **** of light who loves everything. Bishop Elsie just wants to take a harp out and sing a song: "Hi! I feel that life has reached its peak." And the Paladins behind him couldn''t help showing a happy smile: poor for a long time! It''s hard work to earn money by building roads all the time. And now he has finally become a military and police officer recognized by Father Robert, and he can get a salary. "Oh too!" The temple knights cheered collectively. Bishop Elsie walked up to Xiao Yi and said solemnly: "Sister Ishgamel, I now have a very difficult task for you." Little Yiqi said: "What task?" Bishop Elsie said earnestly: "The Knights Templar and I are about to be transformed into the police of Westwind Town. We will work hard to maintain public order and peace in the town. In the future, we may not have time to spread the doctrine and take care of the believers. Therefore, I want to change this. The glorious and arduous task is entrusted to you. By the way, there are two young nuns who are young and unsuitable to be police officers. Let them assist you and spread the doctrine of the God of Light to the new ones. Believers." Xiao Yi said "Hey": "Why should I entrust the church to me, but... There is Father Robert in the church. I''m just a nun, and I can''t afford such a heavy responsibility." Bishop Elsie looked at Robb respectfully, but with a look of regret, and whispered: "Sister, do you think Father is a priest who can preach?" Xiao Yi: "..." Sweat splashed all over his face, and after a second, Xiao Yi said categorically, "No!" "That''s right." Bishop Elsie said solemnly: "We, the Holy See of Illumination, are always alone in Siege. Father is an unreliable fellow. Even the pastor who has never seen the "Bright Bible" is drunk. He can''t preach at all. The church in Westwind Town can only be supported by you, a nun. Please treat yourself as the bishop of Westwind Church and show all your enthusiasm to manage the church, otherwise... we are bright The little spark of the Holy See will be extinguished in Westwind Town." Hearing this, Xiao Yi''s face couldn''t help showing a solemn look, exactly as Bishop Elsie said, now except for himself and the two little nuns, no one can spread the doctrine of the God of Light here. , The heavy burden is all on the body. "I will definitely cheer." Xiao Yi said earnestly: "Never let the light dim in my hands." "Very good!" Bishop Elsie turned and walked and said leisurely as he walked: "Don''t call me Bishop Elsie anymore, please call me-Director Elsie." Xiao Yi: "..." The temple knights on both sides also hurriedly followed Elsie''s pace, and smiled as they walked: "Don''t call us temple knights in the future, please kindly call us''Second Brother Cha''." Xiao Yi: "..." Bishop Elsie, oh, no, Mr. Elsie, he walked up to the three thousand prisoners of war bravely. He laughed and said, "From today onwards, all of your **** will be under my control. I must Remind you that you are still alive now because of Father''s grace, otherwise you would have been killed and become skeleton soldiers." This said that more than 3,000 prisoners of war were silent and afraid to move. Oh, no, it''s that the slowness on their bodies has not been removed, and they can only move with slow motion when they want to move, unlike the chilling cicadas, there are ghosts. Director Elsie laughed and said, "Dont think that you have too many people and few policemen, so you dare not listen to our orders. I believe you already know very well what kind of people are there in this town. If you dont want to endure hardship, dont Face us. There is a special torture instrument in this town called a ceiling fan. Trust me, you wont like that thing." As soon as he finished saying this, a paladin next to him "vomited" and vomited all over the floor. Director Elsie glanced at him disgustingly: "What are you doing?" The Paladin said embarrassingly: "Sorry, I was fined 30 seconds for the ceiling fan last time I fought with the Dark Priest. Now, when I hear the word ceiling fan, I feel like vomiting." Director Elsie kicked the Paladin away and said to the prisoners: "You see it? This town''s special torture instrument, as long as you go up for 30 seconds, you will have to vomit when you hear the word ceiling fan in this life. If you go up One minute, two minutes... Oh, the consequences are hard to imagine." The prisoners of war turned blue, and thought to themselves: What kind of torture instrument is this terrible? Try not to be hung up. At this time, Robb approached from the side and smiled: "From now on, you will work hard, try hard to reform, wash your sins with labor, and strive to be a useful person to society. Okay, the speech is over. The first thing to do is to go up the mountain to cut logs, move rocks, and build a prison for yourself. Those who want to escape will directly put on the ceiling fan. If you dare to attack the prison guards, you will be killed. I will only say once, just kill them. NS." After he finished speaking, he waved his hand to the paladin next to him and gave a "Wind Walk", and said with a smile: "You take a few steps to show these people." The paladin ran away, swished, and ran a few hundred meters in an instant, swished again, and ran back in an instant. When the prisoners looked at the speed of the paladin, they knew they couldn''t run away with Ben, so they had to bow their heads obediently. Robb smiled and said: "If you work hard and don''t mess with me, I will ensure that you have enough food and warm clothes. After the labor reform period is over, I will allow you to become civilians in Westwind Town. Note that they are civilians, not slaves. Oh! Or, its okay to let you go back to your hometown." "Huh?" The prisoners of war couldn''t help being shocked when they heard this. Aren''t all the prisoners of war slaves? How can they become civilians after the labor reform, or even be released back to the country? This...this is too weird, right? If this were the case, who would run away? Chapter 182： GodFather Although Fengmo Continent is considered to be a feudal monarchy on the surface, slavery is still prevailing at the same time. As for the slave, there are three main ways to produce it. One is the poor family selling children and daughters, just like Lilian. The second type is savages, black slaves, demihumans, etc., captured by adventurers in those uncivilized places. The third type is prisoners of war. After a war is fought, a large number of prisoners of war will often be produced. These prisoners of war will be bought by the wealthy of the enemy country and used as their own domestic slaves. Just now, after the soldiers of the desert kingdom were defeated and captured, they were lying on the ground thinking: If the main force cannot save themselves, then they may have to be slaves for the rest of their lives. After experiencing the battle just now, they all doubted whether the main force could defeat Robb, the monster. Therefore, many people were pessimistically thinking: Either escape, or become a slave, or die, how to choose? Okay? They didn''t expect that Robb would actually come up with such a sentence, saying that after the labor reform, he would be able to become civilians in Westwind Town, and even allow them to return to their hometown. Isn''t it ridiculous? I''m afraid it''s not a lie to us? The prisoners of war couldn''t help but look at their generals. However, Madaras mentality is much more stable than these scum soldiers. He is a nobleman. He is not afraid. Anyway, the country and family will pay to redeem him. No matter what, he can go home. There is no question of being a slave to someone. But seeing the eyes of his subordinates asking for help, he must also be able to say something at this time. Matura coughed lightly: "Father, don''t deceive us by what you said. Our desert king is simple and honest, unlike the people of your farming nation, who don''t cheat." Robb smiled and said, "I swear by my devotion to the God of Light, that nothing I say is false." The people in the desert kingdom were overjoyed, and now they are stable. No priest dares to swear a false oath with the God of Light. People from Xifeng Town next to them: "!" The mayor of Xifeng almost said: This is too fake! Fortunately, he closed his mouth quickly, otherwise he would sell his teammates. Madara helped his subordinates to ask again: "Then I want to dare to ask, how long is our labor reform period?" "Well, this is a good question." Robb couldn''t help but fell into thought. After thinking for a while, he looked up: "I have not drafted laws and regulations in Westwind Town, and most of the townspeople still follow the Gran Kingdom. The law of the Gran Kingdom does not stipulate the corresponding period of labor reform for the severity of crimes, only the provision of selling prisoners of war as slaves. Therefore, I cannot rely on this aspect for the time being...I cannot rely on things. , Lets judge by my personal willfulness, arrogance, arrogance and arrogance..." When he said this, the expressions on the faces of both the prisoners of war and the townsfolk were immediately wonderful, as if to say: You are the lord, and it is you who have the final say. Is it necessary to emphasize this? Robb ignored their dumbfounded faces. He felt that it was very important for him to emphasize this way, because he had his own legal and moral system, and that was what he learned in his later life for more than ten years. The treasure of his life is his soul different from the natives of this world. He must abide by the justice in his heart and cannot easily trample on the law. Therefore, when he can make laws with a single word, he must understand that he is acting arbitrarily, and cannot be taken for granted. Otherwise, absolute power will bring absolute corruption and turn him into the worst he has ever been. The look of a disgusting, corrupt ruler. He said solemnly: "It stands to reason that homicide and arson are a capital crime, even if you do not decapitate, you will have to labor to die. But you kill and arson because of the war, so this homicide and arson are not completely equivalent to ordinary homicide and arson, and you After breaking through the crystal canyon, pushing all the way south, there was almost no resistance. Just a few villages and a rough stone canyon were all empty. You probably haven''t got any sins on your hands. In this case, I''ll give you a light sentence... first you will be sentenced to a three-year labor reform. If you perform well, you can get a reduced sentence." The prisoners of war were all shocked. Three years of labor reform would be enough? Unbelievable, this... This is really a very light punishment. Compared to being a slave for a lifetime, it is merciful and violent. In an instant, many prisoners of war who wanted to rebel began to judge whether to risk being killed and rebel. Robb called Chief Elsie over and whispered in his ear: "The first three days were the three days when these prisoners of war were the easiest to escape and rebel. I will bless your group king every day. You must be strict. Suppress them. After their mentality stabilizes, it will be easier for you to manage them. In addition, provide them with better food, so that their chances of rebellion will be reduced a lot. It is good to come to me for food." Director Elsie nodded: "The officer understands." Listen, this guy actually changed his tune and claimed to be an official. Robb patted his shoulder dumbfoundedly: "Okay, come on, I''m optimistic about you." Director Elsie said: "Being an official will not humiliate Lord Lord''s expectations." "What do you call me?" "Lord Lord!" "Mom''s mental retardation, I called it again. It was originally called my father, but now I suddenly changed my name to the lord. Are you trying to be my peers?" Robb was furious. Director Elsie sweated profusely, flattering on the horse''s legs, and quickly changed his slogan back: "Father! Oh, no, Father can no longer describe your greatness, I want to call you GodFather, what do you think?" Robb knows that GodFather refers to the godfather, but if you understand it in Chinglish, you can understand it as "God''s Father". Haha, this title feels pretty good. When you scumbags thank me, they always use Put "Thank God" in the first place. Now it''s okay. Labor and capital are directly upgraded to the father of God, which is a generation higher than your father. He put on a serious expression: "Well, this name is okay, well, I will be GodFather from now on." Director Elsie immediately yelled: "GodFather!" Of course, the three hundred divine knights next to him must hurriedly follow his boss, and shouted together: "GodFather!" Seeing the opportunity, the mayor of Westwind hurriedly shouted: "GodFather!" As a result, nearly a thousand Westwind townspeople also yelled at the same time. Everyone yelled, can others not yell? The No. 8 Necromancer, the townspeople of Baihua, the townspeople of the original Stone Canyon, and the patriarch of the cats also shouted together: "GodFather!" In the end, everyone in Westwind Town, as well as the prisoners of war, had to follow obediently, and screamed like a tsunami. [Rob upgraded from father to father of god] Chapter 183： Want dual citizenship Chief Elsie took his newborn police station and escorted more than 3,000 prisoners to the back mountain. According to Robb, the concentration camps for prisoners of war must be built a little farther away from ordinary residential areas, lest they run out to harm ordinary residents when they escape from prison. As a result, Chief Elsie took the group of prisoners to a ravine farther than the amethyst mining area. This used to be a colony of goblins and ogres, but since Westwind Town vigorously raised spiders, here Both the Goblins and the ogres in the world have felt what is called "the power of capital", and they can only move sadly, and the background of leaving their hometown no longer exists. There are only some common beasts in the ravines that dont have enough IQ. They dont even migrate to avoid the ordinary beasts that hunters do. They are not big, but only small. Because the big ones cant hide, they will be caught by the hunters soon. . Therefore, this place has become suitable for human survival. The prisoners of war were forced by a group of fierce prison guards to chop down trees, level the ground, and build a prison for themselves. Before the prison was built, they had no place to live. They had to put a few caves where goblins and ogres once lived. Clean it up and use it as your temporary residence. Three hundred prison guards with the kings blessings were extremely powerful. After an ordinary paladin performed a sling of the Madara, the prisoners of war never dared to resist a trace of resistance, even their own generals. But the little policeman on the opposite side didn''t even need to think about it. Peace of mind, honestly wait for the main force to come to rescue yourself. However, there are always some people in this world who are uneasy. That night, more than a dozen prisoners of war tried to escape. They walked along the creek at the edge of the ravine and tried to climb out of the ravine. A famous priest used holy light to illuminate it. They were caught in the ravine. Then, the priest with the king''s blessing, wearing a heavy armor, rushed over with a scepter in his hand, and beat all the more than a dozen fugitives with bruised noses and swollen faces. So, the next morning, Director Elsie came to Robbs house and borrowed three "hand-operated ceiling fans". Because Robb only had one magic container and was reluctant to give it to others, he made three specially made by manpower. Shake the rotating ceiling fan and use it as an authentic instrument of torture. The three ceiling fans were taken to the jail, and the dozen or so prisoners of war who tried to escape were hung up one by one. The paladin with the kings blessing vigorously rotated the joystick, and the ceiling fan also rotated like crazy. How many ceiling fans are this? No one can figure it out at all. Since then... few people have dared to escape in vain. After the prisoners accepted their orders to reform through labor, they found something very happy. The food provided by this place was really good. The potatoes were full and you could eat whatever you want. In the Daza stew, they will sprinkle some pepper to remove the weird taste of the stew. Every few days, we will provide them with a sweet brown bread. It is said that sugar is added to this bread, if it is sold. The bright road, but the sky-high price! And this kind of good thing would actually be eaten by prisoners of war. These soldiers from the desert kingdom grew up in the desert, and they really haven''t eaten any good things. After all, you can find something in the desert. Thank God, no one dare to pay attention to what is delicious or not. Unexpectedly, being a prisoner of war here, the food is better than in my hometown, and I can even eat sugar. This... he doesn''t make sense. As a result, the mentality of the prisoners of war finally stabilized completely. Re-education with peace of mind! Of course, these are all things to do. Now let''s turn my attention back to after the battle just finished. Director Elsie took the prisoners of war to the back mountain just now, and a group of exiled nobles surrounded them. These nobles were small nobles, and the highest rank was also the baron. Some nobles even lost their titles, and their families have fallen. Nobles, so they live in this borderland. Among them, the one with the highest status and the richest is the wind magician, Baron Noren Chenguang, who belonged to the original Knights of the Storm. Therefore, the exiled nobles naturally elected him to the forefront to speak on behalf of this group of people. Before the battle, Baron Noren was still thinking about taking a picture of himself as a sprint of the wind, but as soon as the battle was over, he had sent a domestic servant to buy a villa with Wangjiang feelings. He was also a clever fellow. He straightened the brand-new silk robe that he had just bought from Robb, walked up to Robb in the steps of an elegant gentleman, performed a standard aristocratic etiquette, and smiled: "Godfather, the battle just now was really eye-opening." Robb smiled and said, "How about? Don''t you plan to run away?" These words made Baron Nolen''s face blush, look at you, priest, which pot is not opened or which pot, do you know that you have no friends to speak like this? He complained like this in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t dare to smile and said, "Of course I don''t plan to run. I feel that the environment in Westwind Town is elegant..." Robb said: "Mining everywhere, it''s not elegant!" Baron Nolan: "Ah! The weather is pleasant..." "It''s snowing before." Robb interrupted him: "Don''t be bullshit, what''s the point." Baron Nolen had no choice but to say: "In short, I feel that this place is very suitable for settlement, and the friends behind me also think that we plan to live here in the future, but... we still have a little doubt. I want to ask you. clear." Robb smiled and said, "You ask." Baron Nolen said: "Although we intend to live here, we don''t want to lose our noble status and status in the Gran Kingdom, that is to say... ahem..." "Understood." Robb laughed as soon as he heard it. The group had already seen that Westwind Town does not belong to Sigran, it is an independent dominion. They are afraid that if they settle here, they will lose the citizenship of the Kingdom of Gran. The Kingdom of Orchid is a big country. No matter how comfortable Xifeng Town is, it is just a small dominion. They didn''t say it clearly, but they actually wanted dual nationality. This is the difference between ordinary civilians and nobles. The civilians have nothing anyway. They move from one place to another. They only need to carry one head, one mouth, two ears and two legs, but there are too many things that the nobles can''t take. Robb smiled and said: "Okay! I can agree to your request and allow you to retain the status and status of the Grand Kingdom, and as long as you buy a house in Xifeng Town, I will also give you the registered residence in Xifeng Town. I am a good talker. Hehehe...As long as it can boost the GDP of Xifeng Town, the policy can be flexible." No one understands what GDP is, but Baron Noren understands Robb''s promise to give him dual citizenship. He can''t help but be overjoyed. There is no more doubts now. "Wait!" Robb smiled: "I agree, but Her Majesty the Queen of Siege may not necessarily promise you to live with me, you have to ask her opinion." Chapter 184： Never die Robb took out the crystal ball for communication. Baron Nolen recognized what it was at a glance, and he couldn''t help but hesitated slightly: "Strategic magic item, communication crystal ball...you actually have this thing in your hand?" When he contacted Robb to think about the sentence he had just said, his expression changed greatly: "You have a crystal ball that can directly contact Her Majesty the Queen of Siege? My God! How is this possible?" "Cake...cough... My Majesty and I often have diplomatic talks, and of course we need this." Without a word, Robb placed the crystal ball on the table in front of him and set it three times. The crystal ball radiated bright light, and began to call the other party. However, Her Majesty did not get through. "It seems that she is very busy." Robb raised his head and looked at the sky. By this time, it was already evening. At this time, the queen should have just finished the day''s government affairs and came to harass Robb to take a bath. Didn''t answer the phone today? He waited patiently for another minute, until he wanted to hang up a little, the light on the crystal ball suddenly flashed, and then the face of Her Majesty the Queen appeared in the ball. This face is not as noble and beautiful as usual, and there is a black and gray face on her face, which has a slight impact on her pure and flawless appearance. Moreover, she was not wearing a white dress, but a black cloak, and her whole body exuded a gloomy aura, which was the aura that a psychic would have when fighting. Robb immediately saw through the fisheye lens that the queen was not talking to herself in the palace, but to the phone on the city wall. Behind her, there was actually a dense crowd of peoples heads, and a large army was attacking. City, and she is leading her troops to defend the city. Behind her, you can see the trail of magic passing through the sky, and bows and arrows flying all over the sky. Soldiers hacked and killed each other by the wall. If you advance and you retreat, the battle is inextricably difficult. The defensive array that had already been drawn on the ground was constantly shining, and the opponent''s siege magic light gun was bombarding the defensive array one shot after another, blasting the magic light into the sky. A large group of dragon eagle knights flew up, trying to attack the city from the air, the eagles above the road of light! However, there was also a large swath of manticore knights flying in the city, heading for the dragon eagle knights. However, this is not the most eye-catching! What is really exciting is a skeleton dragon flying in the sky, fighting with an archangel with white wings. The highest glory of the light camp and the dark camp are inextricably divided. This kind of battle scene is really a bit beyond imagination, in this country town, there is no chance to see it. When Baron Nolan and the others saw the skeleton dragon and the archangel, their faces turned green, and they started talking in a low voice: "Oh my God! The road to light is fought so fiercely." "That''s Her Majesty''s Skeleton Dragon!" "The opposite is the archangel summoned by the Templar Knights exhausted their divine power!" "For the first time in my life, I saw the Skeleton Dragon meet the Archangel." "Oh my God, if we go to the Bright Road, we will be a cannon fodder." Robb glanced at this extremely exciting picture, but he yelled and didnt look at his head. This is far from the national war he fought in "Black Blade", although the national war in the game The number of people is smaller than in reality. After all, the server''s carrying capacity is limited, unlike the real miscellaneous fish that comes out with tens of thousands of tens of thousands. However, the players themselves are terrible. If they are placed in this world, any player can be regarded as an epic BOSS, and the level of the players'' summons is very high, so the various elements are not mentioned, like the skeleton dragon. There are more than one archangel, they are all flying in groups, which is like here, only a skeleton dragon fights an archangel. This kind of war is too pediatric for Robb. He just glanced at the black gray on the queen''s face and smiled: "The fighting is fierce? Then don''t answer the phone! Hung up the phone and go to the war, and come back to talk after the fight." "It''s okay." The queen took a breath and smiled sideways: "I just played a big spell, and I need to take a break. I have a few minutes of rest. Now Number One is directing for me." "Okay." Robb smiled: "I''m used to your usual appearance, your sullen look in your fighting stance is still full of freshness, come on, let me have a smirk again." When the queen heard him say this, she realized that her state seemed to be wrong, bad, and she didn''t want this man to see her gloomy appearance. She hurriedly pulled the black cloak on her body, revealing the snow-white long skirt inside, and the expression on her face suddenly changed from the feminine temperament of "psychic mage" to the noble, gentle and elegant queen style. . Robb smiled and said, "Don''t pretend, I have already seen it. Is it useful to pick up the black cloak now?" The queen blinked, her face was innocent: "What are you talking about? I don''t understand at all." "What a ghost woman!" Robb saw at a glance that the Queen''s white dress had a large part of the shoulder that had been burnt, and a big hole had been broken, revealing a piece of white fragrant shoulders. I couldn''t help asking: "Is my shoulder hurt?" The queen said: "I ate a fireball, but I have been treated by a priest, so don''t worry." Robb sighed: "Is the battle situation so urgent that the queen of a country will win the prize?" Her Majesty laughed: "Mundra was not pleased, he ate me a bone spear." Robb: "..." "Well, let''s talk if you have something." Her Majesty said: "After talking with you, I will go and have two tricks with Mondela." Robb shrugged: "That''s it, the pioneer troops of the Eastern Route Army in the Desert Kingdom have been to Westwind Town just now." The queen said: "Oh? What happened?" Robb said, "We are all arrested, and we will start to let them do hard work tomorrow." Queen: "As expected, it''s not surprising at all." Robb smiled and said: "I am calling you mainly because I want to talk to you about a serious issue. A group of nobles and refugees were pushed from north to south by the army of the desert kingdom. Now they are all in my Westwind Town. They want to live comfortably with me and dont want to be affected by the war again, but they also love their motherland, which is the Kingdom of Gran, so they want to have dual nationalities at the same time. I have agreed. It depends on your agreement or not." "Oh? Is that so?" The queen didn''t even think about it for a second, and said seriously: "Dual nationality? What a joke! The territory of the Gran Kingdom is sacred and inviolable, and Westwind Town has been the territory of my Gran Kingdom since ancient times. It used to be, it is now, and it will be in the future. Westwind can only exist as a dominion, but it can never become an independent country. Otherwise, either I will kill you or you will kill me and will never die. Dual nationality matters There is no need to talk about it at all, it is absolutely impossible." Chapter 185： Death never frightened me When Her Majesty said this, her eyes were serious, her expression was serious, and her entire mental aura was not shaken at all. Although she likes Robb very much, she likes to chat with him, talk about food, and even complain to each other, but there is not the slightest possibility of concession on land issues, which has nothing to do with personal relationships. Robb couldn''t help clapping his applause: "Your Majesty, you are really a woman worth admiring." This is a sincere compliment, not yin and yang. Because Robb also loves his motherland. Even if he is a strong man, he will be punishable. The territory of the motherland is sacred and inviolable. If he has not crossed, he is still in the original world, and he will never die with the insurgency (using the keyboard). There is no room for conversion. He pointed to the refugees and said: "Your Majesty, do you mean that I have to drive them out of Westwind, and let them go to your bright road immediately, shivering under the flames of war?" "No! I didn''t mean that." Her Majesty the Queen suddenly corrected her posture and said to everyone here with the prestige of a ruler of a country: "Westwind Town is also the territory of my Gran Kingdom, but it is now in the dominion. Status. There has never been a law that prohibits residents of your country from moving between towns in your country! Your move to move to Xifeng Town to escape the war is reasonable and legal, so I agree that you live in Xifeng Town." "But I need you to keep in mind that you are the citizens of the Gran Kingdom, not the citizens of the Westwind Kingdom. If anyone tries to split the motherland, I will do my best to fight him to the end. 16 In the past, my parents fought the black dragon to the death and sacrificed heroically in order to defend the capital, and I was always ready to follow their spirit and will. Death could never make me afraid. Even if the opponent is stronger than the black dragon, it cannot shake my defense of the country. determination." Baron Nolen and all the exiled nobles and refugees from other countries knelt down on one knee in front of the crystal ball at the same time: "Long live Her Majesty! Long live the Gran Kingdom!" Her Majesty gave Robb a stern look: "What? What else do you want to say?" Robb stretched his hands: "No! I think you are very good, nothing wrong. Even I was moved by you." Her Majesty said seriously: "Then you also understand what I mean?" Robb smiled and said: "Understood! You are telling them on the surface, but you are actually telling me not to Jianguo, or you will jump up and hit me on the knee." The queen is angry: "I''m not that short!" Robb smiled and said, "Well, you can''t see your height in the crystal ball." Queen: "Don''t tell jokes when talking about state affairs, I''m very serious now." Robb said: "Understand, understand, be serious. Let me tell you, I''m currently researching new desserts, and new varieties will be made soon. Would you like to eat them?" The queen was overjoyed: "Yes, I want it! Come back and get me a copy." "Didn''t it be more serious?" "I''m discussing desserts with you very seriously now. Seriously, don''t laugh. What does dessert look like? What is made? What taste? Don''t stun your appetite, just make it clear all at once." "What a ghost woman!" Robb hung up fiercely. The scene was strangely quiet for dozens of seconds, and everyone felt dazed by the "serious" appearance of the queen when she talked about desserts. Robb clapped his hands and said, "Okay, don''t be shocked, why should you go? Your queen has allowed you to settle in Westwind Town, and now there are no problems, dont hurry up..." He dragged a long note here, and after a while, he said: "Grab the house!" A word to awaken the dreamer, the exiled aristocrats and refugees who had not had time to grab the house, rushed to the mayor Baihua frantically. In an instant, the first to third phases of the Wangjiang Qinghuajiangjingfang community were all sold out, and the houses built for the fourth phase were also robbed. Even the fifth phase of the project under construction has been booked a lot. Mayor Baihua was squeezed by the house robs, and he almost couldn''t make it through. And Baron Nolen, who had already sent a loyal servant to rob the house, looked at ease, shook his head at the tenants who robbed him and said: "It''s so inelegant, not a gentleman at all." The resident population of Xifeng Town more than doubled all of a sudden. Moreover, there are still many refugees coming one after another. As the main army of the desert kingdom is getting closer and closer, the residents of remote small villages that have not been forced by the vanguard can not hide, because the main army is getting closer. The scale is too huge, like a huge sieve sweeping across the north, where else can people be hidden? One after another, hundreds of refugees came to Xifeng Town and then settled in Xifeng Town. In a short period of time, the population has reached 6,000, and with the addition of more than 3,000 prisoners of war, the population size even vaguely reached 10,000. Such a huge population surge has brought unbearable tremendous pressure on the grain reserves of Xifeng Town. so Poor Robb couldn''t be lazy again. Although he was lazy, he was not too lazy to sit and watch others starving to death by his side without moving. Therefore, in the warm winter sun, a large group of prisoners came to Robbs field to help remove the snow from the ground, turn the soil and dig a small hole, and Robb took a bag. Potato chunks, put the potato chunks in the pits one by one, and pour some water. The prisoners looked at Robb with crazy eyes and two hundred and five, thinking: These two guys dig up the snow to grow potatoes in the winter, are they afraid that they have gone completely crazy? However, these prisoners were beaten in their faces the next day because they were taken here by prison guards and dug tens of thousands of catties of potatoes from the ground with their own hands. They were so shocked that they knelt for a long time and did not dare to get up. Next, Robb was busy farming every day. Plant a day of potatoes, plant a day of cotton, plant a day of potatoes, plant a day of beets, plant a day of potatoes, plant a day of soybeans... and so on. Because the population surge is not only an increase in the demand for food, but also the demand for cloth. The demand for pepper and sugar has also increased, and the demand for consumer goods in the entire society has increased by five times. And in this winter, no one except Robb could change these things. So Robb had no choice but to play Happy Farm every day, every day... Seeing his hard work in the fields, the townspeople couldn''t help being greatly moved, because they knew very well how lazy Robb was. He did it all to keep the townspeople alive. Such a person is really worthy of Godfather! Chapter 186： Cant send, can only sell Just after noon, the warm winter sun sprinkled on Robb''s body. "Lilian, come and help me squeeze my legs." Robb squatted on the stone chair and called out weakly. "Come on!" Lilian answered from inside the church, and then ran out quickly, the black and white maid''s skirt fluttering, and the blond ponytail fluttering behind her. This picture is beautiful, the only pity is that Lilian does not have the attribute of falling on the ground. At this time, if she falls into the snow and then gets up and continues to run, it will be even cuter, but not. When she arrived in front of Robb, she sat on another stone chair next to her, took Robbs foot and placed it on her own knee, and then helped Robb knead the muscles on both sides of her calf and whispered. : "Is it here? Is it comfortable to press here?" It feels refreshing to put his feet on the girl''s knees. Of course, what''s even cooler is the touch that those little hands bring when they touch him. Robb can''t help but close his eyes and enjoy with his heart. Lilian pressed it and whispered: "Master, the second batch of spiders has been successfully cultivated recently, and the factory has hired new female workers. The price of stockings has also dropped a bit. Those noble lords who have just moved to our Westwind Town, They all bought a lot of stockings. They also lamented that the stockings here are so cheap. Now everyone wears a pair of stockings in their trousers. Why do you research it out by yourself, but you don''t want to wear it?" Robb almost squirted out a mouthful of old blood, and hurriedly said, "If you don''t wear it or wear it, that thing is worn by a woman." Lilian smiled and said: "The master is talking nonsense, obviously it can be worn by both men and women." Robb hummed: "I said that what a woman wears is what a woman wears. I am a dictator with no emotions. I have the final say." Lilian smiled softly. It''s true that the owner is a dictator, but it''s not unreasonable at all. He is the most emotional dictator in the world. She can''t help but whisper: "Lilian likes the owner the most." Robach said: "Ah? What are you talking about? I didn''t hear it clearly." Lilian raised her head, smiling like a flower: "I said the master is a good person." Robb snorted: "Wow, there is a good person card facing me. It hurts my face." At this time, the door of the church opened again, and Xiao Yi wore a blue nun obeyed and got out of it. As soon as he came out, he saw Robb posing as a big landlord, big capitalist, and big nobleman calling his little maid. , She couldn''t help but said in a good manner: "What? Let Lilian squeeze your feet again? How squeamish are you?" Robb said: "I have planted a huge field, I am exhausted." Xiao Yi squinted: "I admit that your exercise volume these days is greater than before, but...you are just planting the fields in the morning. This is much easier than ordinary people''s work. Don''t be there. It looks so tired." Robb had no choice but to spread his hands: "Well! Don''t spit on me all day long, we can still be good friends." Xiao Yi didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and turned to the church and shouted, "Hurry up and bring the basket out. We should go out to deliver potatoes." Two bright little nuns emerged from the church and dragged out two big baskets of potatoes with great effort. "Send?" Robb shook his head when he heard the word, "Want to take it for delivery? No! The potatoes I planted must be sold, not for delivery." Xiao Yi frowned: "Why can''t it be delivered? Our Guangming Holy See has always had a fine tradition of delivering food to people who are too poor to survive." "However, this act of giving food for free will harm the refugees." Robb said solemnly: "You can sell it at a very low price, but you can''t give it away. Once it becomes a habit to let them receive the food for free. , Then they will become useless. I dont want to be useless in Xifeng Town, as long as they can use their own hands to get rich." Xiao Yi put on a cold face: "But now how can refugees have money to buy? It''s winter, and they can''t open up wasteland and farm land. The refugees have spent their savings to buy houses, and potatoes have to collect their money. If they do, they will starve to death." "If you don''t want to use labor to save yourself before you starve to death, it would be better to starve to death." Robb smiled: "Our most important thing is not to provide them with food, but to provide them with job opportunities. ." "But... in this icy world, where are the job opportunities?" Xiao Yi sighed: "There are only a few jobs in the town, all of which were undertaken by the original townsfolk. The new refugees have not yet found a survival. The way." Robb smiled and said, "Dont you see that Im trying my best to grow cotton, soybeans, and sugar beets? You sell these sugar beets and soybeans to a few mayors in large quantities. In this way, the sugar and sugar of the mayors Soybean oil and weaving factories have raw materials to start production. They can no longer catch goblins and ogres as workers, so new refugees must be hired as workers. These refugees quickly grabbed this. Opportunity, An Sheng Li Ming." Little Yi Leng was shocked: "Our town alone cannot digest so many commodities." Robb said: "Isnt there still more than 800 camels caught? Use it! Build a caravan! Why do those aristocrats with flexible thinking and a bit of foresight eat? Soy sauce, soy sauce, and cotton cloth are wholesaled to the nobles at low prices, so that they can form a caravan and pull out the goods. Xiao Yi: "..." This has touched Xiao Yis intellectual blind spot, she was stunned for a while, and sighed a long time: "I''m not as cheating as you are. I can''t do this. You should do it yourself. ." "Cut, play by yourself, you should be your nun." Robb watched Xiao Yi take two little nuns out of the house and went to sell potatoes at a low price. He waved to the dark church next door and said loudly, "No. 8, call your little nun over." After a while, the two little dark nuns also brought two baskets of potatoes to the town and sold them at low prices. Robb knew that as long as these potatoes were sold at a low price, they would be robbed in an instant, because Xifeng Town now lacks food most, and food can only be produced from himself, so several nuns will soon be in constant circles. The state of the circle, such a state will soon attract the attention of the nimble little nobles. As long as you sit here and don''t move, someone will come to you in a short while. Sure enough, two hours later, the first aristocrat with flexible thinking came to his door. Robb took a closer look, and it was Baron Nolan who came. He took a nephew in his twenties and two servants and walked towards him grinningly. When he got closer, he politely gave a noble salute: "Godfather, good noon." Chapter 187： I want business too A gentleman is a gentleman. Whenever you meet someone, the first sentence is always a polite greeting. Robb smiled and said, "Baron Noren, you too." Baron Nolen asked two servants to wait outside the church yard, only brought his nephew, and smiled and introduced: "This is my nephew, a trainee knight." After finishing speaking, he scowled at his nephew again and said, "Hurry up and say hello to Godfather?" The nephew hurriedly saluted Robb, so cleverly. In fact, this nephew is afraid that he is more than twenty years old. He looks like a few years older than Robb, but he doesnt know how many generations he is younger than Robb. He politely saluted and stood beside him. The atmosphere dare not take a breath. Robb smiled and said: "Mr. Baron, this winter is so cold to death, did you bring a nephew out to go shopping?" Baron Nolan smiled and said, "For the sake of life." Robb smiled and said: "You dignified baron, with a family and a career, are you afraid that you can''t live?" An awkward smile flashed on Baron Nolens face: "In the past, life was very easy. I had my own castle and my own manor. I had a leisurely little life, but after coming to Westwind, I finally felt the pressure of life. Yeah. I dont have any property here, so I dont have any income. If I buy a house, I have to pay a mortgage of five gold coins a month. There are more than one hundred people in the family who have to support me. Do you think I have worked hard?" Robb smiled and said, "Thinking about it this way, it seems really hard." "So, I guess I have to do something too." Baron Nolan smiled and said, "Look, your little nuns ran back and forth to sell potatoes. How tired, they broke their feet. Its impossible to sell tens of thousands of catties of potatoes, and you have to grow tens of thousands of catties of potatoes every two days. Its totally impossible to rely on them." Robb smiled and said, "Do you want to take over the potato business?" Baron Nolen nodded. Robb shook his head without even thinking about it: "No, food is related to people''s livelihood. Any problems with people''s livelihood will shake the foundation of Xifeng Town''s existence. I can''t leave the potato business to someone else to do it, lest this thing happen? Being used as a tool for making money, the more the food is sold, the more expensive it will cause the people to lose their livelihood. You should understand that the price of my potatoes is much lower than the market price. To put it bluntly, I am sending food to the townspeople. How can people make money in the middle. After they run a few more times, they will know that they will let the townsfolk move in the church by themselves." Baron Nolan thought about it seriously: "This is, then... can I ask for some other business?" Robb immediately understood that this guy is also a very savvy person. He deliberately talked about potatoes first, knowing that it would be impossible to get his hands. After Robb refused, he would ask for individual business. In this way, ordinary people are here. In this situation, I was embarrassed to refuse again, and because of his affection, he scored something. Robb smiled and said: "Baron Nolan is a smart man. I still like to do business with smart people, so that I don''t have to explain for a long time and it''s tiring. Let me put it straight, what business are you looking at?" Nolan quickly said: "I want beet related business!" Robb shook his head and said, "Beet is the exclusive business of the mayor of Yuanshi, and it is a gift I give to the residents of Yuanshi Canyon, and it is the capital for them to live and survive." Nolan smiled and said: "Godfather, you are a very great person, but you lack excellent subordinates, and you lack some people who can really help you. IMHO, the views of the mayors are still too small. Although they can read and read, they can think about it, but after all, they are just a small town chief and not a good talent. Their skills can''t keep up with your great thoughts..." Robb felt interesting: "Oh? Keep talking!" Baron Nolan continued: "Godfather used to be lazy...cough...sorry, I didn''t criticize you, cough...In short, Godfather didn''t produce many beets before, so the scale of sugar production was not large. Great, the mayor of Yuanshi can still hold it. However, as the towns population grows, Godfather has been a lot more diligent these days. Take just a few days ago, you planted tens of thousands of catties of beets at once. At that time, I saw the mayor of Yuanshi Canyon with a look of embarrassment on his face. At that time, he reluctantly took all the beets, but..." Having said this, Baron Nolen waved his finger at the newly planted beet on the **** of the church, and said seriously: "Tomorrow, this batch of beets will be planted, and the Mayor of Stone will not be able to hold it anymore. He will tell you He complained that his small factory couldn''t eat so many raw materials. He would also tell you that so many sugars could not be sold at all. I would pray that you temporarily stop growing sugar beet or reduce the scale of planting." Robb''s face showed a sly fox smile: "Oh, are you so sure?" Baron Nolan laughed and said: "Yes! Actually, I have been investigating the sugar beet industry in Xifeng Town in the past few days. I found that although Mayor Yuanshi wanted to build a sugar factory, he was reluctant to spend money to hire many workers, Gob. Lin He ogre drudgery is no longer able to catch them and can only hire townspeople, but the mayor thinks that the salary required to hire townspeople is too high, and he is unwilling to expand the scale of production." "You should have discovered that you are clever. This guy is a small workshop material and he will never become a great tool. With all due respect, not only the Mayor Yuanshi is like this, but the Mayor Baihua and the Mayor Xifeng are also both. You can''t become a small workshop master, so you need a real "capitalist" who is more willing to invest huge sums of money to do big things. Well, I learned this term from you, and I think it''s very interesting." Robb smiled: "You have been investigating very carefully, and your observations are also very accurate. Okay, you can just say what you came for." Robbile is already talking about this issue with Xiaoyi. I didnt expect that Baron Nolan would come to talk about this issue right away. Sure enough, never underestimate the wisdom of the ancients. Although they dont understand new scientific and commercial routines, As long as things are still within the scope of their understanding, their brains will not turn slower than your modern people. Baron Nolen pointed to his nephew standing next to him, and smiled: "I plan to invest in building a real and decent sugar factory, which will be operated and managed by my nephew of the trainee knight. As long as you can give My factory provides a stable supply of sugar beets. I can guarantee that we will do better than the mayor of Stone Canyon." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t you worry about making too much sugar and not selling it?" Baron Nolan smiled and said, "I dont worry at all! Because I plan to buy two hundred camels from you to form several caravans and transport these sugars to all parts of the country for sale. You know, Im a caravan. Nobles, although my fief is far away from the border, I have the background of the Knights of the Storm. I have many friends in the noble circle. It does not take long before I can establish a sales channel directly to the nobles all over the country. " Chapter 188： I want to cultivate more fields Speaking of this, Baron Nolen said solemnly: "Compared with my channel, the traveling merchant who used to buy goods here is not even a fart, so he can only do business in small villages and small towns. That''s all. And Gugu and Jiji are the imperial merchants. They are basically serving the imperial family and don''t help the business very much. There is also a probo, which is not ordinary at all. For daily consumer goods, if you dont establish new channels, your ever-expanding production scale will soon be indigestible." "Papa!" Robb applauded for him, this guy is really bright in his head. And what he said is basically correct. The mayors vision and knowledge are too small to be big capitalists, that is, to the level of small troubles. In the past, Xifeng Town had a small population and a small scale of production. It''s Robb, and now the population of Xifeng Town is heading for 10,000 people. The number of mayors who are used to controlling hundreds of people really can''t keep up with Robb. Robb smiled and said, "Well, when the batch of sugar beets in my field are harvested tomorrow, you can bring your nephew with you. At that time, see what the Mayor Yuanshi said. If he says he can''t catch it, then You can pick up the door business." Baron Noren secretly rejoiced that the mayor will definitely not be able to eat tomorrow, this business is stable. "However, don''t you worry about the war?" Robb suddenly asked, "The Bright Road war is pending. If the war escalates, won''t your business be afraid of problems?" Baron Nolan spread his hands: "I just told Godfather. Actually, what does war have to do with me? Whether Her Majesty wins or Mondela wins, I am the Baron of the Kingdom of Gran. If there is any change, my business can be done as usual. Its just that the name of the **** I need to say when I pray every day, is it the **** of light or the **** of darkness? In my opinion, there is no difference between the two gods. Godfather does not Is it the same? You allow the church of light and the church of darkness to be side by side, which has already explained your view of God." "Hahaha! You are very funny." Robb laughed: "Sure enough, magicians and priests are completely different." Baron Nollen bids his farewell to Robb, and returns to his villa where he feels about the river, but he sees that there are several little nobles waiting in the villa. It turns out that these little nobles are waiting for Baron Nollen to explore their breath. , They are also interested in these businesses in Xifeng Town, but they can''t find the opportunity to cut in. Waiting for Baron Noren to make a head start, this group of people will move with the wind. Baron Nolan smiled to the little nobles: "It''s done. Tomorrow I will take over the beets produced in Godfather''s fields. Wait and see." This is good news for the little nobles. Another little noble could not help but say: "Then I can go to the soybean oil extraction business? I feel that soybean oil has many uses, not just For potato chips, Godfather will also research many foods that rely on soybean oil, which can be sold out." Another little nobleman smiled and said, "In that case, I will make soy sauce. Hehe, soy sauce is a good thing." Another nobleman said: "My point of view is different from yours. I think the waterwheel is a bit interesting. I plan to organize the craftsmen Godfather taught to make waterwheels and introduce them to various cities to build waterwheels. I''ll be the intermediary, hey, I will definitely make money." The vision of the nobles is indeed unusual. When they see the things Robb has made, the first thing they think of is "we have it here, but not elsewhere", "you can make a lot of money if you get it somewhere else", so their brains I was thinking about how to get it in other cities, and even how to get it in "many cities" together. They have the capital and connections to do such things. And the several mayors under Robb''s previous hands, the former Big Four of the West Wind, can now only become the tears of the times. The development of the city will bring more high-quality talents. This has long been expected by Robb. After Baron Noren left, the little church became calm again. Xiao Yi is taking two little nuns out to sell potatoes, and will not come back in a short time. The church is a lot quieter, Robb continues to collapse on his stone chair, remaining lazy. Catwoman Huahua ran over and said to him with a smile: "Godfather, I made a lot of money today." "Oh?" Robber said, "Can you make money too?" Huahua smiled and said, "Fish has become expensive recently! The townspeople are willing to buy fish at twice the price. I sold five big fish in the morning and made a lot of money." She opened the purse and showed Robb, there was a large pile of copper coins in it. Robb smiled and said, "The population has increased. I only sell potatoes to them. Who can stand up eating potatoes? They all have to eat potatoes. Of course, they need some meat to improve their taste. , But I dont provide meat, so the price of fish will naturally increase. It is estimated that the prices of pork, beef, and game from the mountains have all gone up wildly in the past few days." Kitty woman seemed to understand but not understand. Robb smiled and said: "Huahua, you have been relying on catching wild fish. I''m afraid it won''t work if you continue this way." "Meow?" "The fish in the river grows very slowly after all. You have to consider raising fish in captivity, so that you can continue to get big, fat, and good-quality fish." "Meow meow meow?" Huahua looked dumbfounded. "Well, forget it! You can just use your hands to fish. I still have to talk to a serious person about fish farming." Robb smiled and said to Lilian who had been squeezing his feet gently: "I''m thirsty, go and pour a glass of Happy Fat Mansion." Lilian said pitifully, "Master, the happy water in the fat house has been drunk." "Nani?" Robb was shocked: "Why did you drink it all?" Lilian said: "Master, our Fat House Happy Water was made during the summer. It is now at the end of January 1345. It has been drunk for half a year. You drank it and sold it to traveling merchants for more than half a year. , Where can I find it?" Robb: "..." This is very unpleasant! In later generations, Rob was accustomed to drinking Fat House Happy Water no matter what season. Where did he notice that there are still seasons of Fat House Happy Water in this world? "Tomorrow morning after the sugar beets are harvested, we will plant all fruit trees in our fields, all!" Robb said to Lilian: "Remember to remind me, all! Oh, no, this is not enough, immediately notify Director Elsie, Thousands of reform-through-labor prisoners are transferred to me, and I want to cultivate more fields." Chapter 189： Would you like a little help That evening, it was time for Robb to take a bath again. Although it is winter and there is still snow on the ground, Robb still likes to take a bath in the yard. Now he doesnt even play with the bath bucket. Instead, he dug a small pond on the ground. Every evening, he asks Lilian to take a bath. Pour warm water into this small pool, and he jumped into the pool to soak. Since the heat dissipation of the pool is faster than the bath tub, it is impossible to maintain the temperature of the pool only by Lilian''s constant boiling of water, so Robb had to use flame magic to maintain the temperature of the pool water. He famously called this Tongsao operation: soak in the open-air hot spring! This act of using boiled water to make fake hot springs is simply maddening, and was severely despised by the nobles headed by Baron Nolen. After the despise, the nobles dug a pool in their yard... The little crystal ball is shining by the hot spring pool, and the queen''s beautiful and flawless face is appearing in the crystal ball, but her majesty''s spirit looks quite tired. Robb said to the crystal ball: "Tired? Is the war on the Bright Road very tight?" "Yes!" The first sentence of the queen''s mouth was a little hoarse, but she immediately coughed, and her voice adjusted: "The war is really tense, but the problem is not big, our army Completely able to defend the Path of Light, the troops in the Cave of the Wind Spirits also successfully withstood the West Route Army of the Desert Kingdom. As long as your West Wind Town is not attacked by the East Route Army of the Desert Kingdom, there will be no problems." Robb smiled and said, "Do you think I can stand it?" The queen said: "Who knows? Maybe you were talking and laughing with me last second, and then you were killed by a female assassin from the Desert Kingdom in the next second." Robb could not laugh or cry: "Why do you have to add a female character before the assassin?" An inexplicable emotion flashed quickly across the queen''s face: "I think it is easier for female assassins to kill you, but not for men." Robb: "You are prejudice. I am a clean person. I never look like a girl. I only like playing with pure men." The queen smiled and said nothing. Robb had no choice but to spread his hands: "Forget it, forget it, I admit it, I like to play with girls, but what''s wrong with me like this? Do you really want me to have **** with men? The opposite **** is the right thing to do. It is the truth that runs in the world. Let me tell you, this is the right way for mankind to multiply and thrive." The queen didnt spit on him this time, but smiled and said, Thats right, its not a problem with men and women. The real problem is dare to do it or dare not say it. Okay, dont talk nonsense. What I am more curious about is that you seem to be a lot more diligent in the past few days, not as lazy as you used to be." "Huh? Are you there?" Robbkey said, "I feel lazy." "You are a lazy ghost." The queen said: "I have received a report. You recently changed the wind of laziness. You gave yourself a breeze and walked to farm every day. A lot of fields on the hillside are used to make new life for you. Thousands of people have increased their efforts to grow food, and some cash crops such as sugar beet, cotton, and soybeans have been planted apart. You are so diligent, I almost don''t know you." Robb spread his hands: "This means that good things don''t go out, and bad things spread for thousands of miles." "Kouhu!" The Queen said: "This is obviously a good thing that has spread thousands of miles." Robb said: "Did you reverse the good and the bad? Let me tell you that only rich people are qualified to be lazy, and the only way to go if you are poor is hard work, and my name of hard work has been passed down thousands of miles, isnt it? Did you spread my poor name thousands of miles?" Queen: "Apologize to all the hardworking people in the world, hello." With this crazy guy, there is no reason to say that the queen almost ran away on the spot. If Robb wasn''t in the crystal ball, but in front of her, she would shoot Robb a bone spear in front of her. "Okay, okay, I won''t tell jokes, I''ll be serious." Robb smiled: "The reason why I have been a little bit more diligent recently is mainly because I discovered a new gameplay." "Oh?" The queen wondered: "What new gameplay?" "It''s to build a city-state." "Black Blade" is an MMORPG, there is no city-state construction system in it, so Robb is not tired of town-building games. Now he seems to be in a city-state construction game of the "Simulation City" series. , Is not only the game controller, but also an NPC in the game, having fun. The only unhappy thing is that town construction in the real world is very slow! In the game, you can click the end of a round to pass a month, or even a quarter, but in the real world, he can only collapse on a stone chair or soak in the "hot spring pool" and wait slowly. The arrival of a round. This kind of game rhythm is really a bit embarrassing for a liver emperor. The queen didnt know anything like video games, so she could only understand what he said as he was playing the city-state as a game. She couldnt help but sighed for a long time: I really dont know who you are. What is the best way to put this kind of attitude that is easy to say? Its like..." She dragged a long note here, and after a long time, she whispered: "It''s like a **** who likes pranks, passing boring time in the world." "Then you look up to me, I am not a god." Robb smiled and said, "I am... the father of god." Queen: "I told you about business, and you told me a joke again, forget it, todays diplomatic talks, this is... Wait a minute, I was mad at you, I almost forgot to say something, tomorrow Hejiji will set off and go to Westwind Town to purchase a large amount of iron and copper ingots. I hope you can prepare in advance. Once they arrive, they can load the goods immediately, saving some time and putting the iron and copper ingots as soon as possible. The ingots are shipped back to the bright road." "Oh?" Robb came to understand: "Will you make a large number of weapons?" The queen nodded with a serious face: "The situation is tight. I need to provide more soldiers with better equipment." Robb had seen the skeleton soldiers led by the No. 32 and No. 42 Necromancers, all of them used garbage equipment, rusty knives and rusty swords, just like the skeleton soldiers he had summoned. But the skeleton soldier that he summoned is a summoned creature, and it disappears after the battle. There is no need to configure the equipment. Her Majestys skeleton soldiers are different. They are true undead monsters. They are not summoned creatures. It is not a good thing for these skeleton soldiers to wear ragged clothes. If they are replaced with good equipment, their combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. improve. Robb smiled and said: "Then you buy iron ingots and copper ingots and go back. It will take a few days before they can be made into weapons. Will they have time to put them on the battlefield? Do you want me to provide you with a little help?" Chapter 190： I will provide you with equipment Seeing the mean smile on Robbs face, the queen immediately became vigilant: Do you want to earn my money again? Bullying me is a little girl with no father and no mother, my money is so cheating? "I''m not trying to lie to you for money." Robb said: "It''s just doing business normally, how come I lie to you for money?" The queen said: "I haven''t seen you rubbing the robes with your hands, rubbing a piece of grandmaster. You use this rubbing method to rub weapons for my soldiers, then how can I afford it? Do you think I have money? Do you provide grandmaster-level swords to thousands of skeleton soldiers?" Robb thought about this question carefully: "You are right. Indeed, the scum soldiers have no human rights, and it is impossible to equip them with the best weapons. Then I think so, I will provide you with''normal quality'' iron. Sword." The queen frowned and said, "What do you mean by ordinary quality? You mean, let the blacksmiths of Westwind Town make iron ingots into iron swords, and then sell them to me? That''s not good, your blacksmiths in Westwind Town are really not good at forging weapons. They will only waste iron ingots." Robb smiled and said: "No, I mean, I made it by myself, ordinary quality, very cheap wholesale weapons." The so-called ordinary quality in Robbs mouth is actually the weapon for leveling in the game. Almost all life skills have props for practice, such as the low-grade iron sword and the white equipment with no additional effects. ", or "green equipment" with only one or two pitiful additional effects. Almost every player who has practiced production professions has rubbed countless pieces of this kind of thing, and professional proficiency is made by rubbing these things little by little. Of course, this couldn''t be explained to the queen, Robb had no choice but to say that it was a cheap weapon made by himself. After hearing this, the queen was a little moved: "You rub your hands? That quality can be guaranteed. But what I want to arm is an army, and there are thousands of swords in demand, as well as shields and armors. Being together is a huge project, with you lazy person..." "Ha! To say that I am lazy is really underestimating me." Robb smiled: "I only tell you one thing, now I am ready to play the city-state building game more seriously, and I am about to restore the liver emperor''s true qualities. , If you are free tomorrow night, just give me a call and I will show you what the liver emperor is." "Well, I will try my best to find some time to call you tomorrow night." "Don''t call me in the shower." "I want it!" "Hey, what a **** woman." The queen hung up, and Robb smiled at Lilian next to him: "Go and inform the mayor and ask him to help inform the miners in the mining town. Tomorrow afternoon, I will bring all the iron ingots from their house. They are all bought. Well, it''s time to take the miners to fly." The miners in Xifeng Town are actually quite bitter. Although Robb has found a new silver mine for them, there are still few silver mines. The main work of the miners is to dig iron ore and copper ore, these two mines. It''s not worth money in Xifeng Town, and their lives are also terrible. Now Robb can finally help them turn the iron ore dug up for a long time into money. The next morning, in Robb''s field, a large slice of sugar beet was ready to be harvested immediately. Baron Nolen came to the field early, with his nephew, and a few little nobles who came to see the excitement. All their faces wore a calm smile of "everything is under my control". The Mayor Yuanshi also brought a group of workers over. Seeing the dense beets in the field, the Mayor Baihua immediately became embarrassed. Too much! It''s too much. Robb planted more and more beets, and Mayor Yuanshi felt scared. The mayor, as the baron said, had limited equipment, and now he dared not recruit more workers to make sugar. Seeing the beets all over the sky, he only felt difficult to resist, rather than happy. A group of reformers were rushed over by the prison guards, and one after another, the beets were picked out of the ground and piled on the edge of the fields. In a blink of an eye, they piled up in huge piles. These labor prisoners were very careful when they were shoveling food, for fear that they would break the beets a little bit. It turned out that they grew up in the desert and only got some food with the gift of an oasis. So, the people of the desert kingdom He has an extremely religious attitude towards food, and he dare not be indifferent at all. Mayor Yuanshi cautiously approached Robb and said in a low voice: "Godfather, do you grow too much beet? This thing is not food after all, it is only used to make sugar, and sugar is just a spice. I dont use it much. Our little Xifeng Town doesnt use it at all. Even with the purchases of traveling merchants, it cant handle it at all. Hearing what he said, the baron Noren next to him showed a calm smile, ready to speak at any time. In fact, Robb had already guessed such a result. He smiled and asked, "Then what do you think?" The mayor of Raw Rock Canyon said: "I think it''s enough to grow sugar beets. Godfather should pay more attention to rest and be lazy, just like you used to." "Hahahaha!" Baron Noren''s nephew couldn''t help but laugh. After getting a certain look from Baron Noren, he took a big step forward and respectfully said: "Godfather, Yuanshizhen Since Chang thinks that there are too many beets, why don''t you sell all the beets you planted this time to our Chenguang family." (The full name of Baron Noren is Noren Chenguang) Robb pretended to have heard this for the first time, and turned his head over: "Oh? Are you willing to take over?" The nephew smiled and said: "Yes! Otherwise, isn''t it a pity that these beets are rotten in the ground?" Robb quietly looked at Mayor Yuanshis expression. When he saw him being intercepted to grab business, there was no unhappy expression on his face. Instead, there was a kind of "It''s great to be picked up for these beets." Kind, a relieved expression. Sure enough, this person has no sense or vision. He doesn''t even understand the reason that "cage" can bring him a huge advantage. Now that he has a competitor, he will not be angry, but he will breathe a sigh of relief, alas! Forget it, a generation of newcomers change for the old, and some of the front waves will be beaten to death on the beach by the back waves. Robb turned to Nolans nephew and said with a smile: Well, if you are willing, then sell these beets to your family. Go and find a way to hire the townspeople and turn them into sugar. The next thing is I don''t care, I just sell these beets to you." Baron Nolen couldn''t help being overjoyed, and quickly winked at his nephew. The nephew waved his hand, and a large group of servants of the Chenguang family ran over. The carriages that had been prepared in advance also rushed over several, and they piled them on the edge of the field. The beet was desperately moved into the car, and it was completely removed in a blink of an eye. Chapter 191： Im going to see how you live Nine p.m, As soon as Baron Nolan pulled the beets away, Robb took out a large bag of seeds, including apples, oranges, grapes...A lot of fruit seeds anyway. There is no more drinking water in his fat house, so he must plant a batch of fruits quickly, take advantage of the beets to pull away, and the fields are vacant. Of course, he must work quickly. Take a picture of yourself walking in the wind, and then sow the seeds quickly. After sowing the seed, pick up the small water bottle and pour it on the ground one by one. At this time, there are already so many fields under his name. The manpower used by thousands of reform-through-labor prisoners is too terrible, and a large area of ??land can be cultivated in a blink of an eye. Robb has become the biggest landlord in Westwind Town. Even if he patted himself on the wind, he planted a circle of seeds and then poured a circle of water down, and he fell for more than an hour. As he said, he has recently begun to feel the joy of building a city-state, and has slowly turned from laziness to liver emperor state, this kind of watching a town slowly grow bigger under his own management, so slowly It feels developed and has a sense of accomplishment. No wonder many players like to play "Sim City". After the hard farming was completed, it was already noon. Robb sat back on the stone chair she hadn''t seen for a long time. Lilian smiled and placed a large plate with a silver lid in front of him. Her movements were very elegant, and she was no longer like the little girl from the countryside more than half a year ago. But with the confidence and demeanor of the chief maid of a noble family. Robb smiled and said, "What do you have for lunch today?" Lilian gently lifted the lid on the basin and smiled: "It''s the fried chicken you mentioned a few days ago! I studied for several days, and finally it succeeded." Soybean oil is already available at home, and potato chips have been fried successfully. Robb began to think of some junk food that he would often eat in later generations. When it comes to junk food, of course, fried chicken is inseparable. So, a few days ago, he suggested to Lilian that he wanted to eat fried chicken. Lilian followed his instructions and tried to research. Today, he can finally serve it. Robb picked up the fried chicken and tried to take a small bite. It was great. Although the taste of the fried chicken was a little different from the one in memory, it was already very touching. He couldn''t help but happily said: "Not bad, good time." Lilian smiled happily, and when the owner was happy, she was happy. At this moment, a miner probed the door of the church yard: "Godfather, listen to the mayor say that you need a lot of iron ingots, so I will send you iron ingots." Lilian swept the floor and turned her head away, and said fiercely, "Did you not see the master while dining?" It''s a pity that Lilian''s super fierce expression is not scary at all, and the miner is cheerful, without any pears. Robb smiled and said, "You can talk about things even during the meal." He is different from the Western aristocracy. Western aristocrats have to be gentlemanly, and they are noble and educated if they do not speak when eating. However, the mainstream thinking of the Orientals is eating and talking. Robb beckoned to the miner and smiled: "Are there many iron ingots?" The miner nodded in embarrassment: "A lot." Robb asked gently: "At what price do you usually sell this thing?" The miner whispered: "Iron ingot is a silver coin and an ingot. This is the standard purchase price for merchants from big cities." "Oh?" Robb said: "Then if it is an iron sword, how much can it sell for?" Miner said: "Two iron ingots can make an iron sword. The price of the crude iron sword we make can be worth about three silver coins, while the iron swords made by those powerful blacksmiths in big cities can sell for about ten silver coins. Bundle." Robb now understands why the miners and blacksmiths who came to Westwind are so poor. Two iron ingots can only sell two silver coins. What kind of money is this amount of money? And if it was turned into an iron sword, it would only be able to sell three silver coins, only one more silver coin, but it would take a lot of time and energy to beat and beat, as well as to pay for the fuel to burn the stove. Miners and blacksmiths can''t make money! "It''s not so cheap." Robb smiled: "I, the miner and blacksmith in Westwind Town, can''t be so wronged, otherwise it won''t be long before no one wants to mine again. Your iron ingot will be three times the market price. Sell ??it to me, three silver coins and one ingot." "Three silver coins and one ingot?" The miner was taken aback: "How can I earn Godfather''s money with such ignorance of my conscience." "Haha, it doesn''t matter, I want to buy it at this price myself." Robb smiled and said, "Bring all your iron ingots and put them at my feet. Lilian, you count how many ingots you have and pay for it. he." The miners were moved so much that they were unnecessary, and then all the miners who came to hand in the iron ingots were all so moved that they were unnecessary. Godfather''s behavior of buying iron ingots at triple the price can''t be described other than doing good deeds. Let all the miners in Xifeng Town feel the real caressing like a father. It''s getting late! When the evening arrived, Robb''s yard was full of iron ingots, as high as a hill. The purchase price of three silver coins and one ingot has rewritten the three views of the townspeople. Therefore, every miner took out all the iron ingots at the bottom of his home. Robb also didn''t know how many iron ingots he received. Anyway, there must be fifty thousand ingots. Because after dinner, Lillian ran up crying and reported that she had spent more than 1,500 gold coins in doing charity this time, and a huge sum of money was gone. As a housekeeper, Lilian felt very distressed. This little girl just can''t change the thinking of the poor. What is 1,500 gold coins? Robb doesn''t treat this little money as money. He used magic to heat up his hot spring pool again, then stripped off his clothes and jumped into the pool, soaking comfortably, and he also knows that it wont last long, the one who likes to call while he is taking a bath is the one who likes to peek at him. The ghost woman on the upper body will appear. Sure enough, the crystal ball began to emit a shining light. Compass took the crystal ball three times and then placed it by the pool. The queen''s beautiful face slowly appeared in the crystal ball. She didnt even bother to mention Robbs taking a bath now. After the phone was connected, she glanced at Robb without any psychological pressure. I called you late to see what your liver emperor is. I will see it now. Come on, tell me what a liver emperor is." "Good drop!" Robb pointed to the mountain of iron ingots beside the "hot spring pool", and smiled: "See? These are iron ingots. I will now sell them to you as high-quality long swords." After talking, Robb rubs his hands together, and the two iron ingots become an iron sword. It is not a very high-quality iron sword. It is just a practice outfit for practicing low-level "forging" skills, a very low-end green outfit. It only comes with a +5 attack attribute, which is so bad. Chapter 192： Cant sleep Interestingly, this +5 attack looks terrible to Robb, but not to the Queen. Robb put the sword close to the front of the crystal ball. This is called "macro". It is one of the important shooting techniques when taking photos with a digital camera. With "macro" you can see clearly some invisible Little details. The queen really saw that the sharp edge of this long sword was far superior to ordinary long swords. It could be said to be a sharp sword, much better than the iron sword made by her own royal craftsman. Robb smiled and said, "I don''t count you as expensive for an iron sword of this quality. I will count it at the standard price of an ordinary iron sword forged by a craftsman in a big city, every ten silver coins, how about it?" The queen is overjoyed, ten silver coins? Then I took a big advantage. But her expression remained motionless: "If you can guarantee that the thousands of iron swords you are about to provide to me are of this quality, then ten silver coins are very reasonable. I have no objection. I just want to know about you. What method does the lazy guy use to turn this small mountain of iron ingots into iron swords." Robb smiled and said: "Then you have to open your eyes to see clearly! The production process, the whole crystal ball live broadcast, you missed one frame is your loss." Hearing what he said, the queen really became interested, sat upright, put on a serious face, and looked at the crystal ball seriously. I saw Robb still sitting in the pool, his upper body exposed for a short amount of time, and he didn''t move at all. He just thought silently in his mind: "Choose the material-iron ingots, make the target-iron swords. On-hook mass production, please set the number of long swords to be made-the maximum number!" After setting it up, Robb thought in his mind: Start manufacturing! During this whole process, Robb sat still, just moved his mind. Then, the two iron ingots beside him automatically merged together, and with a slap, they turned into an iron sword. Her Majesty: "..." Then, two seconds later, two more iron ingots snapped and turned into an iron sword. Her Majesty: "..." Two seconds later... Her Majesty: (s㧥)sߩ "What the hell? Why didn''t you even have to rub your hands?" The queen said angrily: "You can make swords without moving? What kind of forging is this?" Robb smiled and said: "When the character is manufactured in batches, the character cannot move, and the manufacturing will be interrupted when it moves. So I only stay still now, and staying still is the best action for manufacturing. Oh, yes, chatting is still possible. So I can still talk to you." Queen: "I don''t understand what you are talking about!" Robb smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. In short, I will always keep still soaking in the hot springs, while hanging up the machine for mass production. If you are patient, just keep watching. If you are impatient, you can. Go and do something else, just come back to see the progress in a while." Queen:"" There is no reason to say with such a frenzied man. The queen is a busy person and has no time to look at a still picture. Oh, no, the picture is not completely still. There will be two pieces every three seconds on the side of the pool. The iron ingots fuse together to become an iron sword, adding a little dynamic effect to the completely still picture. "Inexplicable!" The queen pushed the crystal ball to the side, too lazy to care about it, then picked up a stack of sheepskin papers, read it carefully, looked at finances, looked at military affairs, and approved two articles from the wind. She turned her head to look at the report of the battle situation sent from Jingzhi Cavern. Robb still kept the hot spring motion intact, except that the ground beside the hot spring pool was full of iron swords. The queen shook her head dumbfoundedly, and then continued to correct the document. After a long time, she looked up again, and Robb was still there, frozen, and the iron ingots around him still fuse together every three seconds and become one. An iron sword. Queen:"" Forget it, ignore him. The queen took a piece of cloth, covered the crystal ball, took a bath, changed clothes, and put on a white nightdress. Then she came to the table and opened the cloth covering the crystal ball. Robb moved. He actually After taking a shower, I have returned to my room, put the crystal ball aside, and slept on the bed. The crystal ball was deliberately placed on the window sill, through which you can see the ground outside the window. The iron ingots there are now not fused into iron swords, but are fused into iron armor, and dozens of pairs have been piled on the ground. Iron armor, and it is still growing at a constant speed at the rate of a piece of armor for five seconds. It turned out that while the queen was taking a bath just now, Robb temporarily interrupted the mass manufacturing, climbed out of the "hot spring pool", put on pajamas, lay down on the bed and stayed still, and then replaced the manufacturing with iron armor. Just hung forging and fell asleep. What is the liver emperor? This is called the liver emperor! Even if the player sleeps briefly, the work will not stop. Queen:"" Seeing that this guy was still making armor when he fell asleep, the queen didn''t know what to say, so she could only sigh softly, "What kind of man is this?" She stretched out her hand to hang up the phone, but when she saw the other person sleeping, she deliberately didn''t turn off the crystal ball, so that she could look at her sleeping face upright. She couldn''t help feeling a little strange in her heart. The crystal ball couldn''t be turned off. never mind! She didn''t hang up the crystal ball either, just put it on her bedside table, climbed onto the bed, pulled over the quilt to cover herself tightly, and whispered to the crystal ball: "Good night!" Good night said, but Her Majesty was a little awake. Every few minutes, she couldn''t help but open her eyes to look at the crystal ball. Seeing Robb in the ball fell asleep, she didn''t know why, she always felt that this man was sleeping beside her. This feeling is so irritating! My majesty the queen of a country, why do I feel like being put to sleep by a man? Her Majesty suddenly became shy. This was an emotion she had never had before. How much death and destruction I have seen! I have crossed the mountains and the sea, and I have also crossed the sea of ??people, I used to fall into the boundless darkness, wanting to struggle and unable to extricate myself ... I used to own everything, and it was like smoke in a blink of an eye I was disappointed and lost all directions ... shy? I, Elizabeth VII, when was I shy? She slapped the crystal ball and dropped the nasty racket to the ground. The ball was rolling on the ground, and in a blink of an eye it rolled into the corner of the wall. After a while, Her Majesty''s mood calmed down a little bit. However, she lifted the quilt again and got up, walked to the corner of the room, picked up the crystal ball, placed it on the bedside table again, and sighed, "I''m still a bit too immature to treat a magic item like this. " "Go to sleep!" Her Majesty got back into the bed, but still couldn''t sleep. Chapter 193： Eastern Route Army of the Desert Kingdom Westwind Town, north, thirty miles. Originally it was a barren canyon, with only one cratered official road passing through this canyon. This official road connects Westwind Town and Raw Rock Canyon, and leads all the way to the border of Crystal Canyon to the north. Now, there is a huge army in the Guandao Center, which is marching south in silence. This is the East Road Army of the Desert Kingdom invading army, with a strength of tens of thousands. The soldiers from the desert kingdom are cold and cool and dont like to talk nonsense. This is a good habit they cultivated in the desert. The wind blows the sand in your mouth. The harsh natural conditions have forged a strong heart and an unyielding will among the citizens of the desert kingdom. The commander-in-chief of the East Road Army is now riding a tall camel in the middle of the army. Walking beside him was his lieutenant, a brave desert warrior, and his military division, a cunning and wise shaman. While playing with a piece of natural crystal ore in his hand, the big shaman said to the commander next to him: "General, Crystal Canyon and Rough Stone Canyon are rich in this kind of crystal stone. It feels really good. It can be used to make all kinds of interesting. The magic items, as well as necklaces, rings, and staff. We might as well take these two places after the war and not return them to Mondela." The commander responded lowly: "That is not easy. Our agreement with Mondela and the Holy See of Light is to help them defeat the Holy See of Darkness. Afterwards, Mondela will give us a small area of ??the northern mountain range. He promised to ceding Crystal Canyon and Rough Stone Canyon to us. If we want to occupy these two cities, we may be attacked by Mondela, and even the Holy See of Light will be our enemy." The big shaman chuckled, "Listen to them!" The commander chuckled softly: "Of course, fighting such a battle just for a bit of remote mountain areas. Isn''t that a fool? After we hit the Crystal Canyon, we deliberately pushed southward slowly, just to get Mond Ra and Elizabeth fought on the Bright Road for a while, and both sides'' strength was consumed a little bit. The more violent the fight, the better. In this way, if our army dominates the Crystal Canyon after the war and does not return the winning side to them, They may not have the strength to take it back from us." The big shaman nodded and said yes. The lieutenant next to him said: "General, I am afraid that the Holy See of Light will participate in the arbitration in this matter. If the Holy See of Light arbitrates our country should return the Crystal Canyon to the Kingdom of Gran. Norma sent troops to our country." The commander sneered: "Come on! Although the national power of the country of knights is strong, they will send troops into our desert when they have the seeds. I want to see if their proud knights can still be in the desert. Show off your power." As soon as these words came out, several people couldn''t help laughing out loud. After a long laugh, the lieutenant pulled them back to reality: "General, the Westwind town we are going to attack is not easy! The vanguard suffered a defeat in Westwind Town a few days ago, and the entire army was wiped out. The town was arrested, and our main force must also be careful not to overturn the boat in the gutter." Although the Vanguard Army of the Desert Kingdom was annihilated in the battle in Westwind Town, all the soldiers were captured by Robb, but there were still a few scouts on the mountain in the distance, and they did not join the battle. These scouts watched the entire battle from beginning to end, hurried to the north, and reported all the details of that battle to the commander-in-chief in detail. Of course, what they reported is slightly different from the real facts. For example, they reported Robb was very strong, but they couldnt report how strong Robb was. They could only tell the commander-in-chief that Robb was A great magician with a broken leg, holding several jobs. The commander turned his head and glanced at the lieutenant, and asked seriously: "What do you think of Westwind Town?" The lieutenant said: "After the vanguard was completely destroyed, the subordinates sent scouts to stare at Xifeng Town day and night, drew a detailed map of Xifeng Town, and sent spies to the town to inquire. Fortunately, this town does not exclude any outsiders. Our spies easily mixed in and went around, and only spent 50 copper coins to buy potato chips to eat, and asked a lot of useful information from the hawker, and spent 10 silver coins to buy a steamed fish to eat, and I asked a lot of information from the store, and spent 30 silver coins to buy a piece of cake to eat, and I also asked a lot of information from a hawker, and then disguised as an exiled nobleman, and spent 50 silver coins to rent in Xifeng Town. I stayed in a villa for one night, socializing with the exiled aristocrats in Westwind, and I got a lot of information..." The commander-in-chief said: "Wait, this report is a bit wrong, why is it spending more and more money?" The lieutenant said: "There is nothing wrong with using any funds to obtain intelligence. Espionage is very expensive." The commander continued to think, there is nothing wrong with it. How can the hawker be willing to chat with you without spending money? Of course, it costs money to defraud information, but there is always something weird. "There is almost no serious army in this town." The lieutenant said: "There is only one person at the core of the town, that is, the guy who sits in a wheelchair and has several roles and can use all kinds of magic. His name is Robert. He is the priest of the Bright Church in Westwind Town, but he allowed the Dark Vatican to build a church in Westwind Town. This is a freak! According to him, this is called freedom of religion, freedom of belief... Well, in short, this person is very powerful, it is him. It has supported the defense of the entire Westwind Town with a single force. If he is killed, our army will only need an instant effort to capture Westwind Town." "So that''s it?" The commander thought about this question seriously, and smiled: "There is a saying in the Rabbit Kingdom of the Eastern Great Tang. It is a good saying, go to war and go to war, since the opponent depends on one person to defend. Town, then we dont have to fight the siege upright. Its better to send an assassination team to kill this person, so that we can get the greatest result at the least cost. Anyway, we are not in a hurry to help Mondela. After fighting this war, right? As for Madara, he should pay a certain price for his defeat. Let him be a prisoner of war for a while." "General wise!" The lieutenant nodded. "Well, the army will continue to the south, set up camp thirty miles north of Westwind Town, and send an assassination team, disguised as refugees, into Westwind Town, looking for an opportunity to assassinate the guy named Robert." Under the wise and wise decision of the commander-in-chief, the army of the desert kingdom found a river thirty miles north of Xifeng Town, and laid a large camp by the river, while a 15-person elite assassination team left the camp. Out, coming towards Westwind Town. Chapter 194： Give you a chance to use power for personal gain The warmth of the winter is tanning the butt. Last night, Robb closed the glass window without closing the curtains so that Her Majesty the Queen could see the forging situation of the hanging machine outside the window through the crystal ball. Early in the morning, the sun filled the room with golden light. Robb was blinded by the sun and had to get out of the bed in a daze. I first looked at the crystal ball on the window sill and found that the communication had been hung up, probably after the queen got up. The ghost woman was busy during the day and had no time to talk to Robb. Looking through the window, a large piece of fruit tree was planted on the hillside yesterday morning. Now it has grown luxuriantly. Many of the trees are hung with green fruits. In a few hours, these fruits will all mature. . Robb secretly hid in his heart. After the fruits were picked, there was Fat House Happy Water to drink. I didnt drink Happy Water yesterday, and it felt as uncomfortable as being in hell. Sure enough, humans cannot live without Fat House Happy Water. . He got dressed and went out of the house. Lilian had already boiled the water. Seeing him getting up, he immediately handed him a hot cotton cloth. He wiped two faces indiscriminately, and then brushed his mouth with a pig''s hair toothbrush. Scrub and brush. There is still no toothpaste, and I don''t know how to make it. Robb doesn''t know how to make toothpaste, and the professional skills he inherited from the game can''t make toothpaste. Well, it doesn''t matter! Anyway, there will be no girl in this world who dislikes his toothbrush is not clean. Because he is already the cleanest person in the world, not one of them. After brushing his teeth, Robb used the magic container to spray out the magical power of flames, and heated the stone chair with a halo of jade to make sure it was warm. Then he sat down on it. The ground next to the stone bench is warmed by the roasting. Catwoman Huahua didn''t know where she ran out, she stretched out behind his stone chair, lay down on the ground beautifully, and circled her long black and white tail to cover her face. "Are you going to sleep again?" Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "If I go to bed together, you ran to my chair to sleep, what the hell?" "Because it''s warm here." Well, this catwoman likes to be active at night. During the day, she uses the warm characteristic of Father Lazy Fathers stone chair to sleep, and after getting acquainted with Robb, this catwoman also learns that Robb loves to be clean. Before going down, he added a piece of cloth to the ground and slept on the cloth. More and more like pet cats of later generations, it is simply frantic. The most frustrating thing is that this guy clearly sleeps next to Robb, but only touches his ears and head, and prevents him from touching other places, which is very angry. I really want to hold it up and rub it violently in my arms, ah ah ah, that hairy tail. Lilian brought Robb a piece of cake without cream, plus a cup of hot milk. Interestingly speaking, Robb invented butter, but he didn''t like to eat butter. He only sold butter to others to make money. He only ate cakes. No one knew why he wanted it. Only he knows that most of the butter is to become fat drops. If you add happiness water and potato chips, it will become a fat house with a big belly in a few minutes, and the handsome little yellow hair that has finally been obtained will undoubtedly be destroyed. Still have to pay attention to restraint. Anyway, the cream will fool women and children, and men dont think the cream is so delicious. Robb knows that Catwoman doesnt like to eat cakes, but she likes milk very much. He slowly put the milk cup close to Huahuas mouth without opening her eyes, just sticking out his little tongue to lick it, and then brushing the floor. I dragged away the cup... Lilian had to pour Robb a cup of hot milk again. At this time, Director Elsie came. He was very accurate at this time. It happened that Robb had finished washing and was already enjoying breakfast slowly. He would not come too early to disturb Robbs rest, nor would he come too much. I disturbed Robb fishing late. He knew Robb liked to talk about things during dinner. This habit was really ungentleman. But it doesn''t matter, whether he is a gentleman or not, Director Elsie will lick it up fiercely. Ignoring the piles of iron swords and armors in the church yard, he smiled as soon as he saw Robb: "Godfather got up so early, and lived a healthy and sunny life." The only person in this town who dared to praise Robb as a lazy fellow as a "healthy and sunny life" is Director Elsie. Apart from him, no one has such a thick skin and can''t learn. . "Godfather, I''m here to report to you about the prisoners of war." Director Elsie took out a piece of parchment, flipped through it, and reported: There are quite a few prisoners of war who have just started to escape. Every day, people try to escape, but they are all caught back and put on ceiling fans. The food provided by the prisoners of war was in place, and they were fed up for several days, and after they provided sweet soy milk once, the number of escapees decreased significantly. In the past three days, there was not even a single escapee." Robb nodded: "Carrots in one hand and stick in the other hand, the effect is good." Director Elsie said: "Okay, my report is over." Just like this, I have to run to report. Robb knew that this guy was brushing his face. He was afraid that he was managing the prison in the back mountain and would not be able to appear in front of Robb often. If his face was broken, he would leave the center of power. Robb smiled and cursed: "Thief! You will organize the prisoners of war in a while. The fruit tree on my hillside will be harvested in a few hours. Let the prisoners of war come over and pick the fruit, wash it, and squeeze it for me. Juice, besides, after the fruit is picked, all the fruit trees must be pulled out and the field will be vacated. I still want to grow potatoes." Director Elsie glanced at the lush fruit trees on the hillside, and whispered: "Pull up all? What a pity! If ordinary people plant the fruit trees, it will take several years to mature. Your mature fruit trees will definitely Some townspeople are willing to take it back and plant it in their yard." "Ha!" Robb laughed in a low voice: "Come, get closer and listen to me. I''ll give you a chance to use power for personal gain and earn a small treasury." Upon hearing this, Director Elsie immediately made a face and said solemnly: "How can I use power for personal gains to earn a small treasury? There is absolutely no reason! I will only work for Godfather seriously, pragmatically, and selflessly." "Alright, alright, it''s okay!" Robb smiled: "This is the opportunity I allow to use power for personal gain." Director Elsie was not moved at all, he was worried that Robb was testing him, so he still stood upright, with no expression on his face shaken by money. Robb lowered the volume and said with a smile: "These mature fruit trees are indeed a fortune, but if you give them to the townspeople, you will have no meaning at all, and they will not form a scale effect. When harvesting in the coming year, each household will have a few fruits to eat, which cannot invigorate the economy. Therefore, the best destination for them is to hand it over to the nobles and let the capable nobles run the big orchard!" Chapter 195： Things must be done well Hearing this, Director Elsie seemed to understand something. Robb continued: "We now have a lot of nobles in Westwind Town. There are seven or eight nobles headed by Baron Nolan. Once the fruit trees here have to be given to them, they won''t break their heads?" Director Elsie whispered: "You mean, let me be responsible for deciding whom to give to?" "Bingo! I like talking to smart people." Robb smiled and said, "You are in charge of the POW camp anyway. You are also responsible for harvesting fruits and squeezing juice later, and you are also responsible for digging fruit trees. Someone will ask you at that time. Tell them how to deal with these fruit trees. I have given you full authority to "throw them away". Throw it into which nobleman''s house, so..." Director Elsie understood at a glance. In this way, those nobles who want these fruit trees still have to take money to bribe Director Elsie? What do you mean by holding power? This is called! Although it is just a batch of fruit trees, it is a considerable asset, and the nobles must be willing to spend money. He was still a little afraid that Robb was testing him, and said with a serious face: "I dare not accept this kind of money. Give him these fruit trees." Robb smiled and said: "I still understand the truth that the water is clean and there is no fish. Bribery is not unacceptable, but it cannot be overcharged. Moreover, accepting bribes cannot affect the actual work, and fruit trees cannot be handed over for more bribes. To the incompetent scum...Do you understand what I mean?" Director Elsie really understands this. Robb''s meaning is very simple. He can be allowed to make some money from it, but things must be done well. Robb allowed the collection of money if it was done well, and it would be beaten if it was not done well. Robb smiled and said: "Okay, go, take bribes reasonably, improve your life, look at your clothes, they are all ripped, our public officials still can''t be so shabby." Director Elsie said overjoyed: "The officer understands, this matter will definitely be done for you." A few hours later, the fruits on the hillside were ripe, with large clusters of yellow oranges, red apples, and purple grapes hanging. Director Elsie immediately showed up with three thousand prisoners of war and ordered them to pick fruits. A scene of enthusiasm appeared on the hillside immediately. At this moment, a group of refugees appeared on the road in front of the church. There were 15 refugees in this group. There were men and women. The men had dark complexions and looked weather-beaten, while the women were covered with gauze and could not be seen. What does it look like, but the figure looks good. They were all wearing ragged clothes and carrying large packages on their backs, presumably decorated with few belongings. They had just entered the town from the people of North Town. After the guard guarding the town gate gave them a brief introduction to the religious precautions of Xifeng Town, they let them into the town without any difficulty. The pedestrian was a little surprised at how easy it was to enter a "war" town. However, they quickly picked up their spirits and wandered around the town. Then naturally, they walked around the church and came over. I saw a variety of fruits being harvested on the hillside. A middle-aged man headed by him whispered: "What the **** is this? Why can apples, oranges, and grapes be harvested on the same day? Is the season okay?" Beside him, a masked woman whispered: "This is really amazing. The world outside the desert is really rich. Fruits can actually be grown in winter. This is something our desert kingdom can''t do. We only have summer. ...Uh...Forget it, I can''t grow it in summer." Others: "..." "Stop talking nonsense, lock the target first." The middle-aged man in the lead whispered: "Look, under the tree over there, on the stone chair, that person should be our target-Robert, the master of Westwind Town! " A dozen people in the group all looked at Robb. I saw Robb holding a long fishing rod and reaching into the river next to him, fishing leisurely. "This **** is our goal?" The masked woman was a little dissatisfied: "I can beat ten of these guys." "Just looking at the appearance, I can hit twenty." "Then I can hit thirty!" The masked woman was angry: "Don''t think I will speak first, you can add random numbers to the numbers I said." Everyone stopped talking. After a few seconds, the middle-aged man who was still in the lead spoke and said in a low voice: "Don''t talk big, this man is not as simple as it seems on the surface. According to the information returned by the scouts and spies, This person knows the songs of the bard, the magic of the shaman, the magic of the witch doctor, the necromancer''s summoning skeleton, the warlock''s summoning the voidwalker... his abilities are so complicated that it is incredible! Don''t be small! Look at him, otherwise, we all have a dead end." A dozen people nodded together. As an assassin, the most important thing is to be cautious. You must not misjudge the strength of the target. Otherwise, not only will you not be able to assassinate your opponent, but you will also be ruined. The masked woman whispered: "Captain, what do you think should be done?" The middle man in the lead looked at the large swath of prisoners on the hillside who were harvesting fruit trees, then turned to look at the three hundred prison guards holding the prisoners, and there were many nobles and townspeople watching the lively. Among them, Baron Nolan looked the most stylish. He was dressed in a master-class silk robe and held a staff inlaid with gems. His actions were very forceful, and he looked like a very powerful magician. The middle-aged man whispered: "We can''t do it now, otherwise, even if we can kill Robert, we will be besieged by these people. Look at the noble magician, who is very powerful. If we are surrounded by this group of people , Must only be martyred heroically. We have to wait for the dead of night and when there are no others around, kill Robert silently, and then retreat silently. Remember, our task is only to kill Robert and rescue the prisoners of war. It has nothing to do with us." "clear!" "Spread it apart, take a good look at all the terrain and buildings nearby. Study the lurking location before our assassination, and the retreat route after we succeed, so as to be silent, kill with one blow, and evacuate calmly." The people next to him nodded together: "Yes!" They were about to disperse. Suddenly, Robb who was fishing turned his head, waved at them from a distance, and smiled: "Welcome to Westwind Town." Chapter 196： Dont mess around Robb has a good habit, that is, no matter how high his status is, he will greet everyone with a smile. He does not want to become a decadent ruling class, nor does he want to become a superior god. He does not want to look down on the poor just because he has money, and he does not want to look down on the poor because of his strength. To trample on the weak. He wants to live like a person! Therefore, no matter who came to Westwind Town, whether it was a fat sheep or a thin sheep, as long as he saw him, he would straighten his posture, show a kind smile, and give a warm welcome. Usually Robb welcomes outsiders like this, it will make people feel like spring breeze, and Beier has face. However, these fifteen assassins were shocked when they heard Robb''s greeting. Several people''s cloaks were instantly soaked with sweat, and the eyes of the masked woman became sharp. They can''t be blamed for making a fuss, because the lord of a town, the ruler above, suddenly greeted the refugees. In their eyes, it was too unusual. It stands to reason that this kind of lord should have a nose on the top of his head. For ordinary refugees, I dont even bother to look at it. Even the kind lord, I can ask a few hands to comfort the refugees at most. It''s up. How can there be any reason to personally wave to the refugees and say welcome? In this case, there is usually only one possibility, that is, the lords sharp vision and insight, he can see through their assassins at a glance, deliberately puns, and said to them in a sarcasm manner: " You are welcome to come and die". Everyone''s nerves collapsed, and several people pierced their tattered clothes, grasped a dagger or a fist blade, and waited for the leader to give an order, and they worked hard with Robb. Of course, they also know that if this situation is put together, most of it will be finished, unless the thousands of prisoners on the hillside also help their group. However, seeing those prisoners of war being escorted to work obediently, and even their general Matura was there picking oranges like a second man, I knew that they couldn''t help at all. The assassins were sweating with tension. Only the headed middle-aged man remained calm and whispered quickly: "Don''t act rashly. It''s not certain that he sees through us, don''t mess around." After drinking his men''s gaffe, the middle-aged man bowed to Robb and saluted: "Myfather, hello!" Robb smiled and said: "Where do you come from?" The middle-aged man pretended to show a respectful attitude and said: "We are residents near the Crystal Canyon, driven by the army of the desert kingdom." "Oh, that''s really hard work." Robb said: "Look at your dark skin, you don''t have much sun." Robb is actually doing an authentic "Chinese-style greeting". Anyway, he is just talking nonsense, such as "have you eaten", "go to work", and "you are so tall". But these words made the middle-aged man''s heart move. Everyone of the desert people was darkened by the sun. This is indeed a detail that is easy to expose himself. Could it be that this caused Robert''s suspicion? It doesn''t matter, there has been a response to this for a long time. He respectfully said as a courtesy: "We live in a relatively high mountain near the Crystal Canyon, where the sun is very poisonous, so the sun is like this." "Oh, the ultraviolet rays on the high mountains are indeed very strong. It doesn''t take a few days to tan people." Robb smiled and said, "That''s really hard for you." UV? When the assassins heard this word, they didn''t understand what it meant, and they were even more wary: Isn''t this some kind of "hands-on" signal? It''s like falling a cup as a number. They looked at the surrounding prison guards warily, and found that they did not hear the word "Ultraviolet" before they rushed over and hacked themselves to death. They only breathed a sigh of relief. Robb continued to speak Chinese-style nonsense: "How do you usually live? What do you do?" The assassins felt tight: This man had problems one after another, and now his suspicion has escalated. The middle-aged man in the lead said seriously: "We hunt in the mountains to survive, and often fight with beasts." "Oh, that''s really hard work. No wonder you have a great mental temperament. You look very vigorous and flexible, with extraordinary skills." Robb came to an authentic Chinese-style commercial flattery. In fact, it was because they were in good shape. It''s nothing more than a boasting, just like the neighbor aunt next door boasting that your child is smart, in fact, she''s not really boasting at all. But this sentence fell in the ears of the assassins, but their hearts were tight again, and they thought to themselves: awful! This person probably tells from our body shape and pace that we are all practicers, so that''s why there is such a suspicion. A tense atmosphere permeated the fifteen assassins. The hands holding the dagger in the cloak were trembling slightly. Because of the force, the fingertips were a little white. Everyone was sweating. Fortunately, they were covered by the cloak, and no one knew how nervous they were. The middle-aged man headed by pretending to lower his head respectfully avoids his nervous expression being seen by Robb, and said respectfully: "Thank you Father for your praise. If we were not capable, we would have been eaten by monsters a long time ago, and we will survive. Now, I have a little confidence in my skills." Robb smiled and said, "Very good, capable and confident. I like this kind of people! This Westwind Town also welcomes capable people. Feel free to stroll around, take a look at this town more, and stay if you like. Pay attention. , For people like you who have the ability to fight, dont clashed with ordinary townspeople. Its wrong for knights to ban them by force. If you hurt the townspeople, Ill be very angry. Of course, I wont let you. Patience suffers. If you have any questions, just come to me." When the assassins heard this, they almost exploded on the spot. Isn''t the meaning of this clear? If you want to kill, just charge me, don''t shoot at other people! Brother is so confident! The sweat of the assassins was dripping. The headed middle-aged man trembled slightly, and he said with difficulty: "I respect your instructions." At this time, Robb suddenly cried out strangely: "Oh, I have no time to talk to you, I caught something." He turned around, pulled the fishing rod violently, and with a splash of water, he actually caught a huge treasure chest from the water. Before opening the chest, he just looked at the shell of the treasure chest and found it to be very powerful. The lid of the box is decorated with shiny gems. I am afraid it is not super valuable in this box. The assassins suddenly looked dumbfounded, what the hell? Why can a big treasure box be lifted out of the water? Oh, could it be that it was tied to the fishing hook long ago, and now it was just pulled up to show us on purpose? What does he want us to see? Chapter 197： Fighter combos The assassins looked at the big box with cautious eyes, wanting to see what Robb was going to show them. At this time, Lilian cheered: "Master, you caught a gem box, wow! Look at the lid of this box, there are so many gems, you don''t need to open it to know that there must be a lot of valuable things inside." "Oh? A gem box?" Robber, this is indeed a good thing. The treasure chests in "Black Blade" are divided into many levels, the highest is the gem-level treasure chest, and then there are dark golden treasure chests, golden treasure chests, and blue ones. Treasure chests, red treasure chests, and green treasure chests. The higher the level, the better things can be opened. Like this kind of gem box, generally speaking, all kinds of artifacts, top skill books, experience books can be opened... Anyway, good things can''t be wrong. Lillian ran over, took the box off the fishing hook, placed it on the table in front of Robb, and said with a grin, "Master, can I open it and take a look?" "Of course!" Robb smiled: "If there are any beautiful necklaces or rings in it, I will give it to you." Lilian smiled and said: "I don''t want it, it''s enough for my master to give me an amethyst necklace." While she was talking, she lifted the lid of the treasure chest. At this time, many people around were attracted by the big box and turned their heads. On the hillside, Baron Noren, Director Elsie, Golda, Kik, Xuelu and Xiaoyi in the church, and There are Necromancer No. 8 and so on. They are actually looking at this weird box, wondering what it is inside. The fifteen assassins were also very nervous. They suspected Robb was suggesting something to them, so they watched them very carefully. The moment Lilians little hand just opened the lid of the treasure chest, the treasure chest suddenly grew out of two long legs, extended two long hands, and opened the lid, revealing a row of ruggedness. His white teeth snapped at Lilian. "I wipe! Treasure box monster!" Everyone cried out at the same time: "A gem-level treasure box monster." The gem-level treasure chest monsters are the highest-level treasure chest monsters on the Continent of the Demon. They are extremely powerful and extremely powerful. Like the last two-headed ogre and other garbage monsters, gem-level treasure box monsters can fight a group of them. Not only does it possess powerful physical attack capabilities, but it also knows how to use magic and dual repairs of objects and demons. It is so strong. I don''t know how many adventurers have died under the long legs of this treasure chest monster. And Lilian is just an ordinary little maid, opening a gem-level treasure chest at very close range, and she can only say that she will die forever. In the blink of an eye, the scary big mouth of the treasure box monster has reached Lilian''s small face, as long as it closes the mouth, it can bite off Lilian''s head entirely. The fifteen assassins couldn''t help being taken aback by this picture, and they all thought to themselves: being attacked by a gem-level treasure chest monster at such a close distance, I am afraid I can''t react, I will only bite my head off. However, at this flash-like moment. Robb suddenly flashed, jumped up from the stone chair, and stood in front of Lilian in an instant. The movement was so fast that no one could see it clearly. The treasure box monster bit on Robb''s shoulder in one bite. However, there is no use for eggs. Robb''s mind just jumped up with the words "HP-320", and his total HP was 999999. Many, this point of harm is not a big problem. Robb cursed secretly in his heart: Sure enough, only the things that labor and management made themselves can hurt him, and this bite still hurt me a lot. But the problem is not big. What monsters have the full-level players never fought? The mere treasure box monster can''t pose any actual threat to Robb, even if Robb is not wearing any equipment and is a white man, he is not afraid. He lifted his foot and kicked, and with a sound of "touch", the treasure chest monster was kicked and flew out. This kick didn''t kick it to death. It is not a real-world creature. Although it looks very similar to the gem-level treasure chest monster in this world, it is actually a monster in the game "Black Blade". It was brought to this world by Robb''s plug-in, so its ability to resist is far surpassing the gem-level treasure box monsters in this world. After a heavy fall on the ground, the treasure chest monster had HP-15000, but its total HP was 30,000. Only half of this foot fell, leaving 15,000. It was too early to die. It shook the ground and jumped up, and with a flick of its long legs, it started an indiscriminate and indiscriminate attack. The target of its attack happened to be fifteen assassins. With a "hoo", the big mouth of the treasure box monster bit at the headed middle-aged assassin. The assassin was startled, his body slid backwards, and he avoided the bite dangerously. The two assassins next to him pulled out the daggers from their waists at the same time. "HP-200" "Miss" The treasure box monster took a bite and evaded it by agility. There was no Yali. Its HP still had 14,800 points. Its long legs swept to both sides with two bumps. The two assassins were kicked out at the same time, flying out several times. Meters away. However, three assassins jumped up immediately behind, smashing the treasure chest with the daggers in their hands at the same time. "HP-190" "Miss" "HP-240" The treasure box monster still had 14370 HP left, and there was no pressure. With a long hand wave and bump, the three assassins flew out together. "Wind Blade Technique!" Baron Nolen''s roar suddenly sounded from the hillside. Two sharp wind blades shot out from the staff in his hand, slid through the distant space, bumped twice, and hit the treasure chest monster. "HP-520" "resistance" These two wind blades finally gave the assassins a little chance to breathe. The remaining ten assassins dispersed together. They were taken aback by this powerful monster, and they felt deep fear in their hearts. Several people felt unmatched in their hearts, and felt that they were dead! However, at this time Robb had temporarily comforted Lilian, who was scared of crying. He swept over and grabbed the arm of the treasure chest monster. The treasure box monster turned around and bit, Robb walked a little bit under his feet and avoided. Then, the fighter skills are activated... "Straight punch!" Touch, with one punch, the treasure chest monster was blown up, and it entered a floating state of rigidity, and then "collapsed the fist", receiving the secret hole fist, double palm fist, broken fist, Tieshan Kao, Raksha Chong, and Kongming fist. , Shuanglong''s feet...Finally, recharge your energy and use the big move. There was a loud "bang". The treasure box monster was hit soaring into the sky. The damage will not be settled when it is in a stiff state, but when a set of combos is finished, the damage will be settled. HP-9999999, a single set of combo set in the game "Black Blade" is played. Hit the maximum damage limit. The treasure box monster turned into flying fragments in mid-air, and then turned into countless light particle effects, disappearing without a trace. Robb accepted the move, looked down at the five assassins injured by the treasure box monster, and said in his mouth: "Oh, sorry, are you hurt badly? Let me see." Chapter 198： Listen to this, is it human? There were five assassins lying on the ground, all of them were overthrown by the treasure box monster at that moment. There are still ten assassins standing, but their faces are full of horror. They have not been frightened from being attacked by the treasure box monster. Calm down in the state. This monster is so powerful that they have only seen it in their lives. Although it was just a short time to fight against each other, they have already felt the unmatched power from the treasure box monster. This is not an ordinary treasure box monster. As far as they know, the gem level treasure box monster. Although it can be regarded as a very powerful monster, it is impossible to be so powerful at all. Of course, this is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that such a powerful monster was beaten into fly ash by Robb with a set of empty-handed combos, which is too exaggerated. The chests of the ten assassins were violently rising and falling, panting heavily. Robb squatted down and looked at the five assassins who fell to the ground. Unexpectedly, five of them were all seriously injured, not even their sanity, and only venting, no air intake, and if they were not treated for a while later, they It''s dead. "Long-legged Oppa Treasure Box is really unattainable." Robber sighed: "My fault, I shouldn''t fish this thing out of the river. Don''t worry, I will be responsible." He waved his hand: "Group therapy!" A golden light flashed, and the five assassins on the ground swept the ground and sat up, then crawled and ran away several meters. Robb said: "Hey? Don''t be afraid of me! Although I did catch the monster from the river, I am not a member of the monster. I sincerely apologize to you all." Fifteen assassins looked at him profusely, not daring to move a little. Robb didn''t know that these assassins had a lot of messy and complicated thoughts in their hearts. He was not from the perspective of God. He really didn''t know. He stretched out his hand and fetched something from the air. He grabbed ten gold coins from the storeroom and gave them to the injured one. Each of the five assassins issued two and said: "This is spiritual comfort money. It is compensation for your injuries that were inexplicably involved in the battle just now. If you feel that you have any other needs, you can also mention it. I am right. The mistakes I made will be resolved with the utmost sincerity." The headed middle-aged assassin said: "No, no, these are enough." He winked, and the five wounded assassins hurriedly accepted the money Robb had handed over. The headed middle-aged assassin said: "We...now want to find a place to rest, okay" Robb said: "Of course, you guys have a good rest, suppress your shock, remember, just come to me if you have any problems." The assassins left in embarrassment. Robb quickly returned to the yard to coax Lilian. Lilian is just a very ordinary little girl. She grew up in a small village. She has never been out of the village in her life. She has never taken a risk. She was suddenly attacked by a cruel treasure chest monster. She was really scared. The soul has flown halfway, and now he is still pale, and his tears are falling down. "Lilian, be good, are you still scared?" Robb hurriedly coaxed her. "Woo..." Lilian sniffed pitifully, "That box...it bit me." "It''s okay, it''s okay." Robb patted her shoulder gently: "The broken box was blown into the sky by me. It won''t come again." "That box... it bites me!" Lilian could only say this. Seeing her like this, Robb felt a little painful, and he didn''t care about any messy rules. He hugged Lilian over. He sat on the stone chair, put Lilian on his lap, and put his arms around the girl. Shoulders. The girl did not resist, let alone that she liked the master, even if she did not, as a slave, she did not dare to have any action against the master. The master could fight if she wanted to fight, she could hug if she wanted, and she wanted to be eighteen. She can put it like that, so she let Robb put her arms around her, and the people next to her didn''t think it was weird. A few seconds later, she buried her head on Robb''s chest like a cat and shrank into a ball. Robb swayed from side to side, and said softly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, the owner will catch something weird in the future and check it out before playing it for you." "Yeah! Check carefully." Robb said: "It will!" "Don''t make such a fierce monster again." Robb said: "Don''t worry, there won''t be any more." He patted Lilians shoulder with his hand. After a while, Lilians emotions finally calmed down. She crawled out of Robbs arms, her nose flushed, and she was embarrassed to cover her face with her hand: "I am so courageous. Little, it''s a shame for the owner." "No, it''s not ashamed." Robb smiled: "Girls just have to be cowardly to be cute. Those women who are so courageous to go into the haunted house to beat the staff are not cute at all, so I don''t want to play with them. " The spectators couldn''t help being dumb when they saw that Robachong''s little maid was so spoiled. How could this be the master and the maid? This is a little nobleman and his lover. Hug and clap the shoulders, coaxing and boasting, is there a mistake? Xuelu next to her looked a bit sour, and pouted, "What? As soon as I approached me, I would immediately warn me that I was not responsible, not hugging or touching, not marrying, and not allowed to take him to adventure. , The result is that Lilian is treated so well?" Golda shrugged and said with a smile: "Because even if they marry him, they won''t drag him to take risks, but you... don''t say married, as long as he kisses you, you Will immediately pull him to help you fight the black dragon and experience the excitement of fighting the black dragon, right?" Kik nodded in agreement. "I''m so frantic?" Xue Lu said: "You guys think me too badly. Even if I think Mr. Robert is so powerful, I won''t take him to trouble with the black dragon. The risk is really too great. ." Golda said: "Where are you going to take him?" Xuelu smiled: "It''s okay to explore the Demon King City or something! I heard that the Great Demon Kingdom in the Jinghong Mountains is a kingdom composed of monsters. The capital of the Demon King is gloomy, with countless terrifying and evil monsters. Going there must be full of excitement, oh oh oh, my soul of adventure is about to move again, by the way, the three of us have been in Westwind Town for too long? We should go out and find some work. ?" Golda spread her hands: "There deserves no man." Kik nodded. "Listen, listen, is this human?" Robb cursed angrily on the stone chair next to him: "You woman is really uneasy and kind, so she wants to drag me around. I''ll be with you. Speak! Even if I die, I will jump downstairs and don''t go to buy some Demon King City dungeon! No! Never go!" Chapter 199： I cant help you The fruits on the hillside were all harvested, and the fruit trees were also carried away by the rich and powerful nobles under the operation of Director Elsie and went to their own fruit garden. Then Robb took a picture of himself, and planted another batch of potatoes in the field at the fastest speed. That evening... When Robb soaked in the "hot spring pool" again, there was a little snow in the sky. The snow was not big, and it was flying like a dream, very poetic and picturesque. Robb likes to watch the snow while bathing in hot springs, which is a very different kind of enjoyment. However, as soon as the snowflakes floated, Xiao Yi and the two young nuns rushed out of the church. The three pointed to the large number of iron swords and iron armor piled in the yard and screamed. Robb saw Xiao Yi with a cold face and said, "Quickly, go to the townspeople to ask for some oilcloth, and cover these iron swords and iron armors. They will rust if they are hit by snow." The two little nuns nodded and ran out quickly. Two dark nuns emerged from the church nearby, and hurriedly ran out, shouting as they ran, "Lets also go to the townspeople and ask for tarpaulins." The two light nuns shouted, "Bah, baah, don''t want the dark villains to help." The dark nun said: "We are not trying to help you. This is the equipment that Her Majesty the Queen supported by the Dark Vatican will purchase, but you light villains, don''t pretend to help you." Sister Guangming said: "We are helping Godfather, not the queen who is helping you." While bickering, the four little nuns ran to the nearest town house, knocked on the door and borrowed the oilcloth. Robb stretched his hands and feet in the pool, and said with a smile: "It''s so sad that you treat such a beautiful little snow as an enemy." Xiao Yi turned his head to face Robb, but at a glance he caught his upper body exposed out of the water, and immediately became embarrassed. She really didn''t dare to look at the body of a young man. She couldn''t calmly talk to a half-naked man like Her Majesty the Queen. Xiao Yi quickly turned his head back and said with his back to Robb: "Gu Gu and Ji Ji are about to take away these weapons. If they get rusty at this time, they wont be able to sell them, and you will suffer a great loss. , But you just still sit still in the water and talk about enjoying the snow." Robb smiled and said, Its okay. Actually, these weapons cant be sold for a lot of money. The profit is not as much as I rubbed a few necklaces or robes. I sell these things just to increase the income of the miners in Westwind Town. No matter, as long as I can get in and out, I dont care." Xiao Yi knew what he was talking about was the truth, so there was no way to vomit, so she sighed quietly. Although this man was not a real priest, he did better than the priest in everything he did for the townspeople. Had it not been for the title of the priest of the **** of light hung on his head, the townspeople in Westwind would have been robbed of their faith by the **** of darkness next door. Thanks to him sitting here, the church of light could only rely on three The nun fights against the dark church opposite. Xiaoyi couldnt help but sat down by the pool. Although he didnt look at Robbs body, he still faced Robbs side to maintain the etiquette of talking with people: "You have such a great ability to A town is all made vivid, so is there any way you can help me to make Bright Church also vivid?" "No!" Robb refused her without thinking, "I refuse to help you." "Why?" Xiao Yiqi said: "You help everyone in this town. Today you help the woodworkers take care of the work, tomorrow you help the miners find work, the day after tomorrow you will help the women arrange jobs, and the day after tomorrow you will help the masons find work... Are you willing to help me? Am I so indifferent to you?" Robb smiled and said: "I won''t tell you why, anyway, I can help everyone, just don''t help you." Xiao Yi: "..." The cold expression on her face slowly melted, turning into a very aggrieved look. "Forget it, let''s talk to you." With a move, Robb fetched something from the air, and a letter written in sheepskin flew over. This is a letter from the great merchant Probo from Norma, the country of knights in the north. It turns out that Probo recently took the caravan through the desert kingdom and ran to the Norma country in the north to do business. He bought a lot of necklaces and rings from Robb, but he didnt want to sell them to either Seagrand or Eastgrand, because the two sides were fighting. Once he provided one of them with high-quality arms, he would be taken by the other. Hate. Therefore, the smart Probo directly transferred his business to the Northern Knight Kingdom, which was the safest and safest, and this letter recorded some news and news about the Norma Kingdom. Robb threw the letter to Xiao Yi: "Look, the Holy See of the Light of Norma Country is doing something blind **** again." The headquarters of the Holy See of Light is in Norma, the country of knights, and its strongest combat power is also there. Xiao Yi knows this. She unfolded the letter and read it slowly. After only a few lines, her face changed drastically. It turns out that not long ago, the black dragon attacked the Leifeng Pagoda of Dongtu (Turkish) Datang, killed Master Fahai who guarded the tower, and killed thousands of rabbit soldiers. , The problem of thousands of deaths is not big. However, the black dragon overthrew the Leifeng Tower, causing a large number of demons and ghosts suppressed under the tower to fly out and cause chaos everywhere. The strength of these monsters and ghosts is very strong, running around, Dongtu Datang is shocked and chaotic because of this. As a result, the Holy See of Guangming spotted this opportunity and sent an army, named the Crusaders, to launch the Eastern Expedition, and wanted to redraw the border line while Dongtu Datang was in chaos. Of course, the Holy See of Guangming has not been so arrogant to think that a single army can subvert a country as big as Dongtu Datang. The targets they are aiming at are the small countries between Norma and Dongtu Datang. These small countries are usually in The two big powers have left and right sides, relying on political balance to maintain their independence. Now that Dongtu Datang can''t take care of itself, the Holy See of Guangming took this opportunity to sweep these small scumbags with a large army, and burn all the heretics in these small countries to death, forcing them to convert to the Holy See of Guangming. Judging from Probos letters, the cruelty and **** of this crusade is simply unimaginable. The citizens of those small countries were miserable under the ravages of the army... (I wont write about how miserable it is , Friends who are interested in knowing can use Du Niang to search for "Crusades", you will know at a glance) However, the fanatics of the Illuminati sect, just as if they could not see the blood and killing, they praised the crusaders, the gods, and everything. Xiao Yi''s face changed when she saw it. Chapter 200： How about forming a Protestant church? Robb said, "Have you seen? This war has fully exposed the deceptiveness and falsity of the Holy See of Light. It is impossible for me to help you make the Holy See of Light unless..." "Unless what?" Xiao Yi asked quickly. "They have true love!" Robb smiled and pointed to Xiaoyi: "Like you." After listening to Robb''s words, Xiao Yi couldn''t help but tremble slightly, and her cold expression couldn''t help but melt a little. She was very happy to be recognized by Robb. Because in her heart, Robb has been regarded as a great person, and can even be called a "hero", his greatness is enough to write a miracle. It is of course very happy to be recognized by a hero. However, while happy, there is still something to say, Xiao Yi said with a cold face: "Since you recognize that I have true love, why don''t you help me?" "Because you still have the status of a nun of the Holy See of Light." Robb smiled and said: "If I help you now, all the good deeds I do, the good results I achieve, and the believers I bring will be brightened. Stealed by the Holy See. Those believers who are infected by the love of the world and who resolutely join the Holy See of Light will be coaxed into doing bad things." Xiao Yi: "..." Robb smiled and said, "I want me to help you, unless you are no longer a member of the Holy See of Light." Without even thinking about it, Xiao Yi said categorically: "My devotion to the God of Light will never be shaken, even if I die." "I didn''t ask you to abandon the God of Light." Robb smiled and said, "It''s just that I want you to abandon the Holy See of Light." "Dont you think that the Holy See of Light does not truly believe in the God of Light? Doesnt your myth and legend say that the God of Light loves everything? But the Holy See of Light does not love everything. To slaughter others wantonly in the name of, you see in Probos letter that the Crusaders slaughtered more than 10,000 people in one city. Do you think the God of Light would slaughter the people of Li people like this?" Xiao Yi''s cold sweat slowly fell along the beautiful face... A gust of wind swept past and she opened her hood without her noticing it, so Robb saw her hair for the first time. The long blond hair, combed straight, fell like a waterfall behind her head. The little snowflakes fell on her head and stuck to the ends of her hair, adding a touch of purity. After a while, she said with difficulty, "What are you trying to say?" Robb smiled and said, "How about setting up a Protestant church?" "Protestant?" "Yes!" Robb said: "Reject the old Illuminati Church, establish a new Illuminati Church, spread true benevolence to the world, love all things, tolerate all things, do not rule out differences, those who are willing to believe in me, believe in me, and those who do not want to believe in me , And be gentle, change the "Light Bible" and write a "New Light Bible" to erase all the selfish doctrines, leaving only the real light. If you establish such a religion, I will help you! If not, I will refuse." This statement can be called a great rebellion, and Xiao Yi is so frightened that she is a little nun, where she heard such violent news, she suddenly felt like her head was smashed by a sledgehammer, and her sense of direction was gone. . She couldn''t help whispering: "This...what is this...no...I have to think about it carefully, think about this question carefully..." "Think about it, I won''t force you." Robb smiled: "In fact, it doesn''t make any difference to me whether such a Protestant religion can be established, because when people''s vision improves, you will find that religion will It is becoming more and more marginalized. One day, churches and other things are just tourist attractions that most people visit when they are full and have nothing to do." Xiaoyi went back to her room with a confused mind. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t sit still, put on a thick cloak, and walked towards the back mountain of the town overnight, came to the prison, and found it. Director Elsie. I told Director Elsie Robbs weird thoughts: "Bishop, do you think Godfathers statement is correct? Its really okay to establish a Protestant religion? I... I just apostasy. , Really right?" Director Elsie said solemnly: "Please call me the director, don''t call me the bishop! In addition, you just mentioned the establishment of a Protestant church. I think if you do it with Westwind as the holy land, if you accidentally fail, Godfather will Keep you safe. If you succeed, you can become a Protestant female pope, with the power of life and death in one hand, and you can even use the power of believers to influence the national policies of those small countries. This is so brilliant, and of course, it can be done. Lets just say, you should do it desperately. How many times can you have this opportunity in your life? If you catch it, you must climb up desperately! As for the "Bright Bible" or something, its not just how you want to change it. If you If you dont want to engage in it, you can recommend me to Godfather, I will give you the position of police chief, I will engage in the new light of the Holy See, hehehe..." Xiao Yi: "Excuse me, goodbye!" Just when Xiaoyi''s brain was broken, Robb was soaking in the hot spring pool, watching the four little nuns spit at each other while covering the tarp on the iron swords and iron armors piled up like a hill. , And then white snowflakes fell one by one on the tarpaulin. After a short while, two white hills appeared in the courtyard of the church. Catwoman Huahua didn''t know where she got out, and drew two eyes, nose, and mouth on the hill with a smile, so the two hills became two huge snowman heads, watching quietly Robb in the hot spring pool. Robb called out loudly, "Hey, is this a man or a woman you painted?" Catwoman smiled and said, "The painted man." "I wipe! I''m not used to being watched by men taking a shower!" Robb jumped out of the hot spring pool, wiped his body dry in twos, and rushed back to his room. Behind him came the cheerful laughter of Kitty and the four little nuns. At the same time, in a rental house in Wangjiang Qinghuai District, fifteen assassins were whispering to discuss plans to assassinate Robb. The leading middle-aged assassin whispered: "After the battle that took place during the day, I believe everyone knows how strong Robert is." The other fourteen assassins bowed their heads and were speechless. After a long time, the masked female assassin looked up and said: "Captain, if we attack such a guy head-on, we will only have a dead end." The middle-aged assassin nodded: "Yes! The target is powerful, beyond our expectations. We thought he was just a mage-type character. After all, he had been in a wheelchair and never got up in the last battle. He looked like a man. His broken leg is crippled, but the fighter ability he showed today is far beyond the ability of ordinary fighters." Chapter 201： Sleep at ease All the assassins fell into silence. Although there were only a few seconds of fighting during the day, the treasure box monster defeated five assassins in those seconds, and the five assassins were seriously injured by only one move. Waiting to die, you can see how powerful the treasure chest monster is. But such a powerful monster was beaten into flying ash and disappeared without a trace after Robert''s hand did not survive for a few seconds. It doesn''t need to say how strong Robert is, it''s just a pervert. The assassins originally planned to sneak into the church when there was no one in the middle of the night, stabbing Robert to death, completing the task, and then quietly retreating, doing a chic and comfortable manner. But now it seems that such a vision is a dream! The middle-aged assassin concluded: "There is no chance of winning in frontal combat, but we are assassins. What we are good at is not frontal combat. We have 10,000 ways to stab the enemy to death, and these 10,000 ways do not include frontal combat. Rush up, that''s the style of play used only by the Cavaliers." The others nodded. The middle-aged assassin said: "In short, don''t act recklessly for the time being. First observe and find the best mobile phone meeting. We will first exchange what we have observed with each other, and then study the most suitable assassination plan." An assassin said: "According to my observation, Robert doesn''t like guarding. There are not a large number of soldiers guarding outside the church where he lives. There are only three nuns and a maid living with him in the church. He sneaked into his room at night and took advantage of it. He wiped his neck with a knife while he was still asleep. This is the safest way. No matter how strong a person is, there is only a dead end when someone wipes his neck in his sleep." Another assassin said: "Maybe he doesn''t even need to sneak into his room. Robert likes to take a bath. After the evening, he spends a long time in the pool in the yard. The bath time is very long, and he often soaks until he is used to walking at night. The cat people started to move around, and he went back to the house to sleep." I just went out and took a peek: "When he took a bath, he would lie reclining by the pool, tilt his head back, close his eyes, and look like he was enjoying himself. He even fell asleep for a while. His throat is fully exposed, which is a great opportunity to wipe his neck!" "Yeah!" The middle-aged assassin nodded and said, "Well, the first assassination plan is to wipe his neck while he is in the hot springs. Also, be careful not to wipe him out, he may force restoration magic. Come and rescue myself, so I have to use this knife..." He drew a short knife from his waist and placed it among the assassins. This is a very special short knife, with a nice name called-Spellbreaker! If you are stabbed by this knife, you will be silent for a short time, unable to speak, unable to recite spells, and even the instant magic prepared in advance cannot be cast. If this knife was wiped on the neck, he would not even be able to cast healing magic, and there would be a dead end. The masked female assassin took the initiative to pick up the knife: "I''ll go first!" Robb just lay down, before he could fall asleep, he heard a soft knock on the door. "Who is it?" "I... Lilian." Lilian''s voice sounded exceptionally soft in the quiet night, with a hint of timidity and shyness in her voice. Robb lay still and smiled: "The door is unlocked, come in." So, the door opened a small gap, and Lillian got in through the gap and quickly closed the door. With the moonlight shining through the window, Robb saw Lilian wearing a bobbin nightdress sewn by her hand, holding a big pillow in her hand, and her little face blushing. "What''s the matter?" Robb smiled: "Holding a pillow in the middle of the night and drilling towards me, do you want to sleep and I can''t do it?" A little joke for later generations is too avant-garde for the girls of this era, Lilian couldn''t resist it at all, and almost got into the ground in a moment of shame. She stammered: "No, I dare not... I''m just a lowly servant, I don''t dare to delusion with the master... Oh... what am I talking about." All of a sudden, she became confused, and turned around to go to the room. She ran out, but she forgot that she had closed the door, turned her head, hit the door with a bump, and squatted down, clutching her forehead. Robb was also taken aback by her collision, and quickly threw out a treatment technique: "Okay, okay, don''t be confused! It''s me that is not good, I shouldn''t make jokes to tease you. What happened to you in the middle of the night?" "I...I can''t sleep, I''m afraid..." Lilian said pitifully, "I''ve grown up so much and haven''t had such close contact with monsters. That treasure chest is so terrible. I will think of it when I close my eyes. Can''t sleep." When she said this, Robb understood. The real world is not a game world. Any player in the game world has hacked countless monsters, but in the real world, little girls who have lived in human society since childhood are not as rich as adventurers and have seen all kinds of monsters, like A girl like Lilian, I am afraid that she has never seen a slightly more advanced monster. I have seen things like goblins and ogres at most before, and they have been subdued by humans. She was suddenly attacked by a high-level monster, and the impact on her soul was not so strange. Although Robb comforted her for a while during the day, it seemed to calm her mood, but at night, when she closed her eyes to go to bed, the monster''s teeth and claws ran into her mind again, and she was tortured that she couldn''t sleep at all. . "I... can I sleep on the ground next to the master''s bed?" Lilian whispered: "Just a little hay." "Fool, come to bed and sleep." Robb patted the place next to him, it was still empty. "Hey? This...this..." Lilian became nervous: "How can this work, I''m just a lowly maid." "Don''t be stupid, you are not lowly at all." Robb stretched out his hand. It was clear that he was still far away from Lilian, but Lilian felt that her hand was caught, and fell forward involuntarily. Robb''s bed, then Robb stretched out his hand and hugged her tightly. The warm embrace makes people comfortable. But the muscles of her whole body suddenly collapsed, and her heart was so nervous that she almost jumped out of her mouth, and she thought to herself: I heard that noble lords often use maids around them to do...do...do... Something like that, is it finally my turn now? A slave cannot resist his master. If the master does something like that to me, I must be obedient. but Why don''t you want to do this? I don''t want to use the status of a slave to do that kind of thing with a man I like, I don''t want it, I don''t want it at all. If I were an ordinary country girl, the daughter of an ordinary civilian family, how good would it be? She was full of wild thoughts, and there were crystal tears in the corners of her eyes. Robb gave her a gentle smile: "Be at ease, I won''t do what you don''t want. I protect you, and that monster can''t hurt you anymore, so sleep well." Chapter 202： Is the "Light Bible" really right? When Robb woke up early the next morning, Lilian was gone. This little Nizi didn''t know when she slipped out of the bed lightly, so light that Robb didn''t wake up. But thats okay, the faint scent of the young girl still remains in the blankets. Robb slowly got up and walked out of the room. When he came to the church hall, he saw Xiao Yi sitting on a chair with his hands in his hands. A thick "Bible of Light" is carefully studying word by word. When Robb passed by her, he heard her whispering: "You must not have any other gods besides me... This sentence should be wrong. The God of Light also has the Father God and Mother God, and Brother, why does the "Light Bible" prevent believers from having other gods? This sentence must be problematic? If I erase it, is it really okay?" After a few seconds, she turned the "Bible of Light" to another page and muttered: "This is what Baldr, the God of Light, said: Now you are going to beat those who do not believe in me and destroy all they have. Pity them, and beat men and women, children, milk-eaters, cows, sheep, camels and donkeys to death..." "Its also not right here. The God of Light loves everything. Why should he write the words of men, women, and children to death in the "Light Bible"? No! This is definitely not what God meant. This is the author of this book, malicious Added to it." When Robb heard this, he couldn''t help shaking his head. I saw that both eyes of Xiao Yi were bloodshot. She suddenly picked up the "Bright Bible" and rushed towards the back mountain. It is estimated that she was going to see Bishop Elsie again. Oh, no, it was the chief director to discuss the doctrine. NS. However, she was destined to discuss nothing useful. Because, although Bishop Elsie is still a pious believer of the Holy See, in fact, when the princess was betrayed by the Arbiter of Light 16 years ago, his inner justice had been ruthlessly trampled by his superiors. He had already disbelief in God! Even if he can memorize every sentence in the "Bright Bible" proficiently. In fact, he was just a slick middle-aged man. Discussing the doctrine with such a guy, the final answer will only be a bunch of philosophical life philosophy. Robb didn''t bother to mix it up, he went to the yard again and collapsed on his favorite stone chair. As soon as she sat down, Lilian brought her breakfast. Her small face was flushed, and when she saw Robb, there was a flash of shyness in her eyes, then she lowered her head to cover up her emotions, and put the bread and soy milk in front of Robb in a regular manner. Robb began to eat breakfast slowly. At this moment, a tall and fit woman with dark and healthy skin walked in from the door of the church. She covered her face with a veil and could only see a pair of eyes. She wore a tattered cloak and didn''t look like a rich person. No one would like to look at a woman with a good body. Robb stared at her naturally for a few times, and then recognized. This girl was one of the fifteen refugees who had a fight with the treasure box monster yesterday. She is veiled. Robb smiled and waved to the woman: "Morning! You covered your face on the mountain, and your skin was damaged by UV protection. I can understand the drip. Why did I come to Xifeng Town and still have a veil? " The woman was shocked by this question and immediately replied: "Thanks to Godfather''s inquiry, I am used to the veil, so I don''t want to take it off in Westwind Town." Robb smiled and said, "It seems that the woman of the king of the desert also likes to cover her face so as not to eat the sand." This sentence said that the woman was slightly surprised, but she immediately replied calmly and freely: "It is true, the sand is so windy and sandy in the desert, and you have to mask your face." Robb smiled and said, "What''s the point of coming to church?" The woman whispered: "I am a believer in the God of Light, and I want to come to church to pray." "Then you are free." Robb smiled: "However, there is now an unknown nun in the church who is mumbling some very strange things. You''d better ignore her." The woman respectfully said: "Thank you for your reminder." While she was talking, she had already walked into the courtyard of the church and walked lightly past Robb''s stone table. When she was only about two meters away from Robb, she almost couldn''t restrain her impulse, pulled out the lawbreaker hidden in her clothes, pointed Robb''s front face and stabbed it hard. But thinking of the scene of Robb beating the treasure box monster yesterday, she didn''t dare to act rashly. Forcibly put away the idea of ??shooting, and while walking, she wandered her gaze, carefully observing the layout of the church. There is an artificial canal next to the church, a field in the yard, a water tower, trees, stone tables and chairs, and two hills of iron swords and iron armors that have been covered in snow. Of course, these are not the important points. The real point is the pool. Robb takes a bath in the pool every evening, heats the pool water with flame magic, and then leans against the pool, tilting his head back, sometimes even just like this. For a moment, and this time is a great opportunity to kill him. How can he approach the pool quietly and wipe his neck? The female assassins eyes searched everywhere in the courtyard of the church. The two hills are suitable as shelters. Water towers are also available. Trees, stone tables, and stone chairs are all concealments that can be borrowed. Use these shelters to get as close as possible to the pool. , And then using his stealth ability, he sneaked up to Robb who was in the middle of nowhere. With a stroke of the knife, the knife fell with his hand, and the blood splashed out five meters...Hey! After a while, she had calculated the best route to assassinate Robb, and then entered the church, pretending to pray in the hall, and after a while, she felt that the pretense was enough, then stood up and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Xiao Yi suddenly stood up and grabbed the female assassin''s arm. This action frightened the female assassin, and she almost pulled out the dagger reflexively. Fortunately, she felt that Xiao Yi''s actions were not malicious by instinct, and this forced her impulse back. Just listen to Xiao Yi muttering: "Are you a believer in the God of Light?" The female assassin is not, but she nodded and said with a pious expression: "Yes! I love the God of Light." Xiao Yidao: "Then I want to ask, what do you think about this sentence in the "Light Bible": heretics do not accept light, so they should lose their lives. Do you think it is really right to kill others? " The female assassin smiled coldly: "Isn''t this a matter of course? Only the dead enemy is a good enemy! Instead of arguing, it is better to shut up the enemy forever." Chapter 203： Dont pit your money this time When the female assassin said this, a **** murderous aura flashed in her eyes, and her temperament changed. This cannot be blamed on her. She is still a very young assassin, not as good at hiding herself as an old assassin. Murderous. When it comes to words like murder, her young blood will boil, releasing her murderous aura without concealment. The expression on his face was also distorted and became very fierce. This really scared Xiao Yi. The priest is a creature that is very good at capturing other peoples emotions. The same is true for Xiao Yi. She almost instantly felt that the "woman" in front of her had become a little bit at that moment. unusual. That gloomy, naked, undisguised killing intent caused Xiao Yi to retreat two steps in a row. The female assassin was also taken aback. Oops, this would expose her identity. She quickly put away her murderous aura and restored the appearance of an ordinary woman, embarrassingly: "Sorry, I didn''t mean it just now. I... I am a devout believer in the God of Light. I love everything. The appearance just now was not me. The original intention." After speaking, she walked out of the church quickly, for fear of being seen through. Xiao Yi looked at her back, but couldn''t let it go for a long time. She thought to herself: The girl just now is just a very ordinary townsman. She said she believes in the God of Light religiously, and she also said that she loves everything. However, when she mentioned the heretics, she showed such a cruel and vicious expression, naked and unabashedly murderous. OMG! Our "Bright Bible" turns kind believers into demons! No, this must not be the original intention of the God of Light, it must be that the author of this "Bible of Light" misinterpreted the original intention of the God of Light. Maybe I really need to stand up and think carefully about whether there are areas in this book that need to be revised. Soon after, Cuckoo and Jiji came. They brought a convoy. After paying a large sum of money, they carried all the iron swords and iron armors in the yard onto the carts, which led to the bright road. , And they also booked more orders. However, all the iron ingots reserved by the miners in Xifeng Town were collected by Robb a few days ago. New iron ingots have not been created yet, and it will take some time. Therefore, the second batch of orders will only be completed after a while. Robb expressed his warm welcome to this kind of order that fell from the sky. As soon as he sent away the gurgling and jiggling, he immediately informed the whole town that he would once again purchase a large amount of iron ingots, and the purchase price this time remained unchanged. Three silver coins and one ingot. Iron ingots used to be sold for only one silver coin and one ingot. The last time Robb bought it at the price of three silver coins and one ingot, it was already frantically high. The miners thought it was just one benefit, but Unexpectedly, this time I would use this price again. The miners felt the warmth from Godfather, and desperately digging up the mine, seizing the opportunity to make a war fortune, and they wont be able to make a profit when the price drops back to the original price. Without the two weapons hills, the courtyard in the church was much wider. But for the assassins lurking outside, they were unhappy in their hearts. The female assassin who stepped into the church during the day was hiding behind a big rock in the distance, and couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice: "Damn it! Without those two hills, it would be even more difficult to get close to the pool." " The middle-aged assassin whispered: "Anyway, it is only possible to kill him when he is young. When he is young, it is not so difficult to get close to him, and the presence or absence of those two hills does not matter much." The female assassin nodded: "Understood!" "Anyway, look for a chance in the evening. As long as he falls asleep, it is his death date. If he is not in the pool, we will wait until night and sneak into his room to kill him, but this will be more difficult. Because we can''t detect in advance whether there are any decorations in his room. Therefore, it is best to assassinate him in the pool." The evening came, the sun was slanting west, and the heavens and the earth were full of golden light. The female assassin lurked on the hillside next to the church early. She didnt hide behind the tree sneakily, because even though she could avoid the gaze from the church, she couldnt prevent it from coming from other directions. Looking at it, there are a lot of people in this small town, and the church is an eye-catching place, so she sits generously on the hillside, like a person enjoying the evening breeze, but it is not suspicious. She just sat there quietly, observing the situation in the church yard, waiting for Robb to take a bath. Robb was really taking a bath, but he was not soaked in the water. He was immersed in the water with his lower body and his upper body out of the water. He drove the crystal ball and kept talking with the queen. Then Lilian took out a huge pot, placed the pot by the pool, and smiled at the crystal ball. : "Miss Queen, guess what I am going to do today?" The queen had a proud expression: "Nothing can deceive me of money." After speaking, she added in a low voice: I have no money. Robb smiled and said, "Okay, okay, don''t always think that I will lie to you for money. I am actually very kind. I am a well-known good person in Xifeng Town. The queen said blankly: "You are only good to the people in Westwind Town, but I am not from Westwind Town." Robb smiled and said: "Okay, okay, I really dont lie to you today. The materials I will use today are all you can get. You see, this is a big pot, and the pot is made of soybeans. The resultant milk is the soy milk that you have been drinking every morning recently." The queen said "Oh". Since Robb planted soybeans a few days ago, she taught her the technique of making soy milk. Adding sugar to the soy milk can make sweet soy milk. Drinking a cup every morning is really happy. immortal. So, soy milk is something familiar to her. She curiously said: "What are you going to do with soy milk? What else can it change?" Robb smiled and said, "This soy milk is slightly stronger than the soy milk you usually drink." After speaking, he took out a handful of strange particles and smiled: "Do you know what this is?" The queen shook her head: "I don''t know." A chef behind her who was already ready to steal technology took a step forward and whispered: "Your Majesty, that thing is bittern. It is the crystals precipitated by the evaporation and cooling of the mother liquor remaining in the salt pond after the seawater has been made into salt." The queen wondered: "Oh? What''s the use of that thing?" The chef shook his head and said he didn''t know. Robb smiled and said, "Okay, don''t ask the chef. I won''t cheat you this time. I will teach you well. Dissolve this crystal called bittern in water and it will turn into brine. Then, Adding the right amount of brine to the soy milk will make a very, very, very awesome food." Chapter 204： For the desert In front of the crystal ball, Robb melted the bittern into brine, and then very carefully, adding a little bit to the thick soy milk, gently stirring the soy milk while adding it. Until it was evenly stirred, Robb put his hands away and smiled: "Okay, all you have to do now is to wait quietly. After a while, the soy milk in this pot will condense together and become a delicious thing. ." Across the crystal ball, it seems that you can hear the voice of the queen swallowing, but in fact, Her Majesty the Queen doesnt move at all, like Yuan Ting Yuezhi, her temperament, demeanor, and beauty remain perfect. I dont know what the voice of her saliva is. How did it come out. She asked faintly: "How long will I have to wait for this thing?" Robb smiled and said: "Well, it''s a long time, dozens of minutes. I squinted my eyes to sleep for a while, and you do something else. I''ll call you when the time is up." "Okay!" The queen pushed the crystal ball aside, and then took out a thick stack of parchment to deal with government affairs. Robb sat back by the pool, with only his head exposed, and his head leaned on the ground by the pool, in a posture of sleeping on his back and closed his eyes. Seeing that he was about to rest, Lilian didn''t want to disturb him anymore, and returned to the church lightly. The courtyard of the church suddenly became quiet. The female assassin on the hillside moved slightly, what a chance! The perfect opportunity to assassinate Robb came, and he finally closed his eyes for a little sigh. However, her eyes fell on the crystal ball next to the pool again, and she thought a little helplessly: No! That thing is a communication crystal ball. Although I don''t know who he is talking to, but the call is not over now. People on the crystal ball can still see the scene here. Although she can sneak close to Robb in stealth, she must release the stealth state when she finally wipes her neck. At that time, if the person opposite the crystal ball shouts, she might be able to wake Robb up. The assassination will fail. A qualified assassin will not take such a big risk to carry out an assassination. He must wait for a foolproof opportunity to make his move. She had to wait... At this moment, someone around him suddenly smiled and said, "Hello." This greeting shocked the female assassin. Assassin creatures are always highly nervous when carrying out missions. Their nerves collapsed, and when they were called suddenly, the nerves that collapsed almost broke. She almost drew her dagger, but fortunately she still had a bit of sensibility in her mind, forcibly suppressing the impulse. Turning around, they discovered that they were two young nuns. They took some candy and went to the prison in the back mountain in the afternoon. When I came back, I saw a young woman on the hillside staring in the direction of the church, so I couldn''t help coming over to say hello. The female assassin quickly stopped her murderous aura and whispered: "Hello." The two bright nuns smiled and said: "We see you from a distance, and you seem to have been looking at the church." The female assassin was afraid of arousing suspicion, and hurriedly said: "I am a devout believer of the God of Light. Looking at the church and thinking of the mercy of the God of Light, I can''t help but look at it." The two nuns laughed and said, "Since you are believers, you should go to the church freely. Why sit so far away, come and go to the church with us. Even if you dont go to church, you just sit in the courtyard of the church. Here, drinking a glass of water is also good. The God of Light loves everything, and will not refuse his followers to rest in the church. Are you a refugee? If there is no place to rest, you can stay in the church overnight, we There are vacant rooms." The female assassin instinctively wanted to refuse, but after another thought, it would be nice to be able to get into the church like this! The captain said that it is difficult to detect the environment inside the church, but I followed these two silly nuns in and easily got the chance to scout the inside of the church, hehe! "Then bother you." The female assassin whispered: "It is my honor to live in the church." The two nuns took the female assassin and walked down the hillside. As soon as they walked into the small courtyard of the church, the two little nuns relaxed at the same time and said in a low voice, "Hush! Godfather is in a small spirit, don''t wake him up. He has been farming every day, so hard." When the two little nuns didn''t say this, the female assassin dared not stare at Robb directly, for fear of revealing her purpose. But now that the two nuns said, the eyes of the female assassin were rightfully locked to Robb''s throat. I wondered, should I cut from the left or cut from the right? There are large blood vessels on both sides of the neck, and it feels nice to cut either side. Just looking at her, the two little nuns pulled her: "Don''t look, Godfather is crazy, especially if a beautiful girl stares at him like this, if he finds out, he will get out of the water triumphantly. It''s an exhibitionist and annoying to appear half of the body and show it to you on purpose." Female assassin: "..." At this time, the sky was getting dark, the moon had already climbed into the sky, and the stars were a little bit brighter, and the two nuns asked, "Are you going to rest? We will prepare a room for you." The female assassin shook her head: "Thank you, let me sit in the yard for a while and look at the stars before I go to sleep." "Okay, then you take a rest slowly. You are welcome. When the church is your home." The two little nuns left the female assassin alone in the yard and went inside. At this time, only Robb and the female assassin were left in the yard. The female assassins heart was pounding. It was a great opportunity. Its a pity that the crystal ball was still shining. Damn it. If there wasnt that **** crystal ball, now she could walk gently and skillfully. By Robb''s side, he wiped him with a knife. Now that she is close, she can see clearly what is in the crystal ball. I dont know it. She was shocked when she saw it. Oh my mother, the picture displayed in the crystal ball is actually from the Kingdom of Gran. Her Majesty, she is sitting at the desk, looking through and processing official documents. This Queen looks exactly the same as the previous queen, the first beauty of the Gran Kingdom. The portrait of her mother has been spread all over the world, so it is impossible to admit it wrong. This is definitely the queen''s infallibility. The female assassin was shocked: This person named Robert has been using a crystal ball to communicate with Her Majesty the Queen of the Gran Kingdom. Even when they were young, the communication between the two did not hang up? This... what position does this person have in the Gran Kingdom? kill him! He must be killed! Killing him will bring heavy damage to the Gran Kingdom! For the desert! Chapter 205： Should the tofu brain be salty or sweet? I don''t know how long it was before Robb woke up. The end of the little spirit! He opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was an additional person in the yard, and the masked woman he had seen during the day. She sat opposite the stone chair where she usually sits, looking quiet and starlight. Sprinkle on her body, adding a touch of mysterious beauty to her. The female assassin also noticed that Robb was awake at the same time. She thought to herself: He would hold up half of her body from the water to tease me like the nun just said? But she thought too much, Robb didn''t. He would only make jokes with friends who he was a little familiar with. Robb was still very polite to people whose relationships were not in place. He continued to shrink in the pool, showing only one head, and said with a smile: "It''s you again. We have seen each other often these two days." The female assassin pretended to be respectful: "Dear Godfather, I love the God of Light and like to stay near the church. Two nuns invited me in. Tonight, I will spend the night in the church. If you feel disturbing you, I will leave soon." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t bother, welcome! I just made a new snack, and you will taste it later." Female assassin: "..." Robb lifted the lid of the pot by the pool and looked inside, and said with joy, "Ah, it''s done, it''s solidified." He yelled at the crystal ball: "Miss Queen, come and see, the food is ready." The name "Miss Sister" shocked the female assassin again. Does anyone in this world dare to be so disrespectful to the queen of a country? Even people from the Desert Kingdom, when talking about the Queen of Siege, they have to be called Your Majesty, to show respect for the enemy country. How can there be such an unabashed call for "Miss Sister"? The queen on the crystal ball was not angry at all. She calmly put down the government affairs in her hand and turned her head to look at the crystal ball. Although there was no fluctuation on the surface, her eyes seemed to be smiling: "Oh. Is it done? What kind of boring food! Actually, I dont want to watch you make snacks at all. I just want to quietly read a few official documents, but I was interrupted by you." The female assassin couldn''t help but secretly spit out: I really want to quietly read the official document and turn off the crystal ball for me! Are you waiting for the snacks here to be ready? I couldn''t even find the chance of assassination. Robb shouted: "Lilian, take out the condiments that you have prepared in advance." "Come on!" Lilian responded, and then ran out with a large plate. The bowl was filled with various condiments such as sugar, pepper, soy sauce, salt, and coriander. Robb smiled and scooped out a bowl of things from the pot. He didn''t know what it was. It was white and tender, and looked very pink and soft. Her Majesty the Queen only took a look and liked it. Immediately turned to look at his chef. Without a word, the chef next to him opened the lid of the pot immediately. It turned out that when Rob was playing something like brine as a child, the Imperial Kitchen was stealing the steps while stepping up to make it, but now he barely caught up. As a result, the same white, tender, and soft brain was also placed in front of the queen. She gently fiddled with the bowl with a small spoon, and the white and tender stuff broke immediately. She couldn''t help wondering: "What is this? Why does soy milk become like this?" Robb laughed and said: "This is called tofu nao! Tofu nao! If you use less brine, it will turn into tofu. If you point more brine, it will turn into tofu. They are all delicious. You can let the chef try to make it yourself. It will be fun to play. Okay, lets not talk too much nonsense. Lets concentrate on dealing with tofu brains today." Robb''s hand moved quickly. First, he came to a bowl of salted tofu, pour soy sauce, sprinkle a few grains of salt, pepper, toss in coriander, ginger, and chopped green onions imported from Dongtu Datang. Garlic... Stir it with a spoon, and the color becomes beautiful all at once. Then come to a bowl of sweet tofu brains, pour sugar water, put some dried walnuts, broken flower water in it, and stir it with a spoon for a while, because the sugar made by Rober is not pure white sugar, but brown earthen sugar. So the sugar water is also brown, so after mixing, the color of sweet tofu nao looks almost the same as salted tofu nao. While Robb finished all this, the chef on the opposite side actually did it, and he did it more beautifully than Robb without any suspense. Robb stirs it casually, but the royal chef stirs the tofu brain out of his artistic conception, and the green onion sprinkled on the tofu brain also spills out the beauty. When the two bowls of tofu brains were placed in front of them, Her Majesty the Queen was stunned: "This thing can actually be divided into two flavors, sweet and salty?" Robb smiled and said: "Try it!" He said this to the queen in the crystal ball, but at the same time to the female assassin in front of him. He handed two bowls of tofu brains to the female assassin: "Try it, you are welcome." So, inside and outside the ball, the two women picked up tofu brains at the same time. First a sweet bite, then a salty bite, and then a sweet bite and a salty bite. Both women''s faces showed endless aftertaste expressions. After a while, the two women spoke almost at the same time. The queen said: "Sweet tofu brain is more delicious." Female assassin: "Salted tofu is more delicious." The two women stared at each other''s faces in the crystal ball at the same time, as if there was a "clang" sound. This was the sound of eye impact and friction, and bright sparks flashed in the air. The queen is angry: "Where do you come from? I say sweet tofu is more delicious, but you actually sway it?" The female assassin was angry: "Even if you are the Queen, I have to say that your sense of taste is broken. It is obviously salty and more delicious." "It''s obviously sweet!" "Obviously it''s salty!" If the two women weren''t separated by the crystal ball, they would have to fight. Robb laughed: "Don''t panic, don''t make noise, let''s call more people to try it. Xiaoyi, the eighth necromancer, the four little nuns, the cat Huahua, come and try the tofu brain." Xiao Yi is not in the mood to come, she is still studying what is wrong in the "Bright Bible", and the food is not attractive to her now. The eighth didn''t come either. He was an old man and didn''t get involved with this kind of mess. But the other girls all heard the sound. Soon after, the yard in front of the church became a scuffle. "Obviously salty and more delicious!" The two bright nuns shouted jumping. "Kouhu! Bright bad guys even have bad taste, obviously salty is better." "Kouhu! You dark bad guys don''t distinguish between things, and don''t even distinguish between sweet and savoury." "Kouhu! Sweetness is the taste of happiness, and saltiness is simply evil." The four little nuns were fighting inextricably. Looking down, the cat woman took a spoon into her bowl and desperately grabbed half of the tofu brain from the pot. Whatever the salty and sweetness of you, What''s in my bowl is the most important thing. If you catch it slowly, you will lose your share. Chapter 206： Its so comfortable to take a hot bath After the sweet and salty battle ended, the courtyard of the church finally became quiet. The female assassins chest was still undulating slightly. Just now, she was standing on the side of the little nun of Guangming. In order to defend the salty tofu brain, she fought to the death with the sweet party. She cursed so much that there was a little smoke from her throat. Now she calmed down and felt a moment. Fear for a while. I, a dignified assassin, should maintain self-control at all times, but arguing with someone over a tofu brain in such a gaffe is really not an assassin. Take a warning! Take a warning! Calm down... Catwoman Huahua finished eating the tofu and went back to the river to fish. Now it is dark. It is the time when the cat race is active. There are already many cat people working by the river, and the cat girl ran over and joined in with a smile. them. Lilian took the empty pot back to wash, and the two little nuns were also going to take a bath and sleep. Robb also wanted to climb out of the pool to take a shower, but there was only one shower room with a "shower" installed. Based on the principle of ladies first, the two little nuns and the female assassin must wash and sleep first. He simply continued to sit in the pool, leaned his head on the side of the pool, and said with a smile: "I will be young for a while, and I will be called after you have all washed." "Okay!" The two little nuns turned to the female assassin: "Guests come to take a shower first, and try the shower head invented by Godfather. You will love it." "Flower shower?" The female assassin is a little interested in this novel term. Although she is an assassin, she is also a woman after all. When she hears a flower character, she always feels like a good thing. The two nuns led the female assassin to the bathroom. This was a small room with a strange disk mounted on the ceiling, and many small holes were dug in the disk. The female assassin looked up at this strange thing, with a confused look on her face. A little nun unscrewed the faucet next to it, and the disc was dripping with water. A very small water column rushed out from each small hole, forming a small water column in the middle of the room. A small waterfall composed of water columns. After the water flowed to the ground, it flowed toward the drainage ditch in the corner of the house, then passed through a small hole in the corner of the house, and flowed into the ditch outside. "Hey, hey?" The female assassin was stunned by this novel thing: "Can you still play in the water like this?" The little nun smiled and said, "Yeah, it''s funny. It''s still cold water. I asked Godfather to put a small flame magic on the copper pipe outside. After a while, the warm water will flow out. You can take a shower as much as you like." After speaking, the two little nuns closed the bathroom door and ran out grinning, Robbs laughter rang out in the yard, and then there was a feeling of magical flames flowing outside, and the water sprayed from the shower suddenly turned into warm water. , Braving the white heat. In fact, the female assassin is not afraid to take cold showers. When she was a child, she underwent special exercises. Even in the cold winter, she could lurch in the ice water for a long time, just to jump out of the ice lake unexpectedly. Come out to assassinate the target. However, it is still very happy to be able to take a hot bath in winter. She slowly took off the tattered clothing used for camouflage on her body, carefully taking care not to let the "lawbreaker dagger" hidden in the tattered clothes fall out, and hung the tattered clothes on the iron hook behind the door of the house. , The body that was as fit and vigorous as a female leopard appeared proudly. The inhabitants of the desert have darker skin, and she is no exception, but this dark is not unsightly, with a perfect figure, it makes her full of charming amorous feelings. She stood under the shower and allowed the hot water to pour from head to toe. This feeling, the feeling that warm water envelops her-so good! This shower, I really want it, after turning around to kill the guy named Robert, steal this shower back. However, it seems useless to steal it back. Where can there be so much water in the desert for bathing? Puff! The female assassin bent forward in frustration and knelt under the shower. Because taking a warm bath is too comfortable, the female assassin took this bath for a long, long time, and cleaned up the sound of wind and sand she brought from the desert, and the voice of two little nuns rang out again: The clothes are very uncomfortable. There are sleeve nightdresses here. I will lend you to wear them first." The female assassin opened a gap in the door, and a nightdress made of cotton cloth was handed in. She took the skirt and felt a hint of warmth in her heart, but this feeling was immediately dissipated by her. The enemy seems to be very gentle, but it is of no use. I am now acting for the country of the desert. I am the blade of the desert. I must be as cruel and ruthless as a sandstorm, without any mercy or kindness. She put on a tube nightdress and hid the "lawbreaker''s dagger" inside the nightdress before she walked out of the bathroom. The dirty clothes were immediately picked up by Lilian: "I will help you clean them. Godfather is asleep now. When he wakes up, let him use magic to help dry the washed clothes. You will be able to wear them tomorrow. ." The female assassin felt the tremor in her heart again, squeezed the dagger quickly, and strengthened her mind: "Is Godfather asleep again?" Lilian nodded and smiled: "Yes, I fell asleep in the hot spring pool again, and I will wake him up to take a bath after we all have a bath." The female assassin was secretly delighted. She saw Lilian went to wash her clothes, and saw two little nuns also preparing to take a bath, and Xiao Yi had returned to her room long ago, holding the "Bright Bible" on the bed. daze. Now it''s the perfect opportunity to assassinate Robb. The female assassin stepped out towards the yard... As expected, Robb was sitting in the pool, with his head leaning back on the ground beside the pool, his eyes closed tightly, his throat was just exposed, and he looked very easy to assassinate. The crystal ball next to it has also been closed, and the queen has already rested. The female assassin pretended to admire the night sky and said leisurely: "Godfather, the galaxy tonight is so beautiful." Robb is sleeping... The female assassin was still worried, afraid that he would be tricked, and said leisurely: "Godfather, are you awake?" Robb is sleeping... The eyes of the female assassin suddenly became sharp, her head hardly turned, but her eyes turned quickly, scanning the surrounding environment. The whole town entered the night, except for a group of cats fishing by the river. , Nothing happened. The cats are not looking here, this is a great opportunity. Step by step, she approached Robb silently. Although she can use stealth to hide, but now there is no need to hide, as long as there is no sound under her feet... Slowly, she walked to Robb''s side, slowly squatted down, lowered her head, and looked at Robb''s face at close range. She couldn''t make any move yet, so she had to make sure that this person was really asleep. She put her little face towards Robb''s face, getting closer and closer, until she breathed... Chapter 207： What happened just now This is the best way for a female assassin to approach her sleeping target. She puts her face together, very, very close. If the other party pretends to be asleep, this situation must not be able to hold on. Regardless of whether the other party is pretending to be asleep or really asleep, if she wakes up with this method, she can have a way to fool it. For example, she can play the privilege of a woman, blush, and lie shamelessly that she likes him. Want to secretly kiss him while he is sleeping. Men are big trotters. When a woman says something like this, the instant IQ is -999, it can be easily confused. This is what the female assassin uses now. Her face is getting closer and closer to Robbs face, until the tips of their noses almost touched each other, and the fragrance she exhaled hit Robb. The heat that Robb breathed also swept across her face. Keeping such a distance from a member of the opposite sex, no man can continue to pretend to sleep calmly and freely. The female assassin carefully felt the rhythm of Robb''s every breath, and found that he was really asleep as smooth as before. very good! You are dead this time. The female assassin''s hand slowly reached into the tube skirt, and drew out the hidden "lawbreaker dagger", and then, against Robb''s neck, she slammed it down! I thought it must be blood splattered, the neck would be cut at least in half, and the blood would soar a few meters away, staining half of the pool red. Then Robb would open his eyes and stare at her, with a look of horror in his eyes, but because of the silent effect of the "lawbreaker", he could not make a sound, and then died silently. However, things were completely different from what she thought. After she stabbed Robb''s dagger fiercely in the neck, she didn''t feel any contact with the tip of her dagger, and she didn''t even feel any resistance. It seemed that what she chopped was not a person''s neck, but a cut of air. The dagger slid across Robb''s neck easily. Nothing was cut, no bleeding, no sound of air from the cut-off throat, and no face struggling with horror. Robb was still asleep, slumbering happily. The female assassin raised her hand and looked at the dagger in her hand, and then at Robb''s neck, she felt an extremely absurd feeling in her heart... Of course, she is not the first person to have this kind of experience. There was once a two-headed ogre who beat Robb''s whole set, all MISS, which was very daunting. There was also a magic swordsman who slashed Robb''s entire set, all MISS, and was also surprised. However, the two-headed ogre has low intelligence, and it''s ignorant, so there is no need to ask for an answer. The Magic Swordsman helped Robb find a reason, believing that he flashed past with a very fast identity, so he was logically self-consistent. But the female assassin is different. She has a normal IQ, not as stupid as a two-headed ogre. And she confirmed that Robb was asleep, and it was impossible to dodge her attack with a very fast body. She watched her dagger stabbed into Robb''s neck, but she didn''t even wipe the oily skin. She didn''t even feel like stabbing anything, so she took it back inexplicably. "It''s impossible!" The female assassin snorted in her heart: "Damn it." Swinging the dagger, he pierced Robb''s neck fiercely again. The weird feeling just came again. The daggers passed through the necks of the double Robb, without any sensation of hitting the human body, as if they were caught in the air. "!" The female assassin looked at the dagger in her hand, there was no blood on it, and she felt that her whole person was not good. Can''t figure it out, can''t figure it out at all. Forget it, don''t want to, just hack it. The female assassin swung the dagger in her hand and stabbed Robbs neck with a random knife. A dozen knives passed in a flash, and she still felt that no one could hit. She turned to Robbs heart, and stabbed it down, even she felt it. The kind that hurts, but still can''t get anything. A dozen knives were all slashed with full strength, and she was so tired that she was sweating, but the target didn''t even lose a single hair, and she was still sleeping with her eyes closed, looking like she was enjoying herself. This is very angry, very angry, very angry! She also knew now that the dagger didnt have the slightest fart. She took the lawbreaker back into her tube nightdress, sat by the pool, panting, and wiped the sweat from her forehead. She was at a loss for a while, she didnt know. What should I do. Continue to stab? Have an egg! Isn''t it stabbed? It is rare that the target sleeps so close in front of him. Is there a better chance of assassination in the world? But the thorn can''t die! The female assassin stretched both hands and pointed towards the sky, and made a complaint: "Huang Sha! What should I do?" She grabbed the hair hard, and the long hair that had just been washed and not dried was rubbed into various strange shapes by her. In a short while, she rubbed out a messy henhouse with disheveled hair. At this moment, Lilian walked out of the church and shouted: "Master, you can go take a bath...Oh, ghost! There are ghosts!" Lilian screamed and Robb opened his eyes with a brush: "Don''t be afraid of Lilian, where is the ghost?" When he opened his eyes and turned his head, he saw the female assassin sitting very close to him, and the female assassin was wearing a tube nightdress with disheveled hair and black hair covering her face. The two-handed jibs were opened, and the five pointed towards the sky, making a strange look hissing towards the sky. At midnight, I woke up and saw this thing as soon as I turned my head. Who can stand it? "I''ll fight!" Robb punched it, and the female assassin flew up with a bang on the ground. Fly, fly, fly, like that red dragonfly flying in the blue sky... Flew several meters away and hit the ground with a bang. There was thick white snow on the ground. She fell on the snow and suddenly fell into a herringbone embedded in the snow. Robb said: "Lilly, be good, don''t be afraid, the female ghost has been killed by me." "Oh my God! That''s not a female ghost." Two little nuns who had just taken a shower jumped out of the church and shouted anxiously: "It was through the female refugees living in the church. I''m afraid that something will happen with this punch. , Godfather''s fists are very heavy, and the treasure chest monsters that hit the precious stones are killed in a few strokes, fast... fast healing..." "Oops, no, she has died, resurrection technique, quick resurrection technique." Robb was also taken aback: "What? A female refugee? Why play ghosts to scare people in the middle of the night?" He actually beat people to death with a punch. This is a serious sin. He quickly threw a resurrection technique. A golden beam of light enveloped the female assassins corpse. An archangel with white wings fell from the sky. Bird feathers, scatter bird feathers. The female assassin sat up, brushing her hands away from her face and messy hair, revealing a beautiful face, with a dazed expression: "What happened just now?" Chapter 208： Fashion swimwear Things happened too fast just now. As soon as Robb made his move, the female assassin was shot off without even feeling the pain. It can be said that she died suddenly. Therefore, when she was pulled up by the resurrection technique, she didn''t know what happened just now, and she didn''t even understand that she had been killed once. She sat in the snow with a dazed expression, her beautiful face was now all exposed, and she saw her round, pointed and thin face, the authentic melon face, this kind of face would give people a look. This kind of slightly fierce feeling, but the beauty is beyond doubt. She looked left and right: "What happened just now? I was sitting by the pool just now. Why did I get to such a distance in an instant, and there was a snow pit in the shape of a character on the snow?" Everyone looked at Robb in embarrassment. The two little nuns were thinking in their hearts: "Should we tell her that she was killed by someone just now and was pulled up by the resurrection technique? Uh... Forget it, I can''t tell, let Godfather handle it. ." Robb looked up to the sky, haha, and said leisurely: "The moonlight is so beautiful tonight, the stars are shining, it''s really good." The female assassin looked dumbfounded and turned to Lilian next to her: "I seemed to hear you calling a female ghost. Where is the female ghost? What happened just now?" Lillian sweated profusely and flowed down: "Well...cough...it seemed like I had read it wrong just now." "No!" Robb immediately turned the conversation and said solemnly: "You are not mistaken. Just now, a female ghost flew down from the world. She grabbed you and dragged you to fly backwards. The ghost cast a spell to be bewildered. He didn''t know anything, and was dragged by the female ghost and fell here. A human-shaped snow pit was thrown out. Then I beat the female ghost to death with one punch. Then you wake up and sit up." "Is that so?" The female assassin tilted her head: "I always feel that something is wrong?" "Yeah, something is really wrong." Robb said, "Why did you sit by the pool just now and your hair was messy? Could it be that you were possessed by a female ghost?" When the female assassin heard this question, she was slightly startled, and quickly put away her questions, and she was accustomed to responding to Robbs questions. If this question is not clearly explained, it is quite dangerous and may be seen through. identity. She pretended to be very interested in the "hot spring pool" and said: "I like this pool and I want to take a dip here, so I just couldn''t help but sit by the pool just now. As for the hair... uh... I just came out of the shower, and I haven''t had time to comb my hair." "So you like this hot spring pool." Robb smiled and said, "I like it too, haha, who wouldn''t like the hot spring pool?" The two bright nuns next to him whispered: "Fake hot springs made of boiling water." Robb swept his head, and the two nuns immediately looked left and right, pretending to say nothing. The son said: Only women and villains are difficult to raise. If you are close, you will not be inferior, and if you are far away, you will complain. The two little nuns used to be respectful and scared of Robb, and they spoke respectfully, but now they are getting close, and they are lawless, and they actually vomit Robb''s groove. Robb waved the branch to both of them and said, "Tell me, be careful that I turn this branch into a harp." The two Sisters of Light were taken aback, and fled back into the church. What they feared most was Robb playing the harp. Of course, they didnt know that Robb would never use the "Song of Charm" to assault a woman, because it is no different from rape, it seriously violates his outlook on life and morality, and it will never really be used in this life. Even once. After the two little nuns escaped, Robb smiled and said to the female assassin: "Since you like this pool, I will let you bathe in it. I am going to take a bath now. You can use this hot spring pool as you like. The weak flame magic keeps it warm all the time." The female assassin lied herself, she had to do it in tears, or she would reveal her identity. She had to pretend to be delighted: "Can you let me use the pool? Great! I thought you were such a great person. I hate others using your bathing pool, but my status is low and dirty..." Robb smiled and said, "Didn''t you just take a shower? How could it be dirty?" The female assassin had nothing to excuse, so she had to say: "Okay, then I''ll be more respectful than fate." Robb looked around and smiled: "Oh, it''s okay for me to take a bath in the open air, but it doesn''t seem to be very good for a girl. Naked bathing is definitely not good, but it''s uncomfortable to bathe in clothes. Well, I''ll help you make a suit of clothes suitable for bathing." "Huh?" The female assassin was slightly shocked. Robb stretched his hand in the air and fetched something from the air. Two cotton cloths flew over with a brush. This kind of cloth is not very suitable for making swimsuits. It is easy to penetrate, but as long as it is thicker, it can prevent penetration. Robb chooses the first material "cotton cloth" and then the second material "cotton cloth" to manufacture. The two cotton cloths are "brushed" into a single "thick cotton cloth". He then chooses the material "thick cotton cloth" and the target production "fashion-sexy swimsuit". System reminder: The clothes you make are decorative garments, and the defense power is constant at 10 points. You do not enjoy the additional defense power and enchantments of the Grandmaster-level tailoring skills. The thick cotton cloth brushed the floor in mid-air and turned into a fashionable and **** white swimsuit. Robb put the clothes on the female assassin''s hands and smiled: "You don''t have to be afraid of being peeked by someone in this hot spring." The female assassin pretended to respectfully: "Thank Godfather for the generous gift." She really didn''t want to take a bath now, but she lied and said that she liked the pool, and it wouldn''t work if she didn''t soak. After Robb went in to take a bath, she picked up the swimsuit and took a closer look: "Wow, such a little cloth? This... This can barely cover a few key places, right? The women of the Gran Kingdom actually take such excessive clothes to take a bath outside?" Women in the desert kingdom never wear such things. They wear conservative styles. Even swimming will wear very strict clothes. Like this kind of vulgar cloth, they will be scolded as **** if they wear them out. (Everyone knows the swimsuits of Arab women from Du Niang. Although this book is a foreign world, the setting of the desert kingdom Kurt borrows a lot of Arab customs.) However, she didn''t dare not wear it, because she thought that women in Gran Country would wear it like this for bathing, for fear that if she had to wear a long skirt to bathe in the water forcibly, someone would see that she was a woman from the desert kingdom. Sigh, make a little sacrifice for the mission, anyway, since the day she became an assassin, she has never regarded herself as a woman anymore, gender has become her weapon, not reserved. Chapter 209： What should i do with him The female assassin changed into a bathing suit. Muscles full of explosive force but not bloated, without clothing to cover them, are full of beautiful lines like the body of a female leopard. The healthy black skin was set off by the white swimsuit, and the black and white interlaced, making it more graceful. Although it was such a beautiful picture, she did not dare to be seen at all, and jumped into the water with a splash, and she only showed her head outside. She looked around nervously, for fear that anyone would see her in the bath. The Desert Kingdom has very strict regulations on the nakedness of women, showing a little bit to men that is super unruly behavior, which will attract criticism from the entire society, and even be executed as a slut. (In theory, women in the desert kingdom can only show their faces and hands to other men. Everything except the face and hands is called shame, and they cannot be shown to anyone other than their husbands.) She thought anxiously: Will women in the Gran Kingdom dress like this and take a bath in the open air? It''s really crazy! Bless Huang Sha, don''t let men see my shame. However, her prayers were in vain. After taking a shower, Robb, a boring fellow, came to the yard wearing a tube nightdress. He deliberately squatted by the pool and looked at the girl hiding in the water with interest. The assassin waved to her: "How about it, is it comfortable to take a hot spring?" "Shu... is so comfortable." The female assassin was gritted her teeth, but on the surface she had to pretend to have a very enjoyable expression: "This kind of bath is so comfortable that I have never thought of it, ah, in the sky full of stars. Taking a bath under the sky of the sky, there is a kind of kick that makes people''s soul washed." "Oh, you like it." Robb smiled and said, "Do you like swimsuits?" I like a ghost, this **** swimsuit will explode in place and spiral into the sky. The female assassin forced a smile: "This clothes is really great, it doesn''t affect the body feeling in the bath at all, it is much more comfortable than wearing a lot of clothes." Robb smiled and said, "Oh, if you don''t mind, can you stand up and let me see? I want to see what the clothes I made look like on you." If you don''t mind, I''ll kill you when you look at me ashamed. While making a vicious oath in her heart, the female assassin thought to herself: Oops, I don''t know the folklore of the Gran Kingdom. Would a woman wear such a few pieces to show a man her shamelessly? I heard that women in the Gran Kingdom have a much more enlightened style than women in the Desert Kingdom. Unlike our women who have to be wrapped tightly, their shame is relatively small, and they might really show it like this. Men look...but maybe not! I don''t know their shame range! Now I have touched my knowledge blind spot... what should I do? What should I do? These thoughts are just a flash of light. The assassin must respond to the occasion and make the best judgment with the fastest speed under any circumstances. She will bet! Since he dares to make such a request to a strange woman, it shows that the Gran Kingdom does not have so many taboos. The women here must dare to show them to men. If I were not generous, I would definitely be seen through. She stood up from the water with a clatter and showed her perfect figure in front of Robb. Except for her face and hands, she also had the three troops just covered by the swimsuit. The rest were all shameless. Robb looked around. For a moment, she felt like she wanted to die. But she can''t die, her mission has not been completed, for the great motherland, for the yellow sand! She held it back firmly, forbearance! Tolerate! Tolerate! Hold back desperately. Assassins need to learn to forbearance, otherwise, they can''t become a powerful weapon, and they can''t determine the universe. "Wow!" Robb exclaimed, "Miss Sister, you are so generous, let alone in the Gran Kingdom, even in the extremely open-minded world of my hometown, not every woman dares to dress bravely like this. The bikini is shown to men. You are the biggest woman I have ever seen in this world." Female assassin: "..." The female assassin froze, almost turned petrified, and cursed in her heart: Did you make a mistake? My judgment was wrong, so I was just being looked at and embarrassed? Robb waved to her: "The young lady is really in good shape, she fits this swimsuit very well. Good night, I''m going to bed." The female assassin kept her smiling face extremely difficult: "Thank you for the compliment, good night." When Robb walked into the church, she hit the ground with a fist and hit the ground by the pool, smashing a small hole on the ground: I''m going to kill you! I must kill you! The bright road. Gu Gu and Ji Ji, with iron swords and iron armor of a dozen cars, returned to the city. Her Majesty the Queen had already waited for the arrival of this batch of military materials at the gate of the city. When the convoy appeared in front of her, she couldn''t wait to get up and reached out and picked up an iron sword from the car. Sure enough, it is really the best craftsmanship. This blade is sharp and better than ordinary iron swords. I dont know how much. Her Majesty saw Robb not even bother to rub his hands, so he lay on the bed to sleep, and the iron ingots in the yard outside. Automatically synthesize such a long sword. There was a strange feeling in her heart, and she didn''t know how to describe her emotions. She sighed softly: "First hand over this batch of weapons and equipment to the most heroic demihumans, the bear tribe, the tiger tribe, and the pig. These three human races will be given priority to them, and the rest will be used to arm the skeleton soldiers. In addition, gurgling, you immediately set off again to Westwind Town, and then bring more equipment back, even if you empty the treasury. , We also have to provide all the military with such equipment." Gu Gu and Ji Ji hurriedly said respectfully: "Your Majesty, the iron ore production capacity in Westwind Town is not so strong. This time we have taken away all the equipment made by the iron ingots in Westwind Town. Sir, there should be no iron available." "Then... just wait a few more days." The queen sighed softly: "The battle is tight. I hope this batch of equipment can win some results for us." "That''s right." The queen suddenly thought of something: "You go to Westwind Town and see how the town is now? Although the vanguard of the Desert Kingdom was blocked by Westwind Town, it blocked a 3,000-man army, Westwind Town. You should have paid a certain price, right?" Gugu smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, I will say bluntly that Xifeng Town has not lost a single soldier, and the town has not been affected by the slightest war, as if there has never been a war." Her Majesty the Queen sighed slightly, and then sighed: "Without damaging one soldier, as if there had been no war, would you capture all the more than 3,000 soldiers in the Desert Kingdom alive?" She leaned up to the sky and sighed quietly: "Oh! If this guy splits the land of my Gran Kingdom, builds the Westwind Kingdom, and becomes the king, what should I do with him?" Chapter 210： The equipment on the opposite side is a bit evil Her Majestys relationship with Robb is very complicated now. On the one hand, he likes the various snacks he brings, and on the other hand, he also likes the various new technologies he brings. These technologies are not only used in Westwind Town. Rise, but with the businessmen''s contacts, many technologies have been passed on to the bright road. For example, tap water has now been supplemented in a large area along the Guangming Road. For another example, silk stockings, sugar, soy sauce, and butter cakes have all begun to flood the Guangming Road. There are some of these things that people on the Guangming Road can imitate. Take silk stockings, for example, after a nobleman saw the silk stockings, he immediately dispatched his own slave team. After losing two lives, he managed to catch four spiders and returned. After learning Robbs gameplay, he began to make silk stockings, but it was bright. The road is the capital of Siglan, a densely populated metropolis, and strict control, and he is not allowed to raise a large number of this highly poisonous monster. Therefore, the production scale of this nobleman is just a few spiders making a few stockings for his own entertainment. degree. Another example is sugar. There are already some aristocrats with flexible minds considering growing beets themselves and engaging in the sugar industry. Anyway, the sugar manufacturing process is not complicated. Isn''t it just boiling and filtering? After spending a little money, they found a few stupid townspeople in Xifeng Town through merchants. However, it is winter, and they don''t know how to play "Happy Farm". Without beets, the idea of ??making sugar can only be circulated in their minds and cannot be carried out. The other is butter and soy sauce. No one has obtained the formulas for these two things. Robb strictly controls them. The soy sauce is rubbed by Robb''s hands and no one can steal it. Although Robb taught a few middle-aged women about the method of cream, he let these middle-aged women take care of their mouths. No one can figure it out. Therefore, Her Majestys Royal Chef and the noble chefs are now here. Intensive research. It is necessary to study the method of making butter and the method of making soy sauce. Anyway, the raw materials are very simple. Robb has put it out in front of the crystal ball. As long as he concentrates on it, he will study it out sooner or later. Whoever studies it first can make a fortune. Her Majesty the Queen has now gradually felt the power of capital. Those big nobles dared to compete with the royal family for profit. However, in order to stabilize the political situation in Siege, Her Majesty could not turn her face with the nobles for the exclusive business of butter and soy sauce, so she could only leave it alone. As a result, the power of capital drove Her Majestys chefs to research various food recipes like a runaway wild horse, and they couldnt stop even if they wanted to stop. Because, if you stop for a while, you will find others crushing over you, leaving you far behind. If Robb was just an ordinary knight, or a little magician, tinkering with these things, the queen would feel extremely happy, but Robb is a powerful monster, he dominates Westwind Town, both light and darkness Close, it is clear that no one''s face will be given. It is not surprising that this kind of person can stand on his own as the king at any time, so this kind of person will make the queen feel headache and fear again. On the one hand, she now hopes that Robb can fight back the army of the Desert Kingdom, and on the other hand, she hopes that Robb can''t hold the army of the Desert Kingdom and ask for help. This means that this person can at least be defeated. , Will not become a wild horse running out of rein, completely uncontrollable. Her Majesty the Queen thought about these annoying things quietly in her heart, while watching a Leopard troop of the Golden Ring tribe led the equipment, put on the iron armor, and matched with the iron sword. This new set of equipment obviously made the leopard people very much. Excited, wailed. As soon as this group was equipped, a sentry ran over and whispered: "Your Majesty, the black temple werewolf unit of the Mondela Knights is climbing to the top of the mountain, trying to climb the northeast side of the road of light. The cliffs of the country are condescending to suppress our army." The werewolves of the Black Temple tribe are an important werewolf unit belonging to the Mondela Knights. It is as important as the werewolf guerrillas of the White Night tribe. The difference is that the werewolves of the White Night tribe are good at guerrilla and have the title of "White Moon Night". Led by the general of, he has already sneaked into Sigran to fight guerrillas. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 124) The black temple werewolf troops are good at frontal combat and tackling tough, especially good at fighting tough battles with the enemy in the mountains and forests. They are a brave force. Her Majesty the Queen said to the Leopard-Human troops that had just been armed: "You happen to have new equipment. Go immediately to intercept the black-temple werewolf troops. They cannot be allowed to successfully climb to the top of the mountain." "Oh!" The Leopards of the Golden Ring race immediately set off. They opened the gate to the northeast of Guangming Road, which leads directly to the Black Pine Mountains. The Black Pine Mountains are majestic, rugged and steep, and it is difficult for ordinary humans to climb, but for races like werewolves and leopards, this is their paradise. Half a day later, the werewolves of the Black Temple tribe and the Leopardmen of the Golden Ring tribe encountered an encounter in a forest. This is not the first time the two sides have fought, and they all know that the other side is not easy to provoke. After a period of dispatching troops and getting involved in the formation, the troops of the two sides finally rushed together, met hand in hand, and fought out. A werewolf waved the axe in his hand and slashed at the leopard man''s chest with a touch of the ground. The leopard man thought he was bound to die, but he did not expect the opponent''s axe to be cut on his new iron armor, but after a muffled noise, the iron armor sank into a pit, and a huge force penetrated into the armor. It shook him with blood and energy, but with such a fierce axe, the iron armor was not broken. It blocked the axe blade. Leopard man is not dead! He was shocked, and after a short half-second, he reacted, waved the iron sword in his hand, and slashed at the werewolf. The werewolf was also bewildered by the inability of his axe to penetrate, and he didn''t react for a while. The iron sword slashed on his chest. The werewolf also wore a thick chain mail. The ordinary iron sword slashed like this. Its usually impossible to penetrate through the armor, but today I dont know what the **** is going on. The sword made a violent sound, breaking a big hole in the armor. The werewolf screamed, splashing blood and falling, but the werewolf had the ability to regenerate, and the wound healed quickly. After sprinting backwards and rolling, rolling and climbing, he turned and jumped up, leaped back, avoided all the way, and shouted: "Be careful, the leopard man on the opposite side is a bit evil." "Want you to say? We found out a long time ago!" "Oh! The iron swords of these guys are so sharp, be careful." "Fak, what kind of iron armor is this? My sword is completely useless." "It''s not good to fight like this." In just one confrontation, countless werewolves were injured, but the leopard on the opposite suffered only a small loss. The patriarch of the black temple swung his silver axe and swept away several Leopard warriors in a loud voice, "Retreat, retreat, the whole army retreat." Chapter 211： What do you think of these people? Robb today is in a good mood and got up early. Last night I saw a beautiful picture of a black panther-like girl wearing a white swimsuit, which made him feel good, because that kind of woman who wears clothes has only been seen in his own world, after coming to Fengmo Continent , He hasn''t seen it for a long time. This again evoked his nostalgia for his hometown. Last night he even had a sweet dream. He dreamed of lying on the beach in Sanya, Hainan, watching a bunch of bikini beauties dangling around him. The red-haired bikini girl came to tease him. He just swept the beauty in his arms, and saw that she had turned into Xuelu, and said to him with a tired voice: "Be responsible to me, and then accompany me to clean the Demon King City." Of course, this responsibility is dead and will not be borne, unless there is no need to clean up some **** Demon King City. So Robb pushed Xuelu away, dug a pit on the beach and buried her, only showing her head outside, then rubbed her hair, pinched her nose, poke her face with his fingers, and molested her frantically. . Anyway, this woman often teased herself, which is called pay for pay. I woke up when I dreamed here! In fact, Xuelu was absent these few days. She and Golda and Kik ran out for adventure again. This time it was commissioned by Baron Noren. Ask the three adventurers to help explore the nobles from Westwind Town to the south. If there are monsters blocking the road, clean up the roads between the manors. This task is not easy. Baron Noren pays a lot of money. The three adventurers estimate that it will take a long time to return. Robb guessed that he hadn''t seen Xuelu for several days, and he had missed her a little, so he would have such an obscure dream. It''s actually quite happy to have such a dream, and in a good mood. He happily walked to the stone bench in the yard and sat down, and shouted in the direction of the kitchen, "Lilian, where''s my breakfast?" "Hey? Is the master up?" Lilian ran over immediately and said respectfully: "Sorry, I didn''t notice." Robb felt a little curious, and Lilian was glued to bed with him. Didn''t he notice today? He couldn''t help asking: "What are you up to?" "Yes... teaching my aunt to make fried chicken." Lilian''s expression was a little uneasy: "The fried chicken that the master taught me to make is delicious. I want to teach my aunt to make it so that she can... open a small shop and make some money." She knew that Robb hated her aunt, so she was a little embarrassed when it was involved in the aunt''s affairs, and she didn''t dare to report to Robb. Sure enough, Robb immediately showed a disgusting face: "This kind of aunt who sold you to a trafficker, do you still want to help her make money? Drive away, drive away immediately! Don''t let me see her again, or see her Beat her once." Lilian quietly retreated to the kitchen, took her aunt out through the back door of the church, and let her leave through the cemetery behind the church. Without the annoying aunt, Robb''s mood regained his sunshine. The sisters residing in the church got up one after another. Xiaoyi was sitting in the church studying the "Bright Bible", and two little nuns were doing cleaning. The refugee woman boarding in the church put on her tattered clothes again, covered her face with a veil, and wrapped her whole body tightly. Under the ardent persuasion of the two little nuns, she had a delicious breakfast. , And then said that he would go out to find work, and left the church. She looked very religious when she ate breakfast, she seemed to be full of respect for the food, not even a tiny bit of food was wasted, and she did not dare to waste it. Robb smiled and watched her back disappear into the distance, and then faced Director Elsie, who had just arrived and was about to report some useless nonsense, and said, "Did you see the woman just now?" Director Elsie said respectfully: "I saw it." Robb said: "Any thoughts?" "Very suspicious." Director Elsie said: "In the few rounds of fighting the treasure box monsters, the subordinates also watched the whole process. As civilians, the combat effectiveness of their group was a little abnormally high, unexpectedly. Can react in an instant, avoid the attack, and counterattack at the same time. Several people hit the treasure box monster. Although the box was too strong, their attack did not work, but the reaction speed at that instant was not fake." Robb nodded: "I have the same opinion as you. I deliberately didn''t know anything last night. I took this woman in my church all night, and then I pretended to sleep and gave her a chance. Guess what she did? " Director Elsie showed a respectful look, but didn''t guess. Robb smiled and said, "She stabbed me!" After speaking, he gestured to his neck a few times: "She took out a dagger and stabbed me a lot." Director Elsie was furious: "The officer will go and grab her, and the body will be broken into pieces." "It''s not necessary." Robb smiled: "You don''t think I''m angry, so don''t pretend to be angry." The words pretending to be angry made Director Elsie''s face reddened and the thief was embarrassed. Robb smiled and said: "I pretended to ran into a female ghost and beat her to death with a fist, which is regarded as revenge for myself." Director Elsie: "Then why is she still alive now?" Robb smiled and said: "I used the resurrection technique to pull it up again! She was charged with attempted murder, so she didn''t die, but she couldn''t let her stabbing me for nothing, so I beat her to death and avenged her one at a time. Pull up and send her a swimsuit so that she can show me her figure. This matter will be ignored for the time being." Director Elsie sweated and thought: Godfather''s method of sentencing the enemy seems to be different from our traditional method. If this female assassin who threatens her life is dealt with by another lord, she is afraid that she has already been imprisoned. The dungeon has made an inhuman form. Robb smiled and said: "Dont be stunned, lets see what tricks she is going to play. Send a few people to monitor her and her companions. As long as they dont harm ordinary townspeople, they can do whatever they like. If someone hurts someone, they will be arrested immediately, and if they kill someone, they will rectify the Fa on the spot." Director Elsie said respectfully: "Subordinate officials obey orders." He turned around to leave, and Robb suddenly waved again: "Come back!" "Oh? What else Godfather has to order?" Robb said: "Your police station, pay attention to unify your clothes. Don''t all mess around in the town wearing all kinds of strange clothes. Get a sum of money from me to make uniforms for all the policemen, prison guards, sentry guards, and security guards. Uniforms must be distinguished, and they must have a good mental outlook. Whenever they see a person wearing a police uniform, the townspeople must constrain their words and deeds, and dare not commit crimes, do you understand?" Director Elsie hurriedly said: "Subordinate officials obey orders." "Also!" Robb said: "Police uniforms are unique. Non-police people are not allowed to imitate or wear them. This is very important. People who dare to forge police uniforms will have second-level ceiling fans." Chapter 212： Bad things spread thousands of miles Director Elsie was overjoyed. From this small request, we can see how much Robb pays attention to the police system. He is really under one person and over ten thousand people. Before he was happy for two seconds, he heard Robb lower his voice and said solemnly: "Police are a sacred profession and an example of the people. Therefore, if your policemen commit crimes and commit crimes, the crime will be increased." Director Elsie: "..." Well, the greater the power, the greater the control. Chief Elsie was respectful, and then hurried back to arrange what Robb had ordered. He invited a tailor to help design the police uniform. Then he called a few scouts from the Knights Templar and asked them to pretend to be Ordinary townspeople, monitoring the group of 15 refugees from the female assassin. A team of fifty people must also be prepared, standing by nearby at any time, and the fifteen assassins will be surrounded and arrested at an order. After finishing all this, a prison guard approached him and gave him a wooden bucket: "Seat, the first batch of juice squeezed by the prisoners has come out." Director Elsie quickly opened the wooden barrel, poured a glass of freshly squeezed juice out, and tasted it: "The quality is not bad! Come here, quickly send all the juices that have been squeezed to Godfather. He is looking forward to this batch of juice. Its been a few days, and its a great contributor to the delivery of this thing." At the same time, in a rental villa in Wangjiang Qinghuai District. Fifteen assassins gathered around and listened to the female assassin''s assassination report. "At the time, my dagger was only 0.1 centimeters from his throat." The female assassin whispered: "Then I stabbed it hard, but I felt that I hadn''t cut anything, and the dagger was clearly swept away. After his throat, he was not injured at all. I don''t know what happened." The other assassins were shocked, thinking they had misheard, only the headed middle-aged assassin frowned. The female assassin continued: "I stabbed him more than ten or twenty times. I stabbed him in the throat, heart, temple, all the places where a fatal blow could be hit, but... I can''t stab him at all." Assassins: "..." The headed middle-aged assassin said solemnly: "In other words, are physical attacks ineffective?" The female assassin nodded. "It seems that we have to use another method." The middle-aged assassin took out a small glass bottle from his arms. There are several milliliters of green liquid in it. He put the glass bottle in the middle of the room: "Let''s use this next." "This is... poison?" The assassins saw it at a glance. "That''s right!" the middle-aged assassin said: "This is a poison that the great witch doctor made for us. The effect is very terrifying. It only takes one drop to kill people instantly, ensuring that the other party does not even have time to use detoxification. It is very poisonous. It will spread all over the body." The assassins immediately understood: "Drip into his mouth while he is sleeping." The middle-aged assassin said: "Who will take the initiative this time?" Several assassins raised their hands and expressed their willingness to assassinate. The female assassin said in a deep voice: "Captain, please let me kill him! I''ve got a familiar face with Robert. It''s easier to approach him than you are. I only need to tell the two nuns that I want to spend the night in the church. Was easily accepted by the nuns." The middle-aged assassin thought for a while and nodded: "It makes sense, then you should go." The female assassin pinched the poisonous bottle in her palm, and a fierce light flashed in her eyes, huh, that man who looked at me ashamed, I will come to take your life tonight. After killing you, I will remain an innocent woman. In the evening, the setting sun rode a cane to the west sky, staggered, accidentally fell, and fell from the sky, fell below the horizon, and the sky was dark. Robb is calling her Majesty the Queen again. The phone call between him and Her Majesty the Queen is now almost a compulsory course when taking a bath every day, anyway, it just happens to be boring when taking a bath. Now, Her Majesty the Queen is making a very abnormal request in the crystal ball: "Mr. Robert, I now solemnly request that you sign an exclusive purchase agreement with you. From now on, all military equipment you produce, They can only be sold to me, not to Mondela in Eastgrand, or the desert kingdom of Kurt, or the kingdom of knights, Norma, and other messy competitors." Robbile said: "Is there anything wrong? Just as soon as the call was made, you slapped my face to show me this! It seems that you are quite satisfied with the equipment I sold you. But...the ghost agreed to your request. I am a money-making machine with no emotions. As long as I have money, I can sell equipment." The queen didn''t move her expression, she seemed to have guessed that Robb would say something like this: "I''ll add money." "How much?" The queen said in an extremely difficult tone: "Each sword adds 30% to the price." "Oh, that''s a handful of thirteen silver coins?" Robb pulled his finger to calculate the account: "I earn three more silver coins for each sword. One hundred swords is three gold coins, and one thousand swords make more money. Thirty gold coins, the money is so slow, don''t do it." "I can''t pay more." The queen said with a trace of fatigue: "I am a child without a father or a mother. It took 16 years to escape to the Lost City with the help of the veterans. I just figured out this family background. Its only half a year, and its about to be spent. You...you cant look at me because I dont have a father or a mother. You can help me a little bit? You make dozens of less money. What''s wrong with gold coins? What use do you have for money?" "Buy a maid!" Robb said with a calm face: "Beautiful country girl, only five gold coins, I can buy six more maids if I earn 30 more gold coins. How cool is that? Show me a dance , One squeezed my shoulders, one squeezed my legs, one squeezed my waist, another squeezed my neck, another squeezed my head, one squeezed my arms in my arms, and the other hugged me to bed..." "Wait!" The Queen interrupted him: "How did you count seven?" "Huh? Is it enough for seven?" Robb said, "Sure enough, I have to raise the price a little bit more." Queen:"" There is no reason to talk to such a frenzied guy. The Queen lowered her voice and said, "Dont fool me. You only have Lilian as a maid, and you have never bought a second one. You dont want money to buy a maid. Yes. Dont think Ive never investigated, youre clean and self-conscious, and you havent gotten involved with any women so far, so its not like you said so badly." "Hey... bad things have spread for thousands of miles again." Robb sighed: "Can''t you tell me that I am extravagant and corrupt, and my style is corrupt? Only if it is spread like this is the person who is rich and powerful. The dregs who are too poor to pay for the prostitution will be passed on as clean and self-care. I accidentally spread the poor name thousands of miles away, God!" Chapter 213： You sell me something The more serious people are, the more crazy they are to chat with Robb. Only the kind of guy who is too skinny can go with Robb. Her Majesty was obviously not skinny enough, and Robb''s set of messy words made her brain tremble, and she wouldn''t know what to say for a while. Robb smiled suddenly: "Miss Queen, I know, you have tried out my batch of excellent equipment, for fear that if I sell it to Mondela, your army will suffer a big loss on the front line, so If you want to eat all of my goods, in fact, you dont need to worry so much. There are not many miners in Xifeng Town. I only counted them. The total number of miners who dig copper and iron is less than two hundred." "With this number of miners, they can only dig a few small mines, and the output of iron ingots is pitiful. After selling it to you once, all the miners have no stock in their homes. A lot of equipment will be re-manufactured in time." When the queen heard this, her face stretched slightly. Indeed, what is the use of two hundred miners? Digging a small mine would have to exhaust them, and the productivity of Xifeng Town would be just like that. I had already emptied their capital from the last purchase, so there is no need to worry about Westwind Town providing Mundela with weapons and equipment in a short time. Robb smiled again: "Miss Queen, don''t always cry poor in front of me. From your perspective, instead of thinking about how to save money and reduce expenditure, you should think about how to make money and increase income. Money is not saved. It was earned." The queen squinted: "You have a lot of ideas for making money, but I''m not as treacherous as you." Robb said: "Let me tell you, you always buy things in my Westwind town, haven''t you thought about dumping something to me? The townspeople here are very rich, there is so much money, you dont make money. Their money?" The queen continued to squint: "What do you want to lie to me?" Robb said: "Okay, let''s be straightforward. I lack meat food here. Although I have 10,000 ways to increase meat production, the sudden increase in population prevents me from doing it. It takes four months for a pig to grow fat. Thats why...how many cows, pigs, and chickens do you have, I will accept them here. If you dont lower the price of a copper plate, you will buy them at the standard market price. If you dump them in large quantities, you will be able to offset your expenses." The queen''s eyes brightened upon hearing this! She had already known about the lack of meat in Westwind Town. Thousands of people depended on Robb''s potatoes for a living. Although some cat people catch some fish and hunters go up the mountain to get some game, but the fish in the river and the game on the mountain are limited, how can they afford 10,000 people to eat and drink. It doesn''t take long for this to go on, and the survival of the cat people and the hunters will be a problem. The Queen knew about these things, but did not organize a large-scale caravan to dump Westwind Town, because she always thought Robb was a guy who just cant vomit, and worried that she would organize a caravan to make Westwind Towns money, which would force Robb and Turning his face away, when he builds a Westwind Nation, and fights him with the Desert Kingdom coalition forces, then something really happened. Unexpectedly, Robb not only eats, but also throws up. "Do you really want to take it?" the queen said in a weird tone: "Don''t say that I take my things. Once I deliver them, you will have an excuse to send troops to attack me. What do you say to me? I want to lie to you and join forces with the Desert Kingdom to attack me." "Huh? Can you still operate like this?" Robbile said, "You have provided me with a very good idea." Queen:"" Robb smiled and said, "I wouldn''t do it if I am just kidding you! I said, how can you, a ghost woman, be so wary? Am I the kind of person who likes to make excuses to fight? If I really like to fight. People who have now wiped out the desert kingdom." "Can you really do it?" The queen was overjoyed: "How much money can help me kill Mondela and regain Donggran, and I will also pay for it." "Come less!" Robb said: "If I really destroy Mondela with my own power and regain Donggrand, you will treat me as a super monster and worry that I will come and kill you too. Occupy your Gran Kingdom. At that time, in order to beware of me, you will not eat well all the time, sleep soundly, and lose your hair, and you will become a white-haired witch." Having said this, Robb''s eyes lit up: "Huh? Suddenly I feel that the white-haired witch is also very emotional, I really want to try it." Queen:"" "But it''s troublesome to think about it. You should try to deal with Mondela by yourself." Robb said: "That''s it. Let your merchants bring pigs, cows, sheep, and chickens in batches. I''m Westwind. The population of the town is not yet 10,000. As the queen of a country, you should know how much meat this population needs. You can figure out how much meat you should sell. You can buy large quantities at low prices from the people, and then follow the standards. The price is dumped to me. This is a great opportunity for your treasury to generate income." "Let''s do it like this." The queen secretly rejoiced. This is indeed a good way to generate income. Meat products consumed by nearly 10,000 people are quite a large sum of money. A deduction of 20% or even 30% will have a certain expansion effect on the national treasury, at least it can offset Robb''s increase in the price of weapons. Robb''s face suddenly showed the evil expression of the big bad wolf coaxing Little Red Riding Hood: "By the way, there is also a kind of unprofitable business, do you want to make a profit?" "No basis?" When the queen heard this, she felt that something was wrong, and immediately understood that she was stealing or robbing her. She whispered and said: "I am a royal family! How can I do this kind of thing." "You got it wrong." Robb smiled: "What I said was nothing but selling knowledge. The people in Xifeng Town are rich. Even if they are not rich now, I will make them rich in the future. So, they do. There is a lot of spare money on the bank, dont you want to exchange knowledge for the money in their hands?" "Oh?" The queen became a little interested now: "How can I sell knowledge?" Robb smiled and said: "Look, I can build a thing called a''technical school'', and set up several subjects in it. The first batch will be forging, cooking, tailoring, etc., so that the people can pay to learn these subjects. Its a pity that I lack high-quality old blacksmiths, old chefs, and old tailors to be teachers..." The queen understood at once: "You are eyeing my royal blacksmith, royal chef, and royal tailor." "Hey hey." Robb smiled: "Don''t rush to refuse, let me analyze it for you. A royal blacksmith leads five classes to learn forging techniques. Each class has forty people, and five classes are Two hundred people, each of whom will receive ten silver coins per month for tuition. Well, knowledge, it is reasonable to sell more expensive. In this way, your royal blacksmith can receive a full twenty gold coins per month. Tuition, if you think about it carefully, how much money is this?" The queen made a calculation in her heart and stayed on the spot. Chapter 214： Want to see my shame again? The queen was still discussing the price increase of the iron sword with Robb just now. If each iron sword goes up by three silver coins, 1,000 iron swords will only sell 30 more gold coins, but even if 30 gold coins, the queen also has to Comparing with Robb, after all, the treasury is getting tighter and tighter. Now, you only need to send a royal blacksmith to Westwind Town to be a teacher, and you can get back 20 gold coins every month. This transaction is really a big profit no matter how it is calculated. Moreover, listening to what Robb said just now, he still needs a tailor and an imperial kitchen, which means he can send three people over, and these three people can bring back a full sixty gold coins for himself every month. It only takes three people''s manpower to make so much. It is really not an exaggeration to say that it is a capitalless business. Just thinking of this, I heard Robb add: "I also want a plasterer teacher, an experienced old farmer, an expert in raising pigs, cows, muttons, and other livestock... In short, the best talents from all walks of life welcome them. Come to Xifeng Town to be a teacher, I guarantee their personal safety and personal freedom, and promise to give all the tuition fees paid by the students to the teacher, so that they can bring it back to you, and let your treasury earn a lot of money , I will not draw a copper plate in the middle." When the queen heard this, the sound of gold coins clashed in her mind. If each of these technicians can send her back 20 gold coins every month, then what a fortune is this, how many iron swords can be bought with 13 silver coins? It''s scary to think about it, and I''m afraid that my army doesn''t have to be armed to the teeth. You only need to throw so few people out to get back the income of arming an army. Why not? Although she is a queen and has far more vision than ordinary people, she is limited by the times and does not understand the preciousness of "technology". She does not know that in the future of another world, there will be two superpowers who will monopolize technology for the sake of technology. Do not hesitate to launch an economic war. She doesn''t even know how to measure the true value of these technologies. Her only doubt immediately came out: "Is there really any townspeople willing to spend so much money to learn this knowledge?" Robb spread his hands: "No! But... if I come to pay, they will." Queen:"" After a long silence, the queen said indifferently: "Why do you want to let the townsfolk learn these things out of your own pocket? What good is it for you? You can make all kinds of grandmaster-level things on your own, and these craftsmen under me still Its not a master level, no, not even a master level. You can only be considered an expert level at best. You are a master yourself. Why do you have to spend money to ask a group of experts to teach your townspeople?" Robb pointed to his beloved stone chair and "hot spring pool", and said with a smile: "Because I am lazy, too lazy to teach students personally, and there are no young and beautiful girls, so I will give you this opportunity to make big money. ." Robb lied a little, not because he was lazy, but because he couldn''t teach people at all. If he does not rely on game skills, but on real knowledge, he does not know these skills at all. That''s why he needed to trick the queen''s royal craftsmen to Xifeng Town, spread knowledge, let those inferior craftsmen in Xifeng Town learn a lesson, and improve the overall technical level of Xifeng Town. It is impossible for Robb to cheat with his skills in everything. If he wants to play "Sim City" well, he must improve the townspeople, keep up with the rapid development of Xifeng Town, and not let technology become the city''s shortcomings. . Not long ago, Xifeng Town sent a group of plasterers and blacksmiths to the Guangming Road to teach the queen to build a tap water system. As a result, this group of craftsmen taught the beginning, and the royal craftsmen instantly killed the group of scum. The matter was spread as a joke in Westwind Town. (For those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 168) After Robber heard about this, he has been wondering how to take the craftsmanship of Westwind Town to a higher level, and now it can be said that he has finally caught the opportunity to speak to the queen. Of course, the queen can earn, but Robb will never lose, because knowledge is priceless. The queen straightened her posture and said in an official manner: "Well, I accept your proposal. Tomorrow morning I will start collecting craftsmen who are willing to be teachers in Xifeng Town, and will mobilize merchants to sell to Xifeng Town. For meat products, I only hope that your promise to me will be carried out without a lie." "Of course!" Robb smiled: "Well, I''ll help you say the next thing. Today''s trade fair is over, good night." The crystal ball hung up, Robb stretched out in the water, and Her Majesty still had the pattern broken. If it were Robb, it would never be possible for Robb to provide any technology to an unidentified dominion and dump some goods at most, but Talent, don''t want any of them. At this time, someone suddenly came in at the door of the church. Robb laughed as soon as he saw this person, oh, the female assassin who came to assassinate him last night, is here again today, and still wraps herself tightly. Even his face was covered with a veil. It is a pity that as long as Robb closes his eyes, he can immediately recall in his mind what she looked like in a white swimsuit last night. He smiled and waved to the female assassin: "Oh, hello, Miss Refugee, have you come to church again today?" The female assassin pretended to bow respectfully: "Hello Godfather, I still don''t have a place to live at night, I want to stay in the church, I don''t know if you can accept it." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t you have fourteen companions? I heard that they rented a house in Wangjiang Feelings. Don''t you live with them?" The female assassin said respectfully: "Those who are only people I know in the same village and have no relatives, it is not convenient for me to disturb them. Even if they are willing to take me in to live in their rented house, they are all a group of big men, I Its not suitable to live with them. I dont have the money, and I cant rent a single room package. "So that''s it." Robb smiled and said, "Welcome, warm welcome, then you can continue to live here tonight." The female assassin secretly rejoiced in her heart: Very good! Again got a good opportunity to assassinate. However, before she had time to rejoice for two seconds, she saw Robb beckoning to her in the pool, and smiled: "Miss Sister, you said yesterday that you like my''hot spring pool'' very much, do you want it now? Come on bubble? I will put on swimming trunks, and you will also wear swimsuits. Let''s soak in the hot springs together. Anyway, you are a very generous girl. Shouldn''t you mind?" Female assassin:! Want to see my shame again? The female assassin was furious, but yesterday she had said things like that, and she also put on a decent posture for others to look at. If you dont continue to maintain your style today and lead to the collapse of peoples settings, it will be easy to wear a gang. After that everyone has to die. Death is not terrible, but if you die before completing the task, that''s not okay. Yellow sand! She sighed in her heart, but on the surface she had to pretend to be happy and said: "Okay! I really like this pool. If you can bubble together, it would be nice to have someone talk to you." Chapter 215： Fairy Wind and Cloud Body Art A few minutes later, the female assassin changed her swimsuit and came out. She put on the white bikini swimsuit that was yesterday again. This time she didnt carry the dagger anymore. Anyway, the dagger couldnt stab Robb to death. She only put the little poison bottle in her bikini bra. in. The **** clothes were just two pieces of cloth, and even a place to hide things was hard to find. Fortunately, the poison bottle was so small that it was stuck in the middle of the bra, and it was barely exposed. She walked quickly to the side of the "hot spring pool", jumped into the water with a splash, took out the bottle with a quick motion, moved her hand slightly, patted the mud on the side of the pool, and the glass bottle was inserted In the mud. After all this, she saw Robb walking out wearing a pair of cotton swimming trunks. What kind of crazy swimming trunks are these? The small one, made into a quadrilateral, just wrapped the small part of Robb''s lower body. As the swimming trunks collapsed so tightly, she could even see the bulge under the man''s lower abdomen. The female assassin was almost ashamed. Fortunately, her childhood homicide training made her calmer and calmer than ordinary women. She forcibly suppressed her shyness, or in other words, forcibly cut off her shame as a woman. Let yourself become cold and steel like a machine. Anyway, Im embarrassed now, and Ive been stunned. Even if I see something that shouldnt be seen on the mans body, theres nothing wrong with it. Ive broken the jar. If I can kill him, whats going on now? The effort is worth it. The two were sitting in a hot spring pool of about three square meters, and one was leaning on the edge of the pool, quite far apart. Robb didn''t deliberately approached her, he smiled and said: "Someone takes a bath together, and it really is much happier than a single person." The female assassin smiled forcefully: "I feel so too." Robb said, "When you first came to Xifeng Town that day, I heard the older one among you say that you were hunting on the high mountains for a living?" "Yes!" The assassins had already prepared the words in this regard, and they had unified the caliber. She immediately said according to the materials prepared in advance: "Yes, there is snow all year round on the mountains, and the air there Thin, strong sunlight, life is really not easy, we often have to fight against snow wolves, snow bears and other beasts, and occasionally encounter snow monsters, once a frost giant attacked our village, it was really thrilling, all The villagers ran away without their lives and almost died in the snowy field." "Is the Frost Giant?" Robb clapped his hands: "It''s amazing. It''s not easy for you to survive in the hands of the Frost Giant." Saying this, Robb thought in his heart: Frost Giant, a team-level boss at level 60, when the upper limit was at level 60, I was also very afraid of this thing. A big team of 40 players was required to play this stuff. However, after several expansions in "Black Blade", the upper limit of the level has been continuously improved. When it was opened to level 80 two years ago, Robb was already able to brush Frost Giant alone. Later, the game developers became more and more perverted, and the upper limit of the level was soaring all the way to level 120, and the equipment data became more and more excessive, and the data overflowed so much. At that time, Robb could throw a skill casually to kill the Frost Giant in seconds. I can''t help but sigh, ah, the frost giant has become the tears of the times. The female assassin glanced at Robb awkwardly, and said in a low voice: "The Frost Giant feels that it can''t beat the gem-level treasure box monster you caught from the river last time." Robb thought to himself: Of course I can''t fight. The gem-level treasure box monsters are level 100 elite monsters. The Frost Giants of the level 60 team boss and the level 100 elite monsters can''t fight at all. The female assassin couldn''t help asking: "Why is that treasure chest monster in the river? How did you catch it?" Of course Robb couldn''t say that it was his own skill. He smiled and said, "Perhaps it came from a distance along the river. It happened that I was fishing there, so I caught it. It can only be said to be a coincidence." The female assassin saw that Robb kept smiling, as if she was very talking, and her heart moved. Since I have even betrayed my hue, why not take advantage of his lustful look at my shame, and use his intelligence? Anyway, he seems very silly and naive. She also resisted, moved a little closer to Robb, stood up a little from the water, and exposed the fragrant shoulders on both sides out of the water. Robb smiled in his heart: She should be regarded as a seduction trick that is not even an entry-level trick. But as far as the female assassin is concerned, she has already made a major sacrifice. She also deliberately fluttered a wink in a coquettish way (thinking to herself): "Godfather, you seem to be using a set of fighter combos. The downed treasure box monster, I heard that you have used all kinds of magic to retreat from the enemy. It seems to have the ability of many professions. I really want to know, how many kinds of professional skills do you have?" "How many kinds are there?" Robb pulled his fingers up: "Fighter, Fighter, Fighter, Fighter, Fighter..." As soon as these names were spoken, the female assassin couldn''t help being confused, thinking: What kind of profession are these? Why haven''t I heard of it? Just when his mind was two hundred and five, Robb concluded: "I don''t know any of these! And I don''t know what it is." Female assassin: "..." My Fuck, what a fart? Robb smiled and said: "Anyway, I don''t know a lot, and I know a lot. I won''t be clear for a while. I only secretly tell you a secret, I only tell you, and don''t tell anyone else." The female assassin is overjoyed. The seduction technique is really useful. It seems that my level of seduction technique is very high, and it can be covered with top-secret information. This is a great achievement. Robb whispered: "I have a special ability. All physical attacks can''t hit me." "Oh? It''s so amazing?" The female assassin thought to herself: It is true, I have confirmed this ability, hey, the information he wants to tell me is really true, not false information. She pretended to look around and lowered her voice: "Why can''t the physical attack hit you?" Robb whispered: "In order to guard against assassins, I have always made myself a permanent skill, called''Fairy Wind and Cloud Body Art''. It is a trick I learned from the distant Dongtu Datang. It keeps my body in the''fairy wind''. And the state of''cloud body'',''Xianfeng'' makes me very strong. As for''cloud body'', do you understand? Although you can see it, it also has entities, but you can''t cut it with a knife no matter what Cut it badly, hehe." "That''s the case." The female assassin kept the five words "Xianfengyun Physical Skill" firmly in her mind. This can finally explain why this guy is so powerful and can''t be cut. It turns out that his body is so powerful. Just like "cloud", this spell called "cloud body" is really amazing. Robb said mysteriously and authentically: "However, Xianfengyun Physical Art has two major shortcomings. One is that it can only defend against physical attacks and cannot prevent others. The other is that it can only be released where there is water, and where there is no water. You cant use it, you know, hydrated clouds. Without water, there would be no clouds, so you cant cast''cloud bodies''." Chapter 216： thanks for treatment The female assassin was overjoyed and thought to herself: You two, you actually took the initiative to tell me your shortcomings. Sure enough, men are all big pig hoofs, bewildered by my powerful lure technique, and don''t even know what to say or not to say. According to him, Xianfengyun Physical Art has two major shortcomings. One is that it can only guard against physical attacks. Then, I will kill him with poison in a while. The second is that this kind of spell can only be cast in places with water. No wonder this man always likes to sit by the river and fish. He has to dig a pool in the yard and soak himself in the pool when he has nothing to do. This is to save his life. In other words, if you lead him away from a place with water, he can easily be stabbed to death. For an assassin, nothing is happier than mastering the weakness of the target. She is now ten percent sure of killing Robb. The female assassin couldn''t help showing a sincere smile, and she had to admit that this woman had a beautiful smile. The only drawback is that she has poor eyesight. Robb found that when she looked at herself, she was looking at a dead person. It''s like the look in the eyes of "Kenshiro" when he casts a set of chaotic fist shadows that fill the entire page at the enemy. "Master, Master, the supper you want is here." At this moment, Lilian ran out of the church with a large tray covered with a silver cover. Seeing two people in the pool, she was shocked. Then he came to understand: "Oh, big sister, have you come to church again?" The female assassin turned her head and smiled at Lilian: "Yes! I''m bothering you again." Lilian put down the plate and said, "Sorry, I only prepared a midnight snack. I will make another one right away. You can wait a while." The female assassin hurriedly said: "Don''t dare to work, I''m already screaming when I come to live in the church at night. If I eat your food again, it would be too much." "It''s okay." Robb smiled and said, "The food here is not as precious as yours." This sentence frightened the female assassin, almost thinking that she had already worn her out, and reflexively wanted to make a move. Fortunately, she saw the gentle smile on Robbs face, which forced her to suppress the beating heart, and said sharply, Ah, yes, its really not easy to find some food on the snow-capped mountains. NS." Robb said: "So don''t be polite, come and see what Lilian makes delicious." He lifted the lid on the large tray, and the smell of roasted meat immediately permeated. The people of the desert kingdom have an extremely pious heart for food, and the female assassin is of course no exception. She immediately looked at the big tray with awe. I saw a lot of "skewers" on the tray. The potatoes were cut into small pieces and put on small bamboo sticks; there was also pork, which was also cut into small pieces and put on the same. On the small bamboo skewers; in addition, there are mushrooms, coriander, broccoli, chicken wings, duck tongues, and even a small fish, all worn on the small bamboo skewers and grilled deliciously. The female assassin couldn''t help but swallowed: "What kind of weird way of eating is this?" Robb smiled and said, "This is a famous skewers." A famous ghost, I have never heard of it. The Gran Kingdom originally had this kind of food, is it still famous? I can''t be exposed, I have to cooperate with his statement at this time. The female assassin put on an expression of sudden realization: "Wow, so this is the famous skewers?" A famous ghost, this world is the only one who eats this thing, and the two words of the famous are my ignorant. Robb complained in his heart, but on the surface he smiled and said, "Come on, try a bunch. Do you like meat or vegetables?" The female assassin likes to eat vegetables, because there is a way to eat meat in the desert, but it is as difficult as heaven to eat vegetables. Her eyes are clearly locked on roasted broccoli. Robb picked up the roasted broccoli and handed it to her hand: "Eat carefully, don''t fall into the sink, it will be very troublesome to change the water." This is a superfluous exhortation. People in the Desert Kingdom will never waste food. They treat every food as a gift from heaven and must face it with the most pious attitude. Those who waste food will be punished by the desert **** Set. When he walks into the desert, the sandstorm will hit him immediately, leaving his bones dead. It is impossible for a female assassin to allow food to fall into the sink. She uses the left to carefully hold the skewers. Because she is worried that the skewers will not be strong and the food will fall off, she also puts her right hand under the skewers, if the broccoli When it falls, her right hand will immediately catch it. After finally putting the broccoli into her mouth, she immediately felt a very rich taste in her mouth, with the taste of broccoli, salt, pepper, soybean oil, soy sauce... In this small bunch of broccoli, there are countless kinds of seasonings. Calculated by the price of various seasonings in the world, this bunch of broccoli is simply an extremely expensive luxury item. Only the nobles among the nobles dare to play like this. , Ordinary little nobles can''t afford it. The female assassin moved herself by just one bite: Huangsha! How much grace did I eat for such a luxurious food? I am really a sinful woman. But, it''s so delicious, I''ll take all the sins and everything, eat desperately! She swallowed all the broccoli skewers in a few bites, and then grabbed roasted mushrooms, roasted coriander, roasted potatoes...Anyway, all kinds of vegetables were stuffed in her mouth. It was so delicious. Tears were streaming down. Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you can do it slowly, Lilian went to the kitchen to bake again, and there will be a lot of delivery soon, and I won''t rob you." "Um...so good...eat...you...eat..." the female assassin said vaguely. "I feel very happy to see you eating so delicious." Robb smiled and said, "It''s happier to see you eating than myself." Hearing what he said, the female assassin couldn''t help but squeaked in her heart. Why didn''t this person feel like a bad person? What a good character it is to give food to others...oh no! I cant be fooled by him. Whether he is a good or a bad person, he is an enemy of the country. For the benefit of the country, I dont care about his personal character. Even if he is a saint, he is just a saint of the Kingdom of Gran. It was a disaster. For Huang Sha, I must kill him mercilessly. Thinking of this, the food in her mouth began to lose its flavor. She put the diabolo skewers in her hand back into the tray, and said respectfully: "Thank you for the hospitality, I''m full." Satiated, recharged, waiting for an opportunity, ready to kill! Chapter 217： Delicious, so sweet After talking about something, the female assassin didnt think about it anymore, she casually perfunctory all kinds of questions raised by Robb, quietly waiting for the passage of time, wait, wait, the opportunity cant necessarily wait, but The assassin had great patience while waiting for the opportunity. Sure enough, Huang Tian paid off, she finally waited. After eating the second batch of skewers sent by Lilian, Robb stretched out his arms lazily and said with a smile: "Im full, I dont know why, every time I eat supper, I want to sleep. A nap." The female assassin was overjoyed. Robb said, "But, it''s rare for you to be here with me to soak in the hot springs. If I don''t talk to you and doze off by myself, I would be too rude to beautiful women." The female assassin hurriedly said: "It''s okay for me. I was here to disturb Godfather''s leisurely life. How can I disturb your sleep for me?" Robb said: "Well, then I''m going to bed." The female assassin smiled and said: "Okay, please sleep as much as you want, sleep soundly." She thought to herself: This is the last opportunity for you to see the world with your eyes open. See clearly, you will lose your life in your sleep soon. Robb smiled and said meaningfully: "Then I''m going to sleep, you have fun yourself, have fun." The female assassin did not hear the ridicule in Robb''s tone, because she was already thinking about how to do it for a while, and smiled and replied: "Okay, I will have a good time." Robb leaned against the pool and closed his eyes. At this time, the sky was completely dark, and Xifeng Town became quiet again. Robb''s breathing gradually stabilized, as if he was slowly entering a state of deep sleep. But the female assassin was not in a hurry, soaking in the pool motionlessly, it was not the time to take action. Sure enough, Lilian quickly got out of the church, took away the plate by the pool gently, and smiled at the female assassin. The female assassin gave her a smile. It was correct to not move just now, because the tray had not been confiscated. She knew that the maid would come out at any time, and it was too easy to be seen just now. When Lilian was gone, the female assassin felt that it was time for her to do her hands. She looked around and found that the nuns hadn''t come out tonight, and they seemed to rest early. There was no activity in the dark church nearby, only a few cat people squatting by the river in the distance, but these cat people were so far apart that they couldn''t see the situation in the pool here. The female assassin dug out the poison bottle buried just now from the edge of the pool, pinched it tightly in her palm, and then slowly moved closer to Robb again, just like last night, getting closer and closer. However, there is one place that is different from yesterday. Today she is also in the pool. In this case, if she is close to a man, the body under the water must be very close, which is completely different from yesterday''s situation when she squatted down and approached by the pool. . The point is that she only wore a few shameful cloths, and most of her shame was not covered at all, and Robb also only wore a pair of small flat-leg swimming trunks, which is not very different from not wearing them. , In this case, the two bodies are so close... This made her own breathing a little messy. No, hold on! Your breathing can''t be messed up, you are a killer! It''s cold and cool, no emotion. She forcibly resisted the shaking in her heart, and slowly moved her face to Robb''s face, still using the same trick yesterday to test whether the target was asleep. No man can pretend to sleep in this situation! And Robb''s breathing remained steady and unchanged, and the female assassin was secretly delighted in her heart, great, this guy really fell asleep, now is a good opportunity to kill him. She opened the poison bottle at a rapid speed. As soon as the green liquid in the bottle touched the air, a few bubbles immediately rose up. The whole bottle of potion seemed to be boiling, terrifying. It is indeed a poison prepared by the great witch doctor, and you can feel its violent poison at a glance. The female assassin carefully put the bottle to Robb''s mouth... When he was sleeping, he leaned his head back against the pool and opened his mouth slightly. This is the seam! The female assassin aligned the mouth of the bottle to this slit, and slowly tilted the mouth of the bottle. The green venom slowly and slowly flowed out from the bottle, and a drop of green liquid dripped into Robbs. In the mouth, then another drop, another drop. The female assassin was overjoyed in her heart. Are you still alive now? However, she didnt know that the plot effect of this venom was roughly equivalent to the poisonous spell thrown by the small BOSS around level 50 in the game "Black Blade". Said that the sustained damage caused could not keep up with Robb''s own blood recovery speed. Robb smashed his mouth, pretending to be talking in a dream, and said in a daze: "It''s so sweet, so sweet syrup, so good... so good... give me some more..." Female assassin: "..." Is there a mistake? She looked at the bottle in her hand with a look of horror? No, the dose must be insufficient, I will give you the entire bottle. She turned the bottle upside down, and the few milliliters of poison all dripped into Robbs mouth. It was poured too quickly, and even a drop on her lips stained Robbs lips green. Robb pattered his mouth and said in a daze, "Good time, sweet, great time!" The female assassin was shocked, thinking to herself: Could the captain give the wrong medicine? What was given to me was not poison, but a cure? The witch doctor is an obscure profession, and the poisons and healing medicines made are green and green. Maybe it''s mixed up. At this moment, Robb moved suddenly, looking like he was about to wake up. The female assassin was startled, she slapped her backhand on the muddy ground by the pool, and slapped the glass bottle into the mud. After finishing this action, Robbs eyes were already open, and she didnt have time to escape from Robb. Open, still keeping a very close distance from Robb, the two faces close together, breathing each other. At this moment, the atmosphere became weird and embarrassed. Robb pretended not to know anything, even with a drop of green venom on his lips: "Miss refugee, you... weren''t you across the pool just now? Why... did you sit next to me? Put your face so close in front of my face?" The female assassin bit her lower lip. At this time, she had no choice but to act according to the pre-set words. She pretended to blush, and said shyly: "I think you are asleep and look handsome. I want to... I want to come... and give you a secret kiss while you are asleep. Who knows that you woke up at this time? , It''s... really shameful." Chapter 218： The intelligence she exchanged for her life "Oh? That''s the way it turns out." Robb''s face brought a coercive smile: "Then why secretly kiss! I''ve always been bad at rejecting other people''s requests, and I will try my best to help people in difficulty, since you are like this. If you want to kiss, you must want to kiss, if you must want to kiss. I will let you kiss, but if you kiss, I will kiss. After that, I will not be responsible." The female assassin had a message in her heart that MMP must say, men are big pigs'' hoofs. If you give you a bamboo pole, you will climb up along the stick. When you hit a snake, you will follow the stick. Go to hell! The ghost wants to kiss you, and he still says something like a charity that he must want to kiss, the old lady doesn''t want to kiss you at all. She cursed in her heart, but on the surface she had to maintain her personality, she had to be "shy" and said: "Then...then I...just..." She put on the expression of a commoner girl who admired the lord and performed a full ten, shy but bravely approached Robbs lips, kissed him, and then quickly backed away, blushing "ashamed" and covering her face. Jumped out of the pool: "I''m ashamed, I...I''ll go to bed first." Robb smiled and waved his hand: "Okay, sleep well." The female assassin pretended to be too ashamed to speak, and ran towards the church, one step, two steps, three steps... Suddenly, she suddenly felt something was wrong, and a burning sensation and severe pain came from her lips. The position of the lips spread out, filling her whole body. She didnt even think about what happened at first, but she thought about it after a second. When she poured venom into Robbs mouth just now, a drop of venom accidentally fell on Robbs lips, and Robb didnt put it either. When the venom was wiped off, she had to kiss her something. She treated that thing as the captain and took the wrong medicine, so she didn''t watch out, and really kissed him. When the lips touched, the poisonous night on Robb''s lips touched her lips. Then, the poison burned the skin in an instant and entered her blood. So poisonous! If this kind of thing is eaten directly into the mouth, it will definitely kill her in an instant. Now it only touches the lips, but only enters the capillaries. The assassin has been associated with highly poisonous creatures since childhood, and it has a good poison resistance. sex. She knew that she could hold on for a while before the poison would enter her heart through the blood. Now I just start to feel numbness in my body, dizziness and swelling of my head, and there is still a long time to live. "Damn it, isn''t it a cure? Then why didn''t it kill him, but I got poisoned as soon as I touched it? Huangsha! Now I''m dead, this poison is insoluble." She thought to herself: "But , Even if you die, you have to hurry to Wangjiang Feelings, and send back the information that you have finally deceived, the information of Xianfengyun Physical Art..." Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth fiercely, rushed into the church, and draped his torn clothes on his body. He couldn''t even take care of the mask. Anyway, the face and hands are not shameful, and it doesn''t matter if someone sees it. , Now we must race against time to send the intelligence back with our lives. She ran out of the church hurriedly, and in such a short time, her body was a little numb. The poison was really terrifying, just one drop, and it had such a strong effect if she just wiped it on her lips. She knew she could not last long, so she walked quickly under her feet. Robb smiled and asked, "Miss Sister, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you go to the church to rest? Why did you leave suddenly?" The female assassin turned her head and smiled forcibly: "Suddenly remembered something, I want to talk to some of my friends from the same village." "Oh, then you walk the night carefully." "Yeah, yes, thank Godfather for your care." The female assassin finally managed to hold on to say these few words, and she had to keep her walking posture as stable as possible, and don''t reveal that she has been poisoned and even walking is difficult. After finally getting out of Robb''s sight, she hurriedly took a sigh of relief, tried her best, and ran towards Wangjiang''s feelings. Every step was so difficult, and every step felt that she couldn''t hold her down. But she can''t fall down yet! for Motherland! For the yellow sand! She burned her life, step by step, step by step, step by step like a minion, like a devil''s pace, and finally staggered to the Wangjiang Qinghuai District, knocked on the door twice, and completely lost her strength. The door slipped slowly. "Crack!" The door opened, and an assassin poked his head out, found her, and quickly dragged her into the house. Several assassins surrounded the female assassins: "What''s wrong with you? Have you been attacked by revealing your identity?" Other assassins flashed to the window and door, ready to meet the enemy at any time. "No... I... didn''t reveal my identity... I was just poisoned... my own poison..." The assassins were relieved to hear her say this. The female assassin said with a difficult voice: "I used...with my own life...to get important...intelligence...that fellow Robert...is not afraid of poison...the poison of the great witch doctor is not effective against him." The assassins were silent. The middle-aged assassin grabbed the female assassin by the shoulder and asked urgently: "What else?" The female assassin spit out a mouthful of black blood, and said with difficulty: "Xian...Xian Fengyun Physique makes him... very powerful, and he is not afraid of physical attacks, only afraid of magic... Only when there is water, can he cast fairy Physique. ...Where there is no water...you can...kill...he...or, use magic...devil..." After saying this, the female assassin tilted her head and dropped her arms softly. A heroine who died heroically for her country has no regrets. The remaining fourteen assassins collectively mourned for several seconds. After a while, the middle-aged assassin raised his head: "Your death will not be in vain! You have brought back extremely important information for us. We will inherit your last will and complete this operation perfectly, no Will fail your sacrifice." After speaking, he turned his head, grabbed the youngest assassin, dragged him to the front, and whispered: "Immediately bring back the information on the Xianfengyun Physical Skills, and inform the commander-in-chief and the military division." "I want to stay to assassinate Robert and avenge her blood and hatred." The young assassin gritted his teeth. "What I said is an order!" The middle-aged assassin said: "If you ask you to go, don''t talk nonsense to me, do you want her to be buried here with us with the information returned by her life?" The young assassin had to silently bowed his head, wept, and then jumped up, pushing the door and rushing into the night. "Wrap her body in cloth and put it in the back room. If the mission is successful, we will take her back to the desert." The middle-aged assassin said to the remaining assassins: "Next, we will fight! Patience. Wait for the opportunity, wait for Robert to leave the artificial river to a place where there is no water source nearby, and then! Let''s go together." Chapter 219： Eliminate potential threats Early in the morning, Robb was sitting on the stone bench to eat breakfast again. The lovely cat girl Huahua also lay down next to his stone chair when it was time to go to bed. However, she is a bit pitiful today, her expression looks aggrieved, and even the six beards on her face don''t look very energetic, and she is a little drooping. Robb asked softly: "What''s the matter? I don''t seem to be happy." Hua Hua flatly said: "Fish is getting harder and harder to catch. The population of Xifeng Town is increasing. Everyone catches all the big fish in this small river. It took me half a night to catch it last night. A little fish cant get enough to eat. Robbile said: "I have said that I will enter my own fish-raising rhythm earlier. By catching river fish, this will definitely be the result. Don''t worry too much. Her Majesty''s caravan will come in two days and there will be a lot of meat. When the meat is shipped, the price of meat products will drop drastically. Humans are relatively less fond of eating fish, preferring to eat pigs, sheep, cows and chickens, and the competitive pressure of fishing will be less." "Oh." Huahua still kept her mouth flat, unhappy, until Lilian got her a fried chicken leg, she happily finished the chicken leg, then turned it into a cat cake, and fell asleep next to Robb. This guy is obviously a cat person, not a cat. I don''t know why he can make a pie. Robber really wants to turn her over and look over to see how her hands and feet are placed. However, before this evil idea could be implemented, Director Elsie came. He walked to Robb and said in a low voice: "Godfather, the dozen or so assassins you asked me to monitor have been identified. They were sent by the Desert Kingdom. The people I sent to monitor them, look from them. Many people in the Desert Kingdom came out with their unique living habits. The scout reported that the army of the Desert Kingdom camped thirty miles north of Westwind and deliberately did not move forward. It seems that they were waiting for the actions of these assassins." Robb smiled and said, "Well, I guessed it." Director Elsie continued: "They had a movement last night." "Oh?" Robb smiled: "What are they doing?" Director Elsie: "The female assassin died suddenly, I don''t know what happened." Robb smiled and said, "Oh, that was because she wanted to poison me, so I replied with a drop of venom. I didn''t know that she couldn''t hold even a drop. I really don''t blame me." Director Elsie thought: So you did it! What a spicy hand, such a beautiful girl would die if she said she was poisoned, she didn''t frown, she still had a sunny smile on her face, what a terrible Godfather. Treat yourself as gentle as the sun, but treat your enemies as ruthlessly like winter. He was thinking of this when he heard Robb smile and say: "Don''t destroy the corpse, I will resurrect her when I turn around. Her charge is only attempted murder, and the crime is not dying, but she can still be rescued." Director Elsie: "..." You can''t make complaints, you lose when you make complaints. Director Elsie can think of it with her toes. The reason why the female assassin can get such a counterpoint is because she is beautiful and has a good figure, and Godfather has taken a fancy to it. After she is resurrected, she is estimated to be imprisoned in an eighteenth appearance or twenty-four bridge Mingyue Ye. If Godfather is a little frantic, Togenko''s thirty-six style and Oedo''s forty-eight hands are also possible. But don''t tell the truth about this kind of thing. As a subordinate, you can just pretend that you don''t understand it. There is no need to figure out the boss''s ideas so clearly, otherwise the boss may find a reason to cut his head any day. Director Elsie said respectfully: "Understood, his subordinates will pay attention to recovering the corpse. In addition, I want to report that the youngest of the group left Westwind Town in the middle of the night last night and went north. Although I was able to stop him, I thought Godfather had said that if they didn''t cause trouble, there was no need to deal with them, so the officials didn''t get rid of them." Robb smiled and said: "You did the right thing. That person should have sent the letter back. The secret of the Xianfengyun Physical Technique will soon be spread to the enemy." Director Elsie said dumbfounded: "Xianfengyun Physical Skills? What is it?" "Well, to put it simply, the enemy now thinks that I can easily be killed without water." Robb smiled and said, "They should already be planning to find a place without water to kill me." Director Elsie said: "Godfather, now everything is found out, are you going to take action against them?" Robb shook his head and said, "Although I can order you to rush over and arrest all those a dozen people as prisoners of reform through labor, and add a dozen more people to Xifeng Town, this will not work, even if you know that your opponent is a bad guy. If there is no evidence and the current crime of the other party is not caught, we cannot convict others, because that would break the law and order. The only person who can convict now is the female assassin. The other dozen people are innocent. But let ten Several enemy assassins have been lurking in Westwind Town. It will affect the safety of ordinary townspeople. Therefore, the only way to solve them is..." Speaking of this, Robb dragged a long tone, revealing an evil smile: "Fishing law enforcement!" "Huh?" Director Elsie was confused by this new vocabulary: "What is fishing law enforcement?" Robb didn''t explain the word because he was worried that Chief Elsie had really learned this trick. He just wanted to use extraordinary means to relieve the potential threat of Westwind Town, but he didn''t want his policemen to play this trick in the future. Turned his head and smiled: "You go and arrange an opportunity for me so that I can leave the church and go to a place where there is no water." Director Elsie was confused: "Does the fishing law enforcement mean that you are going to deal with the enemy while fishing? Then why find a place without water? How to fish without water?" "Don''t worry about so much. In short, make arrangements so that I can walk to the place where there is no water in a reasonable and reasonable way." Robb smiled and said, "Then, it depends on how the dozen or so assassins are going to perform." Director Elsie knew, nodded and said: "The next officer will make arrangements immediately." Half an hour later... The amethyst mine in the back mountain of Westwind Town suddenly made a loud "bang", and then a large group of miners on the mountain shouted: "It''s not good, the mine caved in!" "Hurry up and call for someone, there are two miners trapped in the cave." "You will die if you sleep for a long time. Only Godfather has the ability to dig through tunnels in a very short time." "Yes, right, go get Godfather!" Under the instruction of Director Elsie, the miners threw out the lines that had already been compiled. Such a major event, of course, spread throughout the entire Westwind Town in an instant, and all of them in the town were all running toward the Houshan Mine. Some plan to save people, and some plan to go to the theater! Of course, there will also be opportunistic actions. Chapter 220： Cold-blooded, backstab Wangjiang Feelings Community, a room for rent. An assassin ran into the house and said to the middle-aged leader: "Captain, there is a chance. The Houshan gem mine collapsed. It is said that two miners in the mine did not have time to come out. Now only Robert can use the fastest one. The speed rescued the person, so... he moved! His maid pushed him towards the mining area in the back mountain in a wheelchair. There was no water source nearby, it was all stones." The middle-aged assassin was overjoyed and jumped up. "Well, there he can''t use the Immortal Wind and Cloud Physical Skills, it''s an excellent opportunity to kill him. All members are dispatched! If you don''t succeed this time, you will be benevolent." The assassins rushed out of the room excitedly! As soon as they left, two police officers jumped out from behind the house. One of them quietly turned the window into the house, picked up the body of the female assassin, and handed it out the window. The police officer outside picked up the body and said with a smile: " The woman Godfather wants is here." The policeman who handed him over said in a bit embarrassing manner: "In other words, after all, we used to be paladins who served the God of Light. Wouldn''t it be bad to do this kind of thing? How could there be a way to help the big guys grab the girls? " The policeman carrying the corpse hummed: "We are obviously saving people. We send the dead to Godfather and let him summon angels to resurrect people. This is doing good deeds, which is in line with our God of Light who loves everything. Besides, this woman is a believer in Seth, the **** of the desert. She is clearly a heretic, and she is kind to her if she cuts it into seventeen or eight yuan. What''s wrong with robbing her?" The person thought carefully before: "reasonable!" The two carried the corpse and ran all the way towards the church. Robb was sitting in a wheelchair, Lilian pushed him behind, and the two of them went up the hillside. The hillside used to be a wild slope, and things like wheelchairs could not be climbed, but since the arrival of the Knights of the Temple, every mountain Open the road and meet the Water Tower Bridge. A very smooth gravel road has been built on this hillside, and it is easy to walk on the wheelchair. In addition to the two of them, countless townspeople are also running towards the mountain. If it were in peacetime, the townspeople would maintain considerable respect and politeness towards Robb, and would voluntarily stay away from him. But the situation is different now. When I heard about the big event of mine collapse in the mountains, the townspeople were anxious. In addition, the mountain roads were not wide repaired. How could the townspeople pay attention to the details of keeping a distance from Robb? Everyone was in a mess. , Ran up noisily on the mountain road. Robb was soon surrounded by the crowd and came to the front of the gem mine in the back mountain. Several policemen were maintaining law and order here, and a large group of miners were standing outside the mine and talking. Jonny, the boss of the gem miner, has dust on his face. He can''t see his face clearly. He can only hear him yelling: "There are still two people who haven''t come out. Dig, dig..." Then, a large group of townspeople babbled: "Godfather is here, get out of the way." The miners in front gave way, and Robb came to the entrance of the mine. It was really a place without water. There was only a pile of dug stones and dust everywhere. For the convenience of mining, the miners put the mine in The snow on the top was cleared up, and there was really no water in it. The assassins in the crowd couldn''t help being overjoyed. The middle-aged leader raised his hand and made a small gesture. All the assassins scattered in the crowd began to move. Soon, a large semi-circular encirclement was already faintly Formed, in addition to the front, there are assassins lurking in several other directions. For example, behind a middle-aged woman to the left of Robb, an assassin stood. Behind a miner directly behind, there is also an assassin... And the strongest assassin leader stood on Robb''s right, hiding behind a carpenter. He looked around, and his subordinates were already in their positions, all ready to take action... The siege exercises have been carried out thousands of times. Questions such as how to shoot and who shoots first have been discussed and rehearsed in advance. There is no need for the leader to do any more command. All he needs to do is to issue a " Its just a signal to start. In fact, the assassins knew that even if they succeeded in assassinating Robb with so many onlookers, they would be torn to pieces by angry police and townspeople, but they could no longer wait for a better opportunity. Now I can only hold on to the idea of ??dying with Robb, and do my best to fight hard. Even if you die, you have to complete your mission. At this time, Robb finished listening to Jonny''s report and nodded, as if he already knew the situation. He stretched out a hand, pointed at the mine buried in mud and rock, and began to mutter: "Fouchin, the goddess of the earth, please listen to my request..." With this curse, the townspeople of Westwind Town were suddenly confused, thinking: What the hell? Why did our Godfather recite the spell? He doesn''t need to chant spells at all to use magic? Only when he first came to Westwind Town, he pretended to recite the incantation several times, but then everyone knew that he was recanting it. Now, Godfather actually chanted the mantra again. The townspeople, who are more flexible in their brains, already feel that something is wrong. It''s a pity that the assassins didn''t feel anything wrong. They knew too little about Robb, and they didn''t know that he was fooling people just by chanting a spell. The middle-aged assassin thought to himself: Very good! When I was chanting a spell, I was probably chanting a ground splitting technique, or a spell like manipulating rocks. The magic of the earth system has magical effects and various terrain-changing effects, so the spells are often smelly and long. If you don''t chant it carefully, it is easy to read the spells incorrectly and cause the cast to fail. There are only a handful of magic swordsmen in this world who have received special training to chant mantras while slashing people with their swords. But even so, they can sing mantras at the same time as they draw their swords. It''s not very complicated, it''s often just simple gain magic, or low-level magic like fireball or ice archery. The mantra is short and it is not easy to read it wrong because of distraction. Therefore, the middle-aged assassin decided that Robb must now focus all his attention on chanting the incantation. At this time, it is easy for humans to ignore snipers from other directions! "You are dead!" He raised his hand, snapped his fingers in the air with a "slap". The assassin who was hiding behind the miner behind Robb immediately shot! Moreover, he was merciless as soon as he shot: cold-blooded, back stab! The poisonous dagger pierced Robb''s heart. However, the assassin who shot did not naively think that he could succeed, because the enemy was so powerful, he was already mentally prepared to be taken over by the target. Sure enough, Robb suddenly stopped casting the spell, turned around and grabbed the assassin''s wrist dangerously. But at the same time, the two assassins lurking on Robb''s left side jumped out of the crowd at the same time, and their poisonous daggers slashed towards Robb''s neck. Chapter 221： Sneaked When the assassins fight in a group, their way of attack is different from that of fighting alone. When fighting alone, they pay attention to killing with one blow, but when fighting in a group, it doesnt matter if you cant kill with one blow. There are also second and third blows. . Robb had just taken the attack on his back heart, two assassins jumped up on the other side, and two poisonous daggers attacked his back heart again. These assassins have been waiting for an opportunity for a long time, and they have fully brewed all their power before they shot. They shot fast and ruthlessly, and within a blink of an eye, the two daggers had reached the point of Robb''s vest less than three centimeters away. Seeing that Robb was about to splatter blood for five steps, he suddenly pointed back: "Spider web surgery!" A huge spider web ran out from nowhere. It brushed the ground and brought the two assassins behind the web. The two daggers were naturally unable to attack. The two assassins were struggling in the spider webs. , Looks very funny. This kind of monster that doesn''t need to chant a spell, throws spider net skills as soon as he raises his hand, really surprised the assassins. However, the assassination did not end. Three more assassins sprang out from the crowd at the same time, attacking Robb''s neck, back and chest at the same time with three swords. Robb pretended that he could not use the "Fairy Wind and Cloud Body Art", and his combat ability dropped sharply. He did not use those messy combos. He just tripped quietly under his feet. On one side of his body, the three assassins were tripped and thumped at the same time. on the ground. Then, six assassins sprang out from the crowd at the same time, and from six directions, they stabbed fierce daggers at Robb. Robb couldnt help being amused. These people are actually quite strong. If they assassinate another magician, even a great magician, they might be able to succeed, because their serial assassinations cooperate very well. Used to attack before and after, in one go. If its a common mage, or something like a fighter, when dealing with the first few rounds of attacks, you have used all the life-saving skills, how can you beware of their assassinations one after another, it is really letting people? It''s hard to guard against. Poorly, they were against Robb. He hit the ground with his right foot, boom, a thunderous blow! With him as the center, the earth within a dozen yards around was shocked. The ordinary townspeople were unscathed, but the six assassins who rushed towards him snorted at the same time and were shocked. One plus two plus three plus six, twelve assassins were knocked down. Robb knows that there is one last... That middle-aged assassin leader! He hasn''t shot yet, and there is his final blow. He looked around, and immediately spotted the middle-aged assassin leader. However, what is interesting is that he did not rush over with his men in a series, but took advantage of the opportunity of his attack to open a stealth and stealth. NS. Now he was not far behind Robb, slowly touching it in a sneaky posture. It turned out that he saw that several of his subordinates could not hurt Robb in a series of shots, so he knew that there was still no chance in frontal combat. However, he thought that Robb did not know the number of his gang. After the previous serial attack failed , Robb might think that all the assassins have been killed. Then, his defenses will relax, and at this time he sneaks behind Robb and stabs Robb in the back of his heart with a "lawbreaker dagger" to end the battle. Anyway, there is no water here, and Robb can''t use the Immortal Wind and Cloud Body Art. No matter how strong he is, there is a limit. As long as he successfully hits him, he can be killed. With this thought in mind, the assassin leader slowly touched Robb''s back step by step. He was very confident in his sneaking, and his invisibility was perfect. Even the townspeople who were close to him did not notice an invisible guy slowly moving beside him. There are only two ways to detect such a stalker in the real world. One is to use spells or related props such as the "Eye of True Sight", and the second is to rely on the flow of air, breath, and even the ground. Weeds and small rocks on the ground. Unfortunately, he did not know that Robb could distort the laws of the world and force the world to use the rules of the game. In the game "Black Blade", the success rate of stealth is related to the level. People with high levels can easily find low levels. Conversely, if a high-level person sneaks, you don''t know even if you walk next to a low-level person. (The same goes for the stealth rules in World of Warcraft.) Robb''s level is too high for the assassin leader. He glanced at it and he could see that the assassin leader was pouting his ass, short body, and cautiously approaching him. There was nothing like a real eye. No need to use it. "It''s interesting!" Robb could have turned around and slapped the assassin leader, but he always felt that this was not fun. At this time, he should play a trick decisively. He suddenly got up from the wheelchair. Before the assassin leader had time to react, he saw Robb brush the ground and disappeared without a trace. "My Fuck! Sneaked?" The assassin leader suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. The target to be assassinated actually sneaked, sneaking in front of this top assassin. Did you make a mistake? Do you know assassin skills? Wait, don''t panic, there is nothing terrifying about opponents having assassin skills. In the assassin business, I am an outstanding master, not just anyone who can play with me, calm! The leader of the assassin took a deep breath. Although he doesn''t really see the eye, he has a wealth of stealth experience. He has also fought with assassins in other countries, and he knows exactly how the assassin should fight the assassin. Assassin vs. assassin, sneak vs. sneak, the first thing to do is to hide yourself, as long as your position is not exposed, you will be invincible, and then you will slowly find the enemy. As for the method of finding, it is very simple. Observe the ground more and see where the dust is raised when there is no one, there are small rocks rolling when there is no one, and there are flowers and plants that suddenly fall down when there is no one, that is, the other party sneaked and stepped on it. There, then just stab it over there and win. The assassin leader himself remained motionless, but his eyes turned left and right, watching every inch of the ground around him vigilantly. However, after watching for a long time, he didn''t see any movement on the ground. Only a few police officers rushed out and arrested all his downed men. They were still shouting excitedly: "Twelve prisoners of reform through labor were caught." He couldn''t help thinking to himself: Could it be that the fellow Robert has been standing still in place after sneaking. As soon as he thought of this, he felt that his shoulder was lightly patted! Chapter 222： Dont want to use death to escape Feeling slapped on the shoulder twice, the assassin leader almost jumped up to a height of two meters, and the cold sweat all over his body was frightened. He is now in a sneaky state. In theory, no one can see him. How can someone? Will pat him on the shoulder from behind? If he didn''t slap his shoulders, but stabbed him with a knife to the point of his vest, he would have burped. He turned around abruptly, however, behind him he saw only a few townspeople who looked at the crowd with joy, and did not see any targets that threatened him. "What the hell? Where is the person who slapped me on the shoulder?" The sweat on the forehead of the assassin leader ran down like a waterfall in Nicaragua. At this moment, he felt patted on the shoulder again. "Wipe, are you behind again?" The assassin leader swipes the ground and turned around. This time he turned around several times faster than before, regardless of whether he had caused any airflow. However, no matter how fast he turned, he couldn''t keep up with the speed of the person who just patted him on the shoulder, and he still didn''t see anything behind him. It''s **** hell! The assassin leader wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling startled and frightened. At this moment, he suddenly heard Robb''s voice sounded very close to his left: "Brother Assassin, it''s me, it''s me!" "Huh?" The assassin leader heard it all at once: "It''s Robert!" "That''s right, it''s me." Robb''s voice said with a smile: "Not only you can sneak, I will too." The assassin leader was startled, without thinking, waved the dagger in his hand and stabbed in the direction where Robb''s voice sounded. However, nothing was stabbed! In fact, even if he stabbed him, he would still Miss, and he felt the same as if he hadnt stabbed him, so he would never feel whether he stabbed Robb. Robb''s voice suddenly came to the left: "I am here." After a while, I ran to the right again: "Actually I am here!" Suddenly he came to the back: "No, no, I''m actually behind you." In a blink of an eye, I went to the front again: "I lied to you just now, I am in front of you." The assassin leader froze in an instant, stabbing the left, the right, the front and the back. After a frantic stabbing, he suddenly stopped and sighed: "Fine!" Then he turned the dagger, yes. Pricked in his own heart. Robb suddenly appeared in front of him, stretched out his hand to clasp his wrist, and said with a smile: "Don''t die so fast, let me tell you, you have committed the crimes of espionage and attempted murder. After five years, it is impossible for you to run away." Assassin leader: "..." Robb flicked it casually, and the assassin leader was thrown in front of the two policemen. Both policemen carried the king''s blessing on them. As soon as they reached out their hands, they buckled the assassin leader, making him unable to struggle at all. The two policemen chuckled and said, "The wonderful labor reform is waiting for you. We are just short of more than a dozen people to dig a small canal, so we happily decide that it is you. Suicide is useless, Godfather will resurrect you and continue to do it. Live, you cant escape, only with labor can you liberate yourself. Assassin leader: "!" At this time, the onlookers finally understood what was going on, and a group of people laughed happily, "So it''s like this!" "A blind assassin came to assassinate Godfather. It''s really a matter of life and death." "Godfather can be killed by you scumbags?" "Stand still and let you chop, you won''t be able to chop." When the assassin leader heard this, he couldn''t help protesting loudly: "Impossible! There is obviously no water here, and it is impossible to activate the Immortal Wind and Cloud Body Art. We can obviously cut it, obviously." Robb leaned in front of him with a grin, and whispered in his ear: "That''s my tongue." Assassin leader: "..." "Okay, take it away." Robb waved his hand. The Paladins dragged and dragged them into the jail, and they took a dozen assassins into the jail. Then they opened up the mine with a skill. Of course, there were no trapped miners in the mine. The inside was completely empty. play. Robb waved to Director Elsie, who immediately ran over. "I said, asking you to create a reasonable and reasonable opportunity to leave the water. How did you make such a big movement for me? You deliberately collapsed the mine to attract people from the town to watch, so you can''t make things smaller. ?" Robb said in an angry manner. Director Elsie said with an embarrassed look: "Well, the lower officials have thought of many small methods, but Godfather''s lazy name Megatron Westwind Town, there is no small method that can reasonably draw Godfather away from his stone chair. If a little trick can get you out, then the townsfolk must think it is a fake Godfather, and the townsfolk think it is a fake thing, of course the assassins will not accept it." "So, thinking about it, only this kind of sensational method can make people feel that it is not so incredible that you leave the chair." Robb: "..." This makes no sense. Robb had to sit back in his wheelchair and said to Lilian: "Fight, go home!" After the townspeople laughed, they dispersed. Todays assassination has brought a lot of after-dinner topics to Xifeng townspeople, and they can brag happily. The townspeople in this small town can have few things to brag, and there are some topics. Can explode for a year. Just as the townspeople blew up, Robb returned to the church. I saw that two policemen had been waiting for him for a long time. In the church yard, beside his stone chair, there was a corpse wrapped in white cloth. It was the female assassin who was poisoned to death. Although she was dead, But the toxic can ensure that the body is not parasitized by insects, so it looks lifelike, and the expression is also very serene, because she provided important information to the motherland before she died, so that she died without regret. However, this poor girl will soon regret it! Robb said to the two policemen: "Thanks for your hard work." The two policemen immediately respected: "It is our honor to serve Godfather." After speaking, the two walked away quickly, which did not prevent Godfather from resurrecting the female assassin in an 18-like appearance. Robb moved his buttocks, moved himself from the wheelchair back to his beloved stone chair, paralyzed, and then waved his hand gently. Use the resurrection skills of Paladin, Shaman, Druid, Witch Doctor, Pandaren Monk, etc. He used the resurrection technique of a special profession in the game, "Mage", and "Mage" is a game profession designed on the background of the belief in the **** of the desert. I saw a sand wind blowing, covering the body of the female assassin, and then, a **** with a dog''s head was looming in the sand wind. Of course, this is not a real god, just made by the art of the "Black Blade" game. 3D animation... The **** only blew out yellow sand, spinning around the female assassin''s body, a few seconds later, the female assassin suddenly opened her eyes. She is alive! Chapter 223： Thats my kobold The first thing the female assassin saw when she opened her eyes was the 3D animation of the **** with a dog head. She was so surprised that she almost yelled: "Set, the **** of the desert!" However, this thing is not the true **** of the desert, and it is impossible to respond to her. It is just a 3D animation of resurrection. After it blows out the sand to save the female assassin, it puts a very aggressive and domineering POS, and then , A burst of yellow sand wrapped it, and when the yellow sand dispersed, he had disappeared without a trace. "Huang Sha!" The female assassin exclaimed, trying to jump up and worship her god, but she found that she could not move, something wrapped her tightly. She lowered her head and took a look, only to find that she was wrapped in layers of white cloth like a mummy. This was a common method used by people in the desert kingdom to temporarily dispose of corpses. As she struggled and twisted, her body twisted on the ground like a silkworm chrysalis, twisting... The picture is actually quite happy. Only then did she remember that she was already dead. She was poisoned to death by the poison given by the great witch doctor. Before she died, she sent the information back to the other assassins, and then smiled at Jiuquan. The white cloth on his body must have been wrapped up by his companions in order to temporarily preserve his corpse. If you guessed right, the white cloth is still covered with medicine that can prevent the corpse from getting corrupted. Why did I live again? The female assassin immediately thought of the desert **** Seth who had just disappeared, and she couldn''t help but feel ecstatic: "Yellow sand! My **** came out to save me. The great desert god! You saved me!" "No, it''s not." A disgusting voice suddenly jumped out, interrupting her extremely happy speech, and then said in a strange tone: "It''s you who I resurrected, not the **** of the desert." "What?" The female assassin was taken aback by the sound, and she quickly looked around. Then she realized that she was actually lying in the courtyard of the church, next to the familiar stone table and chair, on which there was a paralyzed stone chair. Like a priest with a broken leg-Robert. "Hey? Why am I here?" The female assassin was taken aback, and quickly said: "Ah, dear Godfather, how did I get here? Did something happen? I left you last night and went to find me. My fellow townspeople, and then fell asleep accidentally, why did you come to your yard? You are still wrapped in a strange cloth?" "Don''t pretend, you can''t do it anymore." Robb smiled: "Female assassin from the desert kingdom, you have already revealed your identity." As soon as these words came out, the female assassins face changed horribly, she wanted to jump up and fight to the death, but she couldnt get away from the white cloth wrapped around her body. She hopped around on the ground like a big cicada pupa for a long time, and finally still He fell weakly, and said with a black face: "Fine! Kill me." "What''s the matter with you woman?" Robb said, "I just said that it was you who I resurrected. Why should I resurrect you if I want to kill you?" The female assassin''s forehead was a bit blocked, and she didn''t understand what was happening: "It was obviously Seth, the **** of the desert, who resurrected me." "No, no, you made a mistake. You saw that the thing is not Set, the **** of the desert." Robb laughed: "It''s just a kobold who looks like Set." The female assassin was furious: "Kouhu!" "Don''t believe me?" Robb smiled: "Well, I will show you a lot of kobolds and various animations." After speaking, Robb waved his hand casually, the magic of the "magi", sandstorm! The 3D animation effect of this skill is that a **** with a dog-headed human body appeared in mid-air, blowing in front of him, and then, a large area of ??yellow sand came out, rushing toward the sky with fierceness. In front, if there were people in front, they would be buried in the sand by this magic in an instant, but Robb was placed against the open space, so after only a sandstorm blowing in the air, the **** of the kob head slowly disappeared. Female assassin: "..." Robb waved his hand again, the magic of the "magi", death came! The 3D animation effect of this skill is that Robb rises up with a dog-headed god, making him look like he is a big circle. With him as the center, a whirlwind of yellow dust keeps spinning. All enemies who revolve and dance, entering this whirlwind of sand and dust, will be torn to pieces. Female assassin: "..." Robb waved his hand again, and the deity disappeared without a trace. He smiled ill-intentionally at the female assassin: "Look, I told him to come out, and he came out and asked him to disappear, and he disappeared. He is not your desert **** Set, but I raised him. Of a kobold." Female assassin: "..." She was so shocked that she would not dare to speak for a while, and after a long time, she sighed with difficulty: "Huang Sha! You...Who are you?" Robb smiled and said: "I am the target you have been assassinating, the front master of Westwind Town, the king of sloth, the great magician with broken legs, the person who likes to bathe in the open air, the inventor of small snacks, the father of God. ...Robert! Tsk, after adding so many titles, it feels like when I introduce myself, I will become very awesome." The female assassin snorted: "The title length is really awesome, but what kind of messy titles are you? Do you want to pretend or be funny?" "Alright, let''s get the point." Robb said, "Let''s get it right! Except for one of your dozen or so companions who was deliberately put back by me for transmission, all others have been arrested by me." As soon as the female assassin heard it, she immediately understood what had happened. She snorted and whispered: "It turns out that we were exposed in the first place? It turns out that I have been playing by you all the time." "It''s not that it was exposed at the beginning." Robb smiled and said: "At first, I just thought that a group of strong people came to Xifeng Town. They need special attention, lest the knights break the ban by force and injure the civilians. Until you When I ran over when I was sleeping, I stabbed my neck with a knife. Only then did I realize that you were malicious to me." The female assassin whispered: "Impossible, I was sure you were asleep." "Yes, I did fall asleep." Robb smiled and said, "But ah, you don''t know that I have a special ability, that is, if someone attacks me, it will allow me to enter the battle from the''normal state'' Status'', at this time, I will definitely wake up, so from the time you stabbed me for the first time, I was already awake." Robb enjoys the "rules of the game". In the game "Black Blade", if the player is attacked by anyone, monsters, or NPC, they will change from the "normal state" to the "combat state" and at the same time Accompanied by obvious prompts, such as the red light particle effect flashing at the edge of the field of view, it is strange that Robb does not wake up. Chapter 224： Even criminals have rights The female assassin couldn''t understand what the normal state, the fighting state, and what kind of things in the real world, but she understood her attack made Robb vigilant. "In other words, you have been cooperating with me in acting behind you, deliberately letting me wear a swimsuit, deliberately telling me the shortcomings of Xianfengyun physical art, in fact, you are all lying to me?" "Bingo!" Robb smiled: "You are right." The female assassin sighed deeply and closed her eyes in pain: "So, the information I sent back desperately is false. Because my companions have listened to my false information, they all fell into your trap. ." Robb smiled and said: "Whether they listen to your information is actually meaningless. They can''t beat me anyway, but the process will be slightly different." The female assassin completely admitted: "Are they all killed?" "No!" Robb smiled: "Just like the three thousand prisoners of war you have seen, your dozen or so companions of assassins are now in the prison in the back mountain, and their first job is to dig a canal. " The female assassin was angry: "You are insulting people! Brave warriors and sacrificial assassins should not be treated like this." Robb spread his hands: "Come less, do bad things, and be ordered to reform through labor is reasonable. It''s better than killing them all. I only allow them because I respect life and respect that every human parent is not easy to bear and raise them. Live, but you cant eat for nothing. Whats wrong with doing some labor? The female assassin remained silent. After several seconds, she whispered: "What do you want to do to bring me back to life? Do you satisfy your shameless lust? If this is the case, now I am unable to resist, you can succeed! But, You get me, also..." "You can''t get your heart, right?" Robb smiled: "Don''t say such silly lines, and don''t think about what I will do to you. You are willing and I will not. I only sleep. Love me, and also the woman I love, and will be responsible for her after sleeping. I will give her what she wants. If she wants the stars in the sky, I will not give her the moon. If she wants me to destroy the world, I will not save. The world! And you, obviously can''t get me such a favor." Female assassin: "..." As a woman, hearing a man say something like this, she was a little bit strange in her heart, or to say, a little envy, yellow sand! If there is a man in the world who treats me this way, how happy would he be? In the desert kingdom, the status of women is very low. It can be seen from their conservative dress that the desert kingdom protects women''s "chasteness" very severely. Women can only show their faces and hands to others, and the rest are all Shame body can only be seen by my husband. This is actually proof of mens perverted oppression of women! In the desert kingdom, women have no self. They are the "property" of their husbands. Hearing Robbs outrageous remarks, the female assassin couldnt even take care of it. She could only silently. After a while, she said: "Then what are you doing to resurrect me? Let me die like this, isnt it? simpler?" Robb smiled and said: "From birth to growing up, it is not easy for a person to eat, how much water to drink, and how much social wealth is consumed? It is hard to grow into a young and mature period, and you can work, work, and pay back. The society is gone, but you told me that you were going to die? Im hehe! Why are you going to die so easily? Give me a good job and create wealth to repay the societys kindness of nurturing you." Female assassin: "..." Robb said: "A dozen of your companions are now in prison. In theory, I should also throw you into prison and work with them. However, considering the difference between men and women, if you are thrown into a group of armed forces. Among the sirs, it will be very dangerous..." Speaking of this, Robb smiled and said: "Even if you are a criminal, you have the right to life, survival, personal safety, personal insult, legal property protection, defense, appeal, accusation, prosecution, etc. Wait for the right, so I cant let you take a huge risk and live in a mens prison. The female assassin was shocked by his messy claims... What is his theory? Dont you let the lord play with something like criminals? Torture if you want to be tortured, torture if you want to be tortured, cry if you want to cry, cut off your hands and feet if you want to cut off your hands and feet, dig up your hands and feet if you want to dig a pit, dig a pit and bury it. Lots of messy rights. Robb concluded: In short, you cant go to a mens prison, and there is no womens prison in this town, and there are no conditions for establishing a womens prison. To put it simply, there is no woman who can beat, and I have not built a womens prison. People go to be the warden, so I got you in my church. From today on, you are a prisoner of reform through labor managed by me personally. Your sentence is three years. During these three years, you have to be in my church. Do miscellaneous, work, and labor! Help Lilian do housework and serve my daily life." Female assassin: "..." Robb continued: "If you behave well, you can shorten your sentence depending on your performance. If you commit an unruly intention during your sentence, and you break any new law, your sentence will be extended again. You dont want to be a prisoner of reform through labor. If you die, behave obediently and do things well." After speaking, Robb waved his hand, and a blue and white maid uniform fell in front of the female assassin: "This is your labor reform work uniform. Change it in a while, and then go ask Lilian what she has to do." The female assassin gritted her teeth and said: "I refuse!" Robb said: "Refusing to reform through labor means that society will be abolished and will be destroyed by humanitarianism." The female assassin gritted her teeth and said solemnly: "I''m not rejecting labor reform. Assassins are very forbearing creatures. I can temporarily succumb to you in order to survive. It''s not a big deal. But I reject this skirt. The skirt is too short, it will cause me to show a section of calves, ankles, and make me look like a slut." Robb: "Huh? You are not very generous, did you show me bravely in a swimsuit? Are you still talking about this now?" The female assassin said bitterly: "That was a sacrifice made for the mission, and it was not my intention. You just said that even if you are a criminal, your personality is not insulted. It is an insult to my personality. I was seen ashamed." "Wow, in that case, have I already insulted you?" Robb smiled triumphantly on his face: "I like this kind of insult." The female assassin said bitterly: "I will kill you, for sure!" "Intimidation threatens others." Robb said: "Now that you have committed the crime of intimidation, the period of labor reform has increased by half a year, from three years to three and a half years." Chapter 225： Your name is the sofa? Although Robb''s mouth was spitting out the female assassin''s slot, he called Lilian over in a blink of an eye: "Modify the blue and white maid''s clothes and lengthen the skirt so that the skirt can be dragged to the back of the instep." Lilian already knew who this female assassin was at this time. She whispered: "Master, how dangerous it is to take a bad assassin in our house? She still wants to kill you, so she still takes care of the length of her skirt?" Robb smiled and said, "Don''t forget that I am a priest. My job is to influence bad guys and turn them into good people." Lilian wanted to make a complaint. You are not a real priest, but when this came to her lips, she still obediently took it back. She didn''t want to really complain about her master. The owner is a good person, she already knew that. She took out the needle and thread and flew dexterously in her hand. After a while, the blue and white maid''s clothes were revised, and a new skirt was connected under the skirt, and the connection was decorated with a circle of lace. It''s hard to tell that this skirt is part of it. Both Robb and the female assassin couldn''t help but praise this beautiful needlework. "Okay, the skirt has been changed. Now you won''t be able to expose your calves and ankles, so that''s okay?" "Yeah!" The female assassin obediently admitted. Robb waved her hand and cut open the white cloth wrapped around the female assassin with a wind blade. She finally got out of the "silkworm pupa" state. The first thought when she jumped up was to attack Robb, but thinking that he was so powerful, I had to forcibly suppress the thought again, sighed, picked up the maid uniform that Lilian handed out, and got into the church. A few minutes later, she came out, already wearing a blue and white maid''s uniform, and stood next to Lilian. Lilian wore black and white flowers, and she wore blue and white flowers. When the two stood side by side, it was really seductive. Robb smiled and said to Lilian: "From now on, you will be the maid maid. Although there is only one subordinate, you are not polite to this subordinate. Let her do things to her heart. She wants to cleanse her sins by labor, and she should work. ." Lilian glanced at the female assassin next to her. She felt a little stingy at the thought of her assassinating her master several times, and she puffed up her cheeks and said, "I will!" Robb smiled and said, "Okay, it''s time to ask what your name is. I can''t always call you a female assassin, right?" The female assassin gritted her teeth and whispered: "Safa!" Luo Boqi said, "Hey, the sofa? There will be such a name, too awesome! What kind of parents do they need to be frantically named the sofa for their daughter?" The female assassin was angry: "Safa should be pronounced Sofa. In our desert kingdom, it means quiet, clear, and pure, so many girls will name it like this. Why does it become a sofa in your mouth?" Robb spread his hands: "Safa should obviously be transliterated as sofa, why should it be translated as Sofa? Meow, it''s really unscientific. But forget it, this is not the point, go and work, my house is always Lilian. People are doing it, and I feel so distressed, now there is finally someone to share, hahaha!" Westwind Town, Houshan. In the valley where goblins and ogres once lived, there is a huge prison. It can hold more than 3,000 prisoners of war, which can be regarded as the largest prison on the mainland. Because other countries have never considered respecting prisoners of war. The enemy soldiers caught on the battlefield are either killed or sold as slaves. It is impossible to build a huge prison to centrally manage them. Therefore, Westwind Town has unwittingly created the Guinness World Record of "The World''s Largest Prison", but unfortunately no one in this world will come to award Robb, the creator of the prison. The thirteen male assassins, including their middle-aged leader, were all confiscated of all the weapons, poisons, props, etc., and then kicked into the cell by the prison guards. During this process, two assassins wanted to resist. However, what they didnt expect was that the skills of those prison guards were far beyond their expectations, and the two guys who wanted to resist were just a few tricks. He fell to the ground and said with a smile to them: "Don''t look at me now, I was an elite warrior in the Knights of the Temple back then, you, a yin-playing assassin, dare to fight me in front of me? To tell you, Godfather personally ordered that any reform-through-labor prisoner who dared to attack the police can rectify the law on the spot. We did not take the opportunity to defend and kill you. It is already a blessing from heaven. Give me a good reform through labor." The assassins were angry and wanted to resist, but the middle-aged assassins grabbed a few men who wanted to make trouble, and whispered: "Forbearance! Keep a useful body so that you can continue to serve the country in the future. Don''t waste it here. Killed." The boss spoke, and the little assassins stopped making trouble. After the prison guards left, the middle-aged assassin pulled his men to the corner of the cell and whispered: "We just entered the prison. We tried to find an opportunity to meet with General Madara, ask him about the situation here, and study the situation. There is no way to escape. Maybe we can cooperate when the army is attacking the city. After all, the assassins have received professional training, and their tolerance is very good. Since the boss said so, let''s bear it. After a while, a group of prison guards came over and escorted them to the back of the prison. There were two parallel white lines drawn on the ground. The guards threw their tools on the ground: "Along the shape drawn by the two white lines, dig a long one. The long canal, this is your job today. In the evening, when you hear the sound of the bell ringing, you can stop working and walk with other prisoners. Come here to work. When its time to go to bed, I will ring the bell again, and you will go back to the cell just now to rest." The middle-aged assassin thought to himself: Let us follow other prisoners? In other words...at that time we can win the opportunity to speak with General Matura. Now that the assassins had their minds to care about, the assassins didn''t panic, picked up tools such as shovel, and dug up the ground. Today is the first day of the assassins in jail, so there are many prison guards who are in charge of them. Robb told Director Elsie that he should take care of them in the first few days of his imprisonment, as long as they are overwhelmed in the first few days. , Its easier to manage later. Therefore, Chief Elsie sent ten people to take care of the thirteen assassins, and all ten people asked Robb to ask for a king''s blessing, so that one person can hang a group of them. Chapter 226： Prison Travels The assassins didn''t need to act rashly, they just dug the canal silently, but they didn''t work very hard, that is, just pretending to be. The ten prison guards who were in charge of them saw that they were slowing down, but they did not come up to beat them. Because Robb has said that using whips and sticks to force reformers to work is the most stupid and inefficient method. Apart from exhausting the supervisors themselves, it may not have any good effect. As long as the prisoners of reform-through-labour have a little chance, they should be lazy or lazy, and should they be sabotaged or sabotaged. What really allows prisoners of war to work hard is the various benefits and commutation measures, and these things do not need to be rushed to tell prisoners of war who have just gone to jail, just wait for them to learn about them. While pretending to be working, the thirteen assassins looked at their surroundings secretly. They saw that there were prisoners of war working everywhere. While carrying a large basket of fruits... Many prisoners of war were left unattended, and there were no prison guards around them. The leader of the assassin saw Madara from a distance. The vanguard general was obviously an important person. No one was watching. He was carrying a basket of apples. He was carrying a basket of apples. When no one noticed beside him, he took it from the basket. I took an apple out, stuffed it in my mouth, and ate it clean in a few bites. I also carefully bit out the apple core, took out the apple seeds from it, and hid it in my pocket. The apple core was also thrown into his mouth, chewed up and swallowed, and then he continued to walk forward carrying the basket. The assassin leader couldnt help laughing and crying, thinking: The prison guards here are really big, and apples are an extremely expensive fruit. In our desert kingdom, its not surprising that the nobles wage war for the apple trees in the Green State. Actually filled a basket to give prisoners of war, and no one was sent to take care of it. That would be good, it was stolen by Madara. He couldn''t help cursing inwardly: Luo Tuoluo is really unspeakable, the nobleman of the dignified desert kingdom, with countless gold in his family, actually went to other countries to steal the fruit, can it be even more unspeakable? It''s fine if we haven''t been discovered. Once we''re discovered, we won''t lose the face of our desert kingdom. Of course, cursing and cursing, he got a very pleasant piece of information, that is, there is no guard around Madara. As long as he can get rid of the prison guards around him who are looking at him, he can connect with him. The evening arrived very quickly, and the thirteen assassins were working while pondering the surrounding environment. Of course, their work efficiency was not very good, and only a small section of the canal was dug out. Then they heard the sound of bells, loud bells echoing over the entire prison. The moment the bell rang, the entire prison suddenly became lively, and the guys who were still working in silence just burst into laughter. Someone actually yelled: "It''s dinner!" "It''s time for the wind." "Oh! Today is Soy Milk Day." "Yes, I''ve been looking forward to it for several days, haha." "Soy milk day is my favorite." "Huangsha! Please give me soy milk day every day." The prisoners all smiled happily and gathered in one direction. The assassins looked blank: "What soy milk day?" The ten prison guards who were in charge of guarding them pointed in the direction where the crowd gathered and said, "Go, too. There is a total of one hour to eat. After you finish your meal, you can move freely in the open space in front of the dining hall. Someone blows the whistle and must return to work at that time." The assassins said "Oh". Although they still don''t know the situation, they got another good news, that is, they can move freely for an hour. Isn''t that cool? It seems that it is not too easy to get in touch with General Madara. They gathered forward following the crowd and found that the ten prison guards hadn''t really followed. Soon, they were among the prisoners of war. Two prisoners of war found them immediately and turned to ask: "Huh? New here? Not from our vanguard." "Yes!" an assassin whispered: "We are the spies and assassins of the main force. The assassination of Robert failed and we were caught in." "Huang Sha! You are actually going to assassinate that guy. It''s amazing." The POWs of the Vanguard Army expressed their admiration. Several people turned their heads and gave them thumbs up: "The main force is still so powerful. The vanguard fought with the Skeleton Soldier he summoned and the Voidwalker was all gone. You can actually attack Robert directly, which is considered very strong." Assassins: "..." Seeing that these guys are still in the mood to say such cool words with a smile, the assassins can''t help being a little upset. You are all arrested and locked up in jail for hard work. Do you still dare to talk and laugh? An assassin whispered: "Just now we were escorted by more than a dozen prison guards to work. Is the supervision here very strict?" A prisoner of war replied in a low voice: "It''s okay! As long as you don''t try to escape for a few days, they won''t take it too seriously." "What if you try to escape?" an assassin asked. "Better not." There was a wonderful expression on the prisoner''s face, like the kind of reminiscence of something terrifying. After a few seconds, he whispered: "I escaped, and then I was put on a ceiling fan. , As someone who comes here, I must advise you, dont get involved with the ceiling fan in this life, dont." The assassins didn''t know what the ceiling fan was, but seeing the expressions of the prisoners of war, they roughly guessed that it should be a very terrifying instrument of torture. The prisoners of the vanguard said in a rushing voice: "Anyway, let''s observe for a few days. You are assassins. You are the best at observation. Don''t act rashly." After that, everyone has already poured into the canteen. It is impossible to have a canteen capable of accommodating three thousand people this year. The assassins discovered that the canteen is partitioned. In this area they work, there are only about seven or eight. A hundred prisoners of war, the rest should be in other areas. The assassin leader looked around, but he didn''t see Madara. It seems that he was assigned to a cafeteria in another district to eat. It seems that it is impossible to pick up the head while eating. You can only wait until the free time after eating, and talk to him in the open space outside. "Where can I get the food?" an assassin asked the prisoner next to him. "Follow me." The prisoner of war led him to the corner of the cafeteria and took out a dinner plate, which was a very crude iron plate: "Take this plate and pick up the meal at the front window." When the assassins looked at the plate, they thought: a poor plate, it seems that the food will not be any better, it should be the grade for cattle. Chapter 227： I don’t believe this soy milk is sweet The assassins couldn''t help sighing: "This plate is terrible. I feel that the food distributed here will not be better than that of cattle." As soon as these words were spoken, the vanguard prisoners of war next to them looked at them with weird eyes, and did not speak for a while. After a long time, a prisoner of war whispered: "Don''t talk nonsense, what we are eating here Its no worse than the little nobles in the desert kingdom." "Huh?" The assassins wondered if there was a problem with their ears: "What did you say?" The prisoner of war said: "I said, what we are eating here is aristocratic meal!" The assassin seriously suspected that he had auditory hallucinations. No, no, no, he could never hear hallucinations. These prisoners of war must have been brainwashed by the enemy country and they were talking nonsense. An assassin reminded the prisoner of war very seriously: "I said you have a bad brain? Or do you know nothing about what the nobles eat? The nobles of our desert kingdom can often eat vegetables picked in the Green State. You can still eat vegetables here as a prisoner of war..." Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the fastest prisoners of war who had returned their dinner and passed in front of the assassins with their meal plates. On that crude iron plate, there was a bread, two boiled potatoes, two green vegetables, and a cup with a milky white liquid. I don''t know what it was. The eyes of the assassins were immediately attracted by the two green vegetables. The bread potatoes are not important anymore. There are only those two green vegetables, which is so piercing! This...this thing is in the desert kingdom, only the green state can produce so little, and that little vegetable is all the noble lords, where is the turn of ordinary people to eat? Ordinary people just eat the pie! Even if the food is improved occasionally, that is, to eat some lamb or camel meat to celebrate the festival, no one is eligible to eat green vegetables. "My Fake!" an assassin couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice: "I''m dazzled, hell." "It''s a coincidence, we are also dazzled." The assassin next to him said. "This is actually food for prisoners of war?" Even the assassin leader who has always been calm and sensible can''t help but wipe a sweat: "I haven''t even eaten this food a few times." The leader of the assassin does not have a noble title yet, and the green cabbage is occasionally mixed when eating with the big names, and usually cannot be eaten often. The assassins thought: What''s wrong? A prisoner of war laughed and said, "Its not surprising that there are green vegetables. The Gran Kingdom is not a desert after all. Growing green vegetables here is as difficult as our desert kingdom. Besides, you have never seen Godfathers miracle. I opened the snow and sowed on the frozen soil below. The next day...the whole piece of green vegetables on the hillside grew up. The first time I saw it, I almost peeed my pants in fright." The assassin frowned: "If you call him Godfather in order to save your life in front of him, I can understand, but you are talking to us now, shouldn''t you call him Robert? Have you already collided with the enemy and betrayed the country? ?" The vanguard prisoner of war said with a bitter face: "I can''t help but yell after seeing too much of what he has done. Okay, well, it was my fault. I called him Robert. Is this all right? Newcomer, let me tell you. Say, this Robert farming is too cruel. If you plant it today and harvest it tomorrow, everything that can grow in the field is completely worthless in his hands. Green vegetables are nothing? Let me tell you, my dinner plate is really valuable. Yes, it is the soy milk in this cup." "What is this?" The assassins stared at the cup: "It''s called soy milk. As the name suggests, it should be made from beans? What''s so great about this?" "The beans are really nothing, and the beans are ground into a pulp." The prisoner said in a serious manner: "But, add sugar in it, oh oh oh, that''s terrible, but the nobles of our desert kingdom don''t necessarily have a chance. Yes, but, in our place, you can eat sweet soy milk once every five days, hahaha, once every five days! Hahaha!" When the assassins heard this, their faces changed color, sugar? No need to say how precious sugar is! More valuable than vegetables, even harder than gold! This is something that even the nobles of the desert kingdom dare not eat casually, because eating a bite of candy is a bite of gold, and the family can''t afford to eat it like this. Unexpectedly, did the people here melt the sugar in soy milk for the prisoners of war to drink? Do not! This is never possible! This second prisoner of war must be lying to me, I have to try it with my own mouth. An assassin hurriedly squeezed to the food distribution window, a lazy-faced prison guard put a piece of bread, two potatoes, two greens, and a cup of soy milk on his iron pan, and then said: "Next!" His expression was indifferent, he seemed to be doing very ordinary things, and he didn''t have the prudence when distributing food. The assassin saw that when the guard was dispatching potatoes, the spoon in his hand was stained with a piece of crushed potato the size of a ping-pong ball. With the swing of the spoon, the piece of crushed potato actually fell to the ground. The assassin didn''t even care about his status, and he screamed with distress: "You! You waste food. Food is a gift from the heavens. You will be condemned by the heavens." "Oh? Did you lose a piece?" The prison guard stalled: "Wasting food is really bad. If you don''t mind picking up something on the ground to eat, that piece of potato will be given to you. Pick it up quickly." The assassin was overjoyed, squatted down quickly, picked up the broken potato, and put it in his iron plate. The potato was stained with the mud and sand on the ground, but the assassin didnt care. He ate the sand-wrapped noodles in the desert kingdom. I dont know how many times there are pie, this is not a problem at all. There was only joy in his heart, and he couldn''t help sighing: "God of the desert! Thank you for giving me an extra piece of potato." "Cut, Godfather planted it, and I gave it to you. Why do you thank the God of the Desert?" The guard was very dissatisfied and said, "I didn''t understand when I was in the church before. After listening to Godfather''s words, more and more The more I feel that something is wrong, the gods have cut off all our human efforts, making it seem that they are all given to us. In fact, it is our own hard work." The assassin pretended not to hear the complaint. Now he is unable to defend his gods, so he can only return to the prisoner of war pile with the iron plate. First of all, he picked up the cup of soy milk and snorted coldly: "I don''t know what to do. I believe someone will take the sugar to the prisoners of war. If the soy milk is sweet, I will show you a striptease." After speaking, he put the cup to his mouth, raised his neck, and poured it in. Chapter 228： (@ In the open space in front of the prison cafeteria, there was an assassin dancing naked. Three circles on the left, three circles on the right, twisted neck, twisted butt... More than 3,000 prisoners of war clapped their hands and laughed. The cheerful atmosphere made people forget for a while that they were all prisoners who had lost their personal freedom. So, as long as human beings can eat and wear warm clothes, where can they hang around? Only the assassin leader was not in the mood. He fumbled and searched among the crowd, and finally found the general of the vanguard, Madara. While observing the prison guards in the distance, the assassin leader cautiously approached Madara and made sure that no guards were monitoring them. Then he whispered: "General Madara, hello, I am the spy of the main force. , And Captain of the Assassin." "Oh?" Madara fixed his eyes on the assassin dancing naked, clapping his hands and matching the rhythm of the naked dance. More than three thousand prisoners of war clapped together and hummed the ancient desert folk songs. After taking two shots, he whispered: "What do you want to say when you come to me? Are you going to escape from prison?" "Yes!" the assassin leader whispered: "I''m good at sneaking, landing silently, and know all kinds of flashing footwork. If I want to escape, the chance is great. I think, if your subordinates To cooperate, if you deliberately create a little confusion, I can even take you out. We can take out what we have seen and heard in Westwind Town, and even the information of Robert, and give it to the commander of the Eastern Army. ." Madara shook his head and sighed: "Don''t be silly, you can''t get out! You don''t know how terrible these three hundred prison guards are. My men have tried various escape methods, but they can''t They took one off their hands." "How terrible can it be? Isn''t it only three hundred people?" The assassin leader said: "We have more than three thousand people." Madara smiled bitterly: "These three hundred people plus the blessing of the king, there is no suspense in slinging over three thousand of us. I really don''t think we have any chance." The assassin leader was a little angry: "General, don''t you even have the courage to give it a try?" "What is there to try?" Moran Luo said: "If there is a fight between three hundred and three thousand, the noise will be very loud. The shouting and killing will reach the church. When Robert hears it, he will definitely take action. Yes, as soon as he shot, the battle was instantly over." The assassin leader couldn''t help being surprised: What made a brave dual-armed warrior so embarrassed? Why would three thousand people be afraid of one person? He said solemnly: "Then you are willing to be imprisoned here all the time? Oh...No..." He suddenly thought of something: "You are a nobleman, you can wait for the country or family to pay you back. I''m such a fool to consult with you." Madara shrugged: "I''m doing this for your own good, so that you will suffer less from the ceiling fan." "Huh!" The assassin leader snorted coldly, and stopped talking nonsense with Madara. He continued searching in the crowd, and soon found an old acquaintance, a shaman belonging to the vanguard, this shaman In the vanguard''s attack on Westwind, he was severely injured by Robb''s huge fork-shaped lightning. He was later cured and thrown into a prisoner of war camp. Now he has become a glorious reform-through-labor prisoner. The assassin leader dragged the shaman to the corner and whispered: "Would you like to escape with me?" The shaman was stunned: "You want to escape?" "Yes!" the assassin leader whispered: "I must run away. One of my subordinates went to report the commander with wrong information. I must run back and correct the wrong information, otherwise it will harm the commander. of." He explained the "Fairy Wind and Cloud Physical Technique" at a very fast speed, and then concluded: "I must hurry up before the commander formulates a new strategy and tell him this is false information, otherwise the commander will definitely be Yin." The shaman looked at him with a look of Erbi, shook his head and said: "Don''t be stupid, even if you correct the information, no one can beat Robert, and the East Road army is destined to be hanged, so don''t bother. " The assassin leader said: "Do you really don''t want freedom so much?" Shaman said: "Yes! That''s why I worked hard to reduce my sentence. I performed well in the last month. I was named a model of Xifeng Prison''s reform-through-labour. He was an advanced individual and had a demonstrative role. Therefore, Godfather granted me a one-year sentence reduction. Now I only have two. Years in prison, if I behave well, the remaining two years may be reduced in a blink of an eye. Maybe in two months, I will be able to walk out of the prison in a big way. Why am I risking death?" Assassin leader: "..." What happened to this group of people? Could it be that their fighting spirit has been polished by the mere green vegetables and sweet soy milk? Do not! This is not a citizen of my desert kingdom. Well, I wanted to take you to escape together, but you are so unambitious, so don''t blame me for just taking care of myself. That night, the assassin leader used an expert-level unlocking technique to easily open the door of the prison, and then led his twelve men to use stealth skills, sticking to the root of the wall, and slowly sneaking out of the prison like a ghost. Their stealth strength is indeed extraordinary. They were not found all the way to the prison wall. They went over the wall and the guards were unaware. After turning out of the prison, they crawled slowly against the shadow of the valley edge. They are indeed excellent, setting the record for the farthest escape from the Westwind Town Prison, and they sneaked to the exit of the valley without being found. However, when he was about to get out of trouble, the assassin leader suddenly realized that he seemed to have stepped on something... a mark flashed on the ground. "No, Frozen Trap!" The leader of the assassin only had time to shout, and he felt an extremely cold ring of ice swaying against the ground. He and his men were all frozen in their feet, stuck to the ground and unable to move. More than a dozen assassins looked at each other and were at a loss for a while. Then, several patrolling prison guards rushed over, raised the scepter, and bumped them. The assassins were all stunned to the ground. When they woke up, they realized that they were hung on a strange thing. Several prison guards were looking at them with weird eyes: "You try to escape. According to the rules of Xifeng Prison, you must be tortured by a ceiling fan in three gears. " An assassin whispered: "Is this a ceiling fan?" The other hummed: "What''s so scary about hanging people like this?" The assassin leader also said: "We are the people of the desert. We are not afraid of any torture. Let the torture be more violent." The prison guard chuckled: "Now you can still be **** your mouth, and you won''t be **** it soon." He put his hand on the rotating handle of the ceiling fan and said with a smile: "You tell me, I still like to play with this." After speaking, he violently exerted his force and shook the spinning rod so fast... Assassins: (@[emailprotected]) Chapter 229： Im going out tomorrow It was getting dark again, and Robb once again soaked in the hot spring pool, looking at the stars in the sky. In the calm night, everything seemed the same as before. The only difference was that the person who brought him supper today was not Lilian, but the female assassin. Sofa, wearing an extended version of the blue and white maid uniform, also deliberately found a hood to cover up his black hair. The exposed skin was only a face and a pair of hands, which was tightly wrapped. If it''s an aunt wrapped like this, it''s hard to see, but a beautiful woman wrapped like this makes her even more mysterious. So, to be beautiful is to do whatever you want, and no clothes can hide your natural beauty. She put a plate of skewers coated with various spices on the side of the hot spring pool, and whispered: "The supper you want is here." After speaking, she still showed a look of contempt: "Even a supper is so luxurious, and the food is covered with all kinds of expensive spices. Your luxurious waste will be condemned by the gods." Robb said: "Eating a skewers is luxurious? You have to be condemned by the gods? Is your crazy map gun really good? Apologize to the little brothers and sisters who eat skewers all over the street." The female assassin didn''t understand the infamous words, pretended not to hear, and ignored him. Robb smiled and said, "Would you like to eat together? Let''s be luxurious together, just like yesterday." Sofa bit his lower lip: "I still know who I am! Now that I am still alive is an incredible thing, and I dare not expect to have good food like yesterday." Robb knew that she loves vegetables more than meat, and smiled and stuffed a burst of roasted broccoli into her hands: "Take it! Although you are a prisoner of labor reform, you also have the right to eat your stomach. My fellow Assassins still have candy for dinner today." "Hey? They can still have sugar to eat?" Sofa was a little unbelievable. Robb smiled and said: "You will know if you go to visit the prison another day, but they should all think you are dead. If you go to visit the prison, it will give them a feeling of **** in the daytime. Maybe they will be scared. ." Solfa: "..." Robb slowly said: "Tomorrow, I am going to deal with your main army." "Huh?" Hearing what he said, Sofa couldn''t help being slightly surprised: "You dare to take the initiative? Shouldn''t you hide in this city and wait helplessly for the army of my desert kingdom to come over? Don''t blame me for not reminding me. You, no matter how well you can fight, you are no match for the tens of thousands of regular troops. Our army will definitely beat you to cry." "Look at it, look at it, right?" Robb smiled and said, "As soon as I said that I was going to fight your army, you immediately told me not to go and threatened me with yours. How strong and strong the army is, I want to be scared so I dont dare to go. Tsk tsk, in fact, you have already felt it..." At this point, Robb dragged a long tone. Sofa felt a panic in his heart, a kind of embarrassment that was seen through: "What do you feel? I don''t feel anything." Robb smiled and said: "You can feel that even the entire East Route Army can''t beat me, so you are scared. You are afraid that I will find trouble with your East Route Army, and I am afraid that I will arrest them all as prisoners of reform through labor. Hey." Sofa was silent, this was really seen through by Robb. How can a person who can''t be stabbed by a knife, the poison is not dead, and the magic is still powerful? How can he defeat it? she does not know! She is an assassin and a secret detective. Even the secret detectives did not find out what happened, which means that the East Road Army did not know, and they also knew that there was a false information that Robb could not use "Xian Fengyun" in a place without water. "Physique", combat effectiveness will be very weak. With wrong intelligence and the enemy''s incomparably powerful strength, no matter what you think, you feel that the East Route Army has no chance of winning. "Don''t worry." Robb suddenly laughed and said, "I don''t plan to catch those ten thousand people." "Hey?" Sofa froze slightly: "Why?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s not that I am kind, but..." He spread his hands and said helplessly: "Westwind Town can''t eat so many prisoners of war." To be honest, a small town with a population of less than 1,000 people suddenly grew to more than 5,000, and then more than 3,000 prisoners of war were eaten. This is already breaking the limit, if it werent for Robbs love to open up. Ability, Xifeng Town has long been unable to handle it. Although it can barely bear the load now, if you add 10,000 prisoners of war, it will really explode! Robb, after carefully weighing the current strength of West Wind Town, decided not to capture the Ten Thousand East Route Army. It''s ugly, what about the one caught? It would be impossible for the three hundred prison guards to take care of more than 13,000 prisoners of war. By that time, they would stage "Prison Break" every day, which would be very boring. Rather than catching them back to make trouble for yourself, it is better to not want them in the first place. So, what about the unwanted population? Of course it can only be driven away. He could lazily wait for the East Route Army to come and drive them away, but the stalls in Westwind Town are not small now, and there are loopholes everywhere. If the enemy army does not come from the front when attacking, it will be more blooming. The frontal infantry archer slings line up and send a few light knights behind to kill your peasants. Or the frontal machine gunners and tanks are set up, and the transport planes are dropped to kill your peasants...Anyway, there are so many enemy troops, this kind of tactic is affordable. It is also very troublesome for Robb to take care of everything by himself. Therefore, instead of being passively beaten to cause trouble to your town, you should take the initiative. I heard that the East Route Army is now stationed at a place thirty miles north of Xifeng Town, running thirty miles to beat the enemy away, lest they destroy their own "Simulation "City" game, that''s pretty good too. He turned to Sofa and smiled: "Don''t worry, I just drove them home. I have a great advantage in that I will never trample on other people''s lives. Because I love everything!" Sofa''s expression did not change: "You are a pastor of the false Holy See of Light. Don''t pretend here that you love everything like the God of Light. Moreover, the set of the Holy See of Light can''t deceive me." "Yes, I am not a believer in the Holy See of Light, and I am not talking about the God of Light." Robb smiled: "But I love everything without a doubt. I love the sun, the drizzle, and the snow. , Love food, love beauty, love games, love animation, love novels, love sand sculptures (praise) book friends...I love these things, is it weird?" Solfa: "..." "Tomorrow I''m going to drive away all your companions, so that they don''t dare to harass my peaceful life again." Robb said: "If you are interested, you can follow along to see what I do. " Chapter 230： I won’t tell you, lest you learn badly As soon as it was dark, the female assassin Sofa got up. She can''t sleep, sleepless all night. Last night Robb said that he was going to deal with the Eastern Route Army in the Desert Kingdom today. How could she sleep with this news? Tossing and turning all night, worried about being afraid, and even wanted to sneak away to report to the army, but thinking of Robbs terrifying strength, she did not dare to run, fearing that Robb was pretending to be asleep again. He drove and was caught back, and then he was humiliated in a different way. After a whole night of anxiety, she woke up early and looked at Robb''s bedroom door eagerly, waiting to see what he was going to do. However, wait and wait, wait and wait, when Lilian got up, Robbs room was still quiet, and then she heard Lilian calling in the kitchen: "Newcomer, come and start the fire, to give the master make breakfast." Sofa had to go to the kitchen and get busy with Lilian, set the fire, boil water, warm milk, bake cakes... After a long time, the breakfast is finally ready. However, Robb''s room is still quiet. This guy hasn''t gotten up yet. Usually at this time, he obviously should get up and sit on the stone chair in the yard. What the **** is going on today? Lilian said: "Newcomer, go and ask the master to get up and have breakfast." Sofa glanced at Lilian with a weird look, and said in a low voice: "In our desert kingdom, if a slave dares to disturb the master''s sleep, maybe he will be killed. You and Robert are so careless about superior and inferior. ?" Lilian proudly said: "My master is different from your bad nobles. The master treats me well, and... The master said that he has to go to bed early and get up early to be healthy. If he sleeps late, he has an unhealthy attitude towards life. As his life assistant, I have the responsibility and obligation to wake him up. Not only will he not be angry, but he will thank me instead." Solfa said: "What the **** is the life assistant?" Lilian: "I don''t know! Anyway, the master often pops out unintelligible words, it doesn''t matter, you go and wake up the master." Sofa shook his head, wondering if Robert was a good person or a bad person. She came to Robb''s room door and knocked gently on the door. There was no response in the room, so she gently opened Robb''s room and looked inside. Robb is asleep, and his sleeping face is handsome. Although Sofa regards Robb as an enemy, he also has to admit that Robb is a very handsome man. He seems to have perfect facial features in the painting. The proportions and distances can''t be faulted. If you change the time and place, , For another identity, Sofa guessed that he would be easily deceived into falling in love by such a handsome guy. However, her view of Robb now is that of hostility and fear. Sofa stood in front of Robb''s bed, and then slashed Robb''s neck with his palm like a knife. Miss! Robb''s eyes opened: "Tsk, you used such a ferocious way to treat me early in the morning, are you really afraid of being put on me like an eighteenth?" Sofa said in a dissatisfied tone: "It was Lilian who asked me to wake you up. She said you wouldn''t mind if others wake you up, and what else did she say is the responsibility and obligation of the life assistant." Robb lazily said: "I did say this, but I never said that you can wake me up in this way. You should learn the standard good morning bite and wake up method." "What is a good morning bite?" "It''s just... forget it, don''t say it, lest you learn badly, I think it''s better for girls not to know this." Robb crawled out of the bed, and Sofa immediately turned his back, ignoring the scene of him changing his clothes. He only heard the rustling of clothes behind him, Sofa couldn''t help but said: "Didn''t you say that you are going to deal with the army of the East Road in my desert kingdom today? Why are you still sleeping? You don''t have the tension before the war? No? Call up and mobilize the army?" "What''s so good about mobilizing?" Robb smiled: "Will you feel nervous when you go to beat the two-year-old next door? Will everyone be notified with great fanfare? You still need to take the army? Don''t talk nonsense." Sofarian: "It is not allowed to describe our East Road Army as a two-year-old child." "Then...you want me to describe them as three-year-olds?" Solfa: "..." Robb smiled and said: "Let me tell you that a three-year-old may not beat a two-year-old." Sofa had to remain silent, not to talk nonsense with him. After a while, Robb changed his clothes, finished washing, and went out to sit on his stone chair. Lilian immediately offered the breakfast he had just made. Sofa was washing clothes under the faucet in the yard. While washing, he watched Robb slowly eating breakfast there. She was not irritable at all. Instead, she became anxious: **** it! How could there be such a person? Are you planning to go to war today? Could it be that he was just lying to me? He didn''t dare to deal with our country''s east army at all. When Sofa was too anxious, Director Elsie came. He was actually wearing a brand new police uniform. It looked very spirited. It was dotted with many gilded buttons. It looked very irritating. He came to Robb and said with a smile: "Godfather, look at me. Is the uniform of the chief police officer okay? This is a newly designed uniform according to your requirements. If you think its okay, it will be mass-produced for all police officers to wear. It is just a brass button for ordinary police officers and a captain-level uniform. Silver-plated buttons, I use gold-plated buttons as the director." Robb smiled and said, "Apart from the color of the buttons a bit boring, everything else is pretty good! That''s it, that''s it." Director Elsie continued: "Last night, the thirteen assassins who just went to jail tried to escape. They were trapped by the frozen trap you set up in advance, and they caught them all and put them on the third-speed ceiling fans..." As soon as he said this, Sofa next to him smashed the ground and jumped over: "What? How are they doing now?" Director Elsie smiled and said: "Now I''m dizzy, I''m back in prison." "Ha!" Robb couldn''t help being amused. Sofa also breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he hadn''t been killed. Director Elsie continued: "However, these assassins are a bit difficult to shut down. They will unlock, sneak, and hide. They are much more difficult to manage than ordinary soldiers. After stepping on a frozen trap, it is not easy to trap again. Its the second time for them, and theyll learn from it, and maybe next time..." "Don''t worry." Robb said with a smile: "After eating breakfast, I will drive away the East Road Army in the Desert Kingdom. Hearing the news that the East Road Army has been killed, these assassins will feel much less fleeing. Right. Besides, it doesnt matter if we escaped. We are not short of the manpower of more than a dozen people." Chapter 231： Go to see the excitement Hearing Robb said he was going to repel the East Road army, Director Elsie couldn''t help being a little surprised: "Godfather, you...you actually want to take the initiative? Oh, my God! This is impossible." Robb spread his hands: "It won''t be necessary for them to split into many teams and attack several gates in Westwind Town at the same time. That way, my tower defense will be annoying. After thinking about it, it''s best to take the initiative to attack." Director Elsie smiled and said, "Oh, it turned out to be for the sake of saving trouble. It really is our Godfather." "Also." Robb said, "Ms. Queen and I spoke on the phone last night. She is ready to send some skilled masters over there, but considering the threat of the army in the desert kingdom is still there, some The masters still have doubts in their hearts. They are worried that as soon as they arrive in Westwind Town, the town will be captured by the army of the Desert Kingdom, and they will die. Therefore, the masters are a little bit reluctant." Of course, this era is not an era of freedom. It''s not that these masters can''t come if they don''t want to. The queen only needs a piece of order, and they can''t come or die. But others can be so self-willed, Robb can''t. He doesn''t want these masters to come to Westwind Town with fear in their hearts. That would prevent them from teaching skills wholeheartedly, but always thinking about how to escape. This also made Robb have to resolve the Eastern Route Army in the Desert Kingdom as soon as possible. Robb smiled and said to Director Elsie: "I promised Siglan that I can''t let you and the Templars out of town. That promise is still valid, so I can''t take you there. You need to stay in the jail. Criminals, borrow a group of private soldiers from the nobles, and bring the leader of the assassin, Madara, and some of the most thorny prisoners out of the prison. I will take him to see how I fight." Director Elsie immediately understood: "Kill the chicken and show it to the monkey! Let the monkey be honest." It''s really easy to talk to this guy, he has flexible thinking and saves a lot of saliva. Robb smiled and said: "If those nobles want to drop by to watch the excitement, it will also make them more confident to buy more properties here, lest they always want to go back to their manor." Director Elsie knows: "The next official will immediately send someone to inform the nobles!" He turned and left, and the two policemen waiting outside the church immediately greeted him. Chief Elsie gave a few words in the ears of the two policemen. One ran to Houshan Prison, and the other ran to Wangjiang. Feelings for the second phase of the project, inform the nobles to go. Robb turned to Sofa and said with a smile: "You must follow along." Sofa didn''t speak, but bit his lower lip hard. From Robb''s unscrupulous attitude, she could see that Robb was not afraid of 10,000 troops at all. He actually wanted people to watch the excitement? Is this much easier to do? Her body couldn''t help trembling slightly, is it angry? Do not! It is fear! "Alright, don''t be aggrieved." Robb smiled and said, "It won''t be any good if you say you won''t do anything to them. I''m not a bloodthirsty murderer. Go and prepare some snacks and peanuts. For melon seeds, potato chips, fat house, happy water, and other things, its thirty miles away. It takes a long time to take a car. Its no good if you dont prepare snacks in advance." Sofa went into the kitchen blankly. Robb called Lilian again: "Go and ask the carpenters to drive my rubber-tired carriage over." When Necromancer No. 8 brought a group of dark believers to Westwind Town, it also brought dozens of good horses. All these good horses were sold to the people in the town in exchange for a sum of money. Robb bought a few horses at that time, but he never had much chance to use them. Later, after making rubber, he asked the carpenters to make a wooden wheelchair, and then made a large carriage. The carriage tires were covered with rubber, and the horses he bought could be used to pull the carriage. These happy horses have never had a chance to come in handy. They have eaten a long idle meal, oh no, it''s idle forage, and now it''s finally their turn to shine for Robb. Soon, a townsman drove Robb''s carriage over and stopped at the entrance of the church: "Godfather, do you want to travel? Allow me to be your coachman!" Robb smiled and said, "You are going to fight, are you afraid?" "War?" The townspeople were overjoyed: "Please take me to see the war." It is of course very happy to be able to do something for Godfather. It is even happier to watch a war. When he comes back from the war, he can blow up among the townsfolk. In this world, only the townspeople of Xifeng Town had such an attitude when they talked about fighting. The common people in other places were not scared to death when they heard of the fighting. Robb grinned and climbed into the carriage. The interior decoration of the carriage was extremely luxurious. In the eyes of the townspeople of Westwind, Robb was someone more respectable than a god. Therefore, the townspeople who made this carriage for him, There is no cutting corners at all, the carriage is made of the finest birch, and all the details are perfect. The carriage has a wide space and thick animal skins on the floor. It was sent by the hunters. Although they didn''t want money, Robb gave them a lot of money and allowed the hunters to make a good profit. . Money is actually useless in Robb''s hands. It is more useful to send it to the townspeople to invigorate the economy. With an obvious worried expression on Sofa''s face, he followed the cart and put the snacks he had just prepared on the small table in the cart. Then he continued to sit in the corner of the carriage with a melancholy expression, holding his knees with both hands, placing his chin on his knees, not knowing what he was thinking. The car waited for a while at the entrance of the church, and Chief Elsie brought several prisoners of reform through labor, including Moran Luo, the leader of the assassins, and several others with fierce expressions. As soon as Sofa saw the assassin leader, he hurriedly poked his head out of the carriage and shouted, "Captain!" The assassin leader was put on a third-speed ceiling fan last night, and was tossed so badly. After he finally recovered, he verbally abused Director Elsie. As a result, the prison guards came again with a fourth-speed ceiling fan. As a result, he hasn''t recovered yet. He raised his head and glanced at Sofa with @[emailprotected]''s eyes, and his whole body was shocked: "How do you...how did you live?" Sofa said with a bitter face: "I have been resurrected." Assassin leader: "..." The first thing he thought of was not that Solfa was saved, but he thought: The enemys resurrection of Solfa will definitely not be a good heart, but it may only be used to satisfy perverted desires. Poor child, you were afraid to experience it last night. Some very tragic, more sad experiences than death... The two looked at each other at a distance of several meters, and there was an unspeakable sense of sadness in their eyes. Then, Robbs face was suddenly blocked between the two of them, and he smiled and said, What are you doing? Playing bitter drama? Dont be like that! Get up! Chapter 232： Fast, its almost too late Hi you guys! No one can get up. Several horse-drawn carriages drove over from Wangjiang Qinghuai District, and it was a small group of nobles headed by Baron Nolan. Of course they also came to watch the excitement, and at Robb''s request they brought a small group of private soldiers, the number of which was only a dozen. Director Elsie handed a few stab-head reform-through-labor prisoners to this group of private soldiers, and said with a smile: "Pay attention to these guys. If you are not careful, they will run away." "Oh, that doesn''t include me." Madara raised his hand and said, "Actually I never thought of running away." "Of course, you are a nobleman, someone will pay you to redeem you, so you won''t run away." Assassin leader @[emailprotected] said authentically: "You are simply the shame of the desert." Madara snorted coldly: "My name is Mi Shiwu, you know what a fart, the **** of the desert, Seth did not tell us to jump into it even if we knew it was a pit." Robb waved his hand to all the nobles, private soldiers, and even his own coachman. He blessed a group of kings, and said with a smile: "Okay, let''s go now. The goal is 30 miles north of the city, the East Road Army of the Desert Kingdom. camp." This was the first time Robb took the initiative. When the townspeople of Westwind saw the carriage coming out of the church and heading towards the city gate, they couldn''t help but surrounded the roadside. Many townspeople asked loudly: "Godfather, why don''t you let the enemy come to Westwind this time?" "Yeah, yeah! Then we can sell snacks again." "Do you have any special arrangements this time?" Robb poked his head out of the car window and cursed with a smile: "The opponent''s 10,000 troops are attacking from all directions. If I miss a glance, you will be hacked to death by the troops behind you. Are you still thinking about selling snacks? Give me. Almost a bit." "You can be resurrected even if you die." The townspeople laughed loudly: "Follow Godfathter, you don''t have to be afraid of death." "You have to make money when you die!" Robb pointed his **** to them: "My Fuck! See what you have become? In order to make money, you dont even need your life. Its not good to go on like this. When I come back, I will start to grasp your moral education. NS." The townspeople were surprised: "What is ideological and moral education?" Robb didn''t want to talk to the townspeople, and silently prepared to throw a whole set of core socialist values ??at them. The carriage left Westwind and began to drive north. To the north of Xifeng Town, there is a long official road that extends northward along the foot of the Black Pine Mountains, all the way to the original stone canyon, and the horse convoy is now driving on this road. Sofa immediately noticed something very strange. Robb''s carriage didn''t seem to be bumpy, or in other words, it didn''t feel so unacceptable when bumped. The car seemed to be very flexible. When it comes to bumpy places, its elasticity will make the passengers in it less uncomfortable. She couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong with this car? Is there any magic added?" "No!" Robb smiled: "Let me tell you that magic is actually activated by the magic power of a mage, so in the final analysis it is human. If you think of using magic to solve everything, it will be irrelevant to everything. The thought of using manpower to solve the problem is all inferior!" He went on to conclude: "The real progress is to make all facilities as free as possible from manpower and operate automatically. For example, the shock absorption system of this car relies on the elasticity of rubber to absorb the shock, but this is far from it. Not enough, it seems that I have to add some more springs to it, so that the car has a certain degree of shock absorption, and the degree of shock is still too high." Solfa: "..." This touched Sofa''s intellectual blind spot, and she had to shut up and didn''t answer. In the carriage behind, Baron Noren''s head stretched out, and he said loudly: "Godfather, I think your car is unusually stable. Could it be caused by this strange black thing on the wheels?" Robb laughed loudly: "Yes! But now the chemical industry has not been developed, so this thing does not produce energy, you should not think about it." "Chemicals? I don''t understand at all!" Nolan said: "It''s a pity." His head retracted into the car. Robb turned his attention to Sofa and said with a smile: "It''s thirty miles away, I won''t be there for a while, don''t stay in a daze in the corner, come, eat some snacks, and you will feel better." "Can''t eat." "Oh, then I''ll just enjoy it alone." Robb grabbed a handful of potato chips and ate it sizzlingly. Seeing him traveling like mountains and rivers, Sofa was even more panicked: Can the East Army defeat Robert? So worried, so worried. After a long time, twenty miles passed. The coachman in front said loudly: "Godfather, the enemy scouts were found in front of us, looking at our convoy." "Oh? Did a scout show up?" Robb poked his head out of the car window and looked forward. Sure enough, there was a camel in the distance ahead, riding a machete, a desert warrior with a throwing axe on his back. Looking at Robbs team from a distance, I dont know what this team does. From the point of view of the scout, it is impossible for a few carriages to attack the 10,000 troops on the side. He thought this caravan was a strange caravan or a team to negotiate something, so he even fought back. Ben, I don''t even have the idea of ??rushing to report the letter, but I plan to see what this team is doing first. Robb pointed at the scout and smiled and said, "Sofa, are your desert kingdom scouts so stupid? A strong enemy is coming, and he is standing still. He doesn''t know to go back and report to the police. If I am now If you want to catch him, he will definitely not be able to run away. As a result, I rushed in front of your army. The army didn''t know it, and there was no time to beware." Sofa couldn''t laugh or cry: "He knows a ghost! It''s impossible for a scout with a normal IQ to call the 10,000 soldiers when they see a few carriages." "Fine The army of the East Road is coming to attack you, run away!" He used the bard''s skill "Sound of Nature", and the voice spread out from a distance. The scout was at least five or six hundred yards away from the convoy, but he could clearly hear what Robb said. He couldn''t help but looked at Robb with a dazed expression, and thought to himself: Is it possible that the other side is sick? Robb continued yelling: "I''m super fierce! Beating people is super painful! If your army doesn''t run away, it will be too late to speak. Run away quickly, quickly, it''s almost too late." The scout raised his **** at Robb: "I''m Fake! Insane." Chapter 233： Mysterious new magic props With Robb''s shout, the nobles in the carriage behind couldn''t help crying or laughing. I really didn''t know how to complain. Our Godfather is good at everything, just a little like spoofing, and changing ourselves as an enemy scout will not give you face. Baron Noren said: "Godfather, is it going to be a battle book, right? I''ll help you!" He stretched out his wand from the window of the carriage, facing the scout from a distance, a moment of utterance in his mouth, the spell was completed, two wind blades shot out from the tip of his wand, across the distant space, Fly to that scout. However, the scout is not a second force. The battle-tested scout knows how to control the distance between himself and the enemy. The location of this scout is within a distance that no bow, arrow or magic can attack. Baron Norens wind blade is halfway. The distance was weakly dissipated in the air. The wind blade didn''t hit him, but the scout realized that this group of people was not good for him. He strangled the camel, turned and ran. Robb laughed and said, "That''s right, go back and inform your army that Robert from Westwind is here, so please run away." The scout now understands that the person who came is actually the lord of Westwind Town, **** it, shouldn''t this guy be hiding in Westwind Town and shivering now, hoping that the 10,000 army on his side will not attack him? He actually voluntarily ran here to die? He also said that he would attack our army. I''ll go back and notify the commander now, and then crush you to pieces. The scout hurried to the camp, and after a while, he returned to the front of the camp. Ten thousand troops were stationed by a small river at this time. A wooden wall encircled the entire camp. Several patrols were spinning around the camp, but the main force was basically resting. While running, the scout shouted: "Report! Lord Robert of Westwind, brought dozens of people to meet our army." After this report, the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom in the camp all laughed with a "poof". "Brought dozens of people to meet our army?" "Have you made a mistake? Is your head pinched by the door panel?" "Can''t he bring more people?" "In case the scout made a mistake, he might want to say that he had brought thousands of people, but he accidentally said that he had brought dozens of people by mistake." "Hahaha!" The soldiers of the Desert Kingdom laughed up and down. The scout himself actually wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. He had to hold back. Military sentiment was not a trifling matter. No matter how ridiculous it was, it had to be passed back without any error, otherwise he would have his head fall to the ground. He rushed all the way to the camp, rolled over and got off the camel, and then ran into the camp. The four big men of the East Route Army, the commander-in-chief, the lieutenant, the great shaman, and the great witch doctor, were sitting in the camp discussing matters. The scout knelt in front of the commander-in-chief on one knee: "Reporter, Robert of Westwind, with a few carriages, but a team of a hundred people, came to meet our army. And he arrogantly told us to run away, what else? Its too late to run slowly." Four Big Brothers: "..." It was so outrageous that the four big brothers would not want to speak for a while. After a while, the deputy said in a weird manner: "This person is crazy enough to dare to meet our army only with dozens of people, he How far is it from us now?" The scout said: "I have already returned, how can I know how far they are from us? It can only be calculated by doing math problems! I was scouting five miles away from the camp and found that Robert''s team was 0.5 miles away from me. , I ran back immediately after spotting the enemy. My camel speed was 2.2 times the speed of their convoy. Now the question arises. When I have arrived here, how far are they from the camp?" Everyone: "..." As soon as this problem came up, the lieutenant forced him on the spot. The big shaman and the big witch doctor beside him were also lost in thought, and started to count with their fingers. In a blink of an eye, both of them had insufficient fingers and began to use their toes. The commander kicked the scout upright with one kick: "Mom''s mental retardation." The great witch doctor put down his fingers that were about to be knotted and said, "No matter how far he is from us, it''s not far anyway. Should I prepare now?" The big shaman asked a little wary: "Since the other party dares to be so bold, he must hold on to it, but I can''t underestimate him. It must be prepared." The commander nodded: "The night before yesterday, the assassins of our army reported that they had assassinated Robert, but they could not stab him with a dagger. A female assassin exchanged her life for an important piece of information. Robert would call it''Fairy Wind and Cloud Body Art''. His magical spells can make his combat power extremely powerful, and he is not afraid of any physical attacks. Only with magic or where there is no water can he be defeated." The big shaman nodded and said: "So, it''s no wonder that more than 3,000 people in our vanguard army can''t kill him. It seems that the scimitar and throwing axe can''t hurt him. The vanguard shamans are all entry-level. The little shaman doesn''t have strong spell ability. In this case, the vanguard can''t do anything with him." The great witch doctor said, "That is to say, there can be no water." After saying this, everyone glanced at the river behind the camp: "There happens to be water here." "Forget it, don''t think about the issue of water." The commander said: "We can''t move the river away, so don''t use physical attacks to deal with him. Let''s use magic to kill him, and when it comes to using magic To kill the enemy, we just brought the magic item we just researched this time, and we can use it to do a little experiment." Speaking of this, the lieutenant next to him couldnt help but laughed: "The general said yes, Im going to prepare that great new magic item. Open your eyes." Speaking of this, the four big guys couldn''t help but smile. No one knows better than them how powerful the newly-researched magic path is. Once this thing starts mass production, I''m afraid it will change the whole world! Now, only the magic item experts of the Desert Kingdom know how to make it. "Let this battle be the first battle of our new magic way on the stage of history!" The commander laughed: "Let everyone be afraid of our amazing technology, hahaha! Shocking! Come, world! Let Norma, the kingdom of knights, and Gran, the magical kingdom, dare not look down upon our desert kingdom anymore!" "For the yellow sand!" "For the yellow sand!" The Chinese army camp in the desert kingdom sounded a whistle. This was the sound of the coming battle. The whole camp came alive in an instant, and all the soldiers moved. However, a message was continuously transmitted among the soldiers: "The other side only Dozens of people here!" "It''s not withstandable at all!" "The commander-in-chief is going to call in secret weapons..." Chapter 234： Huge magic vessel The convoy of Robb and his party stopped a long way from the enemy camp. Land of two arrows! This distance is beyond the reach of bows and arrows and magic. Baron Nolan waved his hand, and a group of private soldiers with the king''s blessing escorted Madara, the assassin leader, and several assassin prisoners out of several carts. The assassin leader saw the East Route Army camp in front of him at a glance, and immediately shouted: "You really dare to come here? Hahaha! You really can''t help yourself, just rely on these few people to dare to challenge my Great Desert Kingdom. The army on the East Road is too self-reliant." Another stab-head labor camp also said: "You are dead this time, haha, did you bring us here to let us see how you died?" A private soldier stepped forward, trying to beat the two nonsense guys. But Baron Nolan gracefully stopped his men and smiled: "You don''t need to hit them! That would be too ungentleman. Just let them say what they like, and Godfather will let them slap themselves in the face for a while. Bang." Robb also jumped out of his comfortable cart at this time, and Sofa followed behind him. Without Robb speaking, Sofa consciously walked to the assassin leader''s side, stood still, and put himself in the siege of private soldiers. Robb gave her a grin and looked at her: "Very good! That''s right. People who don''t cause trouble to others are good people. If you get out of the car and run lifelessly in the direction of Daying, it will be very boring. " Sofa bit his lower lip and said, "I know that I can''t run away, so I don''t need to be humiliated." Robb applauded: "It would be great if your boss also understood the truth. I heard that he not only tried to escape last night, but also insulted the prison guards, and was given a third-speed ceiling fan and followed by a fourth-speed ceiling fan. Its been miserable, so why bother?" Assassin leader: "..." "You are right here, don''t move around, I''ll drive away the East Road Army." After speaking, Robb smiled and walked towards the East Road Army camp in the Desert Kingdom. The nobles who came to watch the show immediately took out small stools and small tables from their carriages, and put a pile of potato chips and fat house happy water. Baron Nolan even prepared cakes and tofu. He also put on a very gentleman appearance, beckoned to Robbs coachman, and smiled: "You seem to have nothing with you. Go to the table next to you and sit and chat with my guards. ." The coachman was very touched, this is the real nobleman, so graceful. Baron Nolan has finally pretended to succeed once, and he couldn''t help but feel quite general. Since entering Westwind Town, how long has it not been a nobleman? In Xifeng Town, there is no way to show off your own wealth, status and status to pretend to be coerced. You can only show off your gentlemanly demeanor by being kind to ordinary townspeople. How difficult it is! A few little nobles and Baron Nolan sat at a table, and a coachman and a few guards sat at the next table, and a group of private soldiers escorted a few reform-through-labor prisoners in the back. Everyone watched Robb slowly walk towards the army of the East Road in the desert kingdom... The assassin leader couldn''t help but whispered: "This man is really bold. It is good for us if he goes to die like this. After a while, as long as he dies, Westwind Town will be over, and we will be saved." A shaman next to him whispered: "Now it''s up to him how to die. I secretly tell you that he is very likely to die from magic items, hehe! The big shaman brought a magic item this time. Its said that it is so powerful that it must be used to deal with this guy." The assassin leader said: "Oh oh? What good thing is it?" "I don''t know either." The shaman shook his head and said, "I am in a low status, and it is impossible to know such secrets, but it is certain that it is a very great magic item, because when the big shaman mentioned it, he was full of confidence. , I heard him miss his mouth and said, "The power is infinite"." "Oh oh oh!" The other stingers were excited: "Great, as long as you kill this guy, Westwind Town will be finished." Robb didn''t know that someone behind him was discussing how to see how he died, and he wouldn''t be angry if he knew it. He slowly walked away from the desert kingdom camp. At this time, a horn sounded in the camp in front of him. Then, the gate of the village opened wide, and an army swarmed out from inside. The array was completed right in front of the camp. At a glance, a large number of Mamluks, a large number of scimitar warriors, and many warriors, berserkers and other physical occupations formed a huge army in front. Robb was delighted at the sight of this posture, all in physics? This is impossible! The other party received the false information that I deliberately leaked out, the "Fairy Wind and Cloud Body Art" that should prevent me from being blinded, it is impossible to send all physics professionals to fight me. So, deliberately putting so many physics professions out, it must be that the spell professions are sneaking up on some conspiracies. But Robb didn''t care, let them do it well, there was no need to be nervous. He used the bards "Sound of Nature" and laughed loudly in front of him: "Guests from the Desert Kingdom, hello! My name is Robert. I am currently the priest of Westwind Town. You can call me Father, too. You can call me Godfather, anything! Im here with only one word to advise you, that is, where to come from and where to go back! Dont mess around, so that we can still be good friends." "Cut!" On the wall of the desert kingdom, the commander in heavy armor showed his head, holding a magic prop for amplification: "Who wants to be friends with you! I''ll just ask you, you Are you here to die?" "You die at every turn, it''s not good." Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t even say that I wanted to kill you. You just wanted to kill me when you opened your mouth. It''s too discordant. Come, come and give you a chance. , Say it again, put it nicely." "Huh!" The commander snorted angrily, then glanced back at the back of the wall. It turned out that with the help of the wall to block the view, a large group of shamans were charging a magic item that looked like a jar. Obviously, this is a large magic container, which can store a lot of magic power in it. However, its shape is much larger than Robb''s magic container, which is only the size of a teapot. It is as big as a large wardrobe, and its magic capacity is amazing. The magic power of a few shamans simply can''t fill this magic container. It takes a large group of shamans to work together and input all their lightning magic powers in order to fill it. At this time, the charging is almost over. The huge magic container is already full of shamans thunder and lightning magic power, and it is full of it almost overflowing. Through its thick shell, you can hear thunder and lightning inside. , "Click" sound. Chapter 235： Are you a master "Reporting commander, charging is complete." A shaman wiped the sweat from his forehead. The commander nodded: "Very well done, continue to fill the second. The guy on the opposite side can defeat our army''s three thousand vanguards by one person. There must be some means to prevent our magic items from hitting the first. If it can be hit, or if it can''t be killed, one more magic container will be used as a spare." "Yes!" The shamans continued to work. Just now the big closet-like magic container had absorbed the magic power of dozens of shamans, so I had to replace it with a batch of shamans and continue to fill the second magic container with magic power. . The commander in chief turned to the outside of the city, waved his hand to the lieutenant commanding the physical forces outside the city, and said loudly: "Test your opponent to see if his fairy wind and cloud physical technique can really avoid all physical attacks." The lieutenant nodded. He was now riding on a camel, behind him were five hundred elite Mamluk cavalry. He raised his scimitar high and said loudly: "The first team, come with me! Ride along to Robert and rush over, enter the throwing range, immediately throw the throwing axe, regardless of whether it hits or not, immediately Go back." "Oh!" The Mamluks replaced "yes" with a roar. "Go!" The lieutenant, a camel, led the team and rushed out, followed by five hundred elite Mamluks. Five hundred horses charge, and the momentum is quite big, especially their target is just one person. This scene surprised the little nobles who were watching the game later, but they immediately thought that Godfather would have no problem playing three thousand people. What''s so scary about these five hundred people? Baron Noren deliberately picked up a piece of cake with a very slow motion and sent it to his mouth. The technique is steady and not swayed at all, so as to express his grace and calmness. Look, this nobleman smiles at the enemy''s army ahead, but his mentality is so calm, so calm, and full of nobles. You scumbags, don''t you come to worship me? Robb didnt care about the five-hundred cavalry charge. He continued to walk forward slowly. While walking, he said with the "sound of nature": "Listen to the enemy in front, and retreat immediately. If you dont run away, its too late. Dont I said it was not foreseeable." After one sentence, the five-hundred Mamluk cavalry had come not far ahead. The cavalry in the front row backhanded to their backs neatly and uniformly, drew out two throwing axes, and then raised their hands together. The two throwing axes were like " In "Kung Fu", the masters of the axe gang threw it out, spinning while flying towards Robb. After throwing out the throwing axe, the cavalry in the front row drew horizontally to both sides, and the cavalry behind rushed up, and at the same time drew the axe and throwing the axe in one go. Five hundred cavalrymen were just a few dozen yards in front of Robb, and they turned to both sides at the same time. The thousand throwing axes flew towards Robb one after another, wave after wave. Of course, no one believes that these throwing axes can kill Robb, even the most arrogant soldiers of the Desert Kingdom dare not think so naively, because Robert defeated the three thousand pioneers alone, and dare to challenge him alone. Ten thousand main force is impossible without real ability. Everyone just wanted to see what method this person would use to deal with these throwing axes. The fastest axe reached Robbs front face in a blink of an eye. The axe blade turned around at this moment and slashed against Robbs face. However, it seemed to have struck a hole. Ying, brushing the ground, passed through Robb''s face, flew out from the back of his head, and then continued to fly back far away, falling to the ground sullenly. Miss! Then, a continuous throwing axe, a thousand, passed through him continuously! Miss! Miss! Miss! The word Miss, which only Robb could see, kept jumping up, and hundreds of throwing axes passed through him and fell on the ground behind him. The army of the Desert Kingdom was taken aback. Although they had heard that the "Fairy Wind and Cloud Body Art" could evade all physical attacks, they still felt quite shocked when they saw it with their own eyes. However, they were so shocked that they saw a throwing axe cut into Robb''s chest with a "poof", this time it did not penetrate through it, but actually hit it. It turns out that the evasion set in the game has a limit. No matter how many monsters are in level than Robb, they will have a 1% hit rate when attacking Robb. Thousands of throwing axes will always have a hit rate. Such a lucky guy or two can hit Robb with a 1% shooting rate. This is like a thousand players playing a game. Although most of them are "Africans", there will always be a few "Europeans". This throwing axe should come from a "European Mamluk", it''s hit! The army of the desert kingdom suddenly cheered, and even the commander on the top of the city nodded in relief, and smiled: "It turns out that you don''t have to kill him in a place where there is no water. As long as the attack frequency is high enough, there will always be someone. Can hit him." The assassin leader who was escorted to watch the battle saw this scene and couldn''t help but squinted at the female assassin Sofa next to him, and whispered: "Obviously, it can be hit." Sofa said with a bitter face: "It seems that my face is too dark. If I can be as lucky as this Mamluk, I can successfully wipe his neck." The assassin leader sighed: "I knew you were so dark, we should send someone else to wipe his neck." At this time, the people in the Desert Kingdom had discovered that something was wrong with the throwing axe. It didn''t cut into Robb''s chest at all, and was blocked by the skin of the family. Although he made a puff just now, it seemed to be painful, but Robb''s chest was actually bounced away easily. Hp-1 The automatic reply is full. "This guy has body stone skin magic added to his body!" a shaman called: "It can''t be wrong, it must be body stone skin." A warrior shouted, "I think it might be our warrior''s skill, shield wall." The general said angrily: "Shut up, it doesn''t matter what, we just need to know that physical attacks are hard to hit him, even if it hits, it''s hard to hurt him. That''s enough, what kind of skills or magic did the opponent use? , Is there a need to fight? This person really cannot be defeated with a physical attack. It seems that the information returned by the assassin with his life is true." Just after he said this, the great witch doctor came up from behind and whispered: "Look behind Robert. There are a few people standing there watching the battle. Isn''t it our assassin''s claim? She is obviously not dead, so use The statement of intelligence returned by life is wrong." Commander in chief: "Are you a bargainer?" Chapter 236： Thors Roar The tentative attack has ended, and the people of the Desert Kingdom have at least determined one thing, that is, Robb can''t be defeated with miscellaneous soldiers, so there is no need for the remaining miscellaneous soldiers to go up and humiliate themselves. The five-hundred Mamlukler turned to camels, returned to the existing army, and re-arranged to stand. Robb continued to walk forward slowly with a relaxed expression on his face. He can charge in and destroy the enemy in an instant, but that''s boring. Because he found that the enemy seemed to be engaged in a conspiracy, instead of having no fun at the end of the fight in an instant, it was better to see what the enemy was doing. Intuition tells Robb that what the enemy is doing should be very interesting. The commander-in-chief of the desert kingdom turned his head and glanced at the back of the wall. The charging of the second magic container was about to end. Two magic containers the size of a wardrobe were placed side by side, and they were filled with the magic power of the lightning system. The commander secretly delighted in his heart, and whispered: "Connect the charged magic container to the magic item and prepare to cast it." "Yes!" The shamans acted immediately. Robb walked forward while looking at the enemy''s movements. He soon discovered that a wooden board on the enemy''s wall had been pulled away, revealing a small hole. A black, cylindrical tube protruded from the small hole and aimed at himself from a distance. "Oh, gun barrel?" Robber said: Does this plane already have artillery skills? It''s not impossible to think about it. In many sword and magic games, there are gunpowder, cannons, and even naval guns in other world continents. However, didn''t the enemy just confirm that it is difficult to hit them with physical attacks? The cannonball should be the same as the throwing axe, passing through me. Moreover, even if there is a cannon these days, it should be just a smoothbore gun. The cannonballs will fly around as soon as they get out of the gun. The hit rate is extremely low. It can only be used to hit some large targets. It is almost impossible to hit people with a cannon. They launched a cannon to aim at me at this time. What are they going to make? But it doesn''t matter what the trouble is, Robb is not afraid, he just wants to watch the fun, so he obviously saw the gun barrel aiming at him maliciously, and he pretended not to see it. Behind the wall of the wall, several shamans carried a magic container the size of a closet and filled with magic power, walked behind the barrel, and connected the huge magic container to the barrel. The big shaman chuckled and said, "Now let this **** who dares to despise our army because he is not afraid of physical attacks and taste Thor''s sanctions!" "Desert Kingdom, the latest magic item, the magic cannon-Thor''s Roar! Ready to launch." "Countdown before the launch of Thor''s Roar!" "10...9..." With the sound of the great shaman, all the shamans, witch doctors, as well as the commanders and generals who saw all this on the wall, are all excited now. After the research and production of this latest magic item, I have tried two shots in the middle of the desert, and its power can only be described as earth-shattering and crying. And now, it will be used in actual combat for the first time! Immediately, the entire Gran Kingdom will be shocked by this cannon! "3...2...1...launch!" The commander lifted his hand high and waved it down: "Fire!" The big shaman forcedly repeated: "Fire!" "boom!" Thor''s roar fired! The magic container big in the closet, the magic power of dozens of shamans who had just been charged in it, merged together, then cast it out in an instant, and rushed into the barrel. The barrel is engraved with countless runes that can amplify magic. Every time those lightning magic powers advance for a short distance in the barrel, a circle of runes will be illuminated, continuously increasing the magic in the barrel. . When the lightning magic power rushed out of the three-yard long barrel, the power had been tripled. The magic power of dozens of shamans has been turned into a escort, and its power is equivalent to that of hundreds of shamans at the same time. Such power can only be possessed by large-scale magic of strategic level. Usually, to activate such magic, it is necessary for the famous mage to stand in a magic circle, connect their magic power with the magic circle, and then chant and cast together. It is easy to make mistakes, but the desert kingdom cleverly uses a magic container to gather it. The magic powers of dozens of shamans were merged together, and then used to draw runes on the barrel to increase the amplitude, and finally cast out like "Thunder God''s Roar". This kind of gameplay can be regarded as a precedent in the Continent of Every Demon! It''s really a great, epoch-making invention. A giant thunderbolt with a diameter of five yards across the sky struck Robb fiercely. This gun was terrific. When the lightning was flying in mid-air, it made a creaking thunder and lightning, and even the space seemed to be torn apart by him. The terrifying light flashed so that people''s eyes were blinded. The Baron Noren, who was watching the theater in the distance, was still very elegant just now, very gentlemanly eating the cake, but when he saw the gun burst, he couldn''t help but jumped up: "Fak! High energy ahead!" "sky!" "horrible!" "Godfather, hide away!" The nobles jumped almost at the same time. The assassin leader and the stab-to-head reformers who were watching the battle behind them suddenly showed ecstatic expressions on their faces. Even Madara, who had already admitted his life and waited for the ransom to save him, couldnt help but think to himself: This gun is powerful. If Robert is killed, I wont have to wait for the ransom. The few scum soldiers around me will Without the king''s blessings that Robert gave them, then they are really just a bunch of scum, I can kill with three punches and two kicks, and the wind magician named Nolan over there is left to the assassin leader to deal with All right. Even the female assassin Sofa couldn''t help but think to himself: This shot might kill him. As long as he dies, no man has seen my shame, and I am still innocent. Although he really doesn''t seem to be a bad guy, but...the war between the country is not good or bad. Robb didn''t hide at all. He stood there, watching the terrifying thunder and lightning beam rushing towards him. He didn''t even want to move under his feet. He looked like he was frightened and stupefied. In fact, he just wanted to test the power of this thing! Out of caution, Robb didn''t use his face to harden it. The moment he saw the cannon fire, he took a photo of a BUFF that increased magic resistance, and then just waited and watched. See if the natives of this world have any way to hurt themselves. The five-yard thick thunder struck Robb directly with a thunder. This cannon was really terrible. For a moment, a big earthquake trembled, electric lights shot in all directions, and there were flying sparks everywhere, and the place where Robb was standing was shrouded in lightning. Chapter 237： You guys are too gay The huge beam of light enveloped Robb, and everyone saw only a white and bright thunder. When the electric light dissipated, Robb had disappeared without a trace. He could only look at a deep pit. The pit was not bottomed out, and it was dark below. I dont know how much the gun hit the ground. M deep down. "Where is Godfather?" Baron Noren was a little panicked, and the other little nobles were even more shocked: "Is there no bones left by that shelling?" "Oh my God! It was melted by thunder light." "Not even scum left?" The nobles were very scared, and several people were already planning to apply oil on the soles of their feet. And on the other side... "Wow, killed it?" "Really killed?" The army of the desert kingdom suddenly cheered: "Oh, yellow sand! Thor''s roar is too powerful." "My desert kingdom has such magic items, and it is destined to be invincible in the world." "What magic kingdom, what knight''s kingdom, no one can hold our Thor''s roar." "A heroic lord who can defeat three thousand people in our army with a single force can''t hold a shot!" "Haha, let''s attack the Path of Light, aim this cannon at the queen of Sigran Kingdom, kill her with one shot, then aim at Mondela, kill him with one shot, and we will be able to rule the grid. The Kingdom of Orchid." The soldiers cheered loudly, and some even took off their helmets and threw them into the sky. For these ordinary soldiers, seeing the powerful weapons of the motherland is really a thing to be happy and proud of. At this moment, victory seems to be waving to their side. Madara was overjoyed in his heart, and immediately winked at the assassin leader next to him. The assassin leader understood and nodded to him. The two people thought the same thing. Since Robert is dead, the blessings he gave to these miscellaneous soldiers will naturally become invalid. In other words, these miscellaneous soldiers who guarded them have now become very weak ordinary scum. Soldiers. With the ability of Madara and the assassin leader, is it not enough to fight dozens of scum soldiers? The two quietly made a gesture, and the several stab-head labor prisoners and the female assassin called for help, all received the signal, and everyone was ready together. "Do it!" Madara yelled, bent over, charged up, "shoulder hit", and slammed into the person next to him. At the same time, the assassin leader also leaped gently, palming like a knife, and severely cut down at the guard''s neck. Several stab-head labor camp criminals, trying to find a way, moved a bit slower than the two big brothers, but they also attacked the private soldiers around them at almost the same time. In their view, there are mental arithmetic and unintentional, and it is a powerful person who sneaks on a weak person, and it is impossible to miss. However Things seemed to be different from what they thought. The "bump" of Matura hit a private soldier, but the private soldier didn''t move at all! Madara was shocked, what the hell? I''m a general who is full of strength and skill, but I can''t hit a miscellaneous soldier? As soon as he thought of this, he saw that the private soldier punched him. This punch was fast and fierce. It was clear that the "Blessing of the King" was still in effect. Matura was far inferior to him in terms of strength and agility. He hit the front face with a horrible grunt, flew back and fell out. At the same time, the assassin leader attacked another private soldier. The lightning-fast action did not take effect. When the private soldier backhanded his wrist, he picked him up and threw him to the ground. The assassin leader With a grunt, he lay on the ground and couldn''t move. Then there was a sound of ping-pong-pong pong-pong-pong pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong sound, and several stab-head reformers were all knocked down in an instant, leaving Sofa alone, froze... She actually took action too, but the private soldier guarding her didn''t beat her ruthlessly. After blocking her move, she stared at her. After all, this is the woman who got out of Godfather''s car, and she was still wearing Godfather. The maid''s clothes designed, maybe they have something to do with Godfather or something. It''s better not to hit her cruelly, just stare at her and let her know it. Sofa looked around for a while and all her companions were knocked down. Several private soldiers stared at her and looked at herself with alarm. She had to stop her hand consciously and said with a bitter expression: "That''s it! That guy. He didn''t die." She turned her head to look at the big hole that was blasted out on the ground... The big hole is not bottom deep, and the bottom is dark. Then, a person suddenly emerged from the hole slowly. A small golden hair came out of the hole first, followed by the forehead, eyebrows, eyes, nose... and finally When the whole head floated up, someone yelled, "Ah! He''s not dead." The ten thousand troops of the desert kingdom were all stunned. The commander-in-chief, the big shaman, and the big witch doctor on the wall of the village were also confused. The nobles, who were scared to death just now, are all seated again and took out the potato chips. Baron Nolan said in a very cool manner: "Ah, look at your embarrassing look. Unshakable." The other nobles had no choice but to glance at him helplessly: "Mom''s mental retardation." I saw Robb''s head rise from the hole, then his neck and body, but...this body is strange. He has no clothes on his body. He floated out of the hole with his bare arms and then floated to his waist. In this position, he stopped coming out, his lower body was still hiding in the hole, only the upper body leaned out of the hole. Then Robb opened his throat and cursed: "My Fuck, are you making a mistake? What the **** does it mean to design such a weapon specifically for other people''s clothes? It''s so hot as a bolt of lightning! It''s like a scratch on the body It doesn''t hurt at all, but it smashed my clothes into pieces. Isn''t it too much for you? Be kind!" It turned out that Robb was not wearing clothes made by himself, but the ordinary priest''s robe sewed by Lilian. Because the clothes made by girls are fragrant, Robb would rather not have the additional attributes of clothes made by himself. Also wear clothes made by girls. However, Lilian''s clothes have the biggest disadvantage, that is, it enjoys the rules of the real world. It will be broken when it is hurt, and it will be smashed when it is heavily hurt. After Robb had just shot himself a magical Buff, he caught the cannon on his face, and he didn''t have any ass, but the clothes Lilian made for him were blasted to gray, and even his underwear was gray. Now he is naked... He didn''t like walking around naked in front of a large group of men. He was too gay, so he only stuck his upper body out of the hole, and said that he couldn''t show his lower body, so he cursed openly. "You guys are too gay. How can you invent a magic item to undress a man? Fuck! Go and undress a woman for me." Chapter 238： Arcane Mirror With a roar of his probe, the entire army of the Desert Kingdom was completely Spartan. This person... After eating a giant lightning that is equivalent to hundreds of shamans jointly released, is there nothing wrong with it, just smashed the clothes? This is a bit too frantic. The big shaman sweated profusely: "Isn''t it right, this guy''s Immortal Wind and Cloud Body Art can only block physical attacks, can''t block magical attacks?" The great witch doctor said embarrassingly: "We may have been deceived, that is false information." The commander next to him was also dumbfounded for a while, then turned and ordered: "No matter what the intelligence is false. Second shot! Continue! While that guy is still in the pit, he can save even the effort of aiming. ." "Oh!" The shamans hurriedly moved, removed the large closet magic container that had been emptied of energy storage, replaced it with a second large closet, and connected it to the back of the barrel. The commander raised his hand again and shouted: "Thor''s roar, second shot, Fire!" The big shaman forwarded: "Fire!" There was a loud "bang". Thors roar fired again, and the lightning magic energy surged from the closet and poured into the barrel. Rows of amplifying runes were continuously lit, increasing, increasing, increasing... A giant lightning of five yards thick came hurriedly at Robb once again. However, this time Robb didnt plan to use his face anymore. He just took a shot deliberately just now. He just wanted to test the magical power of this world and see if he could break his defense. The result was disappointed. He used a magic resistance. After the increased BUFF, the magic cannon only blasted him 3232 HP. Although it was a little painful, he gave himself a mouthful of milk at the bottom of the pit and then came back. No pressure at all! Now he doesn''t need to use his face to pick up the cannon anymore. Robb said loudly: "A move once used against a Saint Seiya is impossible to take effect again." He stretched out his hand in the void in front of him and drew a circle: "Arcane Mirror!" A purple mirror brushed the floor and blocked it in front of Robb. The mirror was not big. It hovered in the air in front of Robb, about the size of a washbasin. As soon as this situation appeared, the audience on both sides of the enemy could guess that this should be a magic used to block magic. There are many similar magics, and it is impossible to list them all. There are many professions. The big shaman even recognized it accurately and shouted: "Be careful, that is the occultist''s high-level defense magic, the arcane mirror, this thing can rebound magic, don''t be hit by the bounced Thunder God''s roar. ." However, he shouted this as a reminder, but not afraid. Because the thunder cannon fired by Thors Roar is as thick as five yards in diameter, but this arcane mirror is only the size of a basin, less than one yard in diameter. No matter how you look at it, the power of this thing is not enough. In order to bounce Thor''s roar back. (Light beams with huge energy can shoot through mirrors! For example, ordinary mercury mirrors in reality cannot reflect laser weapons, because laser weapons will directly burn the mirror through. The relationship between magic and reflection magic in this book also borrows reality The characteristics of the medium laser, as long as the power of the magic is large enough, it can penetrate the reflected magic.) Going for the worst, even if this magic mirror is really powerful enough to bounce Thor''s roar back, it can only bounce back a beam of light as thick as the basin, because the mirror is only so big. It''s nothing to be afraid of if the thunder light from a thick washbasin is bounced back. The big shaman is confident that he can block this level of thunder and not cause any loss. A giant thunder light five yards thick hit the mirror. The little mirror flashed a purple light, as if a "zheng" sound could still be heard. This is the 3D animation effect in the game "Black Blade", the arcane mirror will flash like this when it reflects the enemy''s magic. After the animation effect, the five-meter-thick giant lightning suddenly turned around, and with the sound of electric sparks, it shot towards the barracks in the desert kingdom. "My Fuck!" "why?" "Why such a small mirror can reflect back five yards of thunder, it''s impossible." "Energy ahead..." "Hurry up!" The entire army of the desert kingdom rushed to the ground, holding their heads together with both hands. They couldn''t understand even after death, why the small mirror could bounce back such a thick thunder light. Only Robb knows that there are no such things as length, width and thickness of magic in the game. As long as you cast a magic and it is blocked by someone with a rebound magic, it will definitely bounce back and be like you. It doesn''t matter how rough the magic is. Therefore, even a small "Arcane Mirror" in the game can block the huge magic laser shot by the BOSS, as long as you cast it at the right time. The rules in this kind of game, when viewed in reality, are really incredible, no one can understand. But Robb didn''t bother to care if they didn''t understand it, and the block would be over. The terrifying thunder light was shot against the desert kingdom''s big camp. The soldiers in the front row didn''t even think about it. They all hugged their heads on the ground to defend, while the commander-in-chief, the big shaman, and the big witch doctor were on the wall of the wall. , Almost without thinking, jump over the wall! The shaman witch doctors behind the wall of the stockade also rushed to the ground, hugged their heads, rolled and avoided. "boom!" The stout lightning hit the wall of the village. To be precise, it hit the position where the "barrel" was extended. In an instant, the lightning flashed, flying sand and rocks, and debris flying all over the sky. The wall of the village was temporarily nailed to the ground with round logs, and the wall itself was only less than three yards high. It was hit by a five-yard thick cannon, so tragic. In an instant, the wall of the wall was blasted out of a huge hole, and even the ground was dug into a huge groove. The thunder light continued to fly back, sweeping everything where it passed, and even the handsome account was blasted. It''s so sloppy, then punched through the back wall of the camp, and rushed out, not knowing how far it shot... The entire army of the desert kingdom, including the commander-in-chief, the lieutenant, the great shaman, and the great witch doctor, were shocked by this gun, and fortunately, they avoided. There is no scum left, the kind that can''t be resurrected by the resurrection technique. Together, they turned to look at Robb, who was hiding his lower body in the pit and refused to come out. His face was full of horror: "Who is this? The roar is reflected back?" "Why? How did it do it?" "My Fake, this doesn''t make sense anymore." "How on earth are you going to kill him?" "Yellow sand! This is a monster! It''s a monster!" Chapter 239： We can also summon the beasts of the desert Robb was very unhappy. He was now standing in a pit naked and could not go out. Once he went out, he would be surrounded by tens of thousands of people. If you are seen by a beautiful assassin like Sofa, he still thinks it''s okay. You can make money anyway, but I will never lose. However, if seen by other men, Gay is really going crazy. "Damn, I won''t use my face to pick up enemy skills anymore, lest the clothes suffer again, unless I make the clothes myself." Robb''s eyes began to look around the pit. What should I do to hide his shame? At this time, the army of the desert kingdom was still immersed in the shock of the devastating blow caused by the rebound of "Thunder Gods Roar". Robb can also easily get himself some shame. Soon, his eyes fell on the pile of axes in the back. Just now five hundred Mamluks threw throwing axes at him together, each of them threw two, and after throwing them, they did not dare to go behind Robb to pick them up. Now those thousand throwing axes are all lying on the ground, densely piled. It''s a big piece. He stretched out his hand to face the axe and fetched something from the air. An axe flew to his hand by brushing the ground. Then he tried a few more tricks. There was a pile in front of Robb. The commander-in-chief of the Eastern Route Army crawled out of a pile of broken logs and shook his dizzy head. He just saw Robb recruit a bunch of axes in front of him. He couldn''t help wondering: "What is this guy going to do? " A big shaman crawled out of the pile of broken logs next to him: "I don''t know! Do you have to use these axes to chop us?" The great witch doctor looked dusted out from under the wooden planks next to him: "This guy is certainly not bad at playing with axes. With so many axes piled together, he must use some big trick." The big shaman said: "What shall we do? Should we continue to fight or run away?" The great witch doctor said embarrassingly: "What other tricks are available? Physical attacks can''t kill him, and Thor''s roar is useless. How can we fight such a person who can''t be injured at all?" "There is still a way!" The commander patted the dust on his armor, then took out a strange flute from his arms, gritted his teeth and said: "We still have this." When the great shaman and the great witch doctor saw this, they couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This is a divine tool... the sphinx flute! Ah, with this, we are fearless." "No, this is not the main body of the sphinx flute, but a copy of it. It can only be used to summon the guardian beast of the desert-the sphinx!" the commander said in a hoarse voice: "Let''s do The final goal of the Lu Army is the road of light, and it will be possible to fight with Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth VII of Siegland, and there are countless capable people under Elizabeth VII, which are not good bones. So...before the expedition, the Pharaoh will be this The flute was handed over to me. In an extremely urgent situation, I can use this duplicate flute to summon a sphinx and give the enemy an overwhelming and devastating blow." The big shaman and the big witch doctor exclaimed: "Yes, now is the time to use this. This guy named Robert is definitely the strongest hero in Siege. There will be no second person stronger than him. Just kill. This guy, Sigram can never stop our attack." "Yes!" The commander gritted his teeth: "Look at what the guy outside is doing. I''m going to summon the Sphinx now. You can help me buy some time." The great shaman and the great witch doctor looked out from the hole in the wall, and then turned their heads strangely: "General, Robert has not yet come out of the pit, he is putting his axe one after another. Use the''fetching from space technique'' to catch it, and then pull out the wooden handle, leaving only the iron axe body." After listening to the command, he was a little confused: "What are you doing?" Great Shaman: "I don''t know!" "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Since he is going to be nervous, I just took the opportunity to summon the Sphinx." The commander picked up the flute, put it to his lips, and then blew the ancient desert ballad... At this time, Robb was still taking the wooden handles on the axe, one by one, taking more than a dozen in a row, and then getting a little annoyed, he simply used a flame magic, with a bang, and there were piles on the ground. A large number of throwing axes were all burned with axe handles and turned into a large number of iron axe bodies. "Hey, this is equivalent to a pile of iron ingots, and you can start making armor." Robb was about to start making armor. Suddenly, he heard a strange flute sound from the desert kingdom camp ahead. The flute sounded faintly, and he didn''t know what kind of strange flute was blowing. The flute sound contained a very vague sound. feel. Listening to this tune, as if you could see a piece of yellow sand sweeping towards you. Robb couldn''t help joking: "Why do you play music suddenly? And it''s desert flavor! Tsk, I happen to have a desert flavor song too. Since you like playing music on the battlefield so much, I''ll sing it to you. " He cleared his throat and sang: "What ghosts and legends, what ghosts and demons, only the heron is singing quietly...cough cough...Sorry, the pitch has gone up and I can''t sing it anymore." Audiences on both sides: "..." "Forget it, it''s really hard to calm down when you''re undressed, and it''s easy to get a high pitch." Robb said nonsense seriously: "When I make my clothes, I will sing to you again. Then I won''t be out of tune." Audiences on both sides: "Fak!" Robb rubbed the pile of iron axes on the ground with his hand. Five seconds later, a black lacquered iron armor appeared in his hand. It was not a great thing, it was just the simplest iron armor. . He picked up the iron armor, it''s winter, the iron armor is so ice. I had to use the flame magic to add heat to make the armor warm, and then put a cover on myself. This time, I finally covered my vitals, that is, there is no underwear inside, it is empty, when Xiao Ding Ding touched the skirt armor, it felt a little weird... As soon as a person has clothes to cover his shame, he immediately becomes more energetic. Robb jumped out of the pit, wearing an iron armor, and he was different from the priest''s clothes he usually wears. The characters in the game are all natural clothes hangers. When he put on this armor, he immediately appeared majestic and majestic. , His appearance is extraordinary, he looks like a general who has experienced fire and blood. Reaching out and pointing at the desert kingdom army in front, he laughed and said: "Okay, let''s start fighting now! You still have a little time to retreat. If you don''t retreat, you will be beaten up when I rush over." As soon as he said this, he heard the strange sound of the flute on the opposite side becoming louder, and the soldiers of the ten thousand desert kingdoms actually sang a song: The sandstorm is coming. The sandstorm is coming. The huge black shadow in the sandstorm. Guardian beast of the desert What a sphinx looks like Face him, no one dares to be arrogant What a sphinx looks like Facing him, I feel very hesitated ... A sand wind rushed towards Robb... Chapter 240： Sphinx The entire army of the Desert Kingdom sang ancient desert ballads accompanied by the sound of flutes, and the boundless singing was accompanied by a piece of yellow sand. The scale of this sand breeze is not small, and it instantly becomes superfluous. It blows out from the camp of the desert kingdom, and immediately envelops ten thousand troops in the sand breeze. However, the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom have long been accustomed to the sand wind, and everyone stood still in the yellow sand wind, and even the camels did not waver. The field of vision in front of Robb was originally quite wide, but now he saw nothing but a large patch of yellow sand. "Wow!" Robb came with an iconic priestly exclaim: "What kind of trick is this again?" Robb would be very happy whenever he sees someone else having a demon move that is not in the game. He will be touched by "I am experiencing new things again". If he is happy, he will sing: "The sky is full of yellow sand passing by, and I walked everywhere. In the corner, walking in the endless galaxy..." A huge, deep, majestic, hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the sand wind: "Shut up! Pastor! You are out of tune." Just by listening to the depth of the voice, you would know that what was talking was a behemoth. "Oh, there is a big guy coming?" Robb raised his head to look at the sand wind ahead. I saw a huge black outline faintly appearing in the sand wind. Because of the yellow sand rolling in it, he could not see his appearance clearly, but only its shadow, which was at least twenty yards high, like A small building. The length is more than sixty yards, which is equivalent to several sections of train carriages. Even though the huge body had not been exposed from the sand wind, it had already carried a huge power. The sense of majesty strikes like overwhelming mountains! The little nobles watching the battle in the distance behind Robb brushed the floor and stood up from the table, and said in horror: "It''s not good, it''s... it''s the shadow. Could it be the guardian beast of the desert kingdom, Sphinx." Although Baron Nolen has been pretending to be "gentleman" and "aristocratic", his face changed slightly now: "Is there anything wrong with the Desert Kingdom? Have you summoned the beast of the kingdom here?" The stabs of reform-through-labor prisoners who have just been overthrown on the ground cant help but scream like: "The guardian beast is here! This wave is stable, stable! Hahaha, no matter how powerful Robert is, it is impossible to rival our countrys town. Guardian beast." Sofa couldn''t help but put his hands on his chest and sighed softly, "Sphynx, please save us." Both sides watched Robb helplessly, watching the huge black shadow in the sand wind. Robb was dissatisfied at this time: "What the hell? Hide yourself in the sand wind, hide your head and show your face without showing your face, you can''t see clearly, it''s so boring!" He stretched out his hand and waved forward: Gale! The wind magic swayed from his hand and rushed towards the sand wind in front of him. The sand wind on the opposite side was blown away by Robb''s gust, and the yellow sand that obscured the sight was instantly cleaned up. net. At this time, his vision widened, and he finally saw clearly. Standing in front of him was a behemoth, a familiar thing-the Sphinx. That''s right, it is the famous landscape of the original world Egypt, the Sphinx, and the Sphinx. It has a huge head, but its body is the body of a lion. It touches the ground on all fours and looks majestic and mighty. "Wow!" Robb clapped his hands and laughed: "As a game house, I can only see pictures of the Sphinx on the Internet before. This is the first time I have seen the real thing. It feels refreshing to see the tourist sights by themselves. He suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly shouted at the huge sphinx in front of him: "Hey, buddy statue, you come to show me like this, dont you charge me tickets? Dont let me take a few glances, and then jump out. The people in the guard uniform have to twist me to collect the ticket money. This kind of compulsory consumption is not necessary. If I really want to collect the tickets, I wont look at it. Please go home quickly. Robb closed his eyes and said, "I don''t see it, I don''t have to buy tickets if I don''t see it". "I am not a statue, I am alive." Sphinx roared: "Open your eyes and take a closer look!" The sphinx in the original world of Egypt is a statue made based on the appearance of the sphinx in myths and legends. In this world of the Demon Continent, the sphinx is a real beast, not legend. Its body is not a cold stone, but a living flesh, with long yellow hairs and a pair of wings on its back, which looks like it can still fly. "Wow, it turned out to be alive." Robb said, "As a famous tourist attraction, it''s not so good to be alive. You run around and can fly, so you won''t be able to catch up with tourists." Sphinx angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? Feel the anger of the desert, arrogant." It opened its huge mouth and blew out a sand breeze at Robb. This is not a sand breeze, it is a sandstorm! The extremely violent desert storm immediately slapped Robb, supporting the sky and covering the earth, as if to bury everything, its power even surpassed the "Thunder God''s Roar" just now. Robb smiled smugly at the sandstorm: "This time my clothes are made by myself and won''t break. Hahaha, let the sandstorm come more violently." The wind screamed like a knife through Robb''s body, and the sand that covered the sky fell on him, but Robb stood motionless, letting you blow the sand, I stood still. With a crash, the sandstorm passed. Robb looked at the status, and dropped 8232 HP. Oh, that''s quite a lot, almost tens of thousands! He was still driving a buff with increased magic resistance, and he was knocked out so much HP at once, this guy is not weak. It seems that the cutting-edge combat power of this world can still hurt me, but it''s okay. If the clothes are not torn, it will be done in one bite. A golden light of "Powerful Healing" flashed, Robb returned to his state and smiled: "Come again!" Sphinx couldn''t help but froze... The army of 10,000 desert kingdoms behind are also sweating profusely: Wipe! The sandstorm blown by the divine beast can''t control this person? What the **** is this man? Sphinx raised his huge foot and stepped on Robb. Robb has already seen the damage from the sandstorm just now. If this product is put in the game, it will be at least the level of the big boss of the 100-level raid, which is not very weak. His 120-level level is full of attributes. If you want to clean up this thing, you can''t do it with that kind of game-like attitude. If you accidentally eat a few more times, your condition will become very bad. Be a little serious! Seeing Sphinx''s big foot stepped on him, Robb smiled, the magic of the mage-flashed! His body flashed and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 241： The same height now The Sphinx stepped on the place where Robb was standing just now, and there was a blast of flying sand and rocks, and the earthquake trembled. No one who was stepped on by this foot could survive, but it could feel it by itself. Didn''t step on anything! The opponent fled at the moment his foot was about to land. It immediately patrolled around, trying to see where Robb had gone. "Here!" Robb''s voice came from behind it. The Sphinx was angry, turned around, and stepped on it again. Robb smiled, the skill of the ranger-roll! The body touched the ground and rolled out a long way. The Sphinx stepped on it again, flying sand and rocks, shaking with a big earthquake, but it felt that it had stepped on it again. Sphinx raised his foot again, chasing Robb who was rolling, and stepped on it again. Robb smiled, the gunner''s skill-sliding! He seemed to be skiing on flat ground, swish, and then moved a long way to the side. Sphinx''s feet banged and stepped on the air again. After the three of them had a few moves, Robb was hiding and the Sphinx was attacking. The audience in the Desert Kingdom couldn''t help but feel happy: "Hahaha, no matter how strong this man named Robert is, it''s useless to encounter our desert guardian beasts. It''s not just a parry and no counterattack." "Step on! Step on this guy to death." "Squash him down!" "Although ordinary people''s physical attacks are ineffective against him, he must die if Sphinx stepped on it." The people of the desert kingdom desperately waved their flags and cheered for their beasts. The Sphinx didn''t even step on it a few times, and couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed: "Annoying little bug! It just hides." Robb blew the sand on his armor and smiled: "I deliberately gave you the opportunity to perform. I want to see what tricks you can do, and if there are any amazing skills, what are you doing? If you dont let go, you will only step on it, which is meaningless. Instead, I am a little bug, tusk, its not good, and its easy to get slapped in the face." "Squash you!" Sphinx raised his foot and stepped on it again. "This trick is really boring." Robb said: "I won''t be inking with you." At this time, the flashed CD was ready, Robb flashed on the ground, escaped from the attack of Sphinx''s foot, and flew to a far distance. But when the Sphinx was about to pounce on him and step on him again, he saw Robb raise his hand: "Giant Transformation!" His small body suddenly started to grow bigger, bigger, bigger, bigger...Interestingly, wearing that iron armor on his body, he can actually grow bigger with his people, but it wont Because Robb was broken when he grew bigger. This is incredible! In a blink of an eye, Robb became a giant with a height of more than twenty yards, standing opposite the sphinx, looking a bit taller than the sphinx. Robb smiled and said, "Do you still step on me? Come on! Step on me!" Sphinx: "..." At this moment, even the Sphinx was stunned, not to mention the spectators of the two armies. The 10,000 armies of the Desert Kingdom were all dumbfounded, and the nobles from Westwind Town were also a little stupid, although they knew their own. Godfather is too strong, but he didn''t expect him to be so strong. What kind of ghost giantization technique he did, he can actually giant himself to the same size as a sphinx. Juhuashu is a magic that has been known by the generals who have experienced battles and the knowledgeable wizards. This is a buffing magic of the Paladin, which can make the target huge. However, even the most powerful Paladin on the mainland has a limited degree of hugeness, turning a person with more than one yard into three yards. Giants, or become giants five or six yards tall, that is already a very great giant transformation technique. It is incredible to turn a human being of ordinary height into an oversized giant with a size of twenty yards like this. How powerful is this magical power to achieve? The Sphinx lifted his paw, really wanting to step on Robb, but when he saw a giant a head taller than himself, there was still something for him to step on. It had no choice but to make a dumb voice: "What ghost giant transformation technique?" "Well, now it''s a contest of the same height." Robb said: "On: Can human beings win against a lion of the same size?" The Sphinx said angrily: "I''m not a lion! It''s a beast! What did you guys do? You say I am a statue for a while, and I am a lion for a while." "Well!" Robb kicked over... When he said hit it, he didn''t get muddy, and the kick hit the front face of the Sphinx in an instant. The Sphinx just saw that Robb had been defending passively, and had never taken the initiative to take the initiative, so he had no intention of guarding him at all. He didn''t expect him to open so inexplicably, so he didn''t do any evasive actions. The foot hit the front face. A huge force came from Robb''s feet! Even the sacred beast couldn''t hold it, and with a scream, he flew back and fell out. Its huge body fell to the ground with a bang, flying sand and rocks, and the soldiers of the desert kingdom behind them retreated in a panic, fearing that they would be crushed to death by the Sphinx rolling over. But the sacred beast is a sacred beast after all. After eating Robb, he didn''t even hang his foot. Sphinx turned over and jumped up, roaring, a sand wind whirled around it and flew up, and the sand looked like a sharp knife. It can tear all the creatures that enter this sand wind into pieces. It slammed at Robb! The lions attacking power is so powerful that it is totally different from the power of the foot. It has a weight of 2,000 tons, and when it slams forward, the impact force generated can reach three or four thousand tons, even if the opponent It''s a giant, and it can''t hold it with all its strength. Robb can''t underestimate such an attack, he still has to use some defensive skills, the warrior''s skill-shield wall! As if something rang out, his whole body lit up with a metallic sheen, and the Sphinx pounced on him at this moment with all his strength. A loud "touch"! The huge lion slammed into the huge man, and the sound of the collision shook everyone around him could not help covering their ears. The sand wind overflowed in all directions, and many people couldn''t help closing their eyes. When they opened their eyes again to see what happened, they saw Robb lift up the huge lion and threw it over his shoulder! With a loud bang, the Sphinx was thrown to the ground, smashing into the ground a deep pit that was sixty yards long. Then Robb stamped his foot on Sphinx again. This foot stamped a bit hard and looked painful. Sphinx couldn''t help but let out an angry and painful roar again. Chapter 242： Dont go into the desert in this life Robb lifted the Sphinx up, like a torn sack, and slammed left and right, slamming on the ground. With every fall, the Sphinx uttered a scream, and the roar was terrible. It waved its huge claws and wanted to attack Robb, but it couldnt hit it because the lions feet were not flexible and could not bend to all angles like human hands. Its claws could only be waved in front of itself, even Can''t bend behind. As a result, Robb picked up the meat on the back of his neck and threw it to the left and right, making him dizzy. After falling to and fro in this way, the ground was devastated. When the Sphinx was thrown on the ground once, a huge pit of sixty yards long would be thrown. After a violent fall, a hundred yards in the vicinity, They were all smashed to pieces, pitted and lumpy. Seeing the scene of the giant facing the giant beast in front of him, the hearts of the audience on both sides couldn''t help but rise up with four words-gods fighting. Obediently my mother, the gods fight, don''t splash the blood on the mortals. The army of the desert kingdom couldn''t help retreating hundreds of yards. Baron Nolan lifted the chair under his buttocks with both hands without a trace, and moved it backward little by little in a very elegant and gentleman''s motion. It is not easy to be a gentleman, even to retreat so concealed. , So as not to show timidity. After a while, the beating was finally over. The yellow sand in the sky slowly settled, and the air was fresh again. In the picture that appeared in front of everyone, Robb was still standing, but the Sphinx had been thrown to the ground and could not get up. People from the Desert Kingdom: "..." Baron Nolan: "I knew it would be like this." He moved his chair forward again without a trace. Madara and the assassin leader looked at each other, their expressions horrified. Sofa sighed and lowered his head. Robb stepped on the back of the Sphinx with one foot, clapped his hands and said, "Wow, the two thousand-ton monster fell really hard. My arms are a little sore." Everyone: "..." Sphinx lay on the ground and said weakly, "You bastard, you wait for me... What you have defeated now is just a clone of me, a clone summoned by a duplicate flute, not a real one. I...I can''t use my full strength at all, Tiger Luo Pingyang is bullied by a dog, you wait for me, you''d better not step into the desert half a step in this life, otherwise... I will let you know... Huang Sha Great" Robb smiled and said, "The tiger falls in the Pingyang? You just told me not to say that you are a statue, nor that you are a lion. As a result, you now call yourself a tiger. Alas, you are not too particular about you." Sphinx: "That''s just an adjective!" "I care about you! I''m going to spit you out anyway." Sphinx: "..." Forget it, there is no reason to talk to a mad guy like Robb, the Sphinx used his last strength and roared up to the sky, and then brushed the ground into a yellow sand, disappearing without a trace. Robb had stepped on the back of the Sphinx, but the guy suddenly turned into sand and disappeared, causing Robbs feet to sink. He almost couldnt stand firmly. He could not help but laugh and scolded: I''m really an unspecial monster. Fortunately, I stand firm, otherwise, if I fall in front of so many people, I will lose face." He didnt bother to lift the giant state, so he used this state to smile at the desert kingdom army in front of him: Okay, continue to clean up you, I want to ask now, do you want to be roasted and eaten, or do you want to be fried? Eat, or cook it?" After speaking, he stretched out his tongue, licked his lips, and smiled maliciously at the army of the desert kingdom: "Hey hey..." A giant said this to himself, who would stand it up? The entire army in the Desert Kingdom couldn''t help but shudder... The commander shook the flute in his hand and thought: Can I call the Sphinx again? However, as soon as he thought of this, the flute in his hand turned into a piece of sand, and disappeared without a trace when the wind blew. In the hands of the pharaoh of the kingdom, it is impossible to give it to anyone. "My Fuck!" The commander gave a miserable cry and shouted: "Retreat, the whole army retreat!" Robb laughed and said: "It''s too late to retreat now. Come on, let''s play a game. The name is Attack on Giant. Lets see who of you can escape from the Giant." He took a big step, and one step forward was dozens of yards away. Stretching out his hands, it looks like he wants to catch someone to eat. The army of the desert kingdom made a weird cry of "boom" and turned and ran. This Nima is a ghost if it doesn''t run! Even the guardian beasts of the desert were thrown on the ground like burlap bags, and they didn''t have to play with them. A group of people lost their helmets and armor, and fleeing lifelessly. The Mamluk cavalry riding a camel ran the fastest. In a blink of an eye they ran a few hundred meters away, but the infantry didnt run so fast. They ran, throwing away their helmets, armors, and scimitars. Some people Wearing a golden ring ornament on her body, she didn''t want it anymore and threw it on the ground lifelessly. It is also good to lighten a little weight when escaping! In fact, Robb can catch up with them with a single charge and catch them all. However, there is no need for Xifeng Towns load capacity to reach its limit. The existing residents and reform-through-labor prisoners must be digested first to stabilize the economic and economic conditions of the entire village. Culture can further increase the population. Moreover, the general population can only be increased, and the reform-through-labour criminals cannot be increased. So Robb also chased them symbolically and just chased them away. He ran two steps forward, his eyes suddenly swept over the commander in the enemy army who was fleeing, his eyes lit up, he strode over with a big stride, and grabbed the commander. As the top warrior of the desert kingdom, the commander was caught in the palm of his hand because he couldn''t even fight Robb with a single move. Robb smiled and asked, "What title are you?" "Duke... Duke!" The commander stammered. "Very good!" Robb grabbed him and held on: "You are now my captive, and I feel like you can deceive a large ransom, hahaha..." Commander: "..." Robb took another big step, reaching out his other hand and grabbing the big shaman: "What title are you?" The big shaman cried and said, "Earl!" Robb was overjoyed: "This feeling can also be worth some money." The big shaman looked at Robb holding the commander-in-chief with his left hand and himself with his right hand. There was no third hand to catch people. He suddenly thought of something. He pointed at the witch doctor who was escaping and said: "Catch that, that''s the Marquis. It is much more valuable than my earl. It is better for you to put me down and free a hand to catch him." (The order of knighthood is: prince, man! So the marquise is more valuable than the earl.) "I wiped it, I betrayed my companion to escape myself." Robb said, "I didn''t want to catch him, so I caught you. Even if you are not so valuable, I think it''s better to catch you." Great Shaman: "..." Chapter 243： Commander, hold back for now The Ten Thousand East Road Army of the Desert Kingdom, under the leadership of the lieutenant general and the great witch doctor, rushed northward in embarrassment, throwing their helmets and armor all the way, and fleeing lifelessly. Behind him, a giant who defeated the Sphinx chased him and threatened to eat people. Who can stand him? They did not dare to stop at all, lost everything and escaped, passing through the rough stone canyon, all the way to the crystal canyon, and the crystal canyon was originally intended to be occupied and not returned to Sigran, where can they still be taken care of now? Going to occupy the territory of an enemy country, one''s own life can''t be saved, the ghosts of the territory will take care of it! Ten thousand people rushed back to the desert after swiping the ground, never daring to leave the place covered by yellow sand. Of course, Robb didn''t chase them at all. He only left the big shaman who betrayed his teammates and the most valuable Duke general. He captured two nobles at once, and the thieves were happy. These two people, like Madara, can be used not only to provide labor for the prisoners, but also to exchange for ransom. A large amount of income is already beckoning to Robb. Taking the swaying steps of the ground, Robb walked back to his side of the auditorium. The few little nobles were shaken by the giant Robb when they walked, so that they could not sit still in their chairs, and stood up one after another. Only Baron Nolen still has a calm face. He supported his chair with a whirlwind and kept it floating a little bit off the ground. This was already controlled by wind magic with all his strength, but his face Still maintaining a gentleman''s hearty smile, a faint feeling of awesomeness, he raised his head and waved to the giant Robb: "Congratulations Godfather has won the game." Robb threw the two captives in his hand toward the private soldiers. The commander and the big shaman fell from a height of more than ten yards. Opening a shield wall, steel and iron bones and other skills, knocked the ground out of a hole with a bang, but it stabilized. But the big shaman couldn''t do it anymore. He could only put himself on a body-shielded stone skin, and when he fell on the ground, he threw it with a puff, and the shock penetrated into the skin and entered the internal organs. The two got up and wanted to run, but they looked at the giant Robb next to them, and their hearts were horrified, so they had to temporarily give up their intention to escape. The commander''s eyes immediately turned to the group of private soldiers next to him, planning to knock down a few private soldiers while he was not paying attention for a while. At this time, a hand next to him stretched out and patted him on his shoulder. It was Madara. He said with a bitter face: "Great handsome, don''t hit the idea of ??these guys. They carry the king given by Robert. Blessings, all of them are bullish, and I can''t beat each of them. Although you are much better than me, you will be crushed if you are attacked by two private soldiers." "What?" The commander was shocked. The leader of the assassin next to him spread his hands at him: "This is true! Commander, hold back for the time being." Commander: "..." Robb removed the giant transformation technique and returned to normal from a huge form of twenty yards high. He stood beside a few nobles and said with a smile: "Okay, now, the biggest threat to our Westwind Town has been lifted. go home." A little nobleman glanced at Robbs armor with an unbelievable expression: "Godfather, what''s the matter with this iron armor on you? Why does the armor grow bigger when you use the giant transformation technique? When you shrink, it shrinks again. Will it not be burst?" This armor is made by Robb with the production skills in the game. It naturally enjoys the rules of the game. Whether the person wearing it is fat or thin, tall or short, huge or shrinking, it can change along with it, but , Robb couldn''t tell others that way, so he could only smile and said, "Because I can add armor with my giant transformation technique." "Is that so?" The little nobleman seemed to understand very well, but he couldn''t understand, so he just didn''t understand. Robb smiled and said to the nobles: "Now, the main force of the desert kingdom has been killed by me. Those of you who are careful can accept it. I know that several of you have prepared a factory, but deliberately did not open it. Waiting to see if I can solve the problem of the army of the desert kingdom, now, you have seen the result." The nobles blushed, and they were a little embarrassed by Godfather''s blunt point, but they also knew that Godfather was a very reasonable person and would not turn his face with others just because of this kind of thing. The way he solved the problem was completely different from what nobles had seen from the lords in the past. In the past, the old lords dealt with problems by intimidating or using small profits to lure you. But Godfather neither intimidates nor seduces, he is a guide! He solves the biggest problem for you, and then he helps you come up with a way to make money. You should study for yourself whether there is any benefit in doing so. If you think it is profitable, just follow him. If you don''t understand or can''t figure it out, Godfather won''t come to force you, at most you can say "scum", and then forget it. It makes people feel very happy to get along with such lords, and there is no need to be as tired as dealing with those old lords. The nobles almost respectfully said at the same time: "Godfather, don''t worry, after we go back, we will make every effort to promote the factory''s production immediately, and we won''t draw water anymore." "Haha, just don''t draw." Robb smiled at the coachman next to him: "Go on, we are back to Westwind Town." The coachman was just an ordinary townsman. This time he was fortunate to be able to watch a big show with the nobles. He was already so excited that he was so shocked by Robbs strength. Now Robb called him, he He rushed over like licking a dog: "Okay, I''ll go and prepare a car for Godfather." Robb got into the carriage! The nobles also got on the car. The private soldiers escorted the prisoners into several other carts. The most stinging among these prisoners was originally the assassin leader, but now he looks like an eggplant that has been beaten by frost. , Speechless. Sofa wanted to get into the car with the assassin leader, but was blocked by a private soldier, and pointed to Robb''s cart: "Woman, go to Godfather''s car, you know who you are." Sofa froze, sighed, and walked toward Robb''s cart. After just walking two steps, I heard the private soldier behind him smiling at the other private soldier: "This woman has no consciousness at all. She actually wants to get in another car." "Yes!" Another private soldier smiled, "Isn''t it enough to make Godfather a toy?" "A great man like Godfather, I don''t know how many women want to make toys for him." "Hahaha! That''s for sure." "This female assassin is unconscious, I think she will be played miserably tonight...hahaha." The private soldiers are all rogues with little education, and their words are ugly enough. Sofa was badly hurt by these few words, and took two steps forward, two lines of clear tears shed in his eyes. Chapter 244： Her Majesty is looking for you The carriage drove toward Westwind Town, and the nobles and private soldiers in several carts were laughing and laughing along the way. The driver who drove Robb even sang cheerful folk songs. No wonder they will be happy after such a big victory. However, the opposite of their joy was the sad atmosphere of the captives of the Desert Kingdom. In the cart transporting the prisoners, the atmosphere was weird. The assassin leader stopped talking, and several thorns stopped talking. Their spiritual support has been shattered, there is a sense of confusion and loss, and even feel that life has lost its direction. Madara was comforting the commander-in-chief in a low voice, letting him tolerate temporarily, he could still steal fruits and eat in prison, and patiently waited for the people of his country to pay them to redeem them. In the other big car, Sofa looked at Robb with a pair of clear eyes. His eyes were beautiful, but they were full of tears, which made his beautiful eyes look a little sad. Robb couldn''t help but be happy when she saw that she kept looking at herself with such weird eyes: "What? Nothing to love?" "Yeah!" Sofa actually replied: "I thought I would be wronged here for the time being, and wait for the East Road army to save me, but now I find that no one can save me, my hope is gone... I just want to die immediately." Robb said: "Hey, I said it last time. I just want you to go through labor reforms, and I won''t do anything to you. Why do you have to die for this woman? If it''s me who want to assault you or something, you In order to protect my chastity, I must die. I can understand it, but now this situation is also going to die. Doesn''t it make sense?" Sofa bit his lower lip and said: "Although you didn''t do anything to me, others didn''t think so. You didn''t hear it just now. I can imagine how those private soldiers think of me. Everyone in Xifeng Town Look at me like this, my captain and other prisoners of war are the same, they all think I am your toy now, every night by you...by you...They will think that I am a shameless person in order to live. A woman who betrayed her body to stay out of her life. If I were to come out of labor in your church for three years, everyone would think that I was a torn shoe that you played with for three years, from body to mind." Her whole body trembled slightly, and the blue and white maid costume also trembled with her tremor. Robb destroyed the atmosphere with a single sentence: "Don''t try to change it to three years. The last time you threatened to kill me, it has risen to three and a half years." Solfa: "..." "Okay, get to the point." Robb smiled: "As long as the truth of the matter is not like this, you don''t have to worry about what others think." "I''m not as cheeky as you." "But I am not a thick-skinned person." Robb said, "Look, if I really are a thick-skinned person, I will hug you now and forcefully put you into an eighteenth-like appearance, but I didn''t do that, which explained me. This man has an ultra-thin skin." Solfa: "..." The topic couldn''t go on, Sofa bit his lower lip: "Can''t you let me go? If you are really as kind and upright as you advertised, you shouldn''t humiliate me like this." Robb smiled and said, "You seem to have forgotten why you were forced to labor in my church!" Speaking of this, Robb paused: "It''s because you launched a war of aggression. It was you who first thought of killing me that made things like this, not that I wanted to do something to you and arrest you. Come to my house." Solfa: "..." "If you do something wrong, you have to pay for it." Robb said solemnly: "Although I think I am kind and upright, I am not a Virgin, and I will not overly sympathize to release a person who has committed a crime." "Then why did you let those 10,000 people go, but you didn''t let me go?" Sofa said bitterly. "Because I can''t catch it anymore." Robb smiled and said, "The number of reform-through-labor prisoners I can accommodate is limited, and I can''t accommodate them anymore. I had to let them go. It''s better than killing them." Sofa almost said: "Then...then you can let me go and catch a man, so that at least it won''t attract comments." But when these words came to her lips, she was suddenly shocked that it would be too selfish to say it. Set, the **** of the desert, would not like such selfish desert people, and would only engulf her with sandstorms. She would not know what to say for a while, and after a long time, she sighed and whispered: "You are so powerful, will you go to attack our desert kingdom?" "Not really!" Robb smiled: "I didn''t work hard enough to start a national-level war. To put it ugly, what good is it for me to take down your broken country? Even a Westwind town. If you dont do it well, where is your mind going to another country that is forced by desert terrain. Playing a simulated city on that terrain, the starting difficulty is hell-level." Solfa: "..." Although she has a lot of criticism for Robbs despise of the desert, she heard that Robb is not interested in the desert kingdom. This made her feel relieved. If such a terrifying monster really runs to invade the desert kingdom, then the motherland. But it''s dangerous. Robb smiled and said: "Okay, stop crying, don''t care about other people''s ideas, be yourself. As long as you perform well and work hard, I will reduce your sentence. Maybe it won''t take three and a half years, just use In a few months, you will be released after serving your sentence." Sofa didn''t believe a word of what he said, but thought in his heart: a man caught a beautiful woman, how could he let it go so easily, alas! I only hope that the day when you show your fangs will not come too soon. There was no word in the next way, and the carriage swayed and brought everyone back to Westwind Town. It was already dark when they returned to the entrance of Westwind Town for a full sixty miles, plus the time spent in the middle of the war. Actually, the sunset didnt want to go down so early today. Not long ago, it stood proudly in the western sky, and refused to leave work. I didnt know that the moon sneaked over from behind, swept the legs, tripped the sunset, and then With another kick, the setting sun was still kicked below the western horizon. So when the carriage returned to the door of the church, the sky was already dark, and the moon was hanging triumphantly in the sky. Seeing Robb getting off the carriage, Lilian immediately ran out of the house like flying away, and said loudly: "Master, master, you are finally back. This evening, Her Majesty the Queen called You took it and told her that you went to deal with the army of the desert kingdom and haven''t come back yet. As a result, she looked very anxious. In just a short while, she called five times to ask and said that she would like you to come back. Call her immediately afterwards." Robb smiled and said: "It''s no wonder! From her standpoint, of course I want to know the result of this battle as soon as possible." Chapter 245： If you dare to take it off, I dare to watch Robb walked slowly to his stone chair, sat down, and then his **** stopped moving as if it had taken root. Lilian clearly remembered that Robb wore a priest''s dress that he sew by himself when he went out in the morning. He didn''t know why he was wearing an iron armor when he came back. She couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Master, what about your clothes? What''s going on?" When Robb heard this, he burst into tears: "Lilian, my clothes and pants were burned out by the enemy today, and my underwear was burned out. I almost leaked out of spring and was watched by more than 10,000 people. Naked, so miserable! Although I made a piece of armor to hold my face, but I didnt wear any underwear inside, it was so empty and unhappy..." Lilian''s face turned red when she heard this, and she also showed an expression of righteous indignation: "Why are the villains in the desert kingdom so bad? Isn''t it okay to be fighting a war? Why do you want to burn your master''s clothes?" Robb said: "I don''t know why they designed such shameless magic props to blast people''s clothes." "Kouhu!" Sofa, who had just followed from the carriage, furiously said: "My desert kingdom''s''Thunder God''s Roar'' is obviously a very serious magic item. It is so powerful that ghosts know why they can only burn after hitting you. Drop your clothes and dont tell a distorted story to a little maid who doesnt know the truth." Robb spread his hands: "Anyway, Lilian, go and get me a change of clothes." Lilian nodded: "Master, wait a minute, I''ll get it right away." After she finished speaking, she thought of something again: "New here, you go and change your clothes for the master. I have to make dinner for the master. He worked hard. One day, I must be hungry." Sofa responded in a low voice and walked into the church. Lilian quickly ran into the kitchen. Robb was the only one left in the yard. He looked up at the sky full of stars, then looked down at the crystal ball on the table, and thought: Miss Queen probably has been waiting impatiently, after all, the Desert Kingdom The East Route Army has always been a big concern for her, and she wants to know the result of this battle as soon as possible than anyone else. No matter, give her a call to tell her about her likes. Robb reached out and set the crystal ball gently three times... I thought it would take more than ten seconds for the queen to connect, but I didnt expect that he had just finished the three rounds, the crystal ball flashed on the floor, and the reception was so fast that the queen sister on the opposite side was already impatient. . Whats interesting, however, is that the queen who appeared in the crystal ball didnt seem to be rushed at all, she had a calm face, and her tone of voice was not rushed, full of royal majesty: "Mr. Robert, I dont know. Why did you call me late at night?" Robb chuckled and laughed: "Don''t pretend to be prudent! Why bother? You snarled viciously at the crystal ball and told me to tell you the result of the battle immediately, and I won''t laugh at you." "Oh, this is what you said." The queen said this sentence with a calm expression, and then instantly changed her face, her face was extremely anxious, her face was so close to the crystal ball, it looked like her head. As if he got into a crystal ball, he roared and said: "Quickly, what is the result of the battle? Has the East Road army been driven away?" After roaring, she pulled her face back again, restored her normal expression, calmly said: "Do you think I would be like this? No! Seeing you sitting in front of the crystal ball, triumphantly, I know you Already won." "Tsk tsk, smart women are really not cute." Robb smiled: "However, even if you guess the result, if you don''t get my personal confirmation, your heart is not at ease, so even if you pretend to be very stable now, you still hope very much. Hearing what I said with my own ears, I have won!" "Tsk tsk, smart men are not cute." The queen said: "Well, you can tell the result yourself." Robb didn''t have the appetite of Miss Sister, because it was too naive to do that, so he resolutely said: "I have already won." There was no expression on the queen''s calm face, but her eyes slowly turned into a crescent shape, and her eyes were as bright as autumn water, and she looked beautiful when she was happy. "You have a good armor." The queen did not comment on the victory of the war, but suddenly turned the topic to Robb''s armor: "You look better than wearing a priest''s robe, and it makes your temperament a bit calmer. Much more mature." Robbile said: "Help you block the enemy, you start to praise my appearance, I said you are a woman who understands really well. If I declare Xifeng Town to become a country now, you are afraid that you will immediately raise the table and scold me. It''s an ugly monster." The queen frowned: "Dare you!" "Of course I dare." The queen''s brows rose higher. Robb shrugged: "But it''s not necessary." The queen''s brows dropped again. Robb smiled and said: "Although you certainly don''t understand, I still want to tell you that the most important element of playing the Sim City game is the stability of external factors. There should be no wars, no disasters, and no alien invasion. Otherwise, it is really annoying to build a city. For the sake of the stable external environment of Xifeng Town, I will not establish myself as a country." The queen really didn''t understand, but it was good news to know that Robb would not stand on his own. Robb smiled and said: "Now, those craftsmen who are a little worried and afraid will be willing to come to my Xifeng Town to be teachers? Also, you have never brought me the meat products that I asked for for many days. I''m afraid that the caravan will be involved in the war, so I''ve been hanging on without sending it." Speaking of business, the queen''s expression turned to a more serious track, and nodded: "Yes, meat products are special. They can be turned into military rations at any time. If Westwind Town is captured by the Desert Kingdom, I will transport it to Your goods may become supplies for the army of the Desert Kingdom, so when the war is pending, I will not be able to transport you in large quantities. Now that there is good news, meat goods and various technical craftsmen Teacher, they will send it to you one after another. Hang up the call and they will set off." Robb smiled and gave a thumbs up: "It''s really easy to talk to a smart woman." The queen''s expression was not expressing: "You just said that smart women are not cute." "There is no conflict between saving trouble and being unlovable." Robb was talking about this, and Sofa came out of the back room, holding Robb''s replacement clothes in his hand. Robb smiled at the crystal ball and said: "Your Majesty, I am going to take off my armor and change back to cotton clothes. Do you want to see me change clothes?" The queen smiled at the crystal ball: "If you dare to take it off, I dare to watch." Without a word, Robb began to take off his armor. "You really got off? You rascal! You are facing the queen of a country! Can''t you observe a little etiquette?" After the queen yelled these few words, she snapped up the phone. Chapter 246： The atmosphere has changed The battle with the desert kingdom had come to an end, and the town of Westwind returned to calm again. Oh, this is not accurate. Westwind Town has always been calm and does not need to recover. Early in the morning, someone was telling a story in the only tavern in the center of the town. The storyteller was the driver who drove Robb yesterday. In the tavern, he blew up what he saw and heard yesterday: Godfather was attacked by a thousand-handled throwing axe, but the throwing axe passed through and couldn''t hurt Godfather; Godfather was bombarded by the enemy''s "Thunder God''s Roar", But only the clothes were burned out; Godfather''s huge transformation is against the guardian beasts of the desert... This blow is incredible! People these days like to listen to stories the most. There is a saying that goes like this: "I have wine, do you have a story." In the world of swords and magic, when a traveler stays at someones home, the owner often does not collect money, but asks the traveler to tell a story to himself, which is considered the best reward. This is also the case in Westwind Town. No exception. The story of the coachman made the whole Westwind town boil over, and countless people put down their work and ran to the tavern to listen to him. Someone offered him fine wine, and some offered him fragrant tea, just to coax the driver to talk more about details. Even the eighth necromancer, the dark priest, as well as Chief Elsie and his policemen, all went to the tavern to listen to the story, and their work was not good. Ordinary people do not work well, but once the police do not work well, the prisoners in Houshan are in a state of negligence in management. If they take the opportunity to escape, I am afraid they can really succeed. However, the prisoners did not take advantage of this opportunity to escape. Last night, after the dejected assassin leader, Matura, the stab-headed labor camp prisoners, as well as the new commander-in-chief and the great shaman were brought back, a pessimistic atmosphere began to permeate the entire prison. Supporting the spiritual pillar of all the thorn-headed reform-through-labor prisoners, the army on the East Road of the Desert Kingdom is now completely finished, no one will come to rescue them, and even if they escape from this prison, there will be no army outside to respond. They had to go into exile all the way, from the town of Westwind to the north and into the desert to be considered as a complete escape. No one is confident that he can escape this far, so he just ran away. They are sad, but some people don''t care. Several model reform-through-labour prisoners, due to their outstanding performance in reform-through-labour in prison, were awarded titles such as models in reform-through-labour and advanced reform-through-labourer, and Robb personally promised them to commute their sentences. The term of the best-performing "leading labor reform soldier" has been reduced to two years. For these people, its only a little regret that the army on the East Road outside was driven away, but the impact is not significant. They believe that through their hard work and good performance, it will not take long for them to regain their freedom and be upright. He walked out of the prison. Luo Xi promised them that after the labor reform, they can choose to return to the desert, or they can choose to stay in Xifeng Town and be a commoner. What they are really struggling with now is whether they should go home or stay here. Of course, those who have relatives in the desert want to go back, but some prisoners who have been reformed through labor do not have family members. If they eat alone, the whole family will eat. In this case, it is not necessary to go back. Where can they live more? A good life is what they need to consider. No one dislikes his native land, but his native land is a desert and the living environment is extremely harsh. But Xifeng Town is beautiful, rich and free, and I always feel like being here can make my life happier for the rest of my life... In short, the news of the defeat of the East Road Army greatly changed the atmosphere in the prison. Before you know it, more people work hard to get a commutation. Robb once again sat on his beloved stone chair, with Erlang''s legs tilted, and the morning breeze was blowing in a leisurely manner. Yesterday, he clearly defeated a large army, but today he does not look any different in peace. He did not even show the excitement or exhaustion after the war. Lilian and Sofa brought breakfast, and then Sofa kept a straight face, standing by and waiting for his next order at any time, but Lilian sat down across the stone table and ate at the same table with Robb. Breakfast comes. It was the first time in this world that Sofa saw the maid and the master eating at the same table, and his eyes widened in surprise. "What do you look at?" Robb turned his head and said, "You also bring your own breakfast, sit down and eat together, stand by and watch me eat, so I can''t eat it anymore. How do you feel? It''s like a kitten or puppy staring at me when I am eating. If I don''t feed it two bites, I won''t eat it by myself." Sofa bit his lower lip and said, "I still know what I am." Robb found that this woman seemed to like to speak while biting her lower lip, so she couldn''t speak, so her voice was always very quiet and soft, but it was actually quite nice. "Don''t be funny, there aren''t so many rules here." Robb waved his hand and said, "You see Lilian is not as bad as you. If you think you are not a lowly person, you still maintain a sense of reservedness and pride. , You should be able to sit down and eat at the same table with me boldly, showing that you and I are equal." Sofa bit his lower lip and whispered, "I won''t take the opportunity to say that I have no rules. Give me a more sentence?" Robbile said: "Do you need an excuse to add a sentence of imprisonment? You just need to be rude, arbitrary, and forcibly add a hundred years to you, what can you do for me?" If you think about it, it seems to be the case. Sofa decided to show his indomitability and determination to sit on an equal footing with the enemy. Although the battle has been lost, at least he cannot lose his momentum. She returned to the kitchen and brought her breakfast. She also sat down at the stone table. The three people formed an equilateral triangle beside the stone table, keeping the distance very delicate. Robb looked at Sofa eating with great interest. This woman has a great advantage, that she looks very fragrant when she eats. Although she only ate a piece of bread and a glass of milk, she seemed to be facing the world. The most delicious thing on the list, every bite is very happy and satisfying. Emotions can be contagious, and if the person who eats with you eats very fragrantly, you will also feel very fragrant. "Good!" Robb was about to compliment her when he suddenly saw a large group of people at the door of the church. The leader was Baron Noren, and his apprentice knight nephew, and behind was a group of people who looked like servants. This group of people walked. They stopped outside the church yard, and people with low status were kept outside the yard and were not allowed to enter. Only Baron Noren and his nephew entered the yard, approached Robbs stone table, and the iconic gentleman greeted: "Good morning, Godfather!" Chapter 247： Fragment of Thors Roar "Mr. Nolen, good morning!" Robb also said hello with a smile. Baron Nolan glanced at Lilian and Solfa, who were at the table with Robb, with a weird look. However, he would not express any opinions on this kind of thing like Shun Touqing, only if he didnt see it, but He didnt want to sit on a table with the maid, so he stood not far in front of Robb, smiled and said to Robb: "Godfather, after watching yesterdays battle, I am full of hope for the future of Westwind Town, so As soon as I got home, I ordered the servants to move out the beets stored in the cellar and start processing sugar overnight. In addition, I had just ordered people to put up a notice in the town center to recruit a large number of sugar workers." Robb knew that he was here to say that he was going to follow him, and he was amused: "Is that right? Is the sugar factory going to run at full capacity? It''s good. Come on and make money." Baron Nolen smiled and said: "It''s all thanks to Godfather''s kindness! There is another thing I want to report to you. After I came back yesterday, I sent a team of people to the camp in the desert kingdom to check the battlefield on a fast horse. They I spent all night searching on the battlefield. Early this morning, they brought back some interesting things." When he said this, Robb immediately remembered that after the army of the Desert Kingdom ran away after throwing away their helmets and armor, they left an empty camp and many discarded equipment. Someone would pick them up and make war fortune. , It''s not surprising. However, ordinary **** should not enter the eyes of the nobleman who likes to pretend to be forced by Baron Nolen. Robb asked curiously: "My dear, what treasure did you find there?" The name "pro" made Baron Nolen a little flattered, and he was called so affectionately by Godfather. How much I value me, moved and happy, he quickly said: "We found some fragments in the enemy''s camp. ." "Shards?" Robb understood in an instant: "Shards of Thor''s Roar?" "Yes!" Baron Nolan smiled: "At that time Godfather blocked the thunder beam shot from Thor''s Roar. Wherever it came from and where to go, the Thor''s Roar was blasted to pieces and scattered among the ruins. , The people I sent picked up a few pieces in the ruins, but unfortunately they didnt collect them all and they couldnt put them together again, but I think you should be interested in these pieces. Luo Baixi said: "I''m interested. I''m very interested in all the magic items. Take them out and have a look." Baron Nolen winked at the trainee knight nephew next to him, and he strode out of the church courtyard immediately. A group of servants were waiting outside the courtyard. The nephew took a bag from the servants and returned to Luo. In front of Bai, put the bag down and opened it. A large number of messy fragments appeared. These fragments were large and small, the big ones were as big as the roof tiles, and the small ones were only as big as the nails, and they were scattered and broken into a big bag. Robb quickly took a fragment the size of a roof tile in his hand and took a closer look. This thing feels like metal in your hand, but it''s not right. There seems to be something mixed in it. It is dark on the surface, and it is the same as the teapot-sized magic container that the berserker Baron Parses gave him. The material is similar. When Robb got the magic container, he loved it and used it to do a lot of things. Until now, he often uses it to continuously heat the shower and keep the cake cold... In fact, he wanted to disassemble the magic container to see what material it was, but he only had one magic container. Once it was accidentally broken, there would be no second one, so he was reluctant to start, and now he got a bunch of fragments. , I am very happy. He held it in his hand for a few times, and looked at it over and over. He wanted to melt the fragments and do something anew, but Robb didnt understand the technique of making magic items at all. How did it make it?" Baron Nolan smiled and said: "I don''t really understand, I only know that the materials are very complicated, using copper, iron, gold, silver, mithril, black iron and other metals mixed together, as well as various magic dust, Arcane dust, magic essence, etc. are a mess of materials, the crafting process is very complicated, and it is not easy to create one." "Wow!" Robb sighed in a standard priestly style: "As a noble of the Knights of the Storm, you actually don''t know how to make this kind of thing. Then who is the craftsmanship of this thing? " Baron Nolan said: "This thing is in the hands of the royal families of various countries, such as Her Majestys Royal Magic Order and Black Earth Knights. There is a department specializing in making magic items. Of course, the king and the queen were both killed in battle 16 years ago. Mundela got up and messed up, and many people who knew how to make magic items fell towards Mundela, so there are some experts who can make magic items in the Mondela Knights and the White Lion Knights." "Understood, it was cultivated by the royal family." Robb said unhappily, "In other words, it is difficult for outsiders like me to get the production method, and I can''t make it by myself." Baron Noren suddenly smiled badly: "In fact, it is not impossible to get it. After all, the royal family must train new experts in making magic items, and the technology must be passed on from generation to generation. Therefore, the Royal Academy of Magic opened the magic item specialty. If you can mix in as a student, you can learn..." "Huh? Can this be mixed in?" Robb suddenly became very interested: "The top national secrets are not something ordinary people can learn, how can they be mixed in?" Baron Nolan whispered: "You must be a child of an innocent nobleman, you must be the one who can confirm that it is impossible to collaborate with the enemy and betray the country, and at the same time, you must also know magic. Son, if he knows magic, he can learn it, but he is as stupid as a dog and can only be a trainee knight. In short, the Royal Academy of Magic enrolls students every spring. If he has an innocent and reliable identity, he can sneak in and learn. " "So that''s it." Robb thought to himself: Should I think of a way to get in and learn how to make magic props? This thing is not in "Black Blade", it feels that it is very versatile and very fun. When I learn, I will produce magic refrigerators, magic stoves, magic cannons, magic wind ceiling fans... It seems that something weird got mixed in, well, but it doesn''t matter. Robb was thinking of this, and a woman''s voice sounded from afar: "Dear Robert, I''m back." This prefix feels weird, dear! There is only one person in this world who dared to speak to himself in such an invisible tone. Robb knew that he must be a red-haired magician and Xuelu was back without even turning his head. Sure enough, there was a fragrant wind rushing from behind. The jade arm wrapped Robbs neck, and his chin was resting on Robbs shoulder. The pink cheek almost touched his face, but I deliberately separated a little distance and didn''t get up. Desperate slaps! Xuelu whispered in Robb''s ear, "Do you miss me?" Chapter 248： Can you forge my identity? Robb had dreamed of Xuelu a few days ago. Of course he was thinking about it, but he couldn''t recognize it when he died. He smiled and said, "Of course I didn''t think about it. What do I want you to do?" "Hey! I don''t admit it after thinking about it." Robb said: "I really didn''t think about it!" Even if a duck is dead, its shell is hard, and it must not be softened on its mouth. Seeing that he didn''t let go, Xuelu couldn''t help but hang on his neck anyway. Golda and Kik walked up from behind, arrived in front of Baron Nolan, smiled and bowed: "Mr. Baron, the task you entrusted to us, we have completed perfectly." Golda took out a parchment map with several red lines painted on it. He smiled and said, "We have already explored these red line commercial roads. We have ensured that the commercial roads can pass unimpeded and there is no force. The monster is blocking the way." Robb moved his head and glanced at the map that Golda had taken out. With Westwind as the center, several red lines extend to the south, southwest, and southeast, leading to several cities and the castles of the nobles. The red lines indicate this. Commercial roads in several places have been unimpeded. Golda smiled and said: "There are monsters on two roads here. It took a lot of effort to clean them all. You see, I also got back an ogre shaman totem." He took out a piece of cloth from his pocket with a weird pattern painted on it. It was a pattern used by the ogre shaman during sacrifice, and it looked strange and inexplicable. Baron Nolen couldn''t help but exclaimed: "That''s great, hahaha! I just decided to start a lot of sugar production, and immediately came the news that the business route is unblocked. Blessed by the gods, nothing can stop me from making money, three of you I turned around and asked my nephew to send it over." The three adventurers laughed. They came out to take risks mainly to experience the excitement of adventure. Of course, making money is also very important. Baron Noren left, and went to get his candy and caravan. But the three adventurers stayed. As long as they were in Westwind Town, the three of them would often stay in Robbs church and not leave. They would chat with Robb when nothing happened, rubbing him and eating and drinking. Especially Xuelu, this guy is all right to behave like a baby, so mad, trying to trick Robb into marrying her, and then blow the pillow breeze in her husband''s ears and pull him to brush up the Devil City or something. She grinned and hung Robb''s neck and said: "The elementary wind magic training book you gave me last time is amazing. I can now cast wind magic as I want, with the robe you gave me. The continuous burst of fire is really indescribable. This time we ran into a squad of more than two dozen ogres. Before the change, we would have played very hard, but this time, I was stunned. The ogres were wiped out in an instant, and Golda and Kik hadn''t done much yet, hahaha." Robb smiled and said, "Oh, I can help you." "Is there a training book?" Xue Lu said with a greasy voice: "Why don''t you get another training book for local or water magic, or even the fire system? People love the feeling of using magic like this, you Give me another copy, and I''ll marry you, so you can do whatever you want..." Robb said unhappily, "I can''t give that copy, so I don''t want you to marry me." After saying that, he added: "Be careful when talking. If your mouth is full of mess, don''t ruin my Lilian, you Look, she blushes." "Cut, fake and serious, a hand is quietly placed on my waist again, don''t think I haven''t noticed." Robb: "..." Xuelu suddenly changed the subject and pointed at Solfa, "Who is this? The new maid? But seeing her eyes are so sharp, it''s not like being sold by traffickers." Robb smiled and said: "It''s an assassin from the Desert Kingdom. After the vanguard has retired, you went out to complete the commission. This assassin came at this time. As you can see, she missed her hand and is now being arrested by me for labor reform. " "Puff!" Xue Lule was happy, and smiled at Sofa: "Who is not good for you to stab Mr. Robert, it is really overwhelming, how about it? You have been played miserably, right?" A wry smile flashed across Sofa''s face, and he bit his lower lip and said: "I didn''t know the enemy''s strength before I took the shot. I took the blame and there is nothing to say." Xuelu smiled and said: "But you are lucky. Mr. Robert is a true believer in the God of Light. He loves everything, so you don''t have to worry too much about what you will be caught." "Hello!" Robb protested, "I am not a believer in the God of Light." Xuelu shrugged: "Yes, not a false believer, but a true believer." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t be imaginary, I hate this kind of silly talk. By the way, Golda, I have a question for you." "Oh?" Goldach said, "Mr. Robert, just ask if you have anything." Robb smiled and said: "I want to entrust you to help me get an innocent and reliable status as a nobleman in the Gran Kingdom. Is there any way for you to entrust you like this?" "Wow, your commission is too much." Xuelu shouted from the side: "How can this commission be completed? We can help you find things, kill monsters, send letters, explore the way... But forging aristocratic identity is also possible. It''s too ridiculous, it''s impossible to do it." Golda was a little puzzled: "Mr. Robert, what''s the use of this status? Even if you don''t have any noble status, you are already the lord of Westwind Town, the uncrowned king. There is no need to get a useless noble status, right? Look at Baron Nolan, he is obviously a nobleman, and he has to be respectful to you. Isnt that enough?" Robb smirked: "I just want to get into the Royal Academy of Magic and become a student and learn something by stealth." When the three adventurers heard this, Sparta was on the spot. After a few seconds, Golda said in embarrassment, "You are so good, what else do you want to learn? What is worth learning? Only if others follow you to learn, how can you learn other human principles?" Xuelu also said: "Yes, you are very proficient in magic, combat skills, tailoring, blacksmithing, leatherworking...almost everything, what else is worth learning?" Robb pointed to the pile of "Thunder God''s Roar" fragments that Baron Nolan had brought just now, and sighed: "I don''t know how to make magic items. I really want to learn how to make magic items. , You can make many, many things." "So that''s it." The adventurer trio understood now. To put it simply, Mr. Robert''s idleness hurts. It turns out that no matter how lazy people are, they will also get idle for a long time. Golda''s eyes rolled a few times, and he smiled: "Mr. Robert, we don''t know how to forge identities for others, but there is someone here who should understand." "Oh?" When Robb was reminded by him, he immediately thought of something, brushing the floor and turning his head to look at Sofa. Chapter 249： Does forging a document count as a bad thing? Sofa is an elite assassin in reality. Robb is the assassin in the game at full level. If it comes to fighting, Robb alone can sling a group of tricks. However, the assassin in Robbs game also has some shortcomings compared to the real assassin like Solfa, that is-all kinds of miscellaneous studies! The so-called miscellaneous learning here means that in addition to the two skills of fighting and unlocking, the assassin also possesses all kinds of strange and varied skills. Among them is a very important ability called "forging documents", which is almost one of the necessary skills for assassins in the real world, because real-world assassins are often part-time spies, and they have to be trained in "forging documents" from an early age. . But Robb doesn''t have this kind of ability, because no game is so painful to design such an ability for an assassin, and there is no scene that can be used, and "Black Blade" is no exception. Robb was overjoyed and said: "Sorf! You can forge documents, right?" Sofa bit his lower lip and said, "Yes!" "Hahaha, great." Robb said, "Hurry up, make up a noble identity for me. If you can tell others about the identity that is not suspicious, the innocent family of the Gran Kingdom is the best. ." Solfa said: "I refuse." Robb said, "Do you want to refuse to work again? Do you know that you are a reform-through-labor prisoner?" Sofa said: "I refused because I knew it. Didn''t you say that if I do bad things again, I will increase my sentence? I want to ask, does forgery of documents count as bad things? If it counts, after I help you, yes Its not that you have to say you have committed the crime of forgery of documents again, and then give me a sentence of ten and eight years. Staying with you for three and a half years is already very dangerous. If you add ten and eight years Years, I will be crazy, so I refuse." Robb: "..." This is difficult to answer. Forgery of documents is definitely a bad thing, but if she admits that she has reasons to refuse, if she does not admit that it is a bad thing, she will become a violation of the law. Robb is stiff! "Puff!" Xuelu rolled to the ground with a smile, rolling all over the snow. Golda and Kik almost couldn''t help laughing, they looked so hard. This is very unreasonable, Robb thought for a while, what should I do? Damn, I blame myself for always pretending to be a good, reasonable person, now I''m caught by someone hurting my feet, right? Forget it, it''s boring to always be reasonable. It''s too easy to be opposed to the generals. When it''s time to play tricks, just play around and be straightforward. Robb brushed the floor and changed his face, and put on an arrogant and unreasonable look: "I tell you that this Westwind Town is currently in the dominion status, and the laws of any country are invalid here. The laws here are temporarily They were all made up by me, so when I ask you to forge a document, the forgery is reasonable and legal! I am such an unreasonable father of God. If you listen to me, you will be given half a years sentence. If you dont listen, hum...Ill add ten or eight years to you." Sofa snorted: "Obviously he is a wayward and silly guy. He has to pretend to be very reasonable. Let''s expose it now!" Robb stretched his hands: "Staring at your nose and face? You can try again. Believe it or not, I order you to come to my room tonight. I promise to play Dongxuanzi thirty-six styles. If you miss one, I will count. lose." Sofa was taken aback, his face changed, and he almost committed suicide by hitting a tree on the spot. If she hadn''t known that Robb would have the resurrection technique, she would have hit it. But facing a person who knows how to resurrect, even suicide is an extravagant hope, causing her whole person to fall into short-term despair. However, she immediately noticed that Robbs eyes were smiling. It seemed that the sentence just now was a joke, and its right. If a man really intends to do something to you, he wont say anything, "Believe it or not, what do I do to you? The words "how to" have already started the manual operation directly. She breathed a sigh of relief, bit her lower lip and said, "Give me a long roll of parchment, pens, old charcoal, gems, fire paint... I''ll try to be a fake identity." Lilian quickly brought what she wanted, and then everyone gathered in a circle to see how Sofa planned to forge documents. Seeing Sofa put up his elbow, he thought about it seriously, and said: "The Gran Kingdom once had many long-standing and well-known families. Once you say it, everyone knows them. They are the absolute mainstay of the Gran Kingdom. , If you pretend to be a member of this kind of family, you will easily get into the magic item specialty of the Magic Academy." Having said that, she paused, and said: "However, if you are forging a family member who is currently active, it is easy to be spotted. Therefore, you have to forge a deceased nobleman. It disappeared during the war." Robb turned his eyes on the history of the Gran Kingdom and asked, "Do you have any good target families to choose from?" Solfa said: "Our East Route Army assassin spy team in the Desert Kingdom studied this issue before leaving for the Gran Kingdom. If we want to pretend to sneak into the Path of Light, what identity should we use, so I am ready here. A wonderful goal-the Smith family!" As soon as the name was spoken, Golda was delighted: "Is the Smith family of the Knights of the Storm? This is indeed a famous family! Patriarch John Roland Smith was once the famous wind magic magic in the Grand Kingdom. Master, its a pity that in the seventeenth year of the black dragon flying, he and the previous king and his wife confronted the black dragon and died in the black earth tower." "That''s right." Sofa continued: "According to the intelligence obtained by the spies of our desert kingdom, the Smith family was in the Black Tower at the time. The towering black earth tower was torn down. When it fell down, it happened to fall on the Smith family manor..." Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but sweat: "Did you kill the door?" "Yes, it''s annihilated!" Sofa said, "Due to the collapse of the Smith family, the strength of the branch of the wind magician has been greatly damaged, and it can no longer match the lightning magician, so the Gale Knights were squeezed out of the center of power. Many wind magicians walked far away from the border and went to be happy little nobles in the countryside. Thunder magicians took over the power of the air system, so the Tower of Gale was renamed the Tower of Thunder." Robb couldn''t help but think of Baron Nolan, whose manor was on the border of Crystal Canyon. It is estimated that it was because of being squeezed out of the center of power 16 years ago. Solfa said: "Now I will forge a set of the Smith family''s genealogy, clan emblem, seal... With these things, you can pretend to be the orphan of the Smith family." Chapter 250： Teachers are here Sopha placed the parchment paper on the stone table, picked up the pen, dipped a little ink, and then focused, focused, and used very careful movements to write on the parchment paper. She wrote the genealogy of the "Smith Family", starting with the first Patriarch, writing it down one by one, and hundreds of names were written in a blink of an eye. What''s interesting is that she didn''t use the same handwriting to write these names, but every two or three generations, she had to change the handwriting to write them. It turns out that the genealogy of a family with a long history cannot be written by the same person. If a person writes on the genealogy for two or three generations at most, his life will be exhausted and die. Therefore, every two or three generations will have to be replaced. The new handwriting can be seamless in this way. Everyone can''t help but sigh: "Awesome, it turns out that there is still this particularity." Xue Lu said: "The most powerful thing is Sofa''s memory. How do you remember these hundreds of names?" Sofa shrugged: "No, I can''t remember! There are only a few of the more famous guys in history who have their real names, and most of the other names are all made by me." Everyone: "..." That''s why he is very cheating! I saw Sofa continue to write backwards, layer by layer, and finally, the name "John Roland Smith" appeared in her pen, and under this name, four more names were written, each with a Mark their wife''s name, birthday, and death. "These are the four sons of John Roland Smith." Solfa said: "They are all real names. The more modern names you have, the more you have to use your real names, true birthdays and true deaths, otherwise it will be easier to wear them." After that, she drew a line under the fourth son of John Roland Smith, and wrote "Robert Smith" here, whose birthday was September 10, 1324, which was the Virgo twenty years ago. Robbile said: "Oh, it seems that this is my false identity." Sofa nodded and said: "It should be okay to use Robert as your name. There are no one thousand or eight hundred people with the same name in the Gran Kingdom. Don''t worry about being seen by someone and knowing it is you. In other words, I doubt you. Its not Robert at all. The name you used in Westwind is just your pseudonym." Robb was stunned, and then he laughed. The three adventurers next to him also stunned. After a few seconds, Golda smiled and said: "Yes! Now think about it, Mr. Robert has been using a pseudonym. If I remember correctly, at first, The name I quoted is Vishmo Namorze Sidbuyabuyad, this is your real name. (For the friends who forgot, please see Chapter 4) "Wow, you found all of this." Robb Le, thinking about the situation when he came to this world half a year ago, couldn''t help but laugh. I haven''t been so happy for a long time. Memories are always a happy thing. . "Now, you are the grandson of the wind master John Roland Smith, the only survivor of the Smith family, Robert Smith." Solfa said: "You need to make up another set of why you didn''t die in the Black Tower. The story, and then you need to be able to reasonably explain where you have lived in hiding for the past 16 years, and why you have not come out. While you are composing the story, I will make this genealogy old, rub it with sand, soak it with water, and use fire. Bake it, deliberately pour the ink on it and wipe it off, repeatedly roll it up and turn it over countless times...make it look like an old genealogy that has been cherished for many years, not like a fake that has just been written. " Solfa said: "It will not be done in a short while. It will take a few days. In addition, I have to make a family emblem, use a carrot as a fake seal, stamp a few fake letters... etc., etc. , You can use this false identity to get into some school and learn how to make magic props." Robb made a thumbs-up gesture at her and smiled: "Then please!" A few days passed in a flash. That evening, a huge caravan appeared at the southeast gate of Westwind Town. The reason why it is called "Huge" is that its scale is really much larger than the ordinary caravan. The caravan that Westwind Town has seen in the past, the largest one was the two of Gu Gu and Ji Ji who came to transport the iron. With swords and iron armor, more than a dozen large carriages were dispatched, which was already a rare caravan among the townsfolk. And this time, the caravan brought hundreds of live cattle, hundreds of live sheep, and hundreds of live pigs. It filled the entire official road. Looking at it, the official road was full of dense heads. . The guard in charge of guarding the townspeople thought that an army was coming, and almost rang the bell. Fortunately, they stopped quickly. Of course, this batch of livestock was sent by Her Majesty the Queen. Gugu and Jiji were in this huge caravan, accompanied by the two of them, and the first batch came to Westwind Town for cooking. Teacher''s old craftsmen. When these old craftsmen received the Queens order and heard that they would come to "teaching" in Westwind Town, most of them were uneasy. Many people even worried that the army of the Desert Kingdom would break through Westwind Town and were a little reluctant to set off. It wasn''t until the news that the army of the Desert Kingdom was defeated that they finally felt relieved, and they could come to Xifeng Town with confidence, but leaving their homes and coming to an unknown town to live a new life still filled them with their future. Worry and fear. The time has come to February of 1345. Spring is still a little short of arrival. It is still cold. The road is frozen and snow is covered. The old craftsmen followed the caravan for a few days and got on the boat. After being beaten by wind, rain, and snow, all of them turned black with cold. Not only was it cold, but also full of confusion about the future, which made them feel no joy at first seeing the town gate of Xifeng Town, instead they felt a sense of fear as they wanted to enter the Tiger''s Den of Longtan. I dont know what the lord here is like, will it be difficult for me... Just when they were uneasy, the gate of Westwind Town opened. Robb did not sit in a wheelchair, but walked out of the gate with his own legs and stood by the gate of the town with the most solemn welcome. . Gugu and Jiji thought that Robb was here to welcome them. The two of them hurried forward and were about to say hello. Unexpectedly Robb touched his feet and kicked the two businessmen aside, and then faced the one behind. The old craftsmen smiled and said: "Hello teachers, my name is Robert, and I welcome all teachers to come to Xifeng Town to teach and teach and solve their doubts!" Hey? The old craftsmen were a little dazed, feeling a little unbelievable. Isn''t Robert the lord of Westwind Town? The dignified lord, why would he personally come out to welcome people like us? He speaks so softly and amiably, and he takes our attitude very seriously. For a while, everyone was a little flattered. The fear of Xifeng Town and the worries about the new life can not help but ease a lot. Chapter 251： Westwind Institute of Advanced Technology Robb''s attitude not only surprised the old craftsmen, but also surprised everyone around him, including but not limited to Baron Noren, Bishop Elsie, Templar Knights, Number Eight, Dark Priest, Townsfolk... Everyone was thinking: Does Godfather respect these craftsmen so much? They are not master-level craftsmen, but some expert-level craftsmen, are they not that great? Of course Robb has his own reasons for doing this. A group of scum townspeople in Xifeng Town are only at the level of villages and towns in terms of knowledge and technology. Now expert craftsmen in big cities have to show "respect for teachers and respect for education." Only by adopting an attitude can improve the quality of the whole people and embark on a broad road. However, in this era, apart from magicians, most people still dont know the preciousness of knowledge and technology. Except for master-level and master-level craftsmen who are respected, other craftsmen can only say that their lives are decent. The respect they have received is far less than the contributions they have made. If Robb wants to change this mainstream consciousness, he has to start with himself and lead by example. As long as he shows respect for the teachers, others will naturally follow. Sure enough, Robb came to say "Welcome all teachers", and the people next to him had to follow. Nuo Lun, Elsie, No.8 and others hurriedly said in unison: "Welcome all teachers to Xifeng Town to teach and teach. Undoubtedly." Robb, an extremely lazy guy, was uncharacteristically uncharacteristic this time. He was so diligent that he walked up personally and shook hands with the old craftsmen one by one, showing the leader condolences to the outstanding workers and cadres: "Thank you for coming to Xifeng Town. From now on, we will rely on you to grasp the education work in Xifeng Town." In an instant, the old craftsmen felt that Beier had face, and almost felt that life had reached the peak. Robb smiled and said, "Teachers, please come with me and see the school I have prepared for you." A group of people walked towards the town, and the old craftsmen hurriedly followed Robb. Although they had a peak just now, they still knew their identity. Lord Lord gave you face, you must be grateful, listen to Lord Lords words and do A job that helps Her Majesty make money is just right. The group soon came to the school next to Wangjiang Qinghuai District. A long distance away, they saw the schools signboard, which was a large number of words: "Westwind Senior Technical School", with a long couplet hanging beside it. : "Shanglian is: Which craftsman has the strongest skill, and the lower is: Xifeng Technical School is the strongest". This couplet is a bit confusing, but it is Robb''s personal touch, no one dares to complain. This school was built when Robb had negotiated with the Queen last time. The site was chosen very carefully. In front of the school is the beautiful Westerly Canal, and there are waterwheels slowly turning in the canal. Next to the school is Wangjiang Qinghuai District, and behind it is a hillside with beautiful scenery. Learning knowledge in such a place is pleasing to the eye. The main teaching building is not made of wood, but a high-class brick house. All the plasterers who built the house gave the king blessings and the blessing of the wind, which greatly shortened its construction time. The school adopted the architectural concept brought by Robb from later generations. Spacious, bright, multi-window, large glass... The old craftsmen glanced at the house from a distance, and liked it too much. Robb smiled and said: "The bishop''s school you see now has a teacher''s dormitory behind the teaching school. That is where you will live. I can guarantee that the house is even better than the main teaching building. I can see it." He led the craftsmen into the school gate. The first thing he saw was a spacious playground. On both sides of the playground, two goals were made of iron racks and hemp rope. Unfortunately, no one knows what the goal is for, Robb. I plan to teach everyone to play football in the future, but it is not the time yet. Robb pointed to the playground and said with a smile: "This is a place for students to exercise! Teachers should also pay attention to exercise. Keep a good body in order to live a long life." An old blacksmith smiled and bulged his biceps: "Sports is not a problem for me." But a thin old tailor next to him shrank in embarrassment... Robb smiled and patted the old tailor on the shoulder: "It doesn''t matter, as long as we eat and dress well here, and run two laps on the playground every morning, your health will not be lost to the blacksmith." Everyone walked to the playground. There was a long-shaped pool with a drain faucet side by side in the pool. The old craftsmen recognize this thing, and the faucet has already begun to be popular in Guangming Road. They know that the faucet was invented by Robb, first taught to the craftsmen in Westwind Town, and then passed from Westwind Town to Guangming Road, so here I''m not surprised to see the faucet. However, when the blacksmiths saw this, they thought of Robb''s excellent ironmaking skills, and looked at Robb with admiration. An old craftsman couldn''t help asking: "Lord Lord, isn''t the tap water available for a fee? If it is placed on the side of the playground and provided for anyone to use..." "Don''t call me Lord Lord, just call me Godfather." Robb smiled and said: "The water towers in this town have begun to use waterwheels for water supply, and screw pumps have been eliminated, so the water supply has basically been fully automated, and only tap water is left. Regardless of the maintenance cost, even if it is provided to the students for free use, there is not much loss." The old craftsmen were surprised and inexplicable. They all turned to look at the slowly rotating waterwheel on the side of the canal at the entrance of the school, and said in surprise, "That thing is for water supply?" An expert carpenter stared at the waterwheel carefully, and after a while he understood: "It scoops up the water as it spins and pours it into the water tower next to it! This is so clever. I really want to see this invented at first sight. The carpenter of things! I want to worship him as a teacher." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "Hey, I asked you to be a teacher. Instead, you wanted to be a teacher here?" The expert carpenter said embarrassingly: "I can''t make such a clever thing. If there is such a carpenter, how am I ashamed to be a teacher? After all, who invented this thing?" Elsie, No.8 and others next to him all pointed to Robb: "Godfather invented it!" The expert carpenter almost knelt down for Robb to apprentice on the spot. Robb patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Although I know a lot, I don''t have time to take the students. In the future, the skills I know will be given priority to your teachers, and then you can teach them to the students. " When the old craftsmen heard this, they were overjoyed: "Thank you Godfather for the kind gift." Chapter 252： spring is coming After a while, the old craftsmen also took a good look at their dormitories. These teachers dormitories are also brick houses with kitchens and bathrooms. They are of high quality. They are much better than their home in Guangming Road, and Robb also prepared thoughtfully in advance. Good variety of daily necessities. In Robb''s words, this is called "check-in with a bag", and it is the treatment that senior technical personnel can only enjoy when they settle in Xifeng Town, and there is no ordinary scum. Peoples hearts are grown in flesh. Seeing Robbs good treatment, the old craftsmen cant help but think to themselves: Godfather is so good to us, we cant live up to his expectations, we have to teach our students well. . After all the craftsmen were settled, Robb made a count of the types of craftsmen who came this time. Not many people came this time, only an old blacksmith, an old carpenter, an old tailor, an old farmer, an old cook, and a poultry breeding expert. A total of six people brought six expert-level technologies. The next morning, the first phase of enrollment activities for Xifeng Advanced Technical School began! A huge advertising banner was pulled in the center of the town. "The first phase of the enrollment plan of Xifeng Advanced Technical School recruits six kinds of students, namely blacksmiths, carpenters, tailors, farmers, chefs, and breeders. The monthly tuition fee is ten silver coins." The high tuition fee shocked the people in Xifeng Town. A group of people gathered in front of the banner and talked: "This school is not really good at all!" "Is it necessary to spend so much money to learn a technology?" "Don''t dare to go." However, soon the second banner was pulled out. "Godfather has launched a student grant, which provides eight silver coins a month to every townsman who signs up for school. You only need to pay two silver coins to learn knowledge." As soon as the banner was pulled out, there was a bang, and the applicants squeezed through the school gate. Of course, as to how many people sign up and how many classes have been set up, Robb doesn''t bother to take care of these things. As the person at the helm, he doesn''t need to know too specific data, he only needs to grasp the general direction of the development of Xifeng Town. He believed that as the first batch of apprentices succeeded in their studies and after making a lot of money, more people would want to go to school for further studies, and then it would lead to a leap in Westwind Town. By the way, there were hundreds of pigs, sheep and cows who came with these six teachers. This large group of livestock was handed over to Robb at the market price by Gu Gu and Ji Ji. Then Robb backhanded the small profits of these livestock wholesale to the two nobles. The two nobles sent their own servants to open two meat assistants in Xifeng Town, which instantly solved the meat needs of the people in Xifeng Town. The harmonious town of Westwind, passed the winter of 1345 safely, and began to move towards spring... In 1345, March had arrived, and the breath of spring began to blow, green shoots were drawn from the branches, and scattered flowers had begun to bloom on the hillside. The farmers in Westwind Town all started gearing up, ready to do something. Last summer, Robb''s arrival brought several hopeful industries to Xifeng Town, and brought the dream of taking off. However, these hopes and dreams have nothing to do with the farmers. They cannot grow happy farms like Robb. They can only grow crops in spring! And now, spring has finally arrived! In an instant, in all the farmland around Xifeng Town, you can see the hard work of the farmers. They planted the long-cherished seeds into the fields, watering and fertilizing them with hope. People who want to make a fortune are planting sugar beets, but people with flexible minds see that the surrounding fields are all planted with sugar beets, but they quietly planted wheat in their own fields... Someone quietly planted cotton, some Stubbornly grow potatoes. Robb used the "reconnaissance technique" and scanned the farmland on the mountain with a visual distance of 5,000 yards. He did not interfere. He knew that it would be foolish to use administrative means to interfere with what the farmers were growing. The market adjusts it by itself. Anyway, only after undergoing market regulation, farmers will know how much each crop needs to be planted, and will achieve a relatively balanced output ratio without destroying the economic structure of the entire town. "Godfather!" Director Elsie screamed, pulling Robb back from the distant line of sight. He retracted his gaze and looked at the police chief in front of him: "What''s the matter?" Director Elsie said respectfully: "Godfather, today is the release day of the first batch of amnesty prisoners in Westwind Prison. You have agreed to release them yourself, so I will pick you up." "Oh, yes, there is such a thing." Robbile said that the so-called first batch of amnesty for reform-through-labor prisoners originated from an accident in fifteen days. Fifteen days ago, a prison guard escorted 20 outstanding prisoners from the prison and moved fruits and vegetables far away from the prison. As a result, they moved. The prison guard suffered an acute appendicitis and fell to the ground holding his stomach. Can''t get up. This situation is very dangerous. If the 20 prisoners take the opportunity to kill the prison guards and fly far away, the possibility is not small. Even the prison guards themselves are prepared to be killed and wait for Godfather to come back to life. Unexpectedly, instead of killing him, the twenty prisoners of reform through labor not only helped him up and sent him to the church, where Robb cured him with a disease treatment technique to save him from the suffering of appendicitis. Of course the prison guards were greatly moved, and Robb was also very satisfied with the performance of these prisoners. After checking their records, it was found that the group of prisoners was originally the pacesetters of the reform-through-labour, and they performed well in normal times. Only then would Director Elsie let them out of the prison with confidence and only one guard guarded them to carry the goods. Robb immediately made a decision that given their good performance, they will be granted an amnesty, and an amnesty ceremony will be held today. Although Rob was lazy, he would still do it if he agreed. He greeted with a grin: "Sofa, come and push me to Houshan Prison." Sofa quickly pushed Robb''s special wheelchair, biting his lower lip, and said, "Don''t you usually let Lilian push you? Why did you want me to push today?" Robb smiled and said, "Don''t you want to see the scene where your fellow villagers are released? Maybe after watching you, you will be full of hope for your future." Sofa''s heart moved slightly, this is true! She originally thought that Robb would reveal the wolf''s tail sooner or later and forcibly occupy her, but she couldn''t escape even if she died, and she was mentally prepared to be used as a toy. But he didn''t expect that winter was over and spring was coming, but Robb still didn''t touch her finger. This made her mind calmer a lot. Every day working as a maid, her life is not impossible, but she has been wondering whether Robb will really let her go after her sentence is over. Now that a comrade in arms has been amnested, she really wants to see it with her own eyes. Chapter 253： Amnesty for reformers After several months of continuous construction, the West Wind Prison has become a very powerful and domineering architectural group. It occupies a very large area and almost covers the entire "goblin ogre valley." In the past, dozens of reform-through-labor prisoners were crowded into a small room, but now, Xifeng Prison has more than 2,000 cells, and reform-through-labor prisoners can live in one room for two, and even those who perform well can live in one room. This large-scale reform-through-labor group is working every day. With the main building of the prison as the core, farmland has been opened everywhere, orchards have been planted, as well as large tracts of pepper trees. Anyway, Robbs Happy Farm always picks them up. When the fruit is harvested, the trees are thrown away. Of course, some of these trees will be intercepted by Director Elsie and left to the prisoners to take care of them and become the property of the prison. Robb didn''t care about this kind of thing, so slowly, the entire Westwind Prison was surrounded by various cash crops. Now the prisoners in the Westwind Prison have learned how to pick crops, make sugar, squeeze fruit juice, plant fruit trees, and make fruit wine... all of them have become versatile workers. However, in this way, the prison has its own revenue and expenditure, and it is easy to breed corruption. To prevent this kind of corruption, it is necessary to have a special financial institution to do the accounting and calculate the income, but... This involves the establishment of government agencies, and is an institutional issue that Robb hates. A bit annoying! Otaku''s nature doesn''t like being involved in the system. As the city grows bigger, there will be more and more things that require the system, and it will become more and more annoying. But who should I throw to? This problem is even more annoying than the one just now. When Sofa pushed Robbs wheelchair and was accompanied by Chief Elsie to the prison door, dozens of prison guards had been waiting here for a long time. Open, the two rows of prison guards in neat uniforms saluted Robb together, their movements were neat and uniform, apparently rehearsed in advance. Robb spoke to Director Elsie in an annoyed way: "I said, you still have time to do these flowers?" Director Elsie smiled and said: "You are misunderstanding, this is not what I asked them to do, but they used to get used to this set when they were Templar knights. The Pope sent someone to come and everyone habitually greeted it like this. , Its just that the clothes you wear have changed." Robb: "..." Well, I almost forgot, these prison guards were all temple knights before, and they were guys who were more professional in rituals than in wars. It is possible for them to hack someone and not win the White Lion Knights, but if they are in a guard of honor, this group can kill everything in seconds. Robb had to enjoy the honor treatment and slowly entered the Westwind Prison. I saw that a large banner had been drawn up on the large square in the middle of the prison, which read: "Warmly welcome the Supreme Chief of Xifeng Town to this prison to preside over the amnesty activity." Robb''s wheelchair had just been pushed under the banner and heard With two "bumps", two large **** exploded in a few meters high school, and the petals in the **** floated down, splashing Robb and Sofa''s faces. Robb: "Mom''s mental retardation!" In the square ahead, more than 3,000 prisoners were already waiting. Seeing Robbs arrival, the generals, the great shaman, Matura, and the assassin leader all showed fear on their faces when they saw Robbs arrival. , On the contrary, ordinary scum soldiers should be closer to Robb. After all, the lower the working people, the more they can feel Robb''s benefits. Director Elsie went up to a high platform and said loudly: "Let me listen to all of you shit. Today, the great Godfather came to the Westwind Prison because there are twenty of you, and today you will be out of shit. Become human, you have to thank the shit-like life is coming to an end, from **** to..." "Damn! Disgusting guy." Robb kicked Director Elsie away and snatched the right to speak: "I am here today to commend 20 outstanding and outstanding labor reform models. I believe it is early. It has been spread among you, so I won''t talk any more nonsense, please come to the stage with these twenty reform-through-labor models." As a result, twenty reform-through-labor prisoners lined up on stage. To be honest, their feelings are disturbed. Although Robb has already stated that "the sentence can be released", they still can''t fully believe it. Whats even more incredible is that the three-year sentence is still very early. They were only detained for one winter, and they were able to reduce their sentence and get out of jail. This greatly exceeded their expectations and made them feel a little uncomfortable. reality. They were very worried that Robb was fooling them. After all, the big people like to trick the little ones the most. Turning over their faces and denying what they have said often happens to the nobles in the desert kingdom. If they were fooled and used as monkeys by the nobles, it would be very miserable. This is not only what these twenty labor reform models are thinking in their minds, but also what more than 3,000 other people are thinking about. They are all worried that "released from sentence" is just a big joke. And Robb is a cat. Seeing the twenty amnesty subjects in front of him look full of expectations for the future, but at the same time full of anxiety and cautious appearance, Robb couldn''t help but be happy. For this kind of people, you have to give them strong medicine and give them a huge reassurance pill. Therefore, Robb stopped talking nonsense and waved his hand: "Sofa, give them the things I prepared in advance." Sofa let out a "um" and took out a huge bag from the back pocket of the wheelchair. Open the mouth of the bag, there is actually a pile of shiny silver coins inside. Sofa walked in front of the twenty reform-through-labor model soldiers and handed them 20 silver coins. The four hundred silver coins glowed in a blink of an eye, leaving only one empty pocket. Twenty reform-through-labor prisoners looked at the money in their hands with a bewildered expression. For a while, they didn''t know what they meant. Robb smiled and said: "This money is a bonus given to you because of your excellent performance! You are free now, you can take this money as travel expenses and return to the desert kingdom to reunite with your family. And People who are willing to slip into Xifeng Town and become common people can also use the money to rent houses, buy daily necessities, and buy food, so that they will not be unable to establish a foothold in a new place." "Wow!" More than 3,000 reform-through labor prisoners watching the show were in an uproar. No one thought that Robb not only released people, but also gave out money. This he was meowing, subverting the cognition, too subverting, not working, and completely unacceptable. Seeing the dumbfounded faces of the twenty people, Robb smiled and said: "Don''t be in a daze, you can go now, oh, don''t you want to leave this **** prison and get freedom?" Chapter 254： Want to stay or go back Do you want to be free? think! Of course I do! Although the prison eats well and sleeps well, there is no freedom after all, and human beings always yearn for freedom. Although the 20 reform-through-labor prisoners thought they had a great time here, they still thought they would be happier outside the prison. They looked around cautiously, for fear that the guards would rush over and grab the ceiling fans as soon as they wanted to leave. However, after a few closer glances, they intuitively found that the guards had no intention of stopping them from leaving. The first reform-through-labor prisoner took courage and walked toward the prison gate excitedly. The other nineteen people quickly followed, and the group walked out of a long snake formation. Every step was very tragic. They were the first group of reform-through-labor prisoners in the world, and they were also the first group of reform-through-labor prisoners in the world who had completed their sentences and were released from prison. One step, two steps, to the prison gate full of prison guards. These prison guards stood by the door. To Robb, they looked like guards of honor, and each of them seemed to welcome themselves. But to these reformers, they are like guards in hell, and each of them looks hideous and is here to stop them. They were afraid that when they walked to the door, these prison guards would rush up... Robb smiled and waved his hand: "Get out of the way, stand by the door and scare them to do?" The prison guards immediately saluted Robb respectfully, and then smashed to both sides and dispersed. Twenty reform-through-labor prisoners are now bolder, they have quickened their pace, looking only at the front, only at the gate, and nothing else, rushing towards the duck! Duck! Freedom is here, rush the duck! Even if you want to be stopped by the prison guards, you have to rush the duck! With indomitable tragic and majesty, they rushed out and rushed out the door... No one came to stop them. Standing outside the prison door, breathing the free air, twenty people couldn''t help but burst into tears. Looking back at the prison door behind them, a large group of prison guards actually waved at them. Robb''s wheelchair swayed out from behind, waved to them, and smiled: "A good trip, walk slowly and don''t give it away!" "Really... really let us go like this?" "What else?" Robb smiled and said, "You still have to rely on me to eat?" "Oh! Long live!" Twenty people cheered desperately. After cheering for a long time, the group calmed down. They glanced at each other, and then a reform-through labor prisoner whispered: "What are your plans? Are you going back to the desert or staying here?" A soldier weighed the twenty silver coins in his hand, looked at the nearby Qingshui and Lushui, and the fruit trees next to him, gritted his teeth and said: "I''m not going back. You know, I am a Mamluk. Ke cavalry, what status will I be after I go back, don''t you understand?" The other nineteen people were silent on the spot! The four words Mamluk sounded very tall. In fact, it is written as Mamluk. In the language of the desert kingdom, this word really means "slave". In other words, all Mamluk cavalry are slave soldiers. They are not afraid of death when fighting, making the enemy afraid of the wind and shocking the foreign land, but once they return to the country, they are the dogs raised by the nobles, and they can''t even control life and death. In their own hands, the nobles will have to go desperately for a word. Which nobleman is so unscrupulous? That''s right, it''s the nobleman named Matura! The soldier threw the twenty silver coins in his hand and whispered: "Look, in Westwind Town, I have been admitted by Godfather and can live as a civilian. I also own the first private property in my life. , A full twenty silver coins, I stay here to live, even if I have to sleep in the grass on the side of the road every night, I am very happy. But when I return to the desert kingdom, I am still a humble slave, and the money will not belong to I, have to hand it over to the master, tusk, my dubious master, who is still in prison now, I''m Fuck, go back and be a ghost." After he said this, another eight labor reformers came forward: "Yes, we think the same way as you! We are also Mamluks, and we are not even a human being when we go back, but if we stay here, we just have to There is no reason for being willing to work." There are eleven people left, extremely entangled. One of the scimitar warriors sighed: "I am not the same as you. I am not a slave. I am a recruited soldier. I have to go back to my hometown! I have a mother, a wife, and children. They are still waiting for me. I can''t stay here. Otherwise, the family will be worried and cry in tears all day long." As soon as he said this, seven more people immediately stood on their side: "Yes, we have to go back, too. The family is still waiting for us." Suddenly, two distinct camps were formed, and only three people remained undecided, not knowing whether to go home or stay. Because these twenty people were "released from the same group," they actually felt sorry for each other. They were a little reluctant to be separated. Now they are forced to choose two different life paths. Both are very painful, just like a group of college graduates. My good friend, the feeling of having a graduation meal. At this moment, Robb suddenly came in from the side and smiled and said: "Several people who want to go back, do you want to go back because your family members want to go back, or do you simply feel that living here is not better than living in the desert?" "Of course it''s because of the family." The few people whispered: "If there were no family members, who would be willing to go back to that ghost place where the sand and wind blows all day." Robach said: "Don''t you love your homeland?" "Love!" Several people said in unison: "But there is no need to stick to it." "Hahaha, it''s interesting, is my hometown where I go?" Robb smiled: "In this case, why don''t you take your family over?" "Hey?" Several people were shocked: "Is it possible?" "Of course." Robb said: "I have granted you the right to be civilians in Westwind Town. Since you are already recognized as civilians in Westwind Town, it is of course reasonable for you to bring your family to live in Westwind Town." The eight people who were going back were overjoyed, and there was nothing to worry about now. Those four who are still hesitating to go back or stay are now determined. They plan to go back to their hometown to take a look. If they feel uncomfortable there, they will immediately move their family to Xifeng Town. Twenty people hugged each other, high-five and agreed to see each other in the future. Sofa stood behind Robb, leaning on Robbs wheelchair, and locked his eyes on his group of fellow villagers. Seeing them cheering, he couldnt help but feel a little moved. He thought to himself: Robert really wants to let go. They, in other words, if I perform well, will I be free after three years? what! That''s great. Chapter 255： I dont know if I can find a job The nine Mamluks who were willing to stay, took a stride towards the town. The eleven people who wanted to go back were planning to leave, but Sofa stopped them: "Comrades in arms, slow down." "Oh?" The eleven people turned their heads and looked at Sofa, with a touch of sympathy in their eyes. In their opinion, Robb had long been turned into a slave by Robb, and they could only give an impression of the female prisoner. It is much more miserable than the male captives. The male captives can be released after a short period of labor, while the female captives have to be treated like this or that, it is really miserable. Sofa whispered to them: "I have to tell you about the situation outside, otherwise you will have trouble when you return home along the way." The eleven people suddenly woke up. Yes, they only knew that the army of the East Road of the Desert Kingdom was defeated by Robert in the winter and drove back to the desert. Even the commander-in-chief and the great shaman were arrested in prison. As for the rest of the matter. , His eyes were completely blackened, and he was completely unaware of the current situation outside. Sofa whispered: "After the defeat of the army on the East Road, it was like a frightened bird. It kept throwing its helmet and abandoning its armor to the north and fleeing. All the occupied territories were afraid to take it, and they fled all the way back to the desert. Upon hearing the news, it was originally in Fengjing. The West Route Army that was confronting the West Granite Army at the Cave was also taken aback. The West Route Army commander simply led the troops back to the desert." "Oh! Is our battle for nothing?" The eleven couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, except for the feud between the Desert Kingdom and Siege, our war is meaningless." Sofa sighed: "After our army retreated, Her Majesty the Queen of Siege sent several knights. The regiment regained all the occupied land and rebuilt the border defense line at the Travelers Station and the Crystal Canyon. Then the army in the Caverns of Wind was returned to the Path of Light and dealt with Mondela with all his strength. Mondela was also taken by our army. The army was taken back by Her Majestys defeat, and suddenly joined the battlefield and was caught off guard. He lost two small battles and suffered a loss. Now he has returned to the capital of the saints. ." Eleven people were silent. Solfa said: "If you leave Westwind and return to the desert, you will have to pass through the Crystal Canyon, which is now heavily defended by Sigran. Your skin color is obviously a desert person, and it is almost impossible to go back through the Crystal Canyon. Possibly, and its even more impossible to take your family through Crystal Canyon to Westwind Town after returning." Eleven people said in embarrassment, "What should I do?" Solfa said: "You can''t have a way. You have to ask Godfather to help you with this matter." After speaking, she shook the back of the wheelchair: "You will definitely help?" Robb smiled: "Of course, I didn''t even think about it just now, but you were more careful and helped me think about it. Sure enough, there will be some omissions in your own brain." Sofa yin and yang said in a weird manner: "Of course you don''t think about things related to men seriously. But things related to women are different... I heard Xuelu say that when they were going out for adventure, you thought of giving She has a life-saving scroll and comes with equipment...tsk! Men are all big pig hooves." Robb: "I''m Fake! Xue reveals to sell me, to see how I clean up her." Sofa snorted: "However, you won''t really treat her as if you are afraid of being responsible. If what happens to her, she will pester you out to take risks." Robb: "..." After several seconds, Robb said in an angry manner: "Have you recently turned into a Tucao campaign?" "What do you mean by Tucao?" "Too lazy to explain to you." Robb turned to the eleven people and said, "This evening, at sunset, come to my church yard, and I will help you solve the traffic problem. Before that, you can just walk around in the town." Since they were going to stay here until the evening, the eleven people did not rush to leave. They hurriedly caught up with the nine companions who were willing to stay, and planned to accompany them to the town together. They have been arrested in the town of Westwind for several months. They have been living in prison, but they didn''t really understand the town. Now it''s time to take a closer look. One party went home and left the party saying: "What are you going to do now?" Leaving the party smiled and said: "Of course it is to find a job first! Godfather said, work can make you rich, if we can find work here, then we don''t have to worry about our future lives." The Homecoming Party was a little worried and said: "I don''t know if the job here is good or not, I''m afraid I will have to sell myself to be a slave in the end." These words left the party''s faces sinking, but they were a little worried. "Anyway, the town center is in front of you. We will know when we go in and take a look." Twenty people took a big step and soon came to the center of the town. Their dark skin and desert-style torn clothes on their bodies have attracted the attention of many townspeople, but they all know that a group of reform-through-labor prisoners will be released today. It is not surprising that some townspeople even Still waving at twenty people: "Old buddies who just came out of prison, do you want to buy a bag of potato chips to try? Oh, no, you should have no money..." "Who said we don''t have money?" A homecoming party arrogantly took out a silver coin: "I obviously have money! This is rewarded by Godfather." "Oh, rich." The attitude of the townspeople changed immediately: "Would you like to pack potato chips? Spring specials, only a pack of 20 copper coins, you know, this thing was for sale when you first attacked Westwind Town. A pack of 50 copper coins. Now that Godfather grows more and more soybeans and soybean oil is getting cheaper, potato chips can become so cheap. If you don''t eat it now, when will you wait." No potato chips were distributed in the prison. Twenty men who had been released from the labor camp couldnt help their saliva. One person took out some money and bought a small packet of potato chips. Chewing, while continuing to move forward. "Well, this thing is so delicious." "I didn''t expect the potatoes to become so delicious when they were fried." "Damn it, I won''t be able to eat this again as soon as I get back to the desert, right?" A homecoming party suddenly didn''t want to go home. The group quickly arrived at the center of the town, and saw that there was a lot of traffic and people, and the city with a population of 10,000 was already quite large. The circulation of goods in the city is no longer comparable to that when Robb first arrived. "I don''t know if I have a job!" A party left behind looked worriedly at the banner hanging in the center of the town and announced: "I am illiterate. I don''t know what''s written on it. Are there any workers recruited?" He just said this, he heard a person shouting from the corner of the town center: Chenguang Sugar Factory recruits porters. You dont need to know any skills. As long as you can carry beets, you can have a good income. Five silver coins, including lunch, come! Come!" Chapter 256： A lot of work to do Upon hearing this, the twenty released prisoners were overjoyed at the same time, especially the nine Mamluk cavalry who decided to stay. One of them was full of stars: "As long as you carry beets, you can get five silver coins for a month. Huang Sha! Such a job is a good deal." Another person also sighed: "Yes, where did we pay for being slaves in the desert kingdom? The stone we carry for a lifetime is a slave. It is better to work here. As long as we are willing to work, we can live. Hurry up and sign up. ." They were about to squeeze in front of the man. Suddenly, someone nearby shouted loudly: "Mayor Baihuas real estate company recruited a plasterer. He knows architecture and earns 15 silver coins a month. He knows how to build walls, waterproof, and embed tiles. Skilled workers waiting for work can earn up to ten silver coins a month, and they can come to the construction site to move bricks without the skills, and five silver coins a month. Hiring, hiring!" Twenty people brushed the floor and turned their heads... "Hey, the work here is fifteen silver coins." "Triple!" "The fool is going to carry the beets. I''m going to be a wall mason here. I have ten silver coins." "Ha, I know architecture!" a slave soldier said triumphantly: "When I was young, I participated in the construction of a palace and learned a lot of architecture." "My Fuck, you are really lucky." The others showed envy and hatred. But one person said with regret: "It''s over, I don''t know anything about architecture, wall building, waterproofing, shingle, etc. What should I do? Do I have to carry beets or move bricks?" "This, you are too..." The other nineteen people just showed sympathy. Suddenly, they heard another voice yelling: "Chenguang Sugar Factory has recruited a large number of sugar workers. Skilled workers are formal workers when they enter the factory. Ten silver coins are a month. I dont understand. Novices of technology need to be trained for ten days to enter the factory. There is no salary during the training and learning, just two meals." "Wow, this is good." The person who was still depressed just now jumped up and said, "I can make sugar! Hahaha! I learned how to make sugar in prison! I can also earn ten silver coins. Thank you. Prison, thank Godfather, my hard labor reform was not in vain, hahahaha, I learned useful techniques." Once they felt stable, they didnt rush to sign up. They circled in the center of the town, and saw people everywhere in the center of Xifeng town yelling to recruit workers, not only carrying ore, moving bricks, building, sugar, but also Many types of jobs are recruiting almost at the same time. For example, a little nobleman is recruiting carpenters who can build waterwheels, and plans to organize carpenters to build waterwheels in other cities. A little nobleman is recruiting winemakers. It turns out that he has taken over a large number of fruits from Robb and intends to make them into fruit wine. There is also a little nobleman who is recruiting sweat-squeezers. He is also one who gets a lot of fruit from Robb. In order to avoid competing with another nobleman, he doesnt plan to make fruit wine. Instead, he plans to make fruit juice and then take the fruit juice. Go to Robb''s place and turn it into Fei Zhai Happy Water, and then engage in the sales business of Fei Zhai Happy Water. The mayor of Westwind is also recruiting oil crushers and soy chefs. He got a lot of soybeans from Robb, which can be used to extract oil, grind soy milk, make tofu and so on. This series of jobs can also make money, but The mayors factory is relatively small, and his salary is lower. It is not as grand as the nobles. Not only these production-type jobs, but also combat-type jobs are also recruiting people. The caravan of the Chenguang family is being formed and is currently recruiting caravan guards with excellent combat effectiveness. The salary of this job is very high. As long as you successfully complete a lap and come back, you can get a salary of 60 silver coins, which can be said to be a super high salary. NS. Of course, this job is also very risky. Caravan escorting can be said to be a job of licking blood. It may fight robbers, goblins, ogres, and even mid-level monsters like the bipedal dragon at any time. Easy work. A shaman among the captives couldnt help but moved his heart: I want wealth and danger, Im going to join the caravan! I know the basic thunder magic and the first-level healing totem. No battle team will reject someone like me. ." The friends next to him looked at him enviously: "It''s great to know magic! We are ordinary soldiers, people don''t necessarily want it." "Wait! I suddenly thought of something." A scimitar soldier who decided to return to the desert whispered: "The nine brothers who are going to stay, you seem to be too optimistic. Don''t forget our beliefs! We are. Followers of the desert **** Set, to the people here, we are heretics!" This sentence shocked the nine people who were about to stay on the spot. Yes, Sigram should be the territory of the "Dark Vatican". In this land, people who do not believe in the God of Darkness will have only one end. That is to be dug a pit and buried alive, then become a zombie or a skeleton soldier, and be eternally enslaved by the dark god. Thinking of this, the nine people who decided to stay shuddered. I feel uneasy and don''t know what to do... At this moment, Xiaoyi brought two little nuns in blue and white nun uniforms and suddenly turned out from the corner of the street. Xiaoyi''s face was serious and thoughtful, without saying much, while the two bright little nuns walked along. , Smiled and greeted the townspeople: "How are you! May the God of Light bless you." The townspeople also responded quickly: "Hello Mysister!" The desert people''s heads stiffened, and then they remembered: "Oh, yes, we saw it when we attacked Westwind Town. There are both followers of the God of Darkness and the God of Light in this town. Here are two. Teaching unity." The shaman whispered: "The two religions are united because their **** of light, Baldr, and the **** of darkness, Haldr, were originally twin brothers. Brothers quarrel, fight, and quarrel, but they are still brothers after the fight. But our desert. God Set, and their mythological system is different, there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence at all." The other nineteen people: "Uh...this is..." At this moment, Xiaoyi saw their group of people with dark complexion and distinctive costumes, and it was revealed in an instant that they were from the desert kingdom. Xiaoyi thought for a while and walked in front of them: "You Are they citizens of the desert kingdom? If I remember correctly, your **** is called Set, the **** of the desert." At this question, the atmosphere suddenly became a little tense. Twenty released prisoners habitually wanted to touch the knives, but after touching their waists, they remembered that their weapons had been confiscated a long time ago, and now they are all unarmed people. I was a little apprehensive, took a half step back, showing a guarded look: "Yes! We are citizens of Set, what can you do with us?" Chapter 257： New Bright Holy See Xiao Yi was originally a person with not rich expressions, and likes a cold face to anyone, but today she was probably afraid of scaring the infidels, so she squeezed a rare smile: "Nothing, just welcome With your coming, I hope you can have fun in Westwind Town. In addition, I think we can become friends in the future and exchange ideas about our beliefs with each other. I am eager to understand the relationship between the belief in the **** of the desert and the belief in the **** of light. What are the similarities and differences between them." Everyone was shocked when this remark came out! Three characters were written on the faces of twenty released prisoners: "What the hell?" Before they had time to get out of the awkward state, they saw the No. 8 Necromancer turned out on the corner of the street, followed by two little dark nuns. As soon as the two dark little nuns saw the light little nun, they immediately shouted: "Bright villains, what are you doing? Are you bullying the heretics from the desert country?" The two bright little nuns immediately turned their heads and said, "We don''t have one! Sister Xiaoyi is greeting them, talk to them, we are not as cruel as you dark villains." "Kouhu! You obviously burn the infidels to death, so dare you say that you are not cruel?" "Kouhu! You obviously buried the heretics alive, you are even more cruel!" "We haven''t done this kind of thing for a long time." "It''s a coincidence, we haven''t done this kind of thing for a long time." "Bah! Hypocrisy!" "Bah! You guys are hypocritical!" The four little nuns began to spit at each other and fought together. However, completely different from their expressions, Xiao Yi actually greeted the number eight Necromancer: "Master, hello!" The No. 8 Necromancer also smiled at Xiao Yi: "Sister, I heard that you are revising the "Bright Bible" recently to erase the dogma of killing and squeezing out heretics. I''m afraid it will not be good for you to do so. Well, it can be called a great rebellion. Beware of the encirclement and suppression of the Holy See, which is more cruel than when dealing with infidels." Xiao Yi glanced at the two bright little nuns, and said angrily: "This kind of thing can also be spread, it must be these two guys who are talking." However, she immediately raised her head and said: "I am not afraid of the encirclement and suppression of the Holy See. , I am afraid that justice will not be publicized, and kindness will not be supported. I am afraid that those dark, bloody, and wrong dogmas will pollute the hearts of believers and blind the true light." The eighth necromancer looked at Xiao Yi deeply: "Your Majesty and our loyal servants were once faithful believers of the Holy See of Light. If you had the final say on the Holy See of Light at the time, we may now Don''t wear this black robe...Hahaha..." He looked up to the sky and laughed three times, stretched out his hands, and picked up two little dark nuns like kittens: "Let''s go, don''t always quarrel with the nuns of the Holy See of Light, it seems too naive." "They are asking us to quarrel!" the two dark nuns protested. "Kouhu! A slap won''t make a sound." "Master, there are obviously four people here, eight slaps." "Are you a bargainer?" The twenty people of the King of the Desert are completely stupid. This is not the light and dark churches they perceive, especially, what the **** is it to modify the "Light Bible"? What the **** is it that wipes out the dogma of the slaughter of infidels? The only shaman among them couldn''t help but ask silently, "What kind of ghost light sect are you?" Xiao Yi shook his head at him, and then said proudly: "Please call usNew Bright Church! Soon, we will release the "New Bright Bible" and announce to all the residents of Xifeng Town to abolish the " "Old Illuminati Bible", we welcome anyone to understand and believe in our new Illuminati, and we do not exclude one person from believing in two, or even three, or even ten thousand denominations at the same time. If you are interested, you can also come to understand Lets talk about our beliefs. I hope that the God of Light and the God of Desert can coexist peacefully and exist in your hearts at the same time." Twenty people: "..." Xiaoyi took the two bright little nuns away, but the twenty of them could not let go for a long time. They seemed to understand that in Xifeng Town, there is no problem of religious persecution, and their beliefs will not make them live here. Obstacles. After walking around the boss, all the nine slave soldiers who decided to stay have found a satisfactory job. None of them did the scum job of backing ore with no technical content and only five silver coins. They all depended on themselves. For a long time, I found a life with a decent income. Then they had to go to Wangjiang Qinghuai District to look at the house. Now they are still unable to buy, and even the down payment of the mortgage cannot be paid, so they had to rent the cheapest single-room supporting cabin for two silver coins a month. The rent was equivalent to one-fifth of their salary, which made them feel very painful, so they had to swear silently in their hearts that they must buy a house of their own as soon as possible. Then, in a blink of an eye, the evening time came. During the day Robb said to the eleven people who planned to go back that he would go to the church in the evening to help them solve the problem of going back to the desert. Of course, these eleven brothers must go and hold them. Although the other nine have already settled down, The houses were all rented, but I wanted to see how Robb was going to solve the problem, so I decided to come and have a look. So, when the setting sun was fighting the sunset and the moon in the western sky, twenty people came to the front yard of the church. At this time Robb had just finished dinner, and Lilian was still clearing the table. Seeing twenty people coming, Robb waved at them from a distance, and smiled: "Oh, its very early. I dont know if Miss Queens government affairs are finished, and if Im free to discuss your return to the country with me." Twenty people were a little startled when they heard this, thinking: Do you want to talk directly to Her Majesty the Queen of Siege? OMG! For people like us, how could Ho Te be alarmed to her Majesty the Queen? "Anyway, make a phone call and try it first." Robb placed the crystal ball on the stone table in front of him, and asked twenty people to stand behind him in a fan shape. He was about to reach for the crystal ball three times, but he didn''t expect it. , His hand reached halfway, the crystal ball actually lit up first. "Huh?" Robbile said: "Miss Queen also contacted me at this time. It is interesting and interesting. Generally speaking, this guy can''t wait to contact me just in the evening. It''s all about eating." He connected the phone, and the crystal ball quickly lit up, and the opposite showed Her Majestys majestic face. The twenty soldiers standing behind Robb immediately felt restrained, although they were not facing The pharaohs of their own country, but the huge gap in their identities made them all step back, and almost knelt on one knee on the spot. Chapter 258： Killed a hundred Her Majesty''s appearance in the crystal ball is always so majestic and full, of course, this is limited to the premise of not discussing sweets with her. At a glance, she saw a large group of people standing behind Robb. The weird clothes and dark skin told Her Majesty the Queen where those people came from in an instant. But she didn''t even bother to ask a question, and only focused on Robb: "Mr. Robert, I have something to discuss with you today." Robb smiled and said, "The business is still about sweets? Before I even started taking a bath, you called me eagerly. It''s extraordinary. I''ll pinch your fingers. You must have made some progress in sweets again. " "It''s nonsense. I am a queen of the country. Contacting the lord of the dominion is of course talking about business." Her Majesty''s expression remained motionless, calmly said: "Am I a person who can confuse sweets with business? You are too. Underestimate the majesty of the royal family." "Okay." Robb put on a respectful look: "Are you going to tell the truth?" The twenty people behind felt a little uncomfortable, thinking: a conversation between the queen of a country and the lord of the dominion must be a major event. Why should we stand by and listen? What if the two of them are going to kill us on the spot if they hear some incredible secrets? They trembled at their feet and wanted to escape, but at this time, it seemed that something was wrong with them. They had to stand still, be careful with their thumps, and wondered in their hearts: If you hear something that shouldn''t be heard, immediately kneel and swear. I would never say it. Her Majestys complexion remained the same, but her eyes slowly turned into crescents, and her tone of voice was unconcealed with a touch of triumph: Im here to announce one thing to you, my royal chef, I finally figured out how to use butter. Starting today, you can no longer use butter to earn me a copper coin, understand? Don''t even think about a copper coin." Twenty people thought: Is this your business? Nima''s, why? Bring back our fears. "Wow!" Robb sighed, "Sure enough, as I expected, it''s a business." He made the pronunciation of the two words of business very heavy. Her Majesty the Queen who said it could not help but have a slight redness drifting across her face, but her face was always thick, and she instantly restored her original appearance, and said indifferently: "This Is it related to the finances of my Seagram, not what is the business? From now on, no one will be able to control the royal cake shop in my Seagram, and your cake business in Westwind Town will be destroyed. I I feel that this matter is worthy of being brought up for discussion in such a very formal scene. Humph! Bow your head to your queen and tremble in front of my royal cake shop!" Just after she said this, she saw Robb stretch out his hand in the air, and a pile of materials instantly filled the table, including isinglass, milk, sugar, and water. Then Robb stretched out his hand and rubbed... A weird colloid that looked soft and smooth, crystal clear, and seemed to be delicious, appeared on the plate in front of Robb. When the queen saw this scene, she made a squeak in her heart and cried out badly. Oops, such a cute dessert, I want to eat it, I want to eat it terribly. Robb said: "Well, from tomorrow, Westwind Town will not be in the butter cake business, let your cake shop make enough. I changed Westwind Town to make pudding, please pay attention, this kind of thing called pudding The taste is excellent, refreshing and sweet, and it is a delicacy that girls can''t refuse. A pudding only sells you a gold coin. I am very kind, right? Send the Royal Air Force over by air transportation! I heard that you haven''t had any recently. During the war, Mondela retired and went back to engage in spring plowing. Your air force should be very idle. You must use them." Her Majesty: (s㧥)sߩ "Forget it, let''s talk about the real business." Robb smiled and said, "I have business to ask you today." "Oh?" The queen set the table back: "It''s rare for you to have an official business." Robb pointed to the group of people behind him, and smiled: "These are the vanguards of the Desert Kingdom. I have captured them. Now they have been pardoned by me because of their excellent performance. They want to return to the Desert Kingdom, but the border of the Crystal Canyon. The level has fallen into your hands again, and their way home is blocked. I want to discuss with you how to resolve this matter." The queen''s brows frowned lightly: "Release the enemy soldiers, isn''t it just to add vitality to the enemy? Maybe they will attack again in a blink of an eye. I can''t agree to release them back to China!" When Her Majesty the Queen said this, Robb expressed his understanding. She is not the same as her own people. For her, every more enemy soldiers will have more threats. Basically, she doesnt May agree to release the enemy soldiers, and would rather kill them to become skeleton soldiers than let them go easily. Robb smiled and said, "However, some of them plan to go back to pick up their families and move to Xifeng Town." "Oh?" The queen raised her eyebrows: "Do you really have this idea?" She looked at the twenty people behind Robb with suspicion, with sharp eyesight, looking at their faces one by one. After a few seconds, she shook her head and said: "You can''t guarantee this. The greater possibility is that they will never go back. They say they want to return to Westwind Town, just to stabilize you and give themselves a chance to escape. " "Then it depends on whether you dare to gamble." Robb smiled and said, "I dare to bet anyway!" The queen frowned deeply... A minute later, she asked, "Why do you have to make simple things so complicated? Don''t you kill them all?" Robb smiled and said, "I''m not a Nazi! I play genocide at every turn." "Um?" "Oh, don''t understand." Robb smiled and said, "In short, I need to release them and set an example for the remaining 3,000 reform-through-labor prisoners, and give them hope that they will do the reform through labor. Therefore, these two I''ll release ten people. If you agree, we will discuss the release. If you disagree, I will release it in my own way..." The queen''s expression remained unchanged: "You are threatening me." "No." Robb smiled and said: "I always don''t like to threaten my little sister. That''s what a man with no manners do. For example, just now, I didn''t say that I would punch the defenders of Crystal Canyon with a punch." Queen:"" Isn''t this a threat? The queen is angry! But anger does not show up on the face. The expression on her face is still dull: "My identity makes it impossible for me to accept any threats, otherwise the country will not be the country. You can blow all the defenders of my Crystal Canyon with one punch, and even rush to the road of light. Kill me, but death cannot shake the royal dignity and the honor of the Black Earth Knights. I will never compromise because of this." Chapter 259： The ghost woman who doesnt suffer from death A normal person may be angry. But Robb was not angry, instead he was happy. He felt that Miss Queen was actually quite a good person. In this kind of matter, if she gave her permission again and again, she would really not look like a qualified national helm. Robb smiled and said: "Well, you are not willing to let people go, and I are not willing to kill people, so we can only discuss, what terms do you want to offer?" "I don''t accept any conditions." The queen said: "It''s a stupid behavior to go back to the mountain. I''m not so stupid enough to ignore the safety of the country for a little profit." The people of twenty desert kingdoms listened to the queen and Robb talking and talking, and couldn''t help feeling anxious, oh my god! Her Majesty the Queen and Lord Lord actually froze, and their furious looks have risen to the level of "even if you kill me" and "national security"? Do you want to tear your face completely? Do not! It is impossible for the big men to tear their faces for the little ones like us. In the end, the result of their argument must be to sacrifice the interests of the little ones to achieve harmony between the big ones. Just when they were in fear, Robb suddenly said in a weird manner: "A pudding is exchanged for a pass." Queen: "Deal!" Twenty people vomited blood together: "Puff!" Then, the expressions of Robb and the queen instantly changed from a life-and-death atmosphere to a very harmonious appearance. A crescent-like smile appeared in the queen''s eyes again: "I made it this time! You are still not as good as I am. At this price, I sold a pass for a gold coin." Robb spread his hands: "I deliberately let you go! I really want to fight you, you can''t fight me." The queen said: "It''s not a question of being uncomfortable, but you think it is very troublesome to be hard with me. It is far better to hand over a few puddings to save trouble. You are always dealing with things from''how to save trouble''. Consider the problem from a perspective, not from the perspective of maximizing benefits. I have already seen you through." Robb: "Wow! A woman thinks she knows a man very well, so she can easily be tricked into going to bed, and she will always give up after pregnancy." Queen: "Please pay attention to the style of your speech, don''t make yourself like a gangster." When the two said that, the matter was settled. The queen''s words changed: "That''s right! This afternoon, I received a prisoner of war request from the Desert Kingdom to return the book." "Oh?" Robbile said: "Prisoners of war, please return the books? That is... They want to buy the prisoners back, right?" "Yes!" said the queen: "It is an official certificate of credence. Therefore, even if it is in a state of war, I have to accept it properly and answer politely, otherwise it will lose its national integrity. But, please pay back this **** please In fact, I shouldn''t collect the books at all." Luo Baile said: "I should take it, right? You have a grievance face that I have troubled you, and I don''t want to think about how much I have saved you by blocking the East Road army for you." "In order to thank you for helping me block the East Route Army." The queen''s expression remained unchanged: "The pudding that was discussed just now, just forgive it. I will provide you with a batch of passes to ensure that these people can return to the desert kingdom. , And they can bring their family members here again with the pass, but if these passes are used by them to engage in espionage activities, I will only have to trouble you." "Walking around, did it turn out to be like this? It''s okay." Robb smiled: "It''s really a ghost woman who doesn''t want to suffer. The little abacus is crackling, and she decides to give me a pass tomorrow morning. In the end, you have to fight with me for a while, and you wont let go if you dont win. Why is your character so awkward?" The queen ignored this question, and was too lazy to answer, and said with an official expression: "The conditions for the desert kingdom are that the commanders ransom is 1,000 gold coins, the great shaman 600 gold coins, and the Madara 600 gold coins. Agree, I will write back to the Desert Kingdom immediately, agreeing on the time and place to return the prisoners." "Okay, the price is fair." Robb smiled: "You can reply, I''ll sell it." After speaking, Robb thought of something, and asked with a smile: "They just buy these three people? Doesn''t the assassin leader buy them back? There are more than three thousand prisoners of war?" The queen said indifferently: "The leader of the assassin is not a nobleman. How can a nobleman come out to be an assassin? This person is just a relatively high-ranking civilian, who is not in the eyes of the Pharaoh at all. As for other miscellaneous soldiers, it is even more important. It''s worthless, and the Desert Kingdom will not pay them a copper plate. They have long been dead, or we are called as slaves, no one cares about their life and death..." At this point, the queen stopped suddenly, and sighed after several seconds: "Except you!" Hearing the Queens words, a complex emotion flashed in the eyes of twenty people. Although they had known that this would be the case, it was still difficult to accept it when others said it in person. The nine people who decided to stay could not help but secretly glad that they made the right decision, and the eleven people who decided to go home first were also thinking: After returning home, immediately take their wives, children, and children, and move to Westwind as soon as possible. Come to town. Only Godfather will consider this world for us. Only in Godfather''s territory can we have a real life. "Okay, let''s settle the matter like this." Robb smiled at the twenty people: "You seem to be staying in Westwind Town for a few days, waiting for Miss Queen to send someone to deliver the pass. " Twenty people hurriedly respected as a gift, and after many thanks, went to the rental house of Wangjiang Feeling. The next day, a manticore carried an envoy sent by Her Majesty the Queen to Westwind Town, and at the same time brought the first batch of fifty special passes. Those who hold these passes will be allowed to pass through the gates of the Crystal Canyon. Robb issued passes to the eleven people who wanted to go home, and then used a visual distance of 5,000 yards to watch them go northward. These people may come back, or they may never go back, no one can guarantee what kind of judgments they will make in the future. However, it is indisputable that they have gained freedom, and their exemplary role is extremely powerful. They set a good example for more than 3,000 people in prison and pointed out a new life path for them. The more than 3,000 reform-through labor prisoners in Xifeng Prison immediately became diligent, their work became harder, and their performance became better. Even the toughest thorns are beginning to become obedient now, and start doing things seriously and cooperatively. All reform-through-labor prisoners are desperately fighting for commutation of their sentences, working hard towards a new life. Ten days later, a diplomatic team led by diplomats from the Desert Kingdom came to Westwind Town... Chapter 260： Petroleum crude oil The diplomat sent by the Desert Kingdom was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had no armor. He was wearing the traditional clothing of the Desert Kingdom, a black tube skirt. According to them, the name of this clothing It''s called "Kufiye". His entourage did not wear armor, but only carried a few scimitars, which were obviously only used to prevent goblins, ogres and other monsters from attacking them, and did not intend to fight the Gran Kingdom again. Robb was in the courtyard of his church, sitting on his favorite stone chair, and warmly welcomed the diplomatic team who came to send money. Well, it''s just sitting still and waiting for them to come in front of you. He didn''t even leave the stone chair with his ass, and of course he saved everything from standing up to meet him. However, none of the diplomatic corps from this desert kingdom dared to be dissatisfied with him, nor did he dare to look down on this lazy guy, because he had already proven his greatness in the battle to defeat the Sphinx, which made Everyone in the desert kingdom couldn''t help but change their colors when they heard the words "Robert". The diplomat respectfully bowed in front of Robb: "Dear Mr. Robb, I would like to extend my sincerest greetings to you on behalf of the Desert Kingdom." "It''s easy to talk." Robb smiled and pointed to the opposite side of the stone table: "Sit down!" The diplomat sat down across the stone table, and then solemnly said: "This time the subordinate came to Westwind Town, with the permission of Her Majesty the Queen of your country to redeem the three important nobles of our country." "Well, Miss Queen has already told me about this." Robb smiled and said, "The price has been clearly written in the credential, the commander-in-chief is 1000 gold coins, the great shaman 600, and the Madara 600. , I have no objection, as long as I see the money, I will release people." The diplomat nodded: "Okay, I will pay immediately." He waved his hand, and a scimitar warrior dressed in "Cuffier" came over with a small box. The box is not big, and Robb can tell at a glance that it is impossible to contain 2,200 gold coins. The diplomat opened the lid of the box, and there really were no gold coins inside, only eight pieces of amber, three of which contained bugs. "Huh?" Robb said, "Didn''t you say you''re ready to give the money? What are you doing?" The diplomat said with a slight embarrassment: "This is how the defeat of the East Route Army made the Pharaoh very angry. He was very disappointed with the performance of all the generals of the East Route Army. He was unwilling to open the treasury to redeem people. Several nobles tried their own way to redeem people. However, these three nobles could not collect more than two thousand gold coins in a short time, so they searched and searched in the cabinets at home, and finally found these ambers. These things are all It is a valuable treasure, it should be able to..." "You can be a ghost!" Robb interrupted him decisively: "It''s just some resin dripped on the insects, and then petrified into a thing, which is worth a ghost. Just this kind of appearance, a certain treasure has only You can buy one for 20 yuan, want to use it to fool me?" The diplomat basically didn''t understand his mess of words, what resin, petrochemicals, a certain treasure, 20 yuan, but he heard one meaning, that is, Robb was not interested in amber at all. The diplomat hurriedly said: "Mr. Robert, this is Amber, a very valuable thing." "Valuable ghost, useless rubbish, it''s about bluffing Xiaobai." Robb smiled and said, "I want to exchange this kind of **** for my three big living people. Unless I''m mentally retarded, I don''t think this person needs to be changed. , Tear up the ticket and tear up the ticket." The diplomat sweats profusely: "You must not tear the ticket! I will think of a way. Well, since Mr. Robert doesn''t like Amber, then I can only try to take out gold coins... if it is not enough, you can look at this thing again. how." He asked his men to take Amber down, and then brought a wooden barrel over. This bucket is not big, only the size of an ordinary bucket, and it does not seem to contain much. However, as soon as it was brought to the stone table, Robb smelled a pungent smell in his nose. His eyes couldn''t help but light up, and he immediately thought of a certain kind of very, very important, and it happened to be a large amount. Something produced in the desert kingdom. The diplomat opened the lid, and then a bucket of black, sticky liquid appeared in front of Robb. Is it petroleum crude oil? Robb was a little unsure. After all, in later life, he didn''t see petroleum crude oil with his own eyes. He only saw gasoline extracted from petroleum crude oil. He didn''t talk nonsense about things that were uncertain, just put a smile on his face that seemed to have everything under control, squinted at the diplomat, and waited for him to explain himself. Sure enough, what the diplomat brought out must of course be explained. He pretended to be mysterious and introduced a good thing and said: "The name of this thing is called kerosene! Don''t look at it as dark as it looks ugly. It looks like, but it burns very powerfully. If it is used to make incendiary bombs, a large ship can be burned in a blink of an eye, and when it burns, it will produce highly poisonous, and enemies that cannot be burned will also be poisoned to death. We dont have enough gold coins. Part of it, is it okay to use this kerosene?" Hearing what he said, Robb was sure that it was really oil. Amazing stuff! Whether in conventional technology or game technology, oil plays a pivotal role. Although Robb doesnt know anything about chemical engineering, he has been playing the "Black Blade" game, there is a professional skill called "engineering", which contains a lot of engineering related to petroleum. Products. Robb could not do those things before, but with oil, almost all oil-related products can be activated. Robb''s heart blossomed with joy, but he didn''t move at all on the surface, and even showed contemptuous eyes: "No matter how fierce you are, this kind of black oil can only be used to light a fire. I can use fireball to light it. ." After speaking, Robb put up a finger, and a fireball jumped up with his fingertips. Seeing the flames lit up, the diplomat was shocked. He quickly picked up the oil drum on the table and jumped a long way back: "Mr. Robert, this thing will not touch the fire, it will blow us all up. Flying." Robb pretended not to understand: "Isn''t that equivalent to blasting? I will too!" He pointed at the sky, and a big spark came out with a "bang" in the air. The diplomat was taken aback. Like Robb, he didn''t need to chant a spell, and he could explode with just one finger. It was crazy and scary. He couldn''t help feeling a little sad: It''s over, it seems that Mr. Robert is not interested in kerosene either. He doesnt need amber or kerosene. The three nobles feel that the 2,200 gold coins are a bit painful. They want me to try not to spend money. How can I talk about this business? ? Chapter 261： Give me two thousand barrels The diplomat frowned. In fact, its not that these nobles cant come up with 2,200 gold coins. They are just negotiating this matter. Everyone wants to strive for as much interest as possible. Ordering messy things to dismiss the other party is a big advantage. However, Robb was smarter than he thought. Neither amber nor kerosene could impress him. It seemed that he had to pay in the end. He sighed and was about to say: Forget it, let''s try to raise gold coins. Unexpectedly, this sentence hadn''t been spoken yet, Robb rushed to the front, and said with an extra gracious expression: "I thought about it carefully, if your black oil can really be burned, it will be more useful than amber. At least I can use it to cook, lest my little maid always light a fire. I will make friends with your desert kingdom, throw out the olive branch of peace, and plant the seeds of friendship. You dont need any gold coins, as long as You give me two thousand barrels of this oil. Pay attention, its not this kind of small bucket, its the big bucket that I use for bathing, two thousand barrels! I will reluctantly return the three nobles to you. Those three are all. Big man, black oil that can only be used for burning is worth two thousand barrels, shouldn''t it be a problem?" Robb made a frantic quotation. The three people exchanged two thousand barrels of oil for a bath, and he felt a little unreasonable, and he should have dragged out humanitarian destruction. But he boldly quoted the price, because he guessed that people in this world must not know the preciousness of oil, nor can they use it rationally. In the eyes of the people in the desert kingdom, oil should be just a kind of The liquid that can be used to burn and emit toxic smoke can only be used as a weapon, and nothing else can be done. They die and never think that oil is equal to everything that flies in the sky and runs on the ground. Certainly it is impossible to give a correct valuation of oil. Sure enough, Robb had just mentioned the plan of 2,000 barrels of oil, and a touch of joy flashed in the diplomat''s heart, but of course he couldn''t show Robb this expression, hold it back! Must be forcibly held back! If you smile proudly during negotiations, your opponent will see through your hole cards. I wiped it, couldn''t help it, and laughed. The diplomat laughed wildly in his heart. He was laughing wildly: The turtles of the Gran Kingdom were fooled when they saw this strange thing like kerosene. They didn''t even need the money, and they all wanted kerosene, hahaha, dude. He had to smile as much as possible to dissolve his pride: "We are still in a loss if we change this way, and two thousand barrels of oil are too much!" "Too much? That won''t change." Robb said. "Hey?" The conversation turned too fast. The diplomat was so embarrassed that he wanted to sell more to gain more benefits. He didnt expect Robb to stop changing his mouth once he turned around. He was shocked, and he quickly said: "Uh, I thought about it. This number is reasonable, nothing more. My desert kingdom also hopes to eliminate the barriers that war has brought us as much as possible, and try to solve the problem peacefully. We will suffer a little loss. Just as you said, use two thousand baths. Barrels of kerosene, in exchange for the three nobles of the country." Robb tilted his head: "Are you pitting me? This kerosene must be useless." "No, no!" The diplomat said with a serious face: "I''m here to be friends with Mr. Robert. How could it be possible to cheat you? This kerosene is definitely of great use, and you will discover it later, absolutely. No way for you." "Okay." Robb said: "Then make a deal like this, you quickly go back to organize a caravan and bring in kerosene, two thousand barrels, not less than one barrel. I think, since this matter is a state-level negotiation , It shouldnt be a lie. Ill give you one noble first, and the other two nobles will pay you back after you have paid off your kerosene." The diplomat was overjoyed: "Then you will be troubled." After a while, several prison guards escorted Madara over. He was the first nobleman in the Desert Kingdom to be arrested by Xifeng Town. He has been in prison for long enough. For the sake of his behaved well-behaved. Robb decided to let him go home first. Madara didn''t know what he was going to do when he was taken out. He was uneasy all the way, until he saw the diplomat, his eyes lit up and guessed what happened. He cheered, jumped over, opened his hands, and hugged tightly with the two diplomats: "Bless you, Huangsha, you are finally here to save me." Taking advantage of the opportunity to hug, he whispered in the ear of the diplomat: "How much did it cost to redeem me? How much?" The diplomat whispered: "I didn''t spend a copper coin, only two thousand barrels of kerosene." Madara was overjoyed and patted on the shoulder of the diplomat again: "You are great, we made a profit, I have a hundred thousand gold coins hidden in my pocket, no, 100 million gold coins are good things, hey hey, hurry up Withdraw! Let''s go quickly, don''t let Robert find out that I stole from him." The diplomat secretly wondered: What good thing is so valuable? However, it was not the time to inquire in detail. He separated from Matura and bowed to Robb: "Dear Mr. Robert, I will go back to China to prepare kerosene, and then send it to you one after another. Two thousand barrels, it is guaranteed that one barrel will not be less." Robb smiled and said: "Okay! There are two nobles, I will treat them well, and I will release them when the oil arrives." Rob Obtained Oil When the scene was finished, Matura hurriedly dragged the diplomat and ran away, without any etiquette and cards, ran out of Westwind Town at the fastest speed, and then ran northward for dozens of miles, all the way through the rough stone canyon and the crystal. canyon. It was not until he ran into the desert and confirmed that Robb hadn''t caught up with him, that Madara covered his pocket in the yellow sand, and laughed up to the sky: "Hahahaha, hahahaha!" The diplomat asked, "Why does Lord Madara laugh?" Madara laughed and said: "We have earned it, hahaha, even if many people die in this wave of war, no matter how many people are lost, no matter how much compensation is lost, and no matter how much kerosene is sent, we have all earned it, hahahaha." "What on earth did you make? My lord, please don''t lose your appetite." Moran Luo reached into his pocket and took out a handful of seeds, including apple seeds, orange seeds, grapes, beets, soybeans... and even raw potatoes. This guy''s ability to steal things is really top-notch, all kinds of crops, but they had to go to Robb''s private plot to pick them, he stole the seeds, the boss. "This is the miracle seed of the church in Westwind Town." Matura said with a triumphant expression: "The crops planted with this seed only need one day to mature, hahaha, one day! It only takes one day! You understand this. What does it mean?" The diplomat was taken aback: "So amazing? Really?" "I saw it with my own eyes!" Madara said: "There are also three thousand prisoners of war, commander-in-chief, and big shaman. They have all seen it. Hahaha, I will take these seeds back and give them to Pharaoh. Hahaha, I This wave of promotion and fortune is settled." Chapter 262： Complex engineering products Both the Madara and the diplomat thought they had earned it, but they didn''t know that Robb was the one who really earned it. It''s hard to imagine how many things can be made with two thousand bath barrels of oil. Robb slumped on his stone chair, happily looking at the clouds in the sky, imagining the ever-changing scenes of his simulated city. At this moment, Lilian pouted her cute mouth and came out from the side: "Master, we are losing a lot now. You don''t want 2,200 gold coins, but thousands of barrels of this kind of blackness. Huoyou, the badass diplomat from the desert kingdom, the look in his eyes when he left, it was as if he was calling you a fool. Can we go back now?" "Repentance? That''s not good!" Robb smiled and said, "A person cannot stand without trust. If you don''t reiterate your promises, you can''t do it. In order to barely maintain the appearance of life." Lilian: "..." "Okay, okay, don''t be depressed, don''t underestimate this dark oil." Robb pointed his finger at the small wooden barrel "sample" on the table, and smiled: "I will do it right away. Let you see how this thing can be used to play." When he said that, Lilian became interested. Even Sofa put down his work and ran over to watch the excitement. There were also two bright little nuns, two dark little nuns, Xuelu, all around the table. side. Xuelu is actually the one who has the most confidence in Robb, and the magician''s IQ is very high. Xuelu is no exception. She laughed and said: "Although Mr. Robert likes to make profit, he doesn''t like to care about things, but he only works with people in Westwind Town. Talents dont care about their own interests, and sprinkle money lavishly on their friends, but the enemy will never give money easily. Since he thinks this thing is more useful than 2,200 gold coins, it must be more useful. We only Just watch quietly what Mr. Robert will come up with." Robb gave Xuelu a thumbs up: "The beautiful Xuelu knows me best." Xuelu was praised for beauty, and laughed. Robb said: "This thing can do a lot of things, but currently there is only a small bucket, so we can''t do anything special, let''s be the simplest and most basic small robot." "Engineering, choose the material''crude'', and choose the target item''gasoline'' to be made." Robb rubbed his hand, and the black and ugly barrel of oil on the table turned into a clear and transparent oil that looked as beautiful as soybean oil. The girls were slightly shocked. Sofa was the first to speak: "Can you eat it?" "You can eat a ghost!" Robb said, "You people from the desert kingdom only know how to eat? Don''t worry, what I am going to do next is very complicated and I can''t figure it out in a short time. To all kinds of messy things, subvert the complexity of your cognitive level." He used the spell to "fetch things from the air", and the materials in the warehouse were brushed and piled up next to Robb. "Choose iron ingots and coal to make-steel ingots!" "Choose a steel ingot and make a spring!" "Choose steel ingots and make-gears!" "Choose a steel ingot and make a stainless steel cylinder." "Choose steel ingots and make-engine components." "Choose gold and make a gold rod!" "Choose the golden rod and make-the golden core." "Choose a real silver ingot and make a real silver transformer." When the girls saw him constantly synthesizing materials one after another into unintelligible things, in a blink of an eye, they were piled up with strange parts, and they couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Robb himself couldn''t help sighing: "This thing is really troublesome to make. The second-level intermediate products are just as big as his cat. It''s really exhausting." Xuelu blinked her beautiful big eyes, and then reached out her hand to hang Robb''s neck: "Is it the last step? Don''t sell it, hurry up!" "Good, good, the last step." Robb put together the pile of parts just made, and rubbed the last... Up to ten seconds of kneading time! This is considered to be a very slow rubbing in various products. The girls can only see Robb''s hand rubbing motion all the time, which is very strange. Ten seconds later, a lot of parts suddenly floated, and then They merged together with a "pop". Then a light flashed in the air, and the girls closed their eyes by the light. When they opened their eyes, what appeared in front of them was a robot slightly higher than the real person. It has a round body like an iron barrel, a round head, and a pair of iron arms. It looks cute and cute. A group of girls said in unison: "What the **** is this? Iron man?" "Look at how you got the name? Iron man is so ugly." Robb smiled: "Its full name should be called the mining robot WK0032." The girls dont know what this is... If you are a later generation, you should be able to guess what it is when you hear the name of a robot called "mining robot", but the girls of this era have never seen a robot, and have never heard of anything. The concept of "mechanical automation", even if you hear the name, you can''t imagine what it is for. Lilian also stretched out her hand and made a motion to lift the robot''s arm and waved it, wondering: "Use this iron man to mine? How to dig? It is hard to carry it! I can''t carry it to mine. " Robole said: "Are you going to use the robot as an iron pick? No, no, no! It should be because it can use an iron pick." He pointed at an iron ingot, and the iron ingot instantly turned into an iron pickaxe. He threw the iron pickaxe into the robot''s hand and filled its oil tank with gasoline. He smiled and said, "Take it, town. There is a mine in front. Go dig some mine to show the ladies." The robot said: "Buzzing!" He took a big stride and ran towards the iron ore cave in Qianshan. When a group of girls saw this "iron man" actually ran by themselves, and they were running fast, they couldn''t help being shocked on the spot. Robb smiled and said, "What are you doing in a daze? If you want to see what it is playing, you can quickly follow up." "Oh! Yeah! Keep up and see." Xuelu is a magician, and the magician is always curious about foreign affairs and foreign objects. She stepped on her long legs, followed the robot and chased it, and the four little nuns also hurriedly followed. Lilian thought for a while, it seemed that the housework was almost done today, and she hurried to catch up. In the end, only Sofa was left. She was a "re-education prisoner" after all. She didn''t dare to run around casually. It would be embarrassing if Robb suspected that she wanted to escape from prison. Robb smiled gently at her: "Go and see! As long as you don''t want to run away, I don''t mind going out occasionally like this." Sofa was overjoyed, and quickly ran over. Chapter 263： Come and watch the mining robot Todays Xifeng Town, as usual, is full of traffic in the center of the town, and there are shouts of workers everywhere. A group of townspeople ate and drank enough, sitting in twos and threes on the side of the street, chatting and spanking, and some people were chewing potato chips. In this harmonious atmosphere, a chubby robot that was one head taller than a real person ran across the town. Every time it took a step, its steel-steel foot would make a loud noise on the ground. Thus, the footsteps "Boom Boom Boom", from far to near. The townspeople were a little curious when they heard this sound coming from afar, and when they turned their heads, they saw an iron man running fast with an iron pick in his hand. This picture is really eye-catching... "What the **** is this?" a town citizen cried, "Is someone wearing a weird full-body armor?" "No! No, look at this iron man''s foot, it''s just a thin iron rod, no one inside." "This is an iron man, not a man in armor!" "Wow, how did no one get up inside?" "It''s too much, what the **** is this? Where is it going with the iron pickaxe?" "Is it a monster?" "It''s possible! A monster like a steel golem." "Don''t let the monster run around in the town, get rid of it quickly." The townspeople screamed strangely, and some even went back to the house, took out an iron stick, and prepared to fight with the mining robot WK0032. Fortunately, a few girls chased up from behind, Xuelu shouted from a distance: "Stop! This is a mining robot made by Godfather. It has a very fine structure, so don''t break it." "Huh?" The townspeople in front quickly put away the iron sticks in their hands. Seeing the robot strode through the townspeople, the sound of footsteps passed all the way. The townsfolk watched stubbornly, until the girls behind came after them, the townsfolk asked, "What are they doing?" Xue Lu said: "It seems to be going to mine, and we don''t know it! If you are interested, go see it together." "Of course I have to go see what Godfather did." In Westwind Town, Robb is a living sign. The snacks he makes are delicious, the tap water he invented is easy to use, the waterwheel is awesome, and the warfare is beautiful... As long as Robb made things, which townspeople in Westwind would not like to watch? When I heard that it was something Godfather made, all the townspeople who got the news started running behind the robot''s ass. As a result, this formed a very strange picture. A chubby robot ran wildly in front, chasing a group of girls in the back, and a large group of townspeople in the back. Moreover, people from all over the town gathered and continued to join the team. In the middle, follow the robot and run like a second force. Even the policemen patrolling the streets ran behind and ran. Nine people ran out beside them. The policemen took a look: "I wipe it! It''s you!" Those nine people were the nine desert kingdom labor prisoners who had been released after serving their sentences. They were a little embarrassed, or even scared, when they saw the police around them, but they thought about it carefully: the labor and capital have been amnested out of prison, and they are now innocent. , A resident of Westwind Town recognized by Godfather, afraid of your ass. Nine people actually greeted the police on their own initiative: "It''s us, do you guys come to see Godfather''s new gadgets?" "Yes!" the policeman said: "Who doesn''t like to watch the things Godfather made?" "We heard that the thing is for mining." "Yeah, isn''t this going to the mine?" In a few minutes! At the north gate of Xifeng Town, there have always been several mines. These mines have been dug out decades ago. For decades, Xifeng Town has been continuously providing iron ore and copper ore. Stone these two important resources. When Robber first arrived in Westwind Town, he even complained about the mists of these mines. (For the friends who forgot to see Chapter 6) After Robb came to Westwind Town, he pointed out a silver mine for the townspeople. However, the amount of silver mine was very small, and it was not long before they were dug up. So the miners returned to copper and iron. Coming to the mine, continue to do the old line that ancestors have uploaded. Take out the stones, smelt them into iron ingots, and then store them at home to wait for merchants or Robb to take them away. Today, the miners are working hard and sweating like rain. A miner pushed a cart and transported a cart full of iron ore out of the cave. As soon as he reached the entrance of the cave, he heard a large sound of footsteps and roars. Then, he saw an iron lump violently against him. He rushed over, holding an iron pick in his hand. The miner was shocked: "Ouch my mother!" Fortunately, he immediately noticed that there were more people behind this iron bump, but he forcibly calmed down. Xuelu shouted from behind: "The big miner in front of you, get out of the way. This is Godfather''s mining robot. It''s going to go to the pit. Don''t get in the way." "What? Godfather''s thing?" The miner hurriedly pushed his cart to the side and stuck it to the side of the cave. The robot ran past him "bumpy", and ran into the depths of the mine in a blink of an eye. "What the **** is this?" Before he had time to ask, he saw a crowd in front of the mine. Except for a few little girls who easily followed up in the mine, the men behind were not willing to let anyone go in and squeezed in at the narrow opening. Squeeze it out: "Me! I saw it first." "Let me go in and see first." "Fak, do you want to fight with me? I''ll beat you." It turned out that the townspeople didnt notice it when they chased behind the robot. When they chased for a while, they suddenly thought of something. The robot is going to mine, and mining must go to the hole. Once you get down the hole, you cant watch it. Its impossible for thousands of people to watch it. At most, there are only dozens of lucky people who can see the robot mining for the first time. Everything else has to wait in line behind. . As a result, running and running, it became the Xifeng Town National Fitness Race. The townspeople desperately wanted to run in the front, you push me, you push me, I dont want you, you dont me, a group of people are in a mess and hustle and bustle, and finally ran to the front of the mine. The girl went in first, so she didn''t dare to compete with Godfather''s closest girls, right? As soon as the girls entered, the man behind began to squeeze his head. Almost even had a fight! After squeezing for a while, the policeman at the back finally couldn''t stand it anymore. They separated the crowd and walked to the front, saying loudly: "From now on, the Xifeng Town Police Department will take over the management of the onlookers order of the mining robots, and all the people over there will retreat to me. Come back, now I start to line up to enter the cave, 50 people at a time, go in and see after 5 minutes, and come out. You are not allowed to mess up the order, otherwise, they will all be detained!" Chapter 264： One piece of iron ore per person The police outside the mine kept order, and the townspeople began to line up. The girls who entered the mine first, and dozens of lucky ones who ran the fastest, entered the mine together and set off toward the depths of the mine. There were still some miners working in this mine, but as the mining robot WK0032 ran all the way in, all the miners were attracted over, and everyone followed to see the western scene. Xuelu took a group of girls and followed closely behind the robot. The light in the mine is very dark, but this is not a problem for the girls. Xuelu held up a finger, and a ball of flame popped up from the fingertips, emitting light. And the two little nuns of light also used holy light to illuminate the surroundings. They also proudly said to the two little dark nuns: "Look, how bright we are! If you don''t have us, you will only Can fumble in the darkness, hahaha." The two dark little nuns rolled their eyes: "If you want to be troublesome, we can see things in the dark, but when you turn on the light, you dazzle your eyes." The two light nuns were angry: "You kindly help you light up, and you blame us for dazzling our eyes? As expected, the darkness is all bad guys." The two dark nuns snorted: "Dangling people''s eyes still said it was kind, and sure enough, bright guys like to whitewash their evil deeds." "Bah, baah!" "Bah, baah!" Shuikou war is on again! "Shut up." Xue Lu said: "That guy stopped." As soon as she said this, the four little nuns stopped talking and looked forward at the same time. Sure enough, the mining robot stopped in the mine and stopped running. Facing a wall, it looked left and right, and it made a "buzzing" sound from time to time. The girls didn''t know what it was doing, and the townspeople who followed didn''t know. But if there is a player playing "Black Blade" here, he will understand that the robot is preparing for "hanging up". This robot has only one function in the game. It finds a place where there is a mine, and then it keeps digging, just like an on-hook plug-in. It keeps digging until it runs out of oil or the player orders it to stop. Will stop. Soon, it chose a place suitable for "hanging up". Then, he raised the iron pick in his hand... After a short pause for a moment, the robot "bumped" on the wall of the mine with a pickaxe. Interestingly speaking, it was just like this. The wall of the mine was dug into the hole of the boss and appeared below. He bought a piece of iron ore, square, and beautiful. Then, the robot engaged in another "boom", and another piece of ore fell under its feet. It swings the iron pickaxes and maintains a perfect rhythm. The time interval for each pickaxe to fall is as precise as a stopwatch. Each pickaxe is a square piece of iron ore, even the size and shape of the iron ore. The volume is exactly the same. Surrounding audience: "..." After hearing the news, the lively miners saw this picture and almost changed on the spot. The townspeople who came in to see the excitement also opened their mouths wide and couldn''t get together for a long time. Xuelu stunned, and then laughed: "Hahahaha, it''s funny. The things Mr. Robert makes are always so funny. How can this thing be mined like this? Hahaha, it''s so fun!" A miner shouted beside him: "Oh my God! It digs like this, and it will bury itself in a while, right? Let''s go up and help it move the ore that it has dug away." The dreamer was awakened by a word, and the townspeople who came in to see the excitement hurriedly surrounded them. Every time the robot digs a piece of ore, one of the townspeople stepped forward, picked up the ore and held it in his hand. In a short while, the first batch of dozens of townspeople who entered the cave to watch the show held a piece of iron ore in their hands. Xuelu hurriedly said: "You have also seen enough, hurry out of the cave and change a group of people to come in to watch the show and move the ore." "Hey? Right!" The townspeople hurriedly walked out, Xuelu and a few girls also followed. The group went out of the hole, put the ore on the ground, and sighed up to the sky: "What the **** is this? Ah, it''s amazing. After mining like this, do the miners still have to work?" The people outside were surprised: "What exactly did you see? Why did you bring a piece of iron ore out?" A townsman who just finished watching the play said: "It''s your turn soon. You won''t know if you go in? By the way, to remind you, get ready to move the ore." As a result, another fifty townspeople lined up to enter the cave to watch the excitement. When they came out, all of them were holding a square piece of ore, with a stunned expression: "Why do you think that the robot is mining? Very happy and happy?" On that day, thousands of townspeople lined up to watch the western scene for a whole day, and all the miners rushed in, making the iron ore at the entrance of the mine pile up like a mountain, but a large group of miners were now pale and gloomy. In the evening, five representatives of the miners came to the church boldly and knelt down to Robb who was eating dinner: "Godfather, your mining robot is really amazing. Such a mining method is unheard of, but... It is digging like this, and the ore is piled up like a mountain. We have no time to smelt so many ore into iron ingots. By the way, it is not just a matter of smelting. In the future, the townspeople who dont watch the lively will help us carry it, we even dig it. The ore that comes out can''t keep up with the speed that it can be transported out. It''s crazy, please stop using that robot." Robb was also amused by what they said: "I sent a robot to help you dig out so many mines. Not only were you unhappy, but you were scared by the output? Well, I think about it... In fact, it''s very simple. Don''t use iron picks to mine in the future. Let''s do more technical work, such as..." Robb dragged a long note here, and he laughed: "For example, add a railroad track in a mine, make a trolley with iron wheels on the track, and then move the ore dug out by the robot to the trolley and brush The ground can be transported from the depths of the mine, and the transportation problem can be solved immediately." "Also! Don''t do your own work to make iron in your own home. You used to dig a few pieces of iron ore every day and take them home and make your own. In this way, iron making will never have a future." Robb smiled and said, "Little Sooner or later, the workshop will be squeezed by big companies. It is better to set up a company yourself so that others will not squeeze you out." "Huh? How to set up a company?" The miners'' representatives looked dumbfounded. As soon as they looked like birds, Robb knew, no, they still can''t do it by themselves. These small producers can''t do big things, after all... they still have to rely on the nobles. Chapter 265： Do it yourself In fact, Robb had long discovered that the iron ore output in Xifeng Town was terrible. The last time he negotiated an arms business with the queen, he took away all the iron ingots in the hands of the miners in Westwind Town at three times the price, and then hung up the phone overnight, all of which were turned into iron swords and iron armors. There are two hills piled up in the yard, it looks like there are many, but... Her Majesty didn''t blink, she bought them all, and it was not serious enough. It was only enough to arm a panther army, a bear army, and then it was gone. Her Majesty still wants to get more of this "high-quality" equipment. However, the production capacity of iron ingots in Xifeng Town is extremely bad. The miners are "unmanaged" wild digging operations. There is no government intervention, no one to organize and coordinate. Everyone digs themselves by an ancestral mine. Do it yourself. Their gameplay is doomed to low productivity. One person has to dig and dig in the mine for a long time before knocking out a few ore from the vein, and then relying on his own strength to carry out the hole, smelt, Purification involves a series of processes, and I dont know how many days it will take to produce an iron ingot. In the past, iron ingots were only worth one silver coin, and they could only earn two or three silver coins a month, which was too hard. Last time Robb offered three silver coins for the purchase, which made everyone''s income increased to six to nine silver coins, but this income was even worse than that of sugar workers. The typical self-struggle is not as good as a part-time job series! When Robber chatted with the mayor a few days ago, he also inquired that the Xifeng Mine had actually collapsed many times. Because the miners were digging blindly by themselves, no one organized them. Once the mine collapsed, it was all on other townspeople. The rescue was organized spontaneously, and the rescue efficiency was extremely low. Basically, when the mine collapsed, all the people inside died, and none of them could survive. The proposal that Robb just proposed to build a small railroad track and transport the mine out with a car fell into the hands of a group of unorganized miners. In fact, it cannot be implemented because no one is willing to pay to repair the railroad track, and there will be no one. Willing to pay for mine carts. If fundraising is done, the right to use the mine truck and maintenance costs will also be unrepaired. As for the unified smelting of ore into iron ingots, it is even more impossible. At that time, the distribution of iron ingots does not know how many skins it will take. With these guys, it will never be possible to increase the production of iron ingots in Westwind Town. And Robb is about to get a lot of oil soon, and he can make all kinds of things by then, brightening people''s eyes, and seeing the world as mentally retarded. But only relying on the current iron ingot production in Xifeng Town, the mentally retarded person will become Robb! Because of the things Robb can make, every piece requires a lot of iron ingots. Its impossible to find Her Majesty to buy iron. Her Majesty herself lacks iron. Last time, she wanted to find Westwind Town to buy iron ingots instead of weapons and equipment. She was also facing a protracted war with Mondela. All the iron ore production in Siege will be scraped off by the Queen to serve the war. If Robb wants to play engineering happily, increasing the iron ore output in Xifeng Town is what he must do. After thinking about this question, Robb waved his hand: "Fall! Solfa, you go to the wealthy area of ??Wangjiang Qinghuai District, and ask Baron Nolan if there is any nobleman who is interested in playing a mineral development company. " Sofa nodded, hurriedly went, and returned after a while: "Godfather, Baron Nolan said, the little nobles have already taken over an industry, and now they are all in the start-up period, and they don''t have the energy to engage in other industries. NS." "This way, I can''t do anything, and I can only start a company myself, oops! I''m tired." Even though Robb did a lot of things in Xifeng Town, there are actually only two companies that he really started. One is a silk stocking factory and the other is Wangjiang Qinghuai District. In addition to these two industries, he Transfer everything that can make money to other people. Because there are hundreds of poisonous spiders in the stocking factory, he is not at ease if they are handed over to others. After the first few phases of the Wangjiang Feeling Community, Robb also gave it to the mayor of Baihua and a little nobleman, who had already withdrawn from it. This is called: not competing for profit with the people. A good (lazy) ruler should give up the money (tiring) to the people! Now I can''t let it go...Forget it, do it, it seems that I have to go to the West Wind Technical School tomorrow and find some talents to help me get something. Early the next day! The sun was shining in the sky, Hua''er smiled at me, and Sofa said: Early, early, why are you carrying the dynamite bag? So Robb smiled at Sofa and said, "I''m going to school." "School? Does it mean the West Wind Advanced Technical School?" Sofa Daqi: "Why do I need to carry an explosive bag when I go there? You lazy fellow, don''t I let Lilian and I carry everything we usually need to carry? Why do you have to carry it by yourself today?" Robb patted the bag with the words "dynamite bag" written on the back, and he laughed, "Because you have to carry a dynamite bag when you go to school, it''s boring to let someone else pick it up. What do you know?" Solfa: "..." Okay, she understands. Robb is talking weird things again. At this time, you can''t cooperate with him, don''t ask him at all, so that he won''t be in trouble. She snorted and turned her head away. Lilian ran up from behind with a grin, and said with a smile: "Master, here comes the kettle." "Oh!" Robb took the kettle filled with Happy Fat House water and put it in the "dynamite bag" on his back. Sofa took a look inside when he opened the lid of the bag, and found that there was no explosives in the bag at all, only a pile of parchment scrolls. Sofa took a peek at Robb''s room before going to bed last night and saw He was picking out something to paint at night. It seems that these parchment scrolls were painted by Robb overnight, and he doesn''t know what he painted. She said grumpily, "Why does a bag with parchment rolls have to write the word bomb bag on the outside?" "All said it is respect for the school." Robb smiled and sat in the wheelchair: "Lilian, Solfa, let''s go." Lilian smiled and pushed Robb''s wheelchair, and Sofa followed, one master and two servants, slowly walking towards the Westwind Advanced Technical Institute. It didn''t take long for the West Wind Advanced Technical Institute, which is located on the side of the West Wind Canal, to appear in front of you. Rob, this lazy fellow, has never been to the technical school since he personally greeted the teachers in the school, and it has been dozens of days in a blink of an eye. This time, I discovered that the technical school was completely different from what I saw last time. The last time I came here, the crowds were left indifferent, but this time, there is already a stream full of people. Chapter 266： I come to you to make something There are stalls on both sides of the road at the entrance of the school. There are potato chips, cakes, vegetables, spices, cloth, and CD-ROMs. Oh, no, this one doesnt. In short, a small Binjiang Road is actually crowded with hawkers, and it looks like a lively town center. Lilian couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Why is it so crowded here? I usually go to the town center to buy food. I don''t know there is a market here, and there are a lot of things for sale." Robb smiled and said, "Because there are already quite a few students in the school, the flow of people is not smaller than that in the town center, and the smart hawkers move with the flow of people." When the two of them were talking about this, they suddenly heard a sharp woman''s voice yelling from the crowd: "It''s selling fried chicken! Godfather invented fried chicken with an exclusive method. The whole Westwind Town is now only sold by me. Come and buy it. Yeah, you can buy the whole chicken, or you can buy chicken legs, chicken wings, chicken rice crackers..." Lillian''s face suddenly became embarrassed when she heard this voice. Robb didnt need to guess to know what was going on. He found out that it was Lilians aunt. She set up a small stall on the side of the road and put a pan with hot soybean oil in it. There are a lot of fried chicken nuggets, which are actually fried and sold. After Robb asked Lilian to try to make the fried chicken, it was not promoted, because Xifeng Town has always lacked meat food, and there is no room for promotion of this kind of food. As a result, Lilian secretly taught her aunt how to make fried chicken. This aunt couldn''t do this business a few days ago. With the gurgling, livestock and poultry were continuously transported to Xifeng Town. There was a shortage of meat. After it was resolved, the woman ran out to start a fried chicken business. She brought the word Godfather with her shout, and this word is synonymous with great in Xifeng Town, and a large group of people surrounded it immediately. Not much nonsense, as long as Godfather invented something, buy something and try it first. . In a blink of an eye, my aunt sold a lot of fried chicken nuggets, and even a rich farmer bought a whole fried chicken. Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "This guy actually dares to use my name to make money? So bold." Lilian hurriedly hung Robb''s arm: "Master! Don''t be angry, I taught my aunt. Punish me." "Forget it!" Robb waved his hand: "This fried chicken is indeed invented by me. She is not a false advertisement, and I am very busy today. How can I take care of her and let her make a little money? ." The three of them entered the gate of the school. The first thing that caught your eye was the playground. There were many people here, including men, women, old and young. Most of them were town residents. Of students are of all ages. Anyway, Robb paid for the tuition fee of eight silver coins, and they only needed two silver coins. When the students saw Robb, they saluted and greeted him. In the crowd, Robb saw an old acquaintance, a blacksmith, the guy who built the pipes and faucets for the tap water system in Robbs home, and he smiled and greeted: "Yeah, you are also going to school here? You dont think you think you are. Is the technique very good? You still have to learn?" The blacksmith said embarrassingly: "Godfather, this is a long story. Last winter, I went to Guangming Road and taught the royal blacksmiths to make taps. When I went, I was full of ambition and felt that I had learned skills from Godfather. I can already sling those so-called royal blacksmiths. I didnt expect...I slammed badly on the Guangming Road. After hearing a few words from me, the royal blacksmiths knew how to make faucets in the blink of an eye, and they did all of them. Its better than me. They developed several new methods in a blink of an eye, each of which is better than mine." When Robb heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. The blacksmith said: "I have known since that time, my skills are still far behind, and I still need to learn. Therefore, this time I heard that Godfather invited a royal expert-level blacksmith to be a teacher to teach blacksmithing skills, so I hurriedly Coming." Robb said: "You come here to learn technology, don''t you affect your work?" "Of course it doesn''t affect." The blacksmith said: "I study here during the day, and go back to do my own work at night. There is no problem with my life. The key is that what I learn during the day can be put into practice at night. My technology can be said to have advanced by leaps and bounds. The few choppers I gave to the townsfolk, everyone said it was great." Robb gave him a thumbs up: "Great! Learn hard." The blacksmith asked curiously: "What''s the matter for Godfather coming to school today?" Robb smiled and said: "I have something to come to your Royal Blacksmith teacher to customize a set of more special things." Upon hearing this, the blacksmith immediately became interested: "Oh, can I follow along and learn about it?" "sure." The blacksmith hurriedly led the way. After a while, everyone came to the "staff office". It was not time for class. The first five teachers who came to the school were still talking and laughing in the office. When Robb came in, the teacher We immediately stood in awe, and collectively stood up and bowed to Robb: "Hello Godfather." Their respect for Robb is from the heart, because in the town of Westwind they really feel what a life without good food and clothing is. Robb not only gave them 20 gold coins every month to hand them over to Her Majesty the Queen, but also secretly distributed a private money to each of them to ensure that they could live the best life in Westwind Town. All were required. The people of Xifeng Town "respect teachers and value education" must respect every teacher. They lived an aristocratic life here, and of course they were grateful to Robb. To put it bluntly, if Robb suddenly declares independence and establishes the Westwind Country, these teachers plan to be citizens of the Westwind Country and will never go back to Siege. Robb smiled and waved to the teachers, and said with a smile: "I''m here to find Teacher Blacksmith and Teacher Carpenter." The five teachers who came in the first batch were blacksmiths, carpenters, tailors, chefs, and poultry breeding experts. Hearing Robbs words, the blacksmith and carpenter couldnt help being overjoyed. It was their honor to do Godfather, and the other three had to show envy. The expression of envy and hatred. Robb took off the "dynamite bag" he was carrying on his back, took out the parchment he had drawn overnight, and laid it on the table: "I came to see two teachers this time, mainly because I wanted to do a big project. , I hope you can bring all the students to do this project together, combine carpentry skills with blacksmith skills, and create a rail transportation system throughout the mine. Its name is''mine rail transportation system'' ." Chapter 267： Id better sell the excess iron On the drawings Robb took out, he drew an integrated transportation system that combines "rails", "mine carts", "pulley systems" and so on. Of course, this thing is very simple when viewed by later generations, but it is a track on the ground, a small mine cart is placed on the track, and a rope is hung on it. When the person outside the mine pulls the rope, the small mine cart will Will be pulled from the depths of the mine along the rails to the ground. It can be said that it is a very basic transportation system, very old. However, taking out this thing in this era surprised both the old blacksmith and the old carpenter. "This...I want to fill the mine with this kind of thing called rails?" The blacksmith teacher took the blueprints with a dazed expression. With his iron-stripping experience, he knew it only with his eyes to make this kind of rails. It requires a lot of iron. He curiously said: "Godfather, how much iron is needed to fill the mine with rails? The purpose of opening the mine is to dig iron, but it takes so much iron to make the rails. Isn''t this putting the cart before the horse?" Robb smiled: "No! There is no turning the cart before the horse. The iron is put in to dig out more iron." Teacher Blacksmith understands that he cant... It was the crappy blacksmith who had played with Robb once in tap water, but he was blindly confident in Robb. He helped him to the side and said, "Teacher! Since Godfather said that using this can dig more iron, then this one will definitely be able to dig out more iron. Dig more iron, what Godfather said is absolute." The old blacksmith spread his hands. Robb smiled and said: "The follow-up effect can be seen after it is built. You can also see that this project cannot be done by one or two blacksmiths, or two or three blacksmiths. The railroad track is a huge project. Each section of the rail must be exactly the same, and it needs to be standardized. Therefore, it needs to be cast and spliced. It is also necessary to make a track changing mechanism. It is necessary to make a pulley block and make a small iron car that can slide on the rail..." "This requires a large number of blacksmiths to work together, and the blacksmith class of the Westwind Technical School is the most suitable group of blacksmiths to make this project. You will treat this as a topic and you will lead the students to complete it together. Of course, I will also What do you think of paying a sum of money?" The old blacksmith nodded: "Since it was Godfather''s request, of course I have no different meanings. This project looks really ambitious and can exercise the students'' abilities in all aspects. I think, if my students can complete this project, Then they can basically go to school." Robb turned to the carpenter teacher next to him, and said with a smile: "The railroad sleepers, the wooden arms for installing the hoisting pulley blocks, etc., are up to you and your students." The carpenter teacher smiled and said, "I am willing to work for Godfather." When things are settled, Robb is about to start work. He does not intend to make this set of things on the basis of the existing mines, because the existing mines in Xifeng Town are the legacy of the ancestors of the townspeople, and they were digging and playing spontaneously. The small black coal kilns built by private individuals in Shanxi Province ten years ago were not suitable for Robb to take over the development. He needs to develop a mine that is completely operated and managed by himself. All the output of this mine belongs to him. In this way, he can avoid the destruction of the backward ideas of small producers and the individual economy, and all use hired labor. Management can improve overall efficiency. Therefore, the mine has to be digged by yourself! This is difficult for others, but it couldn''t be easier for Robb. Let Lilian push him to the top of the mine vein in front of the town, and then throw a few tricks on the ground, a brand new mine appeared in front of everyone. Robb also deliberately dug his mine next to the original "wild mines" in the town, because he intends to use the efficiency of his mine to guide the individual miners and attract them to abandon themselves. The backward method has shifted to more advanced production methods. Of course, this matter can''t come in a hurry, you have to move forward slowly, step by step. This night! Robb was soaking in the hot spring pool again, not alone, sitting next to Xuelu wearing a red one-piece swimsuit. After this woman asked Robb for a one-piece swimsuit, she often ran to bathe with Robb in the hot springs, nicknamed "Enjoy life", but in fact she was a frantic slap on Robb, and wanted to take him Lie into the tomb of the marriage, and then drag it out to take an adventure. Of course Robb wouldnt be fooled, letting her seduce me in a thousand ways. I stood still, didnt kiss, touch, or hug, and only used my eyes to take advantage of her, so that I could guarantee that I would not be tempted. I did something. There was a sound of water. Xuelu''s jade leg was deliberately lifted out of the water in front of Robb, and she said with a tired voice: "Does people''s legs look good?" "It''s not good-looking!" Robb picked up a roasted pig''s knuckle from the pool: "It''s not so good-looking yet." Xuelu: "..." The two were talking about this, the crystal ball placed by the pool lit up, and Her Majesty''s contact came. This queen, she will call when she has nothing to do. Sometimes she talks about state affairs, and sometimes she talks about sweets. In short, Robb is used to the things she often calls. He stretched out a hand and gently twisted the crystal ball three times, so the phone went through. Her Majestys beautiful face appeared in the crystal ball. After a second, she said in a weird manner: "Excuse me, I will disturb you to take a mandarin duck bath." "I''m really embarrassed to hang up." Robb murmured: "While saying excuse me, while staring at the crystal ball blankly, he didn''t disturb the consciousness of others." The queen didn''t say this at all, and pretended not to see Xuelu next to Robb, calmly said: "I heard that you have dug a new mine, and you have to fill the mine with rails..." "Yo!" Robbile said, "You are really well informed. It seems that I have already mixed in with your spies in Westwind Town." The queens expression remained the same: "The dark church next to your church is full of my people. There is no way to say that spies are not spies. If I tell you that two dark nuns betrayed you, you will kill you. If they cant do it? Cut! You wont even be able to kill you." Robb: "..." Her Majesty said: "Furthermore, as the queen of Siegland, do I need to send spies to inquire about the news in my own territory?" "Yes, you are right!" Robb smiled: "The news you heard is true. I am indeed planning a new mine, and the auxiliary rails are also true." The queen seemed to pouted, but when Robb looked at it carefully, she found that she had a straight face and did not make any gestures of pouting at all. It was weird. Could the pouting just now be an illusion of her own? Just listen to Her Majesty the Queen said unhappily: "You have extra iron to help with the ground, it is better to make a weapon and sell it to me." Chapter 268： Would you like to see the first furnace of iron? Hearing what she said, Robole said, "Miss Queen, do you think it is a waste of me to use iron to make railroad tracks?" "Of course." Her Majesty said: "I have obtained information about your mine. I know how deep the mine is and how wide the space is. If you want to fit all rails in it, you need at least iron Can be used to build thousands of iron swords!" She was a little depressed and said: "So much iron is used to waste, it''s better to sell it to me." "But I really don''t think it''s a waste." Robb smiled: "If you are so well informed, you should also know that I told the blacksmith teacher that the purpose of making this rail is to produce more iron." Her Majesty said: "I don''t think that with one more car running on the track, more iron can be produced." "Cut, so women are really stupid, with long hair and short knowledge." Robb said, "I don''t know if Mondela is as short-sighted as you. I want to talk to Mondela tomorrow, maybe the conversation between the men will be even better. Be happy." The queen smiled: "However, you don''t like to be seen by men taking a bath, so your words are babble, and you can''t scare me at all." Robb: "Smart women are not cute." The queen smiled: "You said I was stupid just now, and you said I was smart right away?" Robb said: "You are very clever in playing scheming, but in the real wisdom, big eyes, you are a big stupid girl, you wait for me, in a few days I will take a crystal ball to show you me How to produce minerals in our mines, and then I will slowly educate you on what is great wisdom." "Okay, I''ll wait and see!" Her Majesty was about to hang up the phone, but before the ghost woman hung up the phone, she actually turned her eyes to Xue Lu, and after looking at Xue Lu''s face seriously for a few seconds, her face was very obvious. With a smug expression, he said: "Hey, it looks average!" Xuelu was furious: "Hey! What are you..." Before Xuelu finished speaking, the queen hung up the phone. "What does she mean? Hey hey hey! What does she mean?" Xuelu jumped up angrily: "What does it mean to look average? I''m obviously so beautiful!" She grabbed Robb''s shoulder and shook it vigorously: "Quickly, am I very beautiful?" Robb spread his hands: "Yes, you are beautiful." "Then what does she mean?" Xuelu furiously: "Why do you come to me like this? Are you trying to say that she is more beautiful than me? Damn! The first beauty in the Gran Kingdom is amazing? If I were as beautiful as her With her skirt, a crown studded with jewels, and a queen identity that can add hidden points, I can also be called the number one beauty." Robb spreads his hands, the war between women is not mixed. At this moment, Xuelu suddenly stopped being angry. The anger was like being sucked by a vacuum cleaner, and she took it back into her body with a swish, a smile suddenly appeared on her face, and she sat down on Robb again triumphantly. By her side: "Haha, I understand! She is jealous, hahahaha! Hahahaha! Seeing that I can go to the hot spring with Mr. Robert, she can only call from a distance. She is going crazy with jealousy, so she Deliberately provoke me like this, hahaha, I won." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "It''s hard to say, what the ghost woman is thinking, even a person with high EQ may not be able to guess accurately." In the following days, Robb''s mine began a "big project". A large group of carpenters took the lead in entering the mine. They used huge logs to reinforce the mine to prevent landslides, and began to install sleepers on the ground. And a large group of blacksmith students, led by the royal expert blacksmith teacher, began to make the world''s first railroad track. Robber specifically warned the blacksmith teacher that the rails must be "standardized", and every section of the rails must be made exactly the same, and there must be no difference in the slightest. Therefore, the blacksmith teacher specially made a rail mold, and used the mold to cast the rails, so as to ensure the uniformity of their specifications. Once the railroad tracks are made, the iron needed is as if they are being burned, and they are used quickly. Fortunately, Robb already has a mining robot WK0032. He spent money to hire a group of coolies to move the ore dug out by the mining robots non-stop, and then he hung up a machine to rub iron ingots at night when he went to bed, one ingot every two seconds. Its enough to get up on a long track when you get up all night. At the same time that the blacksmith and carpenter were erecting the railroad tracks, Robb called in the blacksmith teacher. Under his guidance, the plasterers began to build a large-scale smelting furnace. In fact, the melting point of iron is not high, 1537 degrees. Miners and blacksmiths in this era have already invented high-temperature furnaces that can melt iron, but they used to make private small furnaces. Like Robb, he plans to concentrate his efforts on big things and build a big stove. Without the relevant talents and knowledge reserves, the construction of this furnace is a bit difficult. Robb himself didn''t know much about how to build a high-temperature furnace. Although this technology was very popular in later generations, he couldn''t just ask him on the street. He could tell. Robb can only let the blacksmiths and plasterers discuss the solution by themselves. Unfortunately, because the furnace is too large, the blacksmiths and plasterers have no experience in building blast furnaces, and the temperature is always unable to rise. In the end, Robb had to let them study slowly in the future, and build a big stove in front of him, and the problem of heating was solved by magic for the time being. A few days later, time has come to the end of March 1345. The temperature has begun to warm up, the breath of winter has finally dissipated, and spring has completely arrived, and the hillsides are already full of spring flowers, bright and beautiful. Robb had eaten lunch, and brought Xuelu and the two maids to the entrance of the mine. He picked up the crystal ball and waited quietly after plucking it three times. He knew that Her Majesty the Queen was always busy at this point in time. Sure enough, no one answered the call for a long time. When Robb was almost impatient, the call was finally connected. Her Majesty''s beautiful face appeared on the opposite side, looking a little surprised: "What''s the matter? Just give it at noon. Shall I call? I was handling government affairs in the front hall just now. The crystal ball was placed in the bedroom, so I didn''t see it flashing. The waiter sent it to the front hall and I knew it." Robb could see the opposite environment through the crystal ball. The queen was indeed in the front hall, surrounded by a few necromancers and officials wearing civilian robes, seeming to be dealing with government affairs. Seeing that she is so busy and there are other people around, Robb doesnt tease her: "Call you during the day, of course its about business. My mine was completely completed last night, and it will start today. Do you want to see the first furnace of iron smelting?" Chapter 269： Believe it or not "Oh!" the queen said strangely: "What''s so good about Smelting Iron?" Robb smiled and said: "Didn''t you say last time that I wasted a lot of iron in the auxiliary rails in the mine? I''m going to let you see if this kind of rail is a waste of iron." Hearing what he said, the queen remembered the topic of the last time. After dozens of days have passed, her majesty has forgotten too much, and almost forgot about it. Now listen to what he said, hurry up. Corrected my sitting posture: "That''s it! Then I''ll take a look, this is also a very important business." She turned around and said to the necromancers and civil servants around her: "You should also let go of the government affairs in your hands. Let''s take a look at Robert''s new invention with this king. Although I don''t understand his invention this time, I don''t really understand it. Judging from the things he invented in the past, they are all very interesting things." In her words, there is also a hidden meaning, that is: to learn secretly! It turned out that the officials standing next to her were all officials in charge of internal affairs. One of them was in charge of the management of the Guangming Road Royal Water Plant, and this water plant was Robbs invention. As soon as the queen said this, the official in charge of the water plant immediately understood the meaning and stared at the crystal ball earnestly. And there is an official next to him, who happens to be the official in charge of "arms". He manages the entire Siglan metal smelting industry, weapon manufacturing industry, and even all the craftsmen of Guangming Road. He is under his jurisdiction. The official immediately became interested, and fixed his eyes on the crystal ball. Robb shrugged, and said in a weird manner: "Miss Queen, I gave you a private call, but you asked two big men to stare at me, what''s this?" Her Majesty the Queen has long been accustomed to the weird words about him, and she just treated it as if she hadn''t heard it: "Now, please start your performance." "Tsk, it''s boring! Okay, I will show you the situation on my side first." Robb lifted the crystal ball high, allowing the field of vision on the other side to be wider. Her Majesty was sitting still, but the officer in charge of armaments immediately saw a huge furnace next to it, the blast furnace...only the outside could be seen, but the structure inside. But for this kind of technical official, you don''t need to look at it to know what structure is inside. He whispered: "Your Majesty, this is an iron-making furnace, but it is much larger than the furnace used by our blacksmiths, at least one hundred times larger. As far as I know, there is no such large furnace in the human world. Only the dwarf craftsmen in the ground would build such a large furnace to use." Her Majesty''s face showed a confused look: "Why do you make such a big stove?" The armament officer whispered: "The bigger the furnace, the more ore can be smelted at one time. It''s just that...just like this, it is more difficult to heat up the furnace. The dwarves usually use lava from the core of the earth to heat the furnace. We cant borrow the power of lava. We can only use magic to raise the temperature of such a large furnace. The proud fire magician disdains to help people make iron... Besides, our iron ore output is already there. Not enough, and there is no need to send out a fire magician to heat such a large furnace. If he puts up such a large furnace, he must have a very high output of ore." Her Majesty nodded, she understood. She has long been reported that Robb owns a robot that mines fast, but according to report No. 8, every time that robot is used, something called "gasoline" is consumed, and Robert has very limited gasoline. , He was reluctant to give all the gasoline to the robot, and the robot was already resting. Her Majesty the Queen said indifferently to the crystal ball: "Mr. Robert, if you build such a big stove, you must dispatch your mining robot to continuously provide ore for it, and you simply can''t bear to use the little remaining gasoline in your hand. , Dont you think that this big furnace is a bit of a great success?" Robb smiled and said: "I don''t use that robot, I just use the power of the miners to continuously get a lot of ore with energy, believe it or not?" The queen smiled slightly, not to believe or not to believe, not to give him a chance to win, nor to give him a chance to slap herself in the face. But the armament officer under her command was not so smart. He stepped forward and said to the crystal ball: "You dont believe me! A miner wants to smash a piece of ore in the mine with an iron pickaxe, and then remove it out of the mine. Its a cumbersome process, and its not going to get up quickly. Even if you put in a lot of manpower, its not as crowded as it is in a small mine. Maybe its crowded, but it makes it slower." Robb smiled: "Interesting! Miss Queen, you are not kind, you don''t want to be slapped by me, so you hide behind and ask someone to come out and block the knife." The queen smiled and said nothing. "Forget it, what a ghost woman." Robb took the crystal ball and walked to the entrance of the mine. As soon as he got here, the military officer saw through the crystal ball that there was a railroad track on the ground, with sleepers underneath, and the upper track was made of high-quality fine iron. It was beautiful and thick, and it was not a single track. Double track! These two thick rails extended from the mine, and protruded out of the mine for nearly ten yards long. "Ah, how much iron is used." The military officer was distressed: "So much iron is actually used to supplement the ground." "This is not a supplementary land, it is used to guide the minecart." Robb pointed to the end of the track. There was a string of minecarts parked there. There were two wheels underneath the minecart, which were buckled on the two rails. It is a pallet-like body with a hollow inside and looks very fit. The minecart and the minecart are connected by iron hooks, which can be broken apart at any time, and can also be connected together at any time. There are two long ropes attached to the mine cart, and there are several bells hanging from the rope. Seeing this, the armament officer fell into contemplation. After ten seconds, he opened his mouth and said: "Using the track to speed up the operation of the minecart and reduce the friction of the minecart moving in the mine? This is interesting! With this thing, it is indeed more convenient to transport minerals, but... the mine cart full of minerals is very heavy even if it is towed by the track. Its uphill, how much manpower is needed to propel this car?" Robb laughed and said: "Yes, not bad, you are a technical person, you can understand the principle of the car and the track at a glance, but you still don''t understand the meaning of laziness, just save manpower as much as possible, and you will know how I am in a while. Get this car up from the depths of the mine." He turned around and laughed loudly at the jobs guarding outside the mine: "It''s ready to start." Chapter 270： Put me down Robb got out of his wheelchair and got into a mine cart, like a child sitting in a supermarket shopping cart. There are several of this kind of minecarts connected together, just like the multiple carriages of a train, Robb alone takes up a whole section. As soon as he sat like this, Her Majesty the Queen couldn''t laugh or cry: "Are you planning to go down to the cave in a minecart?" "Yes!" Robb said. "Can you be more lazy? You can''t walk in with your feet?" Her Majesty said grumpily: "If my men had not witnessed you standing up and walking many times, even I would think you are a great mage with a broken leg." Robb smiled and said, "This time it''s really not laziness, but the walking speed, which is far from keeping up with this car." He said to the worker who manages the pulley block next to him: "Okay, let me go down the hole." The worker smiled and said, "Okay, Godfather, please sit down." After speaking, he slammed down a rocker. A buckle stuck on the mine wheel bounced off, and the mine cart immediately slid forward. The rail is inclined from high to low to extend down the hole, so once there is no mechanism to catch the wheels, it immediately starts to slide down the rail. Gliding very slowly at first, slowly sliding into the mine. Robb opened a holy light technique casually, illuminating the mine like daylight, while Her Majesty the Queen and the military officials on the side of the crystal ball watched the minecart slip continuously into the mine through the crystal ball. "It''s a long railroad track." The military officer looked at the railroad track that continued to extend deep into the heart of the earth, feeling extremely painful. If this iron is used as a weapon, how many swords have to be made? I saw that the minecart was sliding faster and faster, and the walls of the cave were constantly slicing across both sides. Robbs hair began to be lifted back by the wind, and he suddenly started to get excited: "Hahaha, it feels like a roller coaster, its cool. Cool" Her Majesty the Queen and the military officer on the side of the crystal ball stared at the screen, like playing a roller coaster game through the monitor. After a while, she felt a little dizzy in 3D. The queen covered her forehead and said, "Oh, this screen looks at me. Dizziness." The military officer also said: "I think I need to close my eyes for a while." "It''s going to the center!" Robb smiled: "Look at it." The queen and the military officer hurriedly took a closer look. It turned out that at this time the minecart slid to a transportation hub in the center of the mine. There were many torches. A worker was waiting at the place where the railroad tracks crossed. He saw the minecart coming. He made a gesture to Robb, and then flicked the joystick in his hand. The track was bridged again, Robbs minecart turned around, and continued to slide down into a forked mine next to it, and quickly slid to the deepest part of the mine, at the end of the track. With a thick piece of rubber, the minecart hit the piece of rubber and stopped. Then, the picture finally did not change rapidly. The queen and military officials who were a little dizzy in 3D can finally look at the situation inside. I saw that this is a huge mine. There are dozens of miners digging ore here. They have obviously been digging for a while, and the ground has been A lot of iron ore is piled up. Robb smiled at the crystal ball and said: "This is the ore they dug up all morning. Because they have been only doing ore mining, they dont need to carry the ore out of the hole by themselves, so the efficiency of mining is very high. , So much has been dug out." The queen smiled. The military officer said with a slanted face: "Are you going to load these ore on a truck now?" "Bingo!" Robb smiled: "Look at what they do." I saw the miners who were digging temporarily stopped mining, turned around and picked up the ore dug out in the morning from their feet, and put them in their carts. After a while, they filled up one mine cart, two mine carts, and three mine carts. Minecart... The minecart, which was connected in sections like a small train, was filled in an instant. Only the car with Robb was not loaded with stones, because it was already loaded with a lazy Godfather, and obviously could not load any more ore. The armament officer silently estimated that six vehicles, five were loaded with iron ore, and one was loaded with a man weighing more than one hundred kilograms. The weight of the entire convoy would be quite impressive. Above a thousand five hundred catties. He was a little puzzled: "How do you get such a heavy convoy back to the ground? When it slid down just now, it slid faster and faster. It can be seen that the mine is deep and there is a considerable distance from here to the ground. How many people does it take to push a heavy convoy?" Robb smiled, grabbed a rope dragged on the tail of the car, shook it vigorously a few times, and smiled: "When I shake the rope like this, the bell hanging outside the mine will ring, and then, the outside People will pull us out." "Isn''t it pushing, it''s pulling?" The armament officer was a little curious. When he went down the cave just now, he saw a few workers staying outside. Those few people wanted to pull up a convoy of more than a thousand catties? I''m afraid it''s a bit unrealistic. As soon as I thought of this, the rope hanging on the tail of the car collapsed. It seems that someone was pulling outside, so the rope would collapse first. However, the armaments officer really didn''t think that this rope could pull a car weighing more than a thousand catties out of the hole. However, he was taken aback by the facts. After the rope collapsed tightly, he suddenly began to recover. Then, the caravan filled with ore and Robb actually slid along the rails toward the road, slipping faster and faster, and slippery faster. The armament officer yelled "Ah": "I see, someone outside is using magic, or a hero of infinite power is pulling a rope." Robb smiled and said: "No, there are just a few ordinary workers guarding outside." "Hey? Hey! No, my head is dizzy again." The picture in the crystal ball flashed rapidly, and the scenery on the two walls of the mine couldnt help retreating. The queen and the military officer began to faint in 3D again. After a while, the entire mine cart rushed out of the mine. Back on the ground. The armament officer immediately looked at the crystal ball for the first time. I didn''t know it. He was shocked when he saw it. There was really no magic, and no strongman was pulling the rope outside. Only the few workers who were operating a strange machine just now made a roaring sound and pushed a crank. The crank drove a small wheel, and then the small wheel drove a larger gear, the gear drove a larger gear, layer by layer, and finally drove a huge winch, the winch rotated, unexpectedly easily He pulled up a convoy weighing more than one thousand kilograms, and quickly transported the long string of mine carts and the ore back to the ground. Chapter 271： Weird device The Queens military officials were surprised by the equipment at the same time, and at this time, they finally understood the meaning of the auxiliary rails. "The minecart is not driven by manpower, but the power of the machine, and the power of the machine is relatively rigid, unable to flexibly turn and guide the minecart, so it is necessary to make a railroad so that the minecart can only walk along the track. In this way, as long as a force is given in one direction to drag the minecart, it will follow the rails and run up from the deepest point of the complex mine." The military officer couldn''t help but exclaimed, "My Darkness God, what a brilliant idea! I now understand that the rails on the ground are not wasted at all. They can indeed bring more iron. This is a very cost-effective investment." The queen was also a little surprised, but the king of a country kept her grace and demeanor. She did not scream like an armament officer. She turned her eyes to the one that could pull the winch and wink more than a thousand catties. The strange machine of the minecart asked: "This is the most important thing, right? If there is no such thing, at least a dozen workers must be arranged outside the mine to tow the rope to pull the minecart up." Robb laughed and said: "Miss Queen Sister really has a vision. Things like railroad tracks and mine carts are all skills that you can handle. Only this machine, hehehe, it saves time and effort. The point is, hey, in fact, it is the mining robot in your intelligence." "Mining robot?" The queen was shocked: "Isn''t it for mining? Did you change it to a cart?" Robb spread his hands: "To be precise, I took it apart!" It turned out that Robb immediately dismantled the mining robot WK0032 after trying it out. Because this thing will grab the jobs of the miners, if it keeps mining, the miners in Xifeng Town will not be able to live anymore. Moreover, Robb does not want this "game technology" to affect the world. After all, mining should still be done by miners. At most, we will study some electric mining tools or excavators in the future, so that miners can save a little effort. , But its better not to rely on things like mining robots that obviously have plug-in ideas. What he has to do is to "guide" the townsfolk of Westwind to an advanced society, rather than lead them into the open world. Because it was just a momentary pleasure, when Robb was really pulled by Xueluo to clean the Demon King City, without Robbs plug-in, Xifeng Town would instantly become a second-hand place. If you don''t rely on plug-ins, accumulate technology at every step, and move forward steadily, then no matter how far Robb leaves, Xifeng Town can continue to move forward with its own technology accumulation. Therefore, he returned the work of mining the ore to the miners, and after the robot was disassembled, it only used its engine components to pull the mine cart. Anyway, the use of the machine to pull the mine cart can be achieved without much use. This is not very Serious plug-in. Even if you don''t need to generate power and use a few more manpower to rotate the gear set, you can still lift the weight with ease. Therefore, Robb dismantled the hands, feet, and head of the mining robot, took out the "engine assembly" from the robot body, and then connected the engine assembly to a gear set and turned it into a mine entrance. The machine that pulls the minecart. The queen looked at the engine with an unhappy expression... She is not stupid. She knew at a glance that she could imitate the rails, minecarts, and even gear sets in front of her. Only with this strange engine, she knew she could not imitate them. If she wanted to play, she had to pay Robb again. Money. But after seeing the high-efficiency method of digging and transporting ore, how can it be possible to accept the old and backward method? The queen could only admit it, and sighed: "How much would you sell me this thing called an engine?" "No!" Robb smiled: "Even if it is really sold to you, you can''t play it. It needs gasoline as fuel, and you can''t make gasoline. Even if it''s me, I want to stabilize the output of gasoline. It''s not easy, so... this engine can only be regarded as a "concept technology" and cannot be promoted. You should use manpower, or cattle or horses to pull it! Anyway, even if you use manpower to pull the railcar, the efficiency is better than before. Improved a lot." The queen was silent. "Okay, the next step is to watch the smelting step." Robb jumped out of the minecart, returned to his wheelchair, and then smiled and said to the workers who were waiting next to him: "Unload the cargo, take the iron ore Unload it on the conveyor belt and send it to the smelting furnace!" At this time, the queen and the military officer discovered that there was a strange thick rubber belt beside the rails. It was very long and wide. It stretched out like a piece of cloth until it reached the high smelting furnace. It seems that this is the so-called The "conveyor belt" too. Several workers guarding outside the cave came over and opened a board on the side of the mine cart. The ore in the mine cart rolled out and fell on the "conveyor belt". Then the workers turned a crank and the thick rubber belt started. Turned up and carried the ore to the blast furnace. There is a small window on the blast furnace, and all the ore is dragged into the small window by the conveyor belt. The queen and the military officer looked confused... In fact, the conveyor belt technology is really not a very sophisticated technology. The two of them can understand what to do at a glance. Even if they dont have rubber, they can use other materials instead, such as wood, iron mesh, and copper. Nets and even cloth belts can be used. They just never thought that they could still transport ore like this. I saw that the several large carts of ore that had just been transported were continuously being sent into the blast furnace, and, while the conveyor belt was transporting the ore, the mine carts were once again put into the mine. Due to the existence of the railroad tracks, the minecart almost went down to the bottom of the mine in a blink of an eye. The miners filled them with ore in a blink of an eye, then rang the bell, and the engine on it turned on. A cart of ore was pulled up and poured into the conveyor belt. The queen and the military officer watched as thousands of catties of ore were sent into the blast furnace. Robb laughed loudly: "Okay, turn off the smelting furnace! Ready to start smelting." With an order, the workers quickly shut down the conveyor belt, moved away from the smelting furnace, and lit... A raging fire burned in the smelting furnace. At this time, the queen and the military officer also seemed to have awakened like a dream. The two looked at Robb together: "Such a big stove, heating by ordinary methods won''t work, what else can you give such a big stove? Is the stove a new invention to raise the temperature of the stove?" Robb spread his hands and said helplessly: "Not yet, so..." He turned his head and said loudly to Xue Lu next to him: "Xue Lu, do me a favor." Xuelu cast a wink at Robb, and then chanted a spell. It didn''t take long for a wall of fire magic to be put into the stove... Chapter 272： I cant afford a little joke Although Xuelu was not a very powerful fire magician, it was easy to use her magic to warm the smelting furnace without any pressure at all. Anyway, the melting point of iron is only a mere 1537 degrees. If the fire wall technique of the dignified flame magician can''t even burn at 1537 degrees, then you really have to go back to the Magic Academy to make up the exam. As soon as the fire wall technique was thrown in, the furnace temperature began to skyrocket, and the entire smelting furnace was burned to the ground. Even the queen and the military officer on the opposite side of the crystal ball could see the air rising upwards. After a while, the furnace was turned on, and the red molten iron flowed out along the stone trough and into a huge stone pot. , Filled a pot full of... The queen and the military officer couldn''t help but squeak when they saw the picture of the molten iron rushing down to fill a giant pot. How can people in this era have seen so many images of molten iron being poured over? Since iron smelting in this era is basically a small manual game, the blacksmiths usually dig a small furnace by themselves and burn a few pieces of iron ore. Like Robb, he builds a large blast furnace, which is several thousand catties and several thousand catties. The gameplay of smelting iron ore is really unheard of, maybe only the underground dwarves can do this. Her Majesty the Queen and the military officials looked at the big pot of molten iron and couldn''t help thinking to themselves: How big a piece of iron is after all the molten iron is condensed? After a few pots, all the iron used for the auxiliary rails can be earned back, and then it will be pure profit. The queen couldnt help but sigh. Ever since she met Robb, shes always been subverted again and again. Robb likes to play big things, grow vegetables on a large scale, build factories on a large scale, and on a large scale. His business...Now he has started large-scale iron smelting again. This guy only has a population of 10,000. If he is given the population of the Bright Road, what can this guy make of the scale of production? I am afraid that it is not just one or two months of production value that can sling the entire Siege for a year. The queen used to feel that her own internal affairs ability was pretty good, but after getting to know Robb, she found more and more that her internal affairs ability could only score a zero point. She said to the military officer with a straight face: "Mr. Robert''s complete set of equipment, do you understand it?" The armament officer hurriedly said: "I have written down all the subordinates. Even if there are some things that you don''t understand, you can understand them quickly if you let the craftsmen study them. There is only the engine...I really don''t understand it, but I want to use it. Cows and horses can be temporarily replaced." "Very good, hurry up to imitate." The queen whispered: "Take advantage of Mondela''s spring ploughing, the rare truce, we must desperately raise the iron smelting ability, in the autumn, I see Mondela What did your army use to fight me." The military officer hurried to go, and an official next to him in charge of the water plant also hurriedly followed, and he also wanted to help. The queen watched her two loyal ministers walk away, then turned her head and said to the crystal ball: "Thank you for teaching me a new mining method!" Robb smiled and said, "Wow, do you actually have to thank others?" The queen said: "Am I a woman who doesn''t understand etiquette in your eyes?" Robb smiled and said, "Almost, I taught you how to make cakes and tofu, but I never saw you thank me." The queen said: "You did those money to cheat women and children, why should I thank you? Only this time, you didn''t seem to want to cheat me money at all. You simply taught me a skill, no matter from the country. From a personal perspective, I would like to thank you solemnly." Robb stretched his hands: "Isn''t thank you supposed to show your gratitude?" "Huh?" The queen''s brows were raised again: "It is a queen who is talking to you. Please pay attention to your etiquette, you stinky rascal." After speaking, she snapped and hung up the phone. Robb shrugged at the crystal ball that had lost its light: "It''s so stingy, I can''t afford a little joke." Just after saying this, Xuelu''s laughter sounded next to her: "She doesn''t want to agree with her body, I do." She brushed the floor and jumped to Robb''s side, stretched out her hand to hook his neck, and said with a tired voice: "You have helped me a lot, I decided to take it! Body! Look! Xu!" "Go go!" Robb said, "Don''t marry or marry." Xuelu protested: "What kind of man, such a frantically discriminatory treatment?" Robb smiled and said: "Because Miss Queen would not agree, so I molested her. If she really wanted to marry me, I wouldn''t dare to molest her. Let me tell you that marrying her is better than marrying you. Its even more terrifying. Marrying you can at most brush the Devils City. Thats still a small matter. Tired me to death?" Xuelu thought about it for a while, then "hahaha" laughed. Robb hooked his finger at her: "Xuelu, come and be a dead housemaid. I will marry you if you don''t want to go out at the house every day." Xuelu shook her head without even thinking about it: "No! I''m going to take risks!" As a result, the negotiation broke down, and the two young people who had long been irritable still could only continue to look at each other and drool, unable to make any further progress. Sometimes the relationship is like this. Men lack women, and women lack men. They all need each other. However, different attitudes to life and life philosophy make two people separated by a little distance, and life and death cannot get together. If you are paying attention to the traditional oriental world, a woman will be wronged by herself, marry a chicken as a chicken, and marry a dog as a dog, that''s all. But women in the Western world, especially female adventurers, are not so easy to compromise. They are stronger, more self, and more independent. Such a woman has a very attractive personality, and it is easy for a man to fall in love. But when you and her further thought about life, they realized that there seemed to be something wrong... Perhaps it is still a traditional oriental woman who is more suitable for marrying home as a wife. Robb kept his mouth open, "Forget it! Let''s talk about it later, and go home." Lilian pushed up his wheelchair, and the two left the mine and walked towards the church. As soon as he walked to the entrance of the church, Robb saw that the plaque at the entrance of the church had been replaced. Xiaoyi was instructing a craftsman who made the plaque to hang a new plaque on the church with the words "New Bright Church". The previous plaque with "Church of Light" had already been thrown away and I don''t know where it was. Robbile said: "Is it finally going to formally establish a Protestantism?" "Yeah!" Xiao Yi replied. She seems to have come out of the confusion of the previous days, and now her spirits are restored to what Robb had when she saw it for the first time: "I have made up my mind. Starting today, I will do my best to spread the true spirit of loving everything." Chapter 273： You said you want to help me Robb smiled and said, "Really? That''s great! If you don''t mind, show me your re-edited "New Light Bible"." "Of course I don''t mind showing it to you." Xiao Yi said: "Anyone who wants to read the "New Illumination Bible" is very welcome to me. How can I mind?" She returned to the church and carried a thick book on the altar table in the middle of the church. Robb took it in his hand, weighed it, it was heavy, and it exuded a strong ink scent. This is a newly made book, all made of thick parchment paper. It is thick and heavy. The boss is holding a book in his hand. It is so heavy that he turned a page and saw it read: " You will be strong and fearless. You will forget your sufferings, and even remembering it will be like water that flows past. Your days on this world will be brighter than noon, and although there is darkness, it will still be like morning." "Oh, this sentence is very beautiful." Robb smiled and said, "You wrote it?" "No!" Xiao Yi shook his head: "This is an original sentence in the "Bright Bible". You don''t even know, where the face is wearing the priest''s costume of the Guangming Vatican?" Robb laughed, ignoring her complaints, and continued to look back: "Love is patient and kind; love is not jealous, love is not boastful, arrogant, does not do shy things, and does not seek your own benefit. , Do not get angry easily, do not count the evil of people, do not like injustice, only like the truth; tolerate all things, believe all things, hope all things, endure all things; love never ceases." Robb couldn''t help sighing: "It''s pretty good! This kind of book that teaches people to have love, I think is very good. Is this always your new compilation?" Xiaoyi looked at Robb with the eyes of a liar: "This is also a sentence originally in the "Bright Bible"." Robb: "..." This is very irrational. Although the identity of the false priest has been exposed long ago, it is still a bit hurt to be exposed so thoroughly. Robb had to break the jar and said: "Okay, now the question is, how much do you add to it? How many have been deleted?" Xiao Yi sighed lightly: "I didn''t add a word, my knowledge is not enough to add to it, I just deleted a lot..." At this point, her expression changed from cold to solemn: "If you dont delete it, you dont know, it scares me as soon as I delete it. There are so many tyrannical sentences in the "Bright Bible" that I cant even imagine. , I dont know how much I deleted, I only know that its thickness has been reduced by at least one-tenth." Robb: "..." Xiao Yi murmured and said, "In "The Book of Light and Exodus from the Southern Kingdom", the God of Light has sworn an oath to fight against the God of Darkness for generations to come." After speaking, she added: "I deleted it!" "In the "Bright Bible Sweeping Evil", God cherishes the best cows, sheep, calves, and lambs, and all the beautiful things, and refuses to be extinct, but all the cheap and weak will be killed." "In the "Light Bible Parables", the God of Light said to the Pope:''I will completely wipe out the name of the God of Darkness from the world. You must write this statement in the book as a memorial and tell all believers Listen, and lead them to realize my god''s parable.''" "The "Light Bible and Desert", the God of Light sent you and told you to say, Go and beat the believers of the sinful desert god, wipe them out, and bury them in the yellow sand." She murmured for a long time, and finally concluded: "I deleted them all, leaving only beautiful sentences. I think the God of Light loves everything. He must only like these beautiful sentences, those that are not beautiful. Yes, they must have been fabricated by others and maliciously written into the "Light Bible"." Robb clapped his hands: "Well said! So, what do you plan to do next? Take a thick copy of "New Bright Church" every day and go door to door to explain to them?" When Robb asked, Xiao Yi was embarrassed! Indeed, it is great to have the "New Illumination Bible", but what she has to face next is the big problem. How can the townsfolk accept the new Illuminati Vatican? It is obviously unrealistic to go from house to house to give lectures! Only let the townsfolk come to the church to study by themselves. but Since Robb settled in Westwind Town, there has never been a rule that the townspeople must come to the church to study the Bible and what kind of worship. The initial confession was played for a few days, but no one confessed. The church is in the town of Westwind Town. In the minds of the people, it is not a building that needs to go around frequently. Not to mention that no one is here in the Bright Church. Even in the dark church next door, there are no believers playing in it. At most, when refugees need help, they will hang out in the church. As for ordinary townspeople, they are now more willing to go to the West Wind Technical School to learn some useful techniques. The whole Westwind Town was affected by the "capitalist" thought brought by Robb. Everyone was thinking about how to make more money. Now, no one cares about beliefs or not. Xiao Yi said in a little embarrassment: "Then what should I do? You said that if I set up a new Illuminati Holy See, you will help me. Now is the time for you to fulfill your promise." Robach said: "Huh? Did I say this?" Chapter 200： ！ " There was nothing wrong with it now, even the exact number of chapters was pointed out by Xiao Yi, and Robb had no choice but to admit it. He frowned and considered the question carefully. In fact, the current New Illumination Holy See has only Xiao Yi and two little nuns, a total of three personnel. There is no dark and evil political purpose. In addition, Robb just reviewed the "New Illumination Bible". ", I found that the sentences inside are also pretty good, and they do have the effect of washing people''s minds. Now is a good opportunity to help Xiao Yi, and at the same time, it can also be a good opportunity to help the townsfolk of Xifeng. The townspeople of Westwind Town are now a bit too chasing for profit. Although this is something Robb had already thought of when he played capitalism, he did not expect that the townspeoples ideology had already started to stray. Last time Robb went to meet the desert. In the Kingdoms East Route Army, some townspeople said that they dont need to fight, put the enemy in the fight, and make money to sell snacks. Anyway, Godfather can help resurrect. Robb wanted to throw a whole set of core socialist values ??against the townspeople. Perhaps, now we must grasp the ideological education of the townspeople. Although Robb knows a little about the core values ??of socialism, he has no systematic teaching materials to educate the townspeople, nor does he have the energy to compile teaching materials. However, if the "New Illumination Bible" is used in conjunction with the mission of the Holy See of the New Illumination, it may be a good way to teach the townspeople "truth, goodness, and beauty". This is what religion really should play, isn''t it? Chapter 274： Moral lesson People must not only seek benefits, they must also have thoughts. They must know how to be kind and grateful. They must not be profitable in everything. Otherwise, all the people in Westwind Town will become black-hearted capitalists. That is not what Robb wants to see. Thing. Robb hopes to play a "Sim City" with comprehensive development of morality, intelligence, physical education, and labor, not a "Sim City" that walks on a lame leg and only cares about interests and has no human nature. Otherwise, today''s prosperity is just passing by, and it will take a long time to become the second "simple folk customs of Gotham City." "Good!" Robb said: "I''ll help you." Xiao Yi was overjoyed: "Hey? Are you willing to help me?" Robb smiled and said: "I''ll give you a great opportunity to spread the teachings of "New Bright Holy See" to the entire Westwind Town, but you will be very hard, maybe you will be as tired as a dog." Xiao Yi said without even thinking about it: "I''m not afraid of tiredness, I''m afraid that the mercy of the God of Light is not known, I''m afraid that the wrong dogma of the Old Bright Holy See is still affecting everyone." "Well, then you should be prepared to keep turning your tongue from morning to night." Robb smiled and said, "Sofa, in the evening, after school is over, you go to the Xifeng Advanced Technical School and invite the principal. " The faculty team of Xifeng Advanced Technical School is very simple. There are five teachers. Among them, the tailor teacher is the oldest, the oldest qualified, highly respected, and the strongest in organization and coordination, so he will serve as the principal. In the evening, the technical school was over, and the students left the school one after another. And the old man, tailor and headmaster, followed Sofa and came to Robb''s church. Robb has already set a few home-cooked dishes on his stone table. However, Robbs home-cooked dishes are all weird to the world. Seasonings (spices) are piled up in the dishes like no money. Ordinary noble families dare not play like this, even Miss Queen sees it. Robb also called him a prodigal man for his way of eating. The headmaster had just sat down opposite the stone table, and he was immediately scared to death by the dishes on the table: "This...this...what kind of banquet is this. The old man can''t bear it." Robb smiled and said: "It''s okay, home cooking! Eat whatever you like, let''s talk while eating." The principal had no choice but to eat something disrespectfully! His previous identity was nothing but a royal craftsman, expert level. If you compare it to later generations, the expert craftsman is equivalent to the top technology in the state-owned factory. This kind of person has a bit of status in the factory, but you can let him talk to the mayor and the governor, and even talk. All have to stammer. His standard of living is not high, just a little bit better than ordinary people, and one thousand miles worse than the rich. Now he is sitting at a table with Robb for dinner, and all he eats is filled with expensive spices. I cant help but shake my hands. Finally, I used a fork to throw a piece of chicken chop into my mouth. The refreshing feeling of "enjoying top food" on my face, I couldn''t hold it under pressure. Robb smiled and said, "Mr. Principal, I came to you this time to discuss how to insert a thought and morality lesson in the schools curriculum." "Oh?" The principal said curiously, "Ideological and moral? What class is this?" Robb smiled and said: "It was the nun of the New Bright Holy See, Miss Ish Carmel, who taught the students about religion, about the spirit of the God of Light that loves everything, about kindness, justice, beauty, love, friendship, Family affection and so on." The principal''s father immediately understood what came over: "Are you planning to borrow the school to teach?" "Yes!" Robb confessed simply: "Yes, it is to preach. However, it is not a completely compulsory preaching. Students have the right to believe in the New Bright Holy See, and the right to disbelief. I will not To force them to believe in this sect, let them decide with their own ears, their own eyes, and their own thoughts." The age of the principal is not in vain, and his mind is not too bad. He thought about this question seriously, and then whispered: "This is a bit different from Godfather''s attitude towards religion all the time! You have always Without mixing with the missionary activities of the Holy See of Light and the Holy See of Darkness, they have always kept one eye open, closed one eye, and the two are not helping each other. But this time, why are you suddenly helping the bright side? You are so partial, dark. On the side of the sect, I''m afraid I can''t resist it." Robb smiled: "Can''t resist? Then don''t worry, because if the opponent does not attack, there is nothing to parry. You tell the students that even if you are listening to the New Illumination Church, it does not mean that they have to give up. Black religion, I allow them to believe in any religion at the same time, or not to believe in any religion." The principal is a little confused. But Robb won''t explain anymore, and asked: "How is the current schedule arranged?" The principal hurriedly said: "Now there are five teachers, each with five classes, and a class with 40 people. The teachers start the first class at 8 o''clock in the morning, and take a half-hour break for one hour of class, and then go to the first class. The classes of the second class will take turns in this way until the evening." Robb counted the courses in his mind: "In other words, although the teachers are very tired, each student actually only has one hour of class a day, right?" "Yes! They will all come to school stuck in time, and go home after their one-hour class." The principal said: "Only a few students learn two or three subjects at the same time, the class time will be longer. Most students have very empty timetables." "That''s good!" Robb said: "In the future, after the students in each get out of class are over, they will have to go to a thought and morality lesson before they are allowed to go home. Whoever is not convinced will let them come to me." The principal thought to himself: You are the law in Xifeng Town, supreme, who dares to come to you if he refuses to accept it? There is no suspense in this class. Others are sophisticated and intelligent. They will never sing against Lord Lord on this kind of thing. Instead, they will help Robb to make suggestions: "Godfather, one class ends in five classes at the same time. That is to say, this ideological and moral character. The class will be a big class with 200 people. I suggest that the school build another auditorium for this kind of big class. There is also a large auditorium that can be used to sing sacred hymns. Lets put one in the auditorium. Organ, what do you think?" Robb smiled and said: "Not bad, great proposal! You are a very thoughtful person, I admire you." The principal was overjoyed. He was praised by Godfather, and he also said that he admired me. I would blow it up as soon as I saw it, and I could blow it until I got into the coffin. Chapter 275： I have a way to deal with you The principal happily left, Robb called the mayor of Baihua again, and asked him, the contractor, to quickly transfer a team of migrant workers to build a large auditorium behind the school''s teaching school. After finishing these things, it was already dark. Robb just got into the hot spring pool and soaked, he saw Xiao Yi walk out of the church, squatted down while soaking in the hot spring, and whispered, "Thank you for helping me." Xiao Yi''s expression has always been cold, she is a woman who smiles casually. However, she now has a sincere smile on her face, because she knows exactly what Robb means to offer this "thinking and morality class". This almost means that all students in Xifeng Technical School will be forced to study the New Illumination Bible, which is almost half-forced to understand the New Illumination Holy See. Moreover, once this incident spreads, it is Robb''s first public, formal, and clear-cut support for a religion. This has never happened before. With his influence in Westwind Town, the new Holy See of Light will have no opponents, easily replace the remaining thoughts of the old Holy See of Light, and will also defeat the dark Holy See next door without any fighting power. Although Xiao Yi has always been unsmiling, in this case, he has to say a heartfelt "thank you" to Robb. Robb smiled and said: "Don''t thank you too early. You heard the conversation I just had with the principal. I made it clear that students just listen to your class, and it doesn''t mean they have to believe in your teaching. They do. The freedom and power to believe or not, this is completely left to their own judgment. Moreover, they can continue to believe in their dark Holy See, and I will not interfere." Xiao Yi nodded: "I believe that as long as it spreads the truth, goodness and beauty, everyone will accept it! As long as they can accept the new light of the Holy See, what does it matter whether they believe in the dark Holy See? My "New Light Bible" No longer rejecting darkness. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, so I must thank you." Robb smiled and said, "It''s a fart to thank you verbally. If you really want to thank me, why don''t you change into a swimsuit and go down to the pool to have a hot spring with me?" A flash of blush flashed across Xiaoyis cold face, and then she immediately stood up, learning Xuelus tone: "You promise to marry me, and accompany me across the mountains and the sea, through the sea of ??people, and the light. Gods will is spread all over every corner of the Demon Continent, and I will go into the water to accompany you to soak in the hot springs." "I wipe it!" Robb almost jumped up: "Who taught you this?" Xiao Yi said: "Xuelu taught, she said, if you molested me, I just said that, you would never dare to molest me again." Robb stretched out his hands, spread his five fingers, and complained to the sky: "Xuelu, you frantic fellow! You come out and die for me." "Come on!" Xuelu''s laughter sounded in the church, and then, wearing a red one-piece swimsuit, a red-haired female magician jumped out of the room, jumped hard, and fell into the hot spring pool with a crash. , Splashed a lot of water. When the spray dissipated, Xuelu''s beautiful face appeared very close in front of Robb, and smiled: "You told me to suffer, I''m here, how are you going to kill me? Isn''t it lust? The way to die?" Robb: "..." With such a frenzied woman, there is no reason to talk, Robb had to blast her out: "Go out, I just want to be quiet and take a bath by myself." "Hahaha!" Xuelu laughed triumphantly, and even Xiao Yi, who had always been cold, couldn''t help but smile. There was finally a way to cure this gangster in the world. The next day, the principal, the old man called all the teachers together, told them about the additional classes, and asked the teachers to inform all their students that they should not go home after class and gather on the open space behind the church building. The nun gave everyone a "ideological and moral lesson". After the news was announced, the students still had some criticisms at the beginning. After all, this inexplicable lesson could not teach them any skills, but would delay them by an hour. However, when the teachers said that this was Godfather''s request, the students immediately had no idea. In this Westwind Town, Robb said that East is East and West is West. No one would dare not listen. Besides, the tuition of Westwind Technical School was originally ten silver coins a month, but each of them only paid two silver coins. Eight of them were grants from Robb. It was reasonable for them to follow Robb''s arrangement to attend classes. So, on the third day, on the open space behind the teaching school, two hundred students sat in a row, eating fruits, and began to listen to Xiaoyi''s explanation of the doctrine of the "New Bright Holy See". The first thing Xiaoyi wants to talk about is the similarities and differences between the "New Illumination Church" and the "Old Illumination Church", and emphasizes that the New Illumination Church does not exclude pagans and does not exclude beliefs that are contrary to the New Illumination Church. And ideals, without participating in politics, anyone can believe in the New Illumination Holy See at any time, or leave the New Illumination Holy See at any time... As soon as this idea was announced, it immediately caused an uproar among the students. They had never heard of such a sect in the world. The believers of the Bright Church among the students were a little dazed on the spot, while the believers of the Dark Church fell into deep thought. Of course, this does not mean that they will be able to accept what Xiaoyi said right away. They are only willing to sit here and listen to Xiaoyi saying these inexplicable things because of Godfather''s statement. They have to wait for them to truly understand religious freedom. Concept, it takes time. In this atmosphere, an important news flew to Westwind Town with wings in it. The Royal Academy of Magic on the Bright Road is about to start enrolling students in spring! This news was first transmitted by the trainee knight nephew of Baron Lulun, and then spread among the nobles, making all the nobles eager to try. But in the ordinary townspeople, it was as if they hadn''t heard the news at all, and there was no response. Because, the Magic Academy would not admit children of ordinary people to study, but only the children of nobles, merchants, and some wealthy children among the people. The entrance fee of just one hundred gold coins can slap all ordinary people on the ceiling fan. The Gran Kingdom originally had only one Royal Magic Academy, located in the capital of the saints. But since the Gran Kingdom split into East Gran and Si Gran last year, the Magic Academy has naturally become two, one is still in the capital of the saints, and cultivates talents for the East Gran, controlled by Mondela. The other is on the Bright Road. It is a newly established college. This year is the first time to start enrolling students. The purpose of course is to cultivate talents for Her Majesty the Queen to master Sigran. Chapter 276： Cross dress Before dawn, Robb got up. He didn''t get out of his room immediately, but called Sofa into the room. Of course, he wasn''t trying to be a gangster or something, but he was about to change clothes. In order to stealthily learn the "Magic Item Making Technique", Robb, the King of Sloth, finally wants to regain his role as the Emperor of the Liver, Robb, and began to take active actions and work hard. The current situation, for Robb, is like a new expansion in the game and the addition of a new production profession "Magic Item Maker". For patients with obsessive-compulsive disorder, the new profession must be full! must! Not to discuss! Nothing can stop him from full of his new career determination, not even the most terrifying magic in the world, "Mother''s Broken Thoughts". Besides, he doesn''t even have a mother in this world. Sofa used some plant sap to make a strange green liquid, put it in a washbasin, and said to Robb: "Foam your head in it." "Oh? Is this hair dye?" Robb asked. "Yes!" Sofa said earnestly: "Your yellow hair is too garish. I think it will be less easy to be seen through a dye. After all, you chat with Her Majesty the Queen through a crystal ball every day. Her Majesty should remember your appearance very well. And Gu Gu Ji Ji also met you, and many people in the Royal Air Force have met you." She concluded: "You are walking on the road of light like this, and it is very likely to attract siege. You also know that although Her Majesty the Queen talks with you every day and talks and laughs, she looks like you are friends, but if there is someone who can She will never let go of the chance to kill you." Robb thought about it carefully, and couldn''t help laughing: "You are right, if the ghost woman has the opportunity to kill me, she will definitely not let it go, although she doesn''t know that it can''t break my defense." "She may not be able to do it personally, but her skeleton dragon." Solfa said seriously: "The skeleton dragon is the highest combat power of the Dark Vatican. Its combat power is not weaker than that of the Sphinx. A sneak attack may not be without injury." Robb thought about it carefully. Last time the Sphinx blew a yellow sand magic on him, at that time he also added a BUFF that "improves magic defense", and was hit with 8232 HP at that moment. If Miss Queens Skeleton Dragon is really equivalent to the Sphinx, she doesnt add any BUFF, and if she is beaten by it without warning, it might be very painful. "Well, you''re right." Robb smiled and said, "It saves trouble, of course. Besides, once my identity is discovered, don''t try to learn magic item making skills secretly. I have no objection to dyeing hair, but Can we change the color? I cant have a green color on my head." "Green is so beautiful." Solfa said: "If you can see a little green in the desert, it is such a happy color." "I admit that green is great in the desert." Robb said, "But when it appears on top of my head, it''s not great." Sofa knew that Robb was talking weird things again, so let''s redeploy. After a while, the hair dye in the basin was mixed into black. Robb liked the color as soon as he saw it, and quickly lay down on his back, soaking his hair in the basin. During the time he was dipping his hair dyed, Sofa took out some messy disguise pills and smeared them on his face. After a while, when Robb looked in the mirror again, he found that he had turned into black hair. Handsome guy, his black and beautiful hair seems to have been washed by Rejoice. Thicken the eyebrows, heighten the nose, add a little bit of scum, and the contours of his face have been smeared with a sense of shadow by Sofa with a dissolving medicine, giving his face a vicissitudes of heroic depth and domineering. However, Robb was delighted with his new look, and he heard Sofa murmur: "I feel good about trying to paint. I haven''t forgotten my disguise skills. Okay, now I can erase it and start over. ." "Erase?" Robb said, "Hey, I like this kind of heroic breath so much, it''s pretty good like this, no need to erase it." Sofa squinted: "You are pretending to be an illegitimate son of an annihilated nobleman. Because he is an illegitimate child, he has been living in the country and raised by his mother, so he escaped the tragic destruction of the Smith family. Do you think...like you Is such an identity suitable for painting into a heroic temperament?" Robb: "Well, what are you going to paint me like?" Solfa said: "Frivolity, shallow, short-sighted, a typical rural poor boy grows up and was told that your grandfather is a billionaire, and then he just drifted away." Robb: "My Fuck! I don''t want it, I protest! I don''t want this kind of second-hand nouveau riche, I want to pretend to be a handsome guy, the kind that everyone loves." Sofa: "That will only reveal the identity." After a heated discussion between the two, they fought each other madly, and finally, both sides took a step back. Robb''s request for mature, stable, handsome guys and the frivolous nouveau riche requested by Sofa were both rejected. The result that the two finally discussed was an ordinary, ordinary, not very stupid, but not very clever, ordinary youth feeling. After all, this character inherited the lineage of John Roland Smith, the archmage of the wind system, and his IQ should not be too low, otherwise he would be suspected of having a lineage problem. But he was set to be an illegitimate child, and grew up in the countryside, so he can''t be too insightful, otherwise he will wear help. In the end, Robb became an ordinary black-haired boy who inherited the excellent lineage of the Smith family, carrying the family tree, seal, and family crest of the Smith family, reporting the dream of revitalizing the family, preparing to enter the magic academy, learning magic, for The country played a role in composing a song and tearful history of the decline of aristocrats. Sofa took out a set of noble services that deliberately washed white, and handed it to Robb: "Put it on." Robb took the clothes and glanced at him. He couldn''t laugh or cry: "Is it necessary to wash the white on purpose?" Solved: "You are a declining nobleman. You must remember that you are so poor that you can only wash and wear your clothes repeatedly. The tuition fee of one hundred gold coins for you to attend the Magic Academy is the one that Baron Noren sees in your grandfather. Sponsored for the sake of face." Robb: "Hello!" Sofa: "Or, do you want to wear silk stockings like a rich nobleman?" Without saying a word, Robb quickly put the white washed clothes on his body. Sofa immediately took out a wooden staff and handed it to him. Robb recognized it at a glance. This staff was the one that Xiaoyi brought when she first arrived in Westwind Town. It was made of pure wood and had no ornaments inlaid on it. It was an unpretentious wooden staff. (For those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 31) Robb protested: "Hey! Xiaoyi''s staff is too shabby, at least let me inlay an amethyst on it." Sofa didn''t bother to care about him. She went back to the room herself, and when she came out soon, she dressed up as a poor maid in patched linen. The poor master is outfitted with a patched linen maid, and the costume is complete! Chapter 277： ready to go Robb looked at his new look, speechless, but he thought about it for a new career, so forget it! Anyway, in order to learn certain skills in the game, the requirements are also extremely abnormal. For example, there is a profession called "Green Magician", where you can learn the skills of monsters, and the requirement for learning these skills is to be beaten by monsters. What skills can be learned if you are hit by any skill without dying. At the beginning, Robb was transferred to the "Blue Magician" in order to practice all his skills in the game, and he went to greet all the monsters in the whole game. Bai made all the monsters in the game beat him up. As for what to disguise as a pirate, disguise as a skeleton, disguise as an elf, disguise as a scarlet crusader... In order to complete tasks, learn skills, and get props, Robb doesn''t have to be disciplined at all. Now in order to learn a new career, just accept the new look reluctantly. "Let''s go, we should go to Baron Nolen." Sofa pulled Robb: "Mix in the team of his nephew and other noble children, and go to the Light Road together." Robb can actually find anyone who has been to the Path of Light, and use the portal scroll he made to open the portal to the Path of Light and pass easily, but if he suddenly appears in the Path of Light, it would be too much. Bullshit. If you want to make your identity a little more secure, it is better to join the noble children and walk into the Bright Road from the city gate in a serious manner, and then use the portal to go back and forth, there is no problem. He first asked Lilian to let her wait at home obediently, and he would be back in a few days. Then he said to Xuelu again, helping her to heat up the smelting furnace for a few days, so she won''t need to trouble her when she comes back. After all these arrangements were made, Robb opened the back door of the church and sneaked into the villa of Baron Nolen while it was still dark. Baron Nolen had already received the news and had been waiting at the back door for a long time. He didn''t bring any of his subordinates, he personally came to meet Robb. Seeing Robb''s black hair, handsome but ordinary, white-washed robe and new look with a wooden staff in his hand, the baron couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and whispered: "Godfather, you are dressed as In this way, even I can hardly recognize you. You have to look at your face very carefully before you can vaguely see your original appearance." Robb smiled and said: "Cross-dressing, it''s called trans-dressing if others don''t recognize it. By the way, you come to see my genealogy, can you see what''s wrong." He took out the family tree of the Smith family, and Baron Nolan read it carefully and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Awesome, this genealogy is really forged perfectly, even I, a member of the Knights of the Wind, can''t see it, let alone anyone else. I can see that there is something wrong. Coupled with my recommendation, no one will doubt your identity. By the way, in my Chenguang family, I am the only one who knows about this, and I didnt tell anyone, not even mine. My nephew doesn''t know, so don''t let go of it." Robb smiled and said, "That''s good!" "Then let me introduce you to my nephew now." Baron Nolen said with a smile: "There are also a group of children of little nobles. Today, they will set off on the road of light with friends. Unconsciously." Baron Nolan took Robb into the villa, waited with him in the living room, and sent his servant to call his nephew down. The nephew was dressed very grandly today. He did not wear his full-body plate armor. Instead, he wore a silk gown that the nobles liked. He also wore a pair of stockings and breeches on his lower body. His eyes were extremely spicy. Uncle accompanied a young man sitting in the living room. He was shocked, looked at Robbs white-washed clothes and poor wooden staff, and thought: How can such a person sit with my uncle? Son? Uncle usually likes to pretend to be coercive, acting like aristocrats. With such thoughts, he didn''t dare to be rude to Robb, and asked politely: "This one is?" Baron Nolan smiled: "Come here, all young people, I''ll introduce you to you." He first pointed to Robb and said, "This is the only survivor of the Smith family, Robert Smith." This introduction made the nephew awe, and he thought: No wonder my uncle sat with him. Although he looks a little down, he is a member of the Smith family. Back then, when the Smith family was not destroyed, the wind system What a beautiful magician, uncle is showing face to the old boss... He quickly saluted Robb: "Hello!" Baron Nolan pointed to his nephew again and introduced: "This is my nephew, Conte Chenguang. My nephew is very stupid. I can''t learn how to learn magic after following me. I think, maybe it''s me. I don''t know how to teach people, so I want him to try in the magic academy, maybe he can learn something." Robb is not Godfather now. He is pretending to be a young man. He can no longer be lazy on the chair as before. He stood up and said to his nephew: "Hello!" Baron Nolan said to his nephew: "Conte, today Robert will go to the Bright Road with you and sign up to study at the Magic Academy. You will learn more with Robert along the way." "Hey? Are you going to the Magic Academy to study magic too?" Conte laughed. Baron Nolan said: "Do you think everyone is like you? You can''t learn the magic of the family. You have to go to the Magic Academy? Robert has mastered wind magic from the beginning. A specialist in magic props." "Wow! Magic Item Specialist." Kangte exclaimed, "This is not an easy-to-learn course. You must have a considerable level of practice in magic and have a deep understanding of the principles of magic before you can participate in the production of magic items. You want to report that? Your wind magic must be very powerful, right?" Robb had no choice but to smile: "Understand a little, understand a little." He said that he knew a little, but Kante really thought he only knew a little, and didn''t go into it deeply, and smiled: "Wait a moment, my group of brothers will be coming soon. When they are all here, let''s set off together. ." Sure enough, not long after the sky lighted up, the children of the exiled aristocrats who lived in the second phase of the Wangjiang Feelings Project came to the house of Baron Noren one after another. These are the rich second generation of the dude, and Baron Noren as the elder, fundamentally Ignore these young people. Kangte was actually the leader of this group of dudes. He stood up to lead the group of heroes (bears), introduced Robb to them with a smile, and introduced these dudes to Robb one by one, but... Robb was originally I''m not good at memorizing Western names. After a lap of these guys, I can''t remember any of them. Instead, his name was "Robert Smith", which was the same as the name of "Godfather" in Westwind. Those dudes remembered his name all at once. Chapter 278： Dont bully young people Several large carriages drove slowly out of Westwind Town, the eight-horse horse-drawn carriage, the kind that can seat a few people in it. The high-spirited boys of the rich second generation, three or five people ride in a car, chat and brag in the car, while their servants ride on horses and guard the outside of the carriage, forming a huge team, heading for the bright road. . Robb was naturally invited to the big carriage of Chenguang''s family and sat with his nephew Junkant. There were two other noble children in the same car. Robb didn''t remember what his name was. Sofa, dressed as a poor maid, rode a small mare, following the car. In order not to attract attention, she deliberately bowed her head, always appearing very low-key. The dandy boys were very interested, and there were singing from several carriages, accompanied by the sound of horses hoofs, which also had a special flavor. After leaving Westwind Town, the convoy moved slowly to the southeast along the official road. The journey was quite boring. It was just listening to a few dudes who kept talking. In the evening, the team would camp and rest next to the official road. The dudes live in separate tents, while the servants are on guard in shifts outside, sleeping in the grass. Robb felt a little painful and wanted to ask her to sleep in the tent, but after thinking about the conservative character of this woman, he gave up. In addition, she doesn''t seem to mind sleeping in the grass, she seems to like flowers and plants very much. Three days passed in a blink of an eye, getting closer and closer to the bright road. This afternoon, the convoy had arrived at a place less than a hundred miles away from the Bright Road. Several noble children chatted for a while, and then picked up snacks and fruit wine to cheer. After drinking a few sips of fruit wine, a little noble child who was in the car with Robb began to talk more: "Brothers, its not me who blows, Im super talented in magic, and my dad has praised it since I was a child. I have strong magical powers, I learn things very fast, you see, my hand of flame magic..." After speaking, he murmured a word, waved his hand, and a fireball the size of a ping-pong ball was thrown out of the car window and hit a big tree on the side of the road. The bark was burned to a small, big The tree shook its leaves for a while, as if laughing at the power of this fireball. But this little noble boy was not at all shy, but triumphantly said: "Look, I only rely on self-study to have such strength. When I enter the Magic Academy and learn the orthodox academic magic, then Am I not flying yet?" Robb didnt know what to say. He really wanted to tell this noble child that the most scumbag, most useless Lv.1 magician in the game, the one who just built the account, just throw it away. Fireball is also stronger than him. Conte clapped his applause: "George, your fireball is really awesome! To tell you the truth, I learned wind magic from my uncle for many years, but I still dont even know how to use it. No wind can blow out, alas, my level is far worse than yours." The aristocratic child known as George was happy, laughed loudly, and comforted his brother after he laughed: "Kant, you have great sword skills! Although you are only an apprentice knight now, you can become an official knight in a few years. Right?" Conte said with a bitter face: "I haven''t figured out whom to swear to, or whose knight to be!" George laughed: "Swear an oath to Godfather and be his guardian knight." Robb was secretly happy next to him. Conte said: "But I feel Godfather doesn''t need a knight at all! Is there anything he can''t handle by himself?" The two little noble children next to me thought about it carefully, and it was really like this. "Oh, yes!" It was about Godfather, which made these young people think of Robert Smith, who was sitting next to him and had the same name as Godfather. The guy named George turned his head and said to Robb: "I heard that you are the orphan of the Smith family, and you are going to sign up for the magic item specialty, then you should have a considerable level of practice in wind magic?" Robb said: "Understand a little, understand a little." "How much do you know?" George said: "Surely better than my fireball, right?" Nonsense, if you are not as powerful as your fireball, it would be better for labor and management to smash and die on a nearby tree. Robb wanted to jump up and vomit this guy''s slot, but his current identity is an ordinary fallen aristocrat. It is better not to act too jumpy, so he can only say indifferently: "That is to say, he can beat a few ordinary wind blade skills. ." "Oh! Can you use ordinary wind blade technique? It''s really amazing." Several young people in the car sighed together: "It''s too strong." Strong mud media! You guys seem to be eighteen or nine years old, right? Are you old enough to live with dogs? Isn''t it too dainty? Robber really wanted to jump up and hammer people. Everyone was talking here. Suddenly, a guard outside the convoy shouted: "Ah, there is a caravan ahead of us, the royal caravan led by Gu Gu and Ji Ji." When Robb heard this, he thought to himself: Is the Royal Caravan? I must go to Westwind Town to buy iron ingots produced by my mining company. If they dont see me, a guy who rarely leaves the stone chair in Westwind Town, they will definitely be suspicious. Fortunately, I am not far from the road of light. As long as I walk into the city gate with these noble children, show my face, and report to the school, I can open the portal immediately and go back. It is estimated that the royal caravan will return I haven''t been to Westwind Town yet. The two teams met head-on and greeted each other, and then both teams began to move toward the side of the road, to move half of the official road out to each other. Especially on the side of the dudes, they are only rich second generations after all. How dare they compete with the caravans of royal merchants like Gu Gu Ji Ji, the guards stopped their horses, and the carriage moved as far as possible toward the edge of the road. To describe it in a native dialect, it means "to be overwhelmed." Robb didn''t care, but the dudes in the same car were unhappy. George couldn''t help but whispered: "Cut, what is the royal merchant? It sounds good. It''s not just a businessman, but Are we noble or not? Actually want us to make way! When I learned a great magic in the Academy of Magic and became a great magician, even Her Majesty would look at me high, and I would be fine with the team on this road. He gurgled and forced them to make way for me every day." How bored are you? Robb really wanted to spit him out: When you become a big man, there will be no time to fight this kind of anger. Another aristocratic child also whispered: "That is, thirty years in Hedong, thirty years in Hexi, don''t bully the young and poor. These people who look down on me now, I will slap them in the face in the future." Robb: I wipe it! In which fantasy novel are you the protagonist? Chapter 279： Enemy attack Only Conte had seen many things and was more stable. He just rolled his eyes and didn''t say anything strange. At the moment when the two caravans were intertwined and crowded into a chaotic formation on the narrow official road. Suddenly, there was a scream outside: "Ah!" The sound of the thief was crisp, and it was very close to the cart. Then, the entourages, guards, and servants on both sides exclaimed: "Arrow! A cold arrow is shot over. Be careful! Protect the young masters." The man from the royal caravan next to him also yelled: "Quickly, protect the two adults, Gugu and Jiji." "Enemy attack!" "Beware of Lengjian, from the hills on both sides...Ah!" "I hit an arrow in the knee." There was a quarrel outside, the guards swept the ground and swarmed around the cart, the swords were unsheathed, and then messy footsteps sounded outside, the roar of monsters, the sound of arrows breaking through the air, and the swearing of the guards. The sound of the arrow being blocked by the shield... The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The complexions of the young people in the car changed all of a sudden. Conte was okay. He often helped Baron Nolan **** the sugar caravan recently, but he has seen the world. The other two young people were so scared that their faces changed. The guy named George shouted outside: "What happened?" A guard shouted outside: "Master George, don''t show up. We are surrounded by a large group of goblins and ogres. There is an archer on the opposite side. Please protect yourself." As soon as George heard this, he was frightened on the spot, and he shrank behind Conte: "Conte, you have to cover me." The other was not much better than George. He picked up the steel armor placed in the corner of the carriage and covered himself, and then lifted a shield, and the whole person shrank into a ball. Conte is the most calm of these people. He took up the breastplate and put it on his body. While tying the armor, he said loudly: "Goblins and ogres are not great things. Our guards are enough. Clean them up, don''t panic, don''t mess around with yourself." He was still very nervous, and his hands trembled slightly when he tied his armor. At this moment, he suddenly found Robb sitting next to him. He looked as stable as a mountain without fear at all, but he was a little curious: "Brother Robert, are you not afraid?" Robb gave a "hey", and suddenly remembered his personal settings, and quickly said: "I''m afraid, I''m so scared, I''m so scared that he doesn''t even dare to move." Conte smiled and said, "Aren''t you good at wind blade? Goblins for fear? First throw two wind blades out of the town scene. I have seen my uncle''s wind blade technique, it is really incredible, just goblins. People, cut it in half in an instant." "Oh, yes, yes, I know the wind blade technique." Robb pretended to look like he was waking up from a dream: "However, I have to see the enemy outside before I can use the wind blade technique, but once I show up in the window, there will be It might be greeted by a bow and arrow, it''s very dangerous." Conte thought about it, as if it really was like this: "No matter, you hide behind my shield, let''s see what''s going on outside first." Conte fastened his breastplate, then took up the shield, put the shield on the window of the car, and then carefully looked out of the car. In order to maintain his personal settings, Robb had to move behind the shield. Look out from the other side of the shield. I saw chaos on the official road outside, and a large group of goblins were shooting arrows down on the mountain tops on both sides of the official road. And the guards of Gugu and Jiji, as well as the guards of the dudes, all shrank beside the carriage, using various things to block each other''s arrows, while waiting for the opportunity to shoot an arrow back to the mountain! The arrows flowed in mid-air, and it was so lively. From time to time, someone screamed and frustrated. Fortunately, there was a dark priest in the caravan of gurgling and jiggling. He was constantly milking, milking, milking... those who were shot The injured will not withdraw from the battle, resulting in a major loss of combat power. Robb could tell at a glance that his side was at a disadvantage. There were not a lot of corms. You could see hundreds of them by swiping without counting, and they occupied a high point. He shot from the mountains on both sides. Shooting down, it is difficult for people on the official road to parry. He was a little worried about Sofas safety, and hurried to find Sofa behind the carriage, but saw her kneeling on the ground, holding a wooden board, and shrinking his slender body behind the wooden board, which had several feather arrows stuck in it. , But she was unscathed, and even looked a little laid-back. Well, although she was beaten by Robb, she was actually an elite of the desert kingdom, much stronger than the scum guards of the dudes, and she was not on the same level at all. If she was not afraid of revealing her identity, she Jumping into goblins and ogres to drive a matchless is no problem. What a **** assassin who can''t drive Wushuang assassins! She keenly sensed that someone was looking at her, and looking at her, she found Robb poking his head out of the carriage window to look at her, and quickly made a "no problem" gesture to Robb. In the next second, she felt that she had an extra BUFF on her body, yes, it was the BUFF that once made all the prisoners of reform through labor abhorred-the blessing of the king! She understood that Robb was worried about her safety, even if she had already said that it was okay, Robb still felt uneasy, and secretly photographed her a king''s blessing. Feeling the "care" from Robb made her heart tremble a little, then she frowned, cursing that she was too easy to deceive, and settled down, not looking at Robb''s side at all. Conte yelled at Robb: "Brother Robert, let go of the wind blade technique! Don''t be in a daze! Your magic is more threatening to the enemies on the hillside than the bow and arrow." When a bow and arrow shoot at a high enemy from a low place, the power will be weakened due to the drop, but magic does not have this problem. In this kind of low and high places, the magician is much more useful than the archer. Robb gave an "Oh", pretending to lift up his wooden staff, and chanted a mantra to the window: "Eat grapes but not grape skins. If you don''t eat grapes, you will spit out grape skins, black fertilizer will turn ash..." While chanting a frenzied mantra, I thought in my heart: My magic is so powerful that I can blow it out with just one hand, and its easy to be fooled if only these dudes are there. Anyway, they dont know much, I They don''t understand any nonsense. But the convoy of Gu Gu and Ji Ji is right beside me, and I throw a powerful wind blade out here, isn''t it an instant help? Try to control it! Oh, yes, I can Debuff myself. Robb slammed a fighter''s skill "Intelligence Reduction Strike" on his forehead. The original seven-figure intelligence was reduced by half, but it was not enough. Then he took a picture of the "mental retardation" of a mage. "Skill", the "mind blockade" of a shadow priest, the "modesty" of the paladin, the "weakness" of the warlock... Chapter 280： Wind Blade Technique after Wisdom Attack The messy Debuff gave himself a lap, all the skills of all occupations to reduce intelligence were used, stacking and stacking again, geometrical reduction, and finally, the intelligence was reduced to 120. Robb felt that he had become an idiot. The 120 intelligence was simply embarrassing. Forget it, just use it for the perfect disguise. He did it, he finally finished the tongue twister, pointed the staff forward in his hand, and shot out two wind blades. The magic wand that Xiaoyi used in his hand is not even strong, and it works with Robb''s current wind blade of 120 intelligence to fully demonstrate what is called "garbage magic." The wind blade flew feebly to the hillside, and hit the waist of two goblins. Two goblins screamed twice and broke in four, and green blood spilled all over the floor. "Wow, you succeeded!" Conte yelled, "Brother Robert, you really know how to use the wind blade. It''s amazing. Although it''s far worse than my uncle''s wind blade, you are at your level among young people. Its hard to come by." Robb: "I am your lungs!" Conteqi said: "Huh? What do you mean by this sentence? I don''t understand." Robb said: "The dialect has no special meaning." Conte didn''t go into it too deeply. In fact, he was fighting now, so there was no time to study the meaning of a dialect. The goblins and ogres on the hillside also became irritable. An ogre pointed at Robbs big car and shouted: "The wind blade flew out of that car." "There is a magician inside!" "Bows and arrows!" A large group of goblin archers turned their attention, and arrows BiuBiuBiu kept shooting at the car. Conte was taken aback, and quickly raised his shield to block the window of the car, only to hear the sound of "bumping" continuously. The shield did not know how many arrows it blocked, and the carriage body kept on The sound of "pupupupu" sounded, and there were many arrows sticking into the wooden carriage. A few more powerful arrows shot through the wooden planks of the carriage, and an arrow protruded from the carriage, which scared George and the other dude to cry. George screamed: "What should we do? Our car hadn''t been spotted yet, but Windblade attracted the enemy''s attention instead!" Another person also shouted: "Yeah, I knew I wouldn''t let this wind blade go." Conte turned and cursed: "Shut up! Two idiots, hold your shields up." "But...Which side should I use the shield to block?" George cried, "There are arrows coming from both sides." Conte exclaimed, "You sit back to back, one side by side, can''t you? You fool!" "Wow, Conte, you are so smart." George said: "Why are you so smart, why can''t you learn magic?" Conte: "..." Robb almost laughed, and quickly held back. No, he can''t laugh at his teammates who are in trouble. Although his teammates have been sand-sculpted a bit, who can not run into a few sand-sculpted teammates in his life? As long as they are not bad-hearted, what happened to the sand sculptures? Sand sculpts oneself and entertains others, which is a very beautiful spirit. I saw two sand sculpture dudes sitting back to back, one raised a shield to protect both sides, and then the two sand sculptures became happy again: "Hahaha! We are already invincible." Conte said: "Brother Robert, I think we can ignore them." Robb nodded: "It makes sense! I can''t see them, I can''t see them." "Come again!" Conte said: "You chant the spell. When you are finished, pat me lightly. I will remove the shield. If you throw the wind blade, I will immediately move the shield back." How did you come up with such a sand sculpture tactic? Robb wanted to complain, but forget it! Just play as he said, anyway, we are a group of rich second-generation sand sculptures, as long as you don''t let Gu Gu and Ji Ji see it. He began to pretend to recite the spell again. A few seconds later, Robb patted Conte lightly on the shoulder. Conte knew that he moved the shield that was in the window abruptly, and Robb flicked his staff outwards. , The two wind blades flew out through the window, and Conte immediately moved the shield back, only to hear the sound of "bumping" on the shield immediately, the sound of an arrow being bounced off by the shield. Then there was another goblin scream on the hillside, and someone yelled: "That car! That **** car!" "There is a powerful wind magician in there." "He must be killed." "Push a rolling stone down and smash them to death." Upon hearing this, Kang''s expression instantly stiffened. The two proud dudes who were holding their shields back to back were also shocked. The two cried out together: "It''s over! They''re going to push the rolling stone down, we''re dead." NS." "Don''t panic." Robb smiled: "Let them push, I have a way to solve it. Conte, you move the shield a little bit away, let me see how they push the stone." Conte responded and moved the shield a little bit. From this seam, there were really a few ogres on the mountain pushing a big rolling stone hard. They looked at Robbs car and calculated how to move the stone. Roll down to hit this car. Robb smiled and said, "Did you see those ogres who pushed the stones? I used the wind blade to cut his left foot, and he would fall to the left, and the stone would roll and roll down from the nearby hillside. , There are a group of goblin archers over there, hehehe..." Conte said: "So far, can you accurately hit his left foot?" "Just give it a try." Robb smiled and said, "Ready!" "Okay! Spell it out." While the two were discussing this, Gu Gu and Ji Ji were also in their car desperately looking at the situation outside. Cuckoo said: "Ah, there is a wind magician in the car of the noble child over there." Jiji clearly saw it too: "That person is not weak. At such a long distance, using two arcs of wind blades to accurately hit two goblins, this wind blade technique is quite handsome." "It''s not like the handwriting of the second generation of waste rich!" "Could it be that a promising young man was born?" "Oh, no, the ogres want to push rocks down and hit their car." "This is not good!" Seeing this scene, Gugu and Jiji couldn''t help exclaiming together: "Archer! Stop those ogres." Several guards bent their bows to shoot up to the hillside, but the arrow shot up from the bottom. Halfway through the flight, the arrow lost a lot of kinetic energy. The two goblin warriors jumped out and used their shields to block them easily. The arrow is blocked. There is no way to stop Gugu and Jiji. They can only watch the ogre pushing the stone: "I hope that promising young man will not be smashed to death like this." At this time, Robb had just finished chanting a spell, and then patted Conte on the back. Conte moved the shield and Robb waved his stick... Chapter 281： Promising young man This throw seems to be an understatement, but it actually contains Robbs years of experience in playing games. The angle and direction of each skill shot will cause the skill to fly to which position. He has carefully studied and practiced countless times. of. Two wind blades flew out from the car window, drawing two beautiful arcs in mid-air... The goblin holding the shield came up again to block, but the wind blade technique was not the same as the bow and arrow. It was a magic attack. The shield in the goblin''s hand can only resist physical attacks. For magic, it hasn''t been withdrawn. The wind blade technique cuts the wooden shield in the goblin''s hand in half, even the goblin behind. Also cut in half together, and then continue to fly forward. An unbiased wind blade just cut the ogre''s left foot, and the entire left foot was separated from the calf in an instant, and the ogre fell down as soon as it was short. At the same time, another wind blade whirled from another direction and cut it on the other side of the stone. Although the power of the wind was not great, a light push was enough to destroy the balance of the stone... The big rock smashed down on the fallen ogre, rolled over him, and squashed the ogre, and blood spattered from under the stone. The big rock will not stop an ogre compassionately just because it squashed it, it will continue to roll to the side... Originally, the ogres planned to push down against Robb''s carriage, but it is now rolling sideways. Instead of coming towards Robb, it rolled towards a group of goblin archers on the slope. The team of goblin archers were desperately shooting arrows at the foot of the mountain, and it was unexpected that there would be an attack from behind, and it was a huge rolling stone that was unreasonable. When they heard the rumbling boulder rolling from behind, it was too late to hide. The boulder rolled over them mercilessly, crackling, crushing the goblin patties on the ground. The goblin archers next to him were taken aback and screamed loudly. Then, all the goblin archers on that hillside became confused, especially the archers on the **** below the rolling stone, they were all no longer right. He shot an arrow down the mountain, abandoned his defensive position, and ran to both sides in a panic. The people at the foot of the mountain were all confused by this stone, especially Gugu and Jiji. They were still worried that the stone would kill that promising wind magician when it rolled down, but they didnt. I expected it to be played like this. Gu Gu couldn''t help sighing: "What a precise wind blade!" Chi Chi also said: "Although the power is average, the timing, angle, and accuracy of this shot are amazing. This tricky thing has turned the rolling stone into our weapon, and the bow and arrow array on the hillside is messed up. " "Seize the opportunity created by the magician and counterattack!" The guard captain of the royal caravan roared loudly: "Rush up to the hillside and get rid of the archer." The captain''s profession is a warrior, and his identity is also an apprentice knight. (Note, profession and identity are not the same concept. In the real world, the trainee knight is just an identity, not a profession. Only in the game, the trainee knight is a profession.) The captain yelled, "Leap bravely", he slammed his feet on the ground, brushed the ground and jumped onto the hillside, and knocked down a goblin archer captain with a single sword. The other guards rushed to the hillside. On this side, the guards of the dudes also shouted: "Leave half of them, protect the young master, the extra people, go!" Conte glanced at the guards who were rushing towards the hillside, turned his head and said to Robb: "Brother Robert, you stay here to cast magic, and remote support. I''m going to lead the guards to charge." "Huh? Are you going to charge?" George cried, "Don''t go, it''s too dangerous. It''s much safer to stay here." Another trash rich second generation also called out: "Kant, don''t go to death, just let the guards solve it." Robb also looked at Conte curiously, thinking: This guy is different from ordinary trash, he seems to be quite promising. "I''m going, protect yourself." Conte pushed open the carriage door and jumped out. As soon as he went out, George screamed: "Don''t go, I''m so scared." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid! I''m still here, you can hug my thigh first." As soon as these words were uttered, Robb found that he was holding a pair of goods with his left leg and right leg... "Fak!" Robb looked at the two rich second generations who were holding their legs trembling and trembling: "Is that what I mean by holding the thigh? You are not only timid, but also very problematic in your IQ. You can learn from your IQ. Maos magic." I saw Conte charged up, went up the hillside, raised his sword and slashed at several goblin archers. This guys swordsmanship is actually quite good. Its not a problem to deal with a few scum goblins. He chopped up the goblin archer by two or two tricks, but he only killed a few goblins, and he saw one when he turned his head. Tall and mighty ogre. The ogre waved a huge wooden stick and knocked it down at Conte. Kangte had a long sword in his hand, and there was a loud bang. The opponent was so strong that he almost didn''t stop him. His face turned pale at the moment, and he didn''t know what to do... At this moment, a wind blade flew from the side and cut it accurately on the waist of the ogre. The ogre instantly broke into two pieces. Conte was stunned and turned his head to look at the direction of Fengjian, just in time to see Robb waved at him and made an OK gesture. He was determined in his heart and waved at Robb, "We will be invincible if we join hands." Robb: "..." At this time, Gu Gu and Ji Ji were actually watching the battle on their side, because they knew how strong their guards were, and they didn''t really look at them. On the contrary, they are quite interested in the strength of the rich second generation of young nobles. The two of them watched the scene on the hillside and couldn''t help but enjoy it. He grumbled: "That warrior is very good! I remember him, he is the nephew of Baron Nolan in Westwind Town. I heard that he has a bad brain and can''t learn magic, but he is still very brave to fight, other dudes. They were all hiding in the cart, and he was the only one carrying a weapon and rushing up the hillside. This man is very promising." Jiji also smiled and said: "He rushed in front, and the wind magician in the carriage used magic to support him in the back, and it worked very well together." "All promising young people!" "After the battle is over for a while, let''s talk to them." The two big businessmen have both seen the world and participated in many battles. The small scenes like the one in front of them didn''t take them to heart and didn''t panic at all. Sure enough, there is nothing hanging in the battle. The weak goblins and ogres are not the opponents of the guards. Once they have no geographical advantage, they will only be finished. Soon, the battle is over. Chapter 282： Why dont you come out early The battlefield was in a mess, and the corpses of goblins and ogres fell down on the hillside. A group of wounded guards lined up to wait for the treatment of the Dark Priest. The Dark Priest had to heal so many wounded people alone, but it was a headache. The mantras were read one after another, and the magic power was consumed very seriously. Fortunately, the caravan is the least short of money. Gugu and Jiji carry a lot of magic potions. Once the priest has no magic power, he will fill him with a bottle of magic healing potion, and then he can recite spells full of energy. NS. It was getting late, and the team simply stopped leaving. They left the official road and came to a small river next to them. They set up camp here. The carriage was placed on the periphery as a wall, and a campfire rose in the middle. It was a happy picture. Very warm picture. The guards brought out all kinds of food, and barbecues were set up on the fire. The rich second-generation team came from Xifeng Town, so they eat a lot of tricks. They even learned the "BBQ" gameplay from Robb, cutting all kinds of food and vegetables into small pieces and placing them on the wire fence. Grilling on top looks much more elegant than the way that people who use Gugu and Jiji put a whole leg of lamb or a whole chicken on a fire. Gugu and Jiji couldn''t help but leaned over and smiled: "Your way of grilling looks very novel and unique." The rich second generation laughed straightly: "This is the way of eating invented by Godfather. It is elegant and high-end. It is now a must-have for the gentlemen of Westwind Town." I heard that Gu Gu and Ji Ji were invented by Godfather. However, these rich second generations are obviously much poorer than Robb, and their BBQ can''t be brushed with sesame oil, and they can''t brush pepper noodles, soy sauce and other things on it without money. Robb saw that Conte brought out a small glass bottle with half a bottle of pepper. He carefully sprinkled a bit of pepper noodles on the grilled meat for fear of wasting a little bit, then just picked up the meat and threw it in. I opened my mouth and showed a very enjoyable expression: "Ah, it''s really too gentle to eat barbecue like this." Robb had to secretly complain: Are you influenced by your uncle? Everything has to be pulled at the gentleman. Cuckoo gave Conte a thumbs up: "Young man, you performed very well during the day. I saw you preparing for battle on the hillside, cutting down a lot of goblins, and you will definitely become a brave warrior in the future." Kangte looked honest and honest: "But I want to be a mage even more." Cuckoo: "..." There is no way to say this, I don''t know how to make complaints. Gu Gu had no choice but to change his words and asked: "By the way, I see two wind blades flying out from time to time in your convoy. It seems that there is a very good magician in your team. Can you introduce us to it?" When this question was asked, a group of rich second generations looked at Robb at the same time. Gugu and Jiji''s eyes turned around with them, and they saw a black-haired, okay-looking young man with a relatively ordinary temperament, wearing a white-washed gown with a simple and unpretentious next to him. He didnt wear stockings or stockings. He wore unfashionable, rustic and outdated pants. Behind him stood an ugly maid in patched linen clothes (Sofa transformed himself An ugly makeup). The first reaction of the two people was: Declining aristocracy! The real aristocracy would not dress like this. The aristocrats of this year are all wearing brand-new silk dresses, lower body bloomers, and the famous brand stockings produced by Xifeng Town that stretch out the line of the calf, looking noble and noble. For a person dressed up like Robb, it is certain that the family has no money to dress him up, otherwise at least one of the most popular stockings will have to be worn. Conte introduced: "This brother''s name is Robert Smith, he is the grandson of John Roland Smith, a famous archmage of the Knights of the Storm." "Hey?" This introduction made Gugu and Jiji a little surprised: "A member of the Smith family? Sixteen years ago, in the year of the black dragon flying, wasn''t the Smith family destroyed by the black dragon? Orphans alive?" Robb put on a deep face and threw out the words he had prepared beforehand: "Uh, it made everyone laugh, I am... an illegitimate child." As soon as these words came out, everyone''s face suddenly showed a look of enlightenment, and the rest of the words can be guessed without Robb''s words. Robb continued: "I was hidden by my father in the countryside since I was a child, and was not taken to the capital of the saints. Therefore, when the black dragon attacked the tower of the black soil on that day 16 years ago, I was living with my mother in the countryside. At that time, I hated that indifferent father very much, and even wanted to abandon my identity and become an ordinary civilian, but I didnt expect it to escape because of this. Therefore, I didnt hate him anymore. The Smith family only now I am the only one left. I have to accept my identity calmly, cheer myself up, and restore the prestige of the Smith family..." The rich second generations next to them all showed solemn expressions. Kangte, a "self-identified friend", also came over and patted Robb on the shoulder to show his comfort: "Ah, the past, let him pass!" Gugu and Jiji are not so foolish. It is not uncommon for a country boy to come out and pretend to be someone from a noble family these days. Every few years there will always be together, and most of them find out that it is. Fake. Gu Gu put on a serious face: "Do you have any tokens that can prove your words?" "Yes!" Robb opened his backpack and took out the Smith family''s genealogy, clan emblem, seal, a lot of messy things, and put them in GuGu''s hands: "Look, this is my mother''s dying hand. For me, she said, this was something an old servant desperately brought out from the tower of black soil and gave it to her mother before the family fell..." Gu Gu and Ji Ji picked up the genealogy and looked at it carefully. It seemed that they couldn''t tell that this thing was a fake. They looked surprised: "Since you have this thing in your hand, why don''t you take it out earlier? You have been hiding in the country until you are 20 years old. If you came out early, with your grandfather''s contribution to the Kingdom of Gran, the Kingdom will not treat you badly." Robb pretended to give a bitter smile: "Thunder magicians are powerful, knowing that there are still people in the Smith family, they will definitely suppress me, so I hide in the country and dare not come out. Until last year, Her Majesty the Queen came back and drove out Mondela. , And the Thunder Knights also stood on Mondela''s side with a clear-cut stand. I felt the opportunity of the Gale Knights came before I decided to come out." Hearing these words, Gu Gu and Ji Ji no longer had any doubts. They even thought that this young man was pretty good, and he could see the situation clearly. If he had come out a few years earlier, he would still be in the world of Mondela, and the Thunder Knights would be in full swing. He was a wind magician who came out of the mountain, and he was afraid that he would not be crushed badly. Chapter 283： Give you a suit The two of them were secretly sighing about Robbs cleverness, and then they heard him say: Moreover, I hope I can achieve something with my own efforts instead of relying on the shelter left by my ancestors. Because, no matter how great grandpa is. , Has also passed away. If I hold on to grandpa''s glory, then I will never go far. What I want to do is to become a greater person than grandpa! Create my own Smith family." "Papa!" Gugu and Jiji both clapped together: "It''s a great talk!" After applauding, he grunted and said: "I saw your use of wind magic in the battle just now. Although there is still a lack of power, I can see that your use of magic is very flexible, immobile and full. With imagination, I feel that you will be able to achieve something in the future." Jiji also said: "Yes, I have the same view. Oh, yes, are you going to the Bright Road at this time to sign up for the Magic Academy?" "Yes!" George replied rushingly beside him: "I''m going to learn fire magic and become a powerful fire magician." Gu Gu gave him a white glance, clearly showing the meaning of "I don''t want to talk to you". George couldn''t talk anymore, his face was stiff. Robb couldnt help being happy. He quickly helped George out of his troubles, and then said, Yes, I want to sign up for the Magic Prop Specialist to learn how to make magic props, because I think that powerful magicians are everywhere, and they are developing in this direction. It''s not interesting, but there are very few people who know how to make magic props. If you can learn this, you can better serve Her Majesty the Queen." Gugu nodded: "That''s pretty good, ah, yes, there is a question, maybe a little offensive... Do you... have enough tuition? If you have difficulties in this area, I can help you with money." The tuition of the Magic Academy is one hundred gold coins, not a small number. Robbs white-washed clothes and wooden staff are all telling two tragic big wordsno money! Robb smiled and said: "Thank you for your care. The Baron Noren of the Knights of the Storm has decided to support me, so I am not short of tuition now." "Oh, that''s good." Crumbling: "I and Jiji are going to Westwind Town to buy iron ingots. After about six or seven days, they will return to the Path of Light. If you have any difficulties, just come. Find us." Robb smiled and said, "Thank you very much, then." "That''s right!" grunted: "You need a new set of clothes first. Don''t let other rich kids underestimate you. I happen to have many new clothes at my place. Let me give you a set." After saying this, he turned to the guard next to him and said: "Go and get a suit. By the way, there are more than one pair of black stockings. Bring them together." When Robb heard this, he almost died on the spot, silk stockings? I''m going to Nima''s stockings! Labor and capital brought this thing into the world to see the beautiful legs of the girls, not to wear it for myself, and I am not a big lady in women''s clothing. He hurriedly said: "No need, no need! My mother taught me since I was a child that if I didn''t give, I shouldn''t have something to gain. I didn''t do anything for you. The suit is very satisfied." "Oh?" Gugu and Jiji exclaimed, "It''s really not easy for young people to have a disposition like you! Good!" Todays rich second-generation dudes, all of them love face, and are very particular about dressing, for fear that they will be looked down upon, but the young man in front of him is wearing an old set of old clothes and unfashionable long trousers. I am very satisfied with the clothes. Young people of this quality are really rare. Cuckoo took out a piece of parchment, wrote a bunch of characters on it, took out his own seal to stamp a red stamp, and handed it to Robb, "Then send you a letter of introduction, you dont need it. After taking the entrance exam, I can directly be admitted to the magic prop making specialty." This thing is still useful to Robb, it can save a lot of things, Robb smiled and accepted it. "Speaking of which, why are there so many goblins and ogres here?" George muttered beside him in a low voice, "A place less than a hundred miles away from the Path of Light, I thought it should be very peaceful, and it turned out to be more peaceful than the West Wind. The town is even more dangerous." Chichi said: "We don''t know. Recently, the activities of goblins and ogres are extremely frequent. They often come out from the mountains and forests to attack caravans. Although we have killed a lot of them, they still continue." Having said this, he looked a little worriedly at the Black Pine Mountains in the north, the towering cloud mountains, and the endless black pine trees: "I always feel that there seems to be something wrong with the forest, but unfortunately we don''t have the energy to do it right now. Know what is going on inside." After talking for a while, everyone has nothing to talk about. Gu Gu and Ji Ji are middle-aged people after all. They can''t play with a group of young rich second-generation. After boasting Robb for a while, they went back to their side to rest, but the young people on this side began to talk about what they are today. A battle is coming. These rich second generations have almost no actual combat experience. They are usually pampered and kept away from war. Today, I watched a battle at close range, but they were inexplicably excited, and they didn''t want to go to sleep at all. Robber didn''t bother to talk with them, took a piece of cloth for the ground, went to a tree near the river, opened the cloth, and lay down. Sofa followed and sat quietly beside him. Robb smiled and patted the position beside him: "Would you like to lie down and sleep together?" Sofa squinted: "Do you think it''s possible?" "I think it''s possible." Robb said, "I''m so hot and handsome." "But now you put on a very ordinary makeup, not handsome." Robb counterattacked: "You put on an ugly makeup now, it''s not beautiful yet." Hearing what he said, Sofa''s eyes lit up: "Hey, I''m so ugly, do you dare to tease me? I am like this now, lying next to you, putting the ugly face in front of you at close range. , I dont believe you can do it this way, depending on whether you are disgusting or not." Robb couldn''t help being amused: "You look down on men too much. I tell you that after turning off the lights, ghosts will care if you are pretty or ugly. If you don''t believe me, you can come and try." Sofa: "..." This reason couldn''t go on, Sofa had to snorted, sat down against the tree, put his forehead on his knees, and fell asleep like this. Robb thought she was already asleep, but in the middle of the night, Sofa suddenly opened his eyes, frowned and said in a low voice: "The atmosphere in this forest is very unusual, with a gloomy atmosphere. , There seems to be something about to move in it." "Oh? You haven''t slept in the end?" Robb was woken up by her, uncomfortably: "Don''t worry! Sleep and sleep, no matter what the ghost is in the forest, as long as you don''t attack it, it has nothing to do with us." Chapter 284： Coming to the bright road The next day, both teams got up early, and the gurgling caravan continued to march towards Westwind Town. The caravan of the rich second generation is moving forward on a bright road. The two sides exchanged greetings in the middle of the official road: Passing by, each moving on to its own path. A hundred miles is not far. The rich second generations walked for more than a day, and Robb finally saw the long-famous bright road. This is a city built in a canyon. On both sides are steep cliffs high into the clouds. A natural grand canyon is formed in the middle of the cliffs. The Road of Brightness is stuck in the middle of this canyon. An important bond. This is a very large city. The core part of the main city is surrounded by a long, black high wall. Of course, it is said that this wall was white before, but since Her Majesty the Queen took the road of light, the dark church has replaced it. After the Holy See was illuminated, the city walls were painted black. Of course, a huge city with a population of hundreds of thousands will not only have the core part. Outside the fence, there is a large area of ??farmland beyond the fence. , Several waterwheels, and spiral water pumps lined up on both sides of the river. For the last short distance, everyone got out of the carriage and walked towards the city gate with their own legs. Seeing the surrounding farmland and waterwheels, George became proud and pointed to the waterwheels by the river with a smile: "Look, everyone, those waterwheels were built by the craftsmen of Westwind Town organized by my father." The rich second generation next to them asked curiously: "Huh? Did your father bring you here? How much did you make?" George laughed and said, "I didn''t make much. The money is mainly for the craftsmen. My father gains fame, you know? Fame! Her Majesty the Queen personally met my father and thanked him for bringing the waterwheel from Westwind Town. Technology, this has made a great contribution to the royal family, haha." The rich second generation next to him gave George a little enviously. George pretended to be successful, very proud. Conte looked at the large farmland a little worriedly, and whispered: "Something is wrong." George said: "Oh? Why is something wrong?" Conte said, "These fields seem to be all beets." A few rich second generations said strangely: "What''s wrong with this?" Conte said: "Damn, our Chenguang family is now mainly engaged in a sugar factory, and the family also grows a lot of beets. If there are so many beets planted in Guangming Road, our Chenguang family''s sugar industry will be affected." After all, the Bright Road is the bright road. It has a large population and a strong foundation. Once a large area of ??sugar beet is planted here, when the sugar beet is harvested, I am afraid that the beet will not be unearthed, and the output can beat the dozens of beets in Xifeng Town. Street. The sugar-making technology is not a very complicated technology. It means that the beets are boiled and dried, and everyone can do it. When the time comes, the Bright Road is afraid that it will become a sugar-producing place, and the sky will be full of sugar. Kang hurriedly called a domestic slave over and said, "Hurry up and send the news back to Xifeng Town, and tell my uncle that Guangming Road is planting a large number of sugar beets, so he can quickly find a way to deal with it." The slave was also clever, and immediately ran away. Tang Te''s face was heavy, he didn''t even have the mood to talk nonsense, and he drooped his head. Robb was watching, without speaking, pretending that he didn''t know what a beet was. Everyone slowly walked to the gate of the Bright Road. The closer he gets to the city wall and the city gate, the more mysterious Robb can feel. This path of light seems to be shrouded in magic. He looked around and immediately discovered that there were many strange magic runes painted under the wall. Although Robb was very strong, his ability to recognize magical runes was almost zero, so he had to ask the person next to him: "What is painted there?" When he asked, George immediately became proud: "Haha, Brother Robert, brother, your wind magic is very powerful, but you grew up in the country after all, don''t you know the doorways of this big city? Hahaha!" Robb smiled and said, "Yes, Brother George has seen a lot of knowledge, teach me." George smiled and said: "Any serious military fortresses and important cities will draw various defensive runes inside and outside the city walls. ''Magic'', in simple terms, is to prevent the enemy''s portal magic from opening directly in the city." Robb understood it all at once: "After detouring!" "That''s right." George said: "During the defense war, if the enemy opens a portal inside him, it will be terrible, so every military town must prevent the opponent''s teleportation and must draw this thing. The magic of the magician''s "flash", "jump", "portal" and so on, can''t pass through this enchantment." Robb raised his finger: "Brother George knows so much." George belongs to the typical type who is proud of being praised. He laughed: "Look at that side, that is the barrier of defense projectiles, and there is a flame magic barrier over there..." Robb listened to him for a while, and slowly realized that the capital of a country is indeed different from the small place like Westwind Town. The defense level is not at the same level. This bright road is just a defensive magic circle. They are all kinds of large magic arrays that require a large number of magicians to draw around the city for a few days before they can be drawn. It is estimated that during the non-war period, the main job of the Palace Magic Group was to maintain these magic circles. Robb doesn''t care about the other magic circles, but the "anti-space enchantment" is a bit annoying. He also plans to set up a long-term portal between Guangming Road and Westwind Town, and learn magic props in class on Guangming Road. After learning the production techniques, go back to Westwind Town through the portal to play "Sim City". If there is this **** "anti-space enchantment", wouldn''t it be impossible to open this portal? If it doesnt work, Ill have to slip out of the city after school every day, and then open a portal outside the city and return to Westwind Town. Its a troublesome talk to think about it. Of course, the two words trouble will never shake a liver emperor! The liver emperor is a creature that is not afraid of trouble. No matter how troublesome you are, or how troublesome magic you are, if you want to learn it, you must learn it. If you want to reach the full level, you must be the full level. Nothing. discuss. A group of people slowly came to the gate of the city. The majestic and majestic road to the light is right in front of everyone. The gate of the city is actually blocking people, yes, it is blocking people. Chapter 285： Then I can bully him too A large group of young rich second generations crowded at the gate of the city, lining up to pay the city tax. The reason you can tell at a glance that they are the rich second generation, of course, is because of their clothes and the large number of servants and guards around them. In fact, Robb and his group are the same, except that Robb has only one maid in sackcloth, everyone else has many guards and servants, and together they form a mighty and mighty team. The guards of the gates had to count the heads one by one, and then collect taxes by head. And the guards had to say hello to some of the familiar faces: "Baron XXX, how are you? Send your son to school?" "Earl XXX, does your daughter also learn magic? Whoops, that''s really promising." Nonsense such as this has seriously slowed the rate of tax collection and caused a blockage at the gates of the city. From the familiarity of the guards of the city gates with these people, we can tell whether this nobleman is far away from the center of power. The city guard only knew one of the local goods that came, and that was Kante. This does not mean that the Chenguang family is close to the center of power, but because Baron Norens sugar caravan has been to the Bright Road twice, and the caravan is led by Kanter, so the city guards can recognize the Chenguang family. I remember Kangtes family pattern. Just as the city guards and the nobles greeted and counted the number of people to receive the city tax, a group of people in black armor came to the gate of the city. The black armor was very thick, with a heavy and simple wind. Black armor, in the entire Kingdom of Gran, there is only one unit that can wear it, that is, the Knights of the Guardian of the previous king, the Knights of the Black Earth, and the former Royal Knights. Robb had met this knights once, when he rescued Bishop Elsie and his three hundred temple knights, he fought with a magic swordsman in the black soil knights. What is the name of the magic swordsman Luo? Bai was too lazy to ask at the time, even his position, but seeing that he could lead an army of 1,000 people, he should not be a small person anymore. (For those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 112.5) I saw that the Black Knights quickly drove away the guards of the city gate, and then announced loudly to the people who had not entered the city behind: "There is an emergency in the city. Now we will start strict inspections. Those who have had their identities must be verified, and those whose identities such as guards and servants cannot be proved must be guaranteed by their masters, otherwise they will not be allowed to enter the city." The people in front of them had already entered the city just now, but it was okay, but Robb and the group happened to be stuck outside the city gate and couldn''t get in. They had to "verify the truth." A group of dudes, the rich second generation, were unhappy, and they didn''t know who yelled in the back: "What are you doing? Who do you think we are? This is an insult to us!" The noble boy who just walked in the front, who didnt know where he came from, even used his shoulder to push the black-clad knight in front of him, and said in a weird manner: "I wont let you verify the body, you can still chop me off. Nothing?" The knight was a little embarrassed and took a step back: "Sorry, please show me something that can prove your identity." "I won''t!" The noble boy took another step forward, and continued to hit the knight''s chest with his shoulder: "I won''t, you have to try to move me, my father is..." Before he could finish a sentence, a black shadow suddenly appeared next to him. The black shadow also appeared heavy in black armor, but he was very vigorous in his actions. He clasped the shoulders of the aristocratic son who spoke badly. The noble boy was pretending to be forced, but before he had time to report his fathers name, he was turned around by the black shadow, shook his arm, fell across his shoulders, his whole body was swung around like a windmill''s spiral arm, and then touched The ground hit the ground with his back. This fell so much pain that it seemed to die of pain, and the aristocratic children next to him covered their faces together and couldn''t bear to look directly. The guy who was thrown turned his eyes white and fainted straightly. At this time, everyone saw the guy who fell. He was actually a female knight in black armor. She looked like she was in her early twenties. She had white skin, brown hair, and a pair of clear and moving eyes. Its a pity that her figure is covered by heavy iron armor. I cant see her figure, but she can tell from her vigorous and powerful throwing action just now. Her figure can never be very thin. . With a clatter, the guards who had troubled the noble boy rushed up together, but when a group of knights in black helmets and black armor moved forward, the guards immediately withered. In their capacity, if they dare to engage with the Black Earth Knights, it is inevitable to be killed on the spot. The female knight kicked the guy who made trouble. Seeing that he had fainted, she calmly said: "Searching for his body, judging from his tone, it should not be a gangster. Most of it is a young master with status and status. There is a great dad, and it is estimated that he can find out his identity certificate." The knights next to him responded in unison: "Yes!" The guard of the noble boy couldn''t help crying: "Since you can see that the young master is not a bad person, why do you want to throw him?" The female knight calmly said: "Since your young master has also seen that my subordinates are soldiers of the Black Earth Knights, why do you still bully him? Isn''t it because of my status than soldiers? In that case, I rely on my status and status. Gao, bully him, does he deserve it?" Guards: "..." No one is talking now... Robb watched interestingly from behind, and asked Conte in a low voice, "Who is that woman? A picture with a very high status and very powerful. Nobody can give up any face." Conte whispered: "She really has this qualification. She is the head of the Black Earth Knights, that is, the head of the Royal Knights, the Grand Duke of Madeleine." Robb Daqi: "Is such a young Grand Duke?" The duke is the largest knighthood besides the king. "Heir father." Conte whispered: "The last head of the Black Earth Knights was her father. Back then, she fought the black dragon hard with the old king, followed the king and his wife to death, and she inherited her father''s title and inherited it. The loyal subordinate of the Black Earth Knight. And, when she was still young, she was hunted down by Mondela along with the young princess, and fled to the Lost City together. She is the most trusted subordinate and friend of Her Majesty the Queen. In this west Granary, no one is more loyal to Her Majesty than she, and no one is more trusted by Her Majesty. Whoever she wants to bully, whoever can only endure it." Robb smiled: "Hahaha, that''s it, it''s fun and interesting!" Chapter 286： This woman gasps The people of the Black Earth Knights turned up several documents on the fainted young man. The family tattoos confirmed the identity. They threw the dude into the hands of his servants, and the servants quickly lifted the young master, with a sullen face. Into the city. The people behind didn''t dare to make noise anymore, one by one, they handed in their certificates, queuing up to pay taxes and enter the city. After a while, it was the turn of the group of Xifeng Town. The dudes of Westwind Town dont escape and dont like to make troubles. After all, the most powerful nobleman in Westwind Town, Nolen Chenguang, is just a baron. You can still pretend to be in a small town. When it comes to places like the Bright Road, the baron doesn''t enter the stream at all. George walked ahead, obediently handing over his family crest and letter of introduction for the knights of the Black Earth Knights to check. Conte relied on his familiar face, and leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "What happened? Why is it so nervous? Even the nobles like us have checked so strictly, that ordinary people want to enter the city. Check it out?" A black-armored knight whispered: "Ah, it''s Conte. Thank you for the candy you gave me last time. My wife and children like it very much. I secretly tell you a few words. They are all big shots." "Huh?" Conte was surprised. The knight whispered: "In the past few days, a marquis and three earls have been assassinated. It is a very serious incident. The Queen has ordered the blockade of the Road of Light, and everyone who enters and exits the city must be carefully checked." Robb couldn''t help exclaiming: "Conan''s rhythm." A group of people turned their heads to look at him: "Who is Conan?" Robb remembered his personal settings, and quickly put away his strange words, pretending to be simple and honest: "Oh, it''s okay, I think of a small country friend." The knight was too lazy to care about Robb. He turned his head and said to Conte: "Conte, you must not walk in the street at night. It is not safe to bring a guard. There is an earl who is himself and his guard. A total of twenty people were killed, and the whole street was stained red with blood..." Robb thought to himself: It doesn''t look like Conan''s rhythm anymore. This is not an assassination at all, it''s a forced killing. When the Cavaliers said this, he suddenly thought of something: "Conte, why didn''t you bring the caravan this time? Are you not selling sugar?" Conte said awkwardly: "I''m here to sign up for the Magic Academy." knight:"" The subtle silence lasted for five seconds, and the knight said "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh andhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Conte squinted: "What happened to the subtle pause just now?" The knight left and said to him: "Since you are here to learn magic, you must be living in the magic academy at night. You must never leave the academy at night, then there is nothing wrong. In short, it is not peaceful recently." At this time, the few dudes in front had already experienced that they had gone in right away, and it was Robb''s turn. He walked over with Sofa and took out his pile of forged documents. Sofa is very nervous, now here is the key. If these fake documents can pass this level, Robbs false identity will be stable, but if he is found out here, I am afraid that he will not be surrounded and beaten by the Black Earth Knights on the spot. . This is the road to light, the capital of Sigrand, once you get involved here, it is equivalent to the entire army of Sigran, Robb can defeat the 10,000 army of the desert kingdom. But Sigran''s national power far surpasses the desert kingdom, and the number of troops is so great that Robb can fight no matter how much he can fight, right? Holding this thought, Sofa also entered the state of battle. Every nerve in the whole body collapsed tightly. She was ready to make a violent shot at any time. The mental preparation of drawing a dagger from his waist to fight has even calculated the shortest escape route. At this moment, Robb''s hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grabbed her. Being grabbed by a man, she reflexively wanted to get rid of it, but immediately remembered that her current false identity was Robbs maid. If she threw her masters hand away in front of countless people, she had no choice but to endure it on the spot. NS. I thought that Robb would take the opportunity to take advantage, but he didn''t expect that Robb just lightly patted the back of her hand to signal her peace of mind, and then put his hand back, unexpected gentleman. This guy has such a big heart, he is not afraid in such a place, and he has extra leisure to comfort me. When Sofa thought of this, he was suddenly shocked: Does this guy even care about the army in the capital of Siege? A bunch of forged identity documents fell into the hands of the knights of the Black Earth Knights. Several knights looked at it carefully. With their identities and insights, no one could tell whether this thing was true or false. At that time, John Roland Smith was also a great minister next to the former king. He had a very good relationship with the Knights of the Black Earth. These knights saw that Robb was the orphan of the Smith family. They couldnt help but feel cordial. Several people came over and patted Robbs shoulder. Although he didn''t say anything, he felt a sense of intimacy. A knight walked to the side of the Archduke Madeleine and said a few words in a low voice. So, the duke in black armor walked towards Robb, and looked at him carefully from head to toe as he walked. Another low-status person was stared at by the Grand Duke, fearing that his heart would tremble, but Robb didn''t have this problem, he actually looked back at Madeleine, and looked at the young lady from head to toe. Tsk tsk, she looks really good, although she is a bit worse than Her Majesty the Queen of the "No. , Can''t see the chest! waist! Hips! What kind of woman is a woman who can''t see these three places? "Are you... the orphan of the Smith family? The fourth uncle''s son?" Madelyn asked in a very serious tone. Fourth uncle? This title made Robb''s heart chuckle. Oops, Nima, is this woman familiar with my fake father? Actually called the fourth uncle? That''s it! This Nima is going to happen. He bit the bullet and replied: "Yes!" Madeleine''s next sentence made Rob feel at ease: "At that time I was only five years old and I can''t remember many things, but my uncle often gave me honey. I still remember..." Oh, it turns out that you were only five years old at that time, Robb felt stable, and this wave stabilized! A five-year-old kid knows a fart, I''m afraid I can''t remember anything, haha. Before he could laugh, he heard Madeleines next sentence: "I still remember my fourth uncle used to tease me at that time and told me to grow up and marry his son... Unexpectedly, now I actually saw Si Uncle''s son." "Puff!" Robb almost spouted five meters away with a mouthful of old blood. The subordinates of the Black Earth Knights next to them are also confounded... Robb: I bought a watch last year. Why are you panting for words? In a word, change the style of painting, are you trying to kill us all? Chapter 287： Im not responsible When the woman made a sharp turn for no reason, Robb lost the strength to be angry, and said weakly, "Sorry, I have been in the country since I was a child. I was raised by my mother. I haven''t seen my father since I was sensible. On the one hand, I am completely unclear about what happened to my father back then, or that I dont admit that I have such a father at all, so I will not be responsible for anything he said back then." "Well, don''t worry, I didn''t hold you accountable either." Madeleine said with a serious face: "Although I was only five years old, I was not stupid enough to agree to marriage between the nobles. The Smith family and my family were both It was a prominent family at that time. How could our marriage be settled by a joke? How could I agree? And, not long after that happened, the black dragon came, my father died, and your father died. , The two families are no longer what they used to be." Robb: "..." Okay, I''m sure, this woman likes to deliberately say half of what she says, so she doesn''t lose her life, and then suddenly turns the wind to annoy you. And, you know this when you are five years old? You really are the best friend of that ghost woman! Those who are near Zhu are red, those who are near Mo are black, and the girlfriend of a ghost woman is also a ghost woman, full of power and scheming. Madeleine stretched out his right hand to Robb: "We are the only survivors of the family, please give me more advice in the future." Robb shook hands with her. Instead of squeezing the girls silky hands, he shook the cold iron gloves. He even felt a faint dark magic flowing on the girls palm. It was obvious that she was in When shaking hands, she had prepared a dark magic in advance, and if Robb violently wounded someone, she also had a way to react immediately. How insecure is this? Even at the gate of the capital, you must be prepared for magic while shaking hands with people surrounded by subordinates. Robb didn''t play any tricks, and shook his hand solemnly. Madeleine didnt say any more. She watched Robb enter the city and walked a long way with the other dudes to the Magic Academy. She suddenly waved her hand and said loudly, The fourth uncle was very good to me back then. You can come to me if you have any difficulties." Robb turned around, nodded to her, and then continued to follow the dudes. After walking far, Conte whispered: "Brother Robert, you are terrible. The Grand Duke Madeleine is very nostalgic. With her taking care of you, you will be able to walk sideways on this bright road in the future. No one dares to move you except Her Majesty." Robb smiled and said: "I''m just kidding, how can a man be covered by a woman? Ashamed! I can rely on myself." Conte laughed loudly: "Don''t think of her as a woman, as a duke." Robb smiled and said nothing. Seeing his calm and comfortable appearance, Conte thought to himself: It seems that Brother Roberts are arrogant and disdain to rely on women. Oh, it''s a waste. If my family of Chenguang can climb into Her Majestys cronies, the Grand Duke, its still Isn''t it flying? Tsk tsk, there are resources that will not be used. The children who grow up in the country do not have a little brain and the structure is not enough. Everyone walked through the streets in the city of light. Robb also took a look at what the big cities of this world look like. Sure enough, it deserves to be the capital of the kingdom. The huge city is not comparable to Westwind Town. The streets are extremely prosperous and crowded. There are shops on both sides of the street, selling weapons, food, cloth, spices... ...Everything, and even an adventurer''s guild. Robb saw a "Royal Dessert Shop" at a glance. There was also a big advertising board hanging in front of the shop with a pudding painted on it, and a slogan was written next to it: "New products are on the market, the special fruit pudding of Xifeng Town, two gold coins one. The quantity is limited, so if you want to buy it as soon as possible." George pointed to the advertisement and laughed straightly: "Our Westwind Town things, haha, you only need 50 copper coins to buy from Godfather, and two gold coins to buy here, it''s so ridiculous to me." Kangte also smiled and said: "Yes, before I came to a big city like Guangming Road, I thought I was a turtle. But now when I come to Guangming Road, I feel that the people here are turtles, hahaha." The rich second generations of the same group laughed together! The laughter is full of superiority. Robber just wanted to shake his head when he saw this group of second-hands. At this time, a rich second generation pointed to the front right and shouted: "Ah, look! That is the Dark Chapel. It used to be called the Bright Chapel, but now it''s all painted black." Robb looked in the direction of his fingers. A magnificent cathedral stood on the right front. The overall style was black. In the open space in front of the church, there was a huge statue of the dark **** Holder, and a large group of priests in black robes. In and out of the church with nuns and believers. Robb has already learned a lot from the two little dark nuns. The headquarters of the Dark Vatican is located in the lost city on the southwest coast of the mainland, and the dark cathedral on the road to the light is darkened and rebuilt from the previous chapel of the light. It is now the second largest dark church in Fengma Continent. There are countless necromancers, dark priests, dark nuns, dark knights, dark judges... Extremely strong! In fact, without the help of these people, Her Majesty would not have snatched so much territory from Mondela abruptly, forming a situation of separation of east and west with Mondela. Robb lifted his foot and walked into the dark chapel. He had to "light up the flying spot." In the game "Black Blade", the way to light up the flying spot in a city is to go around the church cemetery. . Only the city with the flying spot lighted up can the portal be opened in the future. Conteqi said, "Hey? Brother Robert, why are you going in?" Robb said: "Such a big church, it seems to be very powerful. I haven''t seen it in the country. If I want to go in and take a look, the church won''t exclude tourists, right?" Several rich second-generation generations who had never been to the Bright Road followed up with a roar: "Okay, okay, let''s go in and take a look." So everyone left the servants and guards outside the church, and a group of wealthy second-generation partners got into the church. Robb didn''t run directly into the cemetery, so as not to be too suspicious, he let the rich second generation lead the way, and followed behind him in a low-key manner, which was the least suspicious. The rich second generation who was walking in the front was immediately greeted by the dark priest. As they walked, they chatted about the "Doctrine of the Dark God" and blew two sentences of the "Dark Bible". The Bible is still the Dark Bible. Everyone can recite a few sentences, and the rich second generation can handle the dark pastors with ease. Chapter 288： "Resurrection" on the 32nd Robb walked and walked with him. The rich second generations wandered around in the dark chapel. When they turned to the back of the church, Robb saw that there was a cemetery on the left, and the rich second generations were obviously He didn''t want to go to the cemetery, so he deliberately dragged it to the end, taking advantage of the rich second generations not paying attention, flashed away, and got into the cemetery on the left. As soon as he walked into the cemetery, Robb jumped up when he saw a common instruction in the "Black Blade" game. The "flying point" was recorded successfully. He immediately used a "portal" magic and saw that there were two The option appeared in front of him: "Westwind Town, Bright Road". Just select one item, confirm it, and a portal will open. However, Robb is not sure whether the portal can be successfully opened, because the entire path of light is surrounded by the "anti-space enchantment". According to George, that kind of enchantment will block all space magic and prevent the enemy from teleporting. In and out of the bright road. Robb didnt know if his portal would be blocked by that barrier. He had to do an experiment to find out, but now its obviously not a good time to do the experiment. Wait until it gets dark and find a quiet place to do the experiment. Anyway, the flight points are all opened. [Robo opened the flight point of the Bright Road] He was about to get out of the cemetery and mixed with the rich second generation. He suddenly saw that in the distance, a large group of people stood in the corner of the cemetery, some in black armor and some in black robes, forming a large It seems that something is going on in the middle of the circle, but there are too many people around, and it is difficult to see. Just as Robb looked at a few points in that direction, several people in black armor glared at him with a vigilant look on their faces. Robb thought to himself: Well guarded, there seems to be some big man in it. Human curiosity is weird. The more others are holding on, the more you want to see what''s inside! Robb couldn''t escape this strange circle either, he couldn''t help but walked two steps in that direction. This time, things are big! The group of people in black armor yelled twice, and then a small team rushed over and immediately completed the encirclement of Robb. Someone asked loudly, "Who are you? How dare to peep into Her Majesty the Queen." " "Huh?" Robckey said: "So you are surrounded by the Queen''s Little..." Miss Sister almost uttered three words, and quickly changed her words: "Your Majesty the Queen." "Knowingly ask!" A man in black armor was angry: "Did you not see the coat of arms on my armor? This is the mark of Her Majesty''s Guards." Robb said, "You are so far away from me. I can''t see clearly. If you want to look closer, you rushed over and surrounded me. How could I see the small coat of arms on your armor." The person in black armor: "..." Well, the truth is the truth, they are indeed a little nervous. The main reason is that the road to the light has been very uneven recently. There have been several consecutive assassinations of big people, making the guards a little bit of grass and trees. When they saw a suspicious person, the guards started to move their minds before they moved. When he was so stiff, a woman''s voice sounded in the distance: "Don''t be nervous, the young man has done nothing, you don''t have to treat him like this." As soon as Robb heard this voice, it was the voice of Miss Queen. Robb often listened to this voice, and after hearing it more than a hundred times on the phone, his ears could hear the cocoon. The guards saluted Robb, brushed the ground and returned to Miss Queen, and surrounded them again. Robb could walk over and take a look openly. When I got close, I looked inside from the gap between the guards. It turned out that Miss Queen was performing a strange ritual. A black magic circle was drawn on the ground. A dozen dark priests stood beside the magic circle. In a circle, there is a skeleton in the center of the magic circle. The bones were apparently dug out from the tomb, and there was an excavated tomb next to it. Miss Queen was wearing a black robe, and she led a large group of dark priests to mumble and chant the incantation. After a long time, she suddenly raised her hand and said loudly: "Come out! No. 32 dead soul!" I saw a ray of ghost coming out of the ground, a translucent, green shadow...I couldn''t see his face clearly. The princess reached out and grabbed the wisp of ghost and stuffed it into the bones on the ground! The magic circle on the ground lit up with a black light, rushed upwards, and all merged into the bones. Then, the bones shook their hands and feet, and scrambled to get up. It knelt on one knee with a click, opened its mouth, and was able to speak: "Ah! My respected Her Majesty the Queen, your loyal servant No. 32 can serve you again." It turned out that this guy was the necromancer Robb shot and killed with the "tracking arrow" in the depths of the Black Pine Mountains. Miss Queen actually resurrected her in this way. No, this doesn''t seem to be called resurrection either. Her Majesty said: "It took too much time to prepare the props and magic circle for the''Rebirth of the Undead'' for you. It was only a few days ago that the materials were finally collected. Now it has been half a year since you died. waited." No. Thirty-two said: "It is because I acted improperly that I will be killed. It is my fault. Her Majesty is willing to spend so much energy on a subordinate. It is already a supreme grace, and the subordinates are grateful! " "Okay, get up and talk." The queen raised her hand. Standing on the 32nd, he straightened up, and someone next to him passed a staff over. He took the staff and held it in his hand... A skeleton was holding a staff, which looked funny, but fortunately, someone next to him immediately passed a black robe and added a mage hat. He put on the black robe and the magic hat, and instantly he felt a "lich"-like feeling, which was quite modest. He raised his head and said: "Your Majesty, the subordinates hope to be able to afford their dereliction of duty, once again assemble the skeleton army, attack Westwind Town, and personally recover their own faults." "That''s not necessary." The queen said indifferently: "The war is over for the time being. The place where you are now is the Bright Chapel on the Road of Light. It is now called the Dark Chapel." "Hey? Huh huh?" A drop of sweat actually shed on the head of the 32nd skull: "What happened during the six months since the subordinates died?" "Someone will tell you." Her Majesty turned and left: "I''m tired. I''m going back to the palace first. You can go to Number One and ask him about the current situation and future arrangements." "Yes!" No. 32 bent over and saluted, his ribs collided, making a clicking sound. Robb next to him couldn''t help but let out a laugh. Chapter 289： Only i can marry you Originally, Robb stood by and watched silently. No one paid any attention to him, but this smile immediately broke the dish. A large group of people swept the floor and looked over. Even Her Majesty, who had just cast "Reincarnation of the Dead", also watched it together. When Her Majesty the Queen saw Robb, she felt a strange feeling. She seemed to have seen it somewhere, and she didn''t seem to have seen it... After all, Disguise is just to change some external things. It is difficult to completely change a persons overall temperament. Her Majesty the Queen looks at Robb in the crystal ball every day, and sees what he eats, takes a bath, and rubs his hands. I don''t know how many times, the level of familiarity with Robb is extraordinary. It''s weird if you don''t see any familiarity at this glance. As a queen, she is not in the mood to pay attention to a passerby, but now she can''t help but ask: "Who are you?" Robb knew it was bad when he saw Her Majesty''s appearance, so he quickly lowered his head, lowered his throat, and threw out all the settings of the Smith family, indicating that he came to the Academy of Magic. Her Majesty finished listening in silence, and thought: It turned out to be a member of the Smith family. No wonder where I felt I had seen it before, and it seemed like I had never seen it before. Maybe it was my parents who met him when I was a child. My doubts were dispelled, and he said indifferently: "It turned out to be a member of the Smith family. At the beginning, your grandfather and fathers were loyal to the royal family, loyal to my father, and are the pillars of the Grand Kingdom. I look forward to you taking over their burdens and becoming a leader. The backbone of the new generation of the Orchid Kingdom." "Thanks to your majesty the Queen for the compliment." Robb acted and acted. Her Majesty the Queen said to the guards around her: "Say to the Magic Academy, and his tuition fee will be exempted." After she said she didn''t say much nonsense. The magic just now made her wear a lot of magic power, a little tired, with the guards, Go back to the palace. On the 32nd, with a stubborn skull face, she followed Her Majesty the Queen and her party. Robb shrugged and walked outside the cemetery. He could not find the rich second generations anymore. When he returned to the gate of the dark chapel, he saw the rich second generations waiting for him. Kang said with a smile: " Brother Robert, where did you go just now?" George said: "You missed something good! Just now Her Majesty came out of the church and walked not far from us. The first beauty of the Gran Kingdom is really well-deserved. Seeing her face up close makes my heart all melted." Conte smiled and scolded: "You can only look at it. Her Majesty is not something people like us can dream of." George drooped his head: "If my father is a grand duke, maybe I will have a chance." The other rich second generations shook their heads one after another: "What a pity! What a pity! Father can''t live up to it." Robb wanted to laugh when he looked at this group of second-hands, do you have the face to blame your father for not being upset? What kind of birds are you yourself, don''t you have any compelling points in your heart? In another twenty years, your son will complain that you are not up to date. Besides, although this flower is beautiful, it has poisonous thorns. That ghost woman is definitely not a good person to marry home and be a wife. You scumbags know what a fart. Robb smiled and said: "Oh, it''s a pity that I didn''t see Her Majesty the Queen. Let''s go to the college to sign up." "Yes, yes, go to college!" Kang Te joined, and a group of rich second generations moved on again and continued to move forward. Passing through the bustling city streets, and then bypassing the palace that was converted from the Governors Mansion, turning to the back of the palace, you will see an academy with a large area, about the size of a "sports park" in later generations. The entrance is Hanging a banner, wrote "Royal Academy of Magic (Orthodox. In fact, the banners are pretty beautiful, but the orthodox brackets are really a bit piercing. Robb estimated that the Magic Academy at Mondela should have also pulled up a banner, stating that he is orthodox! In fact, who is orthodox is so important? Winner or loser! The next step is to register for a series of entrance exams. Robb originally thought he would run into some old routines such as "testing aptitude", "testing magic power", "fighting with the examiner" and so on that are common in novels, but he didn''t. After the rich second generation showed their identity certificates, they offered a tuition fee of one hundred gold coins, and they entered school easily without any difficulties. And Robb even has been waived of tuition, because Her Majestys guard has come to the school to say hello, and the orphans of the Smith family are specially enrolled, and the tuition is free. As a result, none of the routines such as pretending to be forced to slap on the face and step on the face were encountered. This is very disappointing. Robb thought he could be the protagonist of a pretending novel, but he didn''t pretend to be, so he can only express regret about it. As for the common "bully roommates" and "hard-to-force roommates" in the novels, there are none at all. Because there are no roommates at all, the rich second generations have one dormitory for one person. There are two beds in the dormitory. One big bed is for the master and the other small bed is for the servants who take care of the masters. The arrangements are well arranged. Look, this is called the normal operation of the noble school. Those novels that require two nobles to squeeze a dormitory without even the servants, I don''t know what the ghost setting is. Robb was complaining about the "academy setting" he had learned from the novel before, and suddenly heard Sofa whispered behind him: "What kind of dormitory is this, why are the master and servant arranged in the same room?" "Oh?" Robb turned his head and smiled, "Are you dissatisfied with this?" "Very dissatisfied!" Sofa squeezed his clothes and took two steps back: "This is too uncomfortable for me." "What is there to be afraid of, what I really want to do to you, you have been put on the eighteenth appearance, it is necessary to wait here?" Robb smiled. "I know you won''t attack me, but if you are in a room with two people, it is inconvenient for me to change clothes..." Sofa bit his lower lip and said, "Also, it''s also very inconvenient when sleeping. Just flip a little while sleeping. , The pajamas may be rolled up and you will see your arms and calves." "Cut, the arm is related to the calf?" "It doesn''t matter to you. For the women in my desert kingdom, this is a shame!" Sofa said seriously, "No one can look at it except my husband." Robbile said: "Cut! I''ve seen you look like you wear a swimsuit, do you still say this?" Solfa: "..." Puff, frustrated body bending forward. Robb smiled and said: "It seems that only I can marry you, hahaha, accept your fate, tragic desert girl, you can''t marry anyone other than me, you have been polluted by my eyes. NS." It''s okay that he didn''t speak to molesting him. As soon as he said this, Sofa suddenly bounced off the ground, with a calm face, as if he had been prepared to say: "I can''t match you. You can insult me ??by any means, or even take me forcibly. , But its impossible for me to be your wife." Having said that, she bit her lower lip and seriously concluded: "I will only marry the one I love." Chapter 290： Reduce surgery plus portal The way Sofa spoke seriously was actually quite beautiful. Seeing that she took this issue so solemnly, Robb was embarrassed to tease her again, and turned to look outside the window. At this time, the sky is getting dark, and the rich second generations are all decorating their new dormitories. For a long time in the future, they will live in the dormitories. Robb said to Sofa: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, just talk about business. I can''t live here all the time. I still have to manage Westwind Town. Not staying in Westwind Town for a long time will cause people to be suspicious. So, I now have to set up a portal to go back and forth between Bright Road and Westwind Town. When I get up in the morning, I have to go back to Westwind Town, sit on a stone chair and have breakfast to listen to Director Elsies report, and then transfer it over for a few classes. Then send it back to sit idle on a stone chair and show it to the townspeople, and then send it back to sleep here to prevent rounds in the evening." Hearing what he said was so complicated, Sofa couldn''t help but vomit: "Why do you have to go back and forth like this? You can''t trust Westwind Town to someone, and then handle things here properly? It will be much easier." Robb smiled and said: "You obviously don''t know what the liver emperor is. You can''t even multi-line operation. Can you be called the liver emperor? Ease has never been something that the liver emperor has to consider. The liver emperor only considers how to earn the most. Practice the fastest. No matter how hard and tired you are, you have to carry it with Red Bull and coffee." Solfa: "..." I don''t understand it again, but forget it, Sofa is used to it, and she simply grasped the point: "George said, this city is enveloped by the anti-space enchantment, and the portal cannot be opened." "Yeah!" Robb nodded, "He did say it, but it doesn''t mean that my door won''t open. You have to try it before you know it." Robb knows that all the skill systems and magic systems he possesses use the rules of the game. The game system is different from this real world. Therefore, the anti-space enchantment in this world may not be able to stop him. Portal. In the game "Black Blade", there are also many cities with various barriers. For example, a floating city called Lalaran, the entire city is shrouded in purple arcane barriers, the player is not yet The same can open the door. Simply put, a portal is a function designed by game makers to save players "time on the road" and to "improve the game experience". It will not be restrained by any enchantment at all. "Lets try to open one now. We will know if we can open the door." Robb took out a pre-prepared blank magic scroll from his suitcase, rubbed his hand, and said a "strategic portal scroll." "The production was successful. However, Sofa didn''t feel weird when he rubbed anything with his hands, and his expression remained the same. Robb handed the scroll to Thorfa: "The portal I opened, as long as the caster enters by himself, the door will disappear, so you need to open it. After you open it, I will pass. The door will not disappear. Position it here." Sofa nodded, picked up the portal given by Robb, and thought of Westwind in his mind, and then used the scroll... Brushing the floor, a purple portal appeared in the middle of the room, with shining light and illusion of flowing light. Through the door, we could see the West Wind Church on the opposite side... Robb''s portal always opens next to the cemetery behind the church, which is also set in the game system. Robb raised his foot and was about to go over, and said: "Godfather, the portal is like a big thorn in the middle of the dormitory, Im afraid its not very good. If you go back to Westwind Town through this door, suddenly there is something on my side. A certain aristocratic child, or the teacher for the rounds, is going to come in, how should I handle this? I will put on a help right away." Robb thought carefully: "Well, what you said is indeed a problem. It seems that the door has to be placed in a relatively hidden place." "But where is it concealed?" Sofa said: "Anywhere in the city, it may be found. If you go to the mountains outside the city, it will be inconvenient for you to go back and forth." "This problem does exist!" Robb frowned and thought for a while, suddenly thought of a plan, and smiled: "Wait, I will solve this problem right away." He asked Sofa to accept the portal first, and then re-made a portal scroll and handed it to Sofa: "You take it, don''t use it yet." Solfa is unknown, so stand with the scroll. Robb stretched out his hand and pointed at her: "Shrinking technique!" Sofa immediately felt that her body "brushed" to shrink, getting smaller and smaller, while the furniture around her became bigger and bigger. In a blink of an eye, she shrank as high as a cup. . This sudden change shocked her, and she stretched out her hand to hold something, but this hug actually hugged Robb''s ankle. Robb squatted down and looked at Little Sofa. His face was bigger than Sofa, and he looked like a terrifying giant. This position is dangerous. If Robb stretched out his tongue to lick her over now, it would be a bit unacceptable to think about it. Sofa felt that Yalishan was big: "Why do you suddenly make me so small? What are you going to do to me?" Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, come and jump on my palm." Sofa bit his lower lip, leaped gently, and jumped onto Robb''s open palm. I saw Robert holding her, walked to the desk, opened the drawer, put her into the empty drawer, and smiled: "You now go to the corner of the drawer and cast the portal." Sofa understood it all at once: "This, is this all right?" "Of course." In the game "Black Blade", all the 3D animations of skills and magic are proportional to the size of the player''s character. The tall and mighty tauren throws a laser, and the necromancer, who is thinner than the dwarf, throws it out. The laser must be thicker and larger. Although the power is the same, the viewing angle effect will be much better. Similarly, the portals created by larger players are larger than those created by smaller players. He shrinks Sofa, and of course the portal that Sofa releases will also become very small. Sure enough, the portal that Sofa put out was a bit smaller than the volume of a cup, not as big as a palm. It hovered in the corner of the drawer. When Robb opened and closed the drawer, the portal would move with the drawer. As long as he closes the drawer, no one knows that there is a portal inside. Robb asked Sofa to come out of the drawer and released the reduction technique, allowing her to return to her normal size. Then he gave himself a shrinking technique, brushing the floor and turning it into a cup-sized person. He turned his head to Solfa and said, "I will go back to Westwind Town to take a look. You will stay here. If someone comes in, you will close the drawer. If someone asks me where I have been, you will smile mysteriously and say that the master is out. When I go, he asks you how to do it, so you just smile and don''t talk, do you understand?" Chapter 291： Five girls bathing in hot springs "Understood!" Sofa looked at Robb, who was shrinking only the size of a cup, standing on the desk in front of him, and couldn''t help but say: "If you shrink so small, will your combat effectiveness drop accordingly? If I slap you in a photo, Can you kill you?" "It will drop! The shrinking technique will reduce my strength, physique, intelligence, spirit, etc. all attributes by 20%, and my strength will be greatly damaged. In this case, I am very vulnerable. You can try to kill. Lose me." Robb smiled and said, "I give you permission to try it. I won''t count you as a crime of attempted homicide or increase the sentence for reform through labor." "That''s what you said." Sofa did not hesitate, slapped Robb, and patted Robb like a fly. The slap was really fierce, and there was no mercy at all. The result is of course not surprising at all, Miss! She felt that she had only photographed the tabletop and nothing else, but Luo Baiming stood still and didn''t move. Her palm seemed to have passed through Robb, but she knew very well that Robb was not a ghost, he was physical, and if you didn''t believe it, you could touch him without aggressiveness. But as long as he thought of attacking him, he couldn''t fight anymore. It felt so weird, she had to sigh: "Well, I understand it thoroughly, no matter what the circumstances, I can''t kill you, am I?" "Yes!" Robb smiled: "So, be obedient. As long as you serve your sentence, I will give you your freedom. You can reduce your sentence if you perform well. Don''t do stupid things to increase your sentence." After speaking, Robb jumped into the drawer and got into the portal. Sofa looked at the tiny and cute portal, and thought: This guy has returned to Westwind Town. If I take the opportunity to escape now, what chance is there? There are so many people in Guangming Road, and I am proficient in stealth disguise. As long as I get into the crowd and pretend to be an old lady, his chances of finding me are very low. However, if this guy has any strange tricks that can find me out of the crowd, I will definitely have to increase my sentence. To escape or not to escape? She sighed, and sat down at the desk, resting her chin with her hand, looking at the miniature portal in the drawer, she was in a daze... Robb walked through the portal and returned to the familiar Westwind Town. The portal was opened on the hillside next to the cemetery, so you can see the church under the hillside as soon as you go out. At this time, the sky is dark, and the church stands quietly in the night, with a touch of mysterious beauty. Robb looked at the portal behind him. Although it was only the size of a cup, the effect of shining purple light ion would be very eye-catching even far away. It was dark now and there was no activity outside, so no one was seen. When the townspeople get up tomorrow, they will definitely find a strange miniature portal open on the hillside. This door will be very troublesome to be seen! There are the spies of Miss Queen in Westwind Town, and they are honest and upright spies. Robb can''t let the queen know about this door, otherwise he will surely get involved in the matter of sneaking into the Light Road. After serious consideration of this issue, Robb found a big rock next to him, punched a big groove in the rock, and turned it into a stone basin. He buckled the stone basin on the portal. Now, from From the outside, this is a big rock on the hillside. Only by opening the rock can you see a portal inside. He then slowly walked down the hillside. At this time, the reduction technique can be lifted, but it is not necessary. Just go to the church in a villain state and take a look. Maybe you can see something beautiful, such as Xuelu bathing, Lilian bathing, Xiaoyi bathing, and two A little bright nun taking a bath... Oops, I can''t think about it, I just let my mind go a bit when I think about it. A man with good morals would not go to peek at his sister to take a bath, it is too obscene. You can only think about this kind of thing in your head, and you won''t really implement it. He trot down and came down the hillside. When I walked around to the front yard of the church, I saw that my small hot spring pool was lively. Lilian, Xuelu, Xiao Yi, and two bright little nuns were all soaked in the hot spring pool. The small hot spring pool was only about three square meters in size. It''s almost the size of a 2m1.5m double bed in later generations. Five girls can sit inside with their knees on their knees. They even have a little space. However, this pool is open-air after all, and the girls have not been open to the extent that they are naked in the open. They are all wearing swimsuits. The swimsuits of Xiaoyi and the two bright nuns are very conservative, and they are skirt-like. And Xuelu and Lilian are conjoined. No one wears a bikini, that one is too exciting, women in this world really dare not wear it. But even if they are more conservatively dressed, the scene of the five girls bathing in the hot springs is also a rare CG, and there is really no chance to see it. Robb cursed secretly in his heart: The five girls are not kind, you don''t soak up when I''m here, and when I''m away, you''ll be able to soak up vigorously. And even the swimsuits are prepared in advance. I didn''t make these swimsuits. How long have you planned? I am embarrassed to take a peek while taking a bath, but Robb looks like he has no psychological pressure in the picture of bathing in a bathing suit in a hot spring. He cautiously leaned towards the hot spring, using the wells, stone tables, stone chairs, big trees, flowers and plants in the courtyard as a cover, and quietly touched the side of the hot spring pool. As soon as I got closer, I heard Xiao Yi say to the girls next to me: "Huh, I''m really exhausted these few days. I give lectures to the students from morning to night every day. There are five classes with 200 students in each class. It''s almost smoking." Xuelu laughed and said, "Who told you to be so stupid? What are the benefits of teaching this class?" "People can''t always think of doing things for good." Xiaoyi said with a serious face: "Truth, goodness, and beauty are things that everyone must have. Without these, it is no different from animals." "Well, you guys are talking about this again, I don''t understand." Lilian interrupted the conversation between the magician and the nun, and pulled the topic back: "The master has been away for three days. I miss him so much. I dont know how far the road of light is. Has the master reached the road of light now?" Xiaoyi and Xuelu said almost at the same time: "It should have arrived..." Hearing that the other person said the same thing as themselves, the two couldn''t help but laugh together. It turned out that everyone was thinking about Robb. Thieves hate him when he is there and often take advantage of everyone, but when he is gone, the girls always think of him in their minds, wondering where he has been. Xuelu smiled and said, "In terms of time, he might have already lived in the dormitory of the Magic Academy now." Chapter 292： Not a mouse meow Lilian tilted her head: "Will the master live there until he has learned how to make magic props and come back?" Xuelu shook her head: "I don''t see it! Don''t forget that he rubs it is a portal scroll. According to his personality, once the residence on the road of light is determined, he will immediately set up the road of light. The portal of Westwind Town, and then ran back and forth on both sides. Maybe, he has already returned through the portal now, and is peeking at us soaking in the hot springs." As soon as this sentence was uttered, Xiao Yi and the two bright little nuns changed their faces at the same time. Although they are wearing skirt swimsuits, their arms and legs are still exposed. If they are seen by men, they will still be very shy. The three nuns immediately raised their heads like groundhogs on guard, looking left, right, left, and right, looking for a lazy priest lurking in the night. It''s a pity that they didn''t expect Robb to shrink as small as a cup, hiding behind a grass close to the hot spring pool and peeking. This kind of peeking is too fresh and refined, and it''s beyond their serious scope. Therefore, their eyes are all looking far away, looking at the back of the church house, behind the big tree...It is impossible to find Robb at all. After searching for a while, the three nuns retracted their gazes and whispered: "He seems to have not returned yet." Xuelu smiled and said, "Look at how nervous you are, you wear so much now, it doesn''t matter if you are seen by him." "We are not you!" The three nuns complained together: "We are nuns." Xuelule said: "What are you talking about? A woman who says that she is not a nun will not be shy. I will also be shy, okay? It''s just that there is no need to be so shy when facing the man she admires, Lilian , Are you right?" When Lilian was asked like this, her face flushed: "I... think... Sister Xuelu is right... If the master wants to see me take a bath in the hot spring, I don''t mind..." "If you really don''t mind, why don''t you soak when he is away?" The two bright little nuns stick out their tongues at Lilian: "You only dare to soak when he is away, which means you mind." When Lilian heard this, her face was a little sad: "I...I''m just a slave after all. I''m afraid that the master will think that I deliberately seduce him because I want to change from a slave to a mistress. This...this is very bad. It would be great if I were not a slave, then I...I...I would dare to do anything." When the other four women heard this, they fell silent together... Robb, who was eavesdropping next to him, couldn''t help but fell into contemplation. What should I do? Do you want to let Lilian be free and then marry her? Would it seem too deliberate in doing so? At that time, Lilian would probably not accept it. She would definitely want it. I gave her a free body to dispel her worries. With her personality, she would definitely refuse. I rubbed it. These women''s thinking is very troublesome. When Robb thought of this, he suddenly heard a woman''s voice: "Huh? What the **** is this?" This sound was not from the five girls in the hot spring pool, but from behind Robb. Robb heard it all at once, it was Catwoman''s Huahua''s voice. He looked back and saw the cat girl squatting in front of him, her face very close, staring at herself with a pair of cute big eyes, her mouth wide open, revealing two beautiful little tiger teeth. Robb: "..." Robb is now wearing makeup, not the usual little yellow hair, and this makeup is only known to Sofa and Baron Nolan. The other girls don''t know each other. In the eyes of Xiaoxiaohuahua, this is a strange, miniature villain who sneaked into the church secretly, peeking at the young ladies in the hot springs, and didn''t know what other bad things to do. Huahua yelled "meow": "Bad guy! Take it to death." She raised her right hand, and her fingers unexpectedly popped out long, sharp nails, and then "brushed" at Robb and scratched it. Robb didn''t dare to let her hit. Otherwise, when Miss jumped out, Kitty might guess that she was herself. She called Godfather to peek at the woman in the bath, it would be very bad, and her notoriety would spread far and wide. Therefore, in the face of attacks, he usually does not dodge and make people beat them, but this time he has to hide. She slid to the side, but Kitty missed a claw, and Robb jumped to the side. . But Catwoman''s agility was extraordinary. Just as Robb dodges one claw, her second claw follows closely, moving so fast, like an electric flash. It must be a middle claw to change a person. Fortunately, Robb''s agility is also full. Even if he is reduced by 20% by the reduction technique, he is still agile to a perverted level. He flashed lightly, and then hid the blossoming claw. Huahua: "Huh? What a nimble badass! I really don''t believe in this evil, let you taste the speed of a cat!" Her two claws come out together, the racially talented skill of the cat people-the cat without shadow chain claws! He swung his claws so fast that he couldn''t see clearly, and he grabbed dozens of claws at Robb in an instant. Robb: "I wipe it!" This is no way, dodge! Three circles left, three circles right, neck twisted, buttocks twisted, dodge back and forth in the cat''s claws, the legendary Lingbo''s microsteps, myriad moves, and the Matrix hides bullets, all become in front of Robb Pediatrics. The style of this moment cannot be written in words at all. Even if it is made into an animation, the speed of 24 frames per second can''t catch up with Robb''s dodge speed and Catwoman''s claw-out speed. Only a bunch of horizontal lines can be used in anime. Or a slash to indicate that it happened too fast, and nothing is clear. As a result, the five girls in the hot spring pool saw Huahua desperately waving her paws, and a small black shadow jumping between Huahuas claws... "What the hell? Is Huahua catching mice?" "What kind of mouse is so arrogant? Jumping around under Catwoman''s paws, he didn''t want to die." "The mouse is so flexible now." Lilian sighed: "There is such a mouse in the house that even Catwoman can''t catch it. What can I do?" Xuelu smiled and said, "Use the sticky mouse board, no matter how flexible the mouse is, it won''t run away if it sticks." "Well, it seems reasonable." "Or use rat poison." "Well, this one is also good." When the girls were talking about this, they heard Catwoman Huahua yelling: "It''s not a mouse, but a person! A very small person, wow, sisters come and help me." "What? A human?" Xuelu suddenly furious: "Which fool dare to come and watch my old lady soak in the hot springs? See if I can''t kill him." She lifted her hand: "God of flame...Fak, also recite a fart curse, give me the wind blade!" Xue Lu flicked her hand, and two instantaneous wind blades rushed towards Robb. Chapter 293： Very firm tone Robb just avoided Catwoman''s paws, and the two wind blades were in front of him, and Catwoman flashed back to avoid the wind blades from hitting her. Fortunately, Robb was also agile, his body flashed lightly, and he passed between the two wind blades without hitting! Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the two little bright nuns finished chanting the spell at the same time: "Holy Smite!" Two golden lights came head-on. Robb rolled on the ground, flashing past, and Catwoman''s paw came again behind him. Swipe and dodge a few tricks. At this moment, Robb suddenly heard Xiao Yi shout: "Half a yard of 10 yards, Holy Nova! I see how you hide!" A spherical golden light of golden light diffused with Xiao Yi as the center, and instantly covered everything within 10 yards of it. The girls were unharmed, and even got a bite of milk and scratched skin on their bodies. , Or wounds bitten and scratched by mosquitoes are all healed. But Robb was the target of the attack, and the golden light that diffused out of the spherical shape couldn''t dodge at all. then "resistance!" The golden light was scraped from Robb, but nothing happened... Robb: "..." It''s over, he knows it''s time to wear it. Sure enough, the expressions on the faces of the girls all became weird. There is only one person in this world who is hit by magic by the opponent, who has neither resistance nor countermeasures, no injuries, or even nothing. She brushed the ground and retracted the hand that had just stretched out the surface of the water to put the Holy Nova back into the water, only exposed her head to the surface of the water, and shouted, "God, that miniature is Godfather!" The two bright little nuns nearby also yelled "Hey", and at the same time they drew into the water. Lilian hesitated for a moment, shyly shrinking. Only Xuelu didnt shrink, but jumped out of the hot spring pool. At this moment, her perfect figure appeared in front of Robb all at once. She put on her tall and straight **** and slender thighs. A one-piece red swimsuit looks really hot and charming. She walked up to Robb, squatted down, her eyes widened, and looked at Robb with a helpless look: "Mr. Robert, what is your look?" Robb said with a guilty conscience: "The declining aristocratic look is what is needed for the road to light." Xue Lu said, "Is that the reason why you narrowed down to take a peek at our hot springs?" Robb: "..." Xuelu turned around and shouted to the other girls: "Sisters, how do you deal with this crazy guy?" Xiao Yi said with a cold face: "Beat him!" Xue Lu said: "But I can''t beat it." "I still want to beat him." The two bright little nuns each picked up a stone, looked at Robb''s front face and threw it over, Miss, Miss! Two rocks passed through Robb and rolled into the dust behind. Xue Lu said: "Look, it''s useless to beat him." Xiao Yi said: "Whether it is useful is one thing, but I have to show my attitude." After saying this, she reached into the nun''s dress by the hot spring pool, brushed out two firecrackers, aimed at Robb''s front face, and fired two "boom and boom" shots. A bullet passed through Robb, Miss, and hit the ground, splashing a trace of sparks. However, another bullet unexpectedly hit Robb''s face with a "poof", hitting it! It turns out that these two fire guns were made by Robb, and the rules of the game apply, especially the second one. It has a random enchantment with a hit rate of +20%. Moreover, this is not an increase of 20% before the attack is resolved. It is to add 20% after the attack is settled, that is to say, 1% of Xiaoyi''s hit rate must be settled first, and then 20% is added. This musket hit Robb with a hit rate of 21%, which is a rare artifact. When the shot hit Robb''s front face, Xiao Yi was shocked. She didn''t care that she was wearing a swimsuit. She jumped out of the water and hurriedly rushed towards Robb: "How are you? Are you injured?" Robb stretched out his hand, took the bullet from his face, and said, "It''s okay, it''s Hp-1. How much damage can you get as a nun playing with a musket?" Xiao Yi breathed a sigh of relief: "Huh, it''s okay." Robb smiled and said, "He was going to shout at me again, but when I hit him, I was worried again. Tsk, women are really troublesome." Xiao Yi: "The ghost knows you will be shot." "Knowing if you can''t hit or hitting it, what is that not a fake hit?" Robb smiled and said, "I''m telling you that fake hits are the most important..." He was about to start talking nonsense again, but Xiao Yi suddenly remembered that now he is standing in front of Robb wearing a swimsuit, aren''t all his legs seen now? She brushed the floor and threw herself back into the pool. This time she was embarrassed that her head came out of the water, holding her breath under the water. "Cut!" Robb and the unknown woman had no reason to say. He waved at Lilian and smiled: "Lilian, I''ve been away for the past few days. Is there anything going on here in Westwind Town?" "No!" Lilian replied immediately: "Only Her Majesty made two calls in the evening. I told her that you went to the Houshan Prison to inspect, and she hung up the phone. Nothing important." "Oh, good." Robb smiled: "From tomorrow, I will come back and sit for a long time every day. I can also come back to deal with Miss Queen''s phone calls in the evening. I only go there during class at the Magic Academy and when I go to bed at night. side." Lilian nodded and said that she understood. The girls were secretly happy when he heard him say that. He still needs to be in the church in Westwind Town to feel at ease. Robb told the girls how to deal with things when they were away, and then pointed to the dark church next door: "They are all Queen''s people over there, don''t let them know about my affairs." After speaking, he turned his head. Come over to the little cat girl and said, "Especially you, don''t tell me." Huahua shook her head and said: "I am a faithful believer of the Dark Vatican, I can''t deceive the Master!" "Ten fish!" Robb said. "No, I am a faithful believer in the Dark Vatican..." "Twenty fish!" "No, I am..." "Fifty fish!" "Deal meow." The iron-boned cat woman is no match for fifty fish. Robb shook his head and said: "Money supremacy has corrupted even the cats of the Dark Vatican. Oh, this evil Westwind Town." "Who is this to blame?" The girls despised him together: "Westwind Town was created by you yourself." "So I''m not doing a moral class?" Robb said to the little Yi in the potential water: "You have to work hard. It is very important to spread the thoughts of truth, goodness, and beauty. " The water is not soundproof. Xiao Yi can hear clearly from the bottom of the water. She replied earnestly: "Guru Guru!" The tone is extremely firm! Chapter 294： He went out and hi Robb made a few more magical scrolls of "shrinking" and gave them to Lilian, telling her that if there is an emergency in Westwind and she needs to come back immediately, she will send a girl to the church to shrink it and cross the hillside. Go up to the portal covered by the big rock and go to the Magic Academy to find yourself. Then, everything here was arranged to live together, and Robb went through the portal again and returned to the Path of Light. As soon as he got through the door, he saw Sofazheng''s eyes widened and staring at the portal in a daze. Robb''s radiant eyes frightened Robb: "What the hell?" When Sofa woke up, he quickly focused his eyes: "Are you back?" "Come back! There is no problem in Westwind Town." Robb smiled and said, "Did anyone come to me when I went back?" Sofa said: "Kant knocked on the door just now and said that he wanted you to go and drink with the rich second generation. I followed your instructions, first smiled mysteriously, and then said that you went out, and he asked me how to do it. , I just smiled and didn''t speak, he showed a sudden realization, and said, "I understand, I won''t ask." Then he left with a smile." Robb smiled and said, "That''s good." Sofa''s face showed a confused look: "I feel very strange, what exactly does he understand? I, the person who spreads the word, didn''t understand, why did he understand? You said hi, what is it? Hi Fa? I thought it would be difficult to make up a panic about where you have been. After all, its the first time you have come to the Path of Light. Here you are unfamiliar with the place and have no friends, and its easy to be exposed at night. Identity, I really didnt expect that such a simple and illogical reason would be able to deceive Kante out of nowhere!" Robbile said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t need to understand. In short, if you want to fool a man, it''s best to use this trick. Hahahaha, well, it''s not early, go to sleep." "Sleep...Sleep..." Sofa froze. He looked at the two beds in the same room with an uncomfortable expression. "Don''t worry, I''m very heavy when I sleep, and I won''t see your shame." Robb smiled and washed his face, brushed his teeth, went through the portal to the church to take a bath, and then returned to lie down on the bed. Sofa couldnt go back to the church. She didnt simply wash her face and brush her teeth until Robb closed his eyes and went to bed. Prior to sleeping. She changed into her dressing gown carefully and quickly, and then she lay down on the bed, afraid that she would kick the quilt away when she turned over, cover the quilt to death, and wrap herself like a caterpillar, confirming that she would not With her body exposed, she finally dared to sleep with her eyes closed. Maybe it''s this way from Westwind Town to the Bright Road. On the road, he has to act as a maid and take care of his master. Sofa has been sleeping well, but today he finally got a bed and fell asleep. When Robb saw that she had just fallen asleep, he turned over, and a piece of black jade-like arm came out of the bed and was exposed outside the bed. "Tsk! What a ghost woman, I just covered it so hard, and it turned out in a blink of an eye. Fortunately, I don''t have any interest in seeing this level of body." Robb shook his head, go to sleep. When Robb got up the next day, he found that the quilt on Sofa''s body had been completely kicked off, and even the nightdress was turned upside down by her. She kept pushing up close to the base of the thigh, and both long legs were exposed. It''s outside, and the shoulders are also crooked out of the round neck of the nightdress... It turns out that this girl sleeps very badly! Next, there are boring days. The School of Magic is still a few days away. The last few days have been the days when the noble children were enrolled in the report. There are more and more students in the school, but there is nothing serious about it. The dudes gather together every day to drink and chat. And every time they came to find Robb, Sofa would smile at them mysteriously: "Master went out and hi." This sentence is indeed omnipotent, no matter who comes to Robb, he will smile knowingly when he hears this sentence, then turn and leave without asking questions, which makes Sofa very surprised. Of course, Robb''s real body returned to Westwind Town and continued to be his lazy priest. Gu Gu and Ji Ji soon came to Westwind Town and bought a large number of iron weapons and armors made by Robb, and the miners in Westwind Town have now discovered that their own small hand-made production method is far inferior to Robbs. They can only earn a small amount of money by digging for a month by themselves. It is better to join Robbs company and receive Robbs salary and earn more. The wild mine nearby. The ancestral mine soon disappeared. The workers all joined Robbs company. Mining and smelting, smelting, and smelting. In a blink of an eye, the mining company added hundreds of miners, and the output greatly increased. . Robb will go back to Westwind Town several times every day, play a simulated city for a while, call Miss Queen in the evening, and then go back to the School of Magic to deal with the communication and exchanges of the rich second generation, waiting for the start of school time. . Time passed day by day. At the beginning of April, the Royal Academy of Magic finally started to officially start classes. Early that day, Robb was awake by Sofa vigorously. This girl only slept too badly on the first day and Robb saw her sleeping face. Later, she never got up later than Robb, because she also knew that her sleeping phase was worse than her. She kicked the quilt when she fell asleep. The nightdress is also messed up, all kinds of nudes, all kinds of exposed. In order to protect her innocence, she had to go to bed later than Robb every day and get up earlier than him, relying on the time he spent returning to Xifeng Town to play in the simulated city to make up for the sleepiness. There was no other way. Its the same today. When Robb was still asleep, Sofa got up, dressed neatly, and shook Robbs shoulder vigorously: "Wake up, wake up, today is the school opening ceremony. Days." "Huh? Has school finally started?" Robb''s sleepiness swept away all at once, exclaiming, "Finally I can learn a new profession, hahahaha." He hurriedly jumped out of the bed, took off his tube nightdress, and wore only a flat-footed chubby to find his white-washed aristocratic dress. He is not ashamed or embarrassed. Sofa was not used to it at first, but he has become used to it in the past few days, and he will no longer exclaim gangsters just because he is only wearing a pair of fats. Instead, he performed the duties of a maid and ran with him with a pair of pants: "I found the pants. Here, you can wear them first and then look for clothes..." The two were busy for a while before Robb put on his clothes and finished washing. Sofa put on his makeup again and repaired his face to make sure that he was safe. Then he said: "There are still 30 minutes. The academy playground will be assembled. Go ahead." Chapter 295： Freshman Representative Robert Thirty minutes later, Robb saw the scariest scene in his life, none of them! Hundreds of aristocratic dudes, all dressed in silk stockings, stood neatly in a large square on the college playground. The forest of black silky legs and white silky legs, terrifying legs. , With a pair of bloomers on it, densely packed, a large area, looking at it, how terrifying. Crazy! Go crazy! "vomit!" Robb stood by the playground and vomited up the breakfast he had just eaten. A figure in black armor appeared next to him. It was the commander of the Black Earth Knights, Archduke Madeleine. The young duke didnt know why she came to the Academy of Magic, and she also appeared at Robb. Behind: "What''s wrong with you?" Robb clutched his forehead and said, "It''s okay, but there are too many people, I''m a little dizzy. Huh? Why did you come to the college?" "I''m patrolling!" Madeleine seemed to say casually: "In order to investigate the serial assassinations, I patrolled the city. I happened to patrol at the Magic Academy today, so I came in to see the opening ceremony." "Strange patrol route." Robb pointed to the hundreds of people in the playground: "No matter how stupid the killer is, he won''t appear in a place with so many people." Madeleine''s face remained unchanged: "This is not necessarily true." At this time, the students next to him began to talk: "What did that person throw up there?" "I heard it was dizzy!" "There is such a thing?" "It''s not surprising. When I first saw the army led by my father standing in front of me, I felt dizzy for a while. Thousands of people, all wearing the same clothes, stood in front of you. I was really dizzy. ." "He looks a little shabby, what''s the reason?" "Hush! Don''t look at him dressed like this, but he is the orphan of the Smith family. The Archduke Madeleine has already said to take care of him, and Her Majesty the Queen personally waived his tuition. This person looks poor but can''t afford it. Don''t Go and bully him, he will be killed." "Yeah, didn''t you see? Madeleine seemed to come here specifically to come to school." Robbs ears were pointed, and he immediately heard the conversation of these guys, thinking: Thats it! The pretending to be forced to face the plot written in the novel cannot be activated. No one is here to bully me, and the duke is inexplicably covering me. How can I be beaten in the face? What kind of academy is this him? Do not play cards according to the routine. Forget it, there is no reason to talk to these men who wear silk stockings. I look at the girls and change my mood. Robb cast his eyes on the square formed by the girls. There are not many girls in the Magic Academy, there are less than a hundred people, far fewer than boys. The ladies from the noble family are all dressed in long robes, the kind of womens robes that are common in the game world of swords and magic. Some girls robes are opened, and you can see a beautiful leg exposed inside, but, It''s all bare legs, and no one wears stockings. It can be seen from here that the popular wind direction of Guangming Road and Xifeng Town is still a bit different. In Westwind Town, men rarely wear silk stockings, because men who wear silk stockings will be ugly by Godfather, and Godfather is the weather vane of Westwind Town. When he says ugly, everyone feels ugly, which makes the rich men in Westwind Town. I don''t like to wear stockings. In the same way, Godfather always praises women for looking good in silk stockings, so women with a little money in Westwind will buy one to wear and learn from Lilian''s style, which is said to be Godfather''s favorite style. However, Robb''s influence on this Bright Road is not enough, or in other words, he has no influence at all. Here men are the main force in wearing silk stockings, but women do not wear them. Robb couldn''t see the young lady with black silky legs, but he could only see the man with black silky thighs. The heart of the crit couldn''t be soothed, so he snorted and squatted in a circle in the corner of the playground. At this time the school opening ceremony officially began. An old man stepped onto the podium. It is estimated that he was the dean of the Magic Academy. He looked like a respected and respected wizard. He talked a lot of nonsense on the podium, roughly speaking about the long tradition of the Royal Academy of Magic. The students of the Royal Academy of Magic should serve the country and be loyal to Her Majesty the Queen. All of this is just rubbish. After finishing the rubbish, he said loudly: "Now that I have finished speaking, I have asked a student representative to come on stage and say a few words. Well, this student representative is the orphan of the Smith family from the famous Gran Kingdom, Robert Smith. Applause everyone. welcome." There was clap of applause, and a large group of people turned their heads to look at Robb at the same time. Robb looked dumbfounded: "What the hell?" Madeleine whispered: "The dean has called your name and asked you to speak on stage, so you can just go up and say something." Robb said: "Why me?" Madeleine whispered: "The dean is a good friend of your grandfather, take this opportunity to perform well." Robb: "..." This makes no sense. Robb knew that he had been "opened a small stove". He obviously didn''t need such a small stove. Why did he have to shake his head? So troublesome, I want to be lazy! However, his current status does not allow him to act rashly without giving others face. Do you want to secretly learn how to make magic props? That''s all, that''s all, just go up and talk about it. He walked onto the stage with a depressed look. When he passed by the old dean, the old man burst into tears. He didn''t know where he had such a rich affection. He hugged Robb and said: "My child, you Im suffering. If I knew earlier that John had a grandson living in this world, I would have looked for you a long time ago." Robb: "..." Damn it, the fake identity that Sofa made up for me is a bit too much, why is it so awesome? I just want to learn to make magic props in a low-key way. The old man said solemnly: "My child, you can talk to your classmates first. You can talk about anything you want. Tell me about your mentality, your future goals, your spirit of struggle, or what do you think What kind of mental outlook a student should have." Are ghosts interested in talking about this? I just came to learn professional skills by stealth. Robb was lacking in interest. He took a magic prop for amplifying from the old man''s hand. Dao cleared his throat first, faced the students under the stands, his eyes swept over them one by one, and then... "vomit!" Threw up again! The black silk hairy leg forest is really scary. After finally vomiting and vomiting, Robb turned his face to the audience, but his eyes were looking at the sky. He didn''t see and was upset. There was a word in his heart that he really didn''t vomit. Well, the old dean didn''t want me to tell me my future goals, right? OK! Tell you about it. He sank his face, his face serious, and picked up the magic amplifier prop. Chapter 296： Stockings should be worn by girls Robbs determined appearance made the old dean next to him and the Archduke Madeleine watching from the audience secretly happy: The orphan of the Smith family still looks pretty good, although his clothes are washed white. He looks very poor and miserable, but he looks very steady and steady, and he is not humble or humble towards anyone. Of course, the two of them had heard the news from Gugu and Jiji. They knew that Robb still had a "good" wind magic, which seemed to have well inherited the blood of the Smith family. The old dean and Madeleine are both close to the Smith family. They both sincerely hope to see the Smith family regain their reputation. Seeing Robb now seems to be very good. They all have full expectations. I believe he must To make a great speech, start with this declaration and restore the reputation of the Smith family. At this moment, Robb confronted the magic amplifier props and said in a serious manner: "Since the dean asked me to be the student representative and asked me to say whatever I want, then I will say it boldly. I want to say it most. What I did was to change the ethos of the Magic Academy, to make all boys take off their stockings, and all girls to put on stockings. You guys wait and see for me!" Old Dean: "Puff!" Madeleine: "Puff!" Everyone in the audience: "Puff!" For a while, no one spoke in the entire playground, only the sound of tea spraying. The old dean couldn''t help shook his head, his expression disappointed. It took a while before I heard Madeleine angrily say: "What do you want to do? As the orphan of the Smith family, you bear the burden of rejuvenating the family. You dont have to be higher, greater. Goal?" It''s my **** to reinvigorate the Smith family. Robb wanted to say that, but it was not allowed by human design. Forget it, can you fool people? I have ten thousand soul chicken soups that can make you speechless. Now this woman''s disappointment with me has reached its peak, but after a quarter of Zhuxiang''s time, she will once again feel that I am a promising young man. Robb started talking nonsense seriously: "Ah! Don''t get me wrong! My goal is also for a good school. This is what I think. The main task of students is to learn. Everything except learning is not important. Especially Painting makeup and dressing is not something that students who are serious and hardworking should do. Silk stockings are a luxury item. Everyone wears silk stockings and compares appearances. Where can we still learn? Moral, educated, and disciplined four newcomers cannot promote the atmosphere of arrogance and luxury, so I suggest that boys dont wear them." "Oh, oh, that''s how it is!" The old dean was overjoyed: "Well said! The word Siyou Newcomer sounds very good, I decided to use the word Siyou Newcomer as the motto of the Royal Academy of Magic in the future. , Let all students work hard in this direction." The old dean set the tone, the teachers immediately clapped, and the students clapped clapping together. The Grand Duke of Madeleine in the audience was also staying. Just now I thought this guy had a weird look, like a second-hand, but I didn''t expect that he was such a thoughtful person! Wait a minute! What''s wrong. The Grand Duke of Madeleine suddenly grasped the point and said: "Why do you only advise boys not to wear stockings, but ask girls to wear stockings? If it is to change the atmosphere and let students study seriously, then boys and girls should be treated equally?" "Yes, treat them equally." Robb suddenly put on a pitiful face and said: "Grand Duke Madeleine, you are right. I proposed that the purpose of girls wearing silk stockings is to make boys and girls truly equal. Ahem. I think everyone here is reasonable people. I must admit that the status of women is not equal to the status of men. Gender discrimination does exist, just like high-end luxury goods like silk stockings. Only men use it, but women dont use it. Why? Isnt this the woman being bullied? They dont get equal status!" Robb said with a sad look: "I want to show that by making women wear stockings, in our Royal Academy of Magic, girls are as important as boys. They can enjoy the stockings that only men are qualified to wear. They have this right." The last sentence, "They have this right" said loudly, as if a few cast iron words fell on the ground, smashing out a clank echo, stirring in the hearts of all the girls. A beautiful blonde girl jumped up first: "Robert is right! We want the same rights as men." Another girl also jumped up: "Yes, we have to put on silk stockings, so why should we only wear them for boys." Although the number of girls is small, they all boiled instantly. All the girls couldn''t help but cried out: "Silk stockings! We also want stockings." The Archduke Madeleine was in Sparta on the spot, and the dissatisfaction with Robb just now was all over the clouds. Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that the fourth uncle''s son is already so good. The old dean stood up and said loudly: "Okay! I announce that things are set. Starting tomorrow, boys are not allowed to wear stockings to school, girls are free." "Oh! Also!" The girls all cheered. But the boys all looked at Robb with bitter eyes. If Robb hadn''t been backed by the old dean and the grand duke, a few people would have to jump out and argue with him now. Many boys thought to themselves: You are a poor man, you can''t afford to wear silk stockings yourself, so we can''t wear them because you come here. Wait, look back and want you to look good. Robb smiled and bowed down to everyone in the audience. The girls blew kisses to him: "Long live Robert." The boys secretly put a **** at him: Go to hell! However, the wealthy second-generation group from Westwind did not have this problem. A group of people headed by Conte and George waved at Robb together and laughed: "Brother Robert, good job." Robb saw all the living beings in the audience in his eyes, and he was secretly happy: Sure enough, only people from Xifeng Town can understand the correct usage of stockings. The other rich second generations have insufficient pattern and insufficient. In short, the opening ceremony ended happily. The old dean took back the magic props for amplification, arranged follow-up matters loudly, and let the students report to their own subjects. Starting tomorrow, the school will officially start. Then, the teachers of each subject got out. In fact, there are not many subjects, fire, air, water, and soil, four major schools of magic, plus an alchemy, a magic prop making specialist, only six classes. The teacher of air magic is also a wind magician and an old part of the Smith family. He was very optimistic about Robb, but he didnt expect Robb to go to the magic prop making specialist to report and ask the teacher It''s a pity. Chapter 297： Im so disappointed in him The classes are well divided, and the classrooms are determined. Robb turned around and was about to go back to the dormitory, but saw Kangte running over with a group of dudes from Westwind Town, smiling around Robb: "Brother Robert, its time for dinner soon. Were going for a stroll together. A meal?" Robb also wants to go back to Westwind Town to deal with the simulation city. How can he have time to play with them, he smiled and shook his head and said: "I''m not going, you guys have fun." A mysterious smile appeared on Conte''s face: "Are you going to go out again?" "Yes, I''m going to hi." Robb smiled and said, "It''s so hilarious." Conte patted him on the shoulder and said, "Brother Robert, that''s why you are not kind. If you have good things, you have to share it with your brothers. Change tomorrow, and I''ll take your brothers." There is no way to refuse this request, and it is really a bit bad buddy to refuse. Robb had no choice but to laugh and said, "Okay, then I will take you there next time. Today, you will have a good dinner with everyone. When you look back, when the black wind is high, I will take you there." Conte smiled and said, "Hey hey! Okay, it''s a deal." Robb thought to himself: This is troublesome. It seems that I have to go to the dark streets and alleys on the street tonight to find the location of the Fengyue place. Next time I will throw Conte in, or it will take him over time. Will doubt. After throwing away Conte and his party, Robb returned to his dormitory as quickly as possible, and said to Solfa: "I''m going back to Westwind Town first, and I''ll deal with it the same way." Sofa nodded: "Okay!" She watched Robb shrink herself and jumped into the drawer. She was in a daze. Suddenly heard a knock on the door. Sofa hurriedly closed the drawer, walked to the door, opened the door and saw that he was standing outside the door. It is the Grand Duke of Madeleine. That black armor looks quite a solemn temperament, but her expression now looks quite soft, she doesn''t look like an arrogant black knight at all, but like a visitor to the old neighbor Girl. There was also a sugar jar in his left arm with many sugar cubes in it, which seemed to have come to give Robb something. "Excuse me, is Mr. Robert here?" Of course not, just got through the portal and went back to Westwind Town. Sofa had to follow Robb''s orders, with a mysterious smile on his face: "The master is not here, he went out and hi." Madeleine: "..." She immediately felt that there was a MMP I dont know when to say it inappropriately. During the day, she was still boasting that this man seemed to be very good. He had the hope of revitalizing the Smith family. She wanted to come and chat with him about the old things of the two families that year. Tang, help him improve his living standards. Didn''t expect this guy to go out when he turned around? FAK! Go out, don''t you even do a little cover up? At least when you see female visitors, you have to change your opinion, tell a lie and tell you to go out and do something else. How can anyone bluntly go out and say hi to female visitors? Excessive! Madeleine angrily said: "He really went out and hi?" Sofa smiled and didn''t answer. "Why... it''s unreasonable." Madeleine punched the wall next to her, and the iron glove slammed against the wall. The black magic was permeated, and the wall was suddenly blasted into a big pit. She turned and left: "When your master comes back, you tell him that I am really disappointed in him." After walking a few steps, he turned around and stuffed the sugar can into Sofa''s hand: "Although I am so disappointed in him, he is the fourth uncle''s child after all. Give him these candies." After speaking, he turned and left again. Sofa looked down at the sugar jar in his hand, and then at Madeleine''s fading back, thinking to himself: It''s strange, what does it mean to go out and hi? Why does Conte understand, George understand, and Madeleine understand, they all understand, but I don''t understand it at all? Moreover, why is this woman so disappointed? Is it a bad thing to go out? At this time, Robb had just washed off the disguise of his face in the church in Westwind Town, soaked his hair in a strange kind of water that Sofa gave, and immediately recovered his original little golden retriever appearance and collapsed. I am familiar with the stone chair. Xuelu sat on the opposite side of the stone table and had dinner with him. The beautiful red-haired female mage ate while muttering: "Hey, I warm up your stove every day. It''s so troublesome, so I can''t go out and take risks." Robb said: "I know your grievances, but you can rest assured that tomorrow I will start to learn how to make magic props. After I learn it, I will make a large magic container filled with flame magic power. Make a switch to release flames at any time. When the smelting furnace is heated, you will be liberated." "Oh, oh?" Xuelu couldn''t laugh or cry: "You are the only one in this world who can use the magic container like this. You see, the large magic container of the desert king is used to charge Thor''s Roar, but you Used to burn the stove." Robb smiled and said: "There are many technologies that have been developed for the sake of war, but in the end, a large part of them will enter the civilian field so that they can truly exert their full power." When the two of them were talking about this, they suddenly saw someone visiting at the door of the church, who looked personable, and it was Baron Noren. Robb waved to him and smiled: "Mr. Baron came just right, let''s have dinner together. Lillian, quickly add a tableware to Mr. Baron." Baron Noren was also not welcome, sitting at the table with a calm smile on his face, but Robb knew that although his face was calm, his mentality was definitely not calm, because Robb could guess the reason for his coming. A few days ago, he and the rich second generations arrived at Guangming Road and saw a large area of ??farmland outside the city where sugar beets were grown. With the sugar beet production of Guangming Road, once sugar production began, the sugar from the auxiliary sky cover was about to come out. , The business of Baron Nolan''s sugar factory will be affected. Robb didn''t wait for Nolan to speak, and said first: "Come and ask me about the competitiveness of sugar factories?" Baron Nolen''s calmness disappeared immediately, and he said awkwardly: "It turns out that Godfather knows everything." Robb smiled and said, "The beet fields that I saw with your nephew Conte, he can think of it, can''t I think of it?" Baron Nolen smiled awkwardly. Robb said, "Ms. Queen is really clever. She is next to me by the dark church. She can steal all kinds of lessons at close range and directly copy my Westwind Town''s industry without a blushing heartbeat at all. It''s just that I am a NPC. Do not mind her stealing lessons." In fact, magnanimity is just Robb''s own words of exaltation. He is very clear that certain low-end technologies are useless to hide. Even if others don''t secretly learn, they can rely on their own research and can get it out in a blink of an eye. He turned his head to Baron Nolan and said, "There is only one way to improve the competitiveness of your sugar production! That is innovation! And technical secrecy." Chapter 298： Lets make a bet "I understand the confidentiality of technology, but innovation is something..." Baron Nolan said modestly: "The ability to innovate underneath is not enough... I really don''t understand how sugar can be used to innovate." Robbile said: "Well, I will give you a small demonstration, and then you will find a way to go." With a wave of his hand, a few lumps of sugar, milk, and butter appeared in front of him. Let Lilian take a pot, put the sugar, milk, and butter into the pot, release a flame magic, and cook it while stirring! After a while, when the contents of the pot became sticky, Robb put it still next to him, and said with a smile: "Eat, wait!" Baron Nolan looked dumbfounded, but Robb couldn''t ask if he didn''t say anything, so he had to follow Robb for a meal. After the meal was finished, what had been cooked just now had condensed into a milky white, strange coagulum. Robb used a knife to cut out a small piece of the solidified object, as big as a knuckle, and handed it to Baron Nolan, "Try it." Baron Nolan put it in his mouth, and the expression on his face immediately became serious: "It''s delicious! What is this called?" Robb smiled and said: "This is called toffee! Look, I added sugar to the milk and made this kind of thing. Think about it again. In this way, all the ingredients you can find are used for blending. Find a good ratio and formula to combine with sugar. Then, how many possibilities can you make?" He continued: "Miss Queens beets are still months away from harvesting. Before her first batch of sugar is produced, you still have a lot of time. Take advantage of this time to sell all the sugar in your hand. At the same time, we are studying new ways to play sugar. When Miss Queen starts selling sugar, you have given up the low-end basic industry of sugar making and are moving towards a higher-end processing industry. Then, the sugar made by Miss Queen is not just right. You posed a threat and turned into a wage earner who provided you with raw materials, understand?" Baron Nolen was lost in thought. After a while, he seemed to understand something: "Godfather, what do you mean is, let me study new things and keep my new technology secret, so that others will always be Can chase behind my **** so that I can be invincible, right?" "Haha! The brain turns fast, it is convenient to talk to you." Robb smiled and said, "You can play with all these toffees that have been made." Nolen quickly picked up the toffee, and while savoring the taste of toffee, he walked back to his home. After a few steps, he finally figured out what, and his steps suddenly became lighter. Robb smiled and watched Baron Nolen, and when he turned his head, he saw the crystal ball on the table lit up. He immediately connected the phone, and saw Her Majestys dignified and graceful face appeared in the crystal ball. This ghost woman, under any circumstances, would show such solemnity the moment she just got on the phone. , The appearance of sacred and inviolable. "Miss Queen, what can I do today?" Robb greeted with a grin. The queen''s face remained unchanged: "I will tell you a joke." Robb said, "Your expression doesn''t seem to be a joke." The queen said: "Your stockings are going to be unsalable soon." "Oh? Why?" Robbkey said: "Why do you say that?" A triumphant smile flashed across the queen''s face: "In my Royal Academy of Magic, an interesting young man came out. He took the lead in criticizing the arrogant and prosperous lifestyle, and suggested that all noble children should not wear stockings. This caused a lot of trouble. In response, some ministers now proposed that the young people are already working hard, and the older generation should not lose to the young. He suggested that all officials in the government should abandon such flashy things as silk stockings and wear pants down to earth. Although trousers are not as beautiful as stockings, they are warmer, more convenient, and more practical. Many ministers have begun to follow suit. This will soon become a trend. Men will abandon stockings and only a few women will wear them." Having said that, the queen was a little happy: "Your stockings! Sell it! No! Drop it!" She finished this sentence word by word, as if Robb would be very happy after eating it. Robbile said: "So what? Believe it or not, it won''t be long before the stockings will sell better than before?" The queen smiled: "It''s useless to comfort yourself, your stockings factory, yes! Closed! Closed!" "Thank you for making a special call to tell me this." Robb smiled and said, "Should we make a bet? If my stockings factory really closes down, I will promise you a request, as long as it doesn''t violate it. My consciences request, you can mention it, including but not limited to sending you Westwind Town, killing Mundra, regaining East Grand, unifying the Grand Kingdom... Well, even helping you kill the desert kingdom and the kingdom of knight promise Horses are fine." Upon hearing this, the queen''s eyes lit up. She originally wanted to make a phone call today to laugh at Robb, and by the way complete the daily task of "talking with netizens", she planned to hang up after the taunting, but she didn''t expect Robb to suddenly make such a bet. This bet is too great for Her Majesty, and her ambition is not big enough to kill the desert kingdom and the kingdom of knights Norma, but kill Mondela, regain East Grand, and unify the Grand Kingdom. But it was her childhood ambition. If Robb was really willing to help her complete it, she had no reason to refuse. However, the queen is not an innocent girl with intellectual disabilities. She understands that huge gains are often accompanied by huge risks. Robb dares to make such a bet, which means that he will put forward a terrible condition. This condition may not be possible. Affordable. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and tried her best to keep a calm face: "Otherwise?" Robb smiled sinisterly: "On the contrary, if my stockings factory does not close down and the sales of stockings increase instead, then you have to promise me one condition." "What are the conditions?" The queen said indifferently: "You are also a dominion lord at any rate. You have a lofty status in the hearts of the townspeople in Westwind. They should be regarded as a gentleman with status and status. Shameless condition, right?" Robb smiled and said: "I haven''t mentioned the conditions yet, so you will run me with a mess of words, hold me high, and give me a gentleman label, so I am embarrassed to overstate the conditions. , What ghost woman?" The queen smiles! Robb hummed: "No matter, I don''t ask too much. If you lose, wear black stockings and white stockings to show me each time, so let''s gamble, how about?" Chapter 299： The benchmark of spiritual civilization As soon as Robb said this condition, the queen almost jumped up on the spot and called for a deal. However, after years of negotiating and trading with others, she has developed a strong psychological quality, and will not easily get angry. Even if she has already taken a big advantage, she will try to take up a little bit more, so she smiles faintly: "If you bet like this, you are taking too much advantage. I am the queen of a dignified country and the first beauty of the Gran Kingdom. How many people want to see my legs? If you just put it out as a bet, don''t you think your request is too high. Excessive?" Robb smiled: "You still have to bargain? Believe it or not, I changed the condition to you lose and dance a naked dance! Under the great temptation of regaining Donggran, you might bite the bullet and agree." The queen made a sound in her heart, seriously considered this question, and asked herself, although this request is very excessive, it makes people want to slap a bone spear on his front face, but if she can''t beat Mondela for a long time, she will regain the country. Sincerely, it is really possible to agree to him as soon as his head is hot. She held back her anger, and didn''t know whether she was angry at Robb''s excessiveness or her own inconsistency, and said solemnly: "Well, just follow the previous conditions. If you lose, agree. I have one condition. If I lose, I will show you both black and white stockings." Robb smiled and said: "Yes, you have to add a rule. You can guide public opinion, but you can''t use administrative means to interfere with the sale of stockings. For example, you can''t give an order to prevent everyone from buying stockings." This cunning man, I just thought of this method. The queen cursed in her heart, but her face was expressionless: "I''m not so petty, and I won''t use such inferior means to win. Let''s decide the victory and defeat honestly." When the two said that, there was basically nothing to say, and Her Majesty the Queen hung up the phone. It was time for Robb to return to the Path of Light. He shrank himself, passed through the portal on the hillside, and returned to the dormitory of the Magic Academy. It was getting late at this time, and Sofa had already changed into her nightdress, but she couldnt sleep yet. She had to wait for Robb to fall asleep before she dared to go to bed. What did I see. Robb came through the portal, immediately returned to his normal size, and smiled at Sofa: "If you help me with my makeup, I have to go out again." "Huh?" Sofaqi said: "What do you want to go out to do in the middle of the night?" Robb smiled and said: "Kant told me to bring him next time I go out. I can only agree to it because of the character design. Therefore, I must go out and get familiar with the streets and alleys of the Bright Road and find a good one. A place that can be hilarious, so I can throw Conte in next time, so as not to wear it." Sofa let out an "Oh", picked up the dissolving medicine, smeared it on Robb''s face, wiped it off, and couldn''t help asking: "What does it mean to go out and hi?" Robb spread his hands: "It''s said that women don''t need to know, so just keep ignoring it." "Oh!" Sofa bit his lower lip and said, "But, I think Archduke Madeleine knows that she is also a woman, why can she know but I can''t?" "Huh?" Robach said: "How do you know Madeleine knows?" Sofa said: "Just as you returned to Westwind Town, Madeleine came to you and gave you a can of sugar, but if you are not there, I will follow your instructions, pretending to be a mysterious smile, and telling you to go out. Hi there." Robb: "I wipe it!" Sofa said: "After she listened, she said immediately that she was disappointed with you. I saw her expression, and it was obvious that I knew what to call out." Robb covered his face. This he is cheating, very cheating, so he can fly. He understood that in Madeleine''s mind, he had become the scumbag among the scumbags, an authentic dude with no future. But forget it, Madeleine is not her own sisters, and has nothing to do with herself. It doesnt matter if she despises her, if she is despised by Lilian, Xuelu, Xiaoyi, and two bright nuns. Robb will quickly find a way to explain clearly, but Madeleine is okay. Is it necessary to care about the image in the heart of a woman who has nothing to do with herself? Waiting for Sofa to repaint himself to look like a declining nobleman, Robb stood up: "I went out to explore the map, you continue to stay here to help me cover up." "Do you still say you go out when you meet?" Sofa asked. "Yes!" Robb had a thick-skinned face, not afraid to despise, and hummed: "If Madeleine comes to ask again, you can tell her again that I''m going out. It''s good to let her be completely disappointed in me, so as to save her always To take care of me for the sake of nostalgia, it restricts my actions." Sofa nodded and said, "I understand." This time Robb didn''t need any reduction techniques, he walked out of the student dormitory swaggeringly, and when he met other students on the road, he waved his hand, smiled, nodded, and walked out of the school triumphantly. Not long after he left, Sofa heard the knock on the door again and opened the door to take a look. It turned out that Her Majesty the Queen of Sigram and a group of guards beside her were standing outside, and there was a giant outside the window. The incomparable Skeleton Dragon stared here with its empty eye sockets without eyeballs. Sofa was shocked. Fortunately, seeing the opportunity quickly, he hung his head and knelt on one knee: "Your Majesty the Queen." Her Majesty did not speak, a guard stood up next to her, and said on her behalf: "Is Robert Smith here? Your Majesty wants to discuss with him four spiritual issues, and wants him to stand up and take the lead in promoting the culture of diligence and thrift, eliminating arrogance and luxury. , To persuade the nobles to stop wearing silk stockings and to be a benchmark of spiritual civilization." Sofa smiled mysteriously: "Master went out and hi." Queen:"" Guards: "..." The anger on Her Majesty''s face flashed away, and she turned and said, "Go back to the palace." The guards didnt know what to say for a while, so they looked at each other and chased after the queen. Being bold is the only thing I have seen in my life, one word, take it!" Sofa looked dumbfounded: Why? Why does everyone know what "go out and hi" means, but I don''t understand it alone? Why is this? Robb just walked out of the gate of the Magic Academy at this time, and walked towards the busiest and busiest city on the Bright Road. The night was already deep. At this time, Xifeng Town had already fallen asleep. Only the lazy priest would play in the hot spring pool and would not go to sleep. However, a big city is a big city. An area in the center of Guangming Road is still lit, and the night life has just begun. Chapter 300： Assassin Robb crosses the block, most of the shops are closed, but there are still many shops open, such as "The Wayward Shark Bar", "Fire Gun and Rose Inn", "Old Jack''s Broken Boots and Sundries Assistant" and many more. He doesnt know enough about the world, and he doesnt know if there will be a shop like that in this world of swords and magic that can be used to fool Conte, but one thing is certain, even if there is no shop of that kind, at least there will be The street girl, the street girl is an existence that crosses east and west, across the world, across races, and across dimensions. You may not find it in Xifeng Town, but you must have it in a big city with hundreds of thousands of people like Guangming Road! Just find a few street girls, give them money, let them say that they often come to play, and then throw Conte to them, this thing can be fooled. He deliberately swept his eyes to the corners and alleys, looking for the street girls. Sure enough, it didnt take long for me to see a woman in an exposed dress standing in the alley ahead. The womans trousers were very short, only reaching the thighs, and the two long white legs below were thrown outside, and the upper body was also very exposed. The collar was opened low, and a deep groove was squeezed out. She has a good figure, but the poor features are only mediocre. No wonder she can only be a street girl, not a high-end place. She was screaming at the men passing by. Unfortunately, maybe it was bad luck, and there was no business today. Robb passed by the woman, got into the back alley, and whispered as he passed by: "Come here!" The woman was overjoyed at once, and now there is no need to yell on the side of the street to solicit customers, and quickly follow Robb. The two went into the alley together and went deep into the alley, where there was no one else. There are two-story buildings on both sides of this lane. The first floor is full of smoke and fire, but the lights are on on the second floor, giving people a very strange feeling. Robb couldn''t help but said, "What the **** is this laneway?" The woman laughed in a low voice: "Master, the houses on both sides of this lane are all prostitutes! At this time in the evening, the lights on the first floor of the prostitutes must be turned off, and the lights are turned on only on the second floor, so that the first floor is dark enough. It is convenient for the guests to get in without knowing it, and not to be seen by the neighbors. The lights on the second floor indicate that it is still open." Robb has gained a bit of knowledge, so he still has this particularity. This is the same reason when you think about it carefully. If the first floor of the brothel is decorated with lights and festoons, making it look very eye-catching, and the guests are surrounded by a crowd of people on the street when they enter the door, isn''t it embarrassing? The black lamp went in secretly, really thoughtful design. The woman grinned and said: "Master, how do you want to play? Come to my house to play, or be on this street...hehe..." Robb didn''t talk too much nonsense, he took a handful of gold coins out of his arms and didn''t count a few of them. He put them in the woman''s hand and whispered, "I''ll give you all the money." The woman is overjoyed, but this is the big boss: "Next you don''t think of me as a human being, I will cooperate with you whatever you want to play." Robb whispered: "I just want you to do me a favor. I brag about my friend, saying I come out often, so that he doesn''t treat me as a virgin rookie. After you accept the money, remember it clearly. Regardless of whoever asks you about me, you always say that Robert Smith often comes to you, do you understand?" When the woman heard this, she immediately became happy. That''s why a virgin wants to brag in front of his brothers and pretends that he is very experienced. This kind of thing is not uncommon. Having been in the industry for a few years, I have seen a lot of men like this who like to brag. It''s not a rare thing. Anyway, man, I dont know why he likes to brag about his rich experience in this aspect. In fact, what he eats is a bunch of dishes. Experienced scum. The money was a lot, and the woman was very satisfied. She chuckled and said, "The young master was originally named Robert Smith. Dont worry, if you collect your money, we will definitely help you with good things, so that you wont lose face in front of your brothers. When someone came to ask me about you, I said that you often come to play. The job is very strong. It makes me want to die. He is the most powerful and powerful man I have ever seen in my life. I promise to let you Straighten your spine in front of the brothers." Robb: "..." I wipe it, there is no need to say it like this, right? He was trying to correct the woman''s frenzied thinking. Suddenly, there were rapid footsteps in the alley, and a large group of people walked in. Robb and the woman stood in the dark, of course people who walked in from the outside couldn''t see it. But Robb could see them clearly. The dark ranger''s passive effect of "seeing things in the dark" was activated, and he looked at things like daylight in the dark. He immediately saw that a group of people wearing armor and weapons were walking in. Of the guards, there were about thirty or forty people, all of whom seemed to be Kong Wu''s powerful players. Among this group of people, guarding a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a gorgeous aristocratic dress and silk stockings on his lower body, he looks like a person of status and status. Robb didn''t want to sprout branches. He covered the girl''s mouth and prevented her from speaking. Then he pointed to a tree next to him and motioned her to hide behind it. Of course the woman did so obediently, and both of them squatted behind the tree. The group of people entering the alley came to a house, and the guards dispersed all at once, guarding the left and right sides of the door. The middle-aged nobleman pushed the door and wanted to enter. Robb understood it all at once. It turned out that a certain nobleman ran out under the cover of night. Well, this kind of thing is not incomprehensible, man! Just when the man saw that he was about to push the door into the house, the door was actually opened from the inside first. Then, a short woman walked out of the house, only about 1.5 meters tall, very pocket-sized, and draped. Wearing a black robe, she wrapped her body completely in the robe, and she couldn''t see her figure. Just looking at the face on her cloak, it was actually a big loli, she did not look more than fourteen years old at most, her face was childish, but her features were beautiful, and she was definitely a super beauty when she grew up. Robb couldn''t help cursing secretly: Oh, this young nobleman actually patronizes such a young big loli, is this too much? Inhuman! Can you do this too? Just thinking of this, the middle-aged nobleman actually opened his mouth and said: "Huh? Who are you?" He obviously doesn''t know this big loli! But Da Lolita could recognize him. She said in a very cold and murderous tone: "Earl Amos Dess, the original Flame Mage belonging to the Knights of the White Lions, was rebels on the Path of Light. In the battle, you betrayed the White Lion Knights, betrayed King Mondela and the Grand Duke of England, and turned to the rebels! Am I right?" Chapter 301： Wushuang Daojiao suddenly, bites the ice wolf The middle-aged nobleman known as the Earl of Amos Days suddenly became vigilant, and immediately leaped back, pulling away from the big loli, and the two nearest guards stepped in front of him. , The outer guards also leaned over, dozens of people piled together, surrounding the nobles in the middle. When Robb heard that big Lolita''s words, he also thought in his heart: oh! interesting! Listening to her tone, she is from Mondela''s side, and the tone of this speech is a scent of punishment and evil, and the person who came is not good. When I entered the City of Light, it was under martial law. I heard that several big figures were conspired. Could it be that this woman did it? Thinking of this, Robb threw a "hypnotism" on the prostitute next to her. It''s better not to let ordinary people see this kind of thing, lest she invites a murder to herself and knows nothing, for her The safest is the one who is incapable. The more things they know, the more dangerous they become. The woman slept on the ground behind the tree, knowing nothing, her sleeping face was quite peaceful. On the other side, Earl Amos Dess looked at Da Lolita with a vigilant look: "Who are you?" Da Lolita introduced herself in a majestic manner: "My name is Lars Belmond Dracula." As soon as these words came out, Count Amos almost jumped up on the spot, because, this woman''s last name... In the Kingdom of Gran, there is only one person with such a surname, his name is Mondela Belmond Dracula, the rebel 16 years ago, and the current King of Donggran. Amos was surprised: "Are you... Mondela''s daughter? Your Royal Highness the Princess of Donggrand?" "Just know!" Big Lolita said coldly: "So, it should be reasonable for me to kill you?" Amos was silent, turned and ran. When Robb saw him say a few words, he turned around and ran away. He couldn''t help being amused: How embarrassing is this nobleman, a big loli, you have to fight her twice, you can''t fight anymore. Let''s run, how can anyone just ran away before the fight started? What about the dignity of being a man? At the moment when Robb complained in his heart, there was a soft sound, which was the sound of the long sword being unsheathed. The cloak of the big Lori suddenly spun up and flew into the air, her small and exquisite body finally revealed. , Wore a very close-fitting, small leather armor, and the leather armor exuded a bright green light. At first glance, he knew that it was not a Fanpin. Robb knew it at a glance. It was made by himself, the agile Wyvern Leather Armor! This is the equipment he came to this world to earn the first pot of gold, and he exchanged it for a hundred gold coins from the great merchant Probo. According to Probo, he took it to the Bright Road and sold it to a nobleman. After tossing around, it fell into the hands of Donggran''s princess. This leather armor carries two very perverted enchantments: movement speed +15%, and attack speed plus 20%. The big Lolita''s long sword was out of its sheath, and the sword light flashed, and the two guards who stood in front of her were in different places at the same time, and no one could even see how she made the sword. Even Robb couldn''t see clearly, because Robb was looking at Big Lolita''s figure. Without being covered by the cloak, Lolita''s figure can now be seen very clearly. The legs are thin, the arms are thin, and the waist is thin. Although the buttocks are blocked by the skirt armor, it can be seen from the angle of the skirt armor that this big loli hasn''t started to develop yet. As for the chest, there is no need to mention it. Robbs equipment is different from the real-world equipment. The real-world armor is in whatever form it is. People can only adapt to them, but Luo Sis equipment will actively adapt to people. If the player is thinner, the clothes will follow. As the player becomes thinner, the player is shorter, and the clothes become shorter. They can dress appropriately from tauren to dwarf. Therefore, just take a look at the breastplate and skirt armor of the flying dragon''s leather armor, and you will know that this loli has a flat front and back. Luo Bai just sighed about her figure, the sword light flashed again, and three more guards splashed blood and fell to the ground. Count Amos had escaped several meters, striding desperately out of the lane. The guard at the back desperately blocked in front of Da Lolita. The narrow alley was suddenly full of guards, and Count Amos was on the other side of the guard wall, rushing toward the outside of the alley, looking like he could run away. Big Lolita raised her long sword... Now Robb can see the sword clearly. The shape of this sword is quite peculiar. Its hilt is much longer than ordinary long swords, and its guards are also very long, which makes it look like a sword. , It looks like a big cross. It just sharpened one of the feet of the cross and turned it into a sword. Da Lolita''s cross sword waved forward, accompanied by a very cold groan: "The power in the air, surge! It gathers in my hands and turns into stern lightning! Unparalleled rice wife suddenly!" She took the sword with her whole body, turned into a light, an electric light, and then the electric light squeaked through all the guards in the alley. The guards are just like the usual scenes in anime. First, they all froze. After a second, the body bleeds from the ground, and the blood sprayed on the walls on both sides of the alley, staining the entire alley red. Obviously, in the short instant just now, Da Lolita used a very fast pace to pass through the guards, and at the same time, she took out a sword, cutting every one of them with a sword, that speed, movement The precision is simply amazing. If Robb is not peeking, but standing by and watching it openly, he will definitely have to say "Wow" and then add: "It''s a good fight." The big loli had chased behind the Earl Amos in an instant, and the fledgling Earl did not turn his head back, but with a backhand wave back, a large fireball prepared in advance whizzed out and hit the small big loli. Face. Da Lolita did not dare to despise this fireball. After all, it was a fireball technique performed by a great mage with all his strength. It would be a big loss to despise it. She raised her long sword and blocked it in front of her: "The ice is broken. , Buried with the storm, listening to the call of destruction! Bite the ice wolf!" The water magic was condensed on the tip of her sword. In a blink of an eye, there was a breath of ice on her long sword. With a swipe of the sword light, the cold sword aura cut the fireball open, and the turbulent flame magic power pushed away to both sides. , Swiped past her left and right sides. She passed through the smoke and dust formed after the fireball exploded, swung her long sword, and pierced the key of Count Amos''s vest with a "poof", and as the long sword was pulled out, blood gushed out from the wound. Count Amos threw himself to the ground with a puff, unable to move. Da Lolita flicked her wrist lightly, and all the blood on the sword was thrown away. She returned the sword to its sheath, caught the black cloak falling from the sky, wrapped her body, lowered her head, and plunged into the night... Chapter 302： I dont suspect you killed it When the alley was completely quiet, Robb walked out from behind the tree and looked in the middle of the alley. There were 30 or 40 guards and the body of their master. The blood was splattered everywhere, and the strong **** smell attracted a lot of attention. A night crow flew over, standing on the roof and croaking strangely. Robb couldn''t help but spread his hands: "The troubled world is cheap!" After he returned to the tree, he dispelled the hypnotism from the prostitute who was asleep. As soon as the woman woke up, she immediately smelled a strong smell of blood. Through the dim light from the second floor, she saw someone on the ground. The corpse of the ground was scared to pee on the spot, and some kind of liquid kept flowing down her thighs. Robb whispered: "You didn''t see anything or heard anything just now. You have been sleeping. The things here have nothing to do with you. If you want to save your life, don''t say anything." Of course a woman understands this truth. If she wants to save her life, this matter cannot be mixed at all. There is only a dead end if it is mixed in. She points her head like a chicken pecking rice, and her teeth cluck and fight: "I...I... I...nothing...says..." "Just understand." Robb said: "Hurry up and go home and hide. Remember, although you don''t know anything about the matter just now, you still have to do it well because I often come to see you. Can''t forget." The woman nodded fiercely, and then trembling all over, she opened a door beside her, got in, and never dared to come out again. Robb shook his head, the gods fight, it is too easy to harm mortals, I hope the prostitutes in this alley will not be involved in the next official interrogation. He walked out of the alley, stood on the side of the street, and yelled: "Come on, help, murder!" Ten minutes later, knights in black helmets and black armor crowded the alley. As the "first witness", Robb was naturally left for questioning. He could not be released until the matter was investigated. Since the murder was an earl, who was considered a high-powered person, ordinary city guards couldn''t stand the scene at all. This matter was taken over by the Black Earth Knights in a blink of an eye. Wearing a black helmet and black armor, Madeleine, who looked mighty and furious, walked up to Robb and looked at him with weird eyes: "Are you the first person to find dead bodies here?" "Yes!" Robb said, "Although I really want to pretend that I didn''t see anything and leave quietly, this is not my style of life. I am a person who sees uneven roads and has to step on them. I was filled with a sense of justice..." "Stop!" Madeleine immediately interrupted Robb''s boasting: "It''s useless for you to blow yourself so well. Your true face has already been exposed. I''ll ask you, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? Dont tell me you dont know where this is." "Come on!" Robb answered without hesitation. Although facing a girl, she is still a beautiful girl. Saying this kind of thing is a bit of a counterpoint. However, he must maintain the personality he has always been, and he must also maintain Be consistent in words and deeds. Madeleines eyes became even more disgusting, as if looking at a pile of rubbish. No woman heard that a man came to this place to play with a good face and said: "That is to say, you ran out late at night, hey, came This alley, and then found out there was a murder case here, right?" "Yes!" Robb said, "I''m just an eyewitness. Don''t think that I killed someone." "Have you seen the incident, did you see the murderer?" Madeleine asked. Of course Robb saw it, and even knew that the murderer was Mondelas daughter, Lars Belmond Dracula, but he didnt intend to say it, because this was not a simple murder, it belonged to A part of the war between the two countries is called "assasination of dignitaries." Robb didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing. Don''t help each other! He spread his hands: "I didn''t see it!" "Really?" Madeleine had a suspicious look on her face: "What if I say, I suspect you killed it?" Robb: "..." Before Robb could protest, she changed her mind: "However, I don''t say that." Robb: Wipe! Almost forgot, this woman likes to pant. Madeleine glanced at the corpse on the ground, and said indifferently: "The murderer used a sword, and the sword was very good, and the speed was extremely fast. In an instant, dozens of guards were brought down, and the earls fireball was fended off. He killed him. This is not something a wind magician did. If I suspect that you killed someone, then my brain must have been broken." "Really wise." Robb said, "I''m afraid you will be regarded as murder suspects. Since there is no suspicion, it is of course the best." Madeleine said: "But, I can suspect that you added a wind rush to the murderer." Robb: Wipe! The guy gasped again. Madeleine said again: "However, before you entered the city, there have been several homicides one after another. If you were an accomplice of the murderer, the time you entered the city would not be right." Robb thought to himself: Okay, I don''t want to express my opinion anymore, and I don''t want to move my mind anymore, and I don''t even want to complain about you anymore. I will continue to think after you are out of breath. Madeleine said: "To put it all together, you are a scumbag who came out in the middle of the night to do that kind of thing. He happened to see a corpse in a place, and then he called the police." Luo Boan quietly waited for her to continue to gasp, but after waiting for a long time, she actually stopped talking. Damn, I just decided not to follow your rhythm, did your rhythm end? What a ghost woman! Robb had no choice but to vomit: "Done? Don''t pant?" Madeleine glanced at him, ignoring him, and turned to the black-clad knights next to him: "Search nearby houses and ask from house to house to see if there are any witnesses." The knights dispersed and began to search for residential houses, but there were no serious residential houses on both sides of this lane, all of that kind... In a short while, the black armored knights pulled out a large group of prostitutes from the house. They now knew what was happening outside, and they were all trembling with fright. Robb saw the woman he had confessed, and she shivered in the crowd. Fortunately, the other women were shaking along with her, but she didn''t seem to be trembling very prominently. Madeleines suspicion of Robb had not been completely eliminated. She asked in a weird voice: "Mr. Robert, which woman did you come to see just now? Can you point it out to me?" Obviously, if Robb can''t point out, he will definitely arouse suspicion. Robb thought, fortunately I arranged it early. He pointed to the woman he had arranged: "It''s her." "Oh?" Madeleine''s gaze turned to the woman, and after just one glance, the woman trembled with fright. Chapter 303： Can you grasp the point Madeleine''s face in business affairs: "This man came to you?" "Yes...yes...yes..." The prostitute was scared to death. Madeleine asked, "Do you know what his name is?" "Robert Smith!" The woman remembered the name Robb had told her, and she also remembered a bunch of words she had memorized in advance, and she immediately poured out like beans: "He...he did a great job. Yes, the instrument is great and good...makes people want to die...cannot stop, he is the most powerful and powerful man I have ever seen in my life." Madeleine: "..." Robb spread his hands. Madeleine looked at him with extreme contempt, but the knights of the Black Earth Knights next to him quietly gave Robb a thumbs up, and they almost came out: "Awesome!" If it weren''t for Madeleine. Still, these knights might have to come in and ask the old driver, but now, they dare not move. Madeleine and Robb, the unfamiliar man, has no reason to say. It seems that he is the orphan of the Smith family and the illegitimate son of the fourth uncle, and wants to take care of him, but now it seems that there is no such need. The man should explode on the spot and spiral into the sky. A black-armored knight walked out of a room and reported in a low voice: "Captain, I found the body of a prostitute in a room. She was also killed by a sword. It should belong to Count Amos. Good morning, it seems that the murderer killed the prostitute first, and then waited in the house for the earl to come, and when the earl came, he came out of the house and killed the earl." "Yeah!" Madeleine frowned: "The murderer can accurately grasp the movements of an earl, even knowing that he will be ready in the middle of the night, and waited in the house one step ahead of time. It seems that... The activities of the people are well known, and there are insiders!" Robb said, "You don''t immediately suspect that I am an insider again, do you?" "Of course not." Madeleine said: "With your status, how can you have much information." "Really wise!" Robb said, "Actually you are quite smart, if you don''t pant." "However, I don''t want to talk to a scumbag." Madeleine ignored Robb, and said to them: "You clean the corpse and the streets. I will go back and report to Her Majesty the Queen." The knights responded, each getting busy, and Madeleine turned and walked towards the palace. Robb also raised his foot and walked in the direction of the Magic Academy. The two walked a few steps and found that they were walking in the same direction. It turned out that the Magic Academy was built behind the palace, and it must be a way to go from the main block. Madeleine walked in front, Robb walked in the back, the two were less than two meters apart. As she walked, Madeleine became unhappy, and whispered: "What do you mean by following me like this?" Robb said: "I''m back to college!" "Yet you give me the feeling that you are following me unkindly." "The word you use is not irritating at all." Robb smiled: "It will be more exciting to use the tail line." "Doesn''t it mean the same thing?" Madeleine asked. "No, it''s slightly different." Robb smiled badly. When she saw the smile, Madeleine knew that he hadn''t had a good idea, she said coldly: "Maybe when you entered the city, I was too kind to you, you forgot your identity, you are just the illegitimate son of your fourth uncle. , I didnt even inherit the title, but I am a Duke. If you speak to me like this, its already a crime. I advise you to be cautious in your words and deeds. For the sake of your uncles face, I dont care about your innocence. Li, but when you talk to other nobles in this tone, be careful of being killed." "Thank you for your mercy." Robb smiled and said, "I also want to advise you to be cautious in your words and deeds. The murder happened just now, so you don''t bring a guard and walk on the street at night by yourself. The assassin hasn''t gone far yet, and see that you are a grand duke alone, don''t you hurry up and kill you?" "It happened to be here, and I happened to bring him to justice." Madeleine didn''t finish saying a word, and suddenly heard an immature big Lolita behind her angrily said: "I''m here, but I am not Pidian Came here as far as hell!" This sound was not unexpected to Robb. He had already used scouting skills to spot a figure following behind, so he would deliberately say this, but Madeleine was slightly taken aback, she swiped the floor and turned around. From the body: "So bold." I thought that if both sides had stunned, they were about to enter the stage of fiercely facing each other, but unexpectedly, Madeleine turned around and saw Robb first! The size of the standard man blocked all the small and exquisite bodies of the assassin behind. There is no way to look fiercely at each other! This was very disruptive. She hurriedly stretched out her hand to pull Robb to the side, and dragged her behind her back, blocking Robb with her body, and whispered: "Run away, dont get caught." Come in, the opponent is very strong." "Since the opponent is very strong, I can''t run." Robb said solemnly: "There is no reason to leave the female companion to run when you see a bad guy. I don''t remember that I am such a man." Of course you have to watch the excitement! Moreover, although Robb intends not to help each other in the war, the girl Madeleine seems to have been "attempting" to help herself. She sees a powerful enemy coming and pulls herself behind. With this action, Luo is doomed. Bai will help her. When others treat himself well, Robb treats others well. This has nothing to do with war, it is purely a personal grievance. If she doesn''t run into danger, Robb won''t sit back and watch if there is danger. However, the Madeleine dog bit Lu Dongbin, not knowing good people, so she turned her head to complain, "I am not your female companion." Robb: "Huh? Isn''t it? We travel together. Why are you not my female partner? Are you a male partner?" Madeleine said seriously: "I have no company with you, but just happen to be walking on the same road." Da Lolita, who had just followed from behind, suddenly became angry: "Can you grasp the point? Now I am going to kill you. Are you still in the mood to laugh?" Robb said: "Look, you got ridiculed, right?" Madeleine: "..." Da Lolita glanced at Robb first, and said in a low voice: "The orphan of the Smith family, there was nothing for you here, but since you don''t leave, you won''t be able to get out." Then she turned her head and said seriously to Madeleine: "The current captain of the rebel Black Knights, Archduke Madeleine, I''m here to kill you." Facing the big Lolita, Madeleine said solemnly: "Who are you?" "Larth Belmond Dracula!" As soon as the name came out, Madeleine couldn''t help but stunned: "Princess Donggran, ran out to be an assassin in person? Did you make a mistake?" Chapter 304： Is there any way to help her? This is really confusing. The princess of a country should be high above, admired by thousands of people, or surrounded by a large group of noble children, but the big loli in front of him actually sneaked into the capital of the enemy country and assassinated the enemy country. Dignitaries, this is a bit exaggerated. This behavior is simply incomprehensible! If she loses her hand here and is caught alive, wouldnt Her Majesty grab a big card in her hand and can make all kinds of messy conditions to Mondela, dare you not promise you to chop your daughter, cut your ears today and dig tomorrow? Eyes, acquired tongue cut, and even become a skeleton soldier, just ask if you are afraid? So Madeleine really couldn''t understand it, thinking: Isn''t this name fake? Da Lolita seemed to have guessed what Madeleine was thinking, and she said with complete killing intent: "Is it weird? As long as I don''t miss it, there will be no problem?" As she spoke, she threw off the cloak and drew her sword from it, the weird sword that looked like a cross. "Evil SwordLight Cross!" Madeleine recognized this sword at a glance. This is one of the famous swords of the Holy See of Light. Because it looks like a cross, the name was simply taken as a cross with the sacred system attached to it. The magic blessing used to kill dark and evil monsters can be said to have an excellent effect. Of course, the people used to kill the Dark Church are just as easy to use. The big Lolita on the opposite side was angry: "It''s not an evil sword. Its name is Holy SwordBright Cross." "It''s obviously an evil sword." Madeleine sneered: "I am the real holy sword." She also drew out her long sword with a brush. It was a black sword. The whole body of the sword was black. Even the part of the blade was pitch black and did not reflect any cold light. The big Lolita on the opposite side couldn''t help but stunned: "Evil SwordDark Spreader." This is one of the famous swords of the Dark Vatican. It is made of black iron that does not reflect metal at all, and it is accompanied by dark magic blessings. It can be said to be effective for killing creatures of the light type and angel type. Of course, the people used to kill the Holy See of Light are equally useful. Madeleine was angry: "It''s not an evil sword. Its name is Holy SwordDark Spreader." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry next to him: Mom''s mentally retarded, both sides said that his own is the holy sword, and the others are the evil sword? By the way, I almost forgot that this is not Westwind Town. The light and darkness outside Westwind Town are mortal enemies. Of course, there are no good adjectives for the enemy. At this time, there is no need to talk nonsense. The two women swung their swords at each other and rushed up. The Light Sword and Dark Sword collided in mid-air, and sparks came out with a bang. At the same time, light magic power and darkness The magic also exploded. Big Lolita shouted: "Keep in mind the will of God, remove all distracting thoughts in my heart! The Holy Light bursts!" Madeleine also said: "Life and death are determined by this sword, go to **** to understand! The sword of darkness!" The two women performed their own stunts at the same time, the sword light flashed, and the sword shadows of light and darkness flew all over the sky. When Robb saw the moves of the two men, he finally recognized the professions of the two women. Of course, there is no such thing as a profession in the real world. Everyone learns what skills they have, not as distinct as in games. The profession hangs above the head. But Robb can corroborate the sword skills they use with the skills in the game to determine what type they generally belong to. Da Lolitas profession is undoubtedly the "Sword Saint of Light". In the game, this profession needs to be fully trained in the swordsman profession, and at least one rank of the holy priest profession proficiency can be transferred. And Madeleines profession is "Dark Swordsman". In the game, this profession also needs to be fully trained in the swordsman profession, and then can be transferred to Xiao''s first-tier Dark Priest profession proficiency. Both of them are top professions in the swordsman family, with superb swordsmanship, and when they fight, the sky is full of swords and shadows. "Unparalleled rice wife suddenly!" "Cut and kill!" When the two long swords collided, they bounced loudly. "Bite the ice wolf to break!" "The Underworld is afraid to fight!" The clandestine swordsmanship continued to break, and the sword energy swept down several big trees on both sides of the street. However, Robb found that Madeleine had fallen into the wind. It''s not that Madeleine''s ability is poor, but that her armor is at a loss. The two of them have similar professions, and they seem to be not much different in their cultivation. Their weapons are also the holy swords of their respective Holy See. However, Madeleine has one piece of equipment that has suffered a big loss, that is, armor. She wore an ordinary black armor of the Black Earth Knights, without any special abilities, and was far inferior to the leather armor worn by Da Lolita. That is the master-level flying dragon leather armor made by Robb. Not only is it excellent in defense, not lower than that of black armor, but it also comes with 20% attack speed and 15% movement speed. These two attributes are placed in the Juggernaut single article that is only fast and unbreakable, and the impact is really too great. Da Lolita received a 20% attack speed bonus for every move and style. If it wasn''t for Madeleine to be older than her, and to practice deeper than her, to make up for a certain gap, she would have lost long ago. Although it can barely support it now, it is already in danger. She probably knew that she was going to lose, and while she was fighting, she shouted: "Robert, run, run! Don''t stand beside you in a daze, go and call someone." When Robb saw this picture, he knew that he could help. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would collect Madeleine''s body for a while. This is not Westwind Town. In Westwind Town, he can resurrect others at will, but here, the resurrection technique is thrown away. When it comes out, the person setting does not need to be maintained. Tomorrow, I will start to learn how to make magic props. How can I fail at this time? Moreover, he can''t help too much. If he shows his fighting ability a little bit, even his Delight Member Lv3 can''t explain it clearly. Is there any way to help Madeleine resolve the crisis without exposing her combat effectiveness? His eyes circled on both sides of the street, trying to see if there is anything that can be used, and suddenly his eyes light up. This section of the road is between the city and the palace. There are no residential buildings. The greening on both sides of the road is better. Trees Pieces of long grass grow under. This made him suddenly think of an engineering product, which might be useful at this critical time. Robb pulled off a large piece of grass, and then tore a piece of cloth from his body. While Madeleine and Da Lolita were playing fiercely and there was no time to look here, she rubbed her hands together, and the engineering product: "The scarecrow of beggars. Prop description: Place a scarecrow that looks funny and force a mockery around 5 A random enemy within the yard for 3 seconds." (There is a similar thing in WOW, called "active dummy", and there is also in Hearthstone.) Chapter 305： Beggar scarecrow "Zheng!" The two women fought another sword. After the sword light passed, Madeleine staggered back a few steps and almost fell. Just now, Da Lolita''s sword brushed her neck less than a finger''s width. Almost cut the large blood vessels in her neck, which was terrible. She took a heavy breath, feeling a little tired, two more swords, maybe two more swords, and she would be in a different place. Damn it! I shouldnt have asked a person to return to the palace alone. I thought I was strong enough to lead the assassin out by example, but I didnt expect the person to be drawn out, but it was Donggrand that attracted him. Her Royal Highness, too strong, can''t beat... It''s really cheating to lead the snake out of the hole and lead a big python to come out. She tried her last bit of strength and shouted: "Robert, you run, what are you still looking at?" As soon as this sentence came out, I saw Robb filmed her "Wind Sprint", not the kind of powerful "Wind Sprint", it was given by Robb after he forced his intelligence to a low level. "Wind sprint", the effect is rotten, it can only increase the speed of 20%. Then Robb grabbed Madeleine''s hand, pulled her and ran away: "Run." Madeleine said: "It''s weird if you can run away." "How do you know if you didn''t run?" Robb said this, while dragging. Of course, the power is deliberately discounted, so Madeleine cannot be dragged. However, this forceful action gave Madeleine the will to survive. She thought to herself: If you dont run, you will die. Maybe you can still live if you run. Its not far from the palace. Just run to the gate of the palace. Saved. Then run! She followed Robb, turned and ran, Of course, Da Lolita did not agree, she was about to kill the most important leader of the Black Earth Knights in Siege. This person is not only a high position, but also a friend of Her Majesty the Queen. Once she kills her, it will cause a major blow to Her Majestys mind. , Has a decisive effect on the direction of the war, how can we let her run away here? Big Lolita chased after her. As soon as she chased her, she flew at speed, and she could catch up several meters away in one step. Swinging a sword to cut Madeleine''s vest, however, at this moment, Robb turned around and flew out of his hand. A scarecrow flew out of his hand. Big Lolita thought it was a hidden weapon against her, but When the thing flew up, she realized that Robb didn''t throw it at her, but at the sky above her head. The scarecrow flew over her head, drew a beautiful parabola, and stuck it on the ground a few yards away behind Da Lolita with a thud. Big Lolita didn''t want to pay attention to that thing at all, just wanted to get rid of Madeleine and Robb as soon as possible. However, I dont know why, something inexplicable happened, the scarecrow who made her dismissive, I dont know why it exudes a powerful attraction to her behind her back, so she cant help but turn her head to look. At a glance. When I glanced over, I immediately saw Straw smiling at her with a funny smiling face. This smiling face seemed to laugh at her, making her angry when she saw it, and she was so angry that she wanted to lift the sword and chop it. She turned around and swiped at the scarecrow with a few swords. No, this is not a relief. After a few swords, she wants to chop, thinks about it, thinks about it, still wants to chop... She chopped the scarecrow for three seconds. How fast she can cut out more than a dozen swords in an instant. Three seconds is enough for her to chop the scarecrow for hundreds of swords. The scarecrow was unbearable and fell apart. , The ground is covered with broken grass leaves. Big Lolita finally woke up at this time, eh? What am I doing? Shouldn''t I chase Madeleine and chop? Why did you suddenly chop up a scarecrow? Turning his head again, he saw that Robb had already run far away with Madeleine. Not to mention the swords of the wind and the people in the magic world, even ordinary people in real life, the kind of dead man who grows fat, can run more than ten meters in three seconds. Da Lolita saw that the prey had actually run hundreds of yards away, and she couldn''t help being furious, and chased her with her legs. Madeleine held the Holy Sword Dark Spreader in one hand, and Robb took the other hand and ran forward. She didn''t dare to put all her attention in the front, worried that Lolita would catch up with her sword from behind, so she ran forward. She kept her attention behind her back to deal with enemies that might catch up at any time. However, she was surprised to find that the big loli did not chase, but turned back to chop a funny scarecrow. He looked very angry, just like the scarecrow ate her rice, slashing to death. Madeleine couldn''t help but said with a dazed expression: "What is she doing?" Robb said, "As you can see, it''s a scarecrow." Madeleine said: "What did the scarecrow do wrong? Why do you want to do it this way?" Robb said: "The funny guy should deal with it like this." Madeleine: "..." Robb: "Grab the point and run faster, otherwise if she catches up, I have to throw a second scarecrow." Madeleine found out that Robb was running with her right hand holding her, and holding a funny scarecrow in her left hand. She was really confused, not sure what happened, and couldn''t help asking: "What the **** is this scarecrow?" Robb said, "When you were fighting with her just now, I drew weeds on the side of the road. You see, I tore all my clothes in order to pierce this thing." "No, I didn''t ask how it came from, I wanted to ask why it can attract enemies to chop it constantly?" Robb stretched his hand: "Didn''t you say it? It looks too funny. Don''t you want to slash a few swords in the middle of the plate when you see such a funny smiling face?" Madeleine: "I''m not so irritable." During the time the two said these few words, Da Lolita has caught up a lot. It seems that her feet are a little faster than Madeleine and the wind speed. After all, Madeleine is in heavy black armor and is serious. Affect the speed. Robb had to throw the second scarecrow backwards! "Puff!" The straw fell on the side of the road, showing a funny smile at Da Lolita, as if saying to her: "Come on, you come and hit me." Madeleine thought to herself: It''s impossible to succeed this time, right? Unless the Princess of Donggrand is mentally retarded. Da Lolita was also thinking in her heart: Throw this thing out again? Do not be silly! It is impossible for a person to fall twice in a pit, how could I let the prey I get once again to chop down an infamous scarecrow? Do you think I am mentally retarded? As soon as she thought of this, she swept the ground and turned, rushed to the scarecrow on the side of the road, and chopped! cut! cut! cut! I chop horizontally and vertically. I chop and chop. Madeleine couldn''t help sighing deeply: "This guy is really mentally retarded." Chapter 306： I dont need rescue The second scarecrow held the big loli for another three seconds. Just now the first scarecrow made Robb and Madeleine leave her for hundreds of yards, and she got close to a few dozen yards and was held by a scarecrow for three seconds. This time, she really didn''t want to catch up. Turning to look at Robb and Madeleine, they saw that they had run two hundred yards away. Not to mention that Madeleine and Robb walked with the wind, even if there is no wind, they rely on their ordinary feet. , Da Lolita will have a hard time chasing after her. The palace is not far ahead, and if she pursues it, it is possible to attract the palace guards. Big Lolita had to snorted angrily: "It''s all to blame on the damned orphan of the Smith family, what weird scarecrows were thrown, you will wait for me!" She picked up the black cloak that fell on the ground, wrapped herself up, and disappeared into the night. Robb pulled Madelyn and continued to run forward. He had already seen that the big Lolita behind had not chased him, but Robb didnt want to show that he was watching six directions, listening to all directions, and was a "ranger" skill. , So he pretended not to know anything, until Madelyn said: "The people behind are not chasing!" Robb turned his head pretending to be nervous, and looked behind him: "Oh, that fierce guy didn''t chase him?" "I can''t catch up with us." Madeleine was also relieved. It was a bit dangerous just now. The strength of the opponent was beyond expectation. She was a dignified Dark Swordmaster, and he almost took it. At the same time, many officials were killed along with their guards, and this opponent was a bit over-spec. She turned her head and looked at Robb: "Well, now your suspicion is completely cleared, you and that guy can''t be the same." Robb smiled and said, "This is really good news for me. I don''t want to be monitored by the Black Earth Knights as a suspect." Madeleine was a little curious and said: "What the **** is the scarecrow you just threw out? Why would the opponent suddenly abandon us and hack at the scarecrow like crazy?" Robb smiled and said: "Didn''t I tell you just now? It has a funny face, and people want to cut it when they see it." When Robb gave this reason, Madeleine was on the run, and the danger had not been relieved, and she had no time to think about it. But now that she heard this reason, she felt a bit weird: "I always feel that There is something weird about this thing." "No, no." Robb said: "It''s not weird at all. If you don''t believe me, see what I look like next." After finishing speaking, Robb put on an extremely beating funny face to Madeleine, and smiled: "Haha!" I rub! Madeleine almost punched Robb in the face on the spot. Fortunately, she also knew that Robb was performing to her on purpose, and then she took her hand. If on other occasions, someone puts a face like this With a "hehe", with her violent temper, she might have really punched her. Anyway, she is the Grand Duke, a best friend of Her Majesty the Queen, so what if she beat someone in this Siege? Who else dares not get revenge. I saw Robb humble and said: "Hehe! Want to beat me? I just drew this face on the scarecrow, and the killer couldn''t help but want to beat him. Don''t you think it makes sense?" Madeleine: "..." I really dont know where to spit out, but things have already happened. She saw the princess Lars of Donggrand being attracted by a scarecrow. She wielded a sword and chopped the scarecrow for three seconds like a mentally retarded man. Twice, so there is nothing to doubt. Of course, she is confident, even if the opponent "haha" has to beg, she will not be attracted by a funny smiling face to give up the target of attack, the princess of Donggran is still too young, can''t help but get angry, kid Just one. The palace in front was watching, the guards could also see, and Madeleine also began to relax. Only then did she realize that one of her hands was still being held by Robb. She was so frightened that she quickly waved her hand from Robbs hand. Li broke free and went out. "Yo." Robb was happy: "Why do you look like a scorpion stung?" Madeleine scowled, "Thank you for helping me just now and saving my life." Robb was about to "humble" a few words, say something like "No thanks", when he heard Madeleine''s words change: "However, your hands are too dirty, I don''t want to touch them." I wiped it, the woman just came down safely and started to pant again. "Where am I dirty?" Robach said, "I just pulled the grass. I admit that I got a little mud and dust on my hands. If it''s a lady, I would find it a bit unacceptable, but you are the one with the army. Do you mind even this bit of mud?" Madeleine disgusted and said: "Your hand, you just touched a prostitute." Robb: "..." Madeleine said: "I have touched her here, there, some unknown places." Robb: "..." Okay, I almost forgot my personal settings. Robb thought to himself: The image is almost good, lest this woman always comes around, which is not conducive to future actions, so let''s make a bad image and drive her far away. "So that''s it." Robb put on a daunting appearance: "What''s wrong with a man perverted?" Madeleine said solemnly: "Although at this moment, I should say to you to die, but you just saved my life. I can''t say this kind of ruthless face like a white-eyed wolf, so... I''m nothing. It''s easy to say, I''m going to the palace now to report to Her Majesty the murder of Earl Amos and that the Assassin is the Princess of East Grand. Let''s part ways here." Robb smiled and said, "Then goodbye." "It''s better not to see you again." Madeleine turned angrily and walked towards the palace. After walking a few yards, she suddenly turned around and said solemnly: "Noble son, it''s not uncommon to go out to find flowers and ask Liu. In the city, I also met many nobles and elders who were fooling around outside. Therefore, I can take you when you are young and contaminated by the arrogant and extravagant style of the nobles, and then join in the fun. If you can from now on Change the evil and return to righteousness, take good care of yourself and no longer do that kind of obscure things, I think you can still rescue it..." "Ah! Sorry." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t think there is anything to be rescued. It''s normal for a man to go out and play on the scene, so he doesn''t need to be rescued." Madeleine was angrily: "Well, you will be rotten to death in that gloomy alley, and live happily with the prostitutes for a lifetime. I will be your fourth uncle who never gave birth to your son." Robb spread his hands: "Well, I don''t have such a father." Chapter 307： Start a new battle Robb was telling the truth, he really didn''t have such a father. But Madeleine did not understand. She had heard Robbs "personal design" and believed that he was an illegitimate child. He grew up with his mother in the countryside. It is reasonable for an illegitimate child like this to have resentment towards his father. "I don''t have such a father" or something is really a very common operation. Madeleine turned around and said: "The fourth uncle loves you! You can''t give up and fool around with prostitutes because you hate him. You will only ruin yourself. You bear the responsibility of rejuvenating the Smith family. do you understand?" Robb spread his hands: "He loves me a ghost! The Smith family has a relationship with me." This sentence was the truth, but poor Madeleine didn''t know it. "I have nothing to say to you!" She walked into the palace angrily. Robb''s dark music: That''s great. I''m out of anger. You won''t come to me again in the future, right? If this woman comes to me often, she will cause trouble to me sooner or later. It''s good to be like this now. He stepped forward to return to the academy, but saw Madeleine say something to the palace guards. Then, a guard team of no fewer than a hundred people ran out of the palace and surrounded Robb in the middle. Robb thought that Madeleine was going to avenge her personal revenge, but he did not expect that the captain of the guard said respectfully: "The Duke of Madeleine said, from here to the Magic Academy, there is some distance in the middle. The sky is so dark, and walking at night is too dangerous, and A fierce assassin is active nearby, that assassin may have been thinking of you, and told us to protect you back." Robb is dumb, okay, this girl is pretty good! I said that I don''t care, but I still want to come out like this. Thinking about it, this girl really cares about herself, alas! Unfortunately, her identity is false. In the future, when she knows that she is not the orphan of the Smith family, she may cry very sadly. Robb didn''t want to hurt others, but things had developed to this point, and he couldn''t help but control himself. Early the next morning, the spring was very beautiful, and the weather in early April gave a feeling of laziness and comfort. Robb got up early, full of energy. I''m about to start learning a new career today, I''m super excited. It was like the patch when the upper limit of "The Black Blade" was raised from level 110 to level 120, which made him, the liver emperor, full of energy. He still remembers that after the upgrade patch, before the server was launched, he sat in front of the computer more than two hours in advance, and kept connecting to the server, connecting to the server, connecting to the server...because, many game chambers announced the opening of the server at 10 o''clock. As a result, the server was secretly opened one or two hours in advance. He looked bright and ran out of the dormitory with a blushing face, and Sofa followed with a small package behind him. When the magic academy is in class, the nobles will be in the classroom, and the servants of the nobles will wait outside, so Sofa will follow him for a while today. A master and a servant came out of the dormitory building, and happened to run into a group of rich second generations such as Conte and George. This group of guys gathered for a drink last night. They all had a hangover. They looked gray and in a bad state of mind. They were rubbing their temples with their foreheads, and suddenly saw Robb''s face glowing red. Everyone couldn''t help but stunned, George said: "Brother Robert, your mental state is too good." Conte also said, "The face is full of red light." Robb smiled and said, "Yes, I feel good today, Beier is cool." Conte couldn''t help sighing: "It seems that you are very happy when you go out. The man really has to be so happy after he is over." The rich second generations next to each other nodded in agreement. Men, you all understand, as long as the instructions are fulfilled, the whole person will be red and everything will go smoothly. Conte said: "Brother Robert, after school today, you must take me to a hi there." "Yes." Robb said with a smile: "But when I came out last night, there was a very bad homicide in the small alley for people. I suspect that the place will be sealed off for a few days. Go today. It may not be hilarious." "Huh?" Conte, George and others cried together: "How can this be?" A group of people holding their heads screamed: "No! You can''t do this to us." So the sand sculpture brothers are more happy. Robb smiled and took the sand sculptures to the classroom. The boys he saw along the way no longer wore silk stockings and replaced them with trousers, but a small number of girls did. Silk stockings. Women naturally know how to match, and they dont need to be taught to use the most suitable match. After putting on the stockings, they find that the beautiful legs of the stockings will be blocked by the skirt, so they decisively adopt short skirts, which makes the colleges boulevard walk There are several women wearing short skirts and showing long black silk legs. This is really a pleasing landscape. Robb''s eyes ran after the girls, and he even wanted to whistle. After a series of events last night, he almost forgot one important thing, that is, he made a bet with Miss Queen about whether his stockings factory would go bankrupt. In Robbs opinion, there is absolutely no possibility of losing. However, if he can win earlier, see the ghost woman who likes to pretend and put on black and white silk in front of him. Very happy thing. "Okay!" Robb smiled and said, "Start the big battle of a womans appearance is the greatest weapon." Kang Te was surprised by the side: "What kind of strange name is this?" Robb said: "Ah! Simply put, it is to cultivate the bad atmosphere of women to dress up and dress up beautifully, so that all women will become vases, and they will fall into the world of luxury, corruption and profligacy, emptiness, restlessness and depravity. The atmosphere has shifted from men to women, oh!" Rich second generations: "Why do you want to cheat women like this? Women are so cute." Robb said, "Although I was ugly just now, it was just an exaggerated modification. When I spread this concept, you will know that as a man, you are very happy to see it happen. Then you guys. You will find that all the women around you have become beautiful, sexy, and even more exposed, and our mens eyes can take advantage of them!" Rich second generations: "Huh? Is there such a good thing?" Robb said in a serious manner: "In fact, women will also go down this road sooner or later. I am just a small help to let them enter this state earlier." The rich second generation looked at Robb with complicated eyes, looking forward to his demonstration. Robb said: "Okay, we must first cultivate women''s beauty awareness!" After speaking, he held his head up and walked over to a girl wearing silk stockings... Chapter 308： You look so pretty Asking girls to wear stockings is what Robb said at the last school opening ceremony. In a few days, girls who have the courage to put on stockings at this time can be considered quite radical fashion elements. Robb knew that this kind of girl who chased after fashion fiercely was the girl who most looked forward to being praised. He walked in front of the girl and took a closer look. She looks average, with freckles all over her face, and her facial features can only be considered medium level, but this is not a problem. Robb praised without hesitation: "Miss Sister, you look good. Pretty." If you are in the Eastern world, if you catch someone on the side of the road and praise your beauty, you might be scolded. But in the Western world, you don''t have this problem. It is a normal operation to praise others for being beautiful. Western women also like others to praise themselves like this. She suddenly smiled: "Really? Thank you for your compliment." "Of course it is true." Robb smiled: "Especially when you wear this stockings, this quality, this color, and this style are really great." "The stockings are all the same." The girl smiled: "What are the differences in quality and style? Almost all stockings on sale are shipped from Westwind Town and come from the same stocking factory." "Oh, is that so?" Robb said, "I don''t know about this. In short, I think you look better in stockings than other girls. Since the stockings themselves are the same, it must be that your legs look better than theirs. ." The girl was overjoyed when she heard this. She praised her legs as better-looking than other women''s legs, and made people happier than her silk stockings. Her footsteps suddenly became brisk, and she smiled: "I remember your name is Robert. You belong to the Smith family. I thought that someone like you would bear heavy responsibilities and would be very rigid. I didn''t expect it to be a A very good person." Robb smiled and said, "I really don''t get along well with girls who are not beautiful, but it''s okay with beautiful girls." "Hahaha!" The girl was happy: "I am in the earth magic class, come and play with me when you have time." After speaking, the girl ran away happily, and the spirit of the whole person flew upward. A group of rich second generations watched Robbs performance in amazement. After a while, Conte came up from behind and whispered: "Brother Robert, I dont know if your trick has any effect on changing the atmosphere. , But I clearly understand that your trick is very effective for hooking up girls." Robb smiled and said: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up! Don''t blame the buddies for not helping you. If you want to develop a romantic love with the eldest ladies, just go and act." Conte had a good example, and rushed to an eldest lady wearing silk stockings. After a while, the two began to talk and laugh. The girl was obviously very happy, Conte was also happy, and everyone was happy. George saw that this could be tolerated? He also rushed over to a eldest lady. A group of rich second-generation bangs, each looking for their own goals, anyway, regardless of the three-seven-two-one, catch the girl in stockings and go up to praise her beauty, and then put the line of Robb''s "invented" on the girl''s forehead. Last hit, all alive! Seeing the stupid looks of these guys, Sofa couldn''t help but curse under Robb in a low voice: "It''s all waste. This kind of people is a waste of food to live." Robb smiled and said: "You can''t say that. Not everyone is born to be a hero. We should allow mediocrity, because for most people, mediocrity is a very beautiful way of life, why bother Do you make yourself so tired? As long as the mediocre person doesn''t want to hurt you, doesn''t want to pretend to slap you in the face, why don''t you let him be mediocre?" Sofa whispered: "That''s just your opinion. As a woman, I don''t like mediocre men." Robb smiled and said: "It depends on what kind of woman you are. If you are a mediocre ordinary girl, in your eyes, these young masters of aristocratic families are not mediocre men. They are the rich second generation. I really want to marry." Solfa: "..." After listening to Robbs words, Sofa suddenly realized that, yes, a man is not mediocre. The key is to compare with whom, the men that ordinary women can reach are all people in the market, in their eyes. , The rich second-generation aristocratic young master is definitely not a mediocre person, they can blow up by their identity alone. But myself, the man I can come in contact with every day, is Godfather! No matter who, when compared with Godfather, they have to be sadly reduced to mediocrity. Sofa was taken aback in her heart, and she stopped thinking about this question anymore, because she found that if she thinks about this question further, she is afraid that there will be some strange ideas that will come out. If you can''t think about it, it will be too terrible to think about it. . The maid behind him suddenly fell silent, but Robb didn''t care, because Sofa was relatively silent most of the time. He didn''t go crazy about the stockings anymore, and walked quickly to his classroom, specializing in magic items. This is the most important thing for him to come to the bright road. Everything else has to stand on the sidelines. Before long, the classroom arrived. Pushing the door gently in, Robb immediately discovered that there were not many classmates and not many boys. There are less than twenty people in the classroom, including myself, five boys, and all the others are girls. It turns out that the magic item specialist is a "production department" subject after all. Most men only like to fight and kill, and don''t like to rub one or the other. Even in the game, players who are willing to learn production skills are not. That''s a lot. It''s the same in this world. In the Magic Academy with hundreds of students, there are only five boys who are willing to learn how to make magic items! The other twenty or so, all girls. "Approximately, this is the difference between liberal arts classes and science classes. Forget it, it''s not a bad thing. It''s better to have more girls around than men." Robb walked in happily. Sofa stopped outside the classroom. The students in the classroom were all looking at Robb with weird eyes. Robb is now a celebrity in the Academy of Magic. The orphan of the Smith family. He was selected as the student representative to give a speech at the entrance ceremony. He also gave a surprising speech in the speech, saying that boys should not wear stockings and girls should wear stockings. Yes, it''s strange if it doesn''t catch the eye. There are three girls in the classroom wearing silk stockings, and they can be regarded as the beneficiaries of Robb''s speech, so everyone can''t help paying attention to him. He found a table casually, sat down, and found himself back and forth, left and right, diagonally forward and backward, in eight directions, all sitting on girls, one of whom looked like a seventeen or eighteen year old girl with a round face was still wearing white stockings. She turned around, waved to Robb, and smiled: "Hello!" "Hello!" Robb returned with a polite smile. The round-faced girl smiled and said, "Thank you for your speech. I have always wanted to try wearing silk stockings, but I am always warned that women are not qualified to wear this. Only men are qualified to wear this. It is you who helped us women to wear this. Chance, I think you are simply a friend of women." Chapter 309： Magic Item Specialist Friends of Women? Isn''t that another name for licking dogs and spare tires? No, this title cannot be taken anyway. Robb hurriedly said: "No, no, no, you are really exalted, I''m not so good." "I think you are so good." The girl glanced at Robb''s white-washed clothes and whispered: "Don''t talk about this, let''s talk about business. I have also heard about your family. I am deeply sorry about this. You seem to be financially struggling now. If you encounter any difficulties in your studies, I can help you. My family is full of money." Robach said: "If you are financially difficult, you will encounter difficulties in your studies?" The girl wondered: "Huh? Don''t you know? The magic item specialist requires a lot of money to learn." Robb Daqi, who was about to ask why, suddenly realized that it is said that the production of magic items requires very complicated materials. The "Shard of Thor''s Roar" that Baron Nolan brought back to him last time is a combination of all kinds of rare materials. They are made together, and you dont need to think about it and know that the materials are very valuable. It''s like there is a "choreographer and photography major" in later generations, which requires students to buy a lot of photography and video equipment. You have to buy SLRs, right? Can''t you save the telephoto lens? You have to buy a computer that can handle video, right? All these things are bought in a circle, and the family''s money is like burning money. And this "Magic Prop Specialty" also seems to require students to purchase a lot of messy materials, props, etc. It is simply a money-burning subject. I was a poor person, and came to study this kind of subject, and I got a dad. Robb cursed in his heart: I had listened to Solfa if I knew it, and set myself up as a nouveau riche in the countryside, inherited his grandfather''s property, and now I can afford it. As a result, I set myself a poor bastard. Although it feels very stable and practical and has a "protagonist" appearance, this poor man is set on his forehead. How can I use a bunch of materials to practice skills? Oh no. Seeing Robb''s face stiff, the kind girl whispered: "Lack of materials to tell me." Robb replied: "Thank you very much." When the two said that, the teacher of the magic props specialist came in. The teacher amused everyone as soon as he walked in. It turned out that he was a skeleton soldier. No, he couldn''t be called a skeleton soldier. He should be called a lich. Those who can only cut people with knives are called skeleton soldiers, and those who can use magic must be honored as Liches. He wore a black cloak, covering most of his body, only showing his head and hands. The head was a skull, and he couldn''t even see the expression. The hand was also a bone claw, and he held one in his left hand. Staff. He walked to the middle of the podium and smiled at everyone. Unfortunately, no one could see him smiling, only a skull tilted his head. Then, the lich introduced himself: "Hello everyone! Me! My name is 32. You can call me 32Master. Starting today, I will teach you how to make magic items." Robb: "..." When I wiped it, the skeletons all looked the same, but Robb didn''t recognize that this was Necromancer No. 32. Everyone: "..." Seeing the students look dumbfounded, No. 32 said: "Dont look at me now, I seem to be so stupid. Sixteen years ago, I was also a general of the Royal Magic Group of the Gran Kingdom. There are many ways to make magic items. I will try my best to teach you my magic item making techniques. I hope you can apply what you have learned and use these techniques to serve your Majesty the Queen." "Pala la" applause rang out, and Robb had no choice but to applaud. "Now is the oath session first." No. 32 raised his hand and said, "Please follow me...I, swear, even if my life is threatened, I will never leak the magic item production technology to Her Majesty''s enemy. , Otherwise, it will make me hard to die. My girlfriend or boyfriend is a long-lost sibling, my wife sleeps with other men, and my son is not his own." I rub, so vicious? Robb was taken aback: My Thirty-two is amazing. The students don''t care whether they are powerful or not. The students who can be selected into this subject are the children of innocent and absolutely reliable nobles. They follow along without hesitation, and the atmosphere is solemn and solemn. Robb meditated on these remarks carefully, and found that it was okay for him to follow along. The magic items seemed to be high-tech for later generations. After he learned it, he must keep the technology secret. How could it be leaked? It''s not mentally retarded. Okay, follow along. The oath is over! The lecture has finally officially started... Biu, the lecture process was fast-forwarded, and the first basic lecture was finished. After listening to the basic course, Robb can be considered to understand some general principles. It turns out that magic props are all kinds of functional props made of materials that "can carry magic power" and fused together. Various metals, gems, etc. are all good materials for making magic props. After refining these materials, they are fused and reshaped into a new form, and then "engraved" runes on them can bring them all kinds of All kinds of magical functions. Strictly speaking, all weapons and armors with magic power should be included in the scope of "magic props." It''s just that the offensive and defensive performance of weapons and armors is so eye-catching that people forget the additional ones on them. Special effects too. For example, a weapon that can **** blood is actually a special material incorporated into the weapon, which can accommodate magic effects, and then draw a "blood sucking rune", and then when this weapon hits an enemy, it triggers the "blood sucking rune" "The effect, so I sucked blood. Therefore, a master-level blacksmith who can enchant weapons must also be an incomparable expert on magic items. Robb understood it now. No wonder this world master-level craftsman seems to be rare. It''s not uncommon for Nima to be a master-level blacksmith if he is proficient in magic props and blacksmithing skills at the same time. It''s like in a game, as long as you make special equipment, the equipment itself will have several special attributes by default, which are randomly enchanted. Think about it carefully, isn''t the game setting very strange? Why does a blacksmith use a hammer to strike out an iron sword, it will have an extra +5 attack power, or an extra +5 strength such a strange attribute? How can this be? It is totally unreasonable if special materials are not added. In the real world, this kind of strange attribute must of course be done by the magic item expert, and it is impossible to beat it with a hammer. However, Robb was already full of the skills of enchanting weapons and armors, and he had no interest. All he cared about was how to tinker with those weird and weird magic items that could be used in all kinds of weird places. For example, the magic container, which can store magic power in it and release it when needed, is what he "beginner class" wants to understand most. Chapter 310： The role of ruby After understanding the basic principles, the 32nd will begin to talk about really useful things. "Today is the first day of the course. I won''t talk about too complicated things. I will give you a demonstration of the most basic and simplest magic props." Robb listened humbly and saw that on the 32nd, he took out an iron ingot and called an expert blacksmith, and then asked the blacksmith to set up the stove, anvil, and hammer on the spot. "Which classmate knows flame magic? Come and warm the stove!" asked No. 32. A girl stood up, and after chanting a few incantations, she waved her hand and a wall of fire was lit up in the stove. Robb had long heard that all the students in the magic props making college had a foundation in magic. He didn''t expect that an inconspicuous girl could easily throw a powerful wall of fire, but he couldn''t help but look at the students in this class. Eye. On the 32nd, the blacksmith asked the blacksmith to throw the iron ingot into the furnace, and it quickly burned into molten iron. At this time, No. 32 took out a ruby, and smiled: "Does any classmate know what attributes rubies can be used to add to the equipment?" The whole class looked at each other. After all, they were all freshmen and had just entered school, and their knowledge in this area was almost zero. On the 32nd, I also knew that the freshmen must not understand this knowledge, otherwise there would be no need to learn it. He squinted his eyes and looked at Robb, thinking: This guy, the orphan of the Smith family, is with the group of Westwind Town. People came together, and got the assistance of Baron Nolen, hey, I have to give him a taste of embarrassment. It turned out that after Her Majesty the Queen was resurrected on the 32nd, she asked Necromancer No. 1 about what happened after her death, and then learned about a series of events that took place in Westwind Town. Of course, she also knew that she killed herself in the first place. The person is Robb. He also knew that Robb was now the "lord" of Westwind Town, and he had actual control of Westwind Town. He was killed by Robb, and of course there was a hint of resentment towards Robb in his heart, and this resentment could not be vented, because Her Majesty the Queen now forbids anyone to take action against Westwind Town. There is no way of revenge. On the 32nd, I hated everything from Westwind, including but not limited to sugar, potato chips, cakes, fat house happy water, pudding, stockings...Anyway, he is a skeleton, these things he I can''t use it, I don''t like it even if I like it. He even hated coming up with people from Westwind Town. This time, the rich second generations who came from Westwind Town were all his objects. Robert Smith, the fallen aristocrat who came with the rich second generations of Westwind Town, of course. It''s also within the scope of what he hates. Although he didn''t want to kill Robb or slap him in the face, it was definitely necessary to give him a little embarrassment and embarrass him. Number 32 stretched out his hand and pointed at Robb: "Robert, get up and answer, what attributes are rubies used to attach?" Robb: "..." I rub, I sit harmlessly here, waiting to learn good things secretly, why are you shooting me suddenly? It''s annoying to pull me up to answer questions or something. No way, people set up people set up, respect people set up! The current person settings cannot be positive with the teacher. Robb had to stand up: "Ruby?" "That''s right!" No. 32 said with a smile: "What kinds of magic props can be made with rubies? Do you know?" "Uh..." Robb began to think. Seeing him pretending to be thinking on the 32nd, he was secretly happy: You know a ghost! It''s useless to pretend to think. After a while, I have to say I don''t know, and then I say: An illegitimate child is less knowledgeable! If you are a child who grew up in a large orthodox family, you can learn a lot from your elders even if you haven''t attended class. When you hear this, it''s embarrassing. Ha ha ha! Then I will tell the whole class about the role of rubies. Just thinking about this, No. 32 heard Robb clear his throat and smiled: "Ruby symbolizes power, so the main purpose is to make extra power props and passion series equipment, including but not limited to : Increase strength, increase attack power, increase courage, increase barbarian warfare, increase anger of berserkers, dispel fear, increase the power of flame magic..." Robb, a super liver emperor, has played all professions and all magic props in the game. Therefore, the various equipment that Ruby can make can provide effects for all kinds of professions. Of course, it is a treasure of many families. When the big basket came out, BalaBala kept talking, and hadn''t finished talking for several minutes. Some usages are very basic, of course you understand the 32nd, but some usages are too advanced, I haven''t even heard the 32nd. The more he listened, the more confused he became, and the more he listened, the more embarrassed he was. Fortunately, the skeleton had no muscles on his face and would not show any expression. Otherwise, all the students would be able to see that his teacher had been educated by the students. With great difficulty, Robb finally finished speaking and said with a smile: "Master, is there anything else I missed, do I need to add it?" Thirty-two rolled his eyes. Of course, he had no eyeballs at all, only two black eye frames, so no one could tell that he was rolling his eyes, only he himself knew that his nonexistent eyeballs were rolled up. This Nima not only didn''t shame him, but also told him to teach all the courses he wanted to teach. Are you a teacher or am I a teacher? Am I still taking a fart class? I''m not alive! Huh? No, I seem to be dead a long time ago, and there is no question of not being alive. The classmates are also a little confused. Didnt this guy grow up in the countryside? How can a child of a big family look like he has been educated by the elite since he was a child? Nima! Fortunately, Robb smiled humbly at this time: "But I only know that there are these usages, but I don''t know how to use them, and I have to ask Master to explain them." "Oh, okay, you already know a lot. You are an excellent student. It seems that you have done some preparatory studies before entering the school. Ahem, excellent." No. 32 had to say this embarrassingly. : "Now I will show you the most basic magic item application." He put the ruby ??on the table, then picked up a hammer and hit the ruby ??with a violent hammer. The ruby ??suddenly shattered into small crystal powders. If a poor person sees it, he will not feel distressed, but fortunately in this room. All of them are rich second generations, this little money doesn''t blink. Thirty-two put the ruby ??powder into the molten iron. Then, the blacksmith vigorously stirred the molten iron so that the ruby ??powder was evenly dispersed in the molten iron. Next, the blacksmith poured the molten iron into a mold, cooled it, and cooled it down. Soon, the molten iron mixed with ruby ??powder became a small square box, which looked like a jewelry box of later generations. Chapter 311： Do you have any suggestions for improvement On the 32nd, he took out the box, lifted a pen, and added a little bit of the strange ink prepared in advance. This ink is not black, but a kind of crystal clear ink with magical luster. He explained with a pen and ink: "This ink is made of magic essence. Well, I think you will also know it. It is specially used to draw magic circles, write magic runes, and make magic scrolls. Everyone should be familiar with the special materials." The classmates said they knew each other one after another, and only Robb did not know him after playing. Because, in the game, there is no need to draw any magic circle. Use skills and raise your hand, and a magic circle will appear on the ground. Where else do you need to use any special ink? Not to mention drawing magic scrolls, Robb rubs his hands directly... As for the "Magic Essence", Robb knew that it was the product of the "Enchanting" skill. In the game, after using the "Enchanting" skill to decompose the special equipment, it is possible to get the "Magic Essence", but this thing is just a small icon in the game, painted with an inexplicable light. The icon looks extremely unintuitive, and it is completely different from the "magic essence ink" in front of me. Therefore, Robb had never seen the strange ink used on the 32nd, and he immediately showed a very interested appearance. The students next to him saw this scene in their eyes, and couldn''t help but think to themselves: Well, after all, they are children from the fallen aristocratic family, poor! Although he has learned a lot of knowledge and can speak the usage of rubies so much that even the Master is speechless, his knowledge is obtained from books and he has no chance to practice. Even the "Magic Essence Ink" is the first sight Come, poor! awful! tragedy! The girl with round face and white stockings who had shown Robb just now turned her head and secretly handed him a glass bottle, which contained a small bottle of magic essence ink. She made a gesture to Robb, which clearly meant "for you." Robb smiled at her. In this world, there are no bad guys hitting him in the face. Instead, there are people helping him. Look at what a sunny and upright world... The point is, its a small round-faced white stocking girl who helps him. Look at this white. Silky legs, so great. He took the ink bottle, studied it carefully, played with it for a while, and finally realized that this thing was made by melting the "magic essence" in water. For people in this world, the essence of magic power may be rare, but for Robb, he only needs to rub a few green outfits, blue outfits, purple outfits and so on, use enchanting skills to remove them, and decompose "magic power". "Essence" will live together, and you can do as much as you want. After figuring it out, there was nothing fun, and Robb continued to watch the 32nd performance. I saw No. 32 holding a pen and using magic essence ink to draw runes on the box. He deliberately drew very slowly so that the students could see exactly what rune he drew: "Look, everyone. It is a rune that stores the magical power of flames. It can confine the magical power of the flame system. I painted this rune on several faces of this box..." Robb hurriedly carefully wrote down the drawing method of that rune... After a while, the drawing was finished, and No.32 smiled and said, "The student who used fire magic just now, come over and inject flame magic into this box, um, let me see, put a fireball in it." At his request, the girl injected a fireball technique into the box. It is also interesting to say that the square box contains a round fireball. The fireball can actually maintain its original shape. It rolls in the middle of the box, and a few sparks come out from time to time. On the 32nd, opened the window, pointed to the open space outside, and smiled: "Everyone is optimistic!" He pointed the mouth of the box to the open space, stretched out his skeleton hand and patted the bottom of the box. The runes on the box suddenly lighted up, and the fireball inside immediately flew out with a whirr and hit the open space. , A small pit was smashed in the middle of the open space, and the power of the fireball technique scorched all the surrounding flowers and plants. Thirty-two laughed and said: "So everyone understands? This is the simplest demonstration of magic props. It can be used to store all kinds of flame magic, and then throw the flame magic out when you need it..." A boy raised his hand and said, "Master, isn''t this thing the same as the magic scroll? The scroll is more convenient and easy to use." Thirty-two laughed and said: "Of course it''s different. Think about it. The magic scroll is disposable, but this box can be used repeatedly. Moreover, the power of the magic scroll is determined by the person who made the scroll, and it does not amplify the power. This box can be made very large, and then let a lot of magicians come together to inject magic power into the box, and then a huge fireball can be made..." Having said this, he paused and said: "Not long ago, when the Desert Kingdom attacked Westwind, it had developed a similar thing. They used a large magic container like a closet to house dozens of shamans. The magical power of the lightning system released the powerful magic cannon. At present, the advanced magic prop making experts are imitating. I believe that soon, our country will produce the same powerful things. I hope that you will be able to contribute to the country in the future. Research and design more powerful magic items." The students clapped "clap". No. 32 smiled and said: "This is just a small demonstration. The box is small and the magic power that can be accommodated is not large. The main purpose is to show you the basic applications of magic items. Now, we are going to start brainstorming. , Can anyone think of other application methods through this box?" The students began to rack their brains and remember... Those who can sit in this classroom are all magicians, at least the magicians who have entered the door, and they are not low in intelligence, so it can be said that there is no second class. Soon a girl thought of something. She raised her hand and said: "If I use sapphire to make a box, I can make a magic item that can be pre-installed with ice archery, right?" "Correct!" No. 32 gave her a vertical thumb: "You know how to draw inferences from other things." Another boy said, "If you make this box one size bigger, can you put a Pyroblast technique in it?" No. 32 smiled and said: "Very smart!" Students have put forward their opinions one after another. I have to say that although the ideas put forward by these people are elementary, they are all effective. Even Robb couldn''t help boasting that these guys are smart. At this moment, the conversation on the 32nd suddenly changed, and he came to Robb again: "Smate Robert of the Smith family, you just listed countless uses of rubies, it seems very knowledgeable, then I want to ask Do you have any suggestions for improvement of this box?" Chapter 312： I sell you the invention This guy on the 32nd is bad. He asked Robb to talk about the use of rubies just now, just to make Robb ashamed. However, he didnt succeed. Robbs misunderstood knowledge hit his forehead almost straight. Shout "Oh, my brain hurts". After the incident, he not only didn''t know how to repent, but he also used his mind. Seeing other students talking about the extended usage of this box, Robb was sitting there motionless. He thought Robb was not knowledgeable enough after all, and he couldn''t think of any other ways to play. Since you can''t think of it, of course you will be named to make you look ugly. There was a wicked smile on the face of No. 32 Skeleton: "Student Robert, come on, how do you think this box should be improved? Can''t say what other students have already passed." Robb: "..." No. 32 smiled in her heart: Can''t tell, can you? Hahaha! He put on a distressed look: "Oh, growing up in the country still limits your imagination. If you don''t think of it, you can''t help it. Master won''t blame you." At this moment, Robb suddenly said: "I thought of a good way, but I feel that it will cost a lot of money. I am so poor that I can''t afford it." No. 32 Anle: Do you admit that you are poor? Ha ha! This wave is not that I want to slap you in the face, it''s that you want to get your face together. You admit that you are poor in front of your classmates, isn''t it enough to be despised? At this moment, Robb suddenly smiled and said, "That''s right! Master, I want to ask, is there a patent for the initial design of magic items? Can I use magic items to make money?" "Patent? What is a patent?" Thirty-two Daqi. "Ah!" Robb said: "Well, the word patent is a bit strange to Master. Let me put it another way. If someone designs a very useful and powerful new magic item that can change the course of war, the royal will not Will he be given a bonus to confirm his invention?" "Of course it will!" No. 32 immediately said to all the students in a serious manner: "Listen, everyone, if you design and research out a very useful magic item, it is confirmed that it is useful for the country, and it can greatly improve our Siege. Your Majesty the Queen will give you a special bonus...you are all aristocrats, and there is no shortage of money at home, so Her Majesty will not use the begging bonus to pass you away. What can be guaranteed is that it is definitely A huge sum of money." The students responded with "Oh". Robb smiled and said: "If this is the case, then I have a solution, Master, I already have a great idea in my mind that can transform this box extremely powerfully, but I don''t have the money to do it, I want to... Lets not do this. Ill sell you the improvement plan that I just thought of. The fee is not high, so I will charge you fifty gold coins. Then you give this thing to Her Majesty the Queen, and the bonus will go to you, how about it?" Thirty-two: "..." all the classmates:"" I have seen arrogant people, and I have never seen arrogant people to this point. On the first day of class, I claimed to sell the new invention to the Master. Isn''t this going to be against the sky? Moreover, the price of fifty gold coins was utterly shameless. The ghost knows what you invented, is your brain so valuable? The other four boys in the class were not very pleasing to Robb because of the stockings incident at the opening ceremony. Now that he saw his rants, they couldnt help turning their heads together and said to Robb: "Cut!" But the girls are much better, and the girls in this class are the majority. They don''t have a bad feeling for Robb, they only have a good feeling. A large group of girls are looking at him with cute eyes, wanting to hear what he has to say afterwards. On the 32nd, I feel like Yali Mountain is big. He was originally a poor man. It was very difficult to get fifty gold coins. Moreover, even if he could get it, he was unwilling to bet on this kind of thing. Ah, it''s almost sick. He coughed slightly. Because he is a skeleton, he does not have a vocal organ. He speaks by magic, so the coughing sound is also made by magic, with a strange buzzing sound: "Ahem! Classmate Robert, look at what you said, dont you have any compelling points about your own strength? You just took a magic item class, how can you make anything about your ability to understand magic items at this stage of learning? An advanced invention? Its even more impossible to get an award from Her Majesty. Its impossible for me to buy this invention. You should just announce it directly." Robb shook his head: "No, my invention is too good. It can definitely instantly change the combat capability of the Siglan Corps. It can''t be announced in public. It must be certified. I must let Her Majesty the Queen know that it was invented by me. The bonus is required. Then I will allocate it so that I can tell it. Therefore, at this time, Master is your only investment opportunity. If you dont buy it, I will sell it to someone else. Then the bonus will go to someone else, Master. Don''t cry." No. 32 laughed: "I don''t even have a lacrimal gland, how can I cry?" Everyone: "..." This Nima sounded very reasonable, and there was no way to complain. Robb turned his head and smiled at the round-faced Baisi girl who had just given him the "Magic Essence Ink": "Dear classmate, I know you are a good person. Would you like to try to buy my invention? I''m a technology , You produce the materials. When we make it and dedicate it to Her Majesty the Queen, I only need fifty gold coins, and all other bonuses will be given to you." As soon as I said this, the eyes of the whole class were locked on the little round-faced girl. This girl actually looks pretty sweet, with a small round face that looks cute, she''s pretty cute, she looks even better when she wears white stockings. She is actually not sure whether Robb''s "invention" is worth any money. I tentatively asked: "Do you want more materials? I''m not sure whether my pocket money is enough to buy materials." Robb seriously thought about the effect he wanted to achieve, and smiled: "Twenty-five rubies of the type Master used just now will do." "Really, with twenty-five rubies, it''s okay. My pocket money is enough." The round-faced girl smiled: "Then I will work with you to make the thing just now." She agreed to support Robb so easily, but it embarrassed the people next to her. Several classmates whispered: "Who is this?" "Don''t you know her? The daughter of the great businessman Desmond Cotton, her full name is Marian Cotton, her father is very rich, and I heard that her father is very bold and very intelligent. After hearing that Xifeng Town had stockings, her father sent a family slave into the mountain and caught four human-faced spiders back. He was also making stockings. It''s just that Guangming Road doesn''t allow large amounts of poison to be raised, otherwise his family produces them. There are no fewer stockings than Westwind Town. (In Chapter 210, it was mentioned that this aristocrat who catches spiders and wants to open a stocking factory is mentioned. Friends who have forgotten can go back and have a look.) Chapter 313： Be careful when going out Other students talked a lot. "Marian''s father has always been known for his boldness in investing. He often made big profits and often made big losses. He dared to invest in messy and meaningless things." "She is probably under the influence of her father a lot, and her thinking is also very avant-garde." "Yeah, it''s a bit wasteful to invest in such a poor and declining noble boy." "No, no, maybe she got her father''s advice. It''s possible that she invested in this man to please the Archduke Madeleine." "Oh, it turned out to be a political investment. I wiped it. Why didn''t I expect it?" The other girl couldn''t help but snorted, "I forgot that the Archduke Madeleine was behind Robert." "We''re still too young! We don''t get involved in the center of power." A seventeen-year-old girl said, "Faced with this kind of thing, Marian doesn''t turn her mind as fast as she can." Robbs ears are sharp. He hears some talks, and some cant hear them, but he doesnt bother to care about them. Regardless of whether Marianne invests for money or politics, as long as others treat him well, thats fine. There are so many of hers, she is better than someone who wants to cheat herself with one evil and two evils against herself, right? He smiled and waved to Marianne: "After school is over for a while, the two of us will buy materials to make magic items. I will let your investment get the return it deserves." Next, everyone will continue to listen to lecture No. 32, and they will talk about some basic knowledge, such as which materials are matched with which materials, which forms of magic props can be used to make, and which runes are suitable for engraving on the magic. Above the props, provide corresponding functions. Robb learned the thief seriously, and every rune was drawn in his notebook, and he remembered it hard. His serious attitude to school is not comparable to any other student. At this point, it is not black, so there will be no twists and turns in the following, and a few classes will be completed soon. After school! Robb smiled at Marian: "Let''s go, let''s buy materials." Marian stood up with a smile, and the two walked out of the classroom together, and Sofa, who was waiting outside, and Marian''s maid greeted him. Marianne smiled and said to the servant: "You go home quickly and ask the butler to send me a bag of gold coins to the jewelry store. I am going to the jewelry store to buy twenty-five rubies." The servant hurried to go. Robb smiled and said, "You can do whatever you want with money." Marianne shook her head and smiled: "No, there are many things that money cannot solve. For example, the care of the Duke of Madeleine, Her Majesty the Queen promised to waive tuition." Robb laughed blankly: "Are you really investing in me because your classmates talked about it, and for political reasons? Then you are ready to waste twenty-five rubies?" Marianne smiled: "Yes! I admit it generously, lest you hate me when you find my purpose is impure." "Hahaha!" Robber said, "Interesting woman, looking at your small round face, she has a cute smile. She thought she was a natural girl, but she was so flexible in her mind." Marianne said: "Where is a simple-minded person in an aristocratic college?" As soon as she finished saying this, she saw a man running on the playground in front of him. He was the nephew of Baron Nolan, Conte Chenguang. He was running desperately in front, chasing a teacher behind, and the teacher yelled while chasing: "I told you to try to silence your classmates, not to get your classmate''s neck stuck." Conte shouted as he ran, "Isn''t I silent if I get stuck in my neck? There is no problem with my magic!" The teacher is angry: "You are not magic at all, can you use magic instead of muscles to solve the problem? You stop me and see if I don''t beat you." "Teacher, you said that you don''t use muscles to solve problems. Why are you chasing after me?" Conte shouted as he ran, "You are using muscles to solve problems now." "Oh? That''s right!" The teacher suddenly stopped and stopped running: "Then I will use magic to solve it." He chanted a few spells, waved his hand forward, and an ice arrow flew out, hitting Contes legs. Contes feet froze together and turned into a large pile of ice. Piece. He fell to the ground with a puff, and was chased by the teacher from behind, grabbed the nape of his neck and dragged it away. Robb said: "Look, I think there are still people with very simple minds in this magic academy." Marianne: "..." The two walked across the playground and walked to the school gate, only to see a large group of soldiers standing at the school gate. Madeleine was actually here, commanding a group of soldiers to deploy, guarding the school entrance with a large number of soldiers. Robb Daqi: "Miss Madeleine, what are you doing?" "Martial law." Madeleine gave Marianne a blank look, ignored her, moved to Robb, and whispered in a voice that only Robb could hear: "You know what happened last night, Princess of Donggrand. Your Royal Highness is now on the Path of Light. Her Majesty has ordered the entire city to be sealed off, and this woman must be captured by the district carpet search." Robb gave an "Oh" and thought to himself: This is inevitable. If I know that the princess of the enemy country is in my own home, I have to try my best to find her. Madeleine moved her mouth away from Robb''s ear, stood up straight again, and the volume came out: "This is..." Marianne hurriedly held her skirt with both hands, and squatted slightly: "I am Desmond Cotton''s daughter, Marianne Cotton, I greet the Grand Duke." Madeleine said: "Where are you going?" She didn''t look at Marianne, and returned to Robb''s face. Robb smiled and said: "I conceived a new magic item. Because I didn''t have the money to make it, I asked Miss Marian to invest in it. Now we are going to the jewelry store to buy materials and make new magic items." "Oh? Is that so?" Madeleine''s tone was faint, she turned to Marianne, and said solemnly: "You actually invest in this man? Do you know what kind of person he is? He went to a prostitute in the middle of the night to find Happy scum, I advise you to keep as far away as possible from this kind of man and stay away from him." Marianne suddenly looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer this. Robb laughed with a "pounce" beside him: "Miss Madeleine, my classmate invested money in my invention to please you, but you actually persuaded her to ignore me, you said. Isn''t it embarrassing?" "Huh?" Madeleine suddenly understood. She took a deep look at Marianne, then turned to Robb and said: "If you want to go to the jewelry store, go quickly. You must go back to school before dark. Remember , Although you are not a high official, but after the incident last night, you have also become one of the assassination targets. Don''t go to that obscure street again. Don''t forget how Earl Amos died." Chapter 314： This is too unfamiliar, right Robb and Marianne walked into the street together in the cries of Miss Madeleine. Marianne looked embarrassed just now, but after walking a short distance, she returned to normal, and asked with a smile: "You went to a prostitute to play, but was caught by the Grand Duke Madeleine?" Robb had no choice but to spread his hands without speaking. Marianne smiled and said: "It''s really careless. It''s okay if anyone knows about it. Why did the Grand Duke Madeleine know about it? Don''t you want to live?" Robb: "Hey, what does this have to do with living?" Marianne smiled and said: "As long as it is a famous family with a long history, who doesn''t know how close Madeleine''s family is to your Smith family 16 years ago?" "Oh?" Robbqi said, "I grew up in the country, but I don''t know it clearly. Tell me about it." Marianne smiled and said: "The patriarchs of your two families, one is the head of the Knights of the Black Earth, the other is the head of the Knights of the Storm. The Grand Duke and the Grand Mage of the Palace are the most trusted and loyal subordinates of the previous king. It is inevitable that there are many marriages. If you marry a daughter today, then you will marry a concubine tomorrow. Both your immediate and collateral families are entangled. Maybe your aunt will become her aunt, and maybe her uncle will be you. Uncle, anyway, its so complicated that outsiders dont understand." Robb: "..." Marianne smiled and said: "Even outsiders like us know that the fourth master of the Smith family loved Madeleine very much. He said in various public and private occasions that when Madeleine grows up, he will let his son Come to propose marriage." Robb: "..." Marianne smiled and said: "How can there be any reason for big people to talk casually? There are three ways to make jokes in private! Especially when they are said in public, it is a certainty that they want to marry. Of course, Madeleine''s parents have long ago. With all the preparations, not surprisingly, she has been educated by her parents since she was a child, and she will marry into the Smith family when she grows up." Robb: "This is a bit unfamiliar." Marian spread her hands: "As a result, there was a huge change sixteen years ago. The Smithian family was destroyed and the country was usurped by Mondela. Madeleine was hunted and killed along with Her Majesty. It is not an exaggeration to say that it was the vicissitudes of life. When she saw you, it was like seeing a dream that had been broken for 16 years and started doing it again. As a result... you actually went to prostitutes?" Robb: "Puff!" This is really a bit tragic. Robb cant sympathize with a wave of Miss Madeleine. The real Smith family is over long ago. This fake self cannot hold up her fairy tale without follow-up, everything can only be done. Be counted as a tease of fate. Marianne smiled and said: "But don''t worry, the Grand Duke is obviously not really angry. It''s too normal for men to go out and make a scene in our circle. If this can''t be tolerated, it''s really immature. Look, She was telling you to be careful just now, dont go back too late. The concern is overwhelming. You made that small mistake and you have been left behind. Because she would never treat a prostitute as her opponent. Ah, if you had a leg with a certain noble lady, maybe she would be a little more angry." Having said that, Marianne seemed to think of something, and smiled: "This noble lady does not include me. I will not offend the Grand Duke for a man. My family still wants to go on the Bright Road." Robb: "..." This is very embarrassing, there is nothing to say. Not long after, the two arrived at the center of the city. At this time, knights, soldiers, and guards were running around in the whole road of light. Several knights had divided the road of light into many areas, and then sent a large number of them. Of soldiers, one area by area is searching. Of course, the Bright Road is a huge city. Searching for a person is like looking for a needle in a haystack. It is not so easy to find. The two came to the jewelry store. The housekeeper of the Marian family was already here, with a small box in his hand. When they saw Robert, they immediately asked, "Master Robert Smith, hello. " He didn''t need an introduction when he met, and he was able to call out Robb''s name in one go. It can be seen that Marianne''s family had really targeted himself a long time ago. Robb was not welcome, and took the investor into the jewelry store, and picked 25 rubies of good quality. Rubies are not very rare gems, they are not expensive, as long as they dont deliberately. Look for a large one to buy, but choose a small one, so you dont need much money. Anyway, you have to break the rubies when you make magic items, and you have no objection to buy a large one. He chose a ruby ??that was about the same size as the one that came out on the 32nd, with only two gold and one gold coin, exactly fifty gold coins. Buy another twenty iron ingots, this is worthless, dozens of silver coins, no one cares. After buying the materials, I stopped messing around outside, and quickly took Marianne back to school. It was not too early at this time, most of the students returned to the dormitory, because the city was under martial law, Kangte and others did not dare to go out, but all retracted, causing the academy to become quiet. What Robb didnt expect was that Madeleine was still "patrolling" at the school gate. Seeing Robb came back before dark, she immediately stopped patrolling and said to several of her men: "The security of the academy is already OK. I''m sure, let''s go and take a look in the city." After speaking, he disappeared without a trace with a large group of his subordinates in an instant. Robb didn''t know what to say, forget it, ignore her. First, I went to No. 32 and borrowed an expert blacksmith from the royal royal family. Then he took Marian and the blacksmith and hid in a small room. First, break all twenty-five rubies into pieces, then fuse twenty-five iron ingots into molten iron, put the ruby ??powder in the molten iron, stir and fuse, and then it''s time to be plastic. The blacksmith couldn''t help asking: "What shape do you want to mold it into?" Robb smiled: "Honeycomb type! Do you understand? It''s one grid, one grid, many small grids, it looks like a honeycomb structure." "Oh? This doesn''t bother me, but what''s the point of doing this?" The blacksmith was puzzled. "Don''t worry, just do it." The blacksmith stopped talking and did it! Anyway, the noble master can''t afford to provoke him, just be obedient. He does not have a ready-made honeycomb mold, but this is not a problem. First, make a few small boxes, and then fuse the boxes together. Finally, a large honeycomb with a total of 25 grids is made. . The blacksmith has no idea what he is making. Is an iron honeycomb useful? He looked blankly and said: "Is this all right?" Chapter 315： Please take a look Robb threw a handful of silver coins to the blacksmith: "Yes! You can get off work." The blacksmith didn''t expect that there was still money to take, and happily took the money and left. With Robb and Marian remaining, Marian curiously said: "Now is my question time, how can I play this hive?" Robb smiled and said, "Is it necessary to talk? Write runes and go up." He brushed the ground and took out the pen, then took out the bottle of "magic essence ink" that Marian gave him during the day, and smiled: "The rune drawn during the day on the 32nd, I have already hardly remembered. , Now Im going to paint it all over this honeycomb..." "Oh, I remember that too, and I''ll help too." Marianne also took out a pen. You have a rune for the two of you, and I drew a rune on the hive. ~： Its time for the first class. Wearing a black cloak and holding a staff, No. 32 walked into the classroom swaggeringly. "Good Master!" "Hello students." After greetings, No. 32s eyes were immediately locked on Robb and Marian. He is very stingy and bears grudges. Yesterdays events have not yet been forgotten. Yin and Yang said to Robb strangely: "Robert, you pulled yesterday. As Marianne invests in you and ran to make a''new invention'', now I can ask what your new invention has made?" "Of course." Robb smiled: "It has been completely made, and I can show it to you at any time, but... this thing takes a long time to prepare and consumes a lot of fire magician. So I think it would be a waste of the hard work of the fire magician to just show it to you. Can you please invite Her Majesty the Queen to watch it? And the ministers of the court, please come and forget it. , So that everyone will be happy." "Joke!" No. 32 raised the volume a few degrees: "Have you figured out who you are? You are just a freshman in the magic props specialty. You have just enrolled in school and only have a day of class. You think you can do it. What good thing? And do you know how busy Her Majestys government is? How busy are the ministers in the Central Government? How could they have time to come to see a freshman tinkered with, wondering if there are any useful inventions?" The other four boys in the class helped out: "Yes! What is the identity of Her Majesty the Queen? Robert, you figure out your stand." Robb spread his hands and said: "In this case, I have to go through the back door." He suddenly yelled and shouted to the outside of the classroom: "Sofa, go to the school door and see if the Archduke Madeleine is there. If that If the idle woman happens to be there, you can tell her to call her Majesty the Queen." The people in the classroom also Spartan: "..." Everyone thought: This is very unreasonable, Fack! Blow the pillow wind first, and then let the pillow wind blow the girlfriend wind, there is no such thing as you play. If you play like this, if you really make a garbage out, even Madeleine will not be able to get off the stage. However, this world has such a bullshit, and people who have a relationship and a backstage can do whatever they want. Half an hour later, Madeleine really ran to blow her girlfriends wind, but Her Majesty''s ears were so soft that she couldn''t refuse the request of a good girlfriend, so she had to agree and send another order: the important minister in the court, give me everything. Come! In the evening, the setting sun was in the western sky, watching carefully whether anyone had counted against him, and scattered its last little lingering light to the ground. On the back mountain of the Magic Academy, in a wasteland, a national-level "new magic props demonstration activity" is about to open. Her Majesty the Queen always likes to make boring harassing calls to Robb at this time. There is no way to make this call today, so I feel a little irritable inexplicably. This irritability is like the sand sculpture netizens who are reading the book together every day cant get in touch today. There will always be an upset in my heart. She sat on the high stand, and said impatiently to the number 32 next to her: "How long will it take to start the demonstration?" No.32 said embarrassingly: "Robert is preparing and will come out soon." Her Majesty said with a stern face: "If what he demonstrates is **** and wastes my precious time, I will let you know what the queen''s anger is." On the 32nd, sweating profusely, I thought to myself: What does this have to do with me? Obviously your best friend forced you to come and see. If you see the rubbish, you blame her. Why do you put your anger on me? He was thinking about this question depressedly, and heard Her Majesty the Queen say unreasonably: "Because it is your student." Thirty-two: "..." Well, if a big man wants to be angry with others, he just needs to find a reason. This reason does not need to be reasonable. Her Majesty said again: "By the way, you just said that the student who is going to demonstrate magic items is named Robert? Is this the orphan of the Smith family? That is the one who said that there are newcomers and men don''t want to wear socks?" "Exactly!" No. Thirty-two said respectfully: "It''s him." Her Majesty is angry: "I get angry when I think of this guy. I talked to him a few days ago, and he went out and went hi." Thirty-two: "..." Her Majesty said: "I can already foresee, I can''t see anything useful, you prepare me to die." No. 32 didn''t know what to say, so she had to hold her head and squat on the ground. The skull holding her head and squatting on the ground looked good as a thief. Madeleine, who was standing next to him, said: "Elizabeth, give Robert a little more confidence. He is the son of my fourth uncle. He must be very capable. Its not good to go out at night, but other noble children. It''s all like this, it''s not a big problem, and it doesn''t affect the research and invention of magic items." Her Majesty turned her head to look at Madeleine, and immediately smiled: "Well, I will look good, after all, it is the person you recommended." Thirty-two: "..." Hey hey hey, this is too different to treat! Thirty-two was silent and swallowed. At this moment, Robb finally came out. He carried a huge iron box, walked to Her Majesty the Queen, and smiled and said: "Dear ladies and gentlemen, I will show you the best of the country soon. Sharp weapon, I believe you will love it after you see it." "Don''t talk nonsense, just show it." No.32 roared: "I am here at Yalishan University." "Well, let''s not talk too much nonsense, just come." Robb placed the iron box on the ground and opened the door of the box. Everyone can see from the oblique angle that there is an iron honeycomb in the box with many grids, but it is not clear what is in the grid. Robb also deliberately didn''t turn the box around, and always only let them see an oblique angle, they could see the hole of the hive, but couldn''t see the contents inside. Chapter 316： Katyusha Multiple Rocket Launcher "What on earth are you?" a duke couldn''t help but ask. "It''s a great magic item." Robb smiled, turning the box, pointing the hive mouth to a huge stone in the distance, and smiling: "Okay, now I''m ready. Before using it, I have to explain it first. Now, this thing is from yesterdays magic props specialization class. After Master showed me a box that can store fireball, I thought of an invention based on that thing. Its not a high-tech game. Dont you see it? So disappointed." In fact, even if he didn''t say so, no one except Madeleine had much expectation of him. The queen disliked him more than liked him, because the last time the queen came to him for a "spiritual civilization benchmark", he was told by his maid that "the master went out and hi", which made him a rating in the queen''s heart. Almost the most scumbag level. In the eyes of other important ministers, Robb was a child of a declining noble. He grew up in the country and was limited in his vision, which must be much worse than the child of ordinary nobles. Robb smiled and said: "By the way, I would also like to thank my sponsor, Miss Marian Cotton, who helped me develop and develop this invention wholly. Without her feelings, I would have nothing to do. Stand here and demonstrate to everyone that if Her Majesty thinks this invention is okay, please give the bonus to the Cotton family and make a great contribution to the Cotton family." Everyone: "..." No. 32 Anger: "Where is there so much nonsense? Her Majesty''s time is precious! At this time of the day, she is talking on the phone and eating cake..." Queen: "Huh?" The skeletal dragon squatting behind the queen looked up and looked at No. 32 fiercely. The important ministers also looked over at the same time, with weird eyes. A bead of sweat dripped under the skull of No. 32: "Cough...cough cough cough... This time of day is the most important time for Her Majesty to deal with government affairs, so I finally found time to watch your presentation. New magic props, dont you have to hurry up and finish the demo. Her Majesty: "It''s pretty much the same." The Skeleton Dragon lay down again, and all the ministers pretended not to hear anything. On the 32nd, I thought: It''s over, I''m over! After I go back, I must be dealt with miserably. In fact, Robb also knows that this time is when Her Majesty called herself, bragging, and talking about sweets, the thirty-two said is the truth, but there are some things that cant be said, since he has already missed his mouth, he will go back. He''s dead, but fortunately, he is already a skeleton, and he can''t die anywhere... Robb smiled and said: "Well, then I won''t waste everyone''s time. In the end, I will just say one sentence. I named this new magic item, called Katyusha Multiple Rocket Launcher! Everyone is optimistic about its power. ." After speaking, Robb stretched out his hand and patted the box hard. A rune engraved on the box flashed suddenly, and then with a sound of "Peng", a fireball shot out of the box and flew to the huge boulder in the distance. "boom!" The fireball hits the boulder, and the magic of flames is everywhere. However, the power of this fireball is not very good. It is just a fireball technique in the existence of girls in the magic props special class. The power is quite limited. This fireball hits the boulder. No use of fart. The onlookers waited suddenly: "This is over? It''s too boring!" However, before they could spit out their mouths, they heard a sound of "Peng Peng", the second fireball shot out, and then the sound of "Peng Peng Peng" sounded endlessly, and the box began to spit out continuously. Fireball. One after another, one after another... "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The fireball kept banging on the huge boulders on the opposite side, one after another, with explosions one after another. Although the power of each fireball is not very good, it is only at the level of a mage apprentice, but the scene of these dozens of fireballs continuously shooting out of the box is simply spectacular. In an instant, the sky is full of fireballs. The red trajectory formed in the sky, the continuous flame explosion caused when the boulder was hit by the continuous fireball, exploded into a ping-pong ping-pong, and it was so beautiful. As soon as the 32nd saw this picture, it was Spartan on the spot. Now he has understood that the thing that looks like a honeycomb is actually the basic magic item that was demonstrated in class yesterday. It combines more than 20 kinds of magic items together to make a honeycomb-like look. . He just didn''t expect that connecting these things together and continuously casting them would have such an effect. Her Majesty the Queen couldn''t help but stood up. She was too excited to stand up, causing the Skeleton Dragon behind her to stand up with her, spread her wings, and the huge bone frame spread out with a scream, looking shocked. Her Majesty said excitedly: "This thing! Good! Although the principle is very simple, but the power is great." Robb gave a thumbs up to Her Majesty the Queen: "Know the goods." "What''s the name of this you just said?" Her Majesty asked. Robb smiled and said, "Katyusha multiple rocket launchers!" The queen said: "Why is it called this name?" Robb spread his hands: "I don''t know, I just think it''s a good name." "Hahaha, good point." The queen laughed: "It''s called this name, which is good, hahaha! Come on!" The important ministers next to each other stepped forward. Her Majesty the Queen waved: "The National Treasury has allocated funds for mass production of Katyusha rockets, small fireballs, and large fireballs! Before the next war with Mondela, I want to see fifty. No , One hundred Katyusha multiple rocket launchers. Hahaha, let Mondela taste the power of our orthodox royal new magic items." The important ministers hurriedly flattered them. Although they are Westerners, they are about the same tone as the Eastern flattering officers: "With such magic items, our army can instantly give the enemy without cursing. The army has a round of fireball coverage strikes." "Knights can take this assault! It''s too strong!" "Be sure to hit Mondela head-on on the battlefield!" "The God of Darkness favors Sigram, a great invention." Her Majesty the Queen turned her head to look at Robb: "Very good! Your invention is very useful. On behalf of the Royal Family and Siege of the whole, I affirm the contribution of your invention. Of course, there will be a lot of prize money for you. , The royal family is in difficulties now and dare not give too much bonus. I will give you two hundred gold coins as a reward. I hope you will not be too small. The royal family will remember your contribution and will compensate you in other forms in the future." Robb didn''t mind how much money he had. Anyway, he said at the beginning that he would give the money to Marianne. However, the thirty-two next to him heard this, but snorted miserably. It''s over. I knew I invested fifty gold coins yesterday, and now I can earn four times, God! Chapter 317： witty Thirty-two was miserable, and fell to the ground frustrated and bent forward. Other important ministers were talking about it, exploring some details of this magic item. Someone sighed: "In fact, the principle of this thing is very simple. We did it early in the morning, but we didn''t expect to connect it like this to form a continuous launch effect." "Yeah, just a little bit less imaginative." "Magic props are the gap in imagination. A little imagination can turn a garbage into an artifact." "I''m quite knowledgeable, I have to think carefully about other ways to play when I go back." Robb smiled at the queen and said: "Your Majesty, you can see this thing after thinking about it. The principle is very simple. In fact, it is to put together the simplest magic items. So... if you really want to deal with Meng The time comes in handy, and its better to give a seal. Dont let the ministers present speak out loudly. Otherwise, the next time your army takes this thing to the battlefield, you will find Mondela. Also take out a lot." The word awakened the dreamer, Her Majesty was shocked, and quickly gave the password. All the ministers present were beaten up, and whoever leaked out was put in a twisted form, calling for hereditary titles. Such threats followed one after another. One ear lifted his face to death, and then he was relieved. Of course, the "sample" made by Robb must be taken away immediately by the queen and hidden away, so that spies from the enemy country must not be allowed to see it in secret. After all this, it was dark. Her Majesty called Robb to the front and said with a straight face: "Robert Smith, although you grew up in the country, you are indeed a talented person who inherited the Smith familys blood. I sincerely look forward to it. In the future, you will achieve more and more impressive achievements in the magic props making project, but... I also want to warn and advise you at the same time, its not enough to be a human being. There is no lack of morality, otherwise, he will just be a talented scumbag." "Your Majesty is right! Robert, you have to pay attention." Madeleine also jumped out from the Queen''s side and said to her help: "Private virtue is even more important than talent." Robb had to remain silent. If he was talking to the Queen with his original identity, he would definitely say something strange to make Miss Queen speechless, but now it is not convenient for this person to be upright with Miss Queen, then Just let her a little bit. Just say it, if you change it, I lose! Her Majesty took the important ministers away, and Madeleine continued to patrol the city. The **** Eastern Grand Sword Saint Princess hadn''t been caught yet. Now the city is still raging, and the nobles dare not take to the streets, so She was busy enough, and she didn''t have time to circle Robb every day. In the end, only No. 32, Robb, and Marian were left walking on the school''s boulevard. On the 32nd, they are going back to the teachers'' dormitory, while Robb and Marian are back to the student dormitory. They have a short walk to go together. Robb squinted his eyes when he saw No. 32 with his head drooping and dejected, and he felt funny in his heart. Obviously a skeleton, why can this guy express his emotions so clearly? It stands to reason that it is difficult to express emotions without facial muscles. Is this guy a born actor? Robb smiled and said: "I said Master, you don''t have to be so depressed, isn''t it just that you have earned one hundred and fifty gold coins?" No. 32 stretched out his hands towards the sky, ten bones of fingers stretched open: "One hundred and fifty are not many? You don''t know how poor I am. You only knew when I was resurrected, I All of the wealth that I had saved hard during my lifetime is gone, my God! I was stolen by those **** and domestic slaves in the family." Robb smiled and said: "Anyway, you are now a bone shelf. You don''t need to eat, and you don''t need to wear any good-looking clothes. You don''t need money." Thirty-two: "..." It seems to make sense, no, it makes sense, a ghost! Thirty-two said: "Don''t think I am a bone frame, I also need high-level robes, high-level staff, various artifacts, magic props... why don''t you need money?" Robb thought for a while, that''s right, who said that skeletons don''t need money? "Well, you don''t need to be depressed." Robb smiled: "As your course continues, I will learn more and more magic item making methods, and there will definitely be more and more new inventions. , Let you invest in another stock at that time, won''t you make a profit?" "Huh?" No. 32 was overjoyed: "Yes, yes, right, from tomorrow on, I want to teach you all the magic item making techniques that I know, and you will desperately think about whether these techniques can be used. Make improvements, and then we will work together to develop new inventions. I dont want all the bonuses, as long as I can give me a little bit, just a little bit." Speaking of this, the 32nd has already begun to fantasize about what he looked like when he became rich. He couldn''t help but mutter: "At that time, I will pile up gold coins like a hill at home, and put a luxurious chair in the middle of the gold coins. Black armor, wearing a black helmet sitting on the pile of gold coins, tusk...that majesty, that aura!" Robb added to him: "It''s super like a little boss on the first floor of a maze." Thirty-two: "..." At this time, it was time to branch, and on the 32nd, he walked to the teachers'' dormitory. Only Robb and Marian continued to move forward. Marianne had been very low-key just now, and now she smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to invent such a powerful thing. Although I participated in the production all the time, I couldn''t see the effect when it was launched, and I didn''t understand it. Come here it is so powerful." Robb smiled and said, "Normally! In fact, there are various ways to improve it. Let me give you an example. You make a small cylinder with three grids inside, and a small disc is used to block each grid. On the enemy, shoot a fireball in one square at a time. In this way, you can release fireballs at least three times, plus you can prepare a fireball in advance, and you can shoot four fireballs." Marianne thought for a while: "It means that you can solve the embarrassment of the magician who is slow to chant the spell, and is easy to be cut down by the warrior after setting a fireball?" Robb smiled and said: "Haha, that''s right! The soldier rushed closer to find out that you still have several fireballs to give him a zero-distance blow on his face, that would definitely be shocked." "Ah, this is such a great idea." Marianne said, "If I made this cylinder at the tip of the wand, I could hold it in my hand at any time and carry it wherever I go, so I can compare it to others. The mage can fight a lot more." Robb smiled at her: "I have a strong ability to draw inferences from one another, and I am witty." Chapter 318： Walk in front of others In fact, the idea of ??containing three fireballs in this cylinder is an idea that Robb learned from Gu Long''s martial arts novels, "Legend of Chu Liuxiang" Rainstorm Pear Flower Needle! By the way, there is also Mr. Jin Yong''s novel "The Sword of Jade Blood" which is innuendo, which is actually the same idea. Later generations can come up with any ideas and combine magic, and it will instantly become a novel magic item. Robb has no interest at all like this kind of magic props used to beat people. Anyone who likes to learn will take it away. Anyway, I don''t want it. What he is more interested in now is the things that can be used to improve his life and help him find the feeling of life in the hereafter. For example, he still has no game console to play, no computer to use, no Internet access, no Didi Happy when going out, no Meituan takeaway... None of these, how boring is life? It would be great if it could be solved with magic props. Marianne bowed to Robb Yingying: "Thank you, for such a useful idea, just let me know. If you dedicate it to the queen, you will be rewarded again." Robb laughed: "This is not true. I''m sure that Her Majesty the Queen and his ministers, even the 32nd, will immediately start racking their brains to consider various permutations and combinations, not to mention the honeycomb type. , They will also make a variety of shapes, like I said just now, this kind of gameplay with three grids in a cylinder, they will soon come up with it. Peoples imagination is endless, it just needs Let me guide you alone." Marianne thought about it for a while, as if it was really the case. Robb smiled and said: "But the various usages they come up with will not be surprising to Her Majesty, and of course she won''t give high bonuses anymore. Anything must be in the forefront. Will get the most benefit." Marianne considered this question very seriously, as if she understood something: "No wonder! My father has been studying some things in Westwind Town recently. He said that these things in Westwind Town are better than others who have not done it. They It was the first one to make it, so it can be sold so expensive. If you look at the raw materials alone, there are some very simple things that can be seen everywhere. It is precisely because Westwind Town is in front of us that we can make so much money. My father If you follow behind, you can only pick up other people to play the rest." Robb smiled and said, "Development! Research." An embarrassed look appeared on Marianne''s face: "But we are not like your brain that can play new tricks with ordinary things." Robbs thoughts moved. Marianne, the Cotton family, seemed to be a rich businessman who worked hard to climb up on the Bright Road. She actually had the strength to go into the mountains to catch spiders to raise her own stockings. It seems that this family is also A very good partner. The stockings produced by Robbs silk stocking factory flowed into the Bright Road through two channels. One was an itinerant merchant. The merchant was a small business with a small amount of stock, and it was gradually unable to keep up with Robbs output. And the other channel is a caravan set up by the silk stocking factory itself, but the foundation of the caravan is in Westwind Town, not on the Bright Road. After they send the goods to Guangming Road, they often throw the goods at the clothing store merchants here, and then go back to ship the second batch of goods. To be honest, such channels are obviously not enough, especially for Robb. Some of Robb''s new ideas and new designs can''t be promoted in Guangming Road just by relying on this method. Take the usage of silk stockings for example. In Westwind Town these things are worn by women. This is because Robbs thoughts have influenced Westwind Town. But in Guangming Road, only men wear silk stockings before. Thats because of Robbs thoughts. There is no way to affect Westwind Town. Neither the itinerant merchants nor the cargo team of the silk stocking factory have the ability to open their minds on the bright road! What if the Cotton family can help? The situation is different. This family has enough strength and enough influence to implement its own business model on the Bright Road. It happened to be a bet with Miss Queen, let''s use the power of the Cotton family to win this round. Robb smiled and said, "Marian, do you know I''m from Westwind Town, right?" "Of course you know, you came from Westwind Town with Conte and George." Marian said. Robb smiled and said: "I''m telling you secretly, there are not only black stockings and white stockings in Westwind Town, but also a special stocking that has not been circulated on the market for the time being. It is absolutely sold out. Godfather of Westwind Town has always pinched this kind of stockings. In the hand, it has not yet been made available. If your Cotton family sends someone to Westwind Town to reach an exclusive agency agreement with him, isnt it that you are ahead of others? Your family will make a lot of money then. ." He just talked to Marianne about innovation and getting ahead of others to make a lot of money. This concept has also been recognized by Marianne. Now that there are new varieties of stockings, of course Mariannes attention immediately aroused. She whispered: "Really? How do you know something that the mysterious Godfaterh in Westwind Town hasn''t announced yet?" Robb laughed and said, "Because I have the same name as his, he looked at me kindly, and told me secretly, he told me to come to the Bright Road to take a look. Is there any merchant willing to take over? If so, please introduce Go to Xifeng Town to find him." Marianne said with joy: "Of course my family is very interested. Can you tell me a little bit what it is?" Robb whispered: "It''s a kind of stockings that can make women more beautiful. Once your family introduces this kind of thing in large quantities, it is guaranteed to lead a new trend." As soon as Marianne heard the words "make women more beautiful", her heart was throbbed. Combined with the pile of chicken soup that "to be the first to make the most money," she said. I immediately made up my mind: "Understood! I''ll go back and have a good talk with my father, thank you for telling me the news." "No thanks." Robb smiled and said, "You helped me first. I should help you. Everyone helps each other, hehehe." the next day! After a days magic prop making class, its still the afternoon after school, and its too early to leave the city. Robb washed away his disguise, sneaked through the portal, returned to the church in Westwind Town, and collapsed on his beloved stone chair. As soon as he came back, Lilian was happy, turning around by his side, with a full smile on her face. Robb was also happy to see her, and smiled: "Lilian, do you know how to embroider? I want you to help me embroider something on the stockings." "Ah? This...no!" Lilian shook her head: "This is a very powerful technique, I don''t know it, this is generally only expert tailors and aristocratic women." Chapter 319： Just wait and see "Old tailor?" Robb remembered. The old headmaster of Xifeng Technical School is just an old tailor. Just by looking at his face, he knew he was an experienced expert: "Hurry up!" Lilian hurried to invite someone. Soon, the old principal of Westwind Technical School came, and Lilian told him that he wanted to play embroidery when calling him, so the old principal brought the tools for embroidery. Robb glanced at the tools he had brought, and he couldn''t help but hesitated. What the **** are these? Polished shells, beautiful stones, polished small metal pieces, silk, linen, cotton, wool... there are all kinds of mess. When the old tailor saw Robbs expression weird and thought he disliked the lack of materials, he said in embarrassment, "Godfather, I am poor, so there are still several materials that I dont have, such as gems of various colors, gold threads, silver threads... I really cant buy them. rise." Here I have to mention the difference between Chinese and Western embroidery. At this time, Oriental embroidery is still biased towards a light style. Basically, silk thread is used for embroidery, and only a few people will wrap a piece of jade in the embroidery. But the West is completely different. The craftsmen here will use everything as embroidery materials, and all the messy things are embroidered on the clothes. Anyway, how gorgeous they are. Robbery, it''s okay, anyway, you should respect the aesthetics of any world in which world you want to do. Since people here like to do such big red and purple gems and even feather embroidery, then do it! It''s not that labor and capital have never seen this kind of play in later generations. He asked Lilian to take out a white silk stocking and smiled: "Sir, I think so, these white stockings are too white. I always feel that there is something missing on it. It is not beautiful enough. Let the girl''s legs To look better, something needs to be added." "Oh, Godfather''s opinion, I support with both hands and feet." The old tailor immediately said: "I also think that the patterns on this stocking are a little bit less. We have to add some more interesting patterns to it to make it more beautiful, but I haven''t figured out how to add it." "The pattern, I have already figured it out." Robb made a few gestures on the stockings and took out the parchment paper to draw: "Look, along the top circle, embroider a circle of lace..." "Oh? This ruffled design is pretty good-looking." "On the calf, embroider a few flowers..." Robb was about to talk about white flowers, and suddenly realized that the atmosphere here is different, so he stopped talking, waiting for the tailor to think about the color. The aesthetics here, as expected, the old tailor immediately said: "Yes, when embroidering with gold thread, noble lords like gold. If you embroider a big golden flower here, you can sell it more expensive! A gold coin If his gold is turned into gold wire and then rusted into flowers, we can increase the price of two gold coins for him." Robb gave him a thumbs up: "I like this idea." "Come and see, I have a lot of design ideas here, let''s make a pair of them for samples." Robb took the stockings and beautiful legs that he had seen on the website of XX in his mind, and immediately , The various patterns of stockings are running and running like a revolving lantern in my mind. He drew it all, and the old tailor kept exclaiming: "It''s amazing, this design! It''s amazing! Admire it! How did this come to mind?" "Okay, go and make a sample of these designs." Robb smiled and said, "By the way, didn''t you bring a few tailoring classes? There are many students in the class? Let them also participate, all Come embroider these silk stockings, and business will be settled back. When we need to ship in large quantities, these students can rely on this craft for food." The old tailor said: "It turns out that Godfather is trying to find a way out for the students! I''m still wondering why you suddenly want to embroider stockings. It turned out to be for everyone''s future. You are really the greatest person I have ever met. " Robb smiled and said nothing, hehe, I won''t tell you, I want to see Miss Queen''s beautiful legs in stockings. He took some gold and silver out to the old tailor, and asked him to find a blacksmith to make the gold and silver into filigree silk for embroidering honeysuckle flowers, as well as precious materials such as broken gems and crystals. The old tailor made some so that he could play as much as he could, thinking about how to catch the attention of the ladies. As long as you catch the preferences of these ladies and let them desperately come to buy, at that time, Miss Queen has been hiding under the long skirt, not showing her legs, so she obediently placed in front of the crystal ball. Bar. He thought of this beautifully, the crystal ball suddenly lit up, and Her Majesty the Queen called. Robb smiled at the old tailor: "Okay, you can go back and get some samples out. I estimate that in three to five days, the merchants who come to discuss the purchase of new varieties of stockings will arrive. You have to get them before this. Come out." The old tailor hurriedly bowed and went back. Robb then slowly connected the phone. What appeared in front of the crystal ball was still the queen''s pretendingly dignified face, which looked full of majesty. But Robb had already understood it, and when he opened this flat face, the words "cheating father" were written all over it. Robb smiled and said, "Miss Queen, what brought your call today?" "It doesn''t matter." The queen smiled: "I''m just here to tell you a piece of data. According to my clerk''s statistics, the sales of stockings in the city have dropped by percent in recent days compared to the previous few days. seventy." "How idle does your clerk have to count this sort of thing?" Robb smiled and said, "The clerk of the queen of a country, do something higher." The queen snorted: "If I win, you will help me regain Donggrand. Isn''t that a big deal?" "Oh, it makes sense!" Robb replied, and there was nothing to follow. The queen kept staring at the crystal ball without speaking. Robb didn''t speak, but was lazy on the stone bench. After at least a minute, the queen finally couldn''t help being the first to speak: "What the hell? After listening to the 70% figure, are you not nervous at all?" Robb smiled and said: "I am not as shocked as you are. This is just normal fluctuations, ignore it." The queen squinted: "Do you plan to lose if you want to, so you can buy stockings like your own pocket, so you can be so calm now." Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t make such a move. I was afraid that you might lose, so you would use administrative means to interfere with the sales of stockings." The queen hummed: "I can''t do this either. This is something that is explicitly forbidden in the gambling agreement. I have to do it for fear that you will not fulfill your promises." "It''s good to know!" Robb smiled: "We don''t play tricks, we will be straightforward, otherwise the final bet will definitely be fooled." "Then wait and see." Chapter 320： This time is dangerous Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, five days have passed. The martial law of the Bright Road continues! Its also interesting. I already know that the assassin is the princess Lars of Donggran, and even her height and appearance were drawn by an artist after Madeleine described it and posted it all over the city, but I found it. , But I couldn''t find it. At this point, even a fool knows that someone is covering Lars, and the person who is covering her must be a high-ranking government official, an important person! Powerful and well-informed. Only such a person can keep a person under martial law in the city and a carpet search, so that people can''t even find one of her hair. Oh, that''s not right! The patrol team actually found a lot of hair, but I dont know if Lars lost it. Today Robb is taking another magic container class. This time he has learned "the rune that controls the flow rate of magic container magic power". If you use the term of later generations, it is "flow switch". This is a very useful rune, Robb just finished the get out of class and can''t wait to go back to Westwind Town to try the effect of this rune. In recent days, he has been learning the runes equivalent to the magic container, and every time he learns one, he will go back and experiment. Slowly, a huge magic container is about to be successfully trial-produced. Once the "flow switch" learned today is added, the experimental magic container can almost be put into practical use. Therefore, his steps are fast, he wants to go back to the dormitory as soon as possible, and then go through the portal back to Westwind Town. However, as soon as she walked out of the classroom, she saw Madeleine standing in front of her. This is embarrassing! Robb had no choice but to laugh and cry: "Grand Duke Madeleine, is it so free today?" Madeleine sternly said: "I''m very busy. Lars hasn''t caught it yet. I don''t know which **** **** has been guarding her. We have found a few cities and started searching for the nobles. The mansion is gone, and the central government officials are full of complaints, but they still have no gain." Robb said: "Since it''s so busy, go ahead, what are you doing here with me?" Madeleine squinted: "Because this time is dangerous." Robb looked around, and there was a harmonious atmosphere on the campus: "Where is it dangerous?" Madeleine said: "The danger I said refers to time! For the past five days, this time will disappear every day, and then I will send a maid to inquire about it, and she will say that you are out, and you say that the danger is not dangerous. ?" Robb: "..." Madeleine said: "The whole city is under martial law, and all the nobles are worried about being assassinated. In this case, you are still in the mood to do that kind of thing. Do you want to be hacked to death by Lars? Do you want everyone who cares about you to be **** off?" Well, someone thinks about himself this way. In fact, Robb was a little touched, but he couldn''t be touched to destroy his plan. He had to sigh: "Grand Duke Madeleine, you are a good girl, and someone like me is not worthy of you. Then you should ignore me." "How do you say that as if I like you very much?" Madeleine''s face blushed slightly for a moment, and immediately returned to normal: "Don''t be wrong, I just look at the Smith family and my house. In terms of relationship, I will take care of you only because of the face of my uncle. Its not that I have any thoughts or attempts to you. Of course, I wont have the slightest liking... I like you. How can a woman in this world like you? A man who goes to whoring every night? Ah, ah, I''m going to die of anger when it comes to this." Robb spread his hands: "Yeah, then just ignore me, get out of the way, I''m going out and hi." Madeleine shouted: "Don''t go!" "Ghostly you." Robb pushed Rodlin away and strode towards the distance: "Don''t follow, or hey in front of you, or pull you together, I''ll ask you if you are afraid." Madeleine was really taken aback. It wasnt to stop it, its not to keep up. She was said to be so frantic that she even said "Hey with you". If she still followed, it would be true. It''s faceless and skinless. She had to watch Robb''s back walk away blankly, and said nothing. The classmates who came out of the magic props department with Robb saw this scene and couldn''t help sweating. Several girls couldn''t help but whispered: "I didn''t expect Robert to be this kind of person." "Should I push my fiance away forcibly to go out for prostitution, what kind of man?" "By the way, Duke Madeleine is not his fiance, he is not engaged." "Although not engaged, but this scene looks like this!" "Yes! I thought he was a good person to help us girls speak, improve women''s rights and status." "Yeah, I also thank him for letting me wear silk stockings, it turned out so bad." "The attitude towards the Duke of Madeleine is too bad." "This kind of man will be punished by the gods!" Robb''s status in the minds of the girls instantly dropped from the sky to the underground. However, the status in the hearts of the boys suddenly flew up. The four boys in the class who seemed to be unaccustomed to him, now suddenly have a great affection for Robb: "Fak, it''s really interesting, this is the pure man. ." "Really handsome, if I am half as handsome as he is in the future, it will be fine." "Okay, I decided to follow him. I will kick Huang Lian Po away when I go home tonight and go out to cheer the dog." When they talked together, the girls cast a collective contempt for them: "Boys are so disgusting, boys are going to die! Men are all big pig hooves." The boys laughed and went back: "Girls are all pickled chicken feet, hahaha!" (The new editor girl Tang Shui shouted: "Hey! This is a Western fantasy book, what kind of ghost lines are you talking about? It''s a play!" The father-in-law hummed, "The newcomer leave me alone, I love how to write. Just how to write, you little girl dare to control me? Can you beat me? Believe it or not I punched you with a big fist?" The Tang Shui girl was shocked: "Wow" she cried out.) Several girls gathered around Marian and said, "Marian, what kind of guy did you invest in helping him a few days ago? Don''t help him anymore." Marianne couldn''t help but look embarrassed: "Well! Huh! It''s one thing for a man to play outside, and it''s another thing to deal with business and government affairs. I think these two things can be looked at separately. I''m again He didn''t regard him as a marriage partner. His personal morality has nothing to do with me. I only consider the exchange of commercial and political interests." Sisters: "..." It is very powerful to speak so bluntly, and the girls made a gesture of contempt at Marianne. Robb didn''t bother to care about them. He returned to the dormitory as quickly as possible, washed the disguise, and then walked back to Westwind Town... In the courtyard on this side of Westwind, Marianne Cotton''s father, Desmond Cotton, has been waiting for a long time. Chapter 321： Model Desmond Cotton is a middle-aged man who is about forty years old. His upper body is a tuxedo, but his lower body is breeches. He does not wear the stockings that make Robb sick. This is due to the recent incident on the Bright Road. "Spiritual Civilization Transformation" activity. Robb''s idea of ??"refusal of arrogance and prostitution" put forward at the school opening ceremony was used by Her Majesty and induced among all the upper-class aristocrats, so that men did not wear this stuff overnight. In this matter, Robb really wanted to thank Miss Queen, otherwise, he would vomit and vomit every day, and everything would be tasteless. "His Lord, hello." Desmond performed a very standard etiquette to Robb, smiled and said: "I am Desmond Cotton from the Bright Road, this time I made a special trip from the Bright Road. I heard that you are here..." Before he could finish speaking, Robb smiled and said, "Don''t add me Lord Lord, everyone here calls me Godfather, and you can just call me the same." Desmond smiled and said, "Okay, Godfather!" Robb smiled and said, "You came to see the new variety of stockings, right?" Desmond smiled and said: "This is just one side. If there are other new things I can get, I would love to hear about it. As far as I know, this Westwind Town is full of new ideas, and it is even better than the Bright Road. That huge city is more dynamic and innovative. I hope to find new products here that can make me earn a lot of money. Actually, Im not very optimistic about silk stockings, because this thing is bright. The road is already in a state of being unsellable." "Haha, interesting. But as far as I know, although the men on the Bright Road dont wear silk stockings, women are beginning to wear them." Robb said, "Well, lets not talk more nonsense. Let me show you first. I will define this batch of silk stockings as''women-only'', which is designed to target female customers, and directly give up the male market and focus on the female market!" Hearing what he said, Desmond couldn''t help but move slightly: Godfather reacted so quickly. If a man doesn''t buy stockings, will he immediately bring out women-only products? This kind of flexible and adaptable ability is worth learning from those of us in business. Robb smiled and said, "Lilian, go call out the model we prepared in advance." "Model? What?" Desmond was surprised. Robb smiled and said, "That is, people who wear samples on their bodies and show them to others. I named them models. Don''t say I don''t teach you. I want to sell things well and fast. A model is a must. After you return to the bright road, it is best to find a tall and beautiful maid to dress up and be a special model for your Cotton family. Your products will surely sell more. So fast and good." Desmond didn''t quite understand. However, a few minutes later, when he saw three young women coming out of the church, he instantly understood. These three young women are all very tall, at least 1.7 meters tall, and they are all of a great body, with perfect proportions. To be honest, they should be selected in a small town like Xifeng Town with a population of 10,000. Three such good shelves are not easy. Two of them were poor women from ordinary townspeople, who were easily bought by Robb with money to become models. But one of the most beautiful is an exiled aristocratic daughter. It is not easy to persuade her to be a model. If it weren''t for Godfather''s face, the daughter would not come out and do it all the time. The eldest lady wore a gorgeous aristocratic lady dress, which was gorgeous and scumbags, plus her own temperament was aristocratic. It was really impeccable. The beautiful legs in silk stockings exposed under her skirt were embroidered with gold. The flowers are interspersed with silver threads on the side, and two sapphires are set on the side as embellishments. Beauty, temperament, good figure, gorgeous stockings... These elements merged together, and Desmond was dumbfounded on the spot. Robb smiled and said, "Mr. Desmond, do you think the model is beautiful?" Desmond Khan: "This...this is beautiful beyond words...oh..." Robb smiled and said, "Then how much do you think she is worth wearing this stocking?" Desmond replied without even thinking, "In order to dress his wife like this, men are willing to spend no matter how much money they spend." "Very good!" Robb smiled: "Then you still think these stockings can''t be sold?" Desmond said: "I want to purchase large quantities of this kind of stockings, unlimited stocks!" Look at the other two female models. One of them wears a pair of flesh-colored pants and then puts a pair of suspender stockings on the outside of the trousers. The picture is a bit funny, but there is no way. It is impossible to put on a skirt to demonstrate the suspender stockings. Its impossible for female models of this era to be willing to show their fat thighs in front of outsiders. Robber can only make the model wear a pair of flesh-colored tights and then put on suspenders and stockings. Her long ideological work finally convinced her. Desmond felt a bit funny when he saw the suspender stockings on the outside of the pants, but Robb said next to him: "Imagine what it looks like without pants under these stockings." Desmond thought for a moment, and his face changed color: "Hey?" The expression on his face instantly became wolfish. "Understand it!" Robb said with a smile: "My women in Westwind Town are all serious people. I can''t fully demonstrate this kind of silk stockings, but it''s different on the way to the light. Good prostitutes, put on this kind of stockings and sell them to the noble lords. Tsk tsk, what do you think will be the effect?" Desmond said: "I want as many of these stockings as I want, buy them!" "Have a vision!" The next few models demonstrated several designs again, seeing Sidmond dazzled. After he watched a circle of all kinds of stockings, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Godfather is really a genius. All of them are beautiful. Obviously, they can be designed by masters of different styles, but you can design so many styles by yourself. The word genius is not enough to describe." Robb said, "Well! Commercial flattery is unnecessary. I have to teach you some tricks for advertising. The so-called smell of wine is also afraid of deep alleys. Although our stockings are good, but if people on the bright road dont know, You will not come to buy, so you still need to learn the most basic commercial advertising! You have to know that I also have a caravan, and I can also send these stockings to Bright Road to sell, and why should I choose you to come? What about cooperation? Its because only you have the conditions to put commercial advertisements on the Guangming Road on a large scale. My caravan is not a local snake and cant do it. "Commercial advertisements?" Sidmond heard several new words today, and now he was immediately full of interest when he heard the new words. Robb smirked, and stuffed a lot of advertising gameplay into his mind... Chapter 322： I wont be cheated of money anymore Sidmond is gone, with the full-brained advertising and marketing routines given to him by Roberson, and the first batch of sample stockings, returning to the bright road, he will not come in person for subsequent purchases, and send his nephew. Whatever it is, take a domestic slave and take a trip to get it done. On the side of Xifeng Town, students in the tailoring class of the technical school who have learned embroidery immediately received a new job. They were recruited unconditionally into the "stockings manufacturing factory" and became a new department called the "stockings design and processing department". It is up to them to perform art processing on the stockings, turning the originally unpretentious black and white silk into gorgeous and colorful high-end stockings. The income of doing this job is high! Because this is really high-end technical work, embroidery is not an ordinary person in this era. The women in Xifeng Town originally know almost no one. They can only weave the most basic black and white and white silk. When it comes to embroidery, my eyes are blackened. Robb didnt specifically control the salary of these embroidery workers. He directly handed it over to the factory manager. It was not until a long time later that he knew that the factory manager had to catch up with the Cotton familys caravans first purchase ten days later. At the beginning, the embroiderer was paid a high salary of thirty silver coins. This salary is three times that of a sugar beet worker! In Xifeng Town, you can become a high-income group in an instant. The result, of course, led to the reputation of Xifeng Technical School. Some people who originally thought that spending money to learn tailoring were second to none, but now they finally realized that they can only make a lot of money by learning advanced technology. The number of applicants for the tailoring class suddenly increased, and the Xifeng Technical School was almost squeezed. Such a swarm of enrolling in tailoring classes is simply mentally retarded and will surely lead to a surplus of tailors in the future, but Robb didn''t bother to care about it, let them run into a wall on their own. When the evening arrived, the setting sun held the nunchaku in his hand and slammed the sunset in the western sky. However, after five tricks, the sunset took out a machine gun and suddenly a shuttle, the sunset splashed blood and fell, and was dragged by the sunset. A pit was dug under the horizon and it was dark. Miss Queen was the same as before. She made a boring after-dinner harassment call right after dark. However, as soon as the call was connected this time, she saw a weird picture through the crystal ball. Robb is playing with a huge box! The material of this box is very weird. Miss Queen can tell at a glance: "Magic props?" "Your eyes are really sharp." Robb smiled: "Yes, this is a magic item. To be precise, it is a special weapon of the Desert Kingdom, fragments of Thor''s Roar. After I melt them, I recast them. Got this iron box." "What are you going to do?" The queen felt a sense of alertness. Every time she saw Robb tinkering with something new, it would eventually become a lie to her, because Robb seemed to be able to make all the new things. It all turned into delicious things, which is maddening. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but stepped back a little bit, and touched her stomach with her hand, comforting herself: Don''t worry, I just ate cake and pudding. I don''t want to eat anything now, there is nothing to be here. Tempt my stomach when planting, I will not be cheated of money! Never this time! I don''t have much money to cheat him. Robb smiled and said, "Miss Queen, don''t be so alert, this time I am not cooking food." "Whether it is food has nothing to do with me." The queen''s expression was calm, but she was secretly relieved. Robb smiled and said, "I feel like you are very poor recently. When you see that I''m doing an invention, you get nervous and run out of money, right?" The queen''s expression remained motionless: "How is that possible? How can I be a dignified queen of a country, why would I be short of money to spend? You really think too much." Robb smiled and said: "Haha! It''s not that I want to demolish your platform, I just tell the truth. With the productivity level of your age, when you start a war, productivity can''t keep up with the consumption of war. No matter how you conceal it, I know you are poor. Gotta die." Queen:"" "So!" Robb smiled: "Let''s think of a way to increase the gross national product." It was the first time that the queen heard the term gross national product, but she understood the term as soon as she heard it. Robb did not need to explain the term. She chewed the sentence silently and thought to herself: It is reasonable, but How to improve is a problem. Robb smiled and said: "If the productivity is to develop rapidly, there must be an industrial revolution, and there are three major premises for the industrial revolution, one is the steam engine, the other is coal, and the other is steel. The steam engine is very complicated, and I am not very complex. Understand how to design, turn back and hand rub one instead. We have already solved the steel. The next step is coal. In fact, using mine mining method of small rail mine carts, you and I will not be short of coal. However, coal The main purpose is to burn fire and provide the energy necessary for the machine to move. But this world does not have to use coal to make fire, we can also use magic." The queen listened silently, not expressing her opinions indiscriminately. She knew that she was a rookie in improving productivity, so she was right to listen to Robb. Robken said to her that she was already very lucky and couldn''t overheard a word. If you don''t understand, write it down and ask later. Robb said: "I am making this big box now, which is designed to replace coal." The queen sat down calmly: "Well, I want to see what it is." She looked at this box seriously now and saw that it was about the size of a closet. According to the information, the "magic container" used by the "Thunder God''s Roar" in the Desert Kingdom was the size of a closet. It seems that Robb really picked up those pieces and re-fused them, doing exactly the same as before. Robb picked up a pen and altered the rune drawn on the top of the box. The queen wondered: "What do you do to change its rune? What it draws at this location is a powerful rune that can spit out all the magic inside it instantly. It is very clever. It is only by the power of this rune that it can be released. An extremely powerful lightning cannon, if you erase it, it will be useless." Robb smiled and said: "I don''t need it to spit out all the magic power all at once. What I want is to spit it out slowly and controllably..." As he said, he drew a primary level at the mouth of the box. The rune of "Control Magic Flow". This rune was just learned by Robb in the magic item making class during the day, and the thief is elementary. The queen couldnt help snorting: Its a waste to wipe out the advanced rune and replace it with a primary rune. We havent studied that advanced rune thoroughly. It is a technology that only the desert kingdom can master. It''s smeared out, and it''s difficult for us to find another sample." Chapter 323： He must be a genius Robb smiled and said, "The runes used for war are meaningless to me, you know." Queen:"" Can''t refute. Robb painted the runes and installed a switch next to it. This switch was only taught on the 32nd during the day. It can be connected to the rune that "controls the flow of magic power". The strength of the rune can be adjusted by the switch. It can also control the flow rate of magic power. Robb got it all done, and then he looked smug: "It''s done!" The queen didn''t move her expression: "What''s so good about such an elementary thing? As early as half a year ago, the little magic container that Baron Parses the Berserker gave you had such a function." Robb said: "That''s too small. Many of the functions I want can''t be realized, but this capacity is big enough. Hehehe, dozens of shamans can all exist in the magic power, which means that the magic power it can store is large enough. In order to achieve richer and more interesting functions." After speaking, Robb stretched out his hand and patted on the box, and a flame of magic power was sent into the box by him. He only needs to send in a few percent of his own flame magic power, which has surpassed the sum of the magic power of dozens of shamans in the desert kingdom. It overflowed, and even the rune of "controlling the flow of magical power" couldn''t control the overflow. Through the crystal ball, the queen could see the strange twisting feeling of updraft formed by the heating of the air around the box. She couldn''t help but said: "You filled the box with flame magic, just to make a fire box to replace coal?" "Who told me that there is no coal mine in Xifeng Town, and the efficiency of coal burning is really not very good. My furnace has not kept up with the temperature control technology. Moreover, this fire box is only a basic research, and I will lighten it in the future. Miniaturization, but the capacity cannot be reduced, so that it can be installed in the belly of various machines and become a power system. Of course, I still have oil, which is another system, hahaha." Robb smiled and twisted the switch slightly, and a small flame burst out of the mouth of the box. If he twisted it a little more, the flame became bigger, bursting straight up into the flame, and then vice versa. With a twist, the flame closed again. He had a great time: "Haha, this is really convenient." The queens face was a bit stiff: "boring magic items! I havent seen its practicality yet. You are very good at playing with other magic items, but the level of playing magic items is simply inferior, not as good as my Royal Academy of Magic A freshman for him." "Oh?" Robb put on a very curious look: "Newborn? What newborn?" The queen said in a weird tone: "Just like you, the name is Robert, hey, I have never complained about your bad street name. On the street of Guangming Road, grab a handful of small rocks and smash them at the crowd. In the past, at least one named Robert could be hit. If you put a fire on the crowd while going to the market, you might be able to kill ten Roberts." Robb: "..." Okay, Robert''s name is the same as Zhang San Li Si in the East, it''s really bad for the street. Who calls him an Oriental, it is very difficult to take a Western name. Robb pretended to know nothing: "What''s wrong with this freshman with the same name as me?" The queen said: "He is different from you. He doesn''t develop this kind of useless garbage magic items. On the first day of school, he boldly proposed an idea to transform one of the simplest magic items into a powerful strategic weapon. . And you, knowing everything, are tinkering with this kind of box that only makes flames." "Wow! That''s how it is." Robb sighed heartily, "In this comparison, he is indeed quite powerful. I think he must be a genius, he is also a handsome guy, with a good character, a kind heart, and a super good man. what." The queen squinted: "It''s nonsense. Although this new student is capable, he is a scumbag. This can be confirmed. Relatively speaking, your character is much better. I haven''t heard any scandals about you so far. Like this new student on my side, he actually ran out to fool around every day." Robb spread his hands: "..." The queen was tired of talking too, turned off the crystal ball, took a bath and went to sleep. Robb turned his attention to his fire box again, and said with a smile: "Xuelu, Xuelu, come on." The red-robed magician immediately ran over and smiled charmingly at Robb: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me? Thinking of my advantage, do you want to marry me?" "No!" Robb patted the fire box and smiled: "I just want to tell you that the magic props that I prepared for the smelting furnace can continue to provide high temperature are ready, so I don''t have to trouble you to give it to the furnace every day. It''s warming up, you can go out and take risks." "Wow!" Xue Lu exclaimed in an angry voice: "What the hell, if people have no use value, they can be driven out to take risks, right? You are simply ruthless." Robb: "Hey! It was you who said that you liberated you earlier. Why have you changed your words now?" Xue Lu said: "What''s the problem with changing to a more favorable statement anytime, anywhere?" Robb: "..." Seeing the full smile on her face, Robb knew that she was laughing and playing with herself, reached out and slapped her **** with a slap, and laughed: "Okay! Let''s go on an adventure. Take the instant transfer reel, and run quickly when you encounter danger, don''t worry about anything wrong." Xuelu didn''t mind being taken advantage of by Robb, and turned around with a smile: "If I use the teleport scroll to bring the Demon King back, will you help me kill it?" "Don''t go!" Robb called: "I''m afraid you will be killed before you can activate the scroll." Xuelu smiled and said, "Then you make me stronger." "Well..." Robb said, "I have to wait for me to fish more. God knows if I can catch something that can make you stronger." "Hey, what does becoming stronger have to do with fishing?" Amidst the cheerful spit of the two, the day is over. Early the next morning, Xuelu called Golda and Kik, and ran out to take risks. This woman is an unstoppable temperament, she is born into the profession of an adventurer. It is impossible to lock her in a house like an ordinary woman, that would only kill her soul. On the other side, the mining company in Xifeng Town has obtained a newest equipment called "Smelting Furnace Heating Device". Put a large fire box on the furnace mouth, aim the arrow inside the furnace, and turn on the switch. Robb pre-stored inside the furnace. The magic of flames is constantly poured into the furnace... Robb turned a process that had to be operated by a flame magician into a machine solution. Chapter 324： Serial advertising bombing A few days later, beside the square in the center of Guangming Road, a huge advertisement suddenly hung up. This is a huge advertisement poster made of several pieces of linen. A beautiful female model is drawn on the screen. The female model has pure facial features, very beautiful, tall, slender and straight legs, deliberately only wearing a short skirt, the lower pair of slender long legs is wearing a **** and charming stockings with lace, wisps, Woven with gold and silver threads, it is extremely gorgeous. She didn''t deliberately pose, but the artist''s perspective was deliberately placed very low, drawing her from the bottom up at an oblique angle, so her charming legs brightened the eyes of the blind. Next to her, a line was written: "The beauty of a woman!" No extra nonsense, just one sentence! But it is enough to make people think about it. Less than half a day after the huge painting was hung, the news spread halfway across the bright road. When most poor people see this picture, they can only swallow their saliva, swallowing their love and delusions into their stomachs. But rich people are different, especially those noble lords in the city, almost immediately fascinated by the women in the painting. "Oh! My dark god! This woman has a pair of legs that people can''t refuse." "I want to get this woman, go find out who she is and how much money can I buy her." "Damn, I can''t find out, it''s not a woman in the noble circle, she is a strange face at all." When the nobles discovered that this woman could not be found, their minds changed: since I can''t get this woman, then I can dress my own woman the same. Of course, the above are just men''s thoughts. As for women, looking at this giant painting, they think completely different things. "This woman''s legs are good, but they are average compared to mine. I am better-looking than her, except that I am missing a pair of stockings." "If I put on these stockings, I won''t kill her a few blocks in seconds." "The beauty of women is really good. This kind of silk stockings really need to be worn by women to look good." "Wear this to seduce a man, hehehe..." Suddenly, both men and women became interested in this woman. Everyone wants to create a hairy look like this woman. Simple clothes, buy! The skirt is simple, buy it! Stockings! purchase! Can''t buy... The silk stockings that can reflect the most beautiful legs of this woman, with lace edges, hollow patterns, and embroidered gold and silver silk stockings, there is nowhere to buy. The most irritating thing about this ad is that there is a "beauty exclusive to women" in this ad, and it doesn''t even write where to buy it, which makes the thief depressed. Just when they looked around and couldn''t find it. Suddenly, a second advertisement was hung up in the city... This time the advertisement is placed a few blocks away from the first one. The picture shows the model just now, but her dress is completely changed. This time she wore a gorgeous court attire and the skirt was a lot longer. , Only a section of her calf was exposed, but the little silk stockings revealed on this calf were extremely gorgeous. Gems, gold flowers, and silver flowers matched her gorgeous court attire. There is only one sentence in this advertisement: "Women, there is more than one beautiful way!" Seeing this second advertisement, the nobles looked straight again. "Gorgeous!" "pretty!" "Too tempting." However, after they finished admiring them, they couldn''t help but yelled out: "My Fuck! Go and check, who put up this **** advertisement, deliberately caught our eyes, but didn''t tell us where the stockings are. It''s simply outrageous to be able to buy it." "Check, check to the end." "Such a large-format advertisement, so conspicuous, it is impossible not to apply for permission from the Knights in advance, otherwise the city patrolmen would have taken it down and burned it." This idea was correct, and the nobles found it soon. This huge advertisement was posted by Desmond Cotton. He had already applied to the Black Earth Knights before posting this thing. With permission, it is possible to put such a large advertisement in the city. This time is much simpler. A large group of nobles and a large group of noble ladies rushed to the front of the Cotton family mansion angrily. After arriving here, they discovered that the Cotton family was actually ready in their hall. A gorgeous "fashion show". Desmond personally welcomed the nobles into the house, sat down in the hall, and then announced loudly: "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you are here for stockings, so I have prepared for everyone. A show of stockings full of sincerity. This is the performance of the top models that I have hired for a lot of money. Please enjoy it. If you are interested in any style of stockings, please write down its number. After the fashion show You can buy it from me." The music sounded, and under the magical spotlight effect, one by one beautiful models in stockings walked in front of the nobles... This is what Robb taught him, and it''s called a "fashion catwalk"! This gameplay is rotten on the street in later generations, but in this era, it is simply a shocking operation. Seeing all the nobles and noble ladies, this group of people has not even watched the "quality" and "manner" of the fashion show. , Yelling while watching. "Oh my God, I want these stockings." "No, it should be mine." "Fak, I want to buy this woman, together with her socks." The nobles didnt know how ridiculous they looked... After a lap of various models, suddenly, a woman who wears very little clothes and can only cover her most important position stepped onto the stage. This guy is on the prostitution street of Guangming Road. A prostitute, looks okay, the most important thing is to be bold and dare to wear things that ordinary models don''t dare to wear. Seeing that there were few pieces of cloth on the woman, the female nobles present all covered their faces, but the male nobles stared at it enthusiastically. She was wearing a peculiar suspender stockings. This stocking was the same style as her fatness. It was wispy and lace. It seemed that the man was bloody, and several nobles almost sprayed out nosebleeds on the spot. "Oh my God! This... this kind of silk stockings." "I''m his social security." "No, I can''t imagine how excited I would be when my wife dressed like this." "I bought these silk stockings. All the maids at home dressed me like this." "My Fuck! Don''t try to **** these stockings with me." Once the most primitive desire of mankind is ignited, no one can stop it. The first batch of "female-specific stockings" that Sidmond bought from Westwind was sold out in an instant, and there was not even one left, even Those that the model wore were all robbed of high prices. It seems...the smelly ones can be sold more expensively. Chapter 325： Stockings sold out In the early morning, when Robb walked through the playground, a group of boys were gathering in the corner of the operation, forming a circle, talking, talking, and pointing at the girls on the playground. Robb passed by, in an innocent way of passing, without squinting his eyes, just wanting to go to the classroom as soon as possible, but Conte reached out his hand from the crowd, grabbed his arm forcefully, and dragged it over: "Brother Robert , Don''t go, come and see... come and see." "What are you looking at?" Robb said grumpily, "My magic item making class is about to start. I don''t want to be late. If I miss something important, I will be at a loss." Conte smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you miss a little bit, you can''t learn it anyway." The students next to him sweated together and gave Conte a strong look. Conte himself was unconscious, and didn''t feel that he was despised at all. He happily pulled Robb and said, "You really have to see this. It''s the picture you created." "I made it?" When Robb heard this, he had to follow him. He followed the direction of Kangte''s finger. A group of girls in the middle of the playground were walking and talking. There was one in the middle, a gorgeous dress. Dressed extremely luxuriously, the skirt was deliberately wearing a short skirt, and the two long legs were wearing very gorgeous stockings, embroidered with gold and silver threads, agate and jade, it can be said to be gorgeous. This meow is simply an advertisement for walking stockings! Conte said: "This girl is pretty, tut tut, water magic class, I heard that her father is the minister of the palace, the family is rich and powerful, and the person looks beautiful, it''s incredible! The most important thing is her pair. Legs, tusk, great, I can play with these legs for a lifetime." The boys next to each other nodded together: "I haven''t felt that she is so beautiful before. She put on this stockings this morning and it exploded in an instant! Ah, ah, if you can fall in love with her, that would be great. " "These stockings have nice legs, really good." Robb said: "But you don''t look at what scumbags you are, Conte, you are talking about. Your uncle Nolan is just a baron, you are a baron. Are the collaterals of the family qualified to be the daughter of the minister of palace affairs? Conte threw himself to the ground with a "puff", bends forward in frustration: "People are hard to beat, my friend." "After reading it, then I''m leaving." Robb turned to leave. Conte raised his head and said, "Why do you dismiss such beauties? I thought that people like you who go out to cheer every day are very female." This sentence frightened Robb, wiped it, almost forgot the person, stopped quickly, and smiled dryly: "Well, well, of course I am very interested in beautiful women, and I am not dismissive of it. I just knew I didnt deserve it, so forget it. "What are you talking about? Why are you not worthy of her?" The boys next to him began to roar: "You are the one who played the Grand Duke of Madeleine around." Robb got a headache when he heard this. The woman turned around him every day, grabbing his own handle sooner or later, the most taboo thing for someone like him to sneak in in disguise was to be targeted by a woman. He had no choice but to spread his hand and said, "I didn''t play with her. I was innocent with her. Okay, I''m going to class. You can fool around." After a while, Robb came to the classroom. He probably delayed the relationship for a while on the edge of the playground, and the classmates were almost there. When the only four boys saw him, they waved and smiled, looking very close. The girls rolled their eyes at him. Recently, he has been nicknamed "A Generation of Prostitute King" in his class and has become a female enemy. Only Marian Cotton had the same attitude towards him, smiling and saying: "You are here, I want to thank you for introducing a good business to my family." Robb pretended to be stupid: "What business?" "You introduced my house to contact Godfather in Westwind Town a few days ago to get the latest stuff." Marianne smiled and said, "Your introduction is very useful. My father got great products from Godfather in Westwind Town. Of course, the commodity is still the second place. The key is to learn very effective commercial methods. Father said that learning the advertising technology is the real gain of this trip to Westwind Town. It can enable my father to distribute various commodities. Great progress has been made." "Oh, isn''t it?" Robb said, "I don''t quite understand." Marianne smiled and said, "Well, it''s normal for you to understand advertising knowledge, but I don''t understand it either. Before my father went to visit Godfather, he didn''t understand either! I''ll just make the conclusion. The first batch of womens stockings purchased by the town has been sold out! Now the women in the aristocratic circle are frantically asking for all kinds of gorgeous and beautiful stockings, while the men are thinking of suspender stockings... But my house is out of stock. My father''s mind turned quickly. He immediately bought back a large amount of white and black silk that other merchants could not sell, and then hired an embroidery master to transform ordinary silk stockings into female-specific stockings..." Robb was amused when he heard it: "Your father''s mind is really fast, and the unsalable ordinary stockings can make a lot of money if they are reformed now." Marianne triumphantly said: "My father, in terms of business, can be said to have no rivals, oh, this was before Godfather." The two talked here, and it was time for class. On the thirty-two came in, a bone face did not know why it looked funny. He cleared his throat and said, "Okay, let''s start the class, sit down and stop chatting. What I want to tell you today is,''Conditional Trigger Rune'', this is a rune that everyone is familiar with. Its main The place to be used is the magic array. Everyone understands that the magic array has a trigger mechanism. As soon as the enemy steps on it, it will''trigger'', and then bomb the ground to blow the enemy into the sky! It can also be applied to magic props Once it is''triggered'', the magic item will have a corresponding effect." The students in the audience all laughed: "This rune is too simple, as long as people can draw magic circles, they will." "Yeah, we will all!" "I can do it too!" "I will do the same." "Is it? Everyone knows it?" No.32 said awkwardly: "If you know both, then this class will end early." At this moment, Robb patted the table and yelled: "Hey, don''t end get out of class early! I don''t know what kind of trigger rune is!" "Hey? You won''t?" Everyone in the classroom was a little confused: "It''s impossible, don''t you know how to use wind magic? Can''t you draw the most basic wind magic circle?" Robb had no choice but to spread his hand and said, "I can only use magic, and I don''t know how to draw a magic circle." Chapter 326： Multiple condition judgment "Isn''t it?" A girl who also practised wind magic couldn''t help but said, "Don''t you know the most basic acceleration magic circle? It''s just... the magic circle that speeds up when someone steps on it, that''s the wind system. The foundation in the basics of magic. That magic circle contains the''trigger rune'', which I learned when I was ten years old." Robb had no choice but to use his own personal design: "But when I was ten years old, I was still catching loach in the countryside. No one taught me how to draw a magic circle." Speaking of this, he simply sang two sentences: "The pond is full and the rain stopped. The mud on the side of the field is full of loach. Every day I am waiting for you, waiting for you to catch the loach, big brother, okay, Let''s catch the loach..." Everyone: "..." What kind of ghost song is this? It was so contagious that two younger classmates almost sang along. They were so scared that they shut up quickly, for fear of embarrassment. Asked on the 32nd: "Then how did you learn the wind magic?" Robb said, "I was taught by an uncle who claimed to be under my father''s. He would come to teach me a few spells every once in a while, but he seemed to be very busy, coming and going in a hurry, teaching messy. I learned a mess, and I haven''t learned anything like magic circles anyway." At this time, everyone remembered again, this poor guy is an illegitimate child, not an orthodox academic mage, his magic seems to be a certain mage of the Knights of the Storm. It is in the face of his father, and every time he passes. Secretly came to teach him a little bit, and did not carry out systematic training, which caused him to learn incompletely, which is very miserable, miserable! It''s no wonder that this guy''s poor character, won the title of "a generation of prostitute king", all because of the lack of aristocratic education since childhood. A woman like a creature is born with motherhood. Hearing him so miserable, I can''t help but sympathize secretly. I thought: In fact, he doesn''t look bad by nature. If he had been educated by talent since he was a child, he would not be like this now, right? Ugh! pitiful. A girl raised her hand and said, "Master, since Robert hasn''t learned trigger runes, let''s start this class as usual. Let''s not dismiss the get out of class in advance, and review with Robert." There was a girl next to her secretly pulling her skirt, and whispered: "Hey! Are you actually speaking for that prostitute king?" The girl who spoke before bowed her head and said: "He is really pitiful, I think he is also a good person." On the 32nd, he took away the textbook: "Okay! Since there is a student who doesn''t know how to do it, I should explain it well. This is the responsibility of the Master. Well, now I will explain the trigger rune." The lecture begins... Thirty-two changes: "Come on, okay... okay, do you understand?" Robb listened carefully, and soon understood. Not only understood the "trigger rune", but even the basic drawing principles of the magic circle were understood in this class. It turns out that the magic circle is usually composed of several parts. The first is the outermost large circle, which is marked with the "magic circle''s range of influence", and then there is a circle in the circle with some key runes painted on it. That is "the effect and power of the magic circle". Then, in between, there are some lines, and some runes are also arranged in a circle. Those are "trigger runes". Almost all magic circles are triggered by conditions such as "enemy stepping on" and "enemy magic flying over" as "triggering conditions". Therefore, magic circles must have "triggering runes", without exception. There are many types of "trigger runes", such as the aforementioned "enemy stepped on" and "enemy''s magic fly over", which belong to different types, and different "trigger runes" need to be drawn. These different runes form a "conditional judgment", much like computer programming languages ??in later generations. Take the latter artificial intelligence (AI) as an example. In fact, all artificial intelligence is based on the "conditional judgment" of big data for the predecessor. As long as the data is large enough and the "conditional judgment" is accurate enough, the artificial intelligence can Make the best response. However, after listening to a class, Robb immediately discovered that the "conditional judgments" written on the magic circle by the magicians of this world are very simple, and they rarely make very complicated, intersecting, and chain conditions. Judgment, but only the most basic kinds of judgments. For example, the wind acceleration magic circle, its condition judgment is "if someone steps on, start", and the magic circle like "Holy Light Sanctuary", the condition judgment is only one sentence "if an enemy of the undead system walks in" , Activate", "anti-space magic enchantment" and such a magic circle, there is only one "if someone uses space magic in the range, stop". Such a "trigger rune" can be said to be so simple and cute! From the perspective of people like Robb who learned a little "computer class" in the school''s computer class, his "trigger rune" is simply weak. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to speak: "Master, this trigger rune feels so simple, why not make some complicated designs that can perform compound condition judgments?" "Huh? What did you say?" No. 32''s brain was blocked, although he was a skeleton and didn''t have a brain: "What is compound conditional judgment?" Robb said: "It is to put many conditions into one judgment sentence at the same time, and make different responses according to the different conditions. Let me give you an example,''When an old, ugly and fat old woman walks When entering the magic circle, it explodes'', but''when a young, beautiful and slender beauty walks into the magic circle, lick her.''" Thirty-two: "..." Girls in the class: "..." Suddenly, the entire squad was silent, it was a great silence. After a full minute, the 32nd woke up and slammed angrily on the table with a fist. His bone fist hit the table with a crackling sound: "Shut up! Holy magic Rune, you are not allowed to use it in such an obscure place." "Ah!" Robb said: "I just gave an example that is not appropriate. This is not the point. The focus is on complex conditional judgments, multiple conditional judgments, and therefore trigger different functions to achieve what we want, which is more complicated. And more precise results." "Kouhu! This is absolutely unnecessary." No. 32 said: "Since the magic continent was born and magicians began to study the magic circle, the triggering runes have been like this, they are extremely perfect, enough to do it. Everything, there is no need for such obscure and meaningless multiple judgments as you said." Chapter 327： Ill try multiple judgments Robb understood as soon as he heard what this guy said, this is a **** old school. No matter in any world, in any era, in any social environment, there are always some conservatives. They always rely on their old experience to reject new things, thinking that new things are useless and all rubbish. One of the more famous is a government called "Qing". They feel that bows, arrows, swords and spears are enough to be invincible in the world. The steam engine that people gave them was locked into the warehouse, saying that "we don''t need this kind of garbage." Then they became the tears of the times! Such people not only exist in ancient times, but also in modern times, and there will be in the future. For example, many people now say that online novels are rubbish, and the writing is full of noobs, and the words used in classics are more beautiful. They don''t know that since ancient times, writing has been developing towards colloquialization, and the process of colloquialization has never stopped. Pushing forward for decades and hundreds of years, the classics in their mouths were all small white books that were disdainful by scholars and literati at the time. Ah, far away! get the point. When Robb heard the stubborn tone of No. 32, he knew that this product was not saved. It''s better not to talk to him. He can fully make his own multiple condition judgments slowly after returning to Westwind Town. There is no need to fight with him. The twelfth was a waste of words. Robb stopped talking! Thirty-two said: "Okay, this lesson is too simple. It doesn''t take much time to finish it. There is still more than an hour until today''s school time. You can arrange your own time later." He sat on the chair behind the podium and flipped through a dark magic book. The students in the church also started to play their own games, but Robb was not as greedy as they were. He wanted to quickly review the "trigger rune" he had just learned, and also wanted to try the most basic multiple conditional judgments. However, he is a poor man in this world. He has never had the material to make magic props on the spot, and he can''t draw magic circles. If he wants to do a practice, he has no props to practice, which is very embarrassing. I had to turn to the tablemate next to Marian Cotton, and smiled: "Miss Marian, I want to study the multiple conditional judgments just mentioned, but you also know that I am super poor. Can you sponsor me? Some materials, or help me draw a magic circle?" "Oh?" Marianne smiled: "Your last invention made me earn one hundred and fifty gold coins. Of course, making gold coins is just a small matter. The key is that my Cotton family has been praised by Her Majesty, so I I''m happy to help you. I didn''t bring so many materials, but there is no problem in drawing a magic circle for you." Marianne is a fire magician. Therefore, she helped Robb to draw a flame magic circle. The simplest and most basic one is "explosion trap". This kind of magic circle is actually a "flame explosion technique." Fenghua was in the magic circle, and when someone stepped on it, it was triggered, and then with a "boom", the enemy was blown into the sky. It was still in class at this time, so the magic circle was drawn directly on the corridor between the two rows of desks. The students on both sides bent over to look at it. Of course, everyone recognized this as a basic "flame explosion." Marianne smiled: "I''m done drawing, what do you want to do with it? Do you step on it? Oh, better not! It will blow up the classroom." Number 32 also flipped through the Dark Magic Book and said, "Remember to wipe off the magic circle in a while, don''t really blow up the classroom." Robb smiled and said, "I just want to change the trigger rune." He squatted next to the magic circle and carefully looked at the trigger rune on it. Before he could not understand the magic circle at all, but after todays lesson, he has understood a lot, and soon he found the trigger rune in the circle. String, that is a long string of symbols, these symbols are similar to "programming language", each symbol represents a meaning. The connection is "being, man, stepping on me, then, start"! It is really very simple to understand if it is understood as a programming language. Robb pointed to the two runes of "Someone, step on me" in this set of conditions and said: "Here is the key condition." "Yes!" Marianne nodded: "This is the key to triggering." Robb lifted the pen and dipped it with "Magic Essence Ink". Next to the position of "Human", he squeezed and drew a rune representing "Human", and said with a smile: "Now, does it become "When, everyone, step on me, then, start."" Marianne thought about it carefully: "Huh? It seems to be! When you draw like this, it means that at least two people must stand up before it will be triggered." Robb smiled and said: "In this way, one enemy can''t trigger it. It takes two enemies to trigger. If I draw a lot of''people'' symbols here, then it needs to stand on a large group of people to trigger it. Then we can prevent the enemy scouts from triggering it, and it can be used to blow up the enemy''s main force." One sentence awakened the dreamer, and Marianne yelled "Yeah": "You are right! The enemy scouts will always destroy our magic circle, but you only need to draw a few more people. , The scout can''t activate the hidden magic circle, only the enemy''s main force can blow up the opponent''s main force at that time!" All of a sudden, she seemed to understand the meaning of Robb''s "multiple conditional judgments", but she knew it at a very basic level, and she was only a little bit close to the point. Robb smiled and said, "I will try to draw a few more conditions..." He picked up the pen and scribbled in the magic circle. Suddenly, accidentally, an extra drop of ink dripped from the tip of the pen, accidentally connecting the two symbols together. Marianne was shocked: "No! Hurry up!" After she finished speaking, her feet fell on the ground, and her whole body floated backwards in an instant. "Huh?" Robb was shocked: "What''s wrong?" Before he finished saying "what''s up", he felt the magic circle in front of him explode with a "boom". Flame explosion technique! A heat wave rushed to both sides, and the students on both sides flew backwards at the same time. These people are not ordinary people. While flying, all kinds of life-saving magics are turned on at the same time, ice armor, wind shield, fire wall, earth wall... There are so many tricks and colors. At the same time, the surrounding desks were also blown up, and the glass windows were all shattered. The broken glass and the wood chips of the desks and chairs flew in all directions together, and all kinds of messy things were spinning in the sky. Flying all over the sky, a barren, full of wind and snow and tears turned into dust! Chapter 328： Give me a good life Mariannes flame magic power is actually not strong. She is just a merchants eldest lady, a flower in a greenhouse, and her nature is biased towards business and politics. She is not willing to participate in battles, otherwise she would not come to read "Magic Props". Production specialist". Her flame magic power is very weak, far inferior to Xuelu, so the power of the flame explosion this time is not great, but no students were injured in this explosion. The students who were blown up even showed a picture of " This might, haha" expression. Although they were not injured, the entire classroom was completely messed up. The windows were all shattered and the tables and chairs were blown up. The students all jumped too! Someone shouted on the playground outside the classroom: "It exploded! The classroom of the magic props specialist has exploded." "Hurry up and call the teacher." "Call the principal!" "Does the pastor have? No matter if anyone is injured, call the pastor first." There was chaos outside. Here in the classroom, No.32 also jumped up, even the dark magic book in his hand didn''t know where to throw it, so he hurriedly looked over here. But there was a pile of smoke and dust in the center of the explosion, and no one could see what was inside. "Robert was blown up at close range." "Did you die?" "I can''t see it, blow the smoke away." "It was he who blew himself up. You can''t blame others for this." At this time, Robb was frozen in the middle of the smoke and dust. This time the big thing is not good. After playing with such a close-up explosion, if the smoke dissipates and they see me unharmed, wouldn''t they definitely want to doubt me? Haven''t secretly learned the magic item making technology to the master level, at this time the human settings must be maintained. He looked down and saw that his clothes were blown up in a mess, and several pieces were burnt. Fortunately, it looked pretty miserable. He added a little bit of scorched ash to his face and clothes. A touch of the exposed skin messed up the dyed black hair and created an "explosive" hairstyle. Then lie down on the ground! Less than a minute after lying down, a gust of wind blew by. It turned out that a classmate of a wind magician cast a spell and blew away the smoke. Then, a large group of people swept the floor and surrounded them, their eyes staring. Look at Robb. Seeing him lying on the ground with broken clothes and scorched faces, a group of people said at the same time, "Wow! It''s dead!" "Die!" "What a tragic death." Robb cursed secretly in his heart, Fak, curse me to death as soon as he opened his mouth? He quickly opened his eyes "difficultly", stretched out a hand tremblingly, and lifted it up, looking very strenuous, "weakly" said: "I...I think...I can still Help..." "Not dead yet!" yelled No. 32, "Quickly, pick him up and go to the pastor." Two boys ran over, one raised his foot and the other raised Robb''s armpit, and lifted him out of the classroom, rushing outside, followed by a large group of girls watching the excitement. At this time, the playground outside was also messed up. The sound of the explosion had already alarmed the teachers and students in other classes. All these people came out to watch and probe from a distance. "It''s Robert who specializes in magic items!" "The orphan of the Smith family, is that gone?" "I heard that there was a magic explosion. It may be that I missed the experiment." "Tsk! The most dangerous courses these years are magic, magic props, and alchemy, which can blow yourself to death at any time." "So I don''t learn fire magic, I always play in water." "You will drown yourself too." A group of people were talking about it. At this moment, a person suddenly separated from the crowd and jumped out, and it was the Archduke Madeleine. This sluggish woman was "patrolling" at the entrance of the Magic Academy again today. Suddenly, she heard an explosion inside, and there was a loud noise, so she hurried in to watch the excitement. I didnt expect to see Robert being carried out. , But also a "death or not" appearance. Madeleine was frightened, with tears in her eyes, slammed the person next to him, separated a pedestrian way, rushed over, grabbed the bone frame of No. 32, shook violently, and yelled. : "How is his situation?" The bones of No. 32 were shook with creaks, and accidentally, his head fell from his neck and gurgled on the ground. He quickly picked up his head and put it back on his neck: "The Grand Duke Don''t worry, people can still be rescued if they are not dead." "Oh? Really?" Madeleine was overjoyed. In this world of swords and magic, as long as they are not dead, the problem is not too big. If you use all kinds of treatments and diseases together, you can pull it with one breath. return. But it''s very troublesome if you die, so you must be "people who are infinitely close to God" in order to resurrect the dead. There are not many "people who are infinitely close to God" on this continent. Madeleine herself knows about healing magic. Her career "Dark Swordsman" requires proficiency in all swordsmanship classes and masters the magic of the first-order "Dark Priest" system. She immediately chanted the mantra: "Holder, God of Darkness, your faithful devotees all your piety and faith to you, and I implore you to give me the grace of divine power...Dark Healing Technique!" A black light surrounded Robb... Robb felt that his play was almost done, and the character set was okay, so he quickly pretended that he had been treated, opened his eyes a little, and got a little bit of breath: "Huh! I finally came back to life." When Madeleine heard him speak, she couldn''t help being overjoyed: "Great! Isn''t it completely healed? I''ll treat it again!" She quickly chanted the next healing magic... This womans Dark Priest magic is obviously not very good. Its only a very elementary level, so the healing effect is also very poor. She can only deal with minor injuries or something. She knows this, so she continues to recite it. After several "dark healing techniques", Robb was finally "revived". Robb sits up and pretends to be frightened: "Oh, oh, I thought I was dead, so I was rescued." Madeleine hurriedly said: "Alright? Is there any pain? I will continue to treat." "No need." Robb said: "It''s all cured." "Huh! That''s good." Madeleine breathed a sigh of relief: "It scared me to death." After she was relieved, she immediately turned to anger, her eyebrows were raised, her tone became extremely hasty: "What the **** are you doing in the classroom? Why did you blow yourself up like this? Can''t you protect yourself carefully? You are Smith The last person in the family, if something happens to you, your family will really be over. Do you have no sense of crisis and the consciousness of revitalizing the family? Give me a good life!" Chapter 329： A frenzied invention Robb was a little touched to see how she cared about herself. Change time and place, such a good girl must be held in the palm of her hand, but unfortunately, the setting cannot be collapsed, so she has to pretend to be kind to her sister. Can''t see it anymore. He said solemnly: "I haven''t done anything. I''m just studying the multiple conditional triggers of the''trigger rune''. A little accident occurred during the research process, which caused the magic circle to explode, cough, this It''s not my fault, it''s the world''s fault! It''s the time''s fault!" Madeleine: "Huh? What multiple conditions are triggered? I don''t understand, can you explain it specifically?" There was a girl with her head stretched out next to her, and said solemnly: "According to classmate Robert, multiple triggers refer to: when an old, ugly and fat old woman walks into the magic circle, it explodes. When a young and beautiful When the slender beauty walked into the magic circle, she licked her." Madeleine: "..." Onlookers beside: "..." Madeleine jumped up and furiously said: "What the hell? I am so worried about you! You are actually studying this kind of obscure thing, so you can just explode on the spot and spiral into the sky. I am really. I''m so disappointed in you..." She turned around and walked away. The crowd of onlookers next to her blocked her way. She pushed the crowd of onlookers away and walked away angrily, and she didn''t bother to pay attention to Robb anymore. Robb stood up and spread his hands against Madeleine''s back. Marianne looked at Robb, then at Madeleine''s back, and then said to the girl who had just spoken out: "Hey, it''s not good to provoke the relationship between the Grand Duke and Robert like this." The girl said, "I didn''t lie, that was what Robert said." Marianne said: "Even if Robert said it himself, you don''t need to relay it to the Grand Duke Madeleine." The girl smiled and said, "Go to death the king of prostitutes! Deserve it!" Marianne: "..." There is no way, who told Robb to have a very bad impression in the hearts of girls. Marianne said to her servant: "Go and prepare a new suit for Mr. Robert." Her servant hurried away. At this time, the principal, teachers, and so on are all here, and a group of people are looking at the degree of damage to the classroom. The classroom must have been blown up badly, but this scene is a common sight for the teachers of the magic school. Every year, the magic school has to blow up seventeen or eight times, not to mention students, sometimes teachers I also play fried. A teacher whispered: "Is this the explosion caused by Robert? Then let him hand in the compensation." The principal said, "Oh, what does it matter if you blow up the glass of the tables and chairs. There is no need to ask him for compensation. Just get the school funding and get it again. Whoever, on the 32nd, you should arrange for someone to clean up the classroom again. , Put on new tables and chairs." The teachers thought to themselves: Okay, Robert is the headmaster. Who told him to be good friends with Robert''s grandfather? Let''s pretend not to see, anyway, the royal funds are used. On the 32nd, wronged and arranged to go. On this side, Marianne approached Robb and said in a low voice: "Robert, the Grand Duke Madeleine is very angry this time." Robb was speechless: "Well!" Marianne said: "She is really worried that you will be angry. It is really not worth her to be angry if she is changed. You see, she has been busy hunting down assassins recently, searching the whole city every day, and she is exhausted. But she has to take time out often. I ran to the Magic Academy to take care of you, but I was seriously injured and scared to death. I finally saw you come alive and heard the infamous cause of the explosion... Its strange that she is not angry, and you too. Be considerate of her hard work." Of course Robb knew that Madeleine was a good girl. He thought about it seriously and said: "No matter, I should give her back appropriately. I will think about it and see if there is any way to reduce her work burden." After thinking about it for a few seconds, Robb smiled and said: "It just so happens that there is a way to reduce the burden of her work, but also to apply the knowledge I just learned, just use the''multiple conditional judgment trigger rune just learned. ''Come and make an interesting magic prop to help her." "Huh?" Marianne took two steps backward without a trace: "It won''t explode again, will it?" "Don''t worry, it won''t explode this time." Robb smiled: "I promise this time it is a very useful magic item. Are you interested in investing again?" "It really doesn''t explode?" Marianne asked. "really not!" "All right." Marianne smiled: "In this regard, I am definitely willing to invest. If I can help you and the Grand Duke at the same time, my Cotton family will also benefit tremendously." "Then go and buy materials!" The next day, in the evening, at the school gate. Although Madeleine was angry and left yesterday, she came to "patrol" at the gate of the Magic Academy today. As long as the **** assassin is still on the road of light, she is worried that the assassin will be against Robb. After all, Robb Once prevented her from assassinating herself. Madeleine decided that the assassin must have hated Robb and would find a chance to kill him, so she must be vigilant at all times and not leave the Magic Academy too far. While waiting, Robb walked out of the academy, went to the door, beckoned to Madeleine, smiled: "Miss Madeleine, come on, I will show you a baby. My latest design , A magic item triggered by multiple conditions." "Don''t look!" Madeleine said: "Anyway: when an old, ugly and fat old woman walks into the magic circle, it explodes. When a young, beautiful and slender beauty walks into the magic circle, she licks She. Such an obscure magic item cannot be called a treasure at all, so I don''t want to look at it." "It''s not such an obscure thing." Robb said: "It''s a very useful and good thing. You''ll know if you come to see it." "No!" Madeleine said no, but her feet were already moving, and followed Robb into the academy. A group of black knights also followed, and soon came to a clearing behind the academy. . Marianne was already waiting here, and when she saw Madeleine, she immediately bowed: "Hello, Grand Duke." Madeleine said: "Oh? Are you helping him produce materials again?" Marianne smiled and said: "Yes! In order to help the Grand Duke reduce the burden of work, Robert has specially designed a great magic item. We, the Cotton family, have heard that this item was designed for the Grand Duke. A bit of strength." This is a bit frenzied, but Madeleine is also used to it. As the Grand Duke, there will always be people around you who show good to you. You can remember this kind of good, as long as the other party is not bad-hearted, take care of it properly. it is also fine. She asked suspiciously, "Isn''t it the meaningless thing during the day?" Chapter 330： Wait, Im dizzy Marianne said: "Of course it won''t be that thing. In fact, you were misled by that girl during the day. Robert was not studying anything meaningless at the time. He was trying to draw a "not triggered by enemy scouts. Bombing the enemys main forces explosion trap, but unfortunately it only caused an explosion when the operation made a mistake." "Oh?" After hearing this, Madeleine felt much better. Moreover, she became interested in this thing that "not triggered by enemy scouts, only bombing the enemy''s main force": "It''s so good. thing?" "It''s true, we have successfully produced it." Robb took the conversation with a smile, pointed to the open space in front of him, and smiled: "I have buried a''web mine'' in this open space. That''s me. The newly invented magic item is actually a magic container box. I put a "spider net technique" in it in advance. If a large number of enemy troops pass by, it will explode and entrap all the enemies, but there are only one or two. When a scout passes by, it wont take effect." "Really?" Madeleine exclaimed: "Isn''t that amazing?" A black knight behind Madeleine said: "Captain, why do I listen to these words? The magic circle is a dead thing, not a living thing. Can it figure out whether it was a scout or the main force failed?" "Yes!" the other black knight also said: "Captain, I think he is bragging." Westerners are very outspoken. They don''t pay attention to the oriental doctrine of moderation and humility. They will say whatever they think of. They don''t talk in front of others at all. They don''t avoid it at all. Therefore, the two knights spoke directly in front of Robb, without even lowering the volume. Robb heard it clearly, but didn''t get angry. He smiled: "It is normal to have doubts. Any invention needs to be tested by practice. Just ask these two brothers to help with a test. You guys first Like a scout, walk through this clearing. Then, you will walk through this clearing with your brigade. How about two separate walks?" The two black knights smiled and said, "Just go!" The two of them took a big step, passed through the clearing, and then back again, the clearing was nothing strange. Robb smiled and said: "Look, there is no trigger." The black knight smiled and said, "Because there are no magic items buried underground at all." "Really?" Robb smiled: "You will lead the team to try again." "Go and go." The two black knights were really straight, turned and greeted the soldiers behind them: "Brothers, let''s go." A large group of soldiers in black helmets and black armors, lined up in a neat marching line, walked past the open space. The number of soldiers in this group was about one hundred. Because the city was not peaceful recently, Madeleine knew that she could not beat Lal. Silk, that''s why I bring so many subordinates by my side at any time. In a blink of an eye, the team of a hundred people passed through the clearing for more than half, and no trap was triggered. The two black knights walking in the forefront couldn''t help but laugh: "Look, let''s just say that there are no traps here." However, he didn''t finish a word. Suddenly, a small iron box popped up silently under the ground. The lid of the iron box popped open with a "slap", and a spit out from the inside. A huge spider web. The net was sprayed from the bottom to the top. All of a sudden, it entangled the feet of the soldiers and rolled upwards. In an instant, nearly a hundred soldiers were caught in the net at the same time. The few soldiers at the edge reacted quickly and hurriedly jumped out. . However, the scope of the net was so huge that it didn''t give them room to jump out. The big net came from the bottom to the top, and then gathered up...The team of nearly a hundred people were all netted inside. "Fak!" "Quickly untie this **** net." "Jack, don''t use your **** against my face." "Take your foot away, **** it, put it in my mouth... Um... Um..." "I said, what do you mean by stepping down and just in front of my mouth?" "Yours is also in front of my mouth!" The soldiers were struggling in the net, verbalizing, and there was chaos. Fortunately, the two black knights at the head were calm. Although they were trapped, they were much calmer than the miscellaneous soldiers. After feeling the power of the spider web, the two of them were happy. This cricket low-level spider web technique. It is estimated that a little mage of the Cotton family put it, the power is very weak, don''t panic! One person pushed the spider web open a little bit harder, and the other finally got the space. He drew a dagger from his waist and cut it hard. The spider web broke, and the two broke the web. Then they backhanded a few swords and tore the spider web. The soldiers inside were relieved and hurriedly crawled out. A group of people looked at Robb with joy. Marianne couldn''t help but smile, but she didn''t want to offend people, so she put her smile away in an instant, pretending that she didn''t see anything. When Madeleine saw the embarrassed look of her subordinates, not only did she not get angry, but she let out a laugh: "Hahaha, sure enough, this magic item is very interesting. You still dare not believe what Robert said. Arrogant. No matter how arrogant it is, dont believe it, dont believe it anymore." The two black knights said in embarrassment, "Captain, you should be on our side." Madeleine said: "Huh? Really?" The two black knights were embarrassed. Forget it. They also knew that they really looked down upon others. Together they gave Robb a knightly ceremony, and then asked: "How do you return this magic item? What? Why didn''t it respond when we two walked over, and a group of people bounced over when they walked over?" In fact, this question was also what Madeleine wanted to ask. She blinked and looked at Robb. Robb smiled and said: "Very simple multiple condition judgment! I wrote a multiple condition judgment on the rune of this magic item, that is, when the total number of people entering its range is less than twenty, Do not activate. When the number of people exceeds 20, it enters the state of preparing to activate, and keeps counting the number of people in the range, and starts when the number of people in the range no longer continues to increase." His condition made the two black knights dumbfounded and a little confused. But Madeleine had learned dark magic, and she understood as soon as she heard it: "So it is, that is to say, it is not simple. Someone enters and casts it, but judges and chooses. What is this? How to do it?" Robb smiled and said: "The rune, you only need to change the rune a little bit. Look at this, put''have, person, enter, then, cast'', the''person'' in this sentence, plus a number, that is Its ''20 people'', and then set the immediate cast to the''ready state''. After entering the''ready state'', start counting the number of people entering the magic circle, set this number to''Y1'', and then count the number of people three seconds later, this The number of people is set to''Y2'', and after three seconds,''Y3'', when the next''Y'' value is equal to or less than the''Y'' value three seconds ago, activate..." Madeleine: "Wait, I''m dizzy!" Chapter 331： Commander, you have to be strong It''s strange that Madeleine is not dizzy, not to mention people of her time, even ordinary people of later generations have to be dizzy. Robb''s messy conditional judgments, in this era, only wise archmages often deal with runes, and those who have to draw complex magic circles can understand a little bit, and it will take a while to figure it out. Madeleine was dizzy when she heard it, but she didn''t. She understood a little bit. This magic circle can indeed avoid the scout''s reconnaissance, and the effect will only take place when the enemy''s main force passes by! This time it was equipped with a spider web technique. If a flame explosion was installed in it, the effect would be completely different. All of my subordinates would fly in the sky just now. She couldn''t help but excitement: "Your invention is really great. If you give it to Her Majesty the Queen, you will be rewarded again." Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t invent this thing to find the queen for rewards. This thing is to help you reduce your workload." "Huh?" Madelyn asked: "Help me ease my work?" Robb said, "Yeah! Haven''t you been searching the city for the princess of Donggran lately? She is lurking in the city, and the martial law can''t catch her, and I also heard from my schoolmates that there was another one the night before. The Viscount was killed." Madeleine nodded sadly: "Yes! There must be a nobleman who is making an umbrella for her. The road to light was taken from Mondela and the White Lion Knights. Many noblemen have surrendered and are loyal. It''s not reliable, and it''s impossible for us to arrest all the nobles who surrendered for questioning with a little suspicion. That would only shake the foundation of the country, so now there is nothing to do with her. Last night, a viscount lost his vigilance. , Thinking that the assassin dared not come out under the condition of martial law in the city, so he ran out to have fun, but was killed." "Yeah!" Robb said: "That''s why I studied this magic item triggered by multiple conditional judgments, and plan to use it to help you find this assassin." "Huh?" Madeleine wondered: "How can this thing be used to find an assassin?" "Just change the trigger conditions." Robb took out a small box that had been made, and handed it to Madeleine. He smiled and said, "This is a trap specifically designed for that assassin. The multiple trigger conditions are "Big Loli, Bright Sword Saint,". When a person who meets these conditions at the same time walks near it, it will spray cobwebs on it, and we also ask the Master to fill it in. A''scare technique''." "Scare?" Madeleine couldn''t help being overjoyed when she heard it. It turns out that the scare technique is a spell in the "necromancer system". When this spell is activated, it will make a scream to scare the target. Of course, for Madeleine, the intimidation effect is not that important. Anyway, it is probably not effective for a "Sword Saint of Light". The key is the "scream". This sound can be used as an "alarm sound." Wherever such a sound is made, it means that the assassin has appeared, and the city patrolmen immediately surround the source of the sound. The two black knights and the soldiers of the Black Earth Knights couldn''t help but exult at the same time: "Hey? This thing is good!" If Robb directly showed them this thing, they would definitely not believe that there are such magic items with specific targets, but Robb has already demonstrated to them the magic items triggered by multiple conditional judgments. So they are full of confidence in Robb''s invention. Listening to him now list this bunch of trigger conditions, of course, there is no reason to doubt it. The two black knights happily said: "We only need to make a lot of these things and bury them all over the city, so even if the spider web technique can''t catch her, we can know her specific location through the alarm sound, and then immediately surround her. , The chance of catching her is greatly increased." Madeleine nodded and said: "Yes! We are going to catch the princess of Donggrand. Once we catch her alive, it will have a huge impact on the war. It is worth investing in these magic items. I think Her Majesty will also be very happy. Appropriation." She suddenly turned her head to look at Robb, her eyes gentle: "Thank you, in order to help me, specially invented such a good magic item." Robb smiled and said, "Do you not take care of me, too? It''s okay for me to help you." The conversation between the two was actually quite plain, and there was no hot spot, but Madeleine suddenly felt that the whole person was hilarious. Although there was no movement on the surface, there was a feeling of wanting to fly high in her mood, ah ah ah , So you know that I treat you well? I thought you guys didn''t feel it at all. She couldn''t help but whispered: "Then...Can I make a small request to you...?" Robb smiled and said, "Let''s talk about it." Madeleine expected Ai Ai to say: "It''s...that...you...can you, stop going out and hi?" She finished this sentence carefully, and then looked at Robb with full of expectation, waiting for his prodigal son to turn his head back. "No!" Robb said: "This is the only thing that doesn''t make concessions." "Puff!" Madeleine fell down. The two black knights nearby hurriedly helped Madeleine and shouted, "Captain, you must be strong." Madeleine looked sad: "Let''s go!" Knights of the Black Earth-lost! Robb shrugged his shoulders at their distant back: "Goodbye, don''t bother me anymore. I''ve helped you solve the enemy. After you get the enemy, I will be safe. Don''t be there every day. Stop me at the gate of the college!" Marian standing behind him couldn''t help but shook her head: "Oh, why bother? Why bother? It''s okay to promise her not to go out at this time. Even if you go back secretly afterwards, it''s better than rejecting it on the spot. " Robb turned his head and glared at Marianne, and smiled: "How can I be as smooth as you, I''m a pure man, a real man, if one is one, and two are two, if she promises not to go out, I really can''t I''m out, so I must not agree to it here." "I can understand your words as''I am a pure man, a real man, I say that I want to go whoring, and no one can stop me!" Marianne said: "Hey! Why can this kind of frantic remarks be very reasonable and arrogant. What does it look like?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s so good." "Can''t you just fall in love with the Grand Duke? If you have a good relationship with her, my investment in you will be more effective." Marianne said. "Your investment now is very effective." Robb smiled: "What I just handed to Madeleine will soon fall into the hands of Her Majesty the Queen, and then your Cotton family will definitely be rewarded. " Chapter 332： I won again this time After making Madeleine annoyed away, Robb was finally free. He quickly said goodbye to Marian, returned to his dormitory, washed everything away, then went through the portal and returned to Westwind Town. It was getting late at this time, and the queen who likes to talk on the phone might call at any time. Recently, due to the reason that Robb went back and forth between the two sides, Her Majesty the Queen did not find him on the phone several times. Every time Lilian had to make up a reason to fool her. For example, Robb went to the Houshan Prison to inspect, or say He went to the mine to inspect, and he went to the orchard to inspect... In recent days, Robb has almost "inspected" the entire Westwind Town, which has aroused the suspicion of the Queen more and more. This is because he was too lazy before and never ran around. Her Majesty called every time, Robb was either lazily on the stone bench or lazily in the hot spring pool. Recently, he couldn''t be found on the phone many times in a row, so I can''t blame it. Robb also worried that if things were revealed, he would not be able to secretly learn the skills of making magic props, so he really dare not "go out" one day recently. When he returned to Westwind Town, the setting sun had been dying by the sunset, and he was desperately holding the legs of the sky, hissing: "I... won''t...give up..." However, the cold and cruel sunset was hard. After making a kick on the sunset forehead, the poor sunset finally fell and it was dark. Robb slumped on the stone chair at the fastest speed. Just after he slumped, the crystal ball lit up. When the phone is connected, the crystal ball lights up. Her Majesty the Queen on the opposite side wore a snow-white palace dress with a calm expression on her face. However, what she said in her mouth still had an aggressive taste: "Oh, today I will be honestly on the stone chair. I thought you went to inspect some place again." Robb hummed: "Someone from Luo has always been diligent. Is it strange that I inspect the various institutions under my jurisdiction?" "You are a diligent ghost!" Miss Queen almost lifted the table: "I''m diligent, OK?" Robb hummed twice: "Are there any serious things to say? If not, I will continue to study my firebox." "What else can you study about the fire box that heats the smelting furnace?" The queen said in an annoying manner: "Wasting magic items, I will learn from the big smelting furnace you built, and send a few flame magicians all day long. Just keep it. There is no need to research magic items specifically for it. Can''t you use your ingenuity to research something more useful?" "Look at what you said." Robb said, "Of course I am studying useful things. Come and come. I will show you my latest ideas..." He laughed and said: "I decided to add a new function to the fire box, which is the''automatic temperature control system''. When the temperature in the furnace is lower than 1573 degrees, it will desperately release a large fire to heat the furnace. When the temperature in the furnace is At about 1573 degrees, it slowly releases the fire to maintain the temperature. When the temperature in the furnace is significantly higher than 1573 degrees, it stops working, saving magic...I have thought about these matching runes, just need Just set up a "multiple condition judgment"." The queen looked embarrassed: "Is the magic item used like you? Hey! Give me respect to the magic item! It is made of all kinds of rare metals, gems, magic essence and other super expensive materials. Don''t use it to play such a meaningless thing, study it for me as a weapon." She was spitting out here, and a palace guard suddenly appeared next to him, and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, the Grand Duke Madeleine is asking to see you. She said that the orphan of the Smith family has developed a very novel magic item. It is very powerful. I want to show it to you." It turned out that Robb returned to Westwind Town as quickly as possible after separating from Madeleine. On the other side, Madeleine took the magic item Robb gave her, left the academy, walked to the palace, and had to inform him all the way into the palace. The speed was much slower than Robb. The queen heard that there were novel magic items, and her face was filled with joy. She turned around and said to Robb: "I suddenly have government affairs to deal with. Hang up the phone and call you later." Robb smiled and said, "I''m going to take a shower, don''t call me anymore." The phone is hung up! Robb stood up lazily, warmed the "hot spring pool" with flame magic, then took off his clothes and jumped in with a crash. At this time Xuelu had already gone out for an adventure, and other girls in the family would never be able to accompany him in the hot springs, so she could only soak in the pool alone. Lilian smiled and brought her a dinner, so that he could have a meal while soaking in the hot springs. Robb had just finished enjoying the fried chicken legs fried by Lilian himself, when he saw the crystal ball light up again. Connected, and then, on the opposite side of the crystal ball, Miss Queen''s proud smile appeared. Robb smiled and said, "What are you doing? Show me this expression as soon as you get on the phone, as if something is gaining the upper hand." The queen said: "Just now, I was a genius freshman from the Royal Magic Item Research Department and sent a newly invented magic item. It''s amazing." Robb smiled and said, "Oh? How powerful is it? Let''s talk about it." The queens expression remained unchanged: "Do you think I would be stupid enough to tell you about its specific functions? I can only tell you, what kind of "multiple condition judgment" you just used on the firebox, my side The students thought about it the same way, and they also made something more powerful than your firebox." Robb was happy: "Wow!" The queen said: "You dont have the yin and yang strangeness there. I can tell you with certainty that the genius student on my side has the upper hand this time. Your broken box that only heats the stove, under my invention, It can only be said to be a pile of rubbish, not worth mentioning." Robb said, "Is it the orphan of the Smith family that you mentioned last time?" The queen said: "Yes! He can always transform the knowledge of magic items he has just learned into very powerful weapons, and you will only keep playing with your firebox." At this point, the queen showed her pride. Extremely great smile, this kind of smile is hard to see on her face, she said word by word: "This time I won again." Robb raised his head and looked at the stars in the sky. After a few seconds, he took a breath and pretended to say in an old tone: "This son is really terrifying. If you don''t get rid of it as soon as possible, it will be a future problem in the future." This sentence shocked the queen: "Dare you! My people in Siege, if you dare to kill, I will fight with you." Robb said: "Wow, why are you so nervous? This person is so good?" The queen snorted and laughed disdainfully: "What a ghost! That''s just a **** with inferior character. I just cried Madeleine angrily. Damn it. But no matter how **** it is, as long as They are the citizens of my Gran Kingdom, and no one is allowed to slaughter them at will. Anyone who deceives my nation is like deceiving me, and I will fight him." Chapter 333： Madara is back Seeing that Miss Queen is serious about this aspect, Robb is inconvenient to continue to molest her. It is not good to say that she wants to kill people in her country in front of a responsible queen, even if it is a joke. He smiled and said to the queen: "Miss Queen, although the research on weapons is great, military science and technology must be developed in the direction of civilian use. Don''t just focus on military science and technology. In "Hegemony", you cant just build troops but not peasants and not open up bases. You have to go hand in hand. If you focus too much on building guns, you will suddenly find that one day there are no resources to build." The queen doesn''t understand what "StarCraft" is, but of course the reason why military and political leaders go hand in hand is still understood. She calmly said: "Of course I will pay attention to this. Thank you for your reminder. I won''t chat with you much today. I have to think about the new magic item." Robb smiled and said, "Good night!" After the phone was hung up, Miss Queen was busy playing with new magic items. Robb estimated that she would mass-produce a lot of magic items to catch the princess of Donggrand. That was a very important thing for her. However, for Robb, it is more interesting to study the temperature control system of the fire box. He took a branch, and drew a symbol on the ground by the hot spring pool, and wrote a sentence of conditional judgment. At this moment, a man in a police uniform ran over in the night with a shiny gold button. It is Director Elsie. Recently, Robb has been busy traveling between the two cities, and the number of meetings with Director Elsie has been relatively small. This Director is a bit worried that he is not enough to "brush his face" with Robb, so he will personally do any small things that are a bit sesame and mung beans. I ran, brushing my face frantically, no, here again. When he arrived at the hot spring pool, he saluted and said with a smile: "Godfather, I am sorry to disturb you so late. Just now, a huge team came to Westwind Town and was waiting outside the North Town gate. This team is more Special, so I came here to ask you for advice." "Oh?" Robach said: "What team?" "It''s the oil transport team of the Desert Kingdom." Director Elsie said: "The two thousand barrels of kerosene you asked for, the first batch of 500 barrels, are here." Robb was overjoyed: "Good thing, welcome in. You go to find a safe hole, suitable for storing inflammable and explosive materials, put these oil drums carefully, pay attention, store in separate areas, and store at most in one area. One hundred barrels is good, and the two areas should be very far apart to avoid accidentally detonating one barrel and exploding it all." Director Elsie quickly noted: "There is one more thing to report to you. A strange guy is also coming with the oil transport team." "Oh? Who?" "It''s Madara." Director Elsie said, "The land of the desert obviously redeemed him with kerosene, but this guy actually ran over with the oil team again." Robb smiled: "Let him come and chat with me." Director Elsie hurriedly went, and after a while, he really brought Matura over. The shape of Madara is pretty good today, and he has restored the way Robb was when he first saw him. He was dressed in a golden ring and clanging. The nobles of the desert kingdom were particularly rich, but ordinary people were particularly poor. , Go to two extremes. The last time Madara had been stripped of the golden ring by Robb, he did not expect to go home and take a turn, and he was covered with golden rings again. Robb couldn''t help laughing: "What''s wrong? Is there a gold mine at home?" Madara said, "I do have a gold mine in my house. How did Godfather know about it? Oh, your intelligence work turned out to be so good." Robb: "Mom''s mental retardation, stop talking nonsense, didn''t I let you go? Why did you come back?" Madara said pitifully, "I was exiled by the Pharaoh. He told me to roll to a place where the yellow sand could not cover. Otherwise, next time I saw me, he would bury me in the sand, showing only my head, and then take my head. When the ball kicks, let me go whenever I die. I had to leave the desert and there was no other place to go. Thinking that Godfather seems to be pretty good here, I came over, begging to keep it!" Robbile said, "Oh, it turned out to be applying for political asylum. What did you do to make the Pharaoh so angry to say such unfeeling words?" Madara embarrassedly said: "I stole some of the seeds here, the seeds that can mature in a day, and brought them back to the Pharaoh, and even blew them up. The Pharaoh was very happy and treated them like treasures. Carefully planted in the Green State, the next day...cough... Pharaoh became dizzy, saying that I deceived his feelings, and said that the desert could not tolerate a **** full of lies like me, so he kicked me out. I I had no choice but to leave my family and follow the kerosene delivery team, and ended up here." Robb almost laughed out of joy, forcibly held back, can''t laugh, can''t laugh, I rub, can''t help but swell, what should I do? Forget it, just laugh! Robb: o(*ݨ)ĩ Seeing Robb''s smile and turning around in the hot spring pool, Madara said embarrassingly: "Godfather, don''t laugh at me. I know it''s my fault. You shouldn''t steal your seeds. Could you tell me," What is the mystery of that seed?" Robb spread his hands: "Actually, there is no mystery at all. Those are just ordinary seeds. It''s just that they are planted by me. They can only mature day by day when they are planted in my family''s field. In the hands of others, they won''t work!" Madara: "..." Robb smiled and said, "Because, I have a miracle cast by a god." Madara admits planting! Robb smiled and said, "Do you want to live in Xifeng Town in the future?" "Yes!" Madara said: "I have to admit, this place is very good, at least better than I went to Norma, the country of knights. Norma is a country completely controlled by the Holy See of Light, and the whole people are bright. Fanatics of the Holy See, believers of the **** of the desert like me, have nowhere to stay in Norma, and will be burned to death as infidels, so I can barely maintain my life only in Westwind." Robb smiled and said: "Those prisoners in the prison, after the labor reform, I can allow them to live in Xifeng Town and give them the status of civilians in Xifeng Town, but you are different. You are not serious with me. The land was reformed through labor and was ransomed by your family directly with kerosene. In other words, you and I are still enemies today, why should I take you in?" Madara had obviously considered this issue. He said solemnly: "Godfather, although I was exiled by the Pharaoh and cannot go back to the desert, my huge family is still in the desert. If I stay in Westwind Town, I will I can build a bridge with my family, or a business route. I heard that you like to do business the most. If you want to buy anything from the desert, we can ship it for you." Chapter 334： Live water fish farming technology Yo, trade route! Robb really likes this. His eyes slanted, "Can your family sell kerosene?" "Of course there is no problem." Madara quickly responded: "My family also has a kerosene mining field. The five hundred barrels of kerosene I sent you this time was mined by my family." "Deal!" Robb patted Madara on the shoulder: "Young man, I think you are very hardworking and promising. Xifeng Town welcomes you." Madara thought to himself: Afraid to welcome the arrival of kerosene, right? But forget it, this slot can''t vomit, if I still want to mix here. After the matter was settled, Madara had nothing to say, and went to Wangjiang Qinghuai District to find a house to live in. He did not come alone, but came with many people, including his wife, children, slaves, and a big family. In the desert, women are the property of men, so when Madara is exiled, of course his women and slaves must also follow. His family also gave Matura a large sum of money so that he would not suffer from suffering in a foreign land. Therefore, as soon as this guy came to Wangjiang feelings, he immediately bought a large villa, which is larger than Baron Nolans. , And even more cool. Robb had never inquired about the title of this fellow, but he only knew that he was a vanguard general. It was not until the place of the West Wind that he finally knew that this fellow had a very high title, a magnificent earl! Two ranks higher than Baron Nolen''s title. It''s a pity that he was banished, and this title can only be turned into yellow sand. After sending the Madara away, it was getting late. Robb also planned to get up from the hot spring pool, take a shower, and then go to bed. Before she could get up, she saw Kitty Girl Huahua running over from the river and squatting down beside Robbs hot spring pool with a depressed look. Robb smiled and said, "Oh, cute little cat, what''s the matter with you?" Huahua pouted her mouth: "I am a cat person, not a cat." "Almost, it''s all cute anyway." Robb smiled and said, "What''s the unhappy thing? The expression is so ugly." Huahua said pitifully: "The fish in the river has been getting less and less recently! I haven''t caught a big fish for two days. I have caught something weird." She stretched out her hand and opened her palm to show Robb. Robb took a closer look. She caught a few shrimps in her palms, and they were very small shrimps, only the size of a knuckle, and they flicked in her palm, looking pitiful. Robb smiled and said: "I told you a long time ago that people who rely on fishing in the river and eating jujube pills, as the size of the city grows larger, wild fish simply cannot cope with the growing population in the town. It is inevitable to catch it, but it is a strange thing to catch it." Huahua said: "Then we cat people will starve to death!" Robb told Huahua about this question last time, but Huahua didnt understand it at all. He also knew that his concept was not something that a cat girl could understand and implement. The patriarch called, let me talk to him, after all, your cat clan is also an important race in Westwind Town, and I have to take care of your survival." "Hmm, wait a minute!" Huahua went quickly. The speed of the cat people was very fast. She ran tens of meters away in a few strokes, and she was silent. I saw a middle-aged cat running back with her. This middle-aged cat is the patriarch of the cat people. It belongs to the ocelot branch of the cat people. His eyes look sharp and enlightened. The body is much taller than ordinary cat people. The claws are much sharper and the teeth are much stronger. Of course , There is also a lot of wealth, unlike ordinary cat people who will be hungry if they can''t catch fish. He saluted Robb deeply: "Godfather, I heard that you have something to talk to me." "Yeah!" Robb smiled: "I heard that there is no big fish in this river." Patriarch Catman said embarrassingly: "Yes! Tell your respected Godfather, since you dig the canal and lead the river over, our cat people have lived very happily here, but... Since the army of the desert kingdom is about to come, force After coming to countless refugees, the situation is a bit..." Robb smiled and said, "So, do you have any solutions?" The patriarch of the cat people shook his head pitifully, and the six cat beards followed and flicked left and right: "I have thought of a way, such as taking the people to go fishing a little farther away, but I encountered the lizard people who also lived by the water. There was a battle by the river and many of the tribesmen were injured. Fortunately, there is a dark church in the town. After we evacuated, we were treated by priests and nuns. Otherwise, many of the tribesmen would have lost their lives." Robb didnt know this at all. It seemed that it happened when he was going to school on the Bright Road: Well, its obviously not a good thing to be too far away from the town. Its not a time of peace, but a time of war. Monster activities..." Speaking of this, Robb thought of the last time on the way to the Bright Road, the team was also attacked by goblins and ogres. At that time, he felt that the atmosphere in the forest was very unusual. It seemed that something had to come from the forest. It seemed to burst out. Robb said, "Don''t be too far away from the town in the future. Now the activities of the monsters outside are a bit abnormal, indicating that something is going to happen. Beware of accidents if you are far away from town. I can protect you when you move around this town." The Patriarch Catman hurriedly saluted: "Thank you Godfather! However, if we don''t go to the river a little further away, we can no longer catch big fish. There are only small fry in the river now. We can''t catch them until they grow up." Robb smiled and said: "Then have you ever thought of raising fish by yourself? Just like raising pigs and chickens, raising small fry from childhood to large, fat and plump." "Hey? This...no..." Patriarch Catman said with an embarrassed expression: "We are a fighting nation, and we fight hard, but we don''t know much about animal husbandry and breeding." "You won''t, I can teach you." Robb smiled. "But... we don''t even have a fish pond where we can raise fish." The cat chief said pitifully, "You can''t keep fish in the river, right? They will swim away." Robbole said: "Yes, I want to teach you the method of raising fish, which is the method of raising fish in the river. Its name is-the technique of raising fish in living water." "Hey? What... what technology is it?" Robb took a branch and drew it on the ground: "Look, let''s build a row of piles in the middle of the river, and use these piles to enclose a part of the river. Between the piles and the piles, pull them online. This way, Doesnt this section of the river become one after another fish pond? These fish ponds are connected to the river water. If you keep fish in them, they cant swim, they can only grow up in the nets, even if you dont care about them. , They can also eat the insects and water plants in the river and grow up slowly. If you feed them something delicious, they can grow fast. When they grow fat and big, take the net and you All of the fish came up." Patriarch Catman took a look: "Huh, eh? Can you still play like this?" Chapter 335： You have no materials The Patriarch Catman really took a lesson, very excited. In the evening of the next day, when Robb was discussing which sections of the rivers to be used as living-water fish ponds with the Patriarch of Cats, Her Majesty the Queen happened to call. The Patriarch Catman glanced at the crystal ball warily, and said in a low voice: "Godfather, Your Queen has called. Should we stop our discussion? lest she see it." Robb couldn''t help being amused: "Hey, I said Uncle Cat, you are also a citizen of the Kingdom of Gran, and you want to keep the technology secret from your Majesty Queen?" Patriarch Catman said embarrassingly: "I think... Godfaether might be an enemy of Her Majesty the Queen, so..." "Hahaha, don''t worry." Robb smiled and said, "I am not an enemy of anyone. It is so exhausting to be an enemy. It is the right thing to make friends. Moreover, you think that such an eye-catching thing as raising fish in living water can be hidden from Her Majesty the Queen. This thing is put on the river for people to see, you cant hide it if you want to hide it. When we make it, the queens spies will report it back in minutes, and now Her Majesty is staring at us Westwind all day long. Town, I always want to steal something." Patriarch of Cats: "..." Robb is really not the Black Queen. Miss Queen, she wants to grasp both military and political hands, and both hands are hard. Robb is messed up in military affairs. Anyway, she is alone in the war. Miss Queen cant learn. . But in terms of internal affairs, Robb has produced a lot of good things, and the queen is simply copying it. Anyway, whatever Westwind Town does, the Bright Road will do whatever it takes. It is safe to copy the saying that there is no protection of intellectual property rights these days. Robb smiled and said: "Don''t mind, just let Miss Queen be an observer, maybe she can still put forward some useful suggestions." As he said, he got on the phone. Her Majesty''s calm and graceful attitude immediately appeared in the crystal ball. The cat patriarch hurried down with a big salute. Her Majesty is still the same as before. She pretended not to see the characters other than Robb in the crystal ball. She just looked at Robb: "What are you doing today? Are you tossing your firebox again? " Robb smiled and said: "No! The large fire box is currently relatively complete, and it can already adjust the furnace temperature very automatically. I don''t plan to toss it again in a short time." Her Majesty said: "Then what are you doing? I saw a drawing on the table. It seems to be a river. You are going to dig a new canal?" When she said this, she thought of Robb''s way of digging a canal last time, and she couldn''t help but feel a little lost. Robb smiled and said, "Don''t dig a river, just raise fish in the river." "Raising fish in the river?" The queen was delighted: "A great idea! Then I will send some people to fish in the upper or lower reaches of Xifeng Town. Wouldn''t it be in vain? The fish you raised will be taken away by me. It must be very angry." Robb smiled and said, "The Patriarch of Cats, please tell Miss Queen how I plan to raise fish in the river. I have told you once, but I am too lazy to talk about it a second time." The Patriarch Catman didnt dare to yell and yell at Miss Queen like Robb, so he hurried to the crystal ball, picked up Robbs drawing, and explained it carefully: "Your Majesty, Godfather said, By driving piles in the river, and then enclosing the net between the piles and piles, you can enclose a river course and sprinkle fry in it. The fish cant swim, and we dont have to deliberately raise the fish themselves. If you can grow up, if you feed something casually, the fish will grow fat quickly." Her Majesty the Queen couldn''t help but screamed, but she was a queen after all. She was so knowledgeable and fast thinking, so she was not as simple as the brain of the patriarch cat. She immediately laughed: "Robert, there are times when you miss, haha, toss about the plan, it''s impossible to succeed." "Oh?" Robbkey said: "Why can''t you succeed?" The queen said indifferently: "What piles and nets can be soaked in the water for a long time? Make a pond to raise fish? How is it possible?" As soon as she said this, the Patriarch Catman was stunned. It turns out that people in this era, if they want to piling underwater, they usually refer to pilings. The stakes are easily broken for some inexplicable reasons, and the fish inside are easy to run away. As for the nets, its even more cheating. The fishing nets used by people these days are made of very scumbag materials. Simply put, they are made of flax fibers, and some are mixed with coarse cloth, old clothes, etc. The fishing nets of this material, It is easy to swell when absorbing water, and it is easy to rot when wet, so after two or three days of use, the fishing net should be dried for two or three days to extend the life of the fishing net. There is an old saying called "fishing for three days and drying the net for two days". That''s how it got it. Want to keep the fishnet in the water to maintain the shape of a pool, it is simply a dream. It took a few days to turn the powder into a dregs, and the fish inside burst out with a light bump. Her Majesty is a person who has suffered, has been exposed to the suffering of the people, and has lived in the "lost city" of the seaside city for many years. He is no stranger to fishing nets. The knowledge in this area is really easy to come by: "Although your idea is good, But whether it is piling or netting, it is impossible to realize this technology of living water fish farming, you can only think about it." "Cut!" Robb smiled: "Stubs and fishing nets are not good, right? Then use something else! Can a living person be suffocated by urine?" The queen smiled: "What other materials can you use?" Robb put on a serious thinking appearance, seemingly embarrassed... The queen likes to look at him in embarrassment, she is happy when she sees it, and she wants to smile when she is happy, but her face will not change her expression easily, she must have a serious face, so she just smiled in her eyes and became Curved, like two beautiful moons. She thought Robb could only give up. Unexpectedly, after 10 seconds of posing in a difficult state, Robb suddenly smiled: "I was embarrassed just now, are you very proud of it? Haha! I will show it to you to make you happy. In fact, I have long thought of using something to make nets and piling." The queen was shocked: "What is it for?" When Robb waved his hand, two iron ingots and a piece of coal flew out from the ground. He rubbed his hands: "Steel ingots!" Rub both hands again: "Wire!" Then Robb put on a silly smile, and smiled at the crystal ball: "Miss Queen, you seem to have forgotten that I can still use steel. Use steel wire to weave the net, and use steel pillars under the water. Piling, hehehe, do you think my living water can raise fish?" "This thing will rust too!" "But it rusts very slowly. It doesn''t matter if you use it for a few years. When it rusts, you can change a batch of nets!" Chapter 336： Carburizing Of course steel will rust, but the corrosion rate of steel is much slower than that of iron. Using steel wires to make nets can solve the problem of fish farming to a certain extent. Of course, fishing nets are best made of nylon and other materials. Its just that the world has not yet begun to engage in chemical engineering. Only some alchemists are conducting the most basic chemical research. Dont be delusional for advanced chemical products such as nylon. When the queen saw the steel wire, all her pride just now flew outside the clouds of Jiuxiao, and she was angry: "How much steel do you need to make a net that can keep fish in the river? How much does it cost? You just want to raise a few broken fish. Investing so much steel will only lose money, it is impossible to make money at all." Robb smiled and said: "No, you are mistaken. The iron and steel thing will soon become one of the least valuable things in Westwind Town. Well, after your mine is also digging like mine, where are you? The steel in the country will also become worthless. Then you will find that it is very cost-effective to use steel wire as a net to raise fish. Believe it or not?" The little head of the patriarch Catman swayed from side to side, unbelieving, completely unbelieving, how could steel become the least valuable thing? This thing has never been worthless, it has always been super expensive, good or not, an iron pot can sell for a lot of money. However, Miss Queen believed! Because she knows that Robbs mining companys ability to produce steel is extremely abnormal. With the cooperation of mine carts and large smelting furnaces, the molten iron spews out of the furnace like money, the speed... The only thing to be gratifying is that the railroad track that Miss Queen finally got to sell iron was also assisted in the mine. It wont take long before her mining company will begin to produce a large amount of iron, but she can barely keep up with Robbs. How to play. What she is worried about now is that Robb is a one-to-three, she can match four, Robb one-to-five, she can match six, but if Robb comes to a pair of kings someday, what will she do with ? Just like the mining robot last time, Miss Queen couldn''t follow it at all. Fortunately, Robb took it apart by herself, and only needed its engine, otherwise Miss Sister would really vomit blood. Now there is one thing Miss Queen can''t keep up with, and that is-steel! Robb''s steel is made by hand rubbing, with high hardness and strong corrosion resistance. But Miss Queens men are still using the ancient craft of "hundred steel making", that is, using iron to be repeatedly beaten, beaten, beaten a hundred times, which is also called "bailian", through constant beating. Remove the impurities and increase its hardness, and then it feels hard and black as if it is very powerful, so it is called "steel", and together it is called "hundreds of steel." In fact, in the eyes of a modern person like Robb, it is still iron and cannot be called steel at all. Miss Queen looked aggrieved: "How did you make this steel? It''s fine if you hand rub the pudding and refuse to teach me. You can''t deliberately conceal something like steel. It''s not for food. ." Robber said: "Why can I teach you if I don''t eat it?" "Because you took advantage of the shortcomings of women who like to eat sweets and cheated me frantically!" Miss Queen said with a serious face: "I can tolerate the use of sweets to cheat money, but I really don''t like to eat steel. In this regard, you Surely I can''t lie to my money. It''s better to teach me to forget it, what do you think?" Robb laughed loudly: "You ghost woman, you just want to cheat on technology, but don''t want to spend money. Forget it, let me teach you!" In fact, Robb preached, but he couldn''t teach. Because "hand rubbing steel" can''t teach other people, this is Robb''s game skill. But he is well aware of one thing. It is unscientific to keep rubbing steel with his own hands. This is not conducive to the development of the whole society, and it is not conducive to being lazy. If you want to sit lazily and enjoy everything, you cant always Rubbing on your own, you have to let the world''s technology keep up. As a matter of fact, Robb doesn''t know how to make steel himself. He only knows a general idea, that is, if you mix iron and carbon together in a certain proportion, you can change iron to a harder, more powerful steel. The hardness of steel is related to this ratio. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. As long as you can wake up Miss Queen, she devotes her country''s efforts to research, and she will always succeed in her research. Robb smiled and said, "Do your blacksmiths know how to carburize?" "Carburizing method?" The queen was stunned for a moment, then turned around, and said to the nearby attendant: "Immediately find the most powerful blacksmith. Immediately, immediately." Her Majesty emphasized the tone and said "immediately, immediately." Of course, it was immediately immediately. After a short while, an old blacksmith was brought to the crystal ball. "Carburizing, understand?" When the queen asked, the blacksmith immediately shook his head and said, "I don''t understand!" Robb thought to himself: I definitely understand, but they probably don''t know that their process is called "carburizing". He asked in a different way: "Then how did you turn iron into steel?" The blacksmith laughed and said, "It''s simple. Let''s burn the iron block in charcoal, so the burned iron will be extremely hard. Then we take it out and beat it hard. Repeatedly, it becomes steel!" "Yes! This is the carburizing method." When Robb heard this, he couldn''t help applauding, amazing! People in this world do not understand chemistry, but after thousands of years of exploration, they know how to bury iron in charcoal and burn it. This way, carbon element can penetrate into the iron and make the iron harder. It is called the wisdom of the working people. Robb smiled and said, "Well, your method is very powerful! But, do you know why iron is harder when it is burned in charcoal?" "I don''t know!" The old blacksmith shook his head: "Why?" Robb smiled and said: "Well, what I want to say next is God-level craftsmanship. Listen carefully. If you dont understand, I dont care. I will just say it once. Understanding how much is your good fortune. Learn If you are the best blacksmith in the world, I will not be responsible if you cant learn it. As soon as these words came out, there was no way the blacksmith didn''t hurry to listen. The queen next to her waved without a trace, and a clerk came out from the side, lifted the pen, and put on a picture ready to record. Robb smiled and said: "For any technology, you must first understand the principle. Only if you understand the principle can you make it better. I will first explain the principle of steel making. Steel is composed of two elements: iron and carbon. Planting things can only be formed by matching them together in a certain proportion." The secretary quickly remembered... The old blacksmith asked, "What is carbon?" Robb smiled and said: "The carbon element is too troublesome to explain. You just need to know that carbon element is a substance contained in fuels such as charcoal and coal. If it enters iron, it will turn iron into Hard. Therefore, your act of burying iron in charcoal and burning is to let carbon element enter the iron. This is what I originally said-carburizing." Chapter 337： Can I steal food every day? The old blacksmith seemed to understand but he was confused. In fact, after listening to Robb talking about it, he still didn''t understand. He now roughly regards carbon element as something similar to "water element", "fire element", "wind element", and "earth element". This understanding is a bit crooked, but it is barely understood. Robb smiled and said: "I know you don''t understand, but after the next key points, you will understand. Let me start with the conclusion. When the carbon element penetrates into the iron, it can make the iron hard. You already know." The old blacksmith nodded. Robb said: "But, have you ever thought about the ratio of carbon to iron?" The old blacksmith shook his head. Robb said: "I will just come to the conclusion. Iron with a lot of carbon is hard, but at the same time it becomes brittle and easy to break. Iron with a small amount of carbon is soft, not easy to break, and is conducive to distortion, but The ability to tackle tough problems is poor." Speaking of this, the old blacksmith suddenly understood: "What you mean is to find a balance between this, as long as you find the best ratio of carbon to iron, you can make it hard and easy to be cast. But its not easy to break." "Bingo!" Robb smiled: "It is fun to talk to someone who understands technology," The old blacksmith seemed to understand something, and exclaimed: "I understand, Her Majesty! I understand completely now." "Really?" Robb smiled: "Then what method do you plan to use to blend the carbon element in iron?" The old blacksmith said: "I definitely can''t rub it with my hands, but I can burn iron in charcoal or coal for a long time. Anyway, if I try to find the best time for carburizing, I can mention the best quality iron. ." Robb gave a thumbs up: "Very good plan! However, this method is still a bit stupid." At this time, the queen couldn''t help it anymore, and she said, "What else can you do?" Robb smiled and said: "Alchemy! Treat molten iron and charcoal as two kinds of alchemy materials, and give them to the alchemists to understand and ponder to find the best match. Relatively speaking, the alchemists are looking for the two elements. The ability when combined together should be stronger than that of a blacksmith." Miss Queen''s eyes lit up, but she immediately said: "Let the noble alchemists study low-end things like iron and charcoal, I''m afraid they will not be able to accept it." Robb grinned and showed a wicked smile: "The alchemist who can''t accept this will definitely not keep up with the garbage of the times in the future. Keep it useless and kill it more cleanly." Queen:"" Miss Queen was lost in thought. She found that Robb could always pull things played by the chins on the noble people, such as making iron, which used to be poor and bitter miners and blacksmiths who made soil. The stove tossed on its own, and since Robb intervened, it had become a matter of the Flame Mage. The noble flame magician has become a worker who specializes in burning stoves. Now, in the large smelting furnace of Miss Queen, there are several fire magicians who are reluctantly in charge of temperature control, showing a very aggrieved appearance. Now Robb actually stretched his claws to the alchemist again! How frantic this is. The queen couldn''t help but said: "How do I feel that you are trying to turn my nobles into workers?" Robb laughed: "I don''t have one. I have been working on the liberation of labor. Whether it is ordinary people or noble labor, it must be liberated. Otherwise, I will not create that big fire box." After hearing these words, the queen seemed to understand something, but now the queen still has enough manpower, she still can''t realize the importance of saving manpower, things like fireboxes, she still feels useless. "Well, thank you for teaching me the carburizing method." The queen calmly thanked him, and then hung up the phone, urging the old blacksmith to study steelmaking technology. At the same time, she secretly made up her mind and made gold. The warlock called a few over and asked them to study the combination of molten iron and carbon elements. Robb was right. In terms of matching elements, it is easier for a meticulous alchemist to achieve a little bit. The blacksmith''s soil gameplay is unreliable. Hang up... The patriarch of the cats also bowed to Robb and took a large coil of steel wire to weave a net. The cats are naturally good at fishing, so they always rely on their own paws. The technique of weaving a net is very useful to him It''s difficult, but fortunately, there is a technical school in Xifeng Town. Catwoman Huahua also wanted to follow the patriarch, but Robb beckoned to her and smiled: "Huahua don''t go! I''ll teach you some unique tricks, which can make a lot of money." Huahua shook his head: "I don''t like money." Robb quickly changed his words: "You can make big fish!" Huahua jumped up: "Wow, I want I want it!" Robb smiled and said: "Your patriarch is rich and powerful. You can use a big net to raise fish in the river, but you can''t do it. You don''t know anything. You are poor and have no capital. You can''t raise fish if you want. So What I want to teach you is the technique of growing small fish into big fat fish." Huahua tilted her head: "Raise small fish into big fat fish?" Wow, my chin was covered with saliva instantly... Robb smiled and said: "I teach you a unique fish feed formula, do you know bran?" "You know, the skin of wheat!" Huahua said, "After the farmers harvest the wheat, the bran is useless." In fact, it cannot be said that it is completely useless. Some townspeople who raise pigs will grind the bran into powder to feed the pigs. However, there are not many people raising pigs in Xifeng Town, and the production of bran is extremely high, so this In the end, the gadgets were discarded in large quantities and were worthless. Robb smiled and said: "You pick up some bran that no one wants, grind it into bran powder, and then go to the soy milk maker, ask for some extra bean dregs that you don''t need, stir them together, and then go. Pick up the innards of pigs, sheep, and cows that others don''t want, take them back and dry them, grind them into powder, and mix them in... Finally, use the mixed garbage to feed the fish." Huahua opened her mouth wide in surprise: "Feed this to the fish? Feed these unneeded garbage to the little fish, and they will die. The fish should eat small bugs and aquatic plants." Robb laughed and said, "The fish that eat insects and waterweeds grow slowly, but the fish that eat the things I just said grow up fast, and they will become big fat fish in a few months." Huahua shook her head: "Believe it or not!" "Hey, don''t believe it." Robb smiled: "Then I will raise a pond of fish by myself. You just need to come and see it every day." Huahua smiled and said, "Can I come and eat it every day?" "can not!" "Then it''s boring." Robb smiled and said, "You stole the food too early. If they have not grown up, then you are at a loss. When they grow into big fat fish, I will allow you to steal it." "Really?" Huahua was overjoyed: "Then I have to come and see it every day." Chapter 338： Trap triggered A few days later, Patriarch Cats living water fish pond was completed. As a patriarch, he still had a small amount of money. He took it out to make an initial investment. He quickly drove half-stone and half-steel piles in the pool, and hung steel nets between the piles. In this way, A large area of ??living water fish ponds was framed in the river. Then he fished many small fry from the river and threw them in his own pond. This is all about taking local materials. The fish fry caught in the river are raised in the river. After a frantic operation, these fry will be shown as his private property. When other cats see it, can they still play like this? Of course it must be imitated! Cat people with a bit of money in the family hurried to invest in their own fish ponds. Within a few days, there were living water fish ponds built by cat people on both sides of the West Wind Canal. Among them, there is a small pool that attracts the most attention, that is, a small pool built by Godfather himself. The pool is not big, it is only five square meters, because Godfather has never liked "competing with the people for profit". Has it been built? necessary. He built a small pond, threw a small amount of fry into it, and then he didn''t care much. He just sent Lilian over every day and threw a strange "fish feed" into the river, which was said to be bran, bean dregs, and animals. Unwanted garbage such as offal is dried and ground into small balls. Of course no one cares about this strange fish feed, because no one thinks it is good for fish to eat these things. Every day, the cat girl would squat by the pool for a while, watching the fish fry inside swimming lively, she drooled, waiting eagerly for them to grow up...Sometimes she was hungry and made the cat''s tail flutter. Tossing around, I couldn''t help but want to reach out to the pool to fish, and a cat man next to it would sternly remind her: "You dare to steal Godfather''s things? Are you not afraid of being driven out of Westwind Town?" The little cat had to hold back pitifully, looking at the fry in the pond every day and sighing. At the same time, the bright road... Robb and Marian are walking on the bustling streets of Bright Road. The time has come to the end of April, and the temperature is getting warmer and warmer. This is the afternoon, and school is not long after school. There is still some time before the evening. Robb is not in a hurry to go back to Westwind Town to wait for Miss Queens call. Just go out with Marianne and buy some materials for the magic props making class tomorrow. Marianne wore beautifully today, especially the silk stockings embroidered with white flowers on her legs, which looked gorgeous and delicate. Robb stared at her leg... Marianne immediately became vigilant: "I''m not that kind of woman." Robb laughed: "I just want to ask how the stockings are selling." Speaking of this, Marianne is happy: "The sales are very good. In the past few days, our familys second batch of products after embroidering the black and white stockings that were collected last time are almost sold out. My father may be here. Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, send a caravan again to buy goods in Westwind Town." Robb smiled and said, "That''s good, haha, great." Marianne was surprised: "My business is good, why are you so happy?" Robb smiled without saying a word, but thought to himself: The better your business, the sooner the leg of a certain lady queen will be shown to me. Can you be unhappy? The two of them walked across the street while talking. The Road to Light is still under martial law. Large groups of soldiers are shuttled in the group. Soldiers in black helmets and black armor can be seen from the corners and alleys, and some are still holding fighting dogs. Marianne whispered: "The assassin hasn''t been found yet." Robb nodded: "But, it''s almost too soon, so many magic items with alarms and spider webs have been hidden in the city. Sooner or later, that assassin will trigger..." Before his voice fell, he suddenly heard a strange exclamation in the block not far away: "Ah!" The sound was extremely sharp, harsh, and terribly unpleasant. When people heard it, there was a kind of "fear" effect, and they couldn''t help but want to turn around and escape. Ordinary pedestrians on the street, hearing this sound, ran out in the opposite direction from the sound, afraid to even look back. However, Robb and Marianne are not ordinary people, and both can "resist" this level of voice. "It''s the scare technique!" Marianne said: "Ah, it''s the kind of magic item we made. It''s effective." Robb said: "It seems that the assassin stepped on a trap." When the two said this, the patrolmen on the street had already started rushing in the direction where the sound came from, and, in a blink of an eye, a group of cavalry rushed past them. When the knight on the horse passed by Robb and Marian, He actually yelled loudly: "Hello, two!" After finishing the three words, the horse had passed the two of them a few meters away. Robb looked around and saw a large group of black knights dressed exactly the same. "It''s the two black knights who were angry with us last time." Marianne smiled and said, "They were busy chasing the assassin. They didn''t have time to talk to us, so they had to ask a good question." Robb nodded. I saw patrols and cavalry ran out everywhere on the street, gathering towards the place where the "scare technique" sounded... Marianne smiled and said, "Let''s go over and see the excitement." Robb nodded: "It''s okay to take a look." The two followed a group of patrolmen and ran in the direction where the "scare technique" sounded. The patrolmen found that someone was following them. They wanted to turn around and yelled impatiently: "What are you going to do with me? Are you going to die? ?" But before I could speak, I discovered that two young men in noble costumes followed them. This kind of rich second generation is the most unaffected. They like to rely on the wealth of the family to show off their power. They are harder to do than their fathers. Patrolmen. We had no choice but to ignore them and let them follow. Soon, the guy came to an alley! There was already noisy in front of the alley, and it seemed that someone was fighting, and the fight was fierce. But there are densely packed black-armored soldiers in front of them, crowding the entire alleyway. He can see the back of his head and cant see whats going on in front of him. Robb and Marian both looked around and wanted to go up to the roof, but In order to show off her beautiful legs in stockings, Marianne wears a short skirt. If she goes to the house, the scenery under the skirt will have to be seen by the people below. She glanced at Robb embarrassingly: "I can''t seem to see the excitement." Robb smiled and said, "Push the skirt up to the roof with his hand." Marianne said: "How can I climb the roof while pressing the skirt with my hand?" Robb pretended to recite a few spells, and then cast a wind magic. Marian immediately felt that her feet were surrounded by a gust of wind, and she could actually leave the ground slightly. She was surprised and said: "Ah! Your wind magic is so powerful? It can actually make people levitate slightly." Chapter 339： True Judge of Light In fact, Robb made people fly without any problems, but he obviously couldn''t be exposed, so he had to control his strength to the level of "barely allowing people to levitate slightly", but even so, it was considered very powerful. Marianne lifted her foot, feeling that she was as light as a swallow now. If she jumped hard, it would be no problem to jump directly onto the roof of a floor from the ground. Robb smiled and said, "Go to the house!" "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful! You are indeed the orphan of the Smith family, the top family in wind magic." Marianne exclaimed, while covering her short skirt with her hand, and then gave her a jump. It jumped so high and landed easily on the roof next to it. Robb also jumped up. The two stood on the roof, condescending, and the vision became much better. I saw in the middle of the alley in front, a big loli, this big loli is Lars Belmond Dracula, she is still the same as last time, wearing a flying dragon leather armor, holding a cross "Holy SwordHoly Light Cross" is at war with several black knights. On the ground next to the battle ring, there was a torn spider web and a magic item with the lid opened. Obviously, Da Lori triggered the trap here, and then the spider web spurted out, but the relatively weak spider web did not cause much trouble to Da Lori. She managed to break through the web, and then she was heard. The black soil knights came to be surrounded. Several soldiers fell on the ground, but they were obviously injured and not dead. It seems that they were very vigilant when they first came into contact with Da Lolita. They should have been killed by the ears a long time ago, knowing that the target they wanted to round up was not an easy character. Therefore, he was very careful to save his life in the first fight. In addition, several black knights are in front, joining hands to face the big loli. They obviously also knew that Juggernaut was not easy to provoke, so the black knights all held up their shields. Several shields lined up in the narrow alleys. Together, the entire lane was almost full, knights. When the skill is activated, those shields are like a copper wall and an iron wall. Big Lolita swung her sword and hacked, but she couldn''t break the shield wall. On both sides of the front and rear lanes, there were black knights slowly approaching, and the big loli seemed to be doomed to escape. The black knights on both sides uttered cheers: "Hurry, we are about to encircle!" "Two shield walls suppress her!" "Catch her alive, haha, the princess of Donggrand, it''s a great achievement to catch her." "Maybe the war can be ended." Cheers the soldiers! At this time, even Madeleine rushed to the alley, riding a tall black horse, rushed to the alley, turned over and got off the horse, and ran in quickly. The soldiers in the alley immediately stepped away from the walls on both sides and gave her a way. road. As she drilled in anxiously, she looked up at Robb and Marianne standing on the roof: "Ah, are you guys too?" Robb smiled on the roof and said, "Yes, come out to buy magic props and materials, just in time for the excitement." "Really buying magic items? Didn''t you come out for fun?" Madeleine asked as she ran. "Don''t worry, the Grand Duke is really buying magic items." Marianne smiled: "I helped you look at him, so don''t worry." Robb rolled his eyes: When did this woman see me? When I said I was going to hi, she always said, "It is normal for aristocrats to go out and play on the scene." Then when she faced Madeleine, she became "I will help you watch him". This Nima changed her face. The speed is fast enough, that is, not to offend me, but also to please Madeleine, you are great. Madeleine didn''t have time to talk to Robb and Mariando. She heard that Robb was not out for fun, and her heart was happier, and she dashed into the crowd. Just in time, Da Lolita roared: "Wu Shuang Dao Wife suddenly!" A thunderous lightning flashed, and a black knights shield blocked the sword light, but this sword was so powerful that the shield in the black knights hand could not be grasped, and it flew out, and the whole person was shocked He flew out and fell heavily to the ground. Dalori was overjoyed, and dashed towards the breach of the shield wall, intending to kill from there. Unexpectedly, the black sword light flashed, and Madeleine blocked the gap, lifting the sword to fend off the big Lolita''s blow and slashing: "You can''t leave today." "Damn it!" As soon as she saw this posture, she knew that the situation was not good. She picked a Madeleine and had to rely on the armor to gain the upper hand, surrounded by so many black knights, and the front and back were all enemies. , Really very dangerous. "You are too despicable." Big Lolita said angrily: "If you put traps in a city with such a large population, wouldn''t you be afraid of being trampled on by civilians?" The black knights laughed loudly: "We dare to put a trap, of course, we are not afraid of being trampled by civilians, because this trap can only be hit by you, hahahaha." "Huh?" Da Lori was taken aback: "How could there be such a trap? Are you still picking someone?" The black knights laughed, but they weren''t stupid enough to answer the high-end "technology" of their country. Everyone looked at the big loli with the expression of a hillbilly. "Cut!" Big Lolita flattened her mouth: "The shameless rebels will do something sinister and vicious. As expected of the Dark Church, there is no good person." Madd said: "You are doing this kind of assassination, dare you say that others are insidious? Isn''t the assassin the most insidious?" "Kouhu!" Big Loli said loudly: "How can I be called an assassin? I am obviously a noble-Judge of the Light. My job is to judge the evildoers and spread the light to the world. All the bad guys use this Holy Light Cross Sword to purify!" Robb squatted on the roof to see this scene, he couldn''t help but smashed his mouth, and smiled in his heart: he is actually the Judge of the Light, haha, I have pretended to be this profession. A long time ago, Xiaoyi mistakenly thought that Robb was a Judge of the Light, who specializes in sweeping off evil, but only later learned that she had made a mistake. Robb was a fake pastor at all, and he was not even a **** of light. Believers. Later, Bishop Elsie came to Westwind. In order to avoid conflict, Xiao Yi once blew a wave of Robb as the Judge of the Light. It has been more than half a year in a blink of an eye. Now I want to come and it is quite interesting. This is the first time Robb has seen a living Judge of the Light. Madeleine raised the "Holy SwordDark Spreader" and pointed to the big Lolita and said: "What the Judge of Light is simply an executioner! At the beginning, Her Majesty and I were chased and killed by Mondela and the Holy See of Light. Several times, I was almost killed by the Judge of the Light. The methods you used were despicable and sinister, and none of them was a good person." Chapter 340： By the way, I invented it Madeleine said loudly: "Today you can''t leave. Obediently put down your weapons and surrender. Seeing that you are a royal family, we will not embarrass you. We will ensure that you receive the respect and courtesy that a royal family deserves, but If you want to resist, I cant control you while ensuring your safety. Dont have any resentment if you are injured or killed. "The light will never humiliate to the darkness. I have never thought about surrendering to this kind of thing." Da Luoli raised the sword: "Today I will fight with you dark fanatics to the last drop of blood, but even if I Death, my faith will never die." Robb rushed in: "Hey, can you change the way you say this? It sounds like a second grade, so shameful." "What is Secondary Two?" Da Lolita and Madeleine asked at the same time. Robb said, "That''s...cough...I want to ask, how old are you?" Big Lolita said: "Fourteen!" Robb: "I rub, it really is the age of Secondary Two." "You fellow, I recognize you, that wickedly smiling scarecrow was thrown by you." When Da Lori saw Robb, she was not angry: "The **** scarecrow." Robb smiled and said: "How can it be called a smirk, let me tell you, it is funny! A smirk is different from a smirk. A smirk is a smile that can only be played by the protagonists of Internet novels that are embarrassing to death. , Also known as Evil Smile. And our harmonious two-dimensional people have never pretended to be that way." "Kouhu, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Da Lolita said angrily: "What the **** is the Scarecrow?" Robb said: "It''s a very beggar thing, so you hit it, didn''t you?" "I''m not asking this!" Da Lolita was angrily: "Why do I want to hit it?" "Because you can''t withstand provocation." Robb said with a smile: "Look, you still want to beat me now, alas! Little sister, you can''t be so violent. You can''t marry a violent woman." "I''m not irritable." Big Lolita was angry: "I''m just angry, you actually used that kind of shameless thing to deal with me." "That''s technology, not shameless." Robb said, "By the way, the magic item that netted you and called the police just now is also technology, and..." Robb had a bewitching smile: "I also invented it." Big Lolita: "..." This truth can''t be said anymore, Da Lolita is angry when seeing Robb''s face, so she wants to smash the Holy Light Cross on his face, and step on her foot hard. But no, she is still surrounded by the Black Earth Knights. With a wave of her sword, she planned to kill Madeleine for the final battle between the trapped beasts, and Madeleine and the knights under her were also ready to capture this big loli alive. Of course, she couldn''t catch it alive. , Kill it. At this moment... A wall next to the alley suddenly shattered with a bang, and the place where it broke was just beside Daloli. A person jumped out of the hole in the wall, and this person was covered in black. His cloak, his head and face were all wrapped in it, and he couldn''t see him, only a pair of eyes could be seen. Just when everyone was unresponsive, the man raised his hand, and a magic that had been prepared in advance was thrown out: "Flashing!" An extremely strong holy light lit up! As dazzling as the sun, the first Madeleine and the black knights could not see anything for a moment, their eyes were blank. At the same time, all the soldiers who were looking in this direction also covered it. Eyes. Even Marianne, who was standing next to Robb, gave a "horrible grunt", took a step back, and sat down on the roof tiles: "So bright, eyes, my eyes..." The power of this flash technique is really super-scale! All the people in the alleys were confused by this flash. Of course, there was one exception, Robb. He was not affected by the flash technique, because such a degree of Debuff was shot on him. It will be a result: "Resistance!" It is a pity that although Robb missed the move, he had to pretend to be the move. He also "screamed", put out his hand to cover his eyes, then grinned out **** and looked out through the gaps between the fingers. . I saw that even Da Lolita was blinked so that his eyes could not see clearly. The masked man grabbed Da Lolitas arm and pulled forcefully towards the hole in the wall: "Follow me!" Da Lolita was obviously familiar with this person, she closed her eyes without hesitation, followed the lead of that person and ran over, went through the hole in the wall, and ran with her eyes closed. "Damn it!" Madeleine tried to open her eyes and chase after her, but she could only see a white glow in her eyes. The effect of the flash technique had not disappeared, and the power of magic could not dissipate so easily. In this situation, she really didn''t dare to act rashly, so she had to use a horizontal sword as her chest and put on a confrontation posture. If someone took advantage of her eyes to see the attack, she could still listen to the voice to respond or defend herself. "What the **** is this flash technique? Why is the effect so strong?" a black knight closed his eyes and shouted. "Damn it, it''s not an ordinary flash technique, it''s a high-level holy light profession, at least the bishop...even the archbishop..." "The bishop is not so strong, at least the archbishop!" "Or a divine tool, yes, it''s a flash art from the divine tool''s "light of dawn that cuts through the darkness"!" "What about the dispersal technique? Is there a high-level dark priest there?" After five full seconds, Madeleine was the first to open her eyes. She has strong mental power and high resistance to magic. The effect of dispelling the flash technique is the fastest. However, when she opens her eyes, the masked man and the big Loli had already escaped without a trace. "Damn it!" Madeleine whispered, "She ran away." After scolding, she suddenly thought of Robb on the roof. She quickly turned around and saw Robb covering his eyes with her hands and not speaking. She thought Robbs eyes were flashed out of sight. She said anxiously: "Robert, Stand there and dont move around. You cant see it now. People are on the roof again. If they move around, they may fall off and get injured." Robb sighed in his heart: Good girl! The first thing that came to my mind when my eyesight was restored was me. He didn''t know how long he should pretend to regain his eyesight. He simply pretended to rub his eyes with his hands, rubbing his eyes and said: "It''s okay, I''m slowly recovering, well, you know, I''m also a magician, my magic resistance ability It''s pretty strong, this little cricket magic..." At this moment, Marianne next to him brushed the ground and stood up, and it seemed that his eyesight had recovered. Robb didn''t pretend it logically, and put his hands down and said, "Huh, I can finally see it." Chapter 341： Do you want to go out for a drink Seeing Robbs recovery, Madeleine was relieved. She looked at the big hole in the wall. Behind it was a residential house. The wall on the other side of the house was also broken. Then there was also an alleyway on the opposite side. When someone went to the alley, the masked man who rescued the big Lolita obviously knew the terrain nearby. He had made arrangements in advance, and after only a few seconds, he didn''t know where he went. "Block this block!" Madeleine ordered loudly: "Search every house in the neighborhood thoroughly." "Yes!" The black knights bowed and saluted, and then dispersed. Madeleine sat down against the wall depressed. Robb and Marian jumped off the roof and walked to Madeleine. Marianne was very sensible and said nothing, but Robb patted Madelyn on the shoulder. Unfortunately, the girl was wearing heavy black armor. When she patted her on the shoulder, she could only feel cold: "Miss Madelyn. , Dont be so depressed, isnt the mission failed? Ill pick it up next time!" Madeleine said: "I''ve been looking for this guy for a long time, and finally I was trying to catch her, but she ran away like this, too unwilling." Robb understands this feeling very well. It''s like you are playing a world-class BOSS in the wild, flying kites with hunters, hit and run non-stop, playing for several hours, all kinds of props and potions are used a lot. , When it was about to kill the BOSS, it suddenly got out of the battle, and then the blood was full. You said it was out of breath? "It''s okay, can you catch her again." Robb smiled and said: "Let''s think about it, and then think about catching her." "She has suffered a loss once, and she won''t be so easy to be recruited anymore." Madeleine said distressedly: "I will definitely be careful not to trigger this kind of magic item anymore. This is you...you specially designed it to help me. , But I wasted your kindness in vain, I''m sorry for you." "It''s okay, don''t care so much." Robb smiled and said, "There is no waste. This invention can not only be used to catch assassins. It has many changes. The process of my research on it is a gain. It successfully pitted it. After the assassin once, it proves that my invention is effective. Then I am satisfied. It doesn''t matter if anyone is caught." This is really not comforting. Robb didnt mean anything to be partial to East West Grands war. He also didnt like to intervene in the war. The reason for helping West West Grand is only because Westwind can only come into contact with West Grand. No matter what Lan, if Xifeng Town is stuck between East and West Granville, then he will not help on either side, and will help on both sides. If he doesn''t help them in wars, he will help them develop technology, because only when the whole society has advanced technology can his life be more beautiful. Looking at Madeleine still very unhappy, Robb smiled and said, "Okay, don''t be so depressed, I would like you to have a few drinks, are you free?" "Hey?" Madeleine faintly said: "You...you...meet me?" "Yeah, can''t it?" Robb smiled: "Don''t worry, it doesn''t mean that, just go to the bar for a few drinks." The gloomy color on Madeleines face was swept away in an instant, and she jumped up. Because she jumped too fast, the black armor all over her body slammed. She said in a hasty tone: "Such a sudden invitation. How can it work? It takes a lot of time for girls to prepare for a date. They need to be mentally prepared, choose clothes, and have to make up. No woman will agree to an invitation like this! I am in a working condition, and there is no way to date. " Robb: "..." Thinking that she was going to forget it, Madeleine suddenly panted: "You wait for me for a second, and I''ll come right away." After speaking, she suddenly assumed a running posture, and then... The timer starts counting! [0.1 second], she turned around and ran, running for 500 yards. [0.2 seconds], ran back to his home, kicked the door open. [0.3 seconds], rushed into the bedroom, and completed the removal of armor at the same time. [0.4 seconds], choose clothes. [0.5 seconds], the dressing is completed, plus makeup. [0.6 seconds], looking in the mirror, taking off all the clothes and falling to the ground, stepped on both feet. [0.7 seconds], re-select clothes. [0.8 seconds], the dressing is completed again, and a set of makeup is changed. [0.9 seconds], look in the mirror and feel satisfied. [1 second], brushing the ground and running for 500 yards, appeared in front of Robb. Robb only felt that there was a flower in front of him. It seemed that after a blink of an eye, Madeleine''s black armor disappeared. She was dressed in a black dress, black stockings, and her face was thin with powder. She looked delicate and not. A charming woman, a thief looks good! This is the first time Robb has seen her figure. Before, her body was wrapped in heavy black armor. It was impossible to see whether she was fat or thin, but now it can be seen clearly that she is not very Lin Daiyu type. This weak woman is not the kind of big five and three thick, but like a female gym coach, a beautiful, female leopard-like muscles. Maybe it was because she ran too fast just now. There was a drop of sweat on the side of Madeleines temples slowly sliding down. She pretended to lift her hair with her hands without a trace, took the opportunity to wipe the drop of sweat off, and then pretended to be A light and clear look: "I am a grand duke, how can I accept others'' invitations casually? However, for the sake of my uncle''s face, if you don''t give me a bad idea, we can go for a drink." " Robb: "..." Marianne next to: "..." Black Knights: "..." Marianne reacted the fastest, and hurriedly said respectfully: "I originally came to accompany Robert to buy magic items and materials. Now it seems that I don''t need me anymore. Let the Grand Duke accompany Robert. I will go home first." A black knight next to him said: "Grand Duke, today''s search work still needs you to preside..." He didn''t finish a word, Marianne tapped a stick on the black knight''s head, and then reached out to clasp the armor on the back of his neck, trying to drag him away. The black knight actually wanted to struggle to resist, and a group of black knights next to him gathered around, beat them, and forcibly dragged them away! The alley was quiet in an instant, and only Robb and Madeleine were left. Robb smiled and said, "Let''s go!" Madeleine: "Yeah!" The two slowly walked out of the alley, and outside was a bustling street, full of traffic and people. Wearing casual clothes, walking on the street with a man of the same age was something she had never thought of before. I dont know why, but I feel a little bit happy... Robb pointed to a bar in front of the bar. The sign read "Fire Guns and Roses". He smiled and said, "This shop looks good. Would you like to go in and sit in?" Madeleine smiled and said, "Okay!" Chapter 342： Very silly noble master There are a lot of people in the bar and it''s very lively. Like all bars in the world of swords and magic, there are a large group of drunks talking meaningless gossip in this bar. A white-haired traveler is playing cards with people in the corner. A red-haired bar. Kanban girls shuttled among the customers, delivering beer and fruit wine to the customers non-stop, there was a drunk man holding a prostitute in his arms non-stop drinking, and a weapon-equipped adventurer was happily discussing the recent The activities of the monsters in the Black Pine Mountains are unusually frequent, making their commissions a lot more. Robb and Madeleine walked to the corner of the bar, trying to find a quiet place, but they couldn''t find it. Robb doesn''t like playing in very noisy places, but Madeleine doesn''t seem to mind. No matter what the environment is, she is in a very happy mood now. She wanted to sit on a chair with a golden sword, but suddenly remembered that she was wearing a black dress instead of armor. In order to put on black stockings, she also deliberately wore a short skirt, if it was like usual How ugly is it to sit like that? She hurriedly paid attention to her sitting posture, sat down with her legs slanted, and put on a ladylike appearance. This action is actually very awkward for her. Before she was five years old, although she received a very traditional noble lady education, but since the age of five, she entered with Her Majesty the Queen and embarked on an escape career. All the elders in the family died. When they were gone, a group of loyal subordinates protected them from tossing around, running around the world. Under such circumstances, where else would anyone continue to discipline her noble lady etiquette? Therefore, since the age of five, she has lived a life of a big soldier. She spent the whole day hanging out with a group of rough black knights. She was no longer trained in etiquette and rules, but swordsmanship and magic, rolling in the mud all day. ! The will to rejuvenate abandon everything except the "sword". Because of this, she was actually not as angry about Robb''s frequent "going out" event, she was not as angry as she thought. Over the past ten years, she has often heard of her subordinates running out, especially lost. Of the city. In that city made up of exiles, demi-humans, criminals, and other messy people, public security is chaotic, drunk and drunk. The soldiers of the Black Earth Knights leave their homes and bear the weight of restoration. Sometimes when they are empty and lonely, they want to go out and indulge. It couldn''t be more normal. If it is not from the perspective of a woman, but from the perspective of a comrade-in-arms, she even thinks its weird for a man to go out and do this kind of thing? Does anyone not do this kind of thing? Just thinking about these things, Robb smiled and said, "What would you like to drink?" Madeleine hurriedly said: "Don''t drink! Drink juice." She knew that she was easy to lose her attitude when she was drunk. These were all the problems that mixed with a group of big soldiers. When she was drunk, she became drunk and violent. She didn''t dare to show Robb the appearance, or she had to be ashamed. Robb smiled and said, "Okay, I also think it''s better for girls to drink juice." He turned to the direction of the bar and yelled: "Hey! Boss, two big glasses of juice. It''s better to have Fat House Happy Water." The Kanban girl came over with a grin: "You are lucky. Our store just arrived with a batch of goods. It is the strawberry-flavored fat house happy water just shipped from Westwind Town. It''s delicious. A cup of only ten silver coins." While speaking, he placed two large cups of pink liquid in front of Robb and Madeleine. Robb picked up the cup and drank, just when he was obscured by a large cup. Two more people entered the bar. One of them was an ugly middle-aged man, and the other was a coquettish woman. She was not a good person depending on how she dressed. Robbs sight was obscured, but Madeleine recognized the woman at a glance. It was the prostitute who was with Robb in the dark alley last time. She knew the appearance of this woman clearly. It is impossible to read it wrong. Because she told Madeleine that Robb was "good for a good job and made her want to die." A bunch of frantic words made Madeleine almost crazy, so even if her face turned gray, Madeleine Recognize. When she saw this woman, Madeleine became angry, but when she became angry, it was not a good time to vent her anger. She just focused part of her attention on the woman. She took the ugly man''s arm and walked towards the tavern with a smile. As she walked, the man''s hand was rubbing her butt, and the woman giggled. Madeleine cursed secretly: I don''t know the shame! The ugly man walked up to the bar with the prostitute, and actually walked to the table behind Madeleine, and sat down. The woman sat down with her back to Madeleine, and she just couldn''t see her face from Robbs angle. Only the back of her head can be seen. At this time, Robb put down the cup and said, "Ah, comfortable! Happy Fat House Water is really not greasy to drink for a lifetime." There was a prostitute sitting behind Madeleine, and she still had a leg with the man in front of her, which made her feel uncomfortable all over, so she had to laugh, and also took a cup of water to drink, using the cup to hide the embarrassment on her face. The color. "Think of something to tell Robert to leave, stop here", suddenly, she heard the woman behind her smile: "I recently came across something very interesting." She didn''t speak loudly, she just wanted to tell the man next to her, but because she and Madeleine were back to back, the volume just happened to be heard clearly by Madeleine. But you can''t hear it any farther away, for example Robb can''t hear it. The ugly man smiled and said, "What''s the matter?" The woman chuckled and said: "One night, a rich young nobleman came to me and threw me a large sum of money, and then asked me to make up a set of lies to help him deceive others, saying that no matter who came to ask me Regarding him, he said he was a good man... Hey, hahaha... This guy hasn''t slept with me before, so he made up such things." As soon as Madeleine heard this, she froze instantly, glanced at Robb with a weird look, and thought: Could it be him? I really want to ask who she is. Fortunately, someone asked this question for her, and the ugly man laughed and said, "Which nobleman is so stupid? It''s clear that I want to brag about himself! Young people like to brag about themselves, no matter how powerful they are. Believe it or not." The woman laughed and said: "I only tell you secretly, don''t tell me, otherwise the noble master will kill me, the noble master who asked me to help pretend is named Robert Smith." "Ha!" Madeleine almost laughed on the spot. She was so happy that she couldn''t bear it anymore. Fortunately, she hurriedly raised the water glass and blocked her face. In front of him, he took a sip, but its easy to drank the fat house happy water quickly, and it choked his throat! Madeleine: "Ahem!" Although she was very uncomfortable to be choked, she was in a good mood. Chapter 343： I feel like sitting on a jet machine The fireball and rose bar became more and more lively. Robb and Madeleine also talked very happily. After listening to the prostitutes, Madeleine''s mood was very high. The whole person felt like floating, and the happy water of the fat house in her hand became even better. It''s sweeter and more delicious, and Robert across the table looks more and more handsome. I dont know how long I havent experienced this feeling as if Im riding a roller coaster. After half an hour, Robb looked at the sky outside. The setting sun seemed to start again and the moon was just facing, and it was time for Miss Queen to call him. Robb drank the second cup of Happy Fat House Water in one sip and stood up: "Miss Madeleine, it''s too early today. You should also go home for dinner. Let''s not spend it here." Madeleine said meaningfully: "The sun hasn''t set yet. I don''t think it''s too late. If you don''t rush to eat, what do you want to do in a hurry?" Robb smiled mysteriously: "I''m going out, hi." "So that''s the case." Madeleine is usually so angry that she wants to curse at this time, but today she didn''t panic at all, calmly said: "Then go by yourself, forgive me for not being able to accompany me, I will drink slowly here. Go after this glass of happy water." Robb said: "Okay! Then you drink slowly, I''ll go first." He felt Madeleine''s weird attitude, and thought: Could this girl be too angry, and after being confused, she would be more heartbroken, and she didn''t want to care about me at all? Ha ha! If this is the case, it would be best, lest she see through me I will disappear bizarrely for a long time every day. It''s comfortable now, and no one will care about it in the future. Robb whistled and left the firecrackers and roses, and ran toward his bedroom at the fastest speed. When he walked far, Madeleine stood up slowly, drank the fat house happy water in her cup first, then turned around, and clasped the shoulders of the prostitute sitting behind her. Said: "I have something to ask you." The woman turned her head and took a look, but she didn''t recognize Madeleine, because Madeleine was wearing a dress today with makeup on her face. It was completely different from the way she usually wears black armor. No one knew she was. The leader of the Black Earth Knights. However, women dont dare to be rude to Madeleine, because the material of Madeleines clothes is not played by poor people. She wears stockings on her legs and is not played by poor people. Her dress shows her. It''s a nobleman or a wealthy businessman. Anyway, it''s not someone who a poor girl can afford to provoke, so the woman hurriedly accompanied her smiling face and said, "My distinguished lady, if you have anything to do, just ask." Madeleine said with a cold face: "I want to ask someone named Robert Smith." "Oh, this man." The woman immediately replied fluently: "It''s my benefactor. He often patronizes my business, he is very good at work, and makes me want to die. He is a very mighty good man. ." Madeleine snorted coldly: "I''ll give you a chance. You will reconsider this paragraph and say it again. If one word is a lie, I will throw you into the deepest part of the prison and the worst criminal. Locked in a cell." These words startled the woman, she was a little surprised: "Who are you? You...what do you want to know?" Madeleine chuckled and said nothing. But the ugly man next to the woman recognized her and knelt with a puff: "Ma...Ma...Madeline...Grand Duke..." As soon as these words were spoken, the bar was so quiet that needles fell in an instant, and a group of civilians were frightened by a clutter. Everyone froze in their chairs and didn''t dare to move... they didn''t dare to move at all. The woman felt a bead of sweat on her forehead sliding down. Madeleine took out a few gold coins from her arms and patted them on the table. Although they were not many, just two or three, they also showed an attitude. She said coldly, "To be honest, not only will I not punish you, but also Give you this money, tell a lie, youre dead, and smart people know what to do. The woman trembles all over: "I...I am affected by...money...if...that noble master will also look for me...trouble..." Madeleine said coldly: "No! Just tell the truth and I will keep you safe. If you lie to me, no one can keep you safe on this bright road." This is really not a statement. Everyone knows that the Grand Duke of Madeleine is the best friend of Her Majesty the Queen. Sixteen years ago, the four-year-old Queen and the five-year-old Grand Duke of Madeleine were hunted and killed by Mondela together. What kind of friendship was that after sixteen years of fleeing? In this Siege, Madeleine is determined to kill people, not only will Her Majesty not come to protect, she will help step on it. The woman had no choice, so she shivered and said, "That...that...that''s...that night, there was a murder in the alley. The night you came to investigate, it was the first time I saw Robert Smith. He... he gave me a lot of money... asked me to lie to him and lie to his friends. Actually, I had never seen him before or had any relationship with him..." Madeleine said with a black face: "Why would he lie to his friends?" "Because men... men..." The woman tremblingly said, "Men are all big pig hoofs. They like to brag about their ability to do this for an hour, and then they can do it for an hour and a half. If the instrument works well, it will be long and thick, as if it is great in this respect." "Really?" Madeleine yelled at the shivering men next to him: "Are you men so unfamiliar?" The men did not dare not answer, and nodded obediently: "Yes! Men are like this." "Fak! A bunch of shit." Madeleine was swearing, but she was happy in her heart. Hahaha, Robert didn''t do those things before, just to blow in front of his friends. Hahaha, that''s too much. Bravo. Her eyes swept across everyone in the bar, and then she said with a serious face: "Whoever tells you what happened just now, I will put him in the lowest level of the prison, with the most vicious criminals. In the room, I did what I said, you better not try to challenge me if I am a person who agrees with words and deeds." Who dares to do this? The people in the whole bar obediently said: "Dare not dare!" "Just don''t dare." Madeleine snorted coldly: "Don''t forget, there are soldiers in black armor everywhere in this city. They are all under my control. Be wary of your words and deeds, and don''t give me a trace of wind. , If the soldiers under me heard it, you are all over." Everyone shivered. "Okay, let''s go." Madeleine walked out of the bar, her steps suddenly becoming lighter. The mood is like sitting on a jet machine! Chapter 344： We make a fortune together Madeleine happily walked out of the bar, but as she walked, suddenly a new question came to her mind: Since he didn''t do that kind of thing, where did he go? I dont want to know, but when I think about it, a lot of possibilities popped out of her mind. These possibilities include: going to the private meeting, the little sister, and going to the private meeting, Lolita... Even, it is possible to go to the private meeting of the old aunt, ah ah ah! A big bead of sweat ran down Madeleine''s face. Human imagination is too terrible to think about. The more you think, the easier it will be to lead yourself crooked. Maybe he went to the orphanage to take the child? It is often written in the poems of bards that when a hero is a child, no one takes care of him, but when he grows up he likes to take care of other orphans. Yep! very possible. No, this matter must be investigated, it must be investigated. However, it seems impolite to investigate this kind of thing. If he knows that I secretly investigate him, he will definitely be angry, right? It is said that men hate housekeepers the most. If they are followed all the time, a man will go crazy. Madeleine was so entangled... At this time, a black knight led a team of patrols passing by. Seeing Madeleine, the black knight hurriedly saluted: "Commander, his subordinates are leading the patrol to the fifth block." "Oh! Fifth block? I remember there was an orphanage there." Madeleine immediately scowled and said, "I''ll go on patrol with you, too." "The head is really serious and responsible." In the evening three days later, when Robb recovered his little yellow hair shape and was sitting on a stone chair in the church yard talking on the phone with Miss Queen lazily. The Cotton family''s caravan came again, and once they came, they bought all the stockings stocked in the stocking factory. Not only buying embroidered stockings, but also ordinary black silk and white silk that have not been embroidered. The women of the Bright Road have begun a vigorous "women''s stockings movement". Recently, stockings have been sold out. The women of the upper-class aristocrats have to buy one for each style. Now whoever is even the stockings style If you don''t have one set, you don''t dare to call yourself a member of the upper class. However, the huge sales volume corresponds to the output that can''t keep up with the progress. Because the number of embroidery workers in Xifeng Town is too small, the number of silk stockings that can be processed is also very small, and the workload of the rust workers is completely unable to keep up with the progress. , Only a small amount of silk stockings can be embroidered, and a large number of silk stockings are still in the whiteboard state. This is not enough. Therefore, the Cotton family themselves organized a large number of embroiders to process ordinary stockings. In this way, even the Bright Road began to form an embroidery production chain. Now, Desmond Cotton is sitting in front of Robb, drinking a glass of Fat House Happy Water in his hand, and discussing this with Robb: "Godfather, with all due respect, you only have a few hundred. Spider''s small stockings factory can no longer meet the increasing sales." "Yeah!" Robb readily admitted: "Yes, the output can''t keep up with the sales. There are too many rich people on the bright road. Shouldn''t it be the capital of Siege?" Desmond smiled and said: "Recently, silk stockings have been sold to the Lost City by some three-handed dealers. There is the base camp of the Dark Vatican, and there are many rich women. They are also screaming to buy stockings. But where do I still have goods for them here? And... The Lost City is still a port city. Once everything arrives in the Lost City, it will immediately radiate to the whole world. This will be a very huge business with unlimited potential. But Godfather is limited by the population of Xifeng Town and cannot make the world''s money. Isn''t that a pity?" Robber said: "What are you trying to say, just say it, don''t hide in front of me, I like people who talk happily." Desmond said: "Did Godfather consider further expansion of production?" Robb smiled and glanced at the crystal ball next to him: "A few days ago, someone was still betting with me that I was going bankrupt, how dare I expand production?" There was an angry grunt from Miss Queen in the crystal ball. It turned out that she had been listening in, and came out in due course to express her dissatisfaction that she had lost the bet. Robb turned his head again, and said to Desmond, "You are asking a fake question! Whether it is you or the queen, you should have seen it long ago. The population size of my Westwind Town is not large enough to carry out a large-scale development. Large-scale production, and I have a large supplement, taking into account all kinds of messy industries, each industry has to invest in population, making the population here has been stretched, and the scale of various businesses has reached the limit. What is the expansion of production? It''s impossible." Speaking of this, Robb said lazily: "Just tell me, what do you want?" Desmond was a little embarrassed and said: "I was wondering... Can Godfather provide me with a large number of spider eggs, and then send a few managers, technicians, and skilled workers in the spider factory to guide them, and I partnered to build a huge stockings factory..." Robbile said: "Isn''t the Bright Road not allowing poisons to be raised? In such big cities, once a large number of poisonous spiders ran out and harmed the citizens, Her Majesty the Queen would chop off your head every minute." "Yes! I will hang you." Her Majesty followed angrily in the crystal ball. Sidmond hurriedly said: "No, no, no, I''m not talking about Guangming Road. I''m talking about a small town about five miles west of Guangming Road, with a population of about three thousand. I found a place there, which is very suitable for building a closed factory to raise spiders. There is almost no pillar industry in that small town. I plan to convert all the three thousand people into workers in the stockings factory. , Let it become a silk stocking town!" The more he talked, the happier he was: "In this way, we will definitely be able to make a lot of money." After speaking, he seemed to have thought of something, and quickly turned his head to the crystal ball and said: "Your Majesty, if this thing for me is done, my factory does not need a tax exemption policy, and will pay the full tax on time and by the amount!" As soon as he said this, the queen''s eyes lit up. In order to win the hearts and minds of the people, Her Majesty the Queen has been implementing tax exemptions, but the tax exemption has done too much damage to the finances. She is already too poor. Now that Desmond says this, there is no reason why the Queen is unhappy. The three thousand residents of the small town were originally tax-free, but if, as Desmond said, the entire towns residents were converted into workers in the stockings factory, and then taxed from the factory, it would be equivalent to The tax exempted by the three thousand people was collected in a different way. Chapter 345： Bet and lose Desmond laughed and said: "How? We can work together and all can make money. Godfather provides spider eggs and guidance. I will run the stocking town, and Her Majesty has solved the livelihood of a town, and at the same time it can raise taxes. All Everyone makes a profit, no one loses. This is a lucrative business." Of course, he said very well, but he didn''t think Robb would agree. After all, Robb is now engaged in an exclusive business, a monopoly, and earning money. The more stockings are in short supply and the output is insufficient, Robb seizes the opportunity to raise the price higher and collect a lot of profits. But if Robb provided him with the technology and he created a silk stocking town and increased the output, he would compete with Robb, which would seriously affect the income of Westwind Town. Desmond thought to himself: It''s probably impossible for him to agree! Afterwards, I still had to send my own slave team into the Black Pine Mountains to catch spiders, and then slowly nurture them. Even Her Majesty the Queen, who was listening in the crystal ball next to him, didn''t think the business could be negotiated. Unexpectedly, Robb smiled and said, "Okay! Then it''s such a happy decision." "Huh? Really?" Desmond exclaimed: "Are you really willing to cooperate with me?" "Of course I do." Robb laughed and said, "Just play as you like. Your idea of ??playing in Stockings Town is great. I think you can try it boldly. I fully support you and give me spider eggs. Spider eggs, if you need technology, you will give technology." After finishing speaking, Robb also glanced at the crystal ballway meaningfully: "Moreover, you can not only engage in a small stocking town, but also a mining town, a textile town, a sugar town...concentrate an industry in a small town. Here, I tried my best to develop a single industry, and the effect may be surprisingly good." He increased his tone and repeated it again: "It''s better than doing all kinds of industries while every small town is in a mess. Moreover, it is much more convenient to collect taxes directly from the factories than to collect taxes from the people, isn''t it?" Desmond didn''t listen to this sentence, but Her Majesty the Queen over the crystal ball was lost in thought. She seriously considered Robbs question. As Robb said, collecting taxes from ordinary people is really too much trouble. But if these people are not doing it alone, they will be attached to hundreds of thousands. A factory, and then the factory pays taxes to the government uniformly, isn''t that much simpler and more convenient? After thinking about it, I didnt know how long it took. When she woke up, she realized that Desmond on the crystal ball had disappeared. Only Robb was left, and she was no longer sitting on the stone chair. He was soaked in the hot spring pool, and the crystal ball was also placed by the hot spring pool. Only Robb''s upper body could be seen above the water. Her Majesty hurriedly said: "I lost my mind, this long exam took a little longer. Since it''s getting late, let''s say goodbye today..." "Hold on!" Robb laughed: "Miss Queen, have you forgotten something very important?" "Oh? What''s the matter?" The queen put on an Akuya face and began to pretend to be a fool. "It''s useless to pretend to be stupid." Robb smiled and said, "Not only did my stockings factory not close down, there are still people thinking about expanding the scale. Do you have anything to say?" "Oh, that''s really congratulations." The queen said: "Congratulations, congratulations, for making a fortune every day, congratulations, congratulations, and happy life..." "Singing doesn''t solve the problem." Robb said, "Accept your gambling and lose your skirts." Queen:"" Robb looked at the crystal ball without blinking, and the queen looked at the crystal ball without blinking, so the two of them stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes. After a long time, the queen sighed: "I am The queen of a country, is it okay to give some face?" Robb shook his head: "If you weren''t the queen of a country, would I agree to a bet like that? I wouldn''t be too rare to bet with her for an ordinary person''s beautiful legs in stockings." This truth can''t be continued. Her Majesty also knows that she is at a loss. If you lose, you will lose. If you want to talk to Robb well in the future, you will definitely not be able to lose this bet. Compared to embarrassing and breaking off diplomatic relations with Robb, it seems that it is more cost-effective to accept a bet and lose face. She sighed sternly: "Black and white stockings, wear them once for you, right?" "Yes!" Robb smiled: "I don''t need to sacrifice too much for you, you don''t need to sacrifice too much, just show me half of the thigh, you see, I''m a good talker, right?" The expression on the queen''s face didn''t move at all, but her eyes were getting more and more watery, and her eyes flickered, and she wanted to hide. Robb smiled and said: "Oh, I''m actually shy! I usually don''t want to suffer a loss, a strong woman, super arrogantly negotiating with me, and in the end you are also shy one day." "Humph!" The queen''s expression suddenly turned fierce: "The winner is the king and the loser. It''s just bad luck that I lost. You don''t have to be so proud. Next time, I will definitely get it back. The queen is wearing white stockings under her white skirt. I will show you the white one first, and I will change to the black one." Robb: "Wow!" The queen said: "There is no one else on your side, right?" "No! I promise only me." The queen carefully confirmed that no other person could be seen in the crystal ball, and shut herself in the bedroom again, confirming that no third person would see it. She only pulled up little by little, little by little. The hem of her white dress. The name of the first beauty of the Gran Kingdom is not blown out. Miss Queen''s pure and flawless features and white queen skirt are really as beautiful as a painting, noble and unbearable. Profane and touching. But now, this solemn, noble and beautiful woman actually lifts up her skirt little by little. The excitement of this picture is beyond words. The skirt feet were pulled up little by little, and finally revealed the insteps. Sure enough, she had worn white stockings under her long skirt, without any decoration, the most common kind of white silk, but this was enough to set off her beauty. However, extra decoration is not necessary. The skirt feet continued to be pulled up, and the calves came out, slender, straight, not thick or bent at all, and looked tight. The skirt''s foot continued to rise, past the knee, she stopped here, and whispered: "Does it have to be half of the thigh?" "Must!" Robb smiled. "Okay!" The queen is not a person who can''t afford to lose, and she pulls upwards forcefully. When the skirt raised, Robb only glanced at him, and he couldn''t help being dumb: "Sling...sling lace...you...the one you actually wear under the long skirt?" The queen sneered and said, "What? Can''t it? I just like this style." Robb: "I worship and obey!" Chapter 346： Cute ghost woman The silk stockings with suspenders and laces seem to be the most seductive, the kind that can make men want to stop. This kind of stockings must match the same style of fatness because of the visual effect. Therefore, Robb asked Desmond to find a prostitute as a model when he talked about advertising. As a result, this kind of stockings It became synonymous with "indecent". After the promotion of Bright Road, women are always ashamed to let people know that they are wearing this kind of stockings. They will only secretly wear them to their men in private, tempt their masters, and add a little taste to life. Robb went to school on the Bright Road, and of course he knew this very well. He did not expect that Her Majesty the Queen would actually wear this style, which is so avant-garde. I couldn''t help but asked: "I said, Miss Queen, you choose this style, I don''t believe you don''t even know who this kind of stockings are and under what circumstances." The queen said with a cold face: "Of course I know, but what about it? I just like this style. Who can control me? Don''t naively think that I am tempting you. I Elizabeth will not use this method. People." "Well... you are very reasonable. I was speechless. It seems that you simply like this style." Robb smiled and said, "If you tell the ladies that you like this style. Style, and wearing it, maybe this style can turn over in an instant, from the word''indecent'' to a synonym for''noble''." "I have no time to engage in such obscure things. By the way, you have almost seen enough, right? Can I put the skirt down?" Her Majesty''s mouth was an inquiry sentence, but her hands were already down. Her long skirt, the noble snow-white long skirt was put down, and it covered the ground all the way, covering her beautiful legs in silk stockings, and no one could know that she was wearing sling lace. "There is still black!" Robb smiled. Her Majesty patted the table and said angrily: "Hey! If you are a gentleman, when I pull the skirt up my instep, I should stop it in good faith and actively express that you are willing to give up the bet. , I didnt expect that your fellow didnt mean to be polite at all. After watching the white, you still want to look at the black? What about the mans demeanor? Where is the mans demeanor?" Robb, not blushing at all, said: "At this time, the person who pays attention to manners must not be a real man, but only a father-in-law. A real man will be like me, seeing the bottom of the bet, and imprinting it deeply in his mind. Among them, I can recall it at any time, ah, ah, is there any magic item that can save the picture, I really want it, the memory is always not as useful as the actual saved picture." The queen patted the table angrily again: "There are magic items that can save the picture! It has been widely used thousands of years ago, and ancient heroes always used it to save information for later generations. But, don''t use it for me. This kind of rare magic item is used to preserve such an obscure picture." What she said made Robber dumbfounded, huh? Yes! There are similar plots in many novels and movies. An ancient hero saves a scene in a treasure, and then someone activates the treasure to play that scene. Of course, these preserved pictures are nothing new, usually ancient heroes pretending to say something, leaving some clues for future generations to guide them to find some kind of treasure. Robb can only sneer at these unknown ancient heroes. Don''t they know that such a treasure can be used to preserve a beautiful young lady''s photo album? It''s like a fish lips! Robb couldn''t help asking: "Do you have this kind of magic item in your hand?" "Of course!" The queen pointed to a gorgeous pendant hanging on her chest and sighed faintly: "My father and queen, before facing the black dragon, recorded their last words in this pendant." After that, she reached out and touched the pendant lightly, and opened the lid on the front of the pendant. A strange magical light flew out from the pendant, hovering in mid-air, like a mirror, and then gradually in the light. There appeared a couple, who looked quite young. The man was no more than thirty years old, wearing king costumes and a crown on his head. The female is no more than twenty-five, wearing a white dress with a crown on the head. She looks exactly like Miss Queen, but a little bigger than Miss Queen, and she is undoubtedly her mother. I saw the man open his mouth and said: "My dear daughter, when you see this picture, your mother and I should be dead. We just want to tell you that we love you very much..." Putting it here, the queen closed the lid decisively, and the picture disappeared. She tilted her head and looked at the crystal ball and said: "It is not appropriate to show you the ones behind. Those are some matters my parents confessed to me. They are my royal secrets." "Oh, I''m not interested in watching it anymore." Robb smiled and said, "A pair of parents have to confess their daughters before they die. It is basically where the treasure is buried, where is the hidden part, which ministers are trustworthy, and which ministers. Its important to watch out for something. I know it is meaningless. And its been sixteen years, and there are so many secrets that shouldnt be considered secrets anymore." The queen was noncommittal, it seemed that Robb was right. Robb smiled and said, "I have to get one of such a good thing." The queen squinted: "Is it used to save the picture of the stockings I wear? Unfortunately, after you have this kind of magic item, I will never be able to wear it to you again." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t always think of people so indecently. I think about movies and animations, which are more connotative than some silk stockings, but now you don''t understand it. Wait until I get it here. Slowly talk to you when you plant magic items. Okay, it''s useless for you to change the subject. I still want to see the picture of you wearing black stockings. Go and change the black silk to show me." The queen suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. She deliberately brought the topic to the magic props and showed off the relics left by her parents. She deliberately tried to make the atmosphere a little heavier. Unexpectedly, Robb would not be fooled at all. Seeing her wearing silk stockings is really frantic. "Damn it! Next time you bet you don''t lose to me! Otherwise you want to look good." Her Majesty angrily put a piece of cloth on the crystal ball and began to change clothes. A few minutes later, when she appeared in front of Robb again, she had already put on a black skirt, and then she pulled up the black long skirt little by little until she reached half of her thigh. Robber Dingqing took a look and was happy: "The black one is also a lace strap!" "I have fulfilled my promise, goodbye." Her Majesty hung up the phone quickly. Robb looked at the dimmed crystal ball and couldn''t help but smile: "Lovely ghost woman." Chapter 347： Its up to you to play Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, April passed, and May arrived, the weather began to get warmer, and the breath of summer was slowly approaching. Once it enters May, it begins to harvest spring potatoes. The so-called spring potatoes are a batch of potatoes that are planted from February to March and harvested from May to June. This batch of potatoes is the life-saving food for the whole world, and it allows farmers who have been struggling for a winter to get their first income this year. It can also increase the country''s grain reserves by a large amount in an instant. Starting in May and continuing until the end of June, spring potatoes will be harvested one after another. In this way, food problems in various places will be solved. Westwind Town finally ushered in the first crop harvest after Robb''s arrival. Robb came to Xifeng Town in July 1344. At that time, Xifeng Town had a small population, and the townspeoples ideas were uncivilized. They were all individual producers. The four pillar industries at that time were agriculture, mining, hunting, and There is no scale effect in collecting medicine, so last year I didn''t feel anything at all. But this year is different. Because Robb gave everyone the idea of ??"mass production" and "concentration of superior power production", Xifeng Town no longer allows farmers to play freely, instead there are many wealthy people who organize large-scale production. Wasteland reclamation and grouping, large-scale planting. Anyway, there are waterwheels, water towers, tap water and other weird things. Irrigating a large area of ??land effortlessly. After obtaining Robbs approval, the exiled nobles circled the land without mercy and frantically on the fertile slopes of the Black Pine Mountains. Large tracts of farmland have been reclaimed. Although most of the plants are valuable beets, the nobles are not fools. They wisely planted potatoes on their fields when they saw that ordinary farmers grow beets. So, when the harvest season arrived, they were on the hillside. Pieces of potato fields are all starting to produce frantically. This was a terrifying harvest. The supporting system of waterwheels, water towers, and tap water greatly increased the output of farmland, making the harvest of potatoes in Xifeng Town this time terrible. In a short period of time, the food supply in Xifeng Town is no longer a problem. Under such circumstances, Robb finally no longer needs to keep growing potatoes to feed the explosive population growth, and Xifeng Town is also ready to accept more residents... At the same time, in the fields outside the city of Guangming Road, a lot of potatoes were also harvested. The waterwheel, water tower, and tap water system provided by Robb are not only used in Westwind Town. At present, many western-style towns have used this system, especially the Bright Road where Her Majesty the Queen is. Robb accepted here. There are more new ideas and better applications. Guangming Road has a larger population and more farmland. Once the harvest begins, the terrible output is not comparable to the small Xifeng Town. Her Majesty received a report every day, how many potatoes were harvested in a certain field, and the terrible yield made Her Majesty feel moved. She really didnt expect that this years harvest could be so good. Although she didnt want to admit it, she couldnt help but praise the lazy man far away in Westwind Town. It was only by secretly learning his ideas that she could get such a good result. It''s not good not to accept the harvest. Of course, once the country''s grain reserves become abundant, it also means that war may break out at any time. After harvesting the potatoes, the farmer puts down his work in the field, takes up the sword, puts on the armor, and immediately becomes a brave warrior. This point, whether it is East Grand or West Grand, knows this well. Recently, Robb hasnt learned anything interesting in school. He has tossed over and over and learned some basic runes. Although the foundation is very important, a good foundation can go further, but this also makes Robb have nothing. Novel inventions come out. His daily life is very simple. After getting up in the morning and making a few tricks, he goes to the magic academy to learn a bunch of basic runes, consolidate, memorize, practice drawing several times, master it thoroughly, and confirm that he has "increased again" Some proficiency". Then after class, he said to Madeleine who came to intercept: "Master is out and hey, women don''t bother me." When she said this before, Madeleine was so angry that she wanted to cry, but she didn''t know why. After saying this recently, she didn''t seem to be angry at all. Maybe she had given up. Robb was also happy, and he happened to be able to return to the bedroom as quickly as possible, passing through the portal back to Westwind Town. Then he slumped on his stone chair and gave Director Elsie a few orders to guide him to manage the town. Then I watched Xiao Yi busy developing her "New Bright Holy See". Recently, this guys progress is very fast, probably because of the compulsory "Ideological and Moral Course" in Westwind Town Technical School. Many people are forced to study the "New Bright Bible" while they are learning technology. I dismissed it and felt that it should be the same of the light and dark churches, but after learning it, I discovered that what this "new light church" talks about is all kind and gentle, without the slightest bit of darkness and selfishness. In it. Kind-hearted humans easily accept these "truth, good, and beautiful" things, and can''t help becoming supporters of the "New Bright Holy See". The church has become more and more lively. Now when Robb is slumped on a stone chair, townspeople often pass by him, go into the church to worship, discuss the doctrine with Xiaoyi, and some donate money to the church. It can be seen from all these aspects that the New Bright Holy See has begun to be accepted by people. Of course, the most outrageous thing is that Director Elsie, after hearing that Robb clearly supported the New Illuminati Vatican, immediately ran to the church and vowed to change to the New Illuminati Vatican and make a clean break with the old Illuminati. Don''t die or not. As a result, Xiaoyi explained to him for a long time that joining the New Illumination Church does not require a clean break with the old Church, let alone immortality. The New Illumination Church is not exclusive and allows multiple beliefs. It is allowed to believe or not, or to join at any time and withdraw at any time, there is no need to swear in this way. But Director Elsie doesn''t care, anyway, he wants to make a clean break with the old Holy See, absolutely unambiguous! We must take a clear-cut stand to invest in the "just" side. All fools know that this guy is not going to join the New Bright Holy See, but wants to join Robb''s side! When he did this, three hundred police officers did not hesitate to join in, and said that they could change from the identity of policemen to the "Knights of the Temple" of the New Illumination Church at any time, swearing to the death to defend their gods and the Holy See. Robb and this group of guys who had been brainwashed by the old Vatican had no reason to say. If they are happy to play like this, let them play. Chapter 348： He must be in the room After Director Elsie joined the "New Bright Holy See", he immediately began to develop congregations vigorously. He is completely different from Xiao Yi''s passive development method. He does things more hard and motivated, or in other words, more purposeful and political, and he will never give up unless he achieves his goals. He simply organized all the policemen under him, and used his off-duty time to distribute the leaflets of the New Guangming Vatican throughout Xifeng Town. These leaflets were all made of expensive cotton cloth. Each leaflet was written with a few words "Guangming". The doctrines and canons in the Bible. In particular, the most important ones are "anyone can believe in the new Illuminati Vatican", "you don''t need to abandon your old beliefs", "you can join and withdraw at any time", and "you don''t need money anyway, just believe it." , "Godfather is also taught by this." This kind of gameplay is very effective, especially the last sentence, which is almost a final word in Westwind Town. In the face of Godfather, the townsfolk will also believe it a little bit. The "New Bright Holy See" is booming! This afternoon, school time came again. Robb walked out of the classroom and saw Madeleine sitting on the playground again, a black armor in this school where all the students wore noble gowns, which looked unusually dazzling. He was also used to seeing her often on the playground, waved his hand and said, "Oh! I''m idle again?" Madeleine turned her head: "It''s not idle, I''m patrolling." Robb murmured, "How can we patrol the academy?" Madeleine didnt mind being spit out at all, and said solemnly: Ive visited a lot of places recently, such as casinos, racetracks, orphanages, etc., anyway, places where the nobles in the city often go, I always go on patrols, because the main targets of assassins are the nobles, so patrolling these places can''t go wrong." Robb said: "It seems to have gotten into a strange place. Is the orphanage also a place often visited by the nobles?" Madeleine hurriedly covered her mouth: "Ah! The weather is really good today." Robb: "..." How does this kind of forcibly changing the subject resemble a certain ghost woman? Oh, yes, these two women are girlfriends, they influence each other and learn from each other. It''s not surprising that some small movements are the same. He didn''t know that Madeleine had recently turned around the places where the nobles in the city used to go to activities. In fact, they were looking for him, because Robb would "run out and hey" every time after school, but he didn''t go there. Find a prostitute. So where did Robb go, it became a very serious problem. Madeleine was worried whether Robb had a tryst with the eldest lady of which noble family, so she desperately tried to find out where he went, but she couldn''t send her hands to do this kind of thing, because once she sent her hands to investigate Robb might be spotted by Robb. When Robb found out that Madeleine sent someone to follow him, he would definitely be angry. She didn''t even dare to follow her, because it was too easy to be found, so she could only use the "random encounter" method. She would "patrol" a place every day to see if she could meet Robb. In the past few decades, she has stepped on almost every place Robb might go in the city. However, she still failed to patrol. "Encountered" with Robb once. The doubts in my heart are getting bigger and bigger... Robb said: "Alright, I''m going out, you can continue patrolling." After speaking, he turned and walked to his dormitory. Madeleine watched him walk into the dormitory and closed the door, leaving only the female assassin named Sofa standing at the door. Her heart struggled violently: Do you want to follow? No, no! Tracking is too easy to be spotted. However, if you don''t follow it, do you go to chance encounters everywhere? It''s no different than finding a needle in a haystack, I have been fishing for dozens of days without any gain. No, I can''t be so passive anymore, I have to follow it... She looked at the heavy set of iron armor on her body, which was obviously not conducive to tracking. She quickly turned over to the back of the flower garden, unloaded the iron armor, and then turned out a pre-prepared bag behind the flower garden, and took out a set of assassins from inside. The kind of lightweight leather armor that we often wear, which is easy to move, is covered with a black cloak to cover the head and face. After all this work was done, she squatted behind a bunch of flowers and trees opposite Robbs dormitory door, patiently lurking, waiting for Robb to go out so that she could continue to follow. However, she waited and waited, waited and waited, and waited and waited for a long time, Robb never went out, even the maid who was guarding the door just went in and closed the door. One master and one servant, none of them came out. Madeleine wondered: Huh? Isn''t he going to go out today? Oops? Did he make out with the maid in the room? This...this possibility is not unavailable. His maid looks very beautiful. It is not unusual for a beautiful maid like this kind of aristocrat to warm the bed for her master. It is also seen in aristocratic circles. Madeleine wouldn''t take the jealousy of a maid, because this kind of thing was so common that her father had two maids who were warm in bed back then, and her mother didn''t take it seriously. She just felt curious, would you not come back at night when it gets dark if you want to make love to the maid? Why did it just leave school this afternoon? No, no, it must not be doing that kind of thing, just staying in the room. I dont know how long Ive been waiting, Baron Norens nephew Junkant came, drunk, and with a wine bottle in his left hand. He walked to the door of Robbs dormitory and knocked. door. The door opened immediately, and Sofa came out, all dressed neatly. It was obvious that she was not warming the bed for the owner just now, and Madeleine confirmed her idea and was quite happy. Just listen to Kangte drunkenly said: "Where is Brother Robert? Tell him to come out, let''s go drink together!" Sofa smiled and said, "Mr. Conte, I''m sorry, my host went out and hi." When these words came out, Madeleine, who was hiding in the woods opposite, was shocked: Going out? This is impossible! I have been staring here. He never came out after he entered the house. How could he go out? Conte was drunk and said loudly, "Is there anything wrong? Go out every day, can his waist stand it? I don''t believe it, he must not go out. He must be hiding in the room, but he doesn''t want to drink with me." Sofa hurriedly said: "No, the master is not in the room." "Come less!" Conte said: "It must be hiding and not ignoring me. I will ask Brother Robert to make it clear today." He stretched out his hand to push Sofa away, but Sofa gave way to the side in advance, and Conte pushed aside and threw himself into Robb''s room with a "puff". Chapter 349： Xi Piao appeared Conte fell on the ground, and the wine bottle he was carrying on his left hand fell to the ground with a "slap". The bottle shattered, wine and broken glass spattered all over the floor, a strong smell of wine. Spread out. Sofa couldn''t do anything with this troublesome guy, so he had to say to the side: "Look at it for yourself, my master has really gone out." Conte shook his head and got up from the floor, looking left and right, the room can''t be said to be very big, there are two beds, one large and one small, a desk, a wardrobe... "Haha, I must be hiding in the closet, wanting to joke with me." Kangte opened the closet drunk, and saw that it was empty and there were few clothes. He closed the closet door and continued to circle the room. However, there is no other place to hide in this room: "Hey? Isn''t it?" Solved: "The master is really not here." "Okay." Conte hummed: "Really a strong waist. It''s not bad to play like this every day. I really have served Brother Robert, then I will drink it myself..." He stepped outside the door, just After two steps, he screamed "Ouch" and jumped up, clutching his feet. It turned out that this guy fell when he entered the door just now, the wine bottle was smashed, and the door was full of broken glass. He went out again with big thorns. The shoes of this year did not have a thick rubber sole, so he stepped on it. On the broken glass, the glass tip pierced the sole of the shoe and stuck to the sole of the foot. Conte jumped out of the dormitory with one foot and screamed: "Pastor, I need a priest..." His servant hurried over and helped his master to go. Sofa shook his head, and sighed: "Second goods!" He took a broom and swept all the broken glass on the floor. He also took a rag to wipe the wine on the floor and discarded the broken pieces. Glass, then closed the door again. It was quiet, and Madeleine, who was hiding behind the flowers and trees, opened her mouth wide in surprise: "Robert is really not in the room? Hell, I have been guarding the door waiting to follow him, why is he just like this? Gone? Could it be that he went out through the window? But why does he turn the window when he goes out? Isn''t it possible to go through the front door?" "Could he know that I am waiting at the front door to follow? No, no, this is impossible. With his temperament, if he knows that I am waiting at the front door, he will definitely come over generously and take me from behind the flowers and trees. come out" Madeleine thought left and right, full of weird thoughts, and thought: I will wait for him to wait outside the window behind his dormitory after school tomorrow, I don''t believe I can''t keep up. Robb at this time was in Westwind Town, lazily on his stone bench. Recently, he was a diligent and studious declining noble in Guangming Road, and only when he returned to Westwind could he get up and take a rest like this, and feel the rest is refreshing. After paralyzing for a few minutes, the mayor Baihua came over. This mayor was also one of the giants of Westwind at the time. He was Robbs right and left hand, but since the arrival of the fallen aristocrats headed by Baron Noren, he has been a little bit like It''s not up to the times, now I can only play a little bit, do a little business, and help Robb as a real estate contractor. But he himself didn''t mind, because his vision and insight also made him not ambitious. It was a good mentality to be a rich man. Seeing Robb slumped in his chair, Mayor Baihua greeted him with "hi", then ran over and stood respectfully: "Dear Godfather, I want to talk to you about something trivial." "Oh?" Robb smiled: "What''s the matter?" The mayor of Baihua said happily: "That''s it. The several phases of the Wangjiang Qinghuai District have all been repaired. Godfather said that there will be no increase in population for the time being, so no new projects have been undertaken, but recently... recently... it seems that population Its going to increase again, so I want to ask you if you want to build a new community." "Oh?" Robb ran on both sides recently, and he was not very clear about the current situation of Xifeng Town. He wondered: "The population has increased again?" "Yeah!" The mayor of Baihua said cheerfully, "Now, the people in the surrounding small villages and small towns are constantly running towards us, because it is easy to find jobs in Xifeng Town, and the wages are high. They even have their own homes. No more fields, let it go deserted, leaving only the elderly and children at home, and the strong labor force will continue to Xifeng Town to find jobs and make money here, and then send a sum of money back every once in a while. Family" Robb: "Huh? Have you entered this stage?" "Huh? At what stage?" Mayor Baihua asked strangely. "It''s okay." Robb said: "I''m talking to myself, don''t worry about me, keep talking." Mayor Baihua continued: "In short, many hard and strong laborers are now running to Westwind Town. They also gave themselves a self-deprecating name called''Xipiao''. I observed and found that these Xipiao have a characteristic, that is, they are single. There is no dragging children, no burden. What they need is a small house, they dont need a big house. I think we can build a new community and build all the small houses with "single-room facilities" for them. They will be very happy. Buy this kind of small house." Robb smiled and said, "Since you found out about this, why didn''t you do it yourself? Do you have to come to me?" Mayor Baihua said embarrassingly: "Building a community requires a lot of investment, and I can''t spend so much capital. Thinking of Godfather''s investment, I''ll still be my contractor, which is better." Robb understands that this person is timid, short-sighted, afraid of taking risks, afraid of investment losses, but as a contractor, he makes a steady profit without losing money. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "Haha, look at you, I''ll tell you. In other words, this investment cannot lose money, it will only earn more and more. In the near future, there will be more and more creatures like "Xipiao". Take over all the relatives from your hometown and buy a big house. Now the house will not lose any amount of repairs. Tsk...Since you are afraid, then I will pay for it. You just need to build it." The mayor of Baihua was overjoyed and took a sum of money and went. Robb shook his chair cheerfully: "Xipiao has appeared? Ha! Interesting, very interesting." Every time he sees a change in this world that is similar to that of the future generations, he will feel very happy. If this world is more like the world he lived in before, he will be happier and feel that his contribution is It''s worth it, this "Sim City" is not for nothing. The crystal ball on the table began to glitter again... Her Majesty the Queen called again. Chapter 350： Give me back the population Robb answered the phone, and Her Majesty was still full of majesty. Although she was forced to pull up her skirt to show Robb on her thighs in stockings, when she called the next day, she returned to that kind of dignity and sacredness. He looks inviolable, and always speaks directly to the main point when he speaks, and never speaks kindly: "Robert, you are stealing my population recently, right?" "I stole your population?" Robbile said, "Where is this? Nothing!" The queen patted the table and said angrily: "Then you come and tell me what happened to Xi Piao?" Robb: "We are West Drift, and our ideals make people become lofty. Goodbye to yesterday''s hesitation, and successfully recruited us..." "Singing can''t be fooled." The queen solemnly said: "What you stole from me is all strong labor. The villages around Xifeng Town all left me with old people and children. You crazy fellow, Give me the high-quality population quickly!" Robb spread his hands: "Miss Queen, you seem to have made a mistake. These people weren''t stolen by me. They came to me spontaneously and voluntarily. Because in me Westwind Town, even if its a hard-working job, has a monthly salary of five silver coins, and a person with a little technical knowledge can earn ten silver coins. This kind of income has prompted them to come to Westwind Town. If I pay them back Here you are, can you afford them the money?" Her Majesty: "..." This question stunned Her Majesty the Queen on the spot. As the ruler of a country, she of course knows her own average national income. The residents of small villages and small towns can hardly get even a silver coin a month. Most people may only have it. With the income of dozens of copper coins, buying some necessities such as salt and cloth, there is not much money left. The people''s life is bitter, and now I heard that there is a place where you can earn five to ten silver coins a month not far away. Fortunately, the traffic is not developed these days, and the transmission of information is slow. Her Majesty does not have to worry about people from far away going to Xifeng Town, but the small villages around Xifeng Town are really going to be sucked out. Her Majesty wanted to say something willfully: I don''t care, they must be returned to me. But she is not a tyrant. On the contrary, she is a king who considers her own people very much. She can''t force her conscience to force the people to have a good life, but she has to live in poverty. Facing the crystal ball, she couldn''t help falling into contemplation... "If you really want these people to go back, you can send people to Xifeng Town to''appeal'' to them to go back. I allow your people to''appeal'' and call them casually. But be careful, it''s okay to shout with your mouth, you can''t. Send an army to force them back, or I will drive your army away." Robb smiled and said, "In addition, I want to remind you. Go back to your hometown and spend it, that is to say... the money will flow back to the village you control, and it will eventually become your money. If you dont let them make money in Xifeng Town, you are not letting yourself make money. Queen:"" This is very tricky, and the queen suddenly fell into a dilemma. She once again found sadly that she was really at a disadvantage in fighting against Robb in internal affairs, as if she would never have the upper hand. Forget it, get angry! How to relieve worries? Only sweets. The queen took out a creamy white candy from a beautiful box next to it, and threw it into her mouth. This is a new product presented to her by a nobleman. It is said to have been researched by him. The name is toffee. Good thief To eat, she was completely conquered by this kind of sugar after one bite, and it was not bad to use this kind of food to relieve her breath. Half of her cheek was wrapped in a toffee, but it didn''t make her face deformed, she still looked majestic, and said to Robb proudly: "Did you see the candy I just ate? Humph! Its name? It''s called White Rabbit Toffee, don''t you have it anymore? Ha! My sweets research on the Road to Brightness has gained the upper hand." Robb said in a weird manner: "You were deceived by the nobleman who wanted to claim credit. This sugar was not researched by him. It was produced by the Baron Nolan in Westwind Town. Thank you. Just now, this bite of sugar has made a few more income for me in Westwind Town. A silver coin. By the way, I still have fruit candy here. Would you like to buy some too?" Queen:"" Fuck! Why? The queen hung up with a snap. Robb had no choice but to spread his hands: "Poor Miss Queen, I always want to step on me, but unfortunately I am always stepped on." At this moment, a dark-skinned man who did not look dark in the middle of winter touched the door of the church. At this time, the sky was already dark. The man''s black skin was so dark that it almost blended with the night, but he wore a piece of white. Clothes, causing the clothes to look like floating in mid-air. Lilian, who was serving Robb a glass of Happy Fat Mansion Water, saw a dress floating in the air and screamed in shock: "Ahhhhh, there is a ghost!" She decisively smashed the fat house happy water cup in her hand at the clothes floating in the air... "Wow!" The dark-skinned man was muddied with a face of fat and happy water, and hurriedly shouted: "Miss Lilian, it''s not a ghost, it''s me, Madara." "Oh, it turned out to be Mr. Morinro." Lilian was shocked: "Why are you pretending to be a ghost outside my house?" Madara couldn''t laugh or cry: "I didn''t pretend to be a ghost, it''s just that my skin is dark." Lilian said with a flat mouth: "Don''t come out and shake your skin at night." If the servant of another family talked to himself like this, Madara must have been stunned, and might even kill someone, but the servant Lilian was extraordinary, no one dared to provoke him, so he had to laugh with him: "Miss Lilian To be honest, I will whiten my face when I go out in the evening." Only then did Lilian let him go, and returned to the house to give Robb the happy water from the fat house. Madara walked up to Robb, took out a big bag, and smiled: "Godfather, what you want me to find for you, I really found it." "Oh?" Robb was overjoyed: "Hurry up and take a look." Madara opened the mouth of the bag, took out a large stone from the inside, and placed it in front of Robb. The stone was very interesting. The stone was very fine and looked like it was made of sand. "This is what you want-dense sand and gravel." Madara smiled and said, "My family searched the desert, and finally found the kind of stone you mentioned on a Gobi desert next to the desert, and then hit it. I took a large chunk and brought it to you from thousands of miles away." Robb laughed and said: "Good job! I owe your family a big love, and I will find a business that can make a lot of money for your family in the future." Chapter 351： I choose the kidney After receiving Robbs promise, Matura was of course happy. After staying in Westwind Town for a while, he already knew it. Robb said casually an idea that is a business that can make a lot of money. Since he promised to give himself , After that, we will get rich. There was a smile on Madara''s face, and no one could see it clearly in the dark night. Only two rows of white teeth were grinning in the air. The thief was weird. After several seconds, he smiled and asked, "Godfather, I''m just surprised, what do you want this kind of sandstone for? It seems to be useless except for sharpening knives." "Isn''t sharpening a good use?" Robb smiled: "A stone that can be sharpened to a knife means that a variety of metals can be sharpened. This is a necessary material for making all kinds of precision instruments. Oh." Madara understood now that Godfather was about to make something strange, so he quickly asked, "What are you going to make?" "Well, it''s useless to tell you now. There is still an important material missing. I have to wait." Robb sighed, "Damn Probo, write to him and ask him to find a material for me. I have been looking for it for more than a month. , No news at all." Probo, written: purple, which translates to "purple". This is the name of a businessman. When Robb first arrived in this world, he sold Lilian to Robb and bought the flying dragon leather armor from him, which brought Robbs first income. This businessman likes to go north and south. , Specializing in high-end business, various weapons, secret treasures, and occasionally reselling the population. (Probo''s name first appeared in Chapter 45. Friends who have forgotten can do inquiries. In fact, this person is an old man, Cai Xinzi, just replaced the word "purple" with the transliterated "purple". Read it.) Since the war between East and West Granville, Probo did not want to offend both sides, so he went to Norma, the country of knights in the north, to do business. It has been a few months since then. He has not returned yet, but only occasionally wrote a letter to Robb. Come over and tell him about the situation in Norma. The last letter he told Robb about the Crusade was written by him. Recently, he wrote several letters to Robb. The letter said that the Crusade was defeated and the Holy See of Illumination temporarily withdrew the Crusade. , Is paying close attention to the situation of the civil war in the Gran Kingdom. Robb replied a letter to him, asking him to help him find an important material-Thorium! It has been a long time since the letter was sent, but so far I haven''t received a reply from Probo, and I don''t know if this guy has successfully found it. All kinds of materials are now available, except for Thorium. Without Thorium, the thing oneself would not be able to make would be annoying. "Forget it, it''s getting late, I''m going back to sleep, Madara, go home soon, your skin color, floating around in the middle of the night, scary thief." Robb and Miss Queen''s phone porridge has been on the phone. After that, there is nothing to do in Westwind Town. After he drove the Madara back, he pretended to go to the church to sleep, went back to his room, reduced himself to a smaller size, and then ran up the hill like a little mouse, and lifted the large portal that covered the portal. The stone, got in, passed through the portal, and returned to the road of light. Pushing open the drawer and crawling out, returning to normal size, Robb immediately smelled a pungent smell of alcohol. "Huh? Sofa! Why is there a smell of alcohol in the room?" Sofa told him about Kangte''s coming to find him. Robb listened quietly and shook his head. "Have you started to get into my room to find someone forcibly? Sure enough, it''s a bit difficult to take care of both sides." Yes. In order to make up for a lie, you have to be forced to tell more lies, which is not a good thing." Sofa was silent. Robb said, "First put the makeup back on me, then pull the door open, let the wind go open, and let the smell of wine out as soon as possible." "Okay!" Sofa hurriedly re-dye Robb black hair, put on makeup, and then pushed open the dormitory door. At this time, Madeleine, who was squatting under the flowers and trees opposite the door of the dormitory, had not left yet. Suddenly she saw Sofa opened the door. From the open door, it could be clearly seen that Robb was swaying in the house and took it. A fan was fanning back and forth, seeming to want to blow out the air in the room. She looked up at the sky and thought: "Are you back at this time? And you didn''t come back through the main entrance. It seems that you are returning to the dormitory from the back of the house. Why do you have to open the window? It''s really strange. ! Tomorrow night I must take a good look." No words for a night! The next afternoon arrived very quickly. When school is over, the teachers and students in the school will go back to the dormitory and go home. When Robb walked out of the classroom, he didn''t actually see Madeleine. Usually, this woman always sits outside in a very leisurely manner. It is quite strange that she is not here today. He asked Sofa, who had been waiting outside the classroom, "Is the woman not here today?" Sofa nodded: "I haven''t seen her for a day." Robb smiled and said: "It seems that Miss Madeleine has finally been blown up by my tireless insistence on going out and hi, let''s go back, either." Marianne followed from behind and said, "I dont think its good! If your relationship with the Grand Duke is broken, my Cotton family will not have access to the Grand Duke. Please be sure to treat the Grand Duke well and treat her. Chase it back." "No!" Robb smiled: "In the recent period of study, I have invented several powerful magic items, all developed with the investment of your Cotton family. Your Majesty Remember his name firmly, what Grand Duke line is still going to go at this time? Give me the queen line directly." Marianne said: "The network of contacts is not a multiple choice question. Only children can make choices. Of course, mature adults need all of them. All the contacts that can be used must be well maintained." Robb turned and left: "Cut, I don''t like doing this." Marianne said loudly: "If you really want to revitalize the Smith family, you must pay attention to this." "I don''t want to revitalize the Smith family." Robb smiled: "Moreover, even if you really want to revitalize, you can rely on absolute strength. Why bother to get some contacts." Marianne shrugged: "This is not what a low-level wind magician should say. If you are a great magician who is proficient in all schools of magic, I might agree with you, but now you are still obediently. Run your own network." Robb smiled, turned and walked to his dormitory. Conte ran from the side, before he had time to speak, Robb smiled and said, "I don''t want to drink, I have my own arrangements." Chapter 352： Why is he walking back? Conte protested: "Hey! Your waist will really break." "Drinking will also destroy your own liver." Robb said: "If you have to choose between the liver and the waist to be equally broken, I will choose the kidney." Conte: "..." With such a frenzied brother, there is no reason to say, Kangte had to hide his face and said: "Well then, I won''t take you to drink, but you have to take me there today, but last time you said OK." Robb had already prepared his mind for this matter, and of course he didn''t panic at all. He smiled and said, "Well, I''ll take you to the head office today, let''s get up!" He pulled Conte to leave, but there was a group of rich second generations who came from the town of Westwind. George was also there. He laughed and said, "If you want to go out, how can you not have me." Robb smiled and said, "Go and go! To be a brother is to share a picture. Let everyone be happy today." "Oh too!" A group of rich second generations all cheered. The girls next to each other shook their heads: "Heh! Man!" However, Madeleine, who was hiding behind the flowerbed not far away, was refreshed. Today, as usual, she came to wait for Robb to leave school, and she came in a "stalker" look. She was wearing a light black leather armor, wrapped in a large cloak, and her head and face were well hidden. Because she failed to track her yesterday, she originally planned to go to the back of Robb Su, stay at the window, and follow Robb when he turns the window out. However, Robb actually wants to take these bad guys out today. That''s right. Madeleine just happened to see with his own eyes what he was going to do. I saw a group of obscure men happily walking toward the outside of the academy, hooking their shoulders, and talking some obscure things as they walked. Madeleine was mixed among the students, walking with her head down. Although she looked strange, the servants brought by the nobles and young masters were all different. There were many strange servants. Anyway, those who can enter the academy must be strictly strict. The reviewer, a large number of soldiers of the Black Earth Knights stood at the gate of the academy, and no one suspected that bad guys would get into the academy. Her appearance was regarded by everyone as an odd servant of a certain nobleman, and no one paid any attention to her. She followed Robb and the others in the crowd, but no one could find it. If Sofa also followed Robb, with her assassin''s keenness, she would probably be able to find someone following, but Sofa would never run around with Robb, instead she learned to go back to guard the dormitory. Robb took Kangte and his party to the bustling street, and went around, and soon he came to the street where prostitutes gathered. It was still in the afternoon, and the college had just finished school. It was still early, and the prostitutes hadn''t come out to stand on the street yet, they were still squatting in their own homes. A group of people got into the alley, making it inconvenient for Madeleine to go in. She sat down against the wall at the entrance of the alley and watched Robb and his group''s movements sideways. I saw Robb''s "veteran" appearance, leading the way, swaggering, and looking like an old flower veteran. On the contrary, Conte, George and others appeared cringe, a picture of a rookie who had never seen the world, it was silly. Madeleine couldnt help but want to laugh a little. She had already watched this dark prostitution street recently, and found that Robb had never been here. I didnt expect him to pretend to look familiar now. Its so fake. ! Sure enough, do men like to brag about their strength? Should we say that men are naive, or should we say that men are big trotters? Robb still remembered which room the prostitute lived in last time. He walked past and knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. Last time the woman walked out and saw Robb standing at the door, her eyes quickly An embarrassing expression flashed across the ground, and then she looked at Conte and others standing next to her, and she understood immediately, and quickly yelled "Yeah" and laughed: "It''s Mr. Robert Smith, today again Are you free to come to me?" Robb smiled and said: "Yeah, come to see you again, I come to see you every day, are you happy or not?" The woman glanced at Conte and others next to her, and deliberately increased the volume and said: "Of course happy, Mr. Robert, your place is big, long, thick and hard. It makes me so comfortable every time. You''re dead, now I can''t live without you for a day, and I get wet when I see you." When Conte, George and others next to him heard this, they showed an inexplicable look of admiration on the spot, almost calling Robb the eldest brother. Robb smiled and said, "My brothers are also coming today. Go and find some sisters to entertain them." The woman knew, and hurriedly knocked on the doors of several other houses. After a while, a large group of gorgeous women came out of each house, each holding a rich second-generation hand, dragged it into the room, and closed the door. The fool knows what will happen next. Seeing this scene, Madeleine was really worried, afraid that Robb would also go in. However, Robb waited for all the rich second generations to be dragged into the room, but did not follow the woman in. Instead, he took a gold coin and put it in the womans hand. He smiled and said, "Okay, even if I am today Im going to leave first. When my brothers come out, tell him that Im going to leave after Im done. As for you, of course, Im going to die again, understand?" The woman nodded quickly and smiled: "Mr. Robert, your money is really good." Robb smiled and said, "I know that all those who do your job are poor girls who are forced by life. It''s okay for me to help you, hahaha, I''m leaving now!" The woman opened her mouth, wanting to tell the story about the Grand Duke Madeleine forcing her to ask her in the bar last time, but when it came to her lips, she still did not dare to betray the Grand Duke, so she had to force her to go back: "Sir. ." Robb turned and walked out of the lane! Madeleine was happy in her heart and wanted to dance a bit, but she couldn''t. Now is the real point. Where will he go? I really want to know! Don''t go on a date with any noble lady. She followed Robb nervously. Robb has no experience in anti-tracking, or even the slightest amount of anti-tracking vigilance, because he has never had to be vigilant. The result of anyone giving him a knife from behind is Miss, or HP-1, and it is necessary for one day. Will you be wary of this and that tonight? So he really didn''t know there was someone behind him, whistling through the bustling street again, and walked back towards the Magic Academy. Madeleine followed behind, wondering in her heart: Huh? How is Robert going in the direction of the college? This situation is a bit wrong, he should be dangling outside. Chapter 353： I want to use this idiot to practice flying knives Madeleine followed all the way, carefully following Robb back to the academy. There were fewer people in the academy, and she couldn''t follow it swayingly. She had to use the cover of flower gardens, big trees and other things to follow carefully and slowly. Seeing Robb returned to his dormitory, knocked on the door, Sofa opened the door and walked out from the inside, nodded to Robb, then the master and the servant got into the house and closed the door. Madeleine was so surprised and suspicious that she hurried around the student dormitory and went to the back of the dormitory and locked the window of Robbs dormitory. She thought: I really want to peek through the window, but its easy to peek. If he was discovered, he would be very angry if he caught me peeking at his dormitory outside the window, trying to peek into his privacy? What if he doesn''t care about me after he gets angry? What should I do if I broke up? Oh, the **** of darkness! I dare not imagine. She thought about it for a long time, but in the end her curiosity surpassed her timidity. If she didn''t figure out where Robb had gone, she would not be able to sleep. She cautiously and skillfully touched the outside of Robbs window. The window was closed with the curtains, so she couldnt directly see the situation inside. She didnt dare to open the curtains directly, so she picked up a branch and put it carefully The curtains were opened a little bit, and the movements were extremely gentle, almost as if the curtains were being moved by a breeze. I finally saw the inside of the room through the curtains, but I didn''t know it, and I was taken aback. There was only Sofa sitting at the desk alone in the room, with his chin resting on his hands, as if he was thinking about something, but Robb wasn''t there at all... No, no, no! How could it not be here? Madeleine was taken aback: Why did it disappear out of thin air? Where did you go? The first thing she thought of was teleportation magic. According to common sense, in a closed space, a large living person disappeared. It must be teleportation magic. However, the entire path of light was greatly "anti-space". Covered by "Magic Enchantment", no one can use magic with spatial displacement effects such as "Transport" and "Blink" in the Path of Light. Therefore, this possibility can only be ruled out. What about others? Where did the people go? It''s impossible for him to spare halfway behind the house, he went out through the front door, right? Nothing like that! The only way now is perhaps to sneak into reconnaissance. but Every time Robb went out, he would leave the maid in the house, and she would never even have a chance to sneak in. There is no way, I can only think of a trick and turn the little maid away. Madeleine hurried to the gate of the academy, where there were a bunch of soldiers from the Black Earth Knights guarding the gate. She lifted the camouflage cloak, restored to a decent look, and walked in front of her men. The black knights saw that the leader came here wearing a leather armor, so they were a bit unsure, but they respectfully saluted: "Hello, leader." Madeleine beckoned, called two more trusted black knights over, and arranged in a low voice: "You will knock on the door of Mr. Robert''s dormitory in twenty minutes. When the maid comes out, you just make up whatever you want. What''s the reason to trick the maid out, as long as she walks out of the house for ten minutes, you know?" The two black knights said, "Head, what method can I use to trick her out?" Madeleine said angrily: "I think of a way, I can''t even think of what a knight is this way." She didn''t tell her subordinates what she was planning to do. Instead, she threw off her subordinates, went to a place where no one was there, wrapped her cloak, and returned to the back of the dormitory building as quickly as possible, opened a little curtain, and secretly looked at the house. The situation. After a while, there was a knock on the door, and Sofa stood up in a daze at the desk, opened the door, and saw a young black knight standing outside the door. She couldn''t help but curiously said: "What''s the matter? Are you coming to my master? He went out and hi." The young black knight suddenly put on a handsome and cool expression and said: "Dear lady maid, I am not here to see your master, but to you. I want to invite you out for a drink, okay? " Sofa''s expression remained motionless: "No! Why do I have to go drinking with a ugly person like you?" "Puff!" The black knight threw himself to the ground, bending forward in frustration. Sofa closed the door with a "bump", returned to the room, and sat back at the desk again. Madeleine failed to find a chance to sneak in, so she squeezed her fist bitterly at the window: what **** black knight, what **** reason did she use to coax her out? Cant it be a bit more creative? Why are my subordinates so stupid? She was thinking of this when she knocked on the door again. Sofa frowned, walked over, opened the door, and saw that the black knight was standing by the door again. He threw a few gold coins in his hand, and said with a violent look: "Miss Maid, look. , Im actually very rich. Do you have any things you want to buy? For example, clothes, shoes, stockings, etc. I will take you to buy them. Anything you want to eat, such as steak, happy fat house I can take you to eat water, steamed fish in soy sauce." Sofa said coldly and honestly: "You can''t be rewarded without merit, and you can''t accept other people''s things invincibly." After speaking, he closed the door with a bang, then came back and sat down at the desk. Madeleine: Are all my black knights idiots? Don''t panic! I still have a lot of subordinates. Although the one who was so stupid just now, there must be some clever ones who will think of a way. "Bump!" The knock on the door rang again. Sofa opened the door again with an impatient look. It was the same black knight just now. He swiped out two tickets and said loudly: "Beautiful maid lady, Silvermoon Circus is touring on the Bright Road. Are you interested in visiting with me?" Sofa: "Hey, what do you mean by that?" "Ah?" Of course the black knight came to complete the task given by the captain, but he couldn''t say that at this time. His mind turned desperately, and suddenly there was a ding sound: Ha! By the way, I can be considered a noble anyway. If a noble like me chases a maid, wouldn''t it be possible to catch it? Let''s just have a straight ball. After tricking her out and strolling around, we can say that we are inappropriate. The black knight put on a handsome expression: "In fact, it is like this, I found that I have fallen in love with you, so..." "I''m sorry, you are a good person, I don''t deserve you." Sofa said this expression blankly, and closed the door with a "touch". The black knight froze. After dozens of seconds, he threw himself to the ground with a puff, and couldn''t get up again. Madeleine: I''m going to beat up this idiot, then tie it to a wooden pole, put an apple on top of his head, and shoot with a flying knife. Chapter 354： Madeleines Infiltration Next, the knights of the Black Earth Knights used various methods, but they were still unable to lead Solfa out of the room. How do they know that Sofa is not an ordinary maid. Compared with the maid attributes, she prefers the assassin. How can the black knight''s tricks to coax the little girl take effect on her? At this time the sky is getting dark... Sunset...Forget it, forget about the poor sunset, just spare him. In short, the time is getting late, and the black knights can no longer find a reason to continue entangled in Solfa. Madeleine was downcast, and she could only give up. At this moment, a teaching building in the distance suddenly sounded " "Boom" with a loud noise. Something exploded! The explosion sound was very loud, and it was unusually ear-piercing in the quiet evening. Conte, George and others, who had just returned from "hi" outside, were walking through the playground. They couldn''t help being shocked when they heard this sound, and hurried to the direction of the explosion. There were people all over the school screaming: "It exploded!" "It''s so fried." "It''s the alchemy specialist." "Not the student dormitory, but the teacher''s dormitory exploded." "Pastor, is there a pastor? No matter if anyone is injured, get the pastor first." A large group of teachers and students are all running towards the alchemy specialist. Sofa also glanced in that direction, but he didn''t mean to move over to watch the excitement. Madeleine couldn''t make her move when she saw something like this. She couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Was this maid too calm when it happened? Can the average maid do this? I''m afraid it wasn''t because I was so excited that I ran over to watch the excitement. The black knights outside were not all second-hands. Finally, a clever black knight figured out a way. He ran to the explosion place and took a look at it. Then he called in a large number of black armored soldiers, deliberately shouting outside: "The accidental explosion of the academy may be a conspiracy of an enemy assassin. We suspect that there are assassins lurking in the academy. We now request all teachers and students, along with your servants, to gather on the playground and accept the investigation and protection of the Black Earth Knights." The teachers and students outside didn''t even know it was a trick, and they all walked to the playground. In a blink of an eye, many people stood in the middle of the playground. A large number of black armored soldiers circled around the playground, making a look to investigate and protect them. Although Sofa didn''t want to leave the room, the Black Knight said so, and she couldn''t help it. At this time, she must respect her personal settings and obey the Black Knight''s instructions obediently, otherwise it would be too suspicious. She glanced back at the desk and confirmed that the drawers of the desk were properly closed. Then she walked out of the dormitory door and followed the crowd to the playground. Only then did she hear the people next to her say that there is a person in the Alchemy Specialist. The teacher is testing the ratio of the carbon essence to the molten iron. He has tried out several kinds of steel with different hardness. As a result, the teacher had a whim tonight and added a bunch of messy essences to the solvent, so he burst into play. The teacher himself exploded into a black man. He was seriously injured and almost belched. Now he has been killed. Looked up and went to find the pastor. This kind of thing is really normal in the Magic Academy, everyone is smiling, and no one takes it to heart. Sofa was thinking to himself: The alchemists are really powerful. Godfather told them not long ago that they can make all kinds of steels with different hardness by using carbon and molten iron to find the correct ratio. Unexpectedly, this will only take a few tens of days. In time, they have achieved certain results and have begun to work towards more complex formulas. I have to tell Godfather about this later, he must be very interested in the news. At this time, over the dormitory... Madeleine put her hands on the window sill, supported it lightly, turned up the window sill with no effort, and later generations of gymnasts saw her light and silent movements and had to bow down. She squatted down on the window sill and whispered. He said: "Robert, I''m sorry, it is not good for me to peek at your privacy, please forgive me! But you are really too mysterious, if you don''t figure it out, I will die." After speaking, he jumped into the house from the windowsill. The moment my feet landed, I felt that my heart was very guilty, and my heart was beating very fast. I quickly rotated my eyes and took a look at the situation in the room. There was no one in the room, and the furnishings were simple. In general aristocratic student dormitories, there are often piles of various things, such as the extra furniture they have purchased, all kinds of luxury supplies, but Robbs room is very simple, one large bed, one small bed, one A wardrobe and a desk are all standard equipment in the college dormitory, without any additional furniture he has purchased. This is of course due to Robb''s "poor" personality. There are a lot of materials needed to make magic props on the table. These are funds invested by Marian, not his own money, so it is normal. Madeleine inspected everything in the room with a guilty conscience, even bending over to look under the bed, not finding any flaws. Her eyes were quickly locked on the large closet. This is the place where someone must first look for someone. Maybe she opened the closet and found a secret room behind it? Robert was studying secret new magic items in the secret room. Of course, the purpose of studying that thing was to relieve me of the burden of work, ah, ah, so happy... "Slap" she slapped herself: "Don''t be stupid, how is this kind of thing possible." "Lets take a look at the closet." Madeleine stood on the side of the closet, stretched out a hand, opened the closet with the lightest and slowest motion, and then looked inside...but there was nothing hidden in the closet. Secret room, this is just an ordinary wardrobe. Her eyes continued to travel around the room, this time on the desk... The small desk doesn''t look like it can hide people, but at least you have to open the drawer and take a look. She reached out to pull the drawer... At this moment, a clicking sound suddenly sounded outside the window, and it seemed that someone had stepped on a branch. Madeleine was slightly surprised: Now that the entire school''s teachers and students are gathering on the playground, accepting the "protection" of the Black Earth Knights, why is there someone walking behind the dormitory? Could it be... Robert is back? Oops, if he comes back from the back of the dormitory at this time, doesn''t it block me in the house and can''t get out? I didn''t dare to go out through the front door, I would be seen by Sofa on the playground. She felt anxious, and she didnt even bother to pull the drawer of the desk. She hurried into the closet, slammed the closet door, and hid, her heart was beating, and she thought to herself: Its over. Li is also a dead end, a **** of darkness, please bless me not to be caught. Chapter 355： The lines of good second Madeleine looked out from the gap in the closet. The gap was very small and the angle of view was very narrow. Only a little bit directly opposite the closet could be seen. She had to **** up her ears desperately to listen to the sounds outside. He could clearly hear someone climbing the window in his ears. When he climbed the window, this person didn''t seem to have to conceal his meaning lightly. The sound made a ping-pong noise. If someone climbs the window and climbs so generously, of course, he must be the owner of the room. Will the thief dare to play like this? Just as Madeleine thought of this, she saw someone coming through the gap. It was not Robb who appeared outside the cabinet, but a big Lolita who looked like thirteen or fourteen years old, with a childish face and an undeveloped figure wrapped in a black cloak. It was Donggrand. The princess, Lars Belmond Dracula, she swaggered to Robbs desk and sat down on the chair. Madeleine was stunned by this scene, and for a while, countless thoughts went through her mind: Why did she come here? Are she and Robert in the same group? Do not! This is impossible! Robert rescued me from her and made magic props that helped me capture her. right! It can never be a group. What is she doing here? Then there is only one possibility, she is here to kill Robert. Yes, she was a sinister assassin. She put her hand on the hilt of her sword, "Holy SwordDark Spreader", watching the outside warily. I saw Lars drew an "Evil SwordCross of Light" from the cloak. She raised the sword flat, facing the closed dormitory door, and muttered to herself: "Kill that bad guy in a while. Before, what lines did you say? Um...um... I think about it..." Big Lolita thought hard. After a few seconds, she seemed to think of something. She raised her head and pointed forward with the evil sword in her hand. He hummed: "The orphan of the Smith family, Robert Smith, your heart is already touched." Full of filth, you stand on the side of the evil dark Holy See, against the light, you are an accomplice of the evil, I, the Judge of the Light, Lars Belmond Dracula, I am here to do something to you today Judgment, go to **** and repent." After speaking, she seemed very satisfied, and said with a smile: "My lines are so handsome." What a handsome ghost! Madeleine secretly complained in the closet: such stupid lines, I feel ashamed for you. Okay, now I understand, this guy really came to kill Robert. It''s dangerous, Robert is definitely not her opponent, if it weren''t for me here, she would probably succeed. "Ah, by the way, I can''t say lines here." Da Lolita suddenly said regretfully: "This is in the Magic Academy, there are too many people around, if Robert calls out loudly, many guards will come, it''s a pity , I wont say anything cool this time." She took out a magic scroll from her arms and slapped it on the ground, and a strange big circle opened up. This circle instantly encompassed the entire room, and naturally also enveloped Madeleine. Madeleine found out immediately that she had suffered a silence. In other words, entered a silent enchantment. Within this enchantment range, no one can speak, cast spells, or even use instant magic. Damn it! Madeleine cursed in her heart: I can''t warn or call people loudly now. It seems that the assassin intends to stay in Robert''s room all the time, wait for him to return, and then immediately kill him. I have to jump out to beat him and save Robert''s life. She thought so in her heart, but she did not dare to act rashly, because she knew that she seemed to be unable to beat this big loli. The speed of the sword and the movement of this loli were faster than her, about 20% to 20% faster. It seems that the masters are fighting, and this speed difference is simply deadly. Taking a hasty shot will not only save Robert, but he will also have to lose it. Fortunately, she didn''t know that she was here, the enemy was in the light, and I was in the dark. As long as she chose the opportunity to shoot, she might still be successful in one blow. Madeleine held her breath and brought her spirit to the extreme! Waiting for the opportunity to shoot. However, this opportunity is really not good to wait. Da Lolli turned the chair in front of the desk over, and Da Ma sat on the chair with a golden sword. There was a considerable distance between the wardrobe and the closet. Under this distance, Made Lin didn''t have the confidence that the assault was successful. If you can''t knock Lars down with a single blow, then... The room became quiet, there was a silent barrier here, it was impossible to think it was not quiet. Da Lolitas attention was on the door, and Madeleines attention was placed on Da Lolita, and the two women formed a subtle stalemate. At this time, Robb was in Westwind, talking on the phone with Her Majesty the Queen. Today, the two of them were chatting awkwardly, and there was no theme. They did not talk about the economy or the military. They talked about ordinary things. They were talking and chatting, and suddenly they saw the little cat girl jumping around. He ran over, his face was full of joy. Robb smiled and said, "Huahua, what are you happy about?" Huahua smiled and said: "I woke up just now, so I went to see the little fish we raised." "Wake up just now?" The queen in the crystal ball wanted to complain. But she suddenly discovered that the girl had six long beards and a long hairy tail, so she stopped complaining. It is common for the cat people to go out at night, and it makes sense to wake up at this time. Huahua gestured to Robb with her kitten''s paw: "I took the fish we raised and compared it with the tribe''s family, and found that it was the fish that started raising at the same time, but ours grew much larger than his. Haha, much bigger." Robb smiled and said, "So that''s the way it is, isn''t it a matter of course? I told you a long time ago that using the things I told you to feed the fish will make the fish grow fatter." Huahua jumped happily: "Haha, in spring, I raise a pond of small fish, and in summer, I can eat a pond that is so big and big." Robb laughed, and the queen laughed too. No one disliked the cute kitty. However, after the queen laughed, she seemed to ask casually: "What did you feed the fish to make it fat? Is it a sweet?" When she said this, she touched her thigh without a trace. waist. "I don''t know how to feed the fish for sweets." Huahua smiled: "Godfather said, dried bran, bean dregs, and animal innards, ground them into powder, and then made them into small **** to feed the fish. I didn''t believe it at first. , How can these garbage that no one wants be used to feed the fish? I didnt expect to see it after a while. The fish fed by the method Godfather said were big and fat, but the patriarch fed the fish. The pond fish are all small and thin, hahaha." Chapter 356： Silent barrier just doesnt exist For a cat girl, nothing is more precious than a pond of big and fat fish. Huahua was happy to somersault, but the queen on the opposite side of the crystal ball said nothing, just turned her head and faced the next one. The clerk whispered something. Robb smiled and said, "I have been stealing from me again." The queen''s face remained unchanged: "Where is it?" Robb said: "You just turned your head and asked your clerk to write down the fish feed practices." "No." The queen was a thick-skinned guy with a steady expression: "I just told my clerk to drink and drink water." Robb: "What a ghost woman." The queen was vomited, but did not blush at all. Instead, she asked: "Since you have food that makes fish fat, is there any food that makes people thin?" "Oh?" Robb suddenly came to his mind: "Miss Queen, have you eaten too much sweets recently, have you been blessed?" The queen said: "How is that possible? My mother is the number one beauty in the Gran Kingdom. I inherited my mother''s fine blood. Of course, my body is also the best in the Gran Kingdom. How can a person like me gain weight? No matter how much I eat. Its the golden ratio." Robb squinted: "Dare you take off your clothes and show me your waist?" "You stinky rascal." The queen said: "How can you make such a shameless request to a lady?" "Cut!" Robb said, "I have seen my thighs anyway." The queen didnt answer this question at all, she looked at him directly: The reason why I asked you about the food that makes people lose weight is that one of my girlfriends has gained weight. Her name is Madeleine. By the way, its Mar. Delin, shes been very idle lately, sitting in the palace every day...cough... sitting at home every day eating sweets, so she seems to have grown four or five pounds of meat. Of course, this little bit of meat does not destroy her figure, but continue If this continues, the situation is not very good. I want to help control it out of a responsible attitude to my girlfriends. What''s the problem?" "No problem, no problem at all." Robb replied, but he was thinking: Madeleine wears heavy iron armor all day long and runs around the city with a group of black knights to catch assassins. Why is it in your mouth? It became "sitting in the palace every day and eating sweets". Madeleine worked so hard that it was impossible to get fat. What I said just now is obviously you! Robbyu said with great heart: "If you want to be slim, you just need to eat less sweets." "That won''t work." Her Majesty interrupted Robb without hesitation: "My best friend named Madeleine likes to eat sweets very much. Without sweets she will die, so the plan of not eating sweets cannot be implemented, you Think of something else. Otherwise, after she gains weight, she won''t be able to maintain the title of No. 1 in the Kingdom of Gran... Well, the title of No. 2 Beauty." Robb spread his hands: "I want to eat sweets and want to lose weight, not as willful as you." The queen sighed, "Ah, Madeleine is so self-willed." Robb almost lifted the table and apologized to Madeleine. "Forget it." Robb said: "Since sweets can''t be avoided, try to exercise more. Exercise can burn off excess fat. I guess your girlfriend is very busy and doesn''t have much time to exercise during the day, so the time for exercise is arranged every day. When you wake up in the morning, and just before going to bed, run more, push ups, planks, sit-ups...do it hard and you will lose weight." "So that''s it." The queen smiled: "I will tell Madelyn." She was about to hang up, and Robb suddenly said in a weird manner: "You just said that your girlfriend is very idle and eats sweets at home every day, but when I said,''I guess your girlfriend is very busy'', you did not object to it. , Tusk tusk... contradictory." "Pop!" The queen quickly hung up the phone. Robb laughed three times and slowly stood up from the stone bench: "Go, it''s time to go to the Bright Road." Lilian immediately ran from the side and walked up the hill with him. Recently, Robb ran back and forth, learning to make magic props in class on the Bright Road most of the day, and sleeping in the dormitory over there at night to prevent the teacher from rounds, so the time spent in Xifeng Town is not too much. Lilian''s time with her master shortened, and she was a little unhappy. So, even if it''s just the distance from the church courtyard to the portal on the hillside, she wants to follow. Seeing her cuteness, Robb couldnt help laughing: Or just go to the Road of Light with me, play there for a day and then come back, tonight you will squeeze a bed with Sofa, and Ill take you to the Guangming tomorrow. Road to the bustling avenue, shopping and playing." "Is it really okay?" Lilian was overjoyed: "Will it cause trouble to the master?" "Of course not!" Robb smiled: "Where is there any trouble in this world that can hold me back?" Lilian worships Robb blindly, and has no objection to this sentence. Since the owner has said so, of course you have to happily follow along, and smiled: "Well, I have listened to my parents since I was a child, Guangming The road is the largest city in the west. It is very prosperous and there are many rich people. I have long wanted to visit it." "Well, let''s both shrink and go through together." Robb smiled and gave Lilian a reduction technique, and then gave himself another reduction technique. It was the first time that Lilian was shrunk. The stone that was only knee-high just now became two or three times as tall as hers. The grass and flowers next to him became the boss in an instant, and there was a little ant. Now look. It looks as cruel as a Tibetan mastiff. Lilian couldn''t help shouting: "Wow! The ants are terrible." "Hahaha, don''t be afraid." Robb laughed, and with a light push, the ant didn''t know where to fly. He lifted the big rock covering the portal, then took Lilian''s hand and got in... In the dormitory. Big Lolita was still sitting on the chair, waiting quietly for "Robert Smith" to return to the dormitory and impose the trial of the Holy Light on him, while in the closet, Madeleine was holding the holy sword nervously, waiting Big Lolita showed her flaws, or took it lightly. Time seems to be at a standstill! No one speaks, no one can speak, and can''t speak in the Silent Enchantment. In this extremely tense atmosphere, the drawer of the desk suddenly opened from inside with a bang. The sound of opening the drawer was really abrupt, and it shocked both Loli and Madeleine at the same time. The eyes of both were locked on the drawer at the same time, and there were two small ones crawling out of the drawer, only the cups. The big and small villains, one man and one woman, are all blonde, handsome men, dressed in aristocratic costumes, and beautiful women dressed in maid costumes. The man said, "Huh? Why is there a big loli in the house?" He actually started to speak like this, the silent barrier seemed to be nonexistent. Chapter 357： The explanation is not clear Robb doesn''t understand disguise, so he can only rely on Sofa to make up and disguise him. Every time Robb returns to Westwind, he must first wash off the disguise, and then go back through the portal to play "Sim City". When he returns to the Path of Light, he will also look without makeup, which is the handsome and handsome little yellow-haired look that was pinched out in the game. He had to go back to the dormitory and Sofa put on makeup on him so that he could become a black-haired, simple and declining aristocratic look. But this time, Sofa was obviously too late to put his makeup on. His little yellow-haired model came out of the drawer, and the two Lolita and Madeleine froze at the same time. Both of them wanted to ask: What the **** are you? However, the entire room was shrouded in a silent barrier, and neither of them could speak. The two of them were surprised to find that this yellow-haired villain could actually speak without being affected by the Silent Enchantment. Robb was actually a little surprised. He walked through the portal and found a big loli sitting in the room. He turned his mind and immediately understood that the big loli was assassinated by Madeleine for the first time. Throwing a scarecrow to destroy it, and stepping on the trap he made again and almost getting caught, it must be very angry. This is obviously sitting in his room waiting for the rabbit, waiting to kill himself. I dont know if she has no other comrades hiding outside, or what magic props she carries with her for communication. Maybe there are other people watching things in this room. Robb thought to herself: Fortunately, Im not using black. The hair styling came through, otherwise even if the Xinyue member Lv.10 can''t explain it clearly, now this little yellow hair styling can make up a story. At this time, Big Lolita moved suddenly, and she moved as fast as an electric flash. She stretched out her hands, grabbed Lilian with one hand, and grabbed Robb with the other. She didn''t know who these two villains were, but the first reaction was to treat them as mysterious creatures like "elves" and "fairies". She couldn''t ask questions in the Silent Enchantment, regardless of these two. What is a mysterious creature, such a weird villain, it''s definitely not wrong to catch it first. This grabbing speed is extremely fast, and with the speed bonus of the flying dragon leather armor, it will be even faster. Lilian didn''t have any combat power at all. Facing such a big hand that was quickly grabbed, Robb gave a "hey" smile, quickly picked up Lilian, and jumped to the side. Big Lolita''s hands grabbed empty at the same time, she couldn''t help but she was slightly shocked: this little man moved so fast. At this moment... Sudden change! The big closet in the room exploded with a "touch" sound, and Madeleine broke out of the cabinet. The "Holy Sword Dark Spreader" in her hand struck a black arc in mid-air, and slashed towards the big Lolita. The back. It turned out that she had been waiting for the chance to count against the big loli, but now she finally waited for it. She didn''t know who the two villains were, but she also assumed them to be Robert Smith''s friends. Seeing Da Lolita attack the two villains with her back facing the big closet, it was a once-in-a-lifetime good thing. Opportunity, no matter what, let''s do it, as long as this big loli is brought down, all problems will be solved. This sword came very suddenly. Big Lolita had been sitting in this room for a long time. She didn''t expect that there was still a person in ambush. The speed provided by A can barely escape, but if it comes from behind, there is no way at all. "puff!" With a soft sound, Madeleines sword slashed on Da Lolitas back, and a green light flashed on the dragons leather armor, seeming to want to block the sword. However, although the dragons leather armor is a master-level equipment, With the magical enchanting effect, it is only a medium-to-low-level equipment after all, and its defense power is not so good. The "Holy SwordDark Spreader" in the hands of Madeleine is a famous weapon of the Dark Church. Incomparable runes. The defensive power of the flying dragon''s leather armor could not completely resist the power of the dark spreader. The sword tip penetrated through the armor, slashing the back of Da Lolita, and blood shot out. In the silent barrier, I couldn''t even hear the screams. I could only see the big Lolita rushing forward in her busy schedule. She used to rush to minimize her injuries. She broke with this pounce! Because there was a desk in front of her, it was impossible for the inferior wooden furniture these years to stop the collision of a sword master. The power she carried on her body instantly smashed the desk into pieces. Sawdust flying all over the sky... Then, the big loli disappeared out of thin air. Because after she smashed the desk, she ran into the portal hidden in the desk drawer. Although this small portal is only as small as a cup, it is a portal in the game. A feature of the game portal is that no matter how big the player is, and no matter how small the portal looks, just a little bit of the portal can immediately enter. Therefore, the big loli is so spicy that the big loli actually got into the portal of the cup and disappeared without a trace. Madeleine also saw that a purple portal was actually suspended in the flying wood residue. Although the door was not big, it looked unusually dazzling. She doesn''t know where the portal leads to, how dare to drill into it casually? What if Mondelas nest is across from the door? As soon as she followed, she might be surrounded by the Mondela Knights and chopped into pieces. There were so many weird things in front of her that Madeleine didn''t dare to think about it, and she couldn''t make a voice to inquire. She had no choice but to rush towards the door. Robb was completely capable of keeping her and controlling her at this time, but thought that this girl was kind to herself, and didn''t want to scare her, forget it. Madeleine touched the ground and kicked the door open, jumped out of the door, finally escaped from the silence barrier, and shouted to the outside: "There are assassins here, come here." The Black Earth Knights on the playground outside and the entire school''s teachers and students were all screaming at the same time! Sofa was the first to run towards the room. There were two black knights trying to hold her, but she moved extremely fast, dodged the black knight''s hand gently and skillfully, and ran dozens of meters away in the blink of an eye. , Madeleine blocked the door of the house, but with an inexplicable flash, Sofa squeezed into the room from the gap beside Madeleine without touching a single hair of Madeleine. Madeleine was shocked by this action, and she didn''t expect this maid to be so powerful. Seeing the situation in the house, Sofa immediately guessed what was going on here. Robb knew that this was troublesome, and it was afraid that things could not be easily settled. He turned to Lilian and said: "It seems that these two days can''t take you on the Road of Light for the time being. I have to wait two more days." Chapter 358： The reputation of Westwind Lilian stuck out her tongue: "The big city is really a big city, it''s so exciting when it comes." Robb smiled and said: "Anyway, let''s go back today. It seems that Sofa and I have to go back and stay for a few days. The identities here must be doubted, and we will come back after the explanation is clear." "Hmm!" Lilian and Solfa both nodded. The three of them passed through the portal one by one and returned to Westwind Town. This portal was cast by Sofa. When she entered the portal, the door flashed a purple light and disappeared slowly. At this time, Madeleine just rushed in with a group of black knights. They saw that there was no one in the room, and the small portal became more and more transparent, and finally exploded into a ball of light and shattered shadows, dissipating in mid-air. Madeleine now understands that Robert Smith must have disappeared through this portal too. He says "Go out, hi" every day, but he actually left the Path of Light through this portal and didn''t know where he went. She angrily jumped out of the room and shouted to the outside: "Hurry up and send someone to check whether the enchantment around the city, especially the anti-space magic enchantment, has been destroyed. Hurry up! Also bring Xifeng town over. All the nobles from here are calling, and I want to ask them questions." Robb took Lilian and Solfa back to Westwind Town. The first picture I saw after passing through the portal was that Big Lolita was stumbling down on the hillside, and had already run quite a long distance. She was seriously injured behind her, and then inexplicably passed through a portal, and suddenly came to a hillside, turned her head and looked around, only to see a wooden house on the mountain, a church under the mountain, and a river. There is also a waterwheel by the river... She didnt know where she was, but she knew that she was seriously injured. The injury was so severe that she couldnt even recite a spell to heal herself. The magic power could not condense. After chasing through the portal, she was dead. She just wants to stay away from this portal as soon as possible! Under the moonlight, she saw a bright church under the hillside, and a statue of the "God of Light Baldr" stood at the entrance of the church. The spirit was refreshed. As long as there is a bright church, it is good, which means that this is not a hostile camp. . She stumbled and ran towards the church. Robb lifted his and Lilian''s reduction technique on the hillside and returned to normal size. Seeing the big Lolita looking embarrassed, he couldn''t help sighing: "Tsk! Why bother, why bother?" Sofa whispered: "How do you deal with this person? Do you want to kill it?" "Kill?" Robb put on an expression of consternation: "Why kill?" Solfa said: "She tried to kill you not long ago. She appeared in our dormitory this time. She must have come to kill you too. Of course, we should kill you mercilessly for this kind of enemy." Robb smiled and said, "If the person who tried to kill me were to be killed mercilessly, would you still be standing here now?" Sofa thought about it carefully, and it seemed that this was true: "Then let her reform through labor?" Robb smiled and said: "Let''s take a look at the situation first!" He immediately walked down the hill, Lilian and Solfa following behind. Although the big Lolita in front was seriously injured and her steps were messy, but her speed was not slow, she quickly descended the hillside and came to the front of the church. By this time it was late and the church had closed the door. She threw herself on the door and slapped hard. After two clicks, I felt a little bit unable to hold it, and slid down slowly against the door. Soon, the door opened from the inside, and two little nuns appeared at the door. They were all wearing tube nightdresses and their hair spread out. They seemed to have gone to bed. This look was different from the rigid nun clothes they usually wore. It looks a lot more youthful and lively. When the two saw someone injured and fell at the door, they couldn''t help but cried out in surprise: "Oh, it''s not good, someone fell down with a serious injury, Sister Yi, come on!" Xiao Yi came soon too. She also wore a tube nightdress with blond hair on her shoulders. She looked very beautiful. The first sentence when she came over was an angry criticism: "How many years have you two been nuns? Someone is seriously injured, what do you tell me to patronize? I quickly chant the curse for her to heal, what if she can''t stand it during the time she called me?" "Oh? That''s right!" The two little nuns chanted the healing spell in a panic, but maybe it was affected by Xiaoyi''s "can''t stand" just now. Both were too anxious, and the result was simple. The healing incantation was pronounced incorrectly for two or three syllables in a row, and in the end it couldn''t be released at all. Xiao Yi was dumbfounded by these two guys, and hurriedly chanted the spell, a soft holy light filled the palm of her hand and penetrated into Dolly''s body. Da Lolita''s condition has improved a lot, but the injury of that sword cannot be cured by Xiao Yi with a single magic, and the wound is still dripping with blood. Xiao Yi whispered: "This injury is so severe. It was not cut by an ordinary weapon. I felt the dark magic from above. It was cut by the rune weapon of the Dark Vatican. Simple healing techniques may not be effective. Suppressed by the rune effect, I have to get a "Holy Magic Amplification Necklace" made by Godfather to treat her again." She said that she planned to go back to the house, but saw Robb walking over with Lilian and Sofa with a smile. "Ah? Why are you back at this time, even Sofa?" Xiaoyi''s cold face flashed with joy: "It''s just time to come back. Get this person quickly treated. She is seriously injured." Robb smiled and said, "I know, she was injured just to kill me." "Hey?" Xiaoyi was taken aback slightly: "You caused this injury?" "No." Robb smiled: "I really want to hit someone, how can I only hurt my opponent?" Xiaoyi thought about it carefully, and that''s right, Godfather didn''t make a move, and he really wanted to make a move. Robb pointed casually, and a golden light enveloped the big loli. This light not only dispelled the additional effect of the dark holy sword on her wound, but also healed her injury. Two seconds later, the big loli "brushed "I sat up, eyes widened, and looked at the few people around him, with full alertness in his eyes: "Where is this? Who are you?" Robb returned to his stone chair, took a seat with a golden sword, and then said in his iconic welcome language: "Welcome to Westwind Town!" "Westwind Town?" Da Luoli was taken aback: "This is Westwind Town? The dominion of Westwind Town who keeps transporting all kinds of weird things to the Guangming Road, making people fascinated and weak in will. ?" Robb: "Is the reputation of Westwind Town like this now?" Chapter 359： pagan! Go to hell! Robb thought his Westwind Town had a very good reputation. After all, it brought a variety of novel technologies, advanced productivity, and advanced management and business concepts to the world. No matter what you think, it should be called the "Westwind Sanctuary". Place. How could it become a place where "makes people drunk and weak in will" in Da Lolita''s mouth? He said badly: "Hey! Apologize to Xifeng Town." "I don''t need to apologize." Da Lolita said solemnly: "I have been lurking on the Guangming Road in the past few months, and I have seen a lot of unknown things, such as stockings, sugar cubes, cakes, puddings, soy sauce, soy milk... Westwind Town knows to produce these obscure things, and use these things to constantly corrode peoples will, making everyone weak and deceptive. Resolutely resist Westwind Town, this broken town must be judged, and all weak-willed guys will Being laughed at by the gods..." As soon as she finished saying this, she heard a "patter", and a small box fell out from under her leather armor. The latest test variety developed by Baron Nolen''s sugar factory is salty, and most people are really uncomfortable with it. Unexpectedly, this big loli actually carried a box with him. Robb: "..." Girls: "..." Da Lolitas face turned red in an instant. She lifted her foot and wanted to step on the sugar box, but she couldnt step on her foot in the air. After a few seconds, she suddenly squatted down and picked up the box. Pour all the salted candy in it into your mouth, wrap it in your cheeks, and then vaguely said: "I...chuckling (sound of chewing candy)...As a glorious...chuckling Zi... Judge of the Light! We need to wipe out all the... zi zi zi... things that affect peoples willpower! Yes, I am destroying them now... zi zi zi... can''t keep them In the world, hurting others..." Robb: "..." Girls: "..." She finally crushed all the sugar cubes and swallowed them. After a fierce swallowing action, the big Lolita laughed and said, "Look, those evil, filthy, and rotten-will garbage, I wiped them out clean. , I am the best Judge of Light in the world, ha! Hahahaha!" Robb: "..." Solfa: "Unknown guy." Da Lolita turned to Xiao Yidao: "Are you a nun in this church? Who is the priest of this church? Let him come out to see me! I have an important mission assigned by the Holy Light Chapel, and I need your full strength. Cooperation and help." "The Judge of the Light?" Xiaoyi couldn''t help but feel a little shocked when she heard the name. Like Robb, she immediately recalled that when she first met Robb, she recognized him as the Judge of the Light. At that time My self is really stupid, and I feel a little ridiculous when I think about it. Immediately, she realized a very important thing, that is, the real conflict of thoughts is finally coming. The Judge of the Light is the killer and assassin of the Holy See of Light, as well as the type of people who have been brainwashed and most affected. Their loyalty to the Holy See of Light is unshakable, and they are not as slick as Director Elsie. What happens when she hears that this church is not the Church of Light? Xiao Yi couldn''t help but feel a little worried, but even if he was worried, what should be pointed out must be pointed out. With a serious expression on his face, he said to Da Lori: "The priest in this church is the one in front of you. , Mr. Robert, in Westwind, everyone calls him Godfather! However, you may not be able to get the assistance you want from us, because we are not the church to which the Church of Light belongs, but to New Light. Holy See." "New?" Da Lolita''s eyes became sharp instantly: "What does the word''new'' mean?" "It''s just as it means." Xiao Yi said neither arrogantly nor arrogantly: "We abandon the old Guangming Holy See''s thoughts and establish a brand new Guangming Holy See." "Have you turned your back on Baldur, God of Light?" Da Lolita''s voice became a bit sharp, full of anger. "No!" Xiao Yi said: "We believe in Baldr, the **** of light, as piously, but our doctrines are not exactly the same as yours. If you are interested, you can read this book." She handed out a "New Light Bible." Da Lolita took the book, turned to the first page, and mumbled: "Isn''t this exactly the same?" Then she turned two more pages, her face suddenly changed, turning forwards, backwards, forwards, and backwards, as if she was looking for something, and she shouted: "Gone, no more! "Bright Bible" In Chapter 17 verse 14, the God of Light said to the Pope: "I will wipe out the name of Holder, the God of Darkness, from the world. You will write this in a book as a memorial, and read it to all believers. .''This sentence is gone, gone, can''t be found..." "Yes, I deleted it." Xiaoyi said calmly: "That sentence was too dissonant. It is impossible for the God of Light who loves everything to say that. I thought it was written maliciously, so I deleted it. Our New Bright Holy See does not reject the Dark Holy See, and intends to live in peace with it." "Naughty!" Big Lolita was furious, and smashed the book in her hand to the ground, raising her foot and wanted to step on it, but the two bright little nuns were already ready, and Big Lolita just smashed the book. , The two of them stretched out their hands together, picked up the book, patted the dust on it, and hugged it carefully in their arms. "You... you... are basically a bunch of heretics." Da Lolita furiously said: "You were so bold, tampering with the "Bright Bible", and arrogantly adding the word''new''. You are worse than the people of the Black Holy See. Be hateful, heretics among the heretics! I will represent the God of Light today, pronouncing you heretics, to die." She brushed the ground and pulled out the "Holy SwordHoly Light Cross": "The power in the air, surge! Collected in my hands and turned into stern lightning! Unparalleled rice wife suddenly!" Da Lolita did not hesitate to use her strongest sword skill, the sword was surrounded by lightning flashes, and it struck Xiao Yi as a chest. However, Xiao Yi didn''t even bother to hide. She knew that Robb was here, so she didn''t have to worry at all. Sure enough, the terrifying sword light suddenly dimmed, because Robb stretched out his hand from the side, his palms closed, and the blade was clamped. Da Lolita couldn''t help being a little confused. Since she practiced the Holy Sword Skill, she has faced countless enemies. No one has ever been able to grasp her "Unparalleled Rice Wife Twitch" with bare hands. Isn''t this too much? Chapter 360： Take it for nothing Da Lolita dragged backwards, Robb released her hand, Da Loli jumped back two yards with the sword, she looked at her sword, and at Robb''s hand, she was a little dazed. , Do not understand what is going on. Robb smiled and said: "Dont fight, kill, thats not good, you see, we didnt tell you to die just because you are a heretic. But you want to kill us because we are different from your beliefs, you Dont you think your path is narrow?" "Shut up the heretics, don''t try to confuse me with rhetoric." Big Loli said she didn''t want to talk to Robb, and threw a holy sword skill at Robb. "Life is impermanent, no need to pity...bury it! Do not move the sword of ignorance!" A sharp sword light flew up again, slashing Robb in anger, and the speed of the sword light was so dizzying. However, Robb put his hands together again, "pop", and he didn''t know why the blade was caught in his palms again. Da Lolita''s face changed drastically, and the holy sword skill was caught twice in a row empty-handed. What the **** is this? Do not believe in evil, come again! "Keep in mind the will of God, remove all distracting thoughts in my heart! The Holy Light bursts!" "Pop!" Robb caught him again. Do not believe in evil, come again! "The evil god''s heart is full of distracting thoughts, and human beings are so small! Cut and kill chaotic lives!" "Pop!" Still caught by Robb. Da Lolita was angry: "What the **** are your hands?" Robb smiled and said: "It''s no ghost, I just activated a special profession''s passive skill called''Patient''. When this skill is activated, it will be judged based on the swordsmanship of both parties. If my swordsmanship With higher cultivation, you can grab your sword with a higher probability. If your swordsmanship is higher, then I will not be able to grasp it and will be hacked to death by you." (The "Servant" profession in "FFT", There is the skill of "hand-to-hand", but the judgment method is not swordsmanship, but courage. The game written by the father-in-law is called "Black Blade", and the father-in-law has the final say.) Speaking of this, Robb concluded: "According to the success rate of the few''hand-to-hands'' just now, the probability of me grabbing your sword is almost 99%, which means that my swordsmanship training is higher than yours. Just a little bit, Sword Saint Loli, you should give up." "Kouhu, nonsense." Da Lolita was furious. She was a dignified sword sage, and she was already at the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Robb actually said that swordsmanship was much higher than her, how could this be tolerated? She was about to continue to make a move when she suddenly saw Robb stretch out his hand, an iron ingot appeared in his hand, and then he rubbed his hands, the iron ingot became an iron sword, and he smiled at the big Lolita: "Come on, let me show you what a real holy sword skill is!" "Huh?" Big Lolita was slightly shocked: "You know how to do holy sword skills?" Robb waved his iron sword in his hand: "Wu Shuang Dao Wife suddenly!" An extremely authentic holy sword technique, exactly the same as the one used by Da Lolita just now. The sword light flew out like thunder, and blasted on the opposite hillside. The hillside was suddenly blasted out of a big hole, and gravel and sand flew all over the sky. The power of this sword is also too great, the sword light can fly dozens of yards away and can blast the ground into a big pit, it''s crazy. Da Lolita looked down at her sword and thought: Can I do it? It doesn''t seem to work. Robb waved his sword again: "Slash and kill! The Holy Light bursts! Do not move the ignorant sword! The Big Dipper is broken!" The holy sword technique was continuously used, and each sword brought a gust of wind and thunder. The hillside on the opposite side suffered eight lifetimes, and was smashed by this sword technique. (Miss Tangshui, the new editor: "Hey, the hillside is originally a hillside shape, it won''t be a human shape." Father Thirty-two hummed, "This is called anthropomorphism. If you don''t understand, please don''t make comments. Believe it or not, I use a bowl. Big fist hits you." Miss Tangshui: "..." At this time, a retired old editor named Bailu passed by, patted Miss Tangshui on the shoulder, and handed her a picture made of titanium alloy. Cheng''s glove: "Practice this. After the practice session, the thirty-two father-in-law will not dare to bully you.") The power of this holy sword skill made Da Luo Li stunned. As Robb said, her holy sword skill is nothing compared to Robbs. The speed and power are not on the same level. , I really want to fight, ten of her, no, fifty of hers may not be enough for Robb to cut with a few swords. Da Lolita sat weakly on the ground: "You...who are you?" Robb smiled and said, "I just introduced Xiaoyi. My name is Robert. I am a little priest from the New Bright Holy See in Westwind Town. People here call me Godfather." After speaking, Robb sat back on himself. On the stone bench: "Miss Holy Light Judge, if you want to kill infidels or something, you can only succeed in a place where I cant see it. Where I can see it, you cant kill it anyhow. Oh, by the way, a friendly reminder, my line of sight range is 5000 yards, and I have night vision capabilities." Big Lolita: "..." Robb thought she was frightened, but he immediately realized that he was wrong. Da Lolita was only fourteen years old this year, she was the second year of secondary school, and people at this age would not be convinced by mere military force. When was the second-year teenager afraid of death? When have you been afraid of power? Only resistance is the soul of Secondary Two. The big deal is death! Big Lolita slashed at Robb''s forehead with a single sword. Then with a "slap", Robb closed his palms, "hand-made", and clamped her sword. "Even if I die, I won''t succumb." Da Luoli said solemnly: "No matter how evil and powerful the heretics are, I can''t shake my will." "Really? Really troublesome!" Robb said loudly: "Lilian, bring a big glass bottle." "What do you do with a glass bottle?" "Don''t worry, get it!" So Lilian ran over and brought a huge glass bottle. Robb pointed at the big Lolita: "Shrinking technique!" Before she could figure out what happened, she shrank into a small person. She looked at the thief-sized scenery around her with a dazed expression. She didn''t know what was going on, and then she saw Luo. Bai''s big hand grabbed her at her. It''s a big hand, it looks terrifying, just like the hand of a giant Titan. She wanted to run, but it was of no use. Robb moved so fast that she could not avoid it, and she found that after she was reduced, her strength and speed were all weakened. Robb grabbed her, threw it into the glass bottle, then took a perforated bottle cap to cover the bottle, and then used a "strengthening" magic on the glass bottle, and the glass bottle immediately became as hard as Steel. Chapter 361： I need an explanation Big Lolita hit the wall of the glass bottle hard. She didn''t understand why the glass bottle was so strong. She was unable to break the glass with the strength of a swordsman herself. Even kicking it would be of no avail. She couldn''t damage the glass bottle. . She cried out, "What magic? Let me out, you evil infidel." Robb smiled and said, "If you let you out, you have to kill someone, and you would rather kill someone else, so I have to ask you to play in the bottle." Big Loli is angry: "A villain is a villain, evil, despicable, shameless, nasty..." Luo Baixie smiled and said: "If I want to be so bad, I will strip your clothes naked and throw them into the glass bottle, then you can watch it in 360 degrees." This sentence frightened Da Lolita, and she dared not speak for a long time. "Stop it, be quiet." Robb didn''t know where he took out a salted candy and threw it into the glass bottle. The salted sugar is usually only the size of a fingernail, but for the current big loli, the candy looks like a boulder. When it fell from the mouth of the bottle, she was shocked. Afraid of being seriously injured by this thing, he flashed to the side quickly. The sugar cubes fell to the bottom of the glass bottle, making a crisp sound, and also bounced a bit. Da Lolita was alive and well, and after somersaults in the bottle, she managed to avoid the "falling rocks". When the sugar cubes stopped jumping, she raised her head and said angrily: "Heaven villain! Do you want to kill me? I''m not so easy to get caught." Robb smiled and said, "I''m just feeding it! This candies is for you. When you are in a bad mood, eating lump candies will immediately get better." Big Lolita: "..." "I have no time to talk to you for the time being. I will lick the candy by myself. If I don''t expect it to be bad, I will soon receive a call from Miss Queen. I have to deal with her." After Robb said this, he asked Lilian to take the glass bottle into the warehouse, lest she see what she was going to do next, so she stood up and said: "Sofa, come and help me make up. , I have to deal with Miss Queen. Madeleine should report to the Queen about the Academy of Magic very soon, and then this fast-headed ghost woman will think that Im doing the trick, and shes about to make an inquiry. Come and make me look like a fallen aristocrat." Sofa ran from the side and whispered: "Godfather, what''s the use of makeup? Can I still fool the queen? I find it difficult." Robb smiled and said, "It''s difficult for ordinary people, but it''s okay for me." Solfa was puzzled: "How can this be fooled?" Robb smiled and activated the "Ninja" skill, "Shadow Clone"! It turns out that the "Black Blade" game is different from the traditional Western fantasy game. It is a "Japanese Western fantasy" game, which contains not only the common Western "Knight", "Mage", "Priest" and other occupations. , There are also several special Oriental professions, such as "Servant", "Ninja", "Fighter" and so on. These Eastern occupations have unique skills, and there are many magical gameplays that Westerners can''t even think of. Only hearing the sound of "Peng", Robb became two people. Of course, due to the problem of the game''s operation interface, the player cannot manipulate his own body and clone at the same time. Therefore, Robb can only "choose to manipulate one of them", and when he wants to manipulate the other, he has to click the "Tab key" to switch his operating perspective to the other sub-body. He didn''t know how to control this skill in the real world, so he just tried it. After a try, I found out that when he wants to manipulate the body, he will jump into the perspective of the body when he thinks "I want to manipulate the body". When he wants to manipulate the avatar, he thinks "I want to manipulate the avatar". , The perspective can be cut to the split body. The only drawback of this skill is that it is a "game skill" after all, and it cannot be cloned forever. With a duration of only 30 minutes, the clone will disappear and have to be divided again. This magical skill stunned Solfa, Xiaoyi, Lilian and others. Robb thought to himself: Westerners can''t understand the magical skills of the East? Hahaha! He beckoned to Sofa and smiled: "Put my clone into makeup and make it look like a fallen aristocrat." Sofa understood it all at once: "So that''s it, I understand." She hurriedly dyed the clone''s hair and put on make-up. After a while, the fallen aristocrat Robert Smith appeared in front of everyone. By this time, the girls understood what Robb was going to do. I thought: A person with a strange ability must fool people. No one can stop it. The queen, no matter how clever, must be fooled. Everyone waited quietly, and it didn''t take long for the crystal ball to light up. Robbs body was lazily on the stone chair, while the makeup clone stood not far behind him, set his shape, and then connected the phone... The crystal ball lit up, and what appeared on the opposite side was Her Majestys accustomed to majestic face. Half a step behind her, the Grand Duke Madeleine stood, but her expression was not as calm as Her Majestys. The eager expression seemed to have been impatient. As soon as the crystal ball lighted up, Madeleine''s eyes were fixed on the clone standing behind Robb: "Ah! Robert, great, I am finally relieved to see that you are safe." Robb cut his consciousness, controlled the clone, and immediately got into the clone. He smiled and said, "It makes you worry, I''m fine, but you will find all my secrets now." Seeing that he was safe, Madeleine felt relieved and stopped speaking for the time being, apparently giving the right to speak to Her Majesty the Queen. Then, Her Majesty the Queen spoke, in a calm, calm and angry tone: "Mr. Robert, I need you to give me an explanation now, including Robert Smith, the portal in the dormitory, As well as the matter of the Princess Lars Belmond Dracula of East Granville, I will depend on your explanation to determine whether the diplomatic relations between the Westerly Dominion and Siege need to continue to be maintained, and..." Her tone suddenly increased, and she said every word: "And whether it is necessary for us to fight a war to defend our own territory and dignity!" Robb cut his consciousness back to his body, and said with a smile: "There are too many questions at once. Can you ask questions one by one?" "Yes! Lets talk about Princess Donggran first." Her Majesty asked seriously: "I want to know first of all, are you and her in the same group? She is murdering people in my path of light, are you behind? support." "No." Robb smiled: "You should understand, she wants to kill my people too." He pointed to the clone standing behind his back and smiled: "She wants to kill Robert Smith, and this is obviously mine. So she and I won''t be in the same group, otherwise, Madeleine would have died long ago. Right?" Chapter 362： negotiation Her Majesty the Queen immediately accepted Robbs words. In fact, she didnt think Robb would be with Lars at first, and she didnt even believe that Robb would have anything to do with East Grand, because Robb had always been right Her attitude is pretty good. Give her sweets, teach her skills, teach her thinking... She learned a lot of good ideas on internal affairs from Robb for free, such as pre-charge for tap water and free installation fee, cakes sold in eight or sixteen pieces, mine rails, waterwheels, and large-scale production. ... These ideas may sound simple, but each one can make her country progress by leaps and bounds. If Robb really was with Donggrand, how could he teach her these? So she just wanted an affirmative answer for that sentence, and the answer was not unexpected. She nodded calmly: "So, where is Lars now?" Robb smiled and shouted: "Lilian, take out the bottle." Lilian just took the glass bottle containing Lars into the warehouse, in order to avoid being seen by Robb using the "shadow avatar technique" and then make up the magical game of two people. Now that the makeup is finished, of course you can put it on She took it out. The glass bottle containing the Princess of East Grande was placed on the stone table, and Lars, who was shrunk only to the height of her fingers, sat in the glass bottle uprightly. The thing she used as a chair was a piece of salted sugar. , This is also the only thing in the glass bottle besides her. Seeing the girls in a circle by the stone table, she did not express anything, but seeing Her Majesty''s majestic face in the crystal ball with no expression at all, Da Lolita jumped up and said, "Darkness. Evil of the Holy See." Her Majesty looked at the big Lolita in the glass bottle expressionlessly. She didn''t seem surprised at all, but her eyes betrayed her. Robb could actually make a person so small and put it in a glass bottle. Li is imprisoned, this magic is too frantic, right? Robb smiled and said, "Although you didn''t ask, let me answer it. Since I can become a giant and hang a sphinx, of course I can become a villain. This is not surprising, right?" Her Majesty said: "The logic is perfect, there is no problem, and it is not strange at all." After she finished speaking, she suddenly slapped the table: "It''s not weird a ghost!" Robb spread his hands: "It''s useless for you to complain. I will have a lot of strange things, and it will be enough for you to slowly understand." "Well, now is not the time to complain about this kind of thing." The queen glanced at the glass bottle: "I''m thinking, I asked you for this person, will you give it to me." "But..." Robb was about to say "I can give it to you." He didn''t expect that as soon as he said this sentence, he heard Xiao Yi shout loudly next to him: "Godfather, no." "Oh?" Robb smiled and looked at Xiao Yi: "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yi looked a little embarrassed. She knew what she was going to say was a bit too much, but she insisted on saying it: "She''s still a child!" She herself knows that this sentence is ridiculous. In fact, she wants to say a lot. For example, she wants to say: "Although I have established myself and call myself the''New Bright Holy See'', I still don''t want to see the old Bright Holy See. In this way, people are handed over to the hands of the Dark Vatican, because...that almost means death, or more terrifying than death." Her kindness does not allow herself to turn a blind eye to this matter! Since the God of Light loves everything, he will never allow someone to be sent into the fire pit. She knew that her emotions were naive, or even stupid. She was even embarrassed to say this idea, so she had to turn a thousand words into a phrase "she is still a child". She didn''t think Robb could understand, or even Ready to be rejected by Robb. However, Robb actually blinked at her, and then made a suddenly realized expression: "Oh, yes, she is still a child." Robb clapped his hands, turned to the crystal ball, and said with a smile: "Miss Queen, I can''t give this person to you. You see, she is still a child, quite innocent. Moreover, you also know the rules of my Westwind Town. I used to In the hands of the werewolf guerrillas, you saved the people of your dark vatican. I did not hand them over to the werewolf guerrillas, so now, you want me to hand over Lars, that is obviously impossible." "In the past, Bishop Elsie took the Knights of the Temple and fled into Westwind. I can leave it alone, but this time the character is very unusual. She is the princess of Donggran. If you don''t give it to me, I can''t give it up." Her Majesty the Queen Faintly said: "Leaving her is useless for you, but surrendering her can save you a lot of trouble. I can''t think of any reason for you to keep her." "The reason, in fact, there is only one-I am a kind person." Robb said: "I can imagine what she will end up in your hands, a tool used to threaten Mondela, chop a hand today. , Chop a foot tomorrow and force Mondela to make some concessions...Of course, this is because you are a queen. If you are a male, I have no doubt that she will be treated more excessively. " Having said that, Robb concluded: "I don''t want to see these things happen, so I can''t give her to you." The big Lolita in the glass bottle was stunned by these words. But the little Yi next to him showed a touch of inexplicable expression. She knew that Robb made this decision for her, for her infamous feelings of the Virgin. The queens expression remained unchanged. Robbs remarks did not surprise her, because she knew Robb was very kind. This was clearly manifested in the war between him and the desert kingdom, on that scale. After the war was fought, no one died. If Robb is not kind, no one in this world can call it kind. She calmly countered: "Your kindness is not used to indulge the murderer? She killed my minister! The murderer should pay for his life. If your kindness is only for her and ignore those who were killed by her, That is not true kindness, it can only be called partiality." "Well, you make a lot of sense." Robb said, "But if those people don''t die, they don''t have to pay for their lives, right? Not long after the assassination, the bodies of those people probably haven''t completely decayed, or, As long as the corpse is still there, it is within the scope of my resurrection technique. You seal those killed with ice magic and send them to Westwind Town. I will help you resurrect them all, so that you dont have to catch her. Reasons." "She killed nearly two hundred people." The queen said: "The assassination target plus their guards, nearly two hundred people!" "I''m all resurrected." Robb smiled and said, "There are not many two hundred people." Chapter 363： make a deal! The queen was a little bit astonished for a while, and didn''t know what to say. Even if you are the Pope, you have to prepare a lot of tools to resurrect a person. After the resurrection, you have to rest for a long time to restore the magic power. You just said that you want to resurrect two hundred? Not much to say? Are you still not human? It doesn''t make sense anymore. Hey! Of course, after the Queen''s consternation, the trade-offs of pros and cons followed. Her mind moved quickly. If she agrees to Robb''s terms now, she will lose the princess of Donggrand, but she will be able to return to the dead ministers, who can become her strength and continue to serve her in the future. And she now forcibly asks Robb to give her Ralth, then she will lose those ministers, and she may not be able to get Ralth, and may even have an antagonism with Robb. Miss Queen made a decisive decision: "Deal!" The decisive decision-making made Robb give her a small compliment. I heard that this ghost woman has been forced to deal with various forces in order to restore the country since she was a child. She has dealt with the dark Vatican, the demihumans of various races, the exiled nobles... The sentence she has talked about in this life is probably comparable to the same age. The meal that the woman had eaten. Being able to give up a princess decisively, her decision has to be admired. In this way, even if the princess was finished talking, Madeleine, who was standing behind Her Majesty, couldnt help it. She patiently listened to the queen and Robert for a long time, but she never talked about the topic. Pulling it onto Robert Smith, I can''t bear it anymore. I can''t even take care of the rituals of the emperor and ministers, and he jumped out with a brush: "No need to mention the princess. Let''s talk about Robert Smith." Her eyes did not look at Robb, but kept looking at the disguised clone behind Robb, and said loudly: "Robert Smith, what is going on with you? What is going on with that portal?" The clone didn''t move, because Robb hadn''t turned the main point of view of the operation to Yingfen. He complained to the crystal ball: "Miss Queen, are your subordinates so unruly? She was when we were talking. Actually jumped out to steal the spotlight." Her Majesty was not provoked at all. Instead, she smiled and said: "She is not my subordinate, but my best friend. Would you mind if your best friend inserts a few words in the chat? If you mind, you will have no friends." Robber is happy, this ghost woman, turn me into an army, okay! If you want to play like this, then I switched. When he thought, his consciousness had reached the clone. The main body was idle on the stone chair, and the clone stood in front of the crystal ball. In order to avoid revealing the flaw, he deliberately blocked the body on the stone chair with the body of the clone so that Her Majesty and Madeleine could only see Avatar. Once cut to this body, some commonly used movements and oral addictions cannot be used. For example, small movements such as "wow", shrugging, spreading hands, etc. commonly used in the main body, are all forbidden, and must be disguised back to that simple country nobleman. He tried his best to maintain a down-to-earth attitude, and said to the crystal ball: "Miss Madeleine, hello, sorry for worrying you." Madeleine hurriedly said: "What''s the matter with that portal? My Road to Light is covered by anti-space magic enchantments. No teleportation magic can take effect. Why can you be in Westwind Town and the dormitory drawer? A miniature portal is set up inside." Robb said: "I don''t know, Godfather set it up." This is the most maddening explanation, anyway, no matter what outrageous things are, a plantation on Godfather can make sense without reason. Madeleine turned to Robb and gave him a jealous look: "Why can your portal pass through an enchantment?" Robb''s consciousness switched back to his body, and he said, "God knows!" Madeleine said vigilantly: "Then can I understand that you might send it to the Path of Light at any time to make trouble?" Robb continued to spread his hands: "Have I ever made trouble? I really want to make trouble. The Bright Road has been messed up." Madeleine: "..." Her Majesty snatched the conversation and said: "I don''t doubt this. You have the ability to disturb the road to the light, but you have not. I have called you several times recently. You are not on the stone chair, just shrinking yourself. Become a villain, teleport to the road of light, what are you doing secretly? With your ability, you came to the road of light without killing or setting fire. No one even knows that you have been here. I really want to know what you are fighting. What is my idea here?" Robb turned his forehead twice and said nonsense: "Well, honestly admit it! I''m looking for Thorium. As you know, Westwind Town is a small town, and the business here is not developed, especially all kinds of rare items. , Not at all. I ran to the Bright Road to find it and see if I could be lucky enough to find it." "Thorium?" Her Majesty and Madeleine were stunned at the same time. Well, Thorium is indeed a very rare thing, more precious than Mithril. It is extremely difficult to find. If Robb is really looking for this thing, then it is. It is possible to go to the Bright Road to find it. After all, this side is much more prosperous, and the business is much more prosperous. "What are you looking for Thorium for?" the queen asked. "I won''t tell you!" Robb put on a beating face: "You are not my wife, don''t think I will tell you everything clearly." The conversation couldn''t go on, so the queen had to snorted, stepped back, and gave Madeleine the right to speak again. Madeleine continued to ask Robb''s clone: ??"You set up the portal for Thorium?" Robb''s consciousness also cut to the part, and smiled: "Godfather set up the portal for two purposes, one is to find Thorium, and the other is to make it easier for me to go to school in the magic props college during the day and learn how to make magic props. Technology, you can go through the portal back to Westwind Town after school, and then learn wind magic from him." "In other words, you used to say hi after school every afternoon. It''s all a lie, right?" Madeleine said, "All to go back to Westwind Town." "Yes!" Robb admitted frankly, and it doesn''t work if he doesn''t admit it at this time, because he''s already dressed. The key to lying is to frankly admit what others already know, create a false posture of "I am sincere" for others, and then continue to frantically talk nonsense about other things. It is easy for the other party to be fooled by your "sincere" attitude of admitting mistakes and taking your nonsense seriously. Robb said nonsense solemnly: "I want to revitalize the Smith family, but making magic items is not enough. I also need strong power. If I dont become the strongest wind magician on the mainland, I cant Restore the reputation of the Smith family. And the most powerful person I know is Godfather, he can defeat the army of the desert kingdom by himself, so I have already worshipped him as a teacher and learned from him the essence of wind magic. " Chapter 364： I want to avenge grandpa Robb continued: "While learning wind magic from Godfather, I also want to serve the Gran Kingdom and serve Her Majesty the Queen, so I need this portal. While learning magic in Westwind Town, go to the magic items of the Magic Academy. Go to school in a junior college, apply all the techniques you have learned, research out the best magic items, and submit them to the country." The last sentence is sonorous and powerful. It is definitely more solemn than the soft lines of the protagonist in a certain TV series. The attitude of "must hand over good things to the country" is simply powerful and domineering. Madeleine was overjoyed and turned to her Majesty the Queen and said: "Mr. Robert is really dedicated to revitalizing the family and serving the motherland. He belongs to us." Her Majesty touched a magic wand on Madeleines head. She didnt know where she touched a magic wand with a brilliant stream of light. She knew it was a treasure. . Madeleine hugged her head and squatted down on the spot. "Stupid girl friend, don''t be fooled so easily." Her Majesty the Queen snatched up the conversation after hitting her girlfriend, "Let you blow up the sky, and you can''t change the fact that you are from Westwind Town. Although Westwind Town is now in name Shang is the territory of my Gran Kingdom, but in fact it is not controlled by me, but controlled by Robert. You follow Robert as a teacher, take root in Westwind Town, and use the two sides of the portal to shuttle. Instead of believing that you want to serve me, Its better to believe that you are helping Robert to spy on my information on the Way of Light and steal my knowledge of the Way of Light. Robb secretly praised in his heart: This ghost woman is not easy to deceive. I will say my purpose in one sentence. I am really stealing the skills of the indigenous people to make magic items. This is the only thing I dont have in the "Black Blade" game. The production profession, and the mystery is endless, very interesting. However, what he thought in his heart and what he wanted to say were two different things. Robb denied without even thinking: "Your Majesty, I really want to serve the country. I''m definitely not a spy. I made the novelties. Inventions, none of them were given to Godfather. For example, the Katyusha multiple rocket launcher, I did not give it to him, and the spider web mines, and I did not give it to him. All of these great inventions were dedicated to me. The Gran Kingdom of love and the most respected Her Majesty the Queen." This sentence is something that Her Majesty the Queen prefers to hear. She frowned and said: "Really not?" "Really not!" Robb said, "I swear in the name of John Roland Smith, absolutely not." This oath is a little bunker! In the eyes of the Queen and Madeleine, he was swearing in the name of his grandfather! The thief is holy! In fact, the Queen arranged a lot of spies in Westwind, especially the dark church next to Robb Church, where the No. 8 Necromancer was the Queens loyal minister who followed her when he fled, and he will see himself. Everything is returned to Her Majesty the Queen. The queen did not receive the news that Robb had produced the "Katyusha Multiple Rocket Launcher". As for the "Spider Web Mine", there was no report at all. If you think about it this way, it seems that Robert Smith hasn''t passed the "weapon" production technology to Godfather, that''s pretty good! The queen finally showed an imperceptible smile, but it was only a flash, and she soon regained her solemnity: "Even so, using the portal to enter and exit the road of light is a forbidden thing!" "But, if I don''t use the portal, I can''t go back and forth." Robb put on a grieved look: "Wind magic and magic item production technology can''t be both." "Give up the wind magic and study the magic item technology." Her Majesty said: "You have the talent to make powerful weapons. I have no doubt that you will make more powerful magic items in the future. Your talent will be used in In this respect, it can bring greater benefits to the country. At that time, the title will not wrong you. I can guarantee that when you make a great magic item, you will get no less than your grandfather, John Roland Smiths identity and status." I rub, this ghost woman! Robb cursed secretly in his heart: This sentence of you makes it difficult for me to deal with it. How can I fool around to find a legitimate reason for running on both sides? what! correct! Take care! Robb put on a heavy expression, and the flames of sadness seemed to burn on his body: "Your Majesty, I thank you for your love. But if I only focus on magic items, I can''t avenge my grandpa! I can''t avenge the entire Smith. Family revenge." He suddenly said loudly: "I want to become the most powerful wind magician on the mainland, and then... defeat the black dragon with my own hands! Revenge for my family. Therefore, I can''t give up the opportunity to learn magic from Godfather." This is a thief poison! Her Majesty''s body stiffened, and suddenly remembered her parents, they were also killed by the black dragon! Let her change from a careless little princess to the culprit of the orphan being pursued and killed, that is the evil black dragon. After countless midnight dreams, she gritted her teeth and chanted the name of the black dragon...Avesos! (For those who forgot the name of the black dragon, please refer to Chapter 25.) She once vowed that she would kill the black dragon. However, as she gets older, she bears more and more responsibilities. She wants to defeat Mondela, to restore the country, to let the people of the Gran Kingdom live a happy life, to be worthy of the veterans who followed her all the way... She has too many things on her back, which made her begin to understand the overall situation with a broader perspective. In dealing with and negotiating with various forces, she also gradually understood that "the power of human beings is limited" and " It''s not the truth that you can do it if you want to, or that people need to learn to compromise when necessary. She had already given up the idea of ??killing the black dragon, because it was too unrealistic. Instead of going to the black dragon to die, it is better to keep the useful remaining life and realize more and more meaningful dreams. So, when she heard Robb''s words, she was suddenly moved. She has given up the idea of ??killing the black dragon, but it does not mean that she disrespects other people''s ideas. If someone, like her once, hates the black dragon and swears to kill, then she will try her best to help He, this is the only thing she can do now. She sighed deeply and said: "Fine! I allow you to teleport to school, but...that portal...must be under my surveillance and control, otherwise, it would be too dangerous." Robb turned his consciousness back into his body, clapped his hands and laughed: "Okay, watch it. It''s okay to send heavy soldiers to surround the portal. Anyway, I''m a big deal and open another door in another place. How can you help me? " Her Majesty: "..." Chapter 365： Ninety-nine percent went empty-handed Her Majesty was angry and was about to throw the table. Robb suddenly said: "Fine! What I just said is a bit unreasonable, well, I promise that only Robert Smith and his maid will go back and forth from this portal, and I won''t go over and make you messy. And you are free. On the other side of the portal, we will arrange heavy monitoring and defense. Is this okay?" The queen breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, she was also a little bit happy. In fact, she knows that Robb can come if he wants to come, and he can walk if he wants to go. It is difficult for herself to keep him. After all, he can defeat the 10,000 army of the desert kingdom alone. Kess. This kind of monster, his own skeleton dragon may not be able to fight, if he wants to take a walk on the road of light, it is really difficult to deal with. But this man did not behave ill-behaved or get carried away because of his strength, but expressed his willingness to respect her opinion, which is a rare quality. At this time Robb also opened his mouth and said: "By the way, once my portal is opened, it will teleport in both directions. People on your side can actually pass through the portal. Since I can''t go there at will, your people can''t come here at will. , You have to promise me that you can only send someone to monitor it, but you can''t pass through it, otherwise..." Otherwise, I won''t talk about it later. Obviously, if you secretly send someone in, then I can sneak in too. The queen nodded: "Of course I can promise you this. Anyway, you Xifeng Town never refuses others to come in. My people can walk in in an open manner, so why bother to go through some portal." Robb gave a thumbs up! The two negotiated and stopped talking. Madeleine looked at Robbs clone on the crystal ball and said with a little worry: "Are you coming back to the dormitory tonight? The desk here is broken, and the closet was broken by me just now..." At this point, she said. It''s a bit embarrassing to explain why I was in Robb''s closet, but I still have to make it clear no matter how embarrassing it is now. Robb''s consciousness went back to the clone again, and he smiled: "I won''t go back tonight for the time being, come back tomorrow, and then I will discuss with Her Majesty the question of where to set up the portal." "Okay!" Madeleine whispered: "I''m sorry, I sneaked into your closet." "It''s okay." Robb said with a smile: "I already understand roughly why you are in it. It''s me who shuttles back and forth, and my frequent absence in the dormitory arouses your suspicion, so I am not good, not you." Madeleine felt warm when she heard this. This man... really made sense. The crystal ball hung up and the communication ended. Everyone had a witty quarrel just now, and they were too tired. Robb operated the clone and main body on both sides. Although MP didn''t use much, he had to play the two corners at the same time. When facing the queen of a country, the girls next to each other must maintain basic solemnity and etiquette. As soon as the communication was cut off, everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and suddenly became lazy. It wasn''t until this time that everyone suddenly discovered that the big Lolita in the glass bottle was actually sitting at the bottom of the bottle, and then holding the salted candy as big as a boulder in both hands, sticking out her little tongue and licking on it. It turned out that Robb was negotiating with the queen just now, and the things he said were stinky, long, stiff, and boring. Big Lolita was not in the mood to eavesdrop. She was boring in a glass bottle and no one was paying attention to her, so she simply said nothing. Holding the salted candy and licking it, the negotiations outside ended, everyone relaxed. Da Lolita hadn''t noticed yet, and licked the candy intently. As a result, everyone noticed her indecent appearance at the same time. Robb spread his hands: "Are the Light Judges so unfamiliar?" Xiao Yi looked embarrassed: "No, no, no! Maybe it''s because the Judge of Light is too young." "By the way, what exactly is this person going to do? You can''t always be locked in a glass bottle, right?" Lilian whispered: "It is very inappropriate to lock a girl in this way. Where does she go to the bathroom?" Everyone rolled their eyes together: Is the focus of your attention a bit strange? It was Robb who came to help her out: "Lilian made a reasonable point. With just such a transparent glass bottle, she can''t go to the toilet at all. Now time is short and it''s okay. It will really be embarrassing to die for a long time. After all, she must be released." Sofa whispered: "This product will be hacked when it is released. She seems to be a little blind to her beliefs." "Even if you want to hack someone, you still have to let it go." Robb smiled: "Anyway, she can''t hack anything." Robb flicked the glass bottle... The big loli in the bottle immediately loosened the big candy in her hand, stood up quickly, and raised the "Holy SwordHoly Light Cross" that was shrunk in proportion with her, showing a very stretched look Said: "The villain, justice will bury the evil!" "Don''t speak again in Form 2." Robb said: "I am going to let you out now." "Huh? Really?" Da Lolita asked strangely. "Of course let it go, otherwise, I''ll just ask you, if you keep locked in here, how are you going to go to the toilet?" As soon as this question was asked, Da Lolita became stiff on the spot. This transparent glass bottle, if she went to the toilet inside, wouldn''t she be surrounded by 360-degree crowds? The hair was horrified just thinking about it, and, as soon as she thought of this, she felt the urge to pee, the **** of light. Robb said: "So I have to let you out, but I have a saying that after you come out, you can kill people, but you can only kill me. If you dare to kill anyone other than me, I will Put you in this glass bottle again for seven days!" Seven days? Doesn''t it have to be suffocated by urine? Big Lolita quickly said: "Okay! Negotiations are established." Robb opened the cork and poured the glass bottle on the table. Big Lolita rolled out of the glass bottle, her movements were extremely vigorous, her feet kicked on the table, and her small body with only finger length actually waved the holy sword in mid-air, and the sword also brought a touch of thunder. : "Wu Shuang Dao Wife Sudden!" Despite her being small, this sword has a lot of power, because the reduction technique does not reduce her abilities to zero, but reduces her various abilities by a certain percentage. There is still something in her small body. strong force. Jianguang went straight to Robb''s face. Robb stretched out **** and pinched them in mid-air: "Take it for nothing!" With a snap, she clamped her holy sword again. Da Lolita couldn''t help getting frustrated: "Are you 100% empty-handed?" Robb smiled and said, "No, I''m just ninety-nine percent empty-handed." Big Lolita pouted her mouth and didn''t open Sen, but she also found out now that she couldn''t hurt Robb at all. She even tried to chop the person next to her with the sword, she heard Xiao Yi say in a very serious tone: " Princess Lars, please stop being so headstrong. If you make trouble again, you will really be locked in a glass bottle by Godfather for seven days." Chapter 367： To see her majesty the queen Madeleine stunned on the spot: "Are you coming from outside?" She stared at the place where the portal disappeared all night. She didn''t know that Robb would come from outside. It was unreasonable. She jumped up from Robbs bed and took a few seconds to smooth the sheets. Sorted out the armor on his body. After what happened last night, Madeleine has been busy and never went home to change clothes, so she was still wearing a leather armor that is conducive to action. When she stepped out of the house, she saw Robb in a pile of black. Among the knight''s sanitation, he smiled at her. Madeleine strode up and came to Robb, but she was a little bit slanderous and speechless. Robb smiled and said, "Godfather opened a portal in the morning and threw me into the cemetery of the Dark Chapel. I walked over there." Madeleine finally had something to say: "Why not open where the portal disappeared yesterday?" Robb said nonsense: "I don''t know. Godfather has weird ideas. He often does things that people don''t understand. I''m not happy to go so far." Madeleine asked urgently: "Is the portal of the cemetery still open now?" Robb said: "After I came, Godfather turned it off." "That''s good." Madeleine breathed a sigh of relief: "Your Majesty the Queen has given an order. When you come back, I will take you to see her." Robb knew that this side was inevitable, and he smiled and said, "Okay! Let''s lead the way." Madeleine leaned into Robb''s ear and whispered: "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid. Your Majesty the Queen will not do anything to you, I promise." Robb knew that she was worried about herself, smiled and patted her shoulder armor. This leather shoulder armor is different from the **** armor she usually wears. The **** armor is usually the boss. Wearing that thing is even if it is touched by a man. When she arrived, she didn''t feel anything. But the leather armor feels very thin. When Robb patted her on her shoulder, she felt as if she was patted on her skin, and her whole body froze with tension. "Let''s go!" Robb smiled. "Ah? Oh, right! Let''s go." Madeleine awakened from a dream and quickly led the way. The black knights around the dormitory also withdrew from the team, guarding Madeleine and Robb in the middle. A large group of people walked towards the palace in front of the Magic Academy. Madeleine is usually very carefree and busy. When Robb saw her for the first time, he saw her throw an aristocratic child with a big back at the gate of the city (forgotten friends please see Chapter 285), she is a heroic female hero , But when he walked side by side with Robb, he appeared to be twisted, like a little daughter-in-law, not at all majestic. The black knights next to him were sweating profusely and were unable to spit out. Such a leader, I haven''t seen it before, so fresh. After a while, the palace is here! Robb has passed by the gate of the palace several times, but has never seen it before. The scale of this palace is not large. It was rebuilt using the Governors Mansion of the Grand Duke of England, the leader of the White Lion Knights. The scale of a normal palace. Some ministers suggested to Her Majesty to rebuild a new palace, but Her Majesty refused. In her opinion, there is no need to build a palace on the Bright Road. What she wants to do is to rebuild the Black Earth Tower after defeating Mondela. Then build the new palace in the tower of black soil. Therefore, she still maintains a simple style. As soon as the guards guarding the palace saw Madeleine, they saved the newspaper and let her in. Of course, the soldiers of the Black Earth Knights could not get in. Only Madeleine and Robb walked in and crossed a small square, then the former Governors Mansion, the hall of the current palace. There are only some attendants in the hall now. , The queen obviously hasn''t gone to court. Seeing Madeleine, the attendants all bowed respectfully, and a chief attendant also whispered: "Your Majesty is in the back garden now." Robb took the opportunity to observe the interior decoration of the palace. The palace was really simple. The western palaces he had seen in anime and movies before were extremely luxurious, full of gold and silver threads, decorated with gems and emeralds. , It seems to be very gorgeous, but Her Majesty''s palace is almost invisible to the slightest luxury. Everywhere is the appearance of blackness. His emotions were naturally manifested on his face, and Madeleine next to him had been looking at him randomly. Seeing his expression, she immediately explained in a low voice: "Your Majesty is not a person who pays attention to these things. She puts all kinds of jewelry They are all used for making magic equipment, and gold and silver are used for military expenses, so her life seems very simple... She is very popular among the people in this respect." "Oh!" Robb understood. To put it bluntly, Miss Queen is very poor. Poor people will advertise that they are clean and honest, not extravagant and wasteful, so their reputation is spread thousands of miles away and they are welcomed by a large number of poor people. However, Robb didn''t want this kind of reputation. What he wanted was the notoriety of luxury, profligacy, emptiness, restlessness, and depravity. Only by spreading that notorie across thousands of miles could he live a really chic life. Madeleine led him into the back garden and went straight to find Her Majesty. I thought I would see Her Majesty the noble Queen wearing a snow-white queen dress, standing in the middle of the garden looking at the sky, carefree, but I didnt expect that when the two of them just entered, they saw a short-dressed lady queen. Running laps in the garden, she wore a short-sleeved bobbin dress on the upper body, which looked like a cotton T-shirt of later generations, and a short skirt on the lower half, just like the paper skirts of later womens tennis uniforms. With her arms and legs exposed, the appearance of infinite heat, coupled with the long blonde hair in a ponytail, was thrown behind her head. With the rhythm of her running, the pony tail swayed from side to side. At this moment, Robb thought he had traveled. He saw a modern young lady working out until he saw that she was wearing a pair of simple cloth shoes instead of sneakers, so that he could bring his thoughts back to the ancient times. Miss Queen turned half a circle and saw Madeleine with a smile on her face, but then she saw Robb standing next to Madeleine, her face suddenly came down, and she stretched out her hand on the shelf next to it. , A huge black cloak revolved around her body, covering her perfect figure tightly. She glared at Robb first, and then quickly walked to Madeleine, complaining slightly: "Don''t bring the man to the back garden directly, I''m too ugly." Madeleine was also a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect the queen to dress like this, so she said awkwardly: "Oh, Elizabeth, I didn''t know you were running so little." "Of course you need to wear less for running." The queen said: "I am a weak mage, not a muscular knight. I can''t run laps in an armor." Chapter 368： Want to meet Although the queen is complaining about Madeleine, her tone is not fierce. It seems that the friendship between her and Madeleine is really very difficult, and she won''t be really angry with her because of a little thing. Madeleine apologized and it was over. This is also due to the fact that in the West, Robb mistakenly looked at Miss Queens arms and legs and was stared twice. If he was in the East, this would be a big crime of disrespect. The Queen must have been mad, and asked someone to stop Luo. Bai dragged it down and chopped it down. She wrapped her cloak and walked up to Robb: "Robert Smith, this is the second meeting." Robb lowered his head slightly to avoid putting on make-up, and whispered: "Yes!" "Huh? Did you meet for the second time?" Madeleine was surprised. "Well, I saw it once in the cemetery of the Dark Chapel." Robb explained: "I just came to the Road of Light and visited the city, and then ran into the Dark Chapel, just when Her Majesty was using Undead Reincarnation Magic. Resurrecting the 32nd Master, Her Majesty heard that I was the orphan of the Smith family, and also offered an extra grace to avoid tuition." (See Chapter 288 for details) Only then did Madeleine realize that there was something else, and said to Her Majesty the Queen quickly: "Thank you, Elizabeth." "Thank me for what I do?" Her Majesty the Queen was surprised. "Thank you for waiving the tuition for him." Madeleine said. "Cut! Why do I want you to thank you for waiving his tuition?" The queen looked like she hated iron and steel: "You two didn''t enter into a marriage contract at all back then. You don''t need to look like his little daughter-in-law. This guy has bad conduct and is a well-known generation of prostitutes at the Magic Academy. I urge you to get rid of him as soon as possible." Madeleine whispered: "You know, he just used prostitution as an excuse, but he actually returned to Westwind Town." The queen snorted coldly: "That''s also a man who likes to lie!" Madeleine had no choice but to not speak. The queen turned her head to look at Robb again: "Where is the new portal frame?" "Not yet." Robb pretended to be respectful: "Godfather opened a portal and sent me to the Path of Light, then temporarily closed the portal. He said, he has agreed with you, and the portal is about to open. Where you can monitor it." Her Majesty''s expression became a little better: "This is almost the same. I''m ready for the portal. Come with me." She led the way, Robb and Madeleine followed, walked out of the back garden, and came to a side hall of the palace. This is an empty hall with a large group of royal guards on standby. When they saw the queen, they got up immediately. salute. The queen pointed to the middle of the room: "The portal is open in this room. You will go back to Westwind Town every day, come here and back, come from Westwind Town and come from here, listen up, I only allow you and you The maid goes back and forth from here, and no one else is allowed to pass." Robb smiled and said: "Godfather also said the same, my maid and I can go back and forth, but other people can''t use this portal to run into Westwind Town, otherwise...don''t think of it when you go in." Her Majesty is very clear about what this "dont think of when you go in" means. Now Bishop Elsie, the group of Necromancers No. 8, plus a princess Lars of Donggran, these people are all in Not being able to leave the state of Westwind Town, this is Robb''s promise to East and West Granville respectively, and it also shows his attitude towards this war. He didn''t help anyone, but he was very kind and couldn''t bear to see someone dying in vain because of this war, so he rescued the "deserved to die" people and put them under house arrest in Westwind Town. Maybe these people will not be released until the civil war in the Gran Kingdom is over. If Her Majesty the Queen does not want her precious combat power to be placed under house arrest in Westwind Town, it is best not to challenge the rules of Westwind Town. Godfather is very reasonable in general. As long as he does things within his rules, he absolutely Will not lose your temper. "Okay!" Her Majesty said: "Open the door!" Robb took out a pre-prepared "Strategic Portal Scroll" from his arms and smiled: "Godfather said, this scroll is no stranger to you." Her Majesty the Queen nodded. She knew this scroll. She once used a communication crystal ball from Robb for a scroll of this type. Later, when the Desert Kingdom invaded, she used it and used it to dispatch one. The army went to guard the Fengjing Lair and successfully blocked the West Road army in the Desert Kingdom. Robb said: "You should know the rules for using this scroll. As long as the caster does not enter, the door will exist for seven days, and the caster will disappear as soon as the caster enters. Therefore, this scroll cannot be used by me. Please use it yourself. ." The queen did not ink, took the scroll, and flung it out. A purple portal slowly unfolded in the middle of the hall. The palace guards in the hall immediately became nervous, their swords and guns were unsheathed and aimed at the portal. There was even a knight who brought out two newly made "Katyusha multiple rocket launchers" and aimed at the portal. Robb went through the portal, and soon brought Sofa over, and then said to the queen: "Your Majesty, it''s time for class soon, I''m going to the college for class." The queen nodded and watched Robb slowly walk away with the maid, and Madeleine followed along like a little daughter-in-law. The knights around did not dare to talk to her like Madeleine and Robb, they all remained silent, so the hall was so quiet that needles could be heard. The queen looked at the portal with faint eyes. If you step through this door, you will be able to stand in front of the ghost man immediately, right? The man who is idle on the stone bench all day, like a salted fish, is obviously so annoying, but I dont know why, when the queen finds that she only needs to go through a door to see him, then she wants to see The feeling on his side became extremely strong. right! See you not in the crystal ball, but in reality. Want to see you! She didn''t know that this is a problem that all netizens in the world must face. Although she stood still and didn''t even tremble at the edge of the cloak, she herself knew very well that her mood was very uneasy now, and she was shaking violently. However, Queen Bi is actually a queen, not an ordinary mundane woman. For her, national affairs are far more important than childrens personal relationships. Its really not a good choice to go through the door to see that "I dont know the enemy". , Maybe... Once you pass, you won''t be able to get out of Westwind Town anymore? so what should I do now? She sighed deeply, turned and left the hall. After two steps, Her Majesty the Queen turned around and ordered the guards in the hall: "From today, your task is to monitor this portal. If anyone other than Robert Smith and his maid follows Come out of the door, don''t even think about killing it." "Yes!" Chapter 369： Must all be resurrected Suddenly, all the problems seemed to be solved. Everything is back on the track of harmony. Robb''s lifestyle has also undergone a small change. Now he can go back and forth between Westwind Town and Guangming Road in a fair manner, and he doesn''t need to make up some messy excuses for himself. So he doesnt have to stay at the Magic Academy at night anymore. After school every afternoon, he can justifiably bring Sofa to the palace, enter the side hall, then go through the portal back to Westwind Town, take off his makeup calmly, and lie down. Lazily on the stone bench. There are many benefits of not having to go back to the college to sleep at night. The conditions of the student dormitory are not very good. How can you live in your own home? Of course, the only upset in the family is that, I dont know when, a big loli will suddenly jump out from the corner of the wall and shout at him: "Accept the sanctions of the light! Wushuang Daojitu!" Then Robb closed his palms and slapped "hands for nothing." Da Lolita would chop him seventeen or eight times every day, and Robb also played with her tirelessly every day. It''s actually quite interesting to tease a second-degree loli. This loli was handed over to Director Elsie at first, but even if Director Elsie brought the blessing of the king, facing this swordmaster loli, she felt a lot of pressure. If she was accidentally attacked, it would be very stressful. May not be beaten. Therefore, when Robb was in Westwind, Chief Elsie would send her to the church, and Robb would take care of her personally. This also gave her the opportunity to cut Robb, of course, it was quite frustrating that she was unable to cut. A few days passed in a blink of an eye! That evening, Robb was eating dinner at the stone table. Todays dinner was very rich. The table was filled with all kinds of messy and delicious food. The two maids and big loli were also there, even the cat girl who just got up. Huahua didn''t eat it anymore, only Xiaoyi took two bright little nuns out to send food to the townspeople. Sofa likes to eat vegetables the most, so he happily eats vegetables with a fork. Lilian likes to eat steak. Now she has used her knives and forks very skillfully, and her eating movements have gradually become elegant. Only looking at her eating movements, no one would have thought that she was just a country girl who had eaten steak for the first time. Shi would even pick up the steak so much that he would stick it on Robb''s face because of too much force. (Friends who forgot to read Chapter 15) Only Da Lolli was not very comfortable with the atmosphere of the dining table. She used a fork to pry a piece of fish off the steamed fish on the plate, but she couldn''t use the fork to flip the fish to dip it in the soy sauce. She dumped it for a long time without success. Finally, I simply used my hand, grabbed the fish and rolled it in the soy sauce, then put it in my mouth, and finally ate it. Robb didn''t say anything. Sofa couldn''t help but said, "Hey, I said Lars, you are also the princess of Donggrand, a nobleman, what about eating like this? Look at the good thing you just did. There are two drops of soy sauce. Its been sprinkled on the ground by you. What a waste. Soy sauce is also made from beans. It is precious food. Those who waste food should be buried alive by the sandstorm." Da Lolita squashed her mouth and said: "Cut, what princess, I don''t want to be a princess, I don''t have a father like that. The nobles'' eating actions are so troublesome, I don''t want to follow them." When she said these words, everyone was shocked. Robb said, "What happened to your father? Why don''t you admit it?" Big Lolita snorted twice, closed her mouth and didn''t want to say it. Everyone had no choice but to leave it alone, but everyone understood now, and every family has scriptures that are hard to recite. Its no wonder that she, the princess of a country, ran to the Holy See to be the judge of the light. He also went to Siege to assassinate dignitaries. The story may be a bit long. At this moment, a huge convoy suddenly appeared on the road outside the church. The two people headed by the convoy were the royal merchants Gugu and Jiji. They saluted at the door of the church: "Godfather, good evening." " Robb smiled and said, "Good evening, what have you shipped? I think there are all cars in the back. The scale is not small this time." Gu Gu and Ji Ji said a little embarrassingly: "All the luck is the coffin...dead!" While talking, someone opened a baffle of the car, and there was a coffin inside. He grumbled: "Nearly two hundred coffins, each containing a corpse sealed in ice. Her Majesty said, this is the person you promised to help her resurrect." Robb immediately understood that these were the dignitaries who were assassinated by Loli. Nearly two hundred frozen corpses were placed in Robb''s yard, making people lose their appetite on the spot. Robb recognized one of the corpses at a glance. It was Count Amos, the one who was hacked to death by Loli on the prostitute street. He also sent the corpses of dozens of guards, even him. The body of the prostitute who was implicated and killed was among them. Seeing the corpse of this prostitute, Robb sighed a little, it''s rare! Her Majesty even remembered such an insignificant prostitute, thinking she would deliberately ignore such a person. From this point of view, Her Majesty still cherishes the people of the Gran Kingdom, even the prostitutes are treated equally. "I did promise to help her resurrect these people, but deliberately choosing to transport so many corpses during my dinner time, you are not too particular about it, right?" Gu Gu said embarrassingly: "Your Majesty the Queen specifically requested that it must be delivered to you at this time, because...she will call you soon." "What?" Robb turned his head and looked, and sure enough, the crystal ball placed on the stone table gleamed brightly. When I connected the phone, I saw the queen sitting upright on the opposite side, posing a very serious look: "Mr. Robert, I''m here to supervise your fulfillment of your promise. My nearly two hundred citizens have been dragged. Killed by Ers Belmond Dracula, if you can save them, the matter between me and her will be wiped out. If not, please give Lars to me." Da Lolita, who was eating steamed fish, jumped on the floor, a little bit about to draw the sword, but thinking that the opponent was on the other side of the crystal ball, drawing the sword was useless, so she had to point her finger at the crystal ball and said angrily: "Traitor Bastard of the Dark Vatican, go and die." The queen didn''t bother to care about her at all, but just looked at Robb: "Nearly two hundred people, can you really resurrect all of them?" At this point, a sly smile appeared on her face suddenly: "No one can be less, all must be resurrected. Oh, very hard, right? If you can''t do it, you can choose to give Lars to me." Robbile said: "Ha, why did you not even forget the body of a prostitute? You stuffed it all over for me. It turned out that it was not to love the people, but to make it more difficult for me? By the way, or want to. To get the princess of Donggrand." Chapter 370： You come to help me sing a song People are very complicated! Human thoughts are more complicated! Her Majesty the Queen is a complex model. This woman will always subvert Robbs opinion of her at critical times, as if she is telling you with her own behavior: "Women are fickle." Robb was just praising her for loving the people, and he was slapped by "Papa Papa" for a long time. This woman didn''t love the nation, but just to embarrass herself and pretend that she could not resurrect everyone, she would be able to It is justifiable to take Big Lolita from Robb''s hands. After all, the princess of Donggrand will become an important strategic weapon when he obtains it, and it can be a headache for Mondela in diplomacy. The queen is not so easy to give up. Robb smiled at the crystal ball and said, "You want to fix me, right?" The queen''s eyes didn''t give in at all: "Yes!" "Just don''t believe that I can easily resurrect two hundred people?" "No, I believe you are very capable!" The queen''s face remained unchanged: "But this does not prevent me from giving you more trouble. I am also very interested in your upper limit of strength. I really want to know under what circumstances it can be forced. You must also sigh up to the sky: the concubine can''t do it." Robb: "What a ghost woman." Queen: "Humph! What a man." Robb said: "Forget it, I have to do what I promised you. No matter if you do something wrong or make trouble or not, I will resurrect these people, so there is no problem with your approach." The queen smiled. The big Lolita next to him swept across the floor, and said in surprise: "Do you really want to bring all these people back to life?" "Yes!" Robb said: "Why, don''t you believe I can do it?" "It''s not a question of believing it or not." Da Luoli said: "I just want to protest. I have been lurking on the Bright Road for nearly two months. These people were killed, cut off the wings of evil, and opened a road for the light. Now you are actually saying that you want to resurrect them, how crazy are you? I advise you not to go further and further on the dark road, and turn back to the shore. " Robb: "..." Forget it, just ignore this big loli, it''s just a guy who can''t grasp the point. He turned his head and looked at a large pile of ice cubes in front of him. These are all ice cubes made with magic. Strictly speaking, they should be frozen with the "ice destruction technique." It only needs a "crowd dispersal", and all the ice cubes disappeared without a trace, turning into a large pile of corpses. Then comes the resurrection. Her Majesty was sitting upright in the crystal ball, waiting for a good show. In fact, the Gu Gu Ji Ji, Big Lolita, and even Solfa, who were next to him, had their eyes widened, waiting to see the excitement. In their cognition, no one can easily resurrect so many corpses, even the Pope cannot resurrect one by one by chanting. How long will it take you? How much magic power does it have to use? It''s impossible for anyone in this world to be able to do it. Robb was thinking about which magic to use. Suddenly he saw Xiao Yi returning with two bright little nuns, and behind them was a large number of townspeople, as well as Chief Elsie, prison guards, and even the nobles. coming. It turned out that the convoy of Gugu and Jiji just now came to Xifeng Town and crossed the town streets. With such a long convoy, all carrying the coffins, it was impossible not to be eye-catching. The townspeople knew immediately that something big was going to happen here, so they passed on ten, ten to a hundred, and a large group of Xifeng townspeople who loved to watch the excitement came in an instant. Xiao Yi and the two nuns also got the news and hurried back. Everyone saw Robb standing in front of a lot of corpses, and roughly guessed what he was going to do. They couldnt help being surprised. Although they knew Godfather was very powerful, the father of God, it was too difficult to resurrect so many corpses at once. Well, it''s totally against the sky. This can never be done! Everyone is on the hillside, in the trees, the church yard is crowded with people, their heads stretched out... But Xiao Yi walked to Robb''s side, a little worried and said: "Can you really do it? Too much, right? Will your divine power be exhausted?" It was Xiao Yi who said that she wanted to keep the big Lolita. She knew that Robb was trying to take care of her emotions to save Princess Donggran, otherwise the princess would have a fart relationship with Robb. Now that she saw so many corpses in front of her with her own eyes, she realized how difficult it would be for Robb to do next. Seeing Xiao Yi, Robb''s mind suddenly flashed a bold plan. He smiled and said: "Xiao Yi, I originally felt it was difficult, but now that you are back, I feel very simple. " "Huh?" Little Yiqi said: "The resurrection technique is too advanced, I don''t know it at all, I can''t help you at all." "You can." Robb said nonsense seriously: "Can you sing hymns?" "Song?" Xiao Yi said, "I know many songs, all of them are chants." Robb said: "That''s the one, I''ll sing you a few words, allelujah, allelujah..." As soon as the song started, Xiao Yi immediately understood: "Oh, I will do this song! This is a classic piece in the sacred hymn, and the name is "Praise God"." Robb smiled and said, "Okay! You can sing this song in a while." "Hey? What''s the use of singing this song?" Xiao Yi Daqi. Robb pretended to be mysterious and whispered: "You don''t need to worry, just stand in front of the pile of corpses and sing this song. By the way, when you sing, open your arms and raise your head to the sky. It looks like praying to heaven sincerely." Xiao Yi''s face is always stunned, but Robb made such a request. Of course she had to agree. After all, singing is not a difficult thing to do, especially the song "Praise the God" and sing it. With Ben without being shy, no matter how many listeners there are, she can sing out calmly. Robb said to the two bright little nuns next to him: "Go and play the organ, and accompany your little Yi!" The two bright little nuns quickly received a king''s blessing. They got strong, ran into the church and carried the huge pipe organ out, and then the two little nuns sat side by side in front of the organ. "Preparing to be resurrected." Robb shouted to all those who watched the excitement: "Everyone knows that both the Bright Church and the Dark Church can only resurrect the dead one by one, and a resurrection requires a lot of divine power. Its impossible to use it a second time within this time. Therefore, neither the Bright Church nor the Dark Church has the ability to resurrect so many people at once." Of course everyone understands! Robbs words changed: However, Xiaoyis''New Bright Holy See'' can do it! Because the New Bright Holy See is the sect that is truly recognized by the God of Light. Now is the time to witness the miracle. " "Kouhu, heresy!" Da Luoli protested next to her: "The Holy See of Light is the sect approved by the God of Light. You are heresy, heresy." However, no one cares about her. Chapter 371： The national anthem of heaven "It''s ready to be resurrected." Robb snapped his fingers: "Flowers, applause, Music!" Everyone: "..." Quiet, weirdly quiet. Robb: "..." Well, people in this world don''t understand this stalk. He had to start again: "Organ, play it! Xiao Yi, get ready to start singing." The two bright little nuns looked at each other, and then put their hands on the organ at the same time. Playing the piano for two, so as to create the richest harmony, playing the piano to produce the most majestic and mighty music. Soon, the sound of music rang. Several nuns have listened to this music thousands of times, and it''s okay to memorize it backwards. Xiao Yi stood upright, raised her hands, raised her hands to the sky, made a gesture to embrace the sky, followed the rhythm of the music, and sang loudly: "Hallelujah! Hallelujah... Hallelujah... Hallelujah!" (It''s not that the father-in-law wants water, but the infinite loop of this broken song is Hallelujah. There are no other lyrics.) Come together with this song. Among the townspeople present who believe in the New Bright Church, or the Bright Church, or the Black Church, they cant help but join in at the same time. It turns out that the lyrics of this song are "Hallelujah". , Which means "praise God", it is a song often sung by the Holy See of Light and a song often sung by the Holy See of Darkness. A song that praises God regardless of each other. Anyway, no matter what **** you want to praise, singing Hallelujah can''t be wrong. Queen, Big Lolita, Elsie, Necromancer No. 8... Almost all of them hummed to the rhythm of the music. In the sound of the majestic and majestic song, everyone is also drawing question marks in their hearts: What the hell? Why do you sing suddenly? Does this have anything to do with the resurrection? At this moment, Robb quietly leaned behind Xiao Yi, stretched out his hand and lifted it up! A golden light burst out from him, what a dazzling light. The most sophisticated and royal resurrection magic in "Black Blade"-the national anthem of heaven. Even with Robb''s power, this magic will use up to 10% of its MP value, which is quite a top-level professional late-stage magic. The ultimate magic in this kind of game, of course, must be matched with the most gorgeous and best-looking 3D animation, to ensure that it is not a half-cento special effect. Countless golden rays of light continuously diffused from Robbs body, gushing out, and gushing out, bathing the entire New Bright Church in golden light. All the people around and all the corpses were also entangled in golden light. The lady queen over the crystal ball was almost dazzled because of the refraction and condensing effect of the crystal ball. The 3D animation is matched with the organ music and Xiaoyi''s singing. Let the whole world seem to be shrouded by "Alleluia". Suddenly there was a beam of light in the sky, oh, no, it was not a beam of light, it was countless beams of light... Each beam of light was directed at a corpse, with nearly two hundred beams of light. Because many corpses were overlapped, these golden pillars were also fused together to form a huge beam of light. In this beam of light, a white-winged angel flew down, waved its wings, and sprinkled a piece of bird feather. Then another angel, another angel, and in a blink of an eye, the sky is full of angels. "My God!" Da Lolita was the first to resist such a scene, and knelt on one knee with a puff, then pinched her hands on her chest and looked at the sky with extremely pious eyes: "Angels...many angels. ..." This sky full of angels and the golden light flashing randomly is really too eye-catching, too shocking. No one can not be affected by such a picture, the townspeople kneel down one by one! Even Director Elsie knelt down, but no one noticed that it was not the angel in the sky that he was kneeling, but he knelt down to Robb. "The National Anthem of Heaven!" Resurrection of the team! The pile of corpses began to move. One corpse opened his eyes first, looked at the surrounding ring mirror with a dumb expression, and even reached out and touched himself twice before touching another "corpse" next to him. After two times, he suddenly found the scene of angels sprinkling bird feathers all over the sky, which was not a small surprise. Swiping the ground, he jumped up, and was immediately infected by hymns, angels, and golden light. He knelt down with a thump. Then, the other corpses also stood up and knelt down, one by one, one by one. After nearly two hundred corpses all stood up, they knelt down. After a round, there was no dead person on the ground. The angels in the sky finally threw out a handful of bird feathers, and then bowed to the "caster" on the ground, then turned and rushed to the clouds, brushing the ground and passing through the clouds, disappearing without a shadow. Without a trace, then the golden beam of light also disappeared, and the golden light in the sky was also gone. Only Xiao Yi''s singing, the sound of the organ, and the voices of thousands of townspeople singing along with them are still echoing leisurely. Miss Queen on the other side of the crystal ball also opened her mouth wide in shock, unable to close for a while. After a while, she sighed lightly and said, "I''m tired, so let''s call here today." Hang up... Robb didn''t talk any more nonsense, he just turned around, returned to his stone chair, sat down, and continued to eat dinner. That''s right, supper hasn''t finished yet! It''s all because of the wicked queen who insisted on sending the dead when he was eating dinner. She lost her appetite badly just now, but now her appetite has improved again. At this time, a large number of townspeople surrounded Xiaoyi. Obviously, some townspeople made a mistake about who performed this resurrection technique. They thought that this resurrection technique was mainly due to Xiaoyi singing that song, because Robb When this resurrection technique was cast, it was cast under the background of singing, and some people didn''t even see Robb''s action at all. They thought that Xiaoyi had such a powerful power. In an instant, many people who did not believe in the "New Bright Holy See" have now become interested in the New Bright Holy See. In their opinion, this is a better place than the Bright Holy See and the Dark Holy See. A much stronger Protestant! Of course, Director Elsie understood everything. He said that he would continue to bow down to Robb, and would not go with such a fishy guy. Just now, the big Lolita who accused the New Guangming Vatican aloudly of the heresy, actually followed the fish-lip crowd, and worshipped Xiao Yi. She shouted: "Angels, so many angels! I joined the Guangming Vatican since I was a child, but never I have seen so many angels, and sure enough, the Holy See of Light is a fake. The Holy See of Light is truly recognized by the God of Light. I...I also want to join the Holy See of Light, and I want to follow the true God of Light." When Robb heard this, he couldn''t help but laughed out loud. Such guys dare to claim to be pious? Isn''t this the loli who was fooled by someone and easily ran away with bad guys? Chapter 372： I am the Judge of the Holy Light of the New Illumination Church Robb''s sneer was heard by Da Lolita, who turned her head and asked: "What are you laughing at?" Robb quickly put on a serious face: "I''m not smiling at all." Big Lolita squinted! Robb''s face is serious. Big Lolita lowered her head and began to think seriously. After thinking for a while, she suddenly raised her head and said: "Wu Shuang Dao Qi Tu!" "Pop!" Robb closed his palms and clamped her sword again: "Why did you suddenly chop me?" Da Lolita said angrily: "I don''t know why, I just want to chop you, anyway, you can catch it." "Hey, hacking people because they can catch them. That''s not good." Robb protested: "You are a believer in the God of Light, give me a true believer." "Ah, yes, I must take the responsibility of a true believer." Da Lolita jumped up and raised the holy sword high, and said loudly to the crowd: "Did you all see it just now?" The Holy See of the New Light is truly recognized by the God of Light. There are so many angels surrounding Sister Ishcarmel. No one can doubt her position in the heart of the God of Light. You all believe in the Holy See of the God of Light. , If anyone doesnt believe me, Ill cut him..." "Bump!" Robb knocked a violent thud on top of her head: "What are you talking about? This town is forbidden to shoot at people of different beliefs, and you have to use a three-stage ceiling fan to hit with your fist. You take a sword to chop, believe it or not I hang you on the ceiling fan and spin all day." "But I am the Judge of the Holy Light, and my duty is to cut down those who don''t believe in my Holy See." Da Luoli patted the Holy Sword in her hands, with a solemn expression: "From now on I will be the New Light Holy See. The Judge of the Holy Light, my job is to cut down those who do not believe in the new light of the Holy See." Xiao Yi: "..." Robb: "Show me clearly the teachings of the New Bright Holy See, and then talk about these nonsense." "Ah? Yes! Let''s look at the doctrine first." Da Lolli showed a pious face: "I am the most pious believer, of course, I have to recite the true doctrine of the God of Light carefully." She suddenly rushed to Xiao Yi and shouted: "Sister, please show me the "New Illumination Bible". I will read it carefully and memorize it carefully." Robb: "..." At this time, the nobles who had been resurrected also figured out what the situation is now. Gugu and Jiji told them about what happened after their death, and these nobles came to Robb together. They are not petty officials. Among them, there is a marquis, several earls, more viscounts and barons. They are really big bureaucrats and nobles. This group of people does not block their minds, and they will not think it is Xiaoyi like most people do. Resurrected them. They knew who really resurrected themselves, walked in front of Robb, and bowed respectfully: "Thank you Godfather of Westwind Town for saving our lives." Robb smiled and said: "You don''t have to thank me, this is just a political transaction. It is your Queen who really wants to thank you." The nobles respectfully said: "Although it is a transaction, there is no second person in this world who can resurrect so many people at once. Without Godfather, we would really die, or it would be like thirty. Undead reincarnated as on the second, and became a lich or necromancer. We will keep your kindness in our hearts." Robb smiled and said: "You don''t need to say these nice words, just think about whether there is any actual operation, for example... Find some business in Xifeng Town, find some goods to pull, buy some things, etc. This would be a reward for my kindness." The nobles were embarrassed together, thinking: I have long heard that Godfather in Westwind Town is a profit-seeking businessman. The most important thing is to do business. Sure enough, just open business. The nobles complained about it. Seeing that Robb had resurrected their face, they still had to deal with it. They immediately said that if they had a good business, they would also be willing to do something. Robb smiled and said, "Well, you are all here anyway, so why don''t you just form a''Xifeng Town Sightseeing Expedition'' on the spot, and go around my town, maybe you will have any ideas if you turn around. Did it burst out?" The nobles thought about it carefully. This is also true. I have heard about the name of Westwind for a long time. There are all kinds of interesting things that are constantly selling to the bright road. If we take a closer look, there may be something that has been missed. Can you pick it up? Whoever finds a business opportunity first can make a lot of money. This group of nobles has been at the center of politics and economy for a long time, and their vision is higher than that of the exiled aristocrats of Baron Noren. They are confident that they will be able to discover something very powerful that no one else has discovered yet. The expedition team formed by the nobles set off. Walking out of the church, the first thing they saw was a long canal. Because Robb wanted to fish, the canal passed next to the church, and the nobles saw the river at a glance. Many "small squares" are drawn out on both sides. "Fish pond?" A nobleman woke up immediately: "This way of raising fish is so powerful, it is equivalent to letting the river water to raise the fish by itself, you don''t have to worry about it at all." "If you feed it a little bit, it will be much larger than the naturally grown fish in the river." "This thing feels like it can be introduced." "Difficult, we don''t have such good steel." A nobleman whispered: "Look at the steel wire mesh that makes the pond... This thing is very expensive on the Bright Road." "Get this steel out!" a nobleman whispered: "I have reconnaissance skills. I just opened a 3000-yard visual range and took a look. There is a large smelting furnace in front of the town, which seems to be a place where iron and steel is made. Lets take a look at it, Godfather said, all industries can be discussed." "Your skill is really convenient, hahaha, let''s go and take a look. My house happens to have a private iron mine." The nobles walked lively towards the town. At this time, a nobleman felt that his stomach was a little hungry again. As he walked, he looked around the roadside, looking for something to fill his stomach. He looked around, a small fried chicken stall opened by a middle-aged aunt. , Into his eyes. I saw that the middle-aged woman coated the chicken with flour and fried it in soybean oil. The gameplay seemed to be a bit similar to potato chips, but he knew that the chicken must have been specially processed, so it would be impossible to fry it like this. So simple. He walked to the fried chicken stall and threw out a handful of coins: "Give me some." The middle-aged woman quickly handed him a fried chicken leg. When the nobleman put it in his mouth, his eyes lit up. This fried chicken tastes great. The key is that it is very strange. No one has brought this kind of food from Westwind to Guangming Road before. If you do something like this, you can make a lot of money by doing it yourself. . Chapter 373： Im useless The nobleman was completely moved by the smell of chicken legs. He smiled at the middle-aged woman and said, "How do you make fried chicken? Can you sell it to me? I''ll give you a lot of money." "No!" The middle-aged woman shook her head decisively: "This is the fried chicken invented by Godfather. Except for his maid, no one has ever taught it. Because I am that maid''s aunt, I got this. The practice of growing fried chicken." "You secretly sold me what Godfather didn''t know." "No!" The middle-aged woman shook her head resolutely: "I''m already the most annoying person in Godfather in Westwind, and I can''t do anything more annoying to him." The noble''s mind turned around twice: "Well...do you think this is good? I will pay and you will pay for the technology. We partnered to build a fried chicken shop on Guangming Road. The high-end, high-end kind, the price of fried chicken is straightforward. Sell ??it ten times. After making money, I divide it into 70% and you divide it into 30%." The middle-aged woman shook her head: "It''s useless for me to ask for so much money. Now my life is very stable." The nobleman smiled: "You can''t say that. Money is a good thing. It can be used to do many things you want but can''t do. I heard you just said that you have a niece who works as a maid at Godfather''s house, yes. Right? Think about it carefully. If you have money, you can buy your niece back, so that she doesn''t have to be a slave anymore and restore her freedom. Isn''t that good?" "Huh?" The middle-aged woman stiffened all over her body... Why did she sell Lilian in the first place? Because her husband died, she was just a widow, and it was very difficult to live on. Unexpectedly, the room leaks in the night rain, and her brother and his wife also died, leaving only Lilian who is lonely and helpless. She can''t even support herself, so how can she support another niece? In desperation, he had to sell Lilian to the big businessman Probo. After doing this, there was a sense of anxiety and pain deep in his heart. When he dreamed back at midnight, his conscience would inevitably be tortured. However, she didn''t know how to make up for it. After listening to the nobles'' words, she seemed to have suddenly found a way to redeem herself. She brushed the floor and jumped up: "Can you really make a lot of money? It costs hundreds of gold coins, no, thousands of gold coins are so many, because my niece is Godfather''s favorite maid, and I don''t know how much. He was willing to sell it back to me. If he didn''t make enough money, he would never buy it back." The nobleman smiled: "What are thousands of gold coins? The Road to Bright is so large that you can''t even think of the population. If you put a chicken leg in each of them, 100 gold coins will be at your fingertips. Sell them a few more. Fried chicken, your niece can buy it back." The middle-aged woman scowled: "I am four and you are six!" "make a deal!" The next morning, as soon as Robb got up, the nobles came to say goodbye to him. They wandered around Westwind Town yesterday evening, looking for a lot of worthwhile business. I have to say that Westwind Town is a magical town. Although Miss Queen has been trying hard to learn things here, there are still many novelties. The gadgets weren''t completely stolen. Those were usually small gadgets that Robb wanted to play on a whim. After playing, just throw it away and leave it alone. Just like Lilians aunt learned the fried chicken technique, he has forgotten about it a long time ago, but in the eyes of the nobles, this technique is amazing, like a baby. Picked up Lilian''s aunt. A lot of similar things can be found in the town of Westwind. Even Robb himself has forgotten what he "invented". The nobles each found some gadgets and went back. Robb waved away the nobles, and when he turned his head, he saw Lilian sitting next to him with a small mouth, as if a little depressed. "What''s the matter? Lilian, is there anything unhappy?" "No...No." Lilian didn''t dare to tell Robb about her aunt''s going to follow the nobles to the Bright Road, because she knew that the person Robb hated the most was her aunt, and there was no one. Robb didn''t like to hear a word about that woman. Her aunt ran to the church kitchen early this morning and secretly told her that she was going to Guangming Road to open a shop and it would take a long time to come back. Lilian persuaded her not to go, but her aunt was determined, and just asked her to take care of herself, and then resolutely left. Although the woman was not good to her, she was Lilian''s only relative in the world, and her departure made Lilian feel melancholy. Robb touched her head lightly: "Just tell me something unhappy, and I can help you solve it." "No...really not!" Lilian shook her head and said, "Master, go to school, I''m really fine." "Okay!" Robb didn''t say anything when he saw her, and it was hard to ask. This girl was always obedient to herself and never concealed herself from herself. Now she has something in her heart but refuses to say it. It must be true that she can''t be said. Respect her. Well, there will always be one or two things that people don''t want to tell others. As soon as Robb turned her head, she saw Big Lolita rushing out of the church, her eyes were bloodshot, and she was holding a huge "New Bright Bible" in her hands. She walked, and muttered. Said: "You have the freedom to believe or not, as well as the freedom to join and withdraw at any time..." Robb waved his hand at her: "Yo! Lars, are you memorizing the "New Light Bible"?" "Yes!" Da Lolita was actually very serious, and said seriously: "I have found a sect that the real God of Light favors. Of course I have to study hard." Robb smiled and said, "So you are still a good boy who studies hard?" "What makes you think I am not serious about studying?" Da Luoli said with a proud face: "I worked hard when I was studying. When I was only ten years old, I mastered all kinds of holy sword skills." "Oh, that''s amazing." Robb said: "I didn''t register an account when I was ten." "What?" "Nothing!" Big Lolita suddenly pursed her mouth and said: "However, I don''t understand one thing very much." Robb smiled and said, "Let''s talk about it." Da Lori said: "This "New Illumination Bible" says that others have the right to believe in us and the right to disbelieve. They must live in peace with heretics and heretical doctrines, and seek common ground while reserving differences..." Robb said, "Isn''t this good? Hello everyone is really good. Do you have any objections to this?" "I have no objection. Since it is the teachings of the God of Light, of course I will follow it." Da Lolita pursed her lips: "I was just thinking, since there is no need to kill infidels, then my Holy Light Trial What''s the use of the person?" Robbile is now: "You don''t need to beat others, it doesn''t mean you don''t need to protect yourself. Lars, are you interested in changing your job to become a Guardian of the Light?" Chapter 374： People in the shadows "Guardian of the Light? What is that?" Da Lolita asked. Robbs serious nonsense: If someone comes to oppress us and force us to believe in his religion, then we need to fight for our own freedom in order to protect our religious beliefs from being used by others. Guardian of the Light." Da Lolita smiled and said: "I will do this, kill all the people of other sects, and no one will force her to change her beliefs." Robb: "I wipe it!" There was no reason to talk to this obscure big Lolita, and Robb had no choice but to shout: "Xiaoyi, where is Xiaoyi? Come out and pick up these two things." Xiao Yi ran out of the church in a hurry, grabbed Da Lolita''s hand, and pulled it into the church: "Come here, I think I have to talk about kindness, integrity, tolerance and love again." Da Lori talked nonsense to Robb, but she was obedient to Xiao Yi, because yesterday evening Xiao Yis "National Anthem of Heaven" was so shocking that she now completely regarded Xiao Yi as " The messenger of the God of Light", did not dare to disrespect her at all, and obediently followed her away. Robb looked at the backs of the two of them and couldn''t help shook his head. A little loli who had been brainwashed by religion since childhood was terrible. I really hope everyone can enter the world of "thinking with their own brains" as soon as possible. But Robb knew very well that in the Middle Ages before the peoples wisdom was developed, due to the underdevelopment of science and technology and the lack of popularization of education, various supernatural phenomena could not be explained. It is impossible for fools to derive themselves apart from following religion. Its too early to get away from that day. Besides... there is magic in this world, then... there might be a **** in the sky. People believe in gods because of magic, and it seems that there is nothing wrong with them. The key issue is that Robb must teach them to understand that gods are gods, you are you, you dont have to listen to gods, use your own mind to think about things that are not good or evil, and dont be used by others. This is the most important thing. Important matter. A few days later... Luminous Road, a luxurious aristocratic mansion, in the shaded basement, a few masked men, surrounded by a candle, were talking quietly. One of the masked men whispered: "According to accurate and credible information, the princess was arrested by Westwind Town." Another masked man also followed: "Yes, several of our spies have detected this incident." The masked humanity who had spoken earlier said: "This troublesome princess, I have saved her once, but I didn''t expect that she would not stop, always making troubles everywhere." A masked human said: "Do you want to find a way to rescue it?" "Of course!" The masked humanity who had spoken earlier said: "Although she likes pranks very much, and His Majesty does not like her very much, but she is a princess after all. As long as we are still working for Donggran, we can''t do anything to her. Ignore it, otherwise, it doesn''t make sense." "It''s really troublesome." Another masked humane said: "We are lurking in the light of the road and pretending to be the queen''s men are already very dangerous. We may expose our identity and be killed at any time, and we have to deal with this wayward princess. If it is to save this idiot And to expose one''s identity, it would not be worth the loss." "I can''t say that she is completely useless." The masked humanity who had spoken earlier said: "Although she was messing around, she still killed many ministers in Sigran, and cut off many of the queen''s wings, which can play a certain role in future wars. effect." As they were talking about this, a black-clothed assassin jumped in from the window and knelt on one knee: "Report to sirs, the ministers who were killed by the princess are all alive now. They have just entered the Road of Light from the West Gate, Going to the palace to report to the queen." "Huh?" The masked people in the room were all dumbfounded. The assassin whispered: "The queen sent people to send their bodies to Westwind Town. Godfather in Westwind Town resurrected all these people. Not only did they resurrect the nobles, but also their entourage, and even the prostitute that Count Amos was close to. They are all resurrected, and now at the gate of the West City, Count Amos is fighting with his wife..." Speaking of this, the assassin screamed, learning the countess''s tone: "What are you still alive for? You were killed for prostitutes, ha, it is the most ridiculous way to die in the entire Kingdom of Gran. You are still alive. Its embarrassing. Marrying someone like you really blinded me. You will live with this prostitute for the rest of your life. I am going to my mother''s house." Masked people: "..." It was strangely quiet, and after a long time, a masked man coughed dryly: "This guy is so happy. Huang Lianpo was angry and returned to her family''s home, so she will be more free in the future." The other masked people took a breath: "Your thinking angle is really fresh and refined." "Cough!" The masked man headed coughed dryly: "I said, can you grasp the point? Where did you talk to me?" The masked people quickly returned to the subject. The head of the masked humanity said: "The assassinations of Her Royal Highness were all in vain. The ministers have survived. Sigram''s strength has not been damaged. On the contrary, because of the skills Godfather taught to the queen, it is developing with each passing day. In order to strengthen our strength and continue to do this, Donggrand takes the jujube pills. We can''t just sit back and watch this situation continue." Another masked person said: "Then what do we do? Organize the assassination again? That seems meaningless. The dead are sent to Westwind Town and come back alive immediately. Then our assassination will not become a joke. ?" A masked person said: "At this point, must we kill Godfather in Westwind Town first?" "Why is that person so easy to kill?" The masked person headed: "You haven''t seen the intelligence. That guy easily captured the assassination team sent by the Desert Kingdom and repelled the army of the Desert Kingdom with one person. , Where do we have the ability to kill him?" "Then what can we do?" The headed masked man said solemnly: "There is no time to continue the ink. On the one hand, send someone to Westwind Town to rescue Her Royal Highness. In addition, inform His Majesty the King to start a new war as soon as possible. The things learned there have not yet begun to run at full capacity, the national strength has not yet widened the gap, use the fastest speed to win the road of light, kill the queen, and the matter will be solved." "How can the Bright Road be so easy to fight." A masked person said: "It''s not that I didn''t fight last year. I can''t attack it for a long time. After all, the queen has the orthodoxy of the royal family. In terms of prestige, it is completely incomparable with the Queen. There are many nobles in our army who are not willing to fight at all. The headed masked man smiled sinisterly: "Don''t worry, we have new reinforcements." His hand pointed to the north, which was the direction of the Black Pine Mountains: "In the deep mountains, there is a terrifying army that can be our arm." Chapter 375： Group dating May passed in a blink of an eye! At the beginning of June, the temperature began to rise significantly, and the last batch of spring potatoes in the fields had been harvested. All spring potatoes are harvested, which means that the countrys grain reserves have reached a very safe limit at once, and this often means that war is coming. In the morning, Robb walked on the street from the palace to the academy, feeling a different atmosphere from before. Everywhere in the streets, people were whispering: "Mundela is about to call, right?" "Well, it''s almost there. Our spring potatoes are harvested, and Mondela''s harvested is also finished. With food, we are about to fight." "Your Majesty also wants to fight, she also wants to regain Donggrand." "Well! The war is good, and you can get rich in troubled times." A strong man patted the scabbard on his waist: "It''s time to make head money again, hahaha." Robb couldn''t help turning his head, and sighed at Sofa: "It''s going to fight again. The last thing I like to see is war." Sofa knew that he was not lying. This person was really kind, but she didn''t have the same thoughts. She said coldly, "But I don''t mind fighting. As an assassin, I can only play during the war. My greatest value." "Oh, so your career is really frantic." Robb said: "I have already changed your job to a maid, so quickly adapt me to your new status." Sofa did not speak, and protested silently. It was obvious that she didn''t like being a maid. The two walked into the academy and walked across the school''s playground. Several girls glared at Robb. It turned out that the last dormitory incident happened when the whole school was gathering on the playground. As a result, after the incident in the dormitory, Sofa rushed into Robbs dormitory, and then Madeleine ran out hurriedly to inform the queen. At night, the dormitory was blocked all night, and things were violent. The truth about Robbs daily go out and hi cant be concealed. The teachers and students in the school know that he didnt go out to hi, but he studied magic props making at the Magic Academy during the day, and went back to Westwind Town to follow Godfathers style of study at night. Department of magic. In an instant, Robb''s personality changed from "a generation of prostitute king" to "a good man who was misunderstood." This kind of reputation restored after being "misunderstood" and then "clarified" is more likely to be a topical issue and more popular than having this reputation at the beginning. Just like ordinary women from a good family, no one praises them. If a prostitute gets a good job, a large group of people will give her a lot of praise. After that incident, Robb instantly became the most popular boy No.1 in the School of Magic, No.1 in the top ten schools, No.1 in the most motivated young man in the School of Magic, No.1 in the boy that girls most want to marry, Magic No.1 in prop-making ability, No.1 in magical ability in stroke type for boys of the same age... There are a lot of No.1 hanging on his head. I really dont want to be low-key. Every day from school and after school, when I walk through the playground, a large group of women will be greeted by the winks of women. Several girls secretly put love letters in his desk. , There is always a girl who looks at him secretly from a distance. When he turns his head, the girl will blush and quickly turn away. Wow! The college seems to have become interesting. No, as soon as Robb walked onto the playground today, a demon moth came out. A girl with pure looks and gorgeous dress, even her stockings studded with gold and silver threads, waved at him. , Called this in a moving voice: "Robert!" Robb turned his head to look, and he recognized it at a glance. The daughter of the Minister of the Palace, No. 1 of the top ten school of magic schools, many boys pursue her, even Kangte and George are her fans. (This woman appeared in chapter 325, friends who forgot can check it out) Although Robb didn''t have a cold towards her, he didn''t feel sick either. People greet him well, and of course he has to greet others well. He also smiled and said, "Hello! Miss the daughter of the Minister of Court Affairs." "Wow, you actually call me this way?" The beauty felt a little hurt, and Robert didn''t even know his name. Did you make a mistake? I''m a school bachelor. But forget it! This shows that you never ask for the names of girls in school like ordinary boys. This is also a good quality. She smiled brightly at Robb: "After school, do you want to go outing on the hillside outside the city?" Robb said: "You know, I will go back to Westwind Town to learn the magic of the wind system after school, so I don''t have time to go out and play." The beauty smiled and said, "I know! You are a busy person, but you can''t keep busy like this. Sometimes you still have to relax." Robb shook his head: "No..." He was about to say no to, when a boy suddenly rushed out behind him, rushing out of him and saying: "Go! Definitely go! Our brother Robert must go there on time." It was Conte, this guy had a dog-licking expression on his face, drooling at the beauty, and turned his head and winked at Robb, which obviously meant "promise her". Robb couldn''t help laughing or crying, these two. He put his hand on Conte''s shoulder and whispered, "What are you doing?" Conte said: "Brother Robert, I know you are not interested in this woman, but can you help? Single dogs are very hard to do. You take me and let her take another female friend. I take the opportunity. Develop and develop with her friends and leave the order as soon as possible." Robb: "Fak, what kind of show routine? Didn''t I take you out to cheer?" "That''s different." Conte said: "Can''t you always rely on prostitution to solve problems? I want to have true love, too. Love is a good thing!" Rob was speechless... I was about to beat up these two guys. Suddenly, George came out on the other side. He put Robb on the shoulder and said in a low voice: "Please help. Let her take another female friend with me. I also need it. love." "And us!" The rich second generations from Westwind Town all appeared in an instant. Robb had no choice but to put his **** up at the group of second-hands. There was nothing left. These group of second-hand sand sculptures were also his friends, so he still had to help. He turned to the minister of palaces daughter and smiled and said: Its okay to go out for a walk. However, we are not very familiar with the two of us. It is easy to develop into an awkward chat mode. It is better to bring a group of brothers and you to a group of sisters. Lets go to the mountains to watch the sunset and have a BBQ party. What do you think?" "Okay!" The woman agreed. It seems that although she wants to chat with Robb and get close to each other, she is also afraid of being alone. Women are like birds, wanting to be close to men, and afraid of coming out. What happened. So, the happy agreement is just like that! When school was over in the afternoon, a large group of boys, a large group of girls, together with the servants of both sides, a mighty forty or fifty people, walked out of the north gate of the bright road and strolled towards the mountain. Chapter 376： As long as I lick fast enough The gathering of young men and women is always filled with a hormonal atmosphere. What exactly is the hormonal law? The boys licked the girls desperately, as long as I licked fast enough, I could have everything, and the slow licking dog would have nothing. The girls put on a noble and calm face, as if they were dismissive of the stinky boys, but in fact they moved quietly in the crowd without a trace, approaching the boys they like, giving them a chance to lick themselves, and at the same time Also prevent them from licking other girls! The barbecue party was arranged on a cliff facing west, because this kind of place is most suitable for watching the sunset. Barbecue racks are placed on the cliff, barbed wire fences are set up, and a bonfire is lit below. Then cut the beef into small pieces and place it on the wire mesh, and roast it sizzlingly. The chance for the rich second generations from Xifeng Town to perform has arrived. Kangte took out a sesame oil bottle from his arms, then took out a brush, added sesame oil, brushed on the barbecue, and shaken some pepper noodles, salt, and It was fragrant, and then sent both hands to a beautiful girl: "You can taste it and see if it tastes good." The girl smiled and took the barbecue. Then she turned around in the crowd and found Robb: "Mr. Robert, you can taste this. I just grilled it. I''m very virtuous and good at making barbecue. You If you like it, I will make it for you later." Conte spurted blood and fell to the ground in the distance. Robb: "..." This is very embarrassing. Should I eat or not eat this barbecue? Robb was lost in thought. If he didn''t see the girl''s show operation, he would eat it, but after seeing it, he always felt that the barbecue was uneatable. It seemed to have the "bitter and sour taste" that Kangte exudes. ". However, when he was struggling, he saw Conte, who had just vomited blood, got up from the ground, grilled the meat again, and handed it to another beautiful girl: "You come and taste it, how good is my craft? OK?" This guy is really strong in fighting and fighting. In that case, this barbecue is still edible. Robb put the barbecue into his mouth and smiled and said to the girl who just passed the meat: "Kant''s craftsmanship is not bad." "Kant''s craftsmanship?" When the girl heard these words, she knew she was wearing a helper. It was unscientific to use what the dog licking gave her to please the goddess. Why is this man''s eyes so sharp? Forget it, hurry up, and stay here again to get yourself humiliated. Everyone happily played a BBQ party, and unknowingly they formed a couple of couples of boy and girl friends. Of course, the communication between nobles is not so easy. It is not that they can be combined if they like each other. It depends on the meaning of the family. , The water inside is very deep, it is not clear. At this moment, a boy yelled: "Look, everyone, there is a fire in the east." The cliff where everyones barbecue is facing the west, so most people are looking at the sky to the west, waiting for the beautiful sunset. Basically, no one looks to the east. After hearing the words, they all turned their heads to the east. Sure enough, they saw In the far east, there was a billowing black smoke rushing into the sky. "Damn it, such a big, thick and black wolf smoke." The boy said: "This means that there is a large army coming. Apart from Mondela''s army, there is no other possibility." Strictly speaking, the dividing line between East and West is on the bright road. However, this does not mean that there is no Sigran site on the east side of the Guangming Road. There are several small towns and villages under the control of Miss Queen. There is no army in these towns and villages. There have been no residents long ago. There are only a few small units inside, with a beacon tower. Once they see Mondela''s army coming, they will light up the smoke, and then immediately withdraw to the road of light. Now that the smoke is up, it means that the war is about to begin again! Of course, even if the war is fought, it will not be possible to hit where everyone is now in a short time. Mondela''s army must at least capture the Path of Light in order to threaten the mountain where everyone is now. It''s pretty safe here. In a safe place, humans like waves. The boys present at the scene put on a brave and mighty look almost at the same time, and said with great pride: "Did Mondela come here to beg you? Hahaha! Girls, you are optimistic, this time we will also go to the battlefield. , Sling Mondela''s army, let you see our handsome." Robb rolled his eyes and cursed secretly: Mom, a group of mentally retarded, don''t pretend to die in front of girls? Have you come to the front and stand in the rain of bullets to say this? Of course, the girls have not been able to see through the inner strength and bluffing of the boys. They really think that boys are so brave. Several women clapped, "Well said! This time, we must beat Mondela hard." " George stood in front of a girl, raised his hand pretendingly, a small ball of fire swirled in his palm, and he triumphantly said to the girl: "My flame magic is super fierce, if Mondela Here, let me show you how I killed him with a fireball." The girl clapped her hands and said, "George is so handsome." George laughed! At this moment, Conte suddenly frowned, brushed the floor and picked up a shield from the ground, and blocked it in front of George. He only heard a soft sound of "Tuk", and his shield actually blocked one. Strong arrow, the arrow failed to pass through the shield, was bounced off by the iron shield, and fell to the ground. However, this sudden arrow made several girls screaming at the same time. George''s face turned black. He looked in the direction where the arrow flew. He didn''t know. He almost cried when he saw it. A large group of Orcs came out in the pine forest, at least hundreds of them. They have gray-black skin, sharp fangs, shields, swords, and bows in their hands. The arrow just now was shot by one of the orcs with the bow. (The half-orcs described in this book are not the green-skinned half-orcs in World of Warcraft, but the gray-black half-orcs in The Lord of the Rings.) It laughed at George. After three laughs, it lowered its voice and said in a gloomy tone: "Come on, let me see how fierce your fire magic is." George was so frightened that he was so frightened. Without even thinking about it, he waved his hand at the orc and smashed the fireball in his hand, only to hear a soft "boom", which was really just a very light noise. , George''s fireball exploded on the face of the orc, but when the smoke dissipated, everyone found that the orc was unharmed. It grinned, its sharp fangs trembling up and down, laughing forward and backward: "This is also called fireball? Hahaha! It''s such a weak magic power that I can''t break my face, hahaha. Weak human beings." Chapter 377： Who the **** is no brain The half-orcs who came out of the woods soon formed a semi-circular encirclement, enclosing all the students. These half-orcs all carried a fierce aura, typical monsters that grew up under the law of the jungle, full of the will to war, and each of them looked like a war machine. But on the other hand, the students are full of flowers in the greenhouse. It is impossible to fight a war, and they have no experience in scolding and scolding. It is simply a group of weak forces. The students glanced behind them, it was a bottomless cliff, and then turned their heads to see that a large group of fierce orcs, the girls almost peeed their pants on the spot. Fortunately, these rich second generations of nobles must have an entourage when they go out. Although there are many people like Robb who only bring one maid, there are some people with guards who can fight. This group of guards immediately jumped out and blocked them. In front of the noble young masters and ladies, there are not many people, only about twenty people. The number is thin, and the momentum is not very sufficient. Compared with the hundreds of half-orc troops on the opposite side, it is simply a weak scum troop. Who is strong and who is weak can even be seen by the naked eye, and the half-orcs can''t help laughing. At this time, Robb was carefully looking at the appearance of the half-orcs, because he found that these half-orcs and the green skin he knew were very glorious. Too much the same, the half-orcs in front of them are gray-black or gray-brown skin, looking like monsters crawling out of the ground, ferocious and ferocious. Their eyes had a clearly fierce aura, and they looked sloppy and sloppy, without any sense of glory. He couldn''t help asking Sofa next to him, "What the **** are these half-orcs? They don''t seem right, they look like they''re going to eat people." Sofa whispered: "Why do the orcs look right? They are born like this, ferocious, vicious, and evil." Robb whispered: "Well, personality is not important. I just want to ask, can half-orcs communicate? Can they be friends? Can they get along with humans like cats and werewolves?" Sofa shook his head: "No! It is said that they have been instilled in their hatred of humans and elves since their birth. As long as there is a little chance, they will make the elves and humans pay for their pain." Now Robb understood that the half-orcs in front of him were not the green-skinned half-orcs in "World of Warcraft", but the half-orcs in "Lord of the Rings". Such half-orcs cannot communicate, and they have no sense of honor. It''s not like the half-orcs in "World of Warcraft" can ally with humans to fight the Burning Legion. They are the incarnation of evil, and will only kill people with Sauron Demon. In a few words, the half-orcs had completed the semi-circular encirclement. The nobles were trembling with fright, the girls were all moving backwards, and the boys bitten their heads and walked forward two steps, but they really just walked. After only two steps, I couldn''t get away from the girls at all. The two dozen guards in the front also feel a lot of pressure. They know that half-orcs are not easy to mess with. When the number of guards is quite large, the guards are not sure that they will win, not to mention that the number is still very different. There are about 100 opponents. The half-orcs, there are only twenty that can fight, and the young masters behind them can''t count on them. Several guards shouted: "We are desperately trying to find a way to cover the evacuation of the young masters." "Don''t talk nonsense." Another guard shouted: "How can twenty people make a way out of a hundred people? Don''t be too arrogant. The young masters and ladies can''t just think about running away by themselves. You have to get as much power as you can. Come out, or all the **** will die." "Whose guard are you? Talking like this? You are looking for death." A noble young master roared. Conte said awkwardly: "My family!" "Why isn''t your guard up or down?" the noble young master who had spoken earlier roared. Conte learned from Godfather and said, "People from Westwind Town are so unrestrained." It turns out that Robbs influence in Westwind is not only economic and internal, but also brings some different thoughts. For example, you can get rich by working, and you can be a master when you get rich. Who the **** is born Are you a slave to someone? The poor people in Xifeng Town are more confident than poor people in other places and have a visible direction of life. Their awe of the noble lords is naturally a little lower than that of ordinary servants. Conte raised the shield in his left hand and tapped the shield with the one-handed sword in his right hand: "And my guard is right. With only twenty guards, he wants to break out of the encirclement and protect him. Let''s run away? It''s impossible! The opponent is not a weak goblin. If our hearts are not aligned, we will all have to die. With such a roar, some of the more clear-headed students immediately understood that, as Conte said, they are not united and there is only a dead end. Kangte said loudly: "We are all nobles, and we will inherit the family business in the future, and we may even lead the charge in the battle, shitting! We must learn to lead the way." After he finished speaking, he actually strode forward, separated the thin human wall composed of guards, stood at the forefront, raised his sword and shield, and said loudly: "I will lead you, we will fight together. Kill all the orcs..." Before a word was finished, a powerful arrow shot from the hand of the orc captain, hitting Contes waist. He just spoke, and forgot to raise the shield, hitting the arrow without accident, and dropped it. The shield, covering his waist, fell to the sky with a "puff". Everyone: "..." The Orc captain laughed loudly: "Who is it that has no brains?" Contes guard hurriedly dragged the young master behind and gave it to the girls to take care of him. Although Conte was so stupid just now, his behavior was unexpectedly not despised by the girls, but was favored by the girls, after all. The other boys were like tortoises, only Conte dared to stand out. Although he was really embarrassed by the undercover, he was still handsome the moment he stood out. The two girls squatted down quickly to check Conte''s injuries, but they were at a loss after looking at them. But the half-orcs outside, while laughing at these weak scum, took a big step and forced them to come over. The guards in the front row were nervous to death, and the students behind were panicked to death. At this time, Conte raised a hand, grabbed it towards the sky, and said in a difficult tone: "Brother Robert...We two join hands...the world is invincible...Now I am down, and I can only rely on you. La." Chapter 378： Hey! grandson! Conte finished speaking with difficulty, his head crooked... He didn''t die, just fainted by foaming at his mouth. It turned out that there was poison on the arrow. Although it was not the kind that would die immediately after seeing blood, it could make others unconscious. . Robb cursed secretly in his heart: I wipe it! Find me something to do again? Say a last word and find out something for me. Of course, vomiting is returning to vomiting, and the weak and scumbag students around him still have to be rescued. Especially Kangte, although he has been a little bit sand-sculpted, he is pretty good from the point of view of a friend. This kind of sand-sculpted friend can''t be found by many people who want to find it. It is necessary to save her, Robb is only thinking: how to save it? Not good! I can''t expose too much strength, otherwise it is difficult to explain clearly. If I don''t want to expose my strength and want to help these people, what should I do? Just when he hesitated, the orcs had already rushed over, and the guards in front of him immediately collided with the orcs. It''s really hit! When the orcs charged, they bent their bodies up and their shields were erected in front of them. The whole person became reckless like a cow. When they hit hard, the guards knew that the shields could not be cut with swords, but would be bounced away, which was very dangerous. , He also raised his shield, and resisted forward. then "Peng" made a sound, and the shields of the two sides collided. Then there was a muffled sound, the guards were knocked into the fancy and flew backwards, some were flying straight, some were flying sideways, some were spinning and flying...It was beautiful like flying flowers in the sky, and the guards formed a thin defensive array. , It collapsed into the invisible in such a moment. Robb cursed secretly in his heart: Too bad, right? Well, if you don''t have food, it can''t be just a group of district guards. The guards collapsed too fast, but it also made Robb feel a headache. This Nima didn''t even give time to think about the optimal solution. Now even the guards are saved, otherwise they will all be killed by the orcs in a blink of an eye. Light. By the way, if you dont want to expose your own strength, the best way is to mobilize the subjective initiative of these noble young masters and ladies, and let them exert their strength. In this way, all the credit can be given to them, and no one will notice me. It''s amazing. Robb jumped up, facing the big beauty who was shivering with fright next to him, the minister of palace''s daughter said, "I remember you belonged to the water magic class, right?" "Yes...yes..." The beauty was so scared that she stammered. Robb said: "Give me the Ice Shield!" When the beauty was drunk by him, without even thinking about it, she threw an ice shield on Robb. Robb felt it, shit, Lv.1''s best ice shield, but forget it, all you need is visual effects. He turned his head to another girl and said: "Sister, I remember you are from the Earth Magic Class, give me body protection and stone skin." The girl didn''t have time to think too much, and quickly threw a body guard stone skin on Robb. Robb said loudly: "Classmates, give me all your defensive magic." At this time, the group of dragons had no leader, and someone came out and shouted. Everyone couldn''t help but listen to him. In an instant, all kinds of messy Buff magic were added. However, the same magic cannot take effect repeatedly. It will only cover the weak ones with strong power. The last thing Robb hangs on his body is only a Lv.2 body stone skin (to increase physical defense power) and one Lv. 1 ice shield (absorbing physical damage), a Lv.1 fire protection (increasing fire resistance), and nothing else. He couldn''t help cursing secretly at the strength of this group of students: I am Fake! Weak chicken! Fortunately, he had never expected any effect from the magic of this group of scum, what he wanted was just a reason to "make his strength suddenly stronger". In order to prevent the half-orcs from cutting themselves and cutting out Miss to pierce the gang, Robb shot himself a bunch of desensitization magic, which reduced his agility as much as Kanter, and then picked Kanter from the ground. ''S shield, said loudly: "Classmates, I''m going up to attract the attention of the orcs. You put magic behind them, and we will defeat these orcs with our own hands." George said: "How do you do this?" "Can not do it!" "The guards can''t stop it..." The girls screamed. Robb made a cut, forget it, the most important thing is to stabilize their mentality first, so that he is not so afraid. He took a big step and walked forward. At this time, the guards in front were already very dangerous. One of the guards was knocked to the ground. The half-orc in front of him raised his axe and slashed it down at the guard who fell on the ground. He was about to chop the guards in two. Half, suddenly, he heard an extremely begging voice calling next to him: "Hey! Grandson!" I dont know why, when the half-orc heard this sound, he was suddenly angry, very angry, so angry that he had to chop the man called his grandson into seventeen or eight pieces to get rid of his inner anger. He immediately gave up. The guard who was about to be hacked turned his head to look at the source of the sound. Then he saw Robb. Robb held a shield in one hand, with a bunch of colorful defensive magic on his body, and beckoned to the orc: "You come hit me." "Go to hell!" The orc roared and slashed over with an axe. Robb raised his shield and faced the big axe. The aristocratic young ladies in the back were shocked when they saw this scene. You are a mage. What kind of axe is you using a shield to block? Can you stop it? That must be unstoppable. Do you have the speed and skill? Sure enough, under the eyes of the students, the Orc raised his foot, "touched" the ground, and kicked the shield in Robb''s hand before the axe arrived. Then, the big axe didn''t favor it, "Puff. "The ground an axe slashed on Robb''s forehead. Robb deliberately lowered his agility value to the same level as Kanter, so the evasion rate judgment was too low, and he couldn''t miss the axe. The fierce axe slashed in the center of his forehead. "It''s hit!" a boy exclaimed. "Ah!" The palace minister''s daughter covered her eyes and dared not look. "It''s dead." Several other girls also screamed. Everyone thought that Robb was dead. However, the result of this axe is Hp-1. It is impossible to let the Robert of HP999999 die, let alone die, even the oily skin can''t be broken. The axe felt as if it had hit a stone. The half-orcs were stunned on the spot, a little unclear. Robb laughed strangely: "Daughter of the court minister, your ice shield is so powerful, it has absorbed all the power of this axe." The palace minister''s daughter was shocked: Huh? Is my ice shield so powerful? Hahaha, I''m so strong. Chapter 379： Hey! Grandchildren! The palace minister''s daughter cheered. It was the first time in her life that she had released a useful magic, how could she not be excited. And at this point, after Robb''s "forehead took the axe", the half-orc was completely stunned. The guard who had just been hacked to death picked up a carp from the ground, and slashed from the bottom up, just in the middle of the half-orc''s crotch. The orc screamed, threw away his axe, covered his hands and squatted down. The guard held a knife tightly and chopped off the orc''s head. "Good job." Robb gave him a thumbs up: "Go on, I''ll help others." With a delay of just a few seconds, other guards are already in danger. After all, if the individual combat capability is not as good as the opponent''s situation, it needs 20 to 100. There is really no turning point, and it can only be swept away by the opponent. Robb swept left and right, everywhere he saw the dangers of the guards, there was no way to use the single taunting skills, so he simply came to a group of taunts, facing all the half-orcs, loudly said: "Hey! Grandchildren! " With this cry, the hundred orcs who were besieging the guards brushed the ground and looked at Robb at the same time. They dont know why, hearing Robbs nasty voice, an anger arose in their hearts. This anger was simply uncontrollable and burned madly in their hearts, making them just want to hack Robb to death immediately. Everything except Robb is no longer important. "Wow!" "Kill that idiot." "Kill that idiot." "Kill that mental retardation." The orcs roared, gave up the guards in front of them, and rushed towards Robb. Then, knives, swords, axes, hammers... all kinds of various weapons, smashed together. Robb, who has the same agility as Conte, could not avoid so many attacks. Even if he tried his best, he only avoided two knives, one sword, and all other weapons hit him mercilessly. On his body. The classmates who watched by the side were almost silly by this scene, thinking: Isn''t this afraid that they have to be chopped into meat sauce? It''s over, Robert is really dead this time. However Robb was just surrounded by a large string of -1-1-1-1-1-1... He yelled in the encirclement of the orcs, "Wow, who gave me the stone skin for my body protection, it''s so powerful, I can''t cut it through the sword." "The ice shield of the minister''s daughter is so powerful." "This flame protection is great, just blocking the opponent''s flame cut." Robb called strangely... The classmates outside only saw him being chopped by a group of orcs. All they saw were the skulls of the orcs. No one could see him anymore, but they felt his voice was still ringing in the middle. Peace of mind. "It turns out that our defensive magic is so powerful." "No, these half-orcs are not that good at all!" "Yes, if these half-orcs were powerful, our defensive magic would have long been unable to hold them." The young ladies talked a lot. At this time, Robb''s yelling rang again from the crowd: "There is nothing to be afraid of these weak orcs. Classmates, stand up and prepare for battle!" After he yelled, he actually sang: "My name is MT! The body of copper and iron walls, I parry, I dodge, I will guard you with my body, dont be afraid, I have not fallen yet, my sisters and brothers, dont Save the firepower..." "Ah, yes! Classmate Robert helped us attract the enemy''s attack. We should chant the spell now, we are all magicians." The minister of palace''s daughter finally reacted, muttering something in her mouth, and pointed forward. , A Frost Arrow flew out from her fingers, and Biu hit a half-orc with a loud sound. This weak scum Lv.1''s Frostbolt seemed useless to Robb, but it was also quite a threatening magic for ordinary orc soldiers. The orc clicked and his body froze into ice. The daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs was overjoyed: "My Frost Arrow has taken effect." "Classmates, work!" "Magic, let our magic go together." Several girls chanted the curse together. Those half-orcs were not mentally retarded. They saw that the girls were chanting spells and were about to cast magic. They knew that they should turn around and attack these magicians. Bai, if you don''t cut Robb with a single knife, you can''t get rid of him at all if you don''t kill Robb. As a result, they had to watch the girls finish their spells and waved forward, all kinds of messy magic flew over together, Lv.1 fireball, Lv.1 ice bolt, Lv.2 falling rock, and Lv.1 wind blade. ... The half-orcs'' attention was completely locked on Robb, and they couldn''t turn their attack targets away. These magics all flew from behind, so they couldn''t hide at all, so they had to be recruited. Click, an ice bolt froze a half-orc. Puffed, a falling rock squashed the half-orc''s skull. Brush, two wind blades cut off a half-orc. Boom, a fireball hit a half-orc in the face, and the half-orc said he was unharmed. It turned out that George threw the fireball. In an instant, a dozen orcs fell. The guards who had been forced to be embarrassed just now had regained their spirits, waved their weapons and rushed up. The half-orcs surrounded Robb at the core and hacked. The people outside couldnt see whether Robb was safe, but they could always hear his funny singing: "Everyone says that T is powerful, it is the highest honor of the guild, no one You can grab a position, without DKP, I will give you all the equipment...OT, dont worry, let me help you, shield wall, CD, all firepower!" In the strange song, magic bombarded the orcs one by one. The guards also regained their spirits and swung their swords at the orcs from behind. Massacre, this is a unilateral massacre! The orcs were beaten violently from behind by their guards and students, but they couldn''t fight back or scolded them back. They only knew that Robb would be hacked, and they would be forced to their heads. Even if there was a fireball flying over from behind, they ignored it and continued to wave the knife in their hands. If they didn''t hack Robb to death, they would rather die. Then they really died. After a while, the battle was over. Nearly a hundred corpses of half-orcs lay down on the ground. When these half-orcs were killed, everyone could finally see Robb. His upper body clothes had been chopped into pieces, and he was hanging in pieces. The lower body was a little better, although his pants were also fine. It''s badly broken, but at least it still has the form of "shorts". He waved his hand to everyone, and smiled: "Your defensive magic is so powerful, I thought I was dead, but I actually managed to get it through thanks to your stone skin and ice shield." Chapter 380： And half-orcs Is our magic really so powerful? The girls are a little confused, really can''t believe it. But seeing is believing, I have seen that my magic is so powerful with my own eyes, and I can''t believe it. The easiest thing for a person to believe is his own strength. If he is so powerful, why should he doubt it? If you really want to doubt, just suspect that those half-orcs are weak. Yes, these half-orcs must be very weak. Of course, this is just a part of the thoughts of people who can''t even beat half-orcs with magic. Those who are a little clever have doubts. They always feel that Robert must have some life-saving treasure on him. Maybe it is his magic teacher. It was given by the mysterious Godfather in Westwind. But if they don''t tell me, it''s not convenient for the girl to ask questions. By the way, this is not the point. For the girls, the point is that Robert is now shirtless. Since the nobles are very particular about "etiquette" and like to play with demeanor, few nobles will walk out naked. It would be silly if the girls don''t take this opportunity to take a peek at the figure of classmate Robert. They quickly pretended to be concerned, gathered around with a coax, and watched the shirtless man up close. Gee, this pectoral muscle, this abdominal muscle, this shoulder, this back...ahhhh, what a charming man. Of course, the figure of the figure pinched out in the game is perfect. Rob''s figure can only be described as "one point is too strong" or "one point is too thin". The golden ratio is a well-deserved universal hanger figure, whether it is Whoever reads it has to say something awesome. The girls are not too addicted to just looking at them. A few girls pretended to see if Robb was injured, and reached out and touched two on his back: "Student Robert, have you been chopped?" "Are there places where the ice shield and body stone skin are not protected?" "Quickly look for it, if there is a wound, a little saliva may be effective..." "You were so brave just now, so handsome." The girls surrounded him for a while tossing about. Robb exclaimed angrily: "Hey! Get out of the way, Conte is poisoned and needs to be sent to a doctor urgently. Don''t worry about it anymore. If you drag it on, it will really kill you." "Oh, yes yes, Conte is poisoned, and many guards have been injured. Let''s go back to the city quickly." "Yes, it will be late, and if there are half-orcs in the forest, it will be over." When the girls thought of this, they were terrified. They quickly asked the entourage to help Conte, who was unconscious, and everyone started going down the mountain as quickly as possible. They didn''t even need the barbecue racks on the cliff, and everyone moved forward lightly. . As for the sunset, who else remembers that everyone was watching the sunset? The poor sunset originally thought that a large group of people would come to see him today, and he was so excited to prepare to perform in the western sky, but now the audience was completely withdrawn, and he shouted from the sky: "Hey, don''t go!" No one pays attention to him, only the ferocious sunset, while grinning grinningly, while forcing him to come to the sunset... A group of people followed Robb in silence, while the guards were scattered on both sides of the team. Everyone was walking down the mountain at the fastest speed. They quickly overcame a small slope, and you could see the light from the bottom of the mountain to the south. The road is over, and the bright road is beautiful in the sunset. However, to the east of this beautiful city, a large army has now assembled, under the banner of the Mondela Knights, as well as the White Lion Knights, the Flame Knights, the Thunder Knights, and the Ice Knights... Almost all of the five knights in East Granville came. "Oh my God! The war is about to begin!" a girl exclaimed: "I hate war." The boys hold the opposite view. The war is when the men make contributions, and several boys exclaimed in excitement: "Great, we are going to fight." "What a shit! The stinky boy, I was scared to pee just now." A girl scolded angrily, then immediately turned to Robb and said: "The stinky boy scolded them, not including you." Robb: "..." The palace minister''s daughter said: "Mundra had not been able to attack the city wall last time when he attacked the Bright Road for several months. It is useless to come again this time." "Yeah, where did his confidence come to attack the Bright Road? It''s not bad if we didn''t attack him." Several girls were talking about this, and a boy exclaimed: "Look over there, my God, it''s another group of half-orcs." Everyone was taken aback. They looked in the direction the boy was pointing, and saw that a group of orcs sprang out from a small hillside, about three hundred yards away in the woods. The other party was obviously too. At the same time I found this group of students. The half-orcs have been instilled with hatred of elves and humans since their birth. When they saw that there was a human team here, the leading half-orcs immediately waved and pointed to this side. Then, the large team of half-orcs were all Rushed towards the students. "It''s going to fight again." The students exclaimed, but this time they weren''t as scared as they were just now. The battle just now gave them a little fighting experience, although this experience was a bit unreliable. A boy said: "Give me stone skin and ice shield. Let Robert take a break this time. I will go up to attract firepower. You are ready to clean up these half-orcs." After the girls goodwill, I wanted to show it myself. Robb was a little bit dumbfounded at this guy: "You will die if you go on like this." "Why can''t I?" the boy said: "It''s all body guard stone skin and ice shield, you can hold it, so can I." Robb: "..." I was thinking about how to fool around. Suddenly, a group of Black Earth Knights soldiers in black helmet and black armor rushed up at the foot of the mountain. The first person was the Archduke Madeleine. She was wearing black helmet and black armor and resumed fighting. The posture looked heroic, and he yelled far away: "Half orcs, don''t bully the weak students, there is something to my side." The Orc leader turned his head and took a look. The group of humans here is obviously much harder to chew. Haha gave a weird laugh and waved: "Kill this side first." The orcs rushed over fiercely, and the Black Earth Knights was not to be outdone, and roared fiercely, and charged back at the orcs. The shields of both sides were held simultaneously, and they slammed into each other with a bang on the ground. The warriors of the Black Earth Knights are not weak chickens, they are much stronger than the guards of the noble young masters. The shields collide, and they are not inferior to the strong half orcs. On the contrary, because of their higher organization, they put the half orcs. The team crashed. The knights waved their swords and stabbed the orcs without mercy. The orc captain also waved his great axe and rushed towards Madeleine. With a wave of the holy sword in Madelyn''s hand, the dark sword skill "Dark Sword", a black sword light passed through the air, the orc captain stiffened, and then split into two halves from the middle. Madeleine kicked the body of the Orc Captain and jumped in front of Robb: "How are you? Is there anything? I heard the scout report that a Orc was found on this mountain, and I heard that you came up to see it. At sunset, quickly led the army to come up to find you, it really scared me to death." Chapter 381： The monster army is here The black knights have an advantage in numbers, they chopped melons and vegetables to clean up the team of orcs, and in a blink of an eye they beat the orcs into embarrassment and scrambled with their heads. But Madeleine looked at Robb anxiously. She saw Robb''s clothes are broken, and the guards were still carrying the injured Conte, and couldn''t help but become anxious: "How are you here?" "Our side was attacked by the Orcs team. Conte was injured and poisoned." "Really? Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Robb smiled: "Everyone gave me a lot of protection magic, so I just broke my clothes." "Huh, just break the clothes." Madeleine took out a few glass bottles from her pocket, which contained several colors of medicine. She took a bottle of green detoxification and poured it into Conte, and then Pour him a bottle of red restorer. Conte''s throat moved erratically, but he didn''t wake up immediately. This is the real world, not the game world. The effect of the potion can''t take effect immediately. You have to wait for the digestive system to work, and then the antidote in the blood vessels will neutralize the poison. It will take a long time. It''s not as fast as the priest''s detoxification and healing. But in the real world, there are not as many priests as there are in the game, and it is not possible to pull a few out to follow the team at any time, so it can only be done like this. As for the wounded guards, they didn''t even have to take medicine, so they could only endure it, and after returning to the city for a while, they went to the Holy Light Chapel to find the pastor. Only then did Madeleine have time to talk to Robb slowly, and Robban listened to her quietly before he knew what had happened. It turned out that not long ago, the beacon tower on the east side of Guangming Road suddenly lit up with smoke, indicating that Mondela''s army was coming. Her Majesty the Queen immediately announced that the Road of Light had entered a state of war. In this case, the Archduke Madeleine, as the head of the Black Earth Knights, was of course busy immediately. She immediately organized the army and deployed defense at the East Gate. Unexpectedly, when the defense was being deployed, I was reported by scouts. A large number of orcs, goblins, ogres, and coalition forces composed of various monsters were found in the Blackpine Mountains. The activities of these troops are very abnormal, and they may attack the Light. road. Hearing this disappeared, Madeleine was shocked. If the monster army and Mondela attacked the Path of Light at the same time, it would be really tricky. She was racking her brains to consider what to do, and suddenly received a message from Marianne saying that after school in the afternoon, Robert Smith and a group of students ran to the black pine mountains to the north to watch the sunset and play a BBQ party. NS. When Madeleine heard this, she almost frightened to death on the spot. The noble young masters and the young ladies all bring their guards, and usually deal with the monsters in the mountains and forests. Its not a big problem, but this time is different. I just got news that the monsters may form a coalition army and may come to attack the path of light. This is the "alliance". It''s not that the guards around the young master and the ladies can handle it. She didn''t know if it was time to save Robb. Anyway, she brought a group of people to the mountain quickly, running and crying, desperate to death. Fortunately, she saw that Robb and his party were safe and dangling. The heart finally let go. At this time, the Orc squad had been cleaned up, and the black knights all gathered around and surrounded the young students. At this time, the girls were finally shocked. Only the boy who had asked to go up to attract firepower felt extremely shocked. Regrettably, he lost an opportunity to pretend to be forced (to die). Madeleine said: "Anyway, hurry down the mountain. How many half-orcs, goblins, and ogres are on this mountain now, no one can figure out, maybe there are even more powerful monsters, these **** bastards, actually chose them When Mondela attacked, they came together to make trouble. There must be a conspiracy in it." The students fell silent. They were still saying that Mondela didnt know that the sky was high and the earth was thick. It would be impossible to run to attack the City of Light, but they didnt expect that half-orcs would happen at this time, even if they were not well-versed in warfare. , But the brain is not stupid, just think about it, it can''t be a coincidence. "Hurry down the mountain." Robb pointed to the east side of the Guangming Road. Looking down from the mountain, you can already see the fighting on the east city gate. Mondela''s army should be tentatively trying to attack the city. There are many The big fireball flies in the sky, and ordinary fireball skills cannot be seen at this distance. The big fireball they see should be a burning stone thrown by a stone. Robb said: "You actually left your post when the war came in order to save me. Her Majesty the Queen will be very angry when she knows." Madeleine yelled "Ah", and then remembered her responsibilities, and said anxiously: "It''s over, Elizabeth must be mad, let''s go down the mountain." Everyone hurried down the mountain at the fastest speed. Robb turned his head and glanced at the mountain, and silently turned on the scouting technique with a visual range of 5000 yards. With the night vision ability, he immediately found that there was a forest 2000 yards away. Many green brains are surging, it is a large group of goblins, and their goal of action is obviously the bright road. Sweeping his gaze to the side, the mountains and forests are full of orcs, ogres, and goblins. These monsters are very poorly organized when marching, and they are not as good as humans. Neat marching queues, they are always chaotic, and march forward in tribes as a unit. Therefore, everyone encountered two small-scale orc troops one after another. Robb can deal with them as he pleases. However, when these monsters gather on the mountain waves on the north side of the Road of Light, they will form a very terrifying army... At that time, Robb wants to fool around without revealing his strength, it will not be so easy. NS. Everyone ran to the North City Gate at the fastest speed. Conte, who was on his back by one of the guards, brushed the floor and opened his eyes: "Where is the half-orc? Where is the half-orc? Brother Robert, let''s join hands to hold the half. The orc kills everything." Everyone gave him a contemptuous look. Conte looked around, then figured out what was going on, and said with an embarrassment: "Cough, let me down, I can walk by myself." Madeleine sent Robb and his party into the north gate, and immediately wanted to run in the direction of the east gate. A scout next to him jumped out and said, "Grand Duke, the Orcs army is about to reach the North Gate. Please arrange for the North Gate to be deployed immediately." Madeleine frowned: "Damn it, Mondela is attacking the east gate, and here comes a large group of half-orcs, what can we do?" Mondelas army is not easy to deal with. When Mondela attacked the East Gate a few months ago, even Her Majesty the Queen personally went to the battlefield and was injured. It can be seen how tragic the war was. In this case, where Also drew out troops to deal with half-orcs? Chapter 382： Use magic props to resist monsters Madeleine frowned, feeling very embarrassed. At this time, the battle at the east city gate had already begun. Just now on the hillside, you could see a big ball of fire flying in the sky. Now that you enter the city, you can see it more clearly. , Fireballs can be seen everywhere above his head. In the eastern sky, a group of griffon riders are fighting with manticore riders in mid-air. Of course, the Guangming Road is a big city with an extremely large area. Although the fighting at the east city gate is fierce, the impact on the north city gate is not great. At least there is no need to worry about a burning stone. Smashed on top of his head. The defenders on the north gate, and the people who are still active in the city, are still very relaxed. They dont know that a huge army of monsters is approaching, and the faces of the people on the street still dont see it. When they were nervous, many people didn''t even go home, they were still chatting on the street, expressing optimistic views about the war at the East Gate. In their opinion, Mondela was definitely unable to conquer the Path of Light. Of course, even if it was conquered, it would be the noble lords who were unlucky. For ordinary people, it was just the Great King Banner at the head of the city and a new king. In the upper ranks, there will be no fundamental changes in the lives of the people. The poor will still be poor, and you won''t become awesome just because you change the king. Robb holds the same view. He doesn''t care about the orthodox or unorthodox royal family. In the eyes of proletarians like him from later generations, all orthodox royal bloodlines are nonsense. The princes and generals have a kind of Xiangning, which is the concept of later generations. The battle at the East City Gate did not say justice or evil, but was just a game between two political forces. He didn''t want to put his power on that kind of battlefield. But monsters are different! When monsters attack humanity, they cannot be attributed to political struggle, but only to the "survival battle between different races". Once they break the path of light, the people will not face the Great King Banner of the city, but the merciless slaughter of the poor. Will be dead then. At this time, Robb would not hesitate to stand on the side of humans, because he himself was a human, and he would not be so familiar with the Virgin that he would treat monsters equally. He turned to Madeleine: "Miss Madeleine, you have to go to the east gate right away. You must be unable to take care of the north gate because of the lack of skills. You will just move the''landmine'' and the''Kaqiuluo multiple rocket launcher'' that I invented last time. Come to the north gate, let me use technology to deal with the monsters in the north gate." "Hey?" Madeleine was startled: "No! It''s impossible! The scout reported that it was an army of half-orcs, as well as goblins, ogres, and even more powerful monsters. Im sure I cant keep it with only some magic items. Ill report to Elizabeth and try my best to deploy more troops. Robb nodded: "This is what I think about this matter. The half-orcs have never seen our various new magic items before. The first time they see them, they will be greatly shocked and will scare them to stop. In other words, only relying on magic items can hold the Orc army to a certain extent. I am sure that they will not dare to attack the city for a few hours, so there is no need to transfer too many troops. You guys. He blocked Mondela with all his strength, and then it should be too late to deal with the North Gate side." Madeleine took a deep look at him, and after a few seconds, nodded solemnly, then turned and ran, disappearing into the corner of the street in a blink of an eye. Robb climbed up the city wall and stood beside the guard at the north gate, smiling. The guard had received the scout report and knew that an army of monsters was approaching outside. He was too nervous. Seeing Robb running over to smile at him, he had to smile back in embarrassment, but his smile was too bitter. "Don''t panic!" Robb smiled: "The main force of the monster is still far away, there are more than three thousand yards before it will arrive. At present, only a few troops have arrived, and there will be no danger for the time being." More than three thousand yards were converted into a modern unit of length, which was close to three kilometers, which was really far away. Cheng Shoubing breathed a sigh of relief for the time being, but he was still not at ease and uneasy. After a while, a black helmet and black armored unit ran over, headed by a black knight. Robb actually recognized the knights face. It was one of the black knights who besieged Lars in the alley last time. , It seems to be Madeleine''s capable man, he led about a thousand black armored soldiers over. He also brought more than a dozen large vehicles, each of which was filled with magic items. These magic roads are large and small, the small ones are "mines", and the big ones are "Katyusha multiple rocket launchers". Neatly piled on the car. As soon as the black knight saw Robb, he waved his hand and said loudly: "Mr. Robert, I have been ordered by Her Majesty the Queen and the Grand Duke Madeleine to come to the north gate to defend against the monster army. The Grand Duke said, you have to resist. The monsters idea, please feel free to implement it, and I will try my best to support you." The black knights title is not low, he is an "earl." He has just been appointed by Her Majesty the Queen as the commander-in-chief of the defense of the North City Gate. The relationship with his immediate boss, so the commander-in-chief expressed his attitude as soon as he came: "I support you!" Thieves wit! Robb was not polite, turning around and shouting to the soldiers under him: "Pick up the magic props..." First, the Katyusha multi-barreled rocket launcher was mounted on the top of the city, and the mouth of the box was facing the city. The wisdom of the ancients was not low. Robb only taught them to make a box, but they inspired their thinking and made a box under the box. The base allows the muzzle to rotate in a small range. As for "landmines", it is even more interesting. Robb found that these ancients were terribly clever. Since landmines are a "trigger" mechanism, it is easy to accidentally explode when soldiers carry them. Therefore, the royal magic props production experts, I deliberately pasted a piece of parchment on the drawn "trigger rune", and drew a rune that invalidated the rune on the paper. To put it bluntly, it is to add a piece of insurance to the "landmine". If the paper is not torn off, the "landmine" cannot be triggered. When you need to use it, tear up the paper and you''ll live together. "The witty royal magic item expert, admire and admire him." Robb gave them a thumbs up, then took a group of soldiers, opened the gate of the city, and went out. At this time, the monsters had not yet arrived, and it was still safe outside the city. He looked up at the "Kaqiu" on the top of the city. Sado Rocket Launcher", estimated its range, and then, with a large group of soldiers who came to bury the mines, drilled into the nearby hillside, excavated, buried the mines, and redrawn the trigger condition rune... Chapter 383： Landmine warfare The battle near the east city gate was still going on fiercely. As the battle continued to intensify, more and more fireballs could be seen in the sky. There were huge boulders thrown by Donggrans trebuchets, and there were counterattacks made by Sigrans trebuchets, burning giants. The stones passed by in mid-air, and then said to each other "stupid" to the stones thrown by the enemy! The Griffin Rider and the Manticore Rider are no longer limited to fighting in the sky of the East City Gate. The flying mount is too fast. Once a fierce battle starts, it will fly all over the sky. After a while, the air battle will cover the entire sky. Over the city, the roar of griffon and manticore can be heard everywhere. From time to time, a knight would even fall from the sky and hit a residential house with a bang, and then the people in the residential house screamed out of the house. A team of medical soldiers immediately rushed into the house and carried it out. It was the corpse of a knight. Robb glanced to the east, and then saw an archangel descending from the sky, wielding a glorious holy sword. Even if it was far away, he could feel the angel''s strength, but the angel was not yet arrogant. Within a few seconds, a skeleton dragon rushed towards the angel. There was a loud "bang" in the eastern sky. It was the sky that blocked the Skeleton Dragon''s impact with a shield. Because both have powerful and unmatched power, each impact will make such a loud noise. Robb thought to himself: Miss Queen is on the battlefield herself again! Well, forget it, don''t worry about the east gate, the north gate will soon become lively. As soon as he thought of this, he heard a loud "boom" on the hillside outside the north gate. The first "landmine" was detonated. The guards on the city wall of the North City Gate witnessed a beautiful picture with their own eyes. On the hillside directly opposite the North City Gate, dozens of orc soldiers were blown up by "mines". It turned out that, What they stepped on was a high-level flame explosion technique injected into the "mine" by the "Royal Palace Mage". The power of this explosive technique is not small, far surpassing the Lv.1 magic played by those scum students in the magic school. The group of half-orcs that had exploded on the thunder flew high and high, throwing them in all directions, and the graceful posture in mid-air was simply pleasing to the eye. The city guards laughed suddenly, and even Conte and George, who were watching the lively students, couldn''t help laughing along with them. The orcs suddenly became nervous, and someone shouted, "Beware of the magic circle!" "I didn''t see the magic circle painted on the ground." "The army stopped first, pushed the waste goblins to the front, and let them go first." The half-orcs forced several goblins to go to the forefront, and the goblins were also considered to be bad for eight lifetimes. Not only were they caught by humans to do hard work and feed the spiders, they were also caught by the orcs to remove mines and magic. Trap, but there is no way. There is only a dead end if you are not obedient, and you can gamble your luck if you are obedient. A few goblin scouts scattered, walked forward cautiously, through the woods, ran down the hillside, turned around and exclaimed, "I''m not dead! I''m not killed, hahaha!" The Orc captain behind said loudly: "Line up and walk along the path the goblins walked. That is a safe area." The group of orcs moved and moved forward cautiously along the path that the goblins had walked. Unexpectedly, when the group passed through the "safe area", suddenly something flashed under their feet: Boom! Dozens of orcs in the center of the explosion flew into the air, and the orcs a little bit to the side were also involved in the power of the explosion, and fell down a large area in an instant, centered on the location of the explosion, blooming. The shape falls outward, the thief looks good. The guards on the wall suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, it''s beautiful." The previous goblin scouts also looked dumbfounded, wondering: I just walked here and was not bombed, so why did they get bombed when they came here? Oh, no matter what! Asked you to force me to clear mines, but you got bombed, right? Hahaha, deserve it! Go to hell, stupid half-orc. The orcs looked at each other, "It''s impossible! The scout passed through here just now. There can be no magic circle here. Why did we explode when we walked over?" "What kind of magic circle? There can''t be such a magic circle!" "Report to the general, I found a piece of magic item fragment. The explosion just now was caused by this thing." "Oh? Is it a magic item?" The Orc general wondered: "Why did the magic item pick us up? There are weird things in it. In short, pay attention to your feet and don''t step on any strange things." The orcs advance cautiously... They didn''t send scouts this time. The scouts seemed useless anyway, and there was no demining effect at all. Just watch your feet carefully. A half-orc immediately noticed that there were traces of digging in the dirt in front of him, and he shouted: "Attention, the dirt in front seems to have been turned over, there may be magic items buried there." "Oh! Go around that area." "From the side..." The orcs immediately dispersed to both sides and walked around the dug area. However, "boom", two landmines were detonated at the same time on both sides, and the two groups of orcs were blown up into the sky. Instead, they looked in the middle. It looks like the place that has been dug is not exploded at all. "Fak, there is a stone buried in the dug place. It''s a fake thunder." "Why are human beings so cunning?" In the distance, Robb, who was watching this scene with reconnaissance skills, almost laughed out loud. Not bad, not bad. The method of burying mines learned in the classic old film "Landmine War" is now actually used, and he is really old. The experience of the predecessors. Orcs, you will see more fun things soon. A half-orc shouted, "Look, I really found a magic item this time, and it''s buried there." He pointed to a place where the mine was buried too hurriedly. One of the mines was only half buried, and the other half was exposed to the ground. It was easily discovered by the orcs. The Orc general waved his hand and said, "Go to a goblin and pick it up gently. If you can bring this thing back to study, it''s a great achievement." A goblin was pushed out by the orcs again. It pitifully looked at the ferocious orcs. Knowing that it was powerless to resist and could only be obedient, it had to walk carefully towards the one with its trembling legs. Thunder. He desperately comforted himself in his heart, not necessarily exploded, not necessarily, just now my companion stepped on the thunder and didn''t explode, maybe it only exploded half-orcs, not goblins. While trying to milk himself, he walked to the side of the mine, carefully digging the dirt beside it, and picked it up. It really didn''t explode! Goblin rejoiced: "It didn''t explode, it didn''t explode, I''m not dead, hahahaha!" Chapter 384： Strategic role The goblin was laughing wildly, he was laughing wildly. A half-orc nearby shouted, "Hey, why is there a wire under the mine you dug out?" "Huh?" The goblin looked down, and there was indeed a thread under the mine. The thread was buried by leaves, and I dont know where it leads. The goblin pulled this thread out just now. A lot. It doesnt know that the other end of this thread is connected to the insurance of another landmine, which is the piece of paper that invalidates the rune. A hidden landmine "lifted the ban." This trick is the artifact recorded in Landmine Warfare: Son-Mother Mine. Standing next to a group of half-orcs watching the goblins lined up, they actually felt a huge magical power burst out under their feet, Boom! The orcs flew into the air again. The goblin was stunned: "Sure enough, this thing only blows up half-orcs, not goblins, hahahaha, it! Doesn''t blow goblins!" As soon as he thought of this, the thunder he was holding in his hand exploded! ... Suddenly, there were explosions everywhere on the hillside opposite the north gate. After a while, a thunder was exploded and dozens of half-orcs were blown into the sky, and then another thunder was exploded there, and dozens of half-orcs were crying. mother. Because the organization of the monster coalition is very poor, it is not a whole, but is divided into various tribes to advance. Therefore, the deeds of one tribe will not become the experience of another tribe. Every tribes team has to make a solid round of various evil deeds. This bombing caused the monster coalition forces to be frustrated. They knew that Mondela near the East City Gate had already begun a fierce battle. At this time, attacking the North Gate of the Light Road would achieve the best results, but this is possible at any time. The exploded landmines made them afraid to advance at the fastest speed. They were arrogant and angry, preparing to form a large army at the North City Gate, but now they are blocked 1,000 yards away from the city. The movement of the entire army has become as slow as a snail, and they can only be cautious. Proceed tentatively. Seeing the situation outside the city, the black knight in charge of the defense command couldn''t help but feel happy. He turned his head and bowed to Robb: "Mr. Robert, the multi-conditional judgment mine you invented is really useful. It is the first time to put it into actual combat. , We have achieved great results and killed many half-orcs. Haha, if it were in a normal war, it would take us a lot of effort to kill so many half-orcs, and many people would be injured or killed. , I didnt expect to kill so many today without a single soldier." Robb said: "Killing a few half-orcs is a trivial matter. The real role of a mine array has never been to kill people. It serves a strategy and its purpose is to slow down the enemy''s movement..." The black knight suddenly realized: That''s right! The enemy forces were very slow to move because they were afraid of minefields. At this speed, the last 1,000 yards would have to travel a long time to arrive. Their time to attack the city was greatly delayed. Once the battle at the east city gate was over, the main force would be there. Can come over to guard the north gate immediately. That''s right, the role of this thing in strategy is far superior to tactics! The Black Knight seemed to have learned something, and even thought about it far, and turned around to suggest to the Grand Duke and Her Majesty that a large number of mines should be laid outside the Crystal Canyon, so that there is no need to worry about the sudden attack on the desert kingdom last time. I dont know how long it took. The monster army finally wade through the minefield in disgrace, paying a full cost of nearly three hundred monsters lives, and there are more wounded. Of course, in this world of swords and magic, they are injured. It''s a trivial matter, no matter how many injuries, as long as you don''t die, you can always get the milk back. Dozens of ogre shamans and orc witch doctors kept talking about restoring magic after the battle. Their intelligence is very low, and the healing effect of a single magic is extremely poor, but it doesnt matter. , The monsters were originally desperate war frenzy. After passing through the minefield, they finally assembled in a clearing between the North City Gate and the Black Pine Mountains. The size of this army is really not small. Robb looked around. There were about three or four thousand half-orcs. There are fewer ogres, only a thousand, but goblins are too many to count. Looking around, a green skull is afraid that it will cost tens of thousands. Goblins are very timid and despicable creatures. When they are less in number than humans, they will be timid and afraid to attack humans, but when their numbers increase to form an army, they will become bold. , Any enemy dare to provoke. The black knight couldn''t help his face change color: "Where are there so many goblins? I''m afraid this is not to gather all the goblins in the Black Pine Mountains? They should be unorganized and undisciplined, and it is almost impossible to gather together and act. The creatures, why do they seem so coordinated now?" Robb smiled next to him and said: "Generally speaking, there should be something like a Demon King in the depths of the Black Pine Mountains. Tsk tsk, otherwise the organization of the monsters would not be so high." The black knight seriously considered this question: "The Devil? Impossible! The Devil City should be in the Jinghong Mountains, separated from the Black Pine Mountains by a large desert, so far away... the influence of the Devil King cannot be so far. ." Robb said: "Are the knights thinking so rigid? Can''t other monsters choose two demon kings? Human kings are still everywhere. There are queens in the Gran Kingdom, pharaohs in the desert kingdom, and no king in Norma country. Dongtu Datang also has a rabbit emperor. Its not uncommon to have two demon kings in the monsters, right?" black Knight:"" After thinking about it carefully, it seems to make sense. The rumor that there is a Demon King City in the Jinghong Mountains has been around for a long time, but no one has stipulated that the monsters in the Black Pine Mountains cannot choose a Demon King. A mountain range is a kingdom of monsters, which makes perfect sense. When the two of them talked here, the monsters could no longer restrain their desire to attack. Their organization and training were very poor, and the army was not particular about discipline or anything. The half-orcs were behind them, the brother in front. The Brin screamed strangely, and rushed towards the bright road with screaming. "What are these lunatics doing?" The black knight yelled, "Dare to attack without a siege weapon?" Robb spread his hands and thought to himself: Monsters are monsters, what siege weapon do you want to pay attention to? Of course it''s chaotic! But thats fine, chaotic charge just honors your barbarism, let you see that technology has developed to a certain level, enough to crush barbarism. Chapter 385： Fire！ Seeing the enemy charging forward, the black knight reflexively yelled: "Archer, fire gunner, magician!" The thousand soldiers of the Black Earth Knights that he brought with him hurriedly moved. The archers drew their bows by the wall, the firecrackers began to load ammunition, and the magician had already pinched the magic that he had prepared in advance. On hand. Robb yelled, "Katyusha!" He yelled it out, but it made the soldiers wake up. By the way, we have new equipment. The magicians put down their raised hands, and the archers temporarily put down their longbows. They all turned to look at their captain. The black knight was embarrassed and smirked: "Get used to it, cough, get used to it. Now... Katyusha is ready!" The soldiers also smiled awkwardly. The war habit that has been cultivated for a long time is really hard to change. Even if they have new equipment, they don''t have the consciousness to use them. They hurriedly came to the back of the Katyusha multiple rocket launcher on the city wall, stood still, adjusted the muzzle... Rows of boxes were aimed at the outside of the city. These boxes are large and small. The small boxes have only 9 cells, the medium boxes have 25 cells, and the largest boxes have a full 50 cells. Of course, the largest box is too large, so the number is very small. There are only five. These boxes are pre-filled with magic by the royal palace magicians. These magics are also different. The small boxes contain fireball, ice archery, and wind blade art, while the medium boxes are filled with arcane lasers and forks. Lightning and other powerful magic, the largest box is filled with large magic such as Pyroblast, Frozen Ball and so on. After the court magicians'' groping, they have discovered that only magic that "shoots far away" is suitable for Katyusha, and magic with a relatively short range is not suitable for it, such as fire walls, tornadoes, and explosions. Its easy to hurt yourself if you put it into Katyushas magic. All the turrets are ready... The goblin army under the city had already crossed half the distance in a blink of an eye and entered Katyusha''s range. Its also interesting. If its the Katyusha rocket launcher of later generations, it has a very long range, and its okay to hit a distance of seven or eight kilometers. However, Robb invented this magical multi-arrow artillery, and its range is determined by the range of the magic itself. of. For example, if a fireball is installed in it, then Katyusha''s range is the range of the fireball-600 yards! It can''t throw the fireball farther. A soldier yelled: "The enemy has entered our range. Do you want to open fire?" The black knight hesitated and gave no order. Robb grabbed the conversation and shouted: "Wait a minute, let me go a little bit." "Biu!" A fireball flew up from under the city. It turned out that an ogre mage mixed in the goblin group threw the magic. Although the opponent''s IQ is not high enough, the distance can still be judged. Since it has entered With a range of 600 yards, the opponent is not polite, and has already begun to shoot. The black knight raised his shield to block, and with a bang, the fireball was carried by his shield. He said to Robb: "Don''t you open fire?" Robb smiled and said: "Don''t worry! Let the magicians symbolically shake a few magics and make a fake appearance." The black knight nodded and gave the order. A dozen wizards who had prepared magic in advance threw the fireball towards the outside of the city. A fireball slammed into the goblin formation, a goblin warrior. He actually waved a shield to block it, but the goblin warrior was far behind the human warrior after all, and how could he stop the fireball shot by the regular magician of the Black Earth Knights. With a bang, the goblin warrior turned into a ball of fire, and the heat wave swept the goblin scum soldiers nearby. A dozen fireballs also had the same effect, blowing up a lot of goblins. However, the explosion of more than a dozen fireballs seemed to tickle the tens of thousands of goblins. The half-orc general who was watching the battle couldn''t help but laugh up to the sky: "Siglan''s main force is not in the north city gate. They have done their best to deal with Mondela''s army. There is not much force at the north city gate. This is sparse. A dozen magicians and a small army of about a thousand people on the wall cannot stop our army. Let those stupid goblins rush to take me down on the wall as soon as possible." A distance of several hundred yards, for an army running wild, is tens of seconds. However, when the foremost goblin rushed to a distance of about two hundred yards under the city wall, he suddenly felt an unusual magical power rippling under his feet, followed by a loud bang, and the mine was detonated again. They just remembered that since humans would plant mines in the woods, of course they would also plant mines under the city. The goblin forwards that rushed the fastest immediately took the momentum, and their pace was slightly slower, but the goblins behind did not give the people in front a chance to stop, and continued to rush forward violently, pushing the front one. The body moved forward involuntarily, and then the mine in front of him kept detonating, bombarding the ground with great excitement. Goblins were blown up everywhere, but the monsters were really different from humans. The death of the companions in the front row could not be stopped. The zealous goblins continued to move forward, and the goblins behind were still rushing forward desperately. . When the goblins under the city were so densely packed that they were all green brains leaping. Luo Bai said loudly: "It''s almost done. Let''s fire at the city. Don''t hit close ones, just hit 300 to 400 yards away, the densest place among the enemy forces." The black knight yelled: "Fire!" Someone nearby shouted: "Fire!" Then, the rows of soldiers on the wall all yelled: "Fire!" "Boom!" The first Katyusha burst into anger. Then the second, the third... Fireball, Frostbolt, Wind Blade, various and fancy magic, blasted towards the goblin army under the city. A nine-hole Katyusha has nine magics in one hit, a 25-hole Katyusha spews out 25 magic in an instant, let alone a fifty-hole Katyusha... For a moment! It was like a magic rainstorm in the enemy army. This is equivalent to hundreds of magicians firing at the same time, which is really terrifying. Almost every magician in this world is a nobleman, who enjoys lofty places. They are scarce in number. They are not bad street goods. They are not a large group that can be drawn from any army, just like the last time the Desert Kingdom attacked Westwind Town. , The size of an army of 10,000, the number of shamans and witch doctors accompanying the army is less than a hundred. Robb and the others have only a thousand people in the army that guards the city. From the eyes of the half-orcs outside, there are more than a dozen magic in this army. Hundreds of magicians shot at the same time. "Oh my mommy! What the **** is this?" Chapter 386： Fire coverage All kinds of magic, full of tricks, raged in the goblins, the ice bolt turned the goblins into ice sculptures, the fireball turned the goblins into ashes, and the wind blade cut the goblins in half... "Boom!" An inflammatory explosion exploded in the densest part of the goblin legion, and the terrifying power instantly burned all the goblins within a few meters of the circle to ashes, and the magical power produced by the explosion was directed towards the surroundings. He rushed out and blasted all the goblins next to him several meters away. At the same time, an ice ball flew into the Goblin array. The ice ball is a kind of slow-flying magic. It is a huge hockey puck flying in mid-air at a slow speed similar to walking. It is almost impossible to hit anyone. However, it kept spinning while flying, and at the same time it threw out countless ice arrows, shooting randomly in all directions. (In Diablo 2 and 3, there is a spell called Frozen Orb.) Where the Frozen Ball passed, all the goblins next to it were frozen into ice sculptures by the ice arrows, one by one, looking like the Harbin Ice Sculpture Festival, except that the statues in this Ice Sculpture Festival are all goblin statues. Just now under the city, it looked like a neat green skull like a sea of ??goblins. It has now been blasted to pieces. The rockets were arranged by Robb to aim at a different area before the battle, and when they finally opened fire , Each rocket artillery covered a strike area, so after a wave of magic bombardment, a large area under the city wall was bombarded like a carpet. The corpses of goblins were everywhere, piece by piece, sloppy, and occasionally there were a few goblins in the corpse pile who had escaped a catastrophe. They were already so scared that they were trembling all over, not knowing what to do next. Of course, this round of strikes was only aimed at the densest part of the goblin army at the center. The vanguard in front did not fight, nor did the third army behind, only the middle, the thief. As a result, the last temple army immediately lost the courage to continue to rush forward, and the goblins rushing in front looked back and found that the main force behind was bombarded like this. They were still in the mood to continue climbing. City wall? Goblins are actually naturally timid and cowardly. They must have numerical superiority to become arrogant and fanatical. Once their numerical superiority is lost, they will immediately become the most timid, cowardly, and useless. Novice Village waste mobs. "Ahhhhhhh!" "Escape!" The surviving goblins fled in an instant. They did not dare to flee backward, because there were army of half-orcs and ogres behind them, and they would be chopped off by the army of half-orcs when they fled back. Therefore, they can only flee to the two sides, and the formation looks very strange and circumscribes the two sides of the Orc Legion, passing through the black pine forest. When they were escaping, they were still worried about whether the superintendent would catch up and chop them, but this was a bit more worrying. The superintendent of half-orcs was actually stunned now. The wave of magic strikes just now not only destroyed the fighting will of the Goblin army, but also deeply shook the Orcs Legion, making them all dumbfounded, looking stupidly at the strange big boxes on the wall, where Are you still in the mood to care about goblin deserters? The human soldiers in the city are also a bit confused. To be honest, although they have known that they have new weapons, in order to prevent Mondela from stealing learning, these new weapons have been kept secret by Her Majesty, even the soldiers. We don''t know what effect they have. Now that they saw its power with their own eyes, the soldiers were almost shocked... What kind of equipment is this Nima? Thousands of goblins outside were crushed by the fire, mommy! "We were deceived! It is not a small unit guarding the North City Gate. All the magicians who can fight in the Light Road are gathered here! There are at least a few hundred." . "No, General, the other party doesn''t have many magicians. The key is those boxes." A half-orc prophet approached: "It''s the magic spewed out of those boxes." "Damn it, what box is that?" "I don''t know." The half-orcs know first: "I only know that they look like some kind of magic items. You know, humans, elves, and dwarves are all good at using magic items, but our half-orcs are not good at using magic items. Play this thing." Humans, elves, and dwarves are the races that are best at making all kinds of sophisticated tools on the Demon Continent, but the half-orcs race is not good. Their IQ is too low and they are impatient. They only like to be barbaric and don''t like fine things. The Orc general roared: "Then what should I do now?" The half-orcs first know: "Such a powerful magic radiation should consume a lot of mana in an instant. I think, judging from the volume of the boxes and the magic power they shoot, they have been shot out. There should be no reserve of mana, and we cant launch it again. We should attack again now, it should be easier." "Oh? Really?" The Orc General was a little skeptical, but the Orc Prophet was a respected old prophet. He still had to respect what he said. The Orc General waved his hand and ordered loudly: "Prepare for the second round of attack. ." Without the trash green-headed goblins, the half-orcs did not feel that there was anything great. That was just because the trash was cannon fodder, and the ones who could really fight were the half-orcs and ogres. As long as the main army is okay, the mere thousand human black-armored soldiers are not in their eyes at all. "Drumming, ready to attack!" "Ready to attack!" The half-orcs legion began to move around. Nearly three thousand half-orcs and more than one thousand ogres walked forward slowly. With their movement, the soldiers in the city became uneasy. Although it has just achieved a major battle result, but... the magic power of Katyusha''s multiple rocket launchers has been emptied. To replenish the magic power of this thing, you need to send them all back to the royal family, and the royal magicians will slow down Chant the spell, cast magic, and fill it in the box. It takes a lot of magicians to be busy for a long time to get it done. And now, the magicians should fight Mondela to the death at the East City Gate, how can they have time to recharge this stuff? Next, with a thousand soldiers to fight against four thousand monsters? One to four! Its not a big problem for the fighters of the Black Earth Knights to fight goblins in one pair of four, but its difficult to fight half-orcs. . At this moment, Robb suddenly brushed the ground and stood at the forefront of the city wall, and said loudly: "Put Katyusha upright again and aim at the army of half-orcs outside." Chapter 387： This giant cannon can fire three rounds "Hey?" The Black Knight wondered: "Mr. Robert, Katyusha has run out, and now it''s useless to aim at the enemy." Robb blinked at him and smiled: "But the enemy doesn''t know, or even if they guessed it, they can''t be sure, are they?" The black knight woke up suddenly, hey, yes! He hurriedly also ordered loudly: "Aim again, aim at the enemy." The Orcs under the city were advancing aggressively. Suddenly, they found the big boxes that had just been opened on the wall in front of them. Now they were lifted up by the soldiers again and aimed at the city again. The momentum of the orc soldiers was instantly taken away. The original look of rectification, but now it was immediately persuaded, and the orcs in the front row panicked: "What the hell? Those terrifying things are standing up again. ." The half-orcs in the back row were actually more panicked, because they saw with their own eyes that the humans on the walls were broken. They actually did not hit the goblins that rushed in front, but instead bombarded the goblin army with artillery fire. So the goblins at the front were fine, with heavy casualties in the middle. Now that the same situation is repeated again, isn''t the half-orc in the front all okay, and the half-orcs in the middle and behind us suffered heavy casualties? The orcs walking behind and in the middle froze on the spot, and then began to back away slowly. The Orc Prophet yelled after the battle: "Don''t be afraid, the opponent''s magic item should have no magic power, you guys, keep going forward, don''t be afraid." The orcs shouted, "If there is no magic power, why would they stand up?" "Yeah! Since it is set up, there must be magic power." The Orc general furiously said, "It''s a pretense, there must be no magic power in it." "How can you be sure of this?" "This is just speculation." Half-orcs are not a race that obeys the rules and likes to obey orders. Their organization is far less than the level of the human legion. Moreover, even the human legion will have morale in the face of powerful and destructive weapons. shake. When the soldiers are shaking, if the leading generals forcibly order the soldiers to attack, it may even cause the army to mutiny and turn around and kill the leading generals. As soon as the Orc general saw the coercion of his subordinates, he knew that he couldn''t force another order. He had to turn to the prophet and said angrily: "Is there any definite evidence that can prove that the magic items have no magic power? If you can''t calm the hearts of the army, this war can''t continue." The Orc Prophet casts a "prophecy". Although this spell is called "prophecy", it does not actually predict the future. It can only gain a vision of an area from a long distance, and even hear that area. Conversations with people inside. He threw this "prophecy" on the wall, above a "young commander" who looked like he was commanding a magic item army. Therefore, the vision and sound of this area were all controlled by him. He can even form these images into a holographic projection, suspended in front of the orcs, for everyone to see. The "Young Commander" who appeared in the holographic projection of prophecy was Robb! When Robb met the Orcs squad on the mountain, he deliberately reduced his sensitivity because he went to play group taunts. All his clothes were chopped off by the Orcs. When he was picked up by Madelyn just now, he was not naked Yaguan, as soon as he returned to the city, he immediately asked the soldiers to throw Robb a set of black helmet and black armor with a sword on his waist. Therefore, Robb''s current appearance looks a lot like a young noble commander of the Black Earth Knights. He was shouting at the soldiers: "Set up the rocket launcher! This one here, turn the muzzle to the left a little bit. The one over there, turn right a little bit... Cover it... When the orcs come into range, hit them. It''s so cool." Hearing his words, the Prophet couldn''t help but hesitated slightly: "This young man is really serious about arming? Look at his expression, calm and calm, without any fear, as if full of confidence in victory, this Its not like worrying about the depletion of magic items." This half-orc prophet didn''t know that Robb had 5,000 yards of sight. Just when he used his prophecy, Robb had already seen him spying on himself, of course he was about to perform a good show for him. He walked up to a huge 50-shot Katyusha, pretended to help the native soldier adjust the direction, looked at the direction of the orc army, and patted the soldier''s helmet and said: "After a while the orc will come , You will fight fiercely, don''t worry about the magic power problem, this giant cannon will only run out of magic power after three rounds." He deliberately slapped the helmet of the native soldier and covered the soldier''s face. He was worried that the soldier''s acting skills would not be good, and the problem of covering his face would not be a big problem. The soldier laughed muffledly in the helmet. It sounded weird. Robb himself doesn''t have to worry about acting skills, anyway, he is a habitual offender. I dare not say that the acting ability is very strong in the original world, but it is absolutely Oscar-level in this world. Seeing this scene, the Orc Prophet was surprised. I also wanted to adjust the angle, and then take a closer look at the situation of the other soldiers. Suddenly I saw Robb lift up his head and looked at the sky. He actually faced the gaze of the orc prophet through a "prophecy". . Robb yelled: "Priest, disperse! A prophet is using prophecy to spy on our military situation. Damn, he peeked at my rocket launcher..." A priest hurriedly threw a dispelling technique into the sky, and the prophet''s "prophecy" suddenly disappeared, and the holographic projection screen was interrupted. Don''t look at it now! The Orc Prophet was full of doubts, always feeling that there was something wrong with what he had just seen. The Orc General''s IQ was not high, and he was immediately fooled. He grabbed the Prophet''s collar and shouted, "Did you not hear? The man said that the cannon can still fight three rounds." The Prophet said awkwardly: "No, no, no, I don''t think the cannon can fight three more rounds. That must be nonsense." "You are just a guess!" The Orc general said, "If your guess is wrong, it will harm us all." The Prophet was 80% sure that Robb was acting, but there was still 20% uncertainty. He was now caught in a dilemma. What if he really made a mistake in his judgment? Although there is only a 20% chance of being wrong, if you are wrong, you will die. The prophet had no choice but to stop speaking. The Orc general shouted: "Retreat! Retreat first! After studying the enemy''s powerful magic items, organize the attack." The orc soldiers had been waiting for this order. When they heard the word "return", they ran fast, and in a blink of an eye, they all ran a thousand yards away from the city. Chapter 388： Why are you happier than me? The army of half-orcs and ogres withdrew, and the dispersed goblin troops began to reorganize. Although there were numerous casualties just now, because of the huge number of goblins, the actual loss was smaller than it seemed, and morale was reduced. After the breakup, although they ran around for a while, as long as they were given a little time, they would be able to rectify again and regroup behind the Orcs Legion. The monster coalition began to wait and see, and waited. At the same time, the battle near the east city gate began to calm down slowly. The siege warfare, once it fails to fight in a single blow, it is exhausted, and the three fades. The Mondela army has been attacking the city for a long time. If the Orcs here is a little bit stronger and the North Gate is beaten down, Mondela The army will definitely be able to boost morale and still have the strength to fight. But the half-orcs were immediately stunned. The Griffin Riders flying in the air immediately noticed this. The battle report was passed to the East City Gate, and the morale of Mondela''s army was immediately frustrated. It was not too early at this time, and the sunset was already the last struggle in the western sky, and the sunset was the last to breathe. If the war continues, it will be a night battle, which is not very advantageous to the Mondela army, because his opponent is the dark vatican. When did the dark vatican be afraid of fighting a night? The city can''t be attacked, at least today can''t be attacked again, so I had to order a temporary truce. As a result, the Mondela Army outside the East City Gate retreated to the east for more than ten miles and returned to camp to rest. And the monster army outside the North City Gate did not dare to attack the city hastily. They had no choice but to retreat back and return to the mountains and forests. The most interesting thing was that they stepped on more than a dozen landmines on the way to retreat. It was so disheartened... It turned out that they hadn''t stepped on the mines when they came over. The place where they are camping now dare not be too close to the Guangming Road, fearing that there will be thunder buried in their camp, they also withdrew from the Shilishan Road backwards. The bright road finally returned to calm. Robb watched as it was getting dark, and was wondering when he would slip back to Westwind. He suddenly saw everyone around him turning around together. The Black Knights, the soldiers of the Black Earth Knights, including the students he rescued from the mountain, A solemn bow was made to him. After paying the salute, the black knight strode to him: "Mr. Robert, thank you for your advice, which allowed us to defend the North City with such a small number of troops and made great contributions to this war." Robb: "Small things, I just said a few words." "The value of these few words is comparable to an army." The black knight said: "This is a typical battle example of the actual use of magic items. I will organize the details of today''s battle into a document and give it to all troops to learn. I believe it can quickly improve the quality of our entire army. You have done a great job." Having said this, he couldn''t help sighing: "When the Grand Duke asked me to support you, I still underestimated your ability. I am afraid that you have no experience and don''t know how to fight. Now it seems that I am too much. I''m so arrogant, young people nowadays are really amazing." Robb couldn''t speak at this time. When he talked, he would become pretending to be forced, and when he pretended to be forced, he would become the villain in the novel. He had to smile and smile. Before smiling for a few minutes, an army came to the east city gate, running fast. The leader was Madeleine. She was covered in black armor with pits and pits. It seemed that she had been hit in many places by the enemy, that kind of depression. A large area was obviously hit by something like a hammer. In addition, there were many sharp scratches, which were hacked by something like a sword. Seeing her like this, she knew that the battle just now was fierce and unusual, but as soon as she finished the battle, she immediately rushed to the North City Gate. It seemed that she was in a hurry. She yelled, "Beicheng was still far away." What''s going on here? Where is the army of monsters? Where is the army? I came to support! Robert, are you okay? Are you injured?" She rushed over eagerly, grabbed Robb, and looked left and right, trying to see if he was injured. But Robb is wearing a suit of armor, where can I see it? She almost grabbed Robb''s armor on the spot. This action scared Robb: "Hey, under the crowd, don''t mess around. I am not injured. I want to see if you are injured. , Do you want to pick up your armor too?" Madeleine froze on the spot by these words, and after several seconds, she said angrily: "People care about whether you are injured, why do you still say such hooligans?" Robb thought she was angry. Unexpectedly, he forgot that the woman was talking and panting. The next moment, Madeleine''s face blushed: "I am still wearing a layer of silk in my armor. , You have to take off your clothes before you can see it." Robb: "..." Before she had time to protest her tone of voice, she actually said: "It''s not good to pick up on the street, there is an alley over there." Robb: "Hello!" Madeleine continued: "But it''s impossible for me to go into the alley!" Robb had no choice but to refrain from expressing his opinion, and looked at her squintly. I see how many times you have to breathe. When Robb was like this, Madeleine didn''t pant, and asked solemnly: "Right? Where is the army of orcs?" "Have you finally caught the point?" Robb almost burst into tears. The black knight walked from the side and reported the situation next to Simon. He spoke quickly, but he grasped the key points very clearly, especially Robbs use of magic items, which was exaggerated by him. Anyway, he It is also very clear that the head of my own group must be very fond of listening. Sure enough, Madeleine liked to hear how much Luo Xi pretended to be forced, how many things he did. After listening to it, I couldnt help being overjoyed: Its great! Ill report the battle to Elizabeth immediately. Youve done a great job, and Elizabeth will definitely reward you, maybe you can get the title. Revive the Smith family and walk out. The crucial first step." Robb shook his head and sighed: "Why are you more happy than I am when it comes to revitalizing the Smith family? People who don''t know think you are the Smith family member." Madeleine''s face suddenly blushed for a moment, then turned around and ran, disappearing in a blink of an eye. Robb was in a daze, and the black knight walked over and said, "Mr. Robert, if the captain marries you, isn''t he a member of the Smith family? At that time, her name will also be changed to Madeleine." Smith, she is not happy for the Smith family, for whom?" Robb: "..." I rub! Can it be counted like this? Robb almost forgot that even in the West, after a woman marries a man, she still has to go with the man''s family. Chapter 389： Princess, im here to save you While Robb was playing with the army of monsters... Westwind Town! The town of Westwind at night appears peaceful and harmonious. It was getting dark, Robb hadn''t come back today, and the women in the church looked a bit bored. Of course they wouldn''t worry about Robb''s safety. That guy can fight the desert kingdom''s 10,000 troops alone. If anyone is worried that something happened to him, his head must be pinched by the door panel. Lilian was just a little worried that Robb was hungry or not. She looked up at the setting sun that was struggling, and sighed: "This is the time for the master to eat dinner. Sofa is another person who cant cook. Take care of the owners diet." Xiaoyi said with a cold face next to him: "Although the food that Sofa makes is not delicious, it can make people full, it''s okay." Lilian said: "That''s not okay. The owner is most concerned about the taste of food. He said that food represents an attitude to life. If you can''t even enjoy the food, what is the difference between a person living and salted fish." Xiao Yi said, "Excuse me for not being able to connect these two things." After saying this, she suddenly turned around and clasped Da Lolita''s wrist, only to see Da Lolita holding a salted candy in her hand. , I was about to put it in my mouth. Xiao Yi said, "I didn''t give you any money, where did the sugar come from?" Big Lolita stuck her tongue out: "I just sneaked into Baron Nolen''s sugar factory to get it." Xiao Yi was a little angry: "Stealing things is wrong." Big Lolita hurriedly said: "It''s not stealing. The God of Light taught that you can''t steal things. I just went to the sugar factory for a round and watched the salted sugar drooling. Baron Nolan grabbed a handful and gave it to me. It was definitely not stolen." "Really? It''s okay if you didn''t steal it." Xiaoyi let go, and Da Lolli quickly threw the salted candy into her mouth, her cheeks bulged, and she stirred the candy with her little tongue. The movements are moving. Seeing her now, no one would have thought that this is a guy who likes to use a sword to attack people. The two little bright nuns approached Xiao Yi and whispered: "Sister Xiao Yi, in the last few days, we have added a group of believers in the New Bright Holy See. They said they would give up the Dark Church faith and turn to us. ." Da Luo Li was overjoyed next to him: "This... just called... (the sound of a candy bar being tapped on the teeth)... Abandon the dark and cast the light... That dark sect is a cult at all... You don''t believe it is right. of." Xiao Yi glared at her: "Have you forgotten the teachings of the New Bright Holy See?" Da Lolita hurriedly straightened up: "Oh, yes, he has the freedom to believe and not believe, and he also has the freedom to believe in the dark church and the new light church at the same time. We should not attack other sects." Xiao Yi nodded: "That''s right." She turned to the little nun and said in a low voice: "You must remember to remind these believers who want to believe in our new Illuminati Vatican. They must believe in the God of Light. Of course, we welcome it very much, but they do not have to express their insistence and secretiveness. Faith breaks through, and the God of Light loves everything. He is not a wicked **** who stubbornly rejects other gods." "Yes, yes, the God of Light is the greatest." Da Lolita helped her, because she spoke too loudly and opened her mouth too wide. The sugar cube almost caught her throat, and she was so scared that she quickly picked up the water on the table. , Slurped down and patted his chest: "Oh, I almost died." After finishing speaking, she looked at the empty cup, Da Lolita was embarrassed to let Lilian go and pour water for herself, she took the cup and walked to the kitchen... Just as she got into the kitchen, a fascinating shadow flashed across the hillside. It was a huge wolf, a giant wolf, with long silver-white hair. The wolf hair at the back of the head was rooted like a steel needle. The roots stand up and look mighty and domineering. It was clinging to long grass and mountains and rocks, running through the grass, and its movements were so secret that no one noticed it. Then he rushed down from the hillside at a very fast speed. As soon as the brush floor fell to the back of the church, he crawled quietly against the root of the wall. Without anyone noticing, he came to the kitchen window, and then the brush floor changed into The human form became a tall, mighty and majestic man with a silver-white heavy armor and a giant axe on his back. Then he gently pushed open the shoulder of the kitchen window and turned in. Da Lolita was pouring boiling water in the kitchen, and suddenly found that a person came in the window. Without thinking, she brushed the floor and pulled her sword out of the sheath, but at this moment, the person said: "Princess, don''t do it, it''s me!" The voice is a bit familiar. Da Lolita didnt do anything for the time being. She fixed her eyes and recognized it now. The person here is Mondelas beloved general, the leader of the famous werewolf guerrilla group in Eastgrand, and a werewolf with the title of White Moon Night. Family hero, Baiyue! This man led a werewolf guerrilla group into the hinterland of Siege last year to fight guerrillas. It has been more than half a year now. During this period of time, he has attacked many villages, caravans, and transportation teams in Siege. Wait, and have encountered many encirclements and suppressions, but he is still alive, and the army has not been wiped out, which is quite powerful. Da Lolita brushed the holy sword back into the scabbard: "So it was you, who sneaked out to scare someone?" Bai Yue couldn''t laugh or cry out: "Princess, I''m here to save you." "Huh?" Big Lolita froze: "Help me?" Baiyue said: "I got in touch with the spies lurking on the Road of Light. I heard that you were taken into Westwind Town. The Godfather here took you as a hostage and won''t let you out. I come on the order of the king. Save you." Big Lolita: "..." Well, if Baiyue came a few days earlier, Da Lolita would really follow him ecstatically. But since seeing the spectacular scene of flying angels in the sky and resurrecting more than two hundred corpses at the same time, Da Lolita is no longer a member of the Holy See of Light. Not only does she not believe in the Holy See, but also the Holy See. When they become heretics, those shameful people of the Holy See maliciously fabricate the oracle of the God of Light and let their followers attack and kill the believers of other gods. This is simply rebellious. Big Lolita snorted coldly: "I''m doing well now, I don''t need your help." "Huh?" Bai Yue was a little confused, what happened? Big Lolita hummed: "You sneak into Westwind Town without Godfather''s consent. This is something Godfather will never allow. Once he finds you, he won''t let you leave this Westwind Town. If I If it''s you, it would be better to get out of here." The more Bai Yue listened, the more things went wrong, she couldn''t help asking: "His Royal Highness, what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you under house arrest? I''m here to save you!" Chapter 390： Dont be fooled by this heresy "Everyone said that I don''t need to be saved." Da Luoli had a natural expression on her face: "I have a very good life here, and I have learned the true oracle of the God of Light." Baiyue felt something was wrong: "The real oracle of the God of Light? What is it?" "New Guangming Holy See." Da Luoli said with a triumphant expression: "The Holy See really supported by the God of Light." Bai Yue''s expression changed instantly: "What the hell? Protestant? Your Royal Highness, are you deceived by some heresy?" "Kouhu." Da Lolita said: "You are heresy." Baiyue''s expression became more and more serious, and her eyes began to reveal the vicious spirit that is unique to the werewolf clan: "Your Royal Highness, what is the New Bright Holy See you are talking about?" "She can''t tell." Xiao Yi''s voice suddenly rang out the window. It turned out that although Baiyue sneaked into the church in a concealed motion, but the voice of Da Lolita triumphantly talking loudly, could reach far in the quiet night. Little Yi, Lilian and the two little nuns sitting by the stone table in the front yard all heard Big Lolita talking to someone in the kitchen behind. Xiao Yi came over to take a look. Unexpectedly, when she came over, she just heard the dialogue between Baiyue and Da Luoli, she couldn''t help but said: "Baiyue Cleric, hello, I am the nun who belonged to the original Holy Light Chapel. Ish Carmel." Baiyue didnt know Xiao Yi. He was a great general. How could he know a little nun. He hadnt even heard of her name, but it was a bit cordial to hear that she was a nun who belonged to the original Holy Light Chapel. , Turning around, asked in a serious tone: "What exactly happened?" With a serious and icy face, Xiaoyi repeated her doubts about the "Bright Bible", and then talked about her "New Bright Holy See". After Baiyue listened quietly, she seemed to have no reaction at all. However, at the moment when Xiaoyi''s words fell to the last note, Baiyue suddenly moved, like a thunder, and instantly took off the giant axe hanging on his back, yes. Xiaoyi slashed in the face. The axe came so fast, Xiao Yi didn''t have time to react at all, the axe light had already arrived in front of him. Lilian and the two little nuns behind were scared and screamed, Xiao Yi himself was also taken aback, but when she wanted to dodge, it was too late. She thought to herself: Godfather is here to revive me. However, as soon as this thought turned around, a cross-shaped long sword flew next to him, the Holy SwordHoly Light Cross Sword, with a beam of thunder carried on the blade. It was Da Lolita''s best skill, Wu Shuang Dao Wife Sudden! He only heard the sound of "Zheng", the holy sword hit the side of the big axe, Bai Yue did not expect that the axe he must kill would be blocked by the big Lolita''s back, and the blade of the axe was blocked by the tip of the sword. Kicked, the big axe brushed the ground from a very close position beside Xiao Yi''s shoulder, and cut a hole. Baiyue turned her head and shouted: "His Royal Highness, what are you doing? I am saving you. You were deceived by this heresy." Da Lolita snorted and slashed at Baiyue with two consecutive swords. Her sword light was swift and as fast as an electric flash. Baiyue was a heavy two-handed axe weapon warrior. Where could there be a sword master who was agile, not to mention this sword master. He was also wearing a flying dragon leather armor made by Robb. After a few moves of the Holy Sword Skill, Bai Yue was in a hurry, and finally used the giant axe to set off the Holy Sword Skill, but the process was dangerous, and he almost went to see the King of Hades. (Edit Miss Tang Shui: "Where is the King of Hades in the Western world?" The thirty-two father-in-law hummed: "I said there is." Miss Tang Shui said: "Is it because I give an opinion and want to beat me?" Three The twelve father-in-law said proudly: "Exactly! So don''t make any comments." Miss Tang Shui smiled shyly, and slowly put on the titanium alloy gloves handed down from the retired old editor Bai Lu: " I heard that I can put on this to give advice." Father-in-law hummed: "What''s the use of gloves alone, you don''t know how to punch..." Before the voice came, Miss Tang Shui raised her hand and punched... Father-in-law Kneeled down with a blue nose and swollen face: "I''ll change it! I''ll change it right away.") Baiyue almost went to hell, not shocked. In this small kitchen, his big axe couldn''t be used, and fighting against a swordsman of light was really not enough for ten lives, and he didn''t dare to be true. He shot the princess, and had to slam into the side, with a loud bang, he knocked out a big hole in the wall. He leaped out of the hole, hit the ground and screamed, "His Royal Highness, how did you do it to me? I''m here to save you!" Big Lolita hummed: "You dare to attack Sister Ishgamel, do you know how big a crime you have committed? She is the messenger recognized by the God of Light, the soul of the new Holy See, and I am now The most respected person, when you hit her, you are hitting the **** of light. I! Lars Belmond Dracula, a glorious guardian of the light, must not allow evil minions to threaten Her life." After saying this, she seemed to feel a little proud, and laughed with her arms akimbo: "The lines of the Guardian of the Light can also be said to be so handsome and handsome, not inferior to the Judge of the Light." Baiyue: "..." A puff of sweat dripped from his forehead, and it was stiff for several seconds before he roared: "What the hell? Are you controlled by a heresy with mind control magic?" He turned to Xiao Yi and roared: "Vicious. Heresy, you actually use mind control techniques to manipulate a princess." Xiao Yi Tanshou: "No, she controlled herself by herself, no... It should be said that she is still under the brainwashing and control of the Holy See of Light since she was a child. She is extremely pious to the God of Light, so she is used by people with ulterior motives. Only when a strong sense of mission is instilled will it become what it is now." "Huh?" Bai Yue was slightly shocked. "Don''t stare at me, you also have the same sense of mission." Xiao Yi said coldly: "This sense of meaningless mission, quickly disappear for me, my New Bright Holy See does not need to have such a sense of mission." Baiyue felt something was wrong, but couldn''t tell. He just squeezed the big axe in both hands in the handshake tightly, glaring at the heresy of Xiao Yi. Da Luo Li stepped sideways, blocking him and Xiao Yi, and also raised the holy sword in her hand. That''s how the two met! Da Lolita hummed: "I used to think that everything that was the enemy of the Holy See of Light was heresy or heretical, but I now understand that the Holy See of Light who made up the words of the God of Light is the greatest heresy. Today, I will I want to use my holy sword to eliminate the heresy and return the truth of this world..." Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yi tapped her **** her head: "I''m saying something messy again. If you try to eliminate the heresy, what is the difference from him? Let him go. He is here for Save you, there is no problem with this approach. It is only because he has the same distorted religious beliefs as you that he will attack me. As a true believer in the God of Light, I choose to forgive and forgive his actions, and hope that one day He can understand us..." Chapter 391： No, Im going to be scolded Baiyue frowned, watching Big Lolita put away the holy sword in her hand, and made a grimace at him: "Sister Yi is right, the **** of light loves everything, so don''t kill heretics, because Heresy also belongs to''everything''. It should be loved. The Old Bright Holy See knew to lie to me, and I don''t want to be fooled anymore." Da Lolita took the sword, and made a grimace at Baiyue: "I won''t kill you, and I still love you! Note, the love here refers to the kind of love for everything, don''t give it to me. It is understood as love of love." Baiyue really wants to set up a table: "It''s strange if you understand it wrong!" He watched vigilantly at the few people in front of him. They were all women, a little maid, three nuns, and the princess in front of them. None of them seemed to be controlled by the mind, because the actions of those who were controlled by the mind would appear to be more rigid. And sluggishness will not be as natural as they show. If you are not controlled by your mind, but you really think like this in your heart... With the princess'' devotion to the Holy See, why is it so easy to be fooled by heretics? It''s really hard to understand. However, he knew that he was not the princess''s opponent, even if he was, he did not dare to really greet the princess with the big axe. "Then I will leave today!" Bai Yue said: "Your Royal Highness, I will save you later." "I said I don''t need your help." Baiyue didn''t argue with a loli. In his opinion, the princess must have been deceived. The rescue must be saved, but the method and method may have to be changed. He turned his head and ran towards the hillside, ran for a few steps, leaped forward, turned into a silver-white giant wolf, and disappeared in the woods where the people of Baihua Town lived. How to get out of the town wall after coming down is unknown. Xiaoyi looked at the direction in which Baiyue disappeared, frowned, and said nothing for a long time. But Da Lolita said: "Oh, the guards of Westwind Town are too incompetent. Others can touch the town at will, and even go directly to the church in the center of the town. What do you eat?" Xiao Yi smiled and shook his head and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not the fault of the guards, but Godfather''s fault. Xifeng Town is already a big city with a population of over 10,000, and it can even be called Xifeng City. The area is constantly expanding. But he does not increase the army. There are only 300 policemen in the town, and most of them are guarding the prison in Houshan. There are only dozens of policemen outside who manage tens of thousands of people. In this town, the long wall is unguarded, and its only a matter of time before someone touches it in." Big Lolita couldn''t help asking: "Why don''t you set up an army? If the enemy comes over, isn''t it dangerous?" Xiao Yi shrugged, did not speak, and thought: You didn''t know that guy could hang the army alone. But Da Lolita would be wrong. She suddenly understood something, and laughed with her arms akimbo: "Hahaha, I understand. The God of Light chose me to protect this place, so I came here. All the reasons Mistakes and karmic events are both the guidance of the God of Light. This holy city chosen by the God of Light will be guarded by me, so I will become a guardian of the Holy Light!" Sisters: "..." Suddenly not knowing how to complain, the big loli rushed towards the town wall: "I''m going to supervise the big bad wolf leaving Westwind Town. This is my responsibility." "I''m a silver wolf! I''m not a gray wolf!" Baiyue''s protest sounded on the hillside. It turned out that this guy was still hiding in the distance and was secretly observing this side. "Hurry up and get out of here." Big Lolita rushed towards Baiyue: "Sure enough, it won''t work if you don''t watch you leave Westwind Town with your own eyes. You guy still wants to hide here to harm people." "I just want to hide here to find a chance to save you, not to harm people." "Cut! I don''t believe a word of what the heretics say." Baiyue: "..." This makes no sense. Big Lolita wielded the holy sword, chased Baiyue and hacked, and finally drove the huge silver wolf out of Westwind Town. Moreover, after driving away the big wolf, she was not in a hurry to return to the church, standing on the town wall to the north, continuing to monitor the forest outside, to prevent the big wolf from finding another chance to sneak in. After guarding for a while, she was almost certain that the big wolf would not come back. She was planning to go back to the church to rest... Suddenly, a group of half-orcs appeared in the mountains and forests, not many, only a dozen. Looks like a squad of scouts. Not far away, they pointed to the low wall of Westwind Town that had dealt with it, and a half-orc whispered: "This city is very large and has a large population. It may not be easy to capture. We have to sneak into the reconnaissance. " Another half-orc said: "There is only a little human **** the wall, she will see her." "If you can''t kill it, the best way to sneak in is to kill all the sentries!" "Okay! Kill her, it looks like the thin-skinned white meat must be delicious." The orcs quietly touched under the town wall... After tens of seconds! A half-orc came under the town wall, he bent down and made a human bridge. The half-orc behind stood on his back, jumped towards the town wall, climbed with his hands on the edge of the wall, and then turned over and jumped up. , His movements are vigorous and flexible, and he doesn''t match his big size at all. As soon as he stepped over the town wall, he took out a long sword from behind and chopped it down at the big Lolita, acting fiercely and mercilessly. Half-orcs will not show mercy to humans. Whether they are old people, children or women, they will slaughter mercilessly without a trace of mercy, because half-beasts have been instilled with hatred towards elves and humans since their birth. There is a little chance that the elves and humans will pay the price. However, this sword did not make the little human girl in front of her pay any price. Da Lolita had already drew out her holy sword when she swung halfway through that sword, turned around with a sword, the holy sword skill "unparalleled rice wife sudden". With a click, like a flash of lightning, Big Lolita turned into a thunder and lightning with the sword, and in an instant she moved several meters away, and her half-orc conspired to cut her waist in two pieces while climbing under the town wall. The team of half-orcs were all cut to the point in an instant, and they were frustrated. Big Lolita spit out her tongue, and suddenly remembered something, she yelled "Oh!" A few, they will definitely be scolded." Chapter 392： You cant love it When Robb walked through the portal and returned to Westwind, he saw his church yard neatly lined with a dozen orc corpses. Big Lolita stood beside her like a child who had made a mistake, with a grievance Bara, don''t scold me. Xiaoyi and the three bright nuns stood in front of the corpse of the orcs, speechless for a while. Robb was happy on the spot, so he wouldn''t scold Da Lolita, and, compared to Da Lolita''s attitude, he is actually more interested in Xiao Yi''s attitude now. Turning her head to look at Xiao Yi, it was obvious that she could see a touch of confusion and entanglement on her cold face. "What are you thinking about?" Robb asked. Xiao Yi said embarrassingly: "After Lars dragged these corpses back and threw them here, he looked like he had done something wrong and asked me, the God of Light loves everything, does he even love half-orcs? " Having said this, her expression became even more embarrassing: "Then I was thinking, of course it is good to love everything, but for creatures like orcs... they only hate humans and cannot communicate. What should I do? " "Yes, yes, what should I do?" Da Lolita did not get scolded by accident, but saw that Sister Ishcarmel, whom she admired, was also in embarrassment. She couldn''t help asking: "Sister , Arent you chosen by the God of Light, a new messenger? When you encounter such a thing, just ask the God of Light, isnt it all right?" Of course Xiaoyi knows that it is best to ask the God of Light, but the ghost knows how to ask? The **** of light has always existed in the legend. She has never seen the **** of light in her life, so ask him a question? Don''t bully him! If it is so easy to see the God of Light, would I still have to struggle with whether to build a Protestant religion? In the final analysis, there are various reasons for establishing this Protestantism. First, after hearing about the old things 16 years ago, I have doubts about the practice of the Holy See of Light. Second, because Robb encouraged her and pointed out the problematic areas in the "Bright Bible" for her, she was determined to establish a new luminous church that "loves everything". However, not long after this Protestant religion was established, Da Lolita dragged her back a dozen corpses, posing a huge problem. She found that her Protestant ideas were not mature enough! She couldn''t ask the God of Light, so she had to ask Robb next to him for help, and her eyes were pitifully fixed on Robb: "Godfather, do you say that if you love everything, should you include half-orcs?" Robbile said: "Since it is talking about''everything'', of course it must include half-orcs, and even flowers, birds, insects and fish." "But..." Xiao Yi said: "The half-orcs hate humans extremely and cannot communicate. Apart from killing humans, they will not consider any normal communication with humans. How do we love such creatures?" Robb smiled and said: "Then don''t love it, put a label on their foreheads and write Evil Thing, which is not within the scope of Love, so thats it." Xiao Yidao: "But in this way, won''t we be the same as the old Illuminati Vatican? Label our enemies evil, and then in the name of eliminating the evil, we will wantonly mutilate them." Da Lolita also spit out her tongue: "Do you need the Light Judge again then?" "Hahaha!" Robb laughed suddenly, applauding as he laughed: "Well said, Xiaoyi, you finally learned a deeper way of thinking." At this point, Robbs face suddenly became serious: Im not going to analyze it in detail, so that you dont think Im long-winded, just come to the conclusion... God loves everything, thats because God is strong enough, even if half-orcs It''s cruel and terrible, and it''s just an offensive bug in front of God. God can ignore it or even give him a little so-called love. However, as a human being, you cannot adopt the same attitude as God. Come and treat everything, because when faced with monsters powerful enough to threaten the survival of mankind, you can''t love it! Your followers can''t love it either! Whoever loves them will have to die." This paragraph made Xiao Yi froze on the spot, and the two bright little nuns and Lars next to him were dumbfounded. Robb continued: "Although the example I will give next is not very appropriate, it still means the same thing. The Desert Kingdom attacked..." Sofa''s face turned red, which was embarrassing. But Robb immediately patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she didn''t need to be embarrassed. This little caring gesture made Sofa a little touched. "If I don''t have the strength, then I can only fight a life-and-death war with the army of the desert kingdom. At that time, what love can I say? Forgiveness? Kindness? Saying that those will only harm me, and even this Westwind Town. All the townspeople. But I am strong enough, I have the strength to be sure of the universe, so I can proudly say, people of the desert kingdom, even if you use sword magic to blow at me, give me your mouth I dont mind if I feed the poison in here, I love you all, come to my Westwind Town to settle down..." At this time, everyone understood. Robb said: "These half-orcs, I will not be resurrected, because if you don''t give love in this way, it will only hurt other human beings. I am a very selfish guy. My love is only for someone who can understand love. I dont have the strength to love people who can feel love, like half-orcs who only hate human beings. Okay, Im done, today Im really tired, go to the hot springs." Robber left his hands alone and quickly rushed into the hot spring, soaking in it happily. Lilian also brought him a large plate of barbecue so that he could enjoy the food while soaking in the hot spring. Sofa also followed to the hot spring pool, sat down calmly, and said in a calm and irrelevant tone: "So, the **** of light is really too troublesome. It''s better for Seth, the **** of the desert. There is a benevolent side, but there is also a ruthless side. At this time, there is no need to entangle, gather Mamluks and Scimitar warriors, rush into the Black Pine Mountains, chop all the half-orcs in the mountains into seventeen or eighteen pieces, and take the corpses out to feed them. Scorpion, the bones are buried in the yellow sand and the matter is resolved." "Stop talking!" Robb smiled: "If you do this to half-orcs, of course it''s great. But you still cut humans into seventeen or eight yuan to feed scorpions, that''s not a good thing. practice." Solfa: "..." The three nuns and the big loli struggled with the corpse of the orc for a long time, but they were doomed to get no answer. But Robb knew that they would know what "cannot love", because the arrival of this small group of orcs heralded that a larger army of monsters was already on the way. Siege, is about to usher in greater turmoil! And Westwind Town, which has developed into a city, is destined to not escape this chaos. Chapter 393： I want an army In the early morning of the next day, while Robb was sitting on a stone chair and eating breakfast, Director Elsie came. Report some meaningless work as usual, just to brush the face. He flipped the parchment scroll in his hand and reported earnestly: "Godfather, in the last period of time, more than 500 reform-through-labor prisoners have been released from prison because of their good performance. Most of them chose to stay in Xifeng Town to work. Half of them received the pass and returned to the desert kingdom, but when they left, they all expressed their willingness to bring their wives and children over to live." Robb smiled and nodded: "Great!" It was Robbs strategy that Robb had set out from the beginning. The fact that more than 3,000 soldiers have been thrown in jail is a huge waste of human resources. Therefore, as long as they perform better, they will be given They have reduced their sentences frantically and released them early to become civilians, which is conducive to "really" increasing the population size of Xifeng Town and increasing the capacity of the labor market. Moreover, Xifeng Town is getting bigger and bigger. With the expansion of the population, public security problems have become more prominent. Occasionally, there will be fights and petty thefts. Fortunately, everyone knows that Godfather can resurrect, and it''s best not to do stupid things like murder and arson. Because there is no point in killing and killing people, Godfather only needs to resurrect the dead and know who the murderer is. Therefore, there have been no major criminal cases in Xifeng Town. However, petty theft also requires human supervision, and the prison guards need to be liberated as soon as possible and put them into more important public security management positions. They cannot always be trapped in prison. Robb said: "The intensity of the commutation can be strengthened a little bit. As long as you perform well, you can reduce it for a year or two, or even directly amnesty and release. I don''t bother to care about this. Director Elsie secretly rejoiced in his heart that the more things he can handle, the greater his authority. He is under the sole responsibility of one person in Xifeng Town, above 10,000, and the greatest official! He finished brushing his face and was about to leave. Robb suddenly said: "Hold on! Don''t go in a hurry, I still have something you need to deal with." "Godfather just ask." Robb pointed to a row of newly dug graves on the hillside next to the church, and smiled: "Last night, a dozen orcs sneaked into Westwind. They were hacked to death by Lars and buried there." As soon as these words came out, Director Elsie almost jumped up in shock: "Half orcs? Damn! Why did this thing come to Westwind Town? Ah! This is the negligence of the lower officials. If you dont take good care of Westwind Town, lets stop here. Go to the outpost in charge of patrolling last night and punish them severely." "Punishment is unnecessary." Robb smiled: "How can dozens of prison guards patrol cities with tens of thousands of people? Omissions are inevitable, and they cannot be blamed." Director Elsie quickly took a note: "Godfather is really a large number of adults." Robb said, "Westwind Town is getting bigger and bigger. Even if I have a visual range of 5,000 yards, there will be places that I can''t come over. Now there seems to be a bit of movement in the Black Pine Mountains. The monster army is about to move. No, even the Orc scout. The squad has come to the door...So, it is time for us to form a real defense force to assist me in protecting the people." Director Elsie was overjoyed when he heard this. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. The first real army, how high its status is. If Godfather becomes an independent nation in the future, this army will be properly converted to " "Royal Knights", if you can be the head of this "Royal Knights", the position of a grand duke is fixed. He hurried forward and said: "Godfather, if you don''t dislike it, I am willing to be responsible for the formation of this army." Robb smiled and said, "Oh? Tell me about your expectations!" Director Elsie immediately said: "My expectation is that when this army is named the Robert Guards Corps, all soldiers must swear loyalty to Godfather, and Godfather''s will prevail. Godfather said to fight the East, we will never fight the West... " "Slowly! Stop!" Robb hurriedly interrupted and said with a smile: "Mom mentally retarded, I''m asking you to talk about the source and scale of the formation of this army. I''m not asking you to come to a stand and express your opinion all day long. I know how to flatter me." Director Elsie thought to himself: Of course, for things like the army, he must first express his stance! If you suspect that I support my own self-respect, it is not dead. Of course, I must first show that this army is loyal to you. Under this major premise, the latter can speak. He cleared his throat and said, "The issue of the source of troops is very simple. Let the farmers..." Robb quickly interrupted: "Hey! The farmers are going to farm." Director Elsie said: "Godfather has always been kind and never let the townsfolk participate in the war, but in other territories, there is no such good thing. When the leader launched a war, he ordered the farmers to lay down their farm work and put on armor to become Soldiers, this has always been a tradition. Using this method, we can conscript at least three thousand militiamen in Xifeng Town at any time." "Let me go to **** with such a tradition. Give up this source of troops." Robb said, "In my Westwind Town, the farmer is the farmer. They fight a ghost battle. They are unprofessional and killed themselves by accident. Want me to resurrect and waste my idle time." Director Elsie: "..." Well, since Godfather doesn''t like it, as the number one licking dog, of course, he immediately changed the plan. He immediately said: "Then workers..." Robb didn''t wait for him to continue speaking, but immediately interrupted: "Neither can workers! Skilled workers are the treasures of Westwind Town, how can they be used for war?" Director Elsie rolled his eyes swiftly: "Let''s do that. Organize the reform-through-labor prisoners and let them go to war. Anyway, they are the army of the Desert Kingdom, and they are ours immediately." Robb stared at him irritably: "Many of them are slave warriors. The thieves are pitiful. They finally saw that they could become civilians after the labor reform in Xifeng Town, and the salted fish turned over. They are very motivated. You want them to continue to be slave warriors. It''s strange that they don''t collapse." Director Elsie said awkwardly: "Godfather, you don''t allow anyone to move, so how can you be able to organize an army?" Robb hummed: "What I want is not such a half-hearted army, what I want is a professional army!" "Huh? Professional mercenary?" Rob shook his head: "Dont just know the mercenaries who fight for money. Those soldiers have no souls and are not desirable. What I want is a soldier of Xifeng Town, born only to protect Xifeng Town, not engaged in agriculture or industry. , Business, they dont have to think about anything except fighting." "Is that so?" Director Elsie is not a fool, and he understands after a second thought: "This kind of army, if it does not usually produce, it may have more time for training, and of course its combat effectiveness will be much stronger, but... This will cost a lot of money. Compared with the militia, such an army will cost a lot." Chapter 394： Im going to call me Captain Elsie from now on Robb smiled and said, "What are you afraid of spending? Is Xifeng Town very short of money now?" Director Elsie stunned slightly, and then suddenly realized that Godfather finally understood why Godfather used to fight on his own alone, frantically developing internal affairs. It turned out that he was preparing for today. Xifeng Town now has extremely strong productivity. Whether it is food production or steel production, it far exceeds the scale of ordinary towns. It is not even an exaggeration to say that the output value of a small town in Xifeng Town can be more than a dozen other cities. Even dozens of them add up to that much. How terrible would it be if such a powerful productivity was suddenly transformed into combat effectiveness? Director Elsie almost knelt to Robb: "Godfather is really a genius! Then he will surely sweep the world." "Don''t talk." Robb smiled and scolded: "I don''t have as big ambition as you think. What I want is just a defense army, not an army to conquer the world. You estimate the minimum defense force to recruit. Soldier, remember, I want professional soldiers, not part-time farmers." Chief Elsie hurriedly nodded and said: "The officer understands! Then the officer...will the officer give the post of police chief to someone else, and then the officer will become the commander of the army?" Robb smiled: "If you are asked to choose, which position do you prefer?" Director Elsie said solemnly: "Legislative Commander!" Robb: "Hahaha! I thought you would say that only children make choices. Of course, adults want all of them. I didn''t expect you to choose only one." Director Elsie thought: The military and police grabbed it too easily to attract the suspicion of the superiors. I don''t want to be driven out because you are jealous. If you are too greedy to chew, the most important thing to climb up is safety first. Director Elsie said in a serious manner: "The ability to subordinate officials is limited. If you can''t manage two departments, one department is at the limit. The subordinate recommends Baron Nolen to be the new police chief. He has the strength and reputation and should be able to manage well. Police station." In order to avoid suspicion, this guy didn''t even want to promote his old man to become police chief, but instead chose a Baron Noren who was completely irrelevant to him. It was a good intention. However, Robb had no suspicion at all. How could he suspect a little Elsie with his strength. He smiled and said, "Well, dont play this one! Baron Noren is not familiar with prisons at all, the police They are all the old members of your Templar Knights. A Baron Noren is parachuted in to manage them. Isn''t that noisy? You should promote a paladin from your old men to become the chief of police." Director Elsie was also worried that Robb was testing him, and cautiously said: "In this case, will the power of subordinates be too big?" "What''s wrong with being bigger, I believe you!" Robb smiled: "You have to believe in yourself, too." "I mean..." Director Elsie had no choice but to show off: "I mean...I have too many troops in my hand..." Robb smiled and said, "Is it more than 10,000 troops in the desert kingdom?" Director Elsie immediately understood, and hurriedly said: "The officer understands, then the officer will do as Godfather ordered." He walked out of the church briskly and proudly. Two policemen outside were waiting for him. Seeing him coming out, he quickly said, "Chief, are you going back to prison?" "Stop calling me the chief!" A smug smile flashed across Elsie''s face: "From today, I will be called the head of the team!" Two little policemen: "???" "The captain of the Royal Knights is beckoning to me, hahahaha!" Captain Elsie laughed and took a big step: "Go on, recruit troops." The two little policemen looked at their leaders with admiration on their faces. What a man, the promotion speed was like flying. For such a powerful person, of course you have to lick it up quickly. The two hurriedly followed up: "Head, can we follow? We still want to continue following you." "You hurry up and inform the prison to temporarily relax the supervision of reform-through-labor prisoners. Anyway, they have been very obedient recently. Send half of the prison guards out to temporarily serve as sentinels and strengthen the patrol of Westwind Town. There may be monsters coming in these days." Al Commander West ordered: "If things are done well, I will take you to the Royal Knights." "Good!" The two little policemen were overjoyed. After dealing with the matters here, Robb asked Sofa to put on his make-up, and it was almost time for class at the Magic Academy. He took Sofa and slowly passed through the portal. Usually when you pass through, you will see a large group of palace guards guarding this portal like a big enemy, but the first thing you see when passing through today is not the palace guards, but Madeleine. With a touch of joy on her face, as soon as she saw Robb, she said hurriedly: "Ah! You are finally here. After Her Majesty asks you to come over, go to the front hall to see her immediately." Robb can tell from her expression that it must be a good thing for the queen to find herself, but she didn''t panic at all, but Sofa felt a little nervous. However, as a "maid", she was going to meet the queen of a country. It seems more nervous and reasonable, but no one cares. Through the rudimentary palace, came to the front hall. This front hall is different from the wide halls of ordinary palaces. It appears cramped. Now it is full of people, discussing matters. Although the Grand Kingdom did not say "early dynasty" like Dongtu Datang, it was also a rule for ministers to gather at the palace every morning to discuss matters, not to mention that there was such a war last night. It is strange that the palace today is not lively. Madeleine walked in with Robb, and Sofa was blocked by guards outside the hall. Robb passed through a large group of ministers and heard them whispering and talking about the battle yesterday evening. Many people saw Madeleine salute immediately, while others were looking at Robert with complicated eyes. Robb saw a few old men looking at him with contemptuous eyes, while others looked at him with admiring eyes. What''s more interesting is that a minister with a whirlwind tattoo on his chest is using a very complicated way. He looked at himself with emotional eyes, as if he was about to jump up and recognize his relatives. Without thinking about it, this person is a member of the Knights of the Storm. Robb''s cheap grandfather, John Roland Smith, was once the commander of the Knights of the Storm and the leader of the wind magicians. Many of them died out, and that was inevitable. Robb simply waved his hand at the minister with a whirlwind pattern on his chest, and showed a smile. The minister immediately wanted to come over with a look of excitement, but at this time Madeleine had taken Robb through the minister''s pile and came to the queen''s front, and the minister had to stop. Chapter 395： Open a sub-base Her Majesty was surrounded by a large group of ministers, who were arguing about armaments and finances, and Robb didn''t bother to listen carefully. The queen herself was also burying her head in dealing with a lot of government affairs, and she didn''t even bother to care about the noise of the ministers around her. Robb thought to himself: The early dynasties in the West were really unattractive, and the early dynasties in Dongtu Datang would never be so messy. Madeleine greeted, and the queen raised her head from the pile of files. Seeing Robb coming, the expression on her face did not change at all, but said indifferently: "Come on! Um, I Its very busy here, so lets talk about it as soon as possible." Except for the lazy guy in Westwind Town, Miss Queen doesnt like to waste her time talking with any man in this world. She has the same attitude towards Robert Smith. Robb said: "I have received a detailed report of the battle last night. All of Madeleine''s subordinates have reported on your performance in the battle." Having said that, she glanced at Madeleine and said in a low voice: "Generally speaking, the boss will pretend to take the subordinate''s exploits, but Robert Smith''s exploits have been reported by your black knights, even , He cant wait to put all his military exploits to Robert to collect, dont tell me why there is no you in it." Madeleine blew a whistle and looked at the ceiling: "I don''t know this, I don''t know anything!" Her Majesty shook her head, forget it, dont worry about such trivial matters with your girlfriends, turned her head, and said to Robb: In this war, you flexibly used the newly made magic items and resisted the monsters with a thousand troops. Thousands of troops have made great contributions, and I now decide to make you a baron!" "Wow!" The ministers next to him exclaimed together: "You are so young to have the title?" Madeleine was overjoyed, turned her head and said fiercely at the ministers: "What''s wrong? He has done a great job, can''t he be a baron? Why do you have so many opinions?" The ministers sweated profusely: "No, no, no comments, just sigh." The queen ignored the battle between the minister and her best friend. She continued to face Robb with a straight face: "You invented these new magic items. I want to ask, after inventing them, you have been thinking hard about how to use them in actual combat. To use them so well?" Robb shook his head and said: "No, before I invented them, I first wanted a magic item with this kind of function, and only then would I invent them according to the function I wanted." The queen was thoughtful. After a while, she turned her head to the clerk next to her and said: "Take it down! Let the royal magic item making experts think carefully about what we need." The clerk was furiously writing around. At this time, Madeleine suddenly jumped to the Queen''s side and laughed in a low voice: "Elizabeth, you just gave Robert a knighthood. It stands to reason that if you have a knighthood, you should have a fief?" "Fellowship?" The queen looked at her best friend with tears and laughter: "How much did he do? He wants to be a fief? Is there anyone like you in the world? It''s fine to cheat a title, and you have to cheat a fief For my lover." "It''s... not a lover." Madeleine said solemnly: "We are just ordinary friends." The queen said with a stern face: "I have never heard of anyone who would cheat his best friend for an ordinary friend." However, although she was complaining about Madeleine, the action was completely the opposite, and she overtly said to Robb cleanly: "According to the laws of the Gran Kingdom, if there is a title, there will inevitably be a fief, it''s just a matter of size." Robb was actually a little interested in fiefdom in his heart. Could it be that the official invited me to open a base? The queen spread out a big map, and then said to the clerk next to him: "Is there any place suitable for a baron?" Before the clerk could speak, a minister next to him whispered: "Westwind Town! That is the land of no owner. It is now privately occupied by Robert and refuses to return it. We might as well assign Westwind Town to Robert Smith as a fief. And he is now the apprentice of Robert in Westwind Town. After we make him the lord of Westwind Town, we will definitely make the Robert in Westwind Town have a headache, hahaha! What face does he use to face his apprentice?" The queen gave the minister a blank look, and then shook her head decisively: "The Robert of Westwind Town, what he dislikes most is this kind of conspiracy and tricks. To that person, be upright and reasonable, instead of playing like this. It''s a useless scheme." The minister was educated and quickly retired. The clerk turned over the case and whispered: "Raw Stone Canyon! This place has not been banned yet." Robb couldn''t help feeling a move when he heard the words "Raw Stone Canyon", huh? Isnt that Lilians hometown? Just north of Xifeng Town, about three days away. Of course, the so-called three days refers to the average travel speed of ordinary humans. That is, it is about one hundred and fifty miles north of Xifeng Town. Madeleine immediately protested: "Elizabeth, the place in the original stone canyon is not good, it is remote and desolate, and the population of the original stone canyon ran into Westwind Town last year, and now it is almost a wasteland. What use is it for you to give Robert a piece of wasteland? You dont even have people, and he cant even find anyone to collect taxes. This time, Her Majesty the Queen was not easily moved by her best friend. She shook her head calmly and said: "No, the original Stone Canyon has new residents now. It is a group of residents who migrated from Crystal Canyon and settled there. Although the number of people is not There are many, but there are hundreds of people, and it is appropriate to hand over to a baron to manage." "No, that place is too shabby. Give it a little closer." Madeleine entangled the queen and said: "I think Nanli Village is good. There are many plains and fertile land, suitable for farming." The queen squinted at Madeleine, a little bit dumbfounded: "Robert, Raw Rock Canyon and Nanli Village, which one do you want?" Robb spread his hands: "Only children make choices. Of course adults... they want it all!" Madeleine: "..." Queen:"" After a few seconds, the queen said in an angry manner: "You can only choose one!" "Okay, then choose one." Robb whispered: "However, sooner or later you will regret that you didn''t have two of them for me." "Huh?" The queen raised her volume: "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear it clearly." "I didn''t say anything." Robb smiled: "Then I will choose the original stone canyon." Chapter 396： I believe you will "Hey?" Madeleine almost jumped up: "I want to leave the village south! There are more people there and the land is fertile." However, Robb was determined. Although the land in Nanli Village is fertile, there are no rare resources. It can only be made into a big granary. For Robb, who has a happy farm, the granary is a fart. However, there are gem pits in the original stone canyon. According to Lilians Uncle Johnny, the variety of gem mines in the original stone canyon is richer than the amethyst mine in Xifeng Town. There are several kinds of entangled veins, and several kinds of gems can be dug out. . Relatively speaking, Robb, of course, prefers rough stone canyons. Gems are all materials used to make magic props. I don''t know how many ways Robb can play in the future. In addition, the Rough Stone Canyon has a location advantage. It is closer to the Crystal Canyon in the north, which is closer to the desert kingdom. Robb and Maturas family will have to do business in the future to keep the oil in the desert. Come play and stretch your tentacles to the desert, of course it''s better. However, Nanli Village is between Westwind Town and Guangming Road, closer to Her Majestys territory, and stretches out her hand over there. Her Majesty might not be so desperate to interrupt this hand, thats not good. NS. "The original stone canyon, the original stone canyon, is set." Robb smiled. The queen shook her head: "I really lost to you two guys. I used my precious land to choose and choose. I look like a very disgusting one. Madeleine, it''s also because of you. If someone else dares to do this, I had asked someone to fork him out of the palace." After the reward is finished, Robb prepares to show people and goes back to school for class. As he walked through the hall, the minister with a whirlwind embroidered on his chest finally found the opportunity to come in. Only then did Robb have time to take a closer look at him, and saw that he was about forty years old, which was considered positive. When I was fighting, I was full of excitement when I arrived in front of Robb: "Congratulations, you have obtained the title of Baron with your own strength. The Smith family is hopeful for a resurgence, and our Gale Knights will finally have the backbone again." Robb had to smile awkwardly and politely: "Are you?" "I''m an unknown **** in the Knights of the Storm." The middle-aged man said: "Sixteen years ago, I was a young man. I just joined the Knights of the Storm. I was full of ambition to do a big business. I didn''t expect the black dragon to attack. ..." Speaking of this, his face was full of sorrows: "The Knights of the Storm are gone, the Knights of Thunder robbed the status of wind magicians and became the representatives of air magic, and even the Tower of the Wind was changed by them. Thunder Tower, for the past sixteen years, our wind magicians have been squeezed out by lightning magicians. Now that I finally see the Smith family come forward again, I am really relieved." Robb was speechless. The middle-aged man said: "I hope you will graduate from the Magic Academy as soon as possible and come out to do something big. If you can re-control the Gale Knights, then it would be the best. Only the reputation of the Smith family can help wind magicians The power of the world re-twisted into a rope, reappearing the glory of the year." This didn''t fit well, Robb had no choice but to remain silent. He didn''t expect Madeleine to jump up and replied on his behalf: "Don''t worry, Mr. Robert will definitely restore the reputation of the Smith family." The minister was overjoyed and said nonsense for a while before he retreated. Robb had no choice but to say to Madelyn: "Where do you have confidence that I will revitalize the Smith family?" Madeleine said: "I believe you will." would not! Robb murmured in his heart, walked out of the palace, took Sofa who had been waiting at the door, and walked towards the Magic Academy, while Madeleine was still following. Robb said: "Yesterday Mondela and the monster army came to attack the city. You should be very busy today. Hurry up and strengthen the city''s defenses. Don''t follow me here." Madeleine said: "It is because of the war yesterday and the city is chaotic now. I won''t follow you. What if you run around and run into an assassin?" "..." Forget it, let her follow. Robb hurried all the way and quickly came to the Magic Academy. He saw that today''s Magic Academy thieves were lively. There were a large number of soldiers with black helmets and black armor standing at the school gate. It was obvious that Madeleine was using a public weapon for private use and sent someone to protect it. College. What''s interesting is that in addition to the Knights of the Black Earth, there are a large number of private soldiers at the entrance of the academy. They seem to be the private guards of the noble and young masters. They are across the street from the school. . Robb asked curiously: "What''s the situation with these people?" Madeleine whispered: "The enemy may attack the city at any time. Once a siege comes, it is not uncommon for the city wall to be broken by the enemy at any time. At that time, the nobles and young masters will be alone in danger, so every family will send After dozens of guards came to the academy and waited for the young lady to pick them up. Once something happens, these people can protect their young lady and evacuate home as soon as possible." Robb nodded, indicating that he understood. Madeleine whispered: "You have only one maid and no guards by your side. If the enemy invades the city, it will be very dangerous. Then you will run to the school gate to find the Black Earth Knights. They will protect you. Come to me." The beauty is so kind, it is really no blessing to suffer. At this moment, Robb suddenly hopes that his orphan status as the Smith family is real, otherwise, how sad will she cry when she shows off to this girl in the future? Damn, I can''t think about it, I feel distressed when I think about it. "Go ahead, I will protect myself." "Yeah! Then I''m leaving." Madeleine walked towards the East City Gate, took three steps, and turned her head... Robb walked into the school and saw that the playground was full of students, all talking, no one was willing to go directly into the classroom, everyone was talking about what happened yesterday. A girl shouted from a distance: "Robert! Thank you so much yesterday." Robb turned his head to look, and recognized that this girl went to the mountain BBQ to watch the sunset yesterday, but didn''t know her name, so he waved to her and smiled: "It''s nothing, a little thing." Then, the daughter of the minister of palace also came from the crowd nearby, leaned in front of Robb, and whispered: "If it wasn''t for you yesterday, we wouldn''t be able to come back. At that time, the distraught one didn''t thank you well. really sorry." Robb smiled and said, "It''s okay!" During the time when these few words were said, many students gathered around. Some went to the BBQ yesterday, and some were people who heard of Robbs "brilliant deeds" of helping defend the city. The best thing for young people is that they admire Heroes, they all admire Robb now, so of course they have to gather around and join in the fun. Someone even shouted from the periphery: "Robert, sign me!" Chapter 397： I have to go to class even if the bullets are raining "I want to sign too!" "My father is well informed that you have been promoted to baron." "He became a baron not by hereditary but by his own ability, so amazing." "Baron Robert, please add the word baron when you sign," "I... can I ask for a hug?" A pretty good-looking girl blushed and made an excessive request. Such an excessive request was really frantic. Robb hugged her fiercely and warned her not to be so excessive in the future. As a result, the girl not only did not accept the lesson, but was even more precise, and gave Robb a wink: "Do you want to make an appointment with the students?" Make an appointment! You look like a Western-like bitch. God knows how many men there have been. It was my blood loss to hug you just now. Robb quickly pushed this girl away. He suddenly realized that he felt like a "campus star". How did everyone in every class in the school know him? He circled around him meowly. After thinking about it for several seconds, he realized that if he changed to a school in the future generations, one day, when the school organized a spring outing, he suddenly encountered a gangster. One of the students bravely stood up and led the classmates to defeat the gangster and saved everyones lives. , And was awarded by the government. That would definitely have to be promoted by the school, and all the students in the school regard you as a hero. He had no choice but to put a serious face at the classmates around him: "Everyone passed the award, I just did a trivial thing." Say beautiful things that pretend to be humble, who wouldn''t? Finally got out of a bunch of students and walked into the classroom. Marianne had already been sitting in the next seat. Seeing Robb coming in, she immediately leaned over and whispered: "I heard you were there yesterday. Dozens of students were saved in the Black Pine Mountains." Robb said: "Why are you making a fuss? Do you want an autograph or a hug?" Marianne smiled and said, "That''s not necessary. I''m just curious. How did you survive the siege of a bunch of orcs yesterday? The students present all said that it was because you had a lot of defensive magic protection on your body, but I I dont think this is the case. Anyone with a brain will think its not the case." Robb smiled and said, "What tricks do you think I used?" Marianne whispered: "You used the speed-increasing magic of the wind magic, and you avoided the attack of the orcs when Qianjunyi shot? You didn''t rely on those defensive magic at all. But you want to keep other students. The face is said to be the effect of their defensive magic." Robb smiled and said: "This is a good reason, I borrowed it, yes! I used wind magic to improve my agility, dodge crazy among the orcs... I parry, I dodge, I use my body to protect you!" At that time, only a group of students and guards saw this. The students had little experience and didn''t think deeply, but the guards knew very well that those low-level defensive magic could not have such a powerful effect. Bo''s position had long been cut to seventeen or eighteen yuan by a half-orc, so everyone was thinking desperately about how Robb would be okay at the time. Then, the answers that all smart people thought of were similar to Marianne''s. This is probably because smart people think too much, but they are brought into the ditch by their own cleverness. The two of them were talking about this, and walked in on the 32nd. This guy looked a little embarrassed. The skull was burnt, making his original white skull look like a birthmark. Robb couldn''t help but asked, "Master, what''s the matter with you?" No.32 smiled awkwardly. Fortunately, there is no meat, only bones. No one can see his embarrassment: "Yesterday evening, Mondela''s army attacked the city. I went to the east gate to help defend the city. At that time, I was facing the city. Desperately slamming the bone spear, I dont know which tortoise son mage slammed a fireball at me. I didnt pay attention and was hit in the middle of the forehead and burned my handsome skull black..." Everyone: "..." On the 32nd, he took out a whetstone and rubbed it on the top of his head. It made the bone meal gargle and fell down: "Don''t worry, I will grind away the burnt area and I will be able to restore my snow-white skull again. " Robb: "Hey, the skull is getting thinner and thinner." No. 32 smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m already dead anyway." Everyone: "..." "Forget it, grab the key point." No. 32 said: "I am here today, not to teach everyone, but to inform everyone of important matters." "No class? I wipe it!" Robb was seriously dissatisfied. His only purpose when he came to Guangming Road was to fully use the production skills of "Magic Item Maker". Now, don''t you want to go to class? Have you ever considered the mood of the liver emperor who wants to reach the full level? Thirty-two said: "Everyone knows that last night, Mondela''s army attacked the Path of Light, and the monsters in the Blackpine Mountains were also about to move. It has not yet been ascertained what happened to the monsters, but They have already attacked. This is an indisputable fact. Although our army has the confidence and ability to guard the bright road, in the midst of the war, the school decided to temporarily and indefinitely suspend classes for the safety of all students." "Oh!" The students cheered together: "It''s good to close the class, cool!" "Shuang, your sister!" Robb jumped to his feet: "How can classes be suspended because of a mere war? Isn''t it because of the war that schools are not run? Isn''t it because of the war that they don''t train leaders for the country? Do you have any? The spirit of being responsible for the future of the motherland? The cricket war is a fart, even if I am exposed to the rain of bullets, I have to go to class. Even if earthquakes, landslides, tsunamis, spiral explosions in the whole world, I have to master the proficiency of the magic prop maker ah ah ah what." With his impassioned remarks, tears filled his eyes on the 32nd. However, the skull does not have lacrimal glands, so the tears in the eyes are only conscious, and his hollow skull eye frame is still two black circles: "Robert Smith, I''m really touched by your enthusiasm for studying and working hard. However, war is really dangerous. The huge boulders thrown by enemy catapults, griffins, may fall in the sky at any time. It''s possible that the knight swooped and came over your head, and maybe even when the wall was breached..." No. 32 is a serious and authentic saying: "Although it is important to cultivate talents for the Gran Kingdom, we should not let people die here inexplicably before they are trained. Therefore, the suspension of classes has been decided. This is not based on our personal will. Yes, I invite all students to go home as soon as possible. As for the school''s resumption time, we will notify you separately." Chapter 398： Encyclopedia of Magic Runes Robb is speechless. It seems that this study is impossible. Forget it. If you think about it, it is not unacceptable. When he was trying to improve his skill proficiency in "Black Blade", the game operator suddenly announced that the server had encountered it. Hacker intrusion requires long downtime for maintenance. I haven''t encountered this kind of thing before! Whenever you encounter this kind of bird thing, you can only turn off the game and go out to play a few games. Fortunately, I still have a "Sim City" to play. Just to get a new fief from the queen, the original stone canyon, where Lilians hometown is, it is worthwhile to get it, open a sub-base, dig some gem mines, and prepare for the proficiency of the magic props in the future. He stood up and planned to leave. On the 32nd, he caught up from behind and shouted, "Student Robert, slow down." Robb turned his head: "Huh?" On the 32nd, from the tattered cloak, he took out a sheepskin book, which was the textbook he used in class, and handed it to Robb: "You are eager to learn. If you dont feel uncomfortable in class, take this book. Take it for self-study, so that you wont delay your studies." "Huh?" Robb was overjoyed, is there such a good thing? He quickly took the book and looked at the cover. It said "Encyclopedia of Magical Runes". Turning over a page, he saw that there were a few runes painted on this page, and the description of the runes was written next to it. It is the "conditional judgment" rune he learned not long ago. "This is a good thing." No. 32 smiled and said: "Remember to return it to me when class resumes. This is not my thing, it is the collection of the Magic Academy. Don''t want to embezzle it, otherwise Her Majesty will trouble you." Robb smiled and said, "Scumbags do things like embezzling other people''s things. It is impossible for me to do this kind of thing. Besides, after learning the whole book, the book is useless. Don''t have to embezzle it." Thirty-two laughed and said, "How can it be so easy to learn all? The latter part of the book is very difficult rune, not only difficult to draw, but also requires a lot of magic essence ink, and it needs to be consumed. It is impossible to learn those things with the strength of your current magic power... You must learn this step by step, and dont be greedy and chewed. Robb smiled and said, "No wonder you only teach one or two runes in each class. It turns out that you want to make progress gradually. If I had known it, I would have borrowed this book long ago, and I would have learned it all in one brainstorming." The 32nd said: "Hey! I''m not joking, you must pay attention to the gradual progress. If the magic power is not enough, you can challenge the powerful runes at the back of the book. You may blow yourself to death at any time... You forgot that you missed the bomb last time. Did the classroom matter? If Duke Madeleine didnt come in time that time, you might be dead." "Okay, I understand, go step by step, and learn slowly." Robb didn''t bother with him. Anyway, after taking this book home, he can play whatever he wants, so why bother to trouble yourself here. Cautiously carrying the book into his arms, Robb walked out of the classroom and came to the playground, only to see students from all disciplines emerged from the classroom, it seems that all the classes have announced their suspension of school. Conte and George ran over to Robb and shouted from a distance: "Brother Robert, are you also taking a break in the magic item specialty?" Robb nodded. Conte smiled and said, "Cool! Now, some of our buddies can have fun." Robb said: "Fart, I want to go home and study by myself." "Tsk!" Conte said: "Study is important, but play is also very important. You must understand the principle of combining work with rest." Robb said, "Is this the reason why you have been relaxing and never worked?" Conte: "..." George laughed next to him: "Conte is also working very hard. He has learned the magic of silence, slowness, weakness, and so on." Robb squinted: "Really?" Conte smiled triumphantly: "Yes, pinching the opponents throat can silence him; breaking the opponents leg can slow him down; cutting the opponents large blood vessel and bleeding him can make He became weak...hahaha! My magic has no flaws." George clapped on the side: "Conte is so handsome." Robb: "..." There is no reason to talk to this kind of obscure guy. Conte said: "We can''t stay on the Path of Light for the time being. We plan to go back to Westwind Town to avoid the war. Brother Robert, you are going to and from Westwind Town through the portal. How convenient is it. Can you help us to the Queen? Your Majesty intercedes, let us go through your portal, so that we can save many days of travel." Robb smiled and said, "How can I count this? That''s something that big people are qualified to discuss." Conte couldn''t help but said: "This is also true, our little people, Her Majesty is too lazy to take care of it." When he was talking about this, he suddenly saw a crowd of people at the school entrance. A large group of nobles came in. The first noble was about forty years old. He was dressed like a luxurious man. He was dressed in gold and jade. , The teachers in the school have to salute this person respectfully: "Secretary of the Palace! Hello." The daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs, who was ranked No.1 among the top ten schools of the Magic Academy, immediately greeted him and said with a smile: "Father, why are you here?" The Minister of Palace Affairs said with a calm face: "I got the news in advance that the School of Magic is going to suspend school, so I''m here." It turned out that the large group of nobles behind him had received news in advance. These nobles held important positions in Siegland, and the academy was suspended. They had already received the news when they were still in internal discussions. It is not surprising here. Robb saw that Marianne''s father, the great merchant Desmond Cotton, was also among the nobles. After the court minister and his daughter said a few words, they walked over to Robb, and the large group of nobles all came together. Robb knew that the trouble was coming again. The Minister of Palace Affairs walked up to him, looked at him earnestly, then crossed his chest with his right hand, bends slightly, and performed a very standard Western manners, full of gentlemanlike demeanor: "Smith The family members are really extraordinary. Yesterday evening, my daughter was taken care of by you. Thank you very much." Robb gave a gift: "Little things, little things." The Minister of Palace took another look at Conte and said with a smile: "The young people of the Chenguang family are also very good. I heard that you were the first to stand up in the battle yesterday evening. Although the injured left the field, the young man With the courage of you, you will achieve extraordinary achievements in the future. Although you are only a sideline, I feel that Baron Nolen values ??you more than his son." Conte was a little flattered immediately, and murmured: "Hey...Well...I''m not so good. I was knocked down by a half-orc with an arrow. I thought it was silly afterwards." Chapter 399： Go to Westwind Town to avoid the war The Minister of the Palace said: "I won''t waste my time, let me just say what I mean. The war comes, and the college is suspended. Of course, we, the mainstay of our group, must help Her Majesty stay on the road of light and fight the enemy. But we All of the children are still young and lacking in ability. They are not able to contribute in this war. It is dangerous to stay on the Path of Light, but it has no effect. Therefore, we want to send them to a safe place for a while. ." Robb understood this opening remark: "Going to Westwind Town?" "Young people are very quick-minded." The palace minister laughed: "I just said the opening remarks, you guessed our purpose." Robb smiled and said: "You are such a large group of officials. When you walk into the school and don''t talk to the teacher, you walk straight in front of Conte and me. I guessed what was going on, plus this opening remark. Of course I want to send my children to take refuge in Xifeng Town." The Minister of the Palace gave him a thumbs-up: "This saves a lot of nonsense. The main force of my family has to stay on the road of light, and there is no way to send too many guards to my daughter. The same goes for other families. Everyone has to stay. The main force is on the Bright Road. There are not many guards who can send out to protect the children. Under this situation, only Westwind Town is the safest, and no other towns are reliable. Of course, the Lost City is also very safe. Yes, but the Lost City is too far away." Robb nodded, expressing understanding. Since the army of monsters has appeared, it is almost the enemy of the whole world. The ghost knows where to come up a group of goblins, a group of half-orcs, or even a large group of lizardmen. If these noble children only bring With a small number of guards, you can''t feel at ease wherever you go to town. Relatively speaking, the town of Westwind, which can resist the army of the Desert Kingdom tens of miles away, has certainly become the first choice for refuge. The court minister said: "I heard that you are the magic apprentice of the lord of Westwind Town, and Kangte is a member of the Chenguang family. The Chenguang family has a good reputation in Xifeng Town, and both of them can talk in Westwind Town. So. , Our group of old men came to talk to the two and hope you can help, lead our children to take refuge in Xifeng Town, and take care of them." Having said that, he paused and added: At first we still had doubts, but after the incident yesterday evening, the two showed noble character. We old men feel that entrusting our children to you is a comparison. assured." Robber, of course he welcomes this kind of thing. Westwind Town has already given these people the feeling of a safe haven, which is of course a good thing. Next, if you magnify this impression and spread the prosperity and stability of Xifeng Town through the mouths of these noble children, you can make Xifeng Town more powerful. Kangte jumped out with a brush, and slapped his chest. "Your Excellency, please don''t worry about handing over your daughter to me. Kangte will take good care of her to protect her safety. Unless I die, there will be no one. Can hurt her a vellus hair." What he said was impassioned, and the poor were the court minister and his daughter, whose eyes were locked on Robb, because everyone knew that Kangte was brave but useless, and the orcs knocked him down with an arrow. , Robert Smith is really great. Robb had no choice but to express his stance: "The ironiest relationship in the world is to carry guns together, go to the window together, together..." He almost said "had prostitutes together", thinking that there were many girls. Beside, I quickly stopped the words and said: "I will do my best as a landlord in Xifeng Town, so that they won''t run into danger." The palace minister showed joy, and a large group of nobles behind them all smiled and their hearts fell to the ground. Sidmond Cotton came over and said to Marian next to him: "You also go to Westwind Town with them to take refuge. Our family has a stocking business with Godfather in Westwind Town. Godfather will take care of you with the name of the Dun family." Marianne nodded. Sidmond whispered: "In addition, I am also looking for more business opportunities in Westwind Town. If there are any new and good things, send someone to notify me at the first time. Even if there is a war on my side, business can''t stop." Marianne nodded: "Understood." The nobles have talked about this. The next question is how to get to Westwind Town. The portal is not available. Her Majesty is so fierce that no one is allowed to break the rules agreed upon between her and Robb, except for Robert Smith and No one can go through the portal for his maid sofa. As a result, the nobles had to organize an **** to protect their children and follow the conventional route, led by Conte and George. But Robb went one step ahead and went through the portal to prepare and arrange. That evening, when Robb was idle again on his stone chair, Her Majesty''s call came. Robb could of course guess what she was going to say, but he answered the phone cheerfully as usual. Her Majestys majestic face appeared on the opposite side. As soon as the phone was connected, she calmly said: "I believe you have known through Robert Smiths mouth. I have a group of young noble children here who plan to come to Westwind Town. Avoid the war for now." Robb smiled and said: "I know! You know me, this kind of thing is definitely not repellent, they come when they love, and feel free." The queen said seriously: "I just want to ask, can anyone who comes in this way come out?" Robb smiled and said: "Of course you can go out. If you are chased by the East Grand Army, I will not let them out in order to avoid disputes with East Grand. But enter without chasing them. People from Westwind Town, I have no reason to hold on." Her Majesty nodded: "That''s good!" "That''s right!" Robb smiled and said: "If you can''t stand the joint attack of Donggran and the monster army, when the city is about to fall, don''t forget to escape through the portal to Westwind Town. I will protect you. Oh." A proud smile flashed across the queen: "How could I lose? And! Even if I lose, I won''t escape into Westwind Town. I will go back to the Lost City and start over. I want to remind you. If I really retreat and Mondela regains the Path of Light and unifies the Kingdom of Gran, then I will definitely not be able to tolerate a Westerly Dominion in my own territory." Robb smiled and said: "Can I understand this sentence as if you destroyed Mondela and unified the Kingdom of Gran, you wouldn''t be able to tolerate me in Westwind Town?" "Exactly!" Her Majesty didn''t even mean to conceal anything, and said seriously: "The territory of the Gran Kingdom is sacred and inviolable, and will not allow the existence of any country within a country. After I unify the Gran Kingdom, what if you If you dont surrender, I will gather all the national forces to defeat you and regain my land." "Wow, it''s not cute." Robb smiled and said, "Although you are so not cute, I still wish you an early reunification, haha, you see, I''m not afraid at all." The queen snorted and hung up. Chapter 400： Xifeng Town is also preparing for battle A few days passed in a blink of an eye, and Robb desperately studied the "Encyclopedia of Magic Runes". In the previous days, teaching on the 32nd was very slow, because he wanted to "step by step" so that the students of large numbers could keep up with the progress, but now Robb does not have this problem in self-study, and he will no longer be collected by the entire class. The scum drags down the progress, can show his liver emperor''s character, and study hard by himself. Runes can be mastered by rote memorization and crazy practice. Anyway, his magic power is almost limitless, and he won''t have any magic power to practice a few runes like other students. The magic essence ink is even simpler. For other students, that thing is money. For Robb, just rub a few pieces of equipment and use enchanting skills to remove them, then special equipment can be converted into magic essence, and then melted. Yu Shui got the magic essence ink. He has inexhaustible magic essence inks and endless magic powers. The speed of practicing drawing magic runes is not reasonable at all. He can draw dozens or hundreds of them every day. This thing is just practice makes perfect. That''s it. As a result, the residents of Westwind Town have always heard all kinds of inexplicable explosions in recent days. These explosions are all heard from the hillside behind the church, and occasionally they can see their beloved Godfather with dusty faces and faces. It flew out several tens of meters in the sky in the scorched black, and then fell to the ground with a thump, **** in the sky, the thief was embarrassed... This was blown up by the rune that I drew and missed! There are not many things in this world that can hurt him, and the runes he drew by himself are one of them. He often accidentally blows up his HP-50% or even -80%, but the problem is not big, and the milk continues. liver! Afraid of a hammer! Once he almost killed himself, but he had no fear of death. If he expected it, he would be fine even if he died, because what he was eating was the rules of the game, and after his death, it was probably...should...maybe... Will turn into a ghost and appear in the cemetery, and then run to his corpse to resurrect. If you can''t find the corpse, you can just hit the archangel at the tomb site and he will be resurrected! "Black Blade" is set in this way. Of course, he hasn''t died yet. I''m not sure it will be like this when he died. Don''t try things that are not sure. If he doesn''t resurrect after he died, it would be embarrassing for the thief. Therefore, he practised magic runes frantically on the premise of ensuring that he would not be blown up to death as much as possible. A few days later... At noon that day, the noble children came to Westwind Town under the protection of a huge guard group. This guard regiment was formed by the nobles of various families, each of which sent dozens of guards, and the combination of dozens of guards from the nobles formed an army of nearly a thousand people. Kangte became the leader of this army. Wearing a full-body plate armor and riding a tall horse, he led the army to the gate of Xifeng Town, but because he was too forceful, he didnt reveal his identity in the first place, so he almost quoted him. There was an attack from the sentinel. Fortunately, when the sentinel was equipped to shoot his arrows, Conte was taken aback, and hurriedly yelled: "I am from the Chenguang family!" This avoided the fight. Conte looked at the waiting town of Westwind, and felt something was wrong. He hurried to ask the guard. Only then did he know that a few days ago, an orc scout squad came to Westwind. Of course, the orc squad had been killed. The body was buried under the hillside next to the church. Because of the appearance of this scout team, Westwind Town has already deployed half of its prison guards to act as sentinels, and now the entire town has entered a state of being ready to fight. Hearing this news, the nobles and young masters couldn''t help being a little surprised. They came to Westwind Town to avoid war. If Westwind Town is also facing war, what is the use of coming here? The palace minister''s daughter couldn''t help showing a look of embarrassment. Can this Westwind Town still enter? Do you want to return to the Path of Light? There were many noble young masters and ladies who thought the same way as her, and the whole team was shaken. When she was struggling, Robert Smith''s face suddenly appeared on the town wall, waved to the young masters and ladies outside, and smiled heartily: "You are all here, great. Welcome. ." Seeing him, the mentality of the young masters has stabilized a little bit, because Robert seems to be much more reliable than Conte. The minister of the palace''s daughter poked her head out of the carriage and said loudly, "Robert, I heard that Westwind Town is also in a state of preparation. Can we still take refuge here?" "Oh, this question, I think you will get the answer soon." Robb smiled and said: "Would you like to see how the townspeople of Westwind Town prepare for the battle?" This sentence aroused the interest of the young masters. The daughter of the Minister of Palace immediately jumped out of the carriage, and took Marianne and a few bold young masters into Westwind Town, intending to see the town residents. "How to prepare for war". Sure enough, there is a sense of tension in the town that is about to war. A townsman was squeezing soybean oil frantically. While squeezing the oil, he yelled at his wife: "Move fast. We must squeeze the soybean oil before the war, and prepare the potatoes. We have to manufacture them in large quantities. Potato chips, this is a good opportunity to make a lot of money." Marianne stunned on the spot: "Robert, what kind of preparation is he? Why do you want to prepare potato chips?" Robert laughed and said, "Sell it to people who watch the game." Marianne: "..." The daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs saw several carpenters desperately nailing wooden tables and chairs, and couldnt help but leaned forward curiously: "What are you doing? The war is coming, shouldnt we hurry up to make trebuchets and giant crossbows? Is it something like a car? Why are you making tables and chairs?" The carpenters raised their heads and laughed: "Those things are good for ass. I am Godfather in Westwind Town. I hit any enemy with one hand, and discipline them that they cant even touch the walls. What kind of trebuchets are needed? Table and chairs, grab the best place to watch the game, and then you can sell the place to others and make a lot of money. Huh? Miss, you look like a noble lady who has just arrived in Westwind Town. Would you like to book a best place to watch the game? I only need one gold coin. I promise to prepare it for you. A table and four chairs, plus a big umbrella." Daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs: "..." The other aristocratic young masters and young ladies went around the town and saw almost the "preparation" scene. It was really full of enthusiasm. The townspeople were so busy that they were desperately preparing for making money. The unique war culture of Xifeng Town is simply frantic. The young ladies finally returned to the town gate and waved goodbye to the army escorting them: "Go back to the road of light. Just leave a few servants here to take care of our daily lives, bye!" Chapter 401： APM300, two-wire operation A large group of young masters and young ladies stayed in Xifeng Town. There were nearly a hundred people, representing nearly a hundred influential noble families, from the minister of the palace to the baron, and there were also rich merchant families like Marianne. child. This group of people is different from the "adults" who came to Xifeng Town before. Many of them are teenagers, the youngest are even seven or eight, and the older ones are in their early twenties. Robb asked. Only then did I know that the daughter of the Minister of the Palace was only seventeen years old, and Marian was only seventeen. It was just that Westerners grew up faster, so Robb didn''t see that they were all underage. This group of people did not have any political purpose when they came, and they simply came to take refuge, so it was not like the old nobles who came to Xifeng Town with a sense of investigation. When they arrived in Xifeng Town, the first thing they thought of was playing. Some young masters and ladies who were not familiar with Robb just scattered around the town for a stroll. Those who had a little relationship with Robb, or those who had gone to the Blackpine Mountains to meet the Orcs last time, gathered around Robb and said with a smile: "Robert, Conte, George, this is your home, what''s the fun? Things, you have to take us to see." Before Robb spoke, Kangte licked at the girls: "Of course I want to take you to see. I tell you that the most fun and interesting place in Westwind Town is the Westwind Town Technical School. " "Technical school?" The young ladies were at a loss: "Isn''t it the same as our magic school? It''s the place where the craftsman teachers teach students skills. Is there any fun? Can it be more fun than our magic school?" George chuckled and said, "If it is a place where ordinary craftsmen teach ordinary students, of course it is boring, but I am different in Westwind Town. There are special things Godfather brought out for the craftsmen to study. You went to the technical school, guarantee Surprised." Hearing what he said, the young masters were really interested. I had long heard that the lord of Westwind, Mr. Robert, known as Godfather, knew a lot of magical knowledge. Many of those knowledge have been passed on to the Bright Road, let the Bright Road. The people of Wang are eye-opening, and of course everyone is very happy to see things related to him. Especially Marianne, she was told by her father to come over to find business opportunities, and of course she was very interested in what Robb had invented. "Let''s go! Go to the technical school and have a look." Conte smiled and said, "Before that, go and meet Godfather first. It would be rude if you don''t ask Godfather in Westwind Town." Although the aristocratic young ladies are playful, they have long lived in the upper class. They are still very particular about etiquette. Hearing what he said, they immediately said solemnly: "It is reasonable. You have to ask the lord first to say hello, otherwise It seems that our family is very rude." Robb mingled among them, thinking to himself: Fortunately, I just sent a avatar to greet them, and the body is still lazily on the stone chair, so there is no need to worry about wearing help. His clone accompanied the group to the church, the body was lying lazily on the stone bench. The noble young ladies walked into the church yard and gave Robb an aristocratic ceremony. The men bent over and the women squatted with their skirts. These people learned the magic in a mess, but they did a good job in social etiquette. Not leaking. Robb swept his consciousness back to his body, waved at them, and smiled like a sign: "Welcome to Westwind Town!" The young masters greeted each other and wanted to run after they asked. Robb also hoped that they could run quickly so that they could cut the operating angle of view to the points. Unexpectedly, most of the young masters ran away, but Marianne stayed alone and gave him another salute: "Godfather , Hello, my name is Marian Cotton, and my father is Sidmund Cotton, he is here to meet you." Robb saw a group of young masters walking away, and some people waved at his clone to let him follow. On this side, Marianne was greeting the body again, as if she wanted to chat with him. Both sides **** me? I really got a dog! Okay, at this time, let you see what is called "APM300" and "horrific multi-line operation". When fighting a frontal war, the transport plane will kill you farmers and the economy will develop when you run the forkmen by walking the dog... Humph ! Robb''s consciousness swept the ground and cut to the body, stepped to follow the young masters, and just after issuing the "go forward" command, he swept the ground and cut back to the body, smiling at Marian: "Oh! Ke! The Dun family, my stockings business ally, of course I remember." Brush, the consciousness cuts to the sub-body again, continue to move forward... Then I swipe the floor and cut it back, just to hear Marian smile: "Thanks to you, our family has made a lot of money on stockings. My father is investing in a small town with stockings as the economic core. It went well, everything was given by Godfather." Robb smiled and said, "Help each other, you also helped me see someone wearing silk stockings, hahaha." Brush, the consciousness cut to the sub-body again, just in time to hear the minister of the palace''s daughter say to him: "Robert, you seem to be a little silent, what''s the matter?" Robb smiled: "I''m considering how to make a magic item. You don''t need to pay attention to me. Let''s talk with Kang first." The court ministers daughter heard that he was thinking about business, so she had to stop to disturb him. Robb quickly cut his consciousness back to his body. Marianne smiled and said, "I don''t know if Godfather has any other good projects?" Robb smiled and said, "The other projects are all in the West Wind Technical School. If you are interested, don''t you know if you look at it in the past?" "Hey?" Marianne heard that she was in the technical school and quickly said: "Then I will go and see too." She stepped forward and chased the avatar group that had gone far away, and shouted: "Robert, wait for me, I also want to go to the technical school." Robb breathed a sigh of relief: "Huh, fucking, I''m really exhausted. That''s why StarCraft is fun, but most players don''t want to play it. The game has always maintained such a high level of intensity. Who can stand up to the two-line operation?" He could finally continue to let his body be lazy now, and his consciousness returned to the clone. Marianne chased up from behind, walked forward side by side with him, and asked, "What good things are there in West Wind Technical School? look forward to." Robb smiled and said, "There are so many good things! Everything Godfather invented will be thrown at the students in the technical school to imitate and study. There are countless business opportunities in it, but they don''t understand all of them, but I know more. If you dont understand, just ask me and I will tell you secretly." Marianne was overjoyed: "Then you will be troubled." Chapter 402： Business can do this Robb manipulated the clone and followed a group of noble young masters and ladies towards the West Wind Technical School. Most of the young masters are more playful than professional, and only Marian will consider business opportunities. Others are completely ignorant and simply want to find happiness and good food. As for renting an apartment and finding a place to live, I just left it to the servant to arrange it. They first walked through the bustling commercial street in front of the school. An aristocratic lady was shocked looking at a strange stall on the side of the road. The stall sold a kind of weird little ball, a big "board" little ball. She couldn''t help asking: "What are you? " The vendor immediately smiled and introduced: "Miss, this thing is called Egg Waffles." The noble lady expressed distrust of this kind of weird food, and the expression on her face was clearly saying: "What the **** is this? Can it be eaten?" Several aristocratic young masters and ladies gathered around. Everyone looked at this thing called "egg waffles" with a dazed expression. Is this small round ball for eating or for playing? However, whether it''s eating or playing, it''s fun anyway. The hawker knew how to do business. Apart from anything else, he cut a small ball from a large plate of egg waffles and handed it to the noble lady at the front: "It is better to try it yourself. Im not blowing it. Im Godfathers invention. It was taught by him to the maid, and his maid took a few cooking classes at Westwind Technical School. Even if you cant believe me, you must trust Godfather. what." Hearing the name Godfather, the noble young lady pays a little attention. Even if they are not from Westwind Town, they also know the legend of Godfather in Westwind Town. Many of the new gadgets popular in Guangming Road come from Godfather. Handwriting. Nowadays, there is a saying in the noble circle: "Godfather produces, it must be a fine product." "Then try one." The young lady threw the egg waffle into her mouth. She didn''t know if she didn''t eat it. She felt that this stuff was pretty good, at least, it tasted much better than expected. , After all, it looks funny. "Well, I bought the whole board of you." The noble lady paid for the whole board on the spot and bought a whole board. The young ladies and ladies watching the excitement next to each other also paid for it. In a blink of an eye, they bought all the plates of egg waffles that had been baked by the hawker. Then you divided a few, and I divided a few, and one person took a few in his hand. Egg waffle balls, toss and eat. "Haha, Xifeng Town deserves to be Xifeng Town, and I found something interesting when I came here." "But the taste of this stuff is still a bit worse than the shock that cakes and pudding give me." "That''s why Godfather didn''t sell it on the bright road on a large scale. I guess it won''t sell too much." The noble master and the ladies continued to move forward while chatting. Marianne dragged her back and whispered: "Can this thing become a business opportunity?" Robb walked with her all the time, and said with a smile: "Of course you can!" Marianne said: "Oh? Robert, what good plan do you have?" In order not to arouse her suspicion, Robb smiled and said: "I don''t know how to do business. I just heard Godfather say once that the taste of this egg waffle is not very good. It is more expensive than cakes and puddings. Its a lot worse, but it can be a way for hawkers on the streets to make a living. If you want to make some money in this business, from the perspective of a big businessman, its better to produce tools for making egg waffles." Marian asked: "Tools?" Robb pointed his finger at the iron plate that the hawker was holding. It turned out that the young ladies had bought his eggs, and the hawker started making them again. He took out an iron plate and dug the iron plate beforehand. There are many round grooves. The small plates were brushed with oil in the grooves, and then the pre-adjusted liquid was poured into these grooves and baked on the fire. Robb smiled and said, "Look at this iron plate. Can ordinary hawkers make it by themselves?" Marianne took a few glances and suddenly understood: "It makes sense. The hawkers can''t make this kind of iron plate full of circular grooves. They have to customize it from the blacksmith." Robb clapped his hands: "That''s right! How troublesome it is for them to customize this thing alone. In order to build this thing for them, the blacksmith has to slowly forge one groove by one groove, which is very troublesome. You might as well find a good one. The blacksmith first creates an egg waffle iron plate mold, then pours the molten iron into the pattern, mass-produces thousands of such egg waffle iron plates, and sells them to the egg waffle vendors, so that they can save the need to find a blacksmith. The hassle of customization, won''t this make a lot of money?" "Of course, there is no one who knows how to make egg waffles at Guangming Road, but the problem is not big. You build a school, hire the hawker just now, let him be a teacher, open a chef class, teach egg waffle making techniques, and students will give it to you. A tuition fee, technology learning, and a sum of money to buy a tool after finishing the work..." Speaking of this, Robb smirked and said: "You have charged them twice, but they will be grateful to you for teaching them survival skills, and they are grateful to you. Look, what a good thing." Marianne: "..." After several seconds, she sighed, "So the business can still do this?" Robb smiled and said: "Don''t look at me with this look of looking at a villain, I don''t understand this, Godfather taught me." Marianne sighed: "Godfather, Westwind Town, really deserves its reputation." When the two said that, the aristocratic young masters and ladies in front had already walked to the gate of the West Wind Technical School. These people were not polite at all. The security guard at the school gate was about to stop, and Kang hurriedly greeted him with a smile: "My own people! They are the young nobles who Godfather has allowed to play in Westwind Town." The security guard then retreated. When a group of people walked into the technical school, the first thing they saw was the schools large playground. Whats fun is that there is a strange game going on on the playground. There are 22 people, divided into two sides, eleven on each side, chasing them on the playground. A ball, the ball is colored with white and black graphics, looks very interesting. Many people stood on the side of the playground watching, and everyone''s emotions followed the ball. Once the people on the side got the ball, they immediately cheered. A student lifted his foot and kicked, and the ball flew over a long distance and flew towards the opponent''s goal. A goalkeeper standing in front of the goal pounced and blocked the ball. Half of the audience yelled "Hey" at the same time, while the other half cheered: "Blocked! Pounced out." Chapter 403： This is also a business opportunity The aristocratic young ladies stood by the playground and watched for a few minutes, and immediately became interested in this sport. "What is this called?" a nobleman asked. A technical school student next to him replied: "This is called football. It was invented by Godfather." The noble master said: "I watched for a while and found that this game can only be kicked with feet?" "Yes!" the technical school student replied. "You can touch the ball with your feet, head, and body, but you can''t use your hands, magic, combat skills, etc., to get the ball into the opponent''s goal. Get one point." "It seems to be fun!" The aristocratic young masters are having fun. When they encounter something fun with this thing, of course they want to blend in: "Can we join?" The technical school students laughed and said: "They are about to finish this game, and they have to go to class after the kick. The playground will be free and you can play. But there must be a team of eleven people, do you have so many people? ?" "Of course!" A few good noble young masters immediately began to prepare the team. After a while, the two teams of 22 people completed the preparations. A few smart young masters could see at a glance that this is a game to fight for physical fitness. Several strong guards were mixed in his team, ready to hug the thighs of the guards. However, the opponent was not stupid, and immediately picked out the guards: "Hey, this is a game between our nobles, you mix a few guards in, don''t lower your identity." The noble ladies frowned disgustedly: "Smelly boys, what''s so fun about this kind of game of crawling and beating on the muddy ground." "Cut, you women know what a fart, this game is much more fun than fencing and horse riding." "Yes, you guys are obediently watching." "Hey, I said that there is a person on your side who is obviously a supermodel. Isn''t it because of the guards coming in again?" "Don''t talk nonsense, you can see his face clearly, this physique supermodel is Conte!" "Fak, is it Conte?" The students suddenly discovered that Conte is just a golden thigh in this game. Conte chuckled: "Playing magic, I am a younger brother, but playing football, you are all younger brothers." Everyone: "..." Speaking of this, the class bell rang, and the two teams on the playground swept the ground and ran into the teaching building. The students onlookers were also scattered and the playground was vacated. A noble master bought the football with money. Haha authentically: "Come on, start playing, we don''t have rules, anyway, just get the ball into the opposite goal, right?" "Don''t use your hands, don''t use magic or combat skills, as long as this is basically respected, there are no other rules." "Okay, let''s do it!" The aristocratic young masters cheered and started to play football. This group did not understand the rules but secondly, the key is that they have no football literacy and do not understand tactics. Except for the two people who were left to keep the goalkeepers, the other twenty people were chasing the ball. What kind of formation, what striker and defender are completely irrelevant, just one word, do it! Under this circumstance, Conte is really strong enough to fly. These fragile apprentices of magic are not enough to hit his shoulder casually. As long as he takes the ball, he is unstoppable and invincible. After a while, Contes team scored two goals. The other team was unhappy. Someone yelled, "Stop playing! You have Conte here, let''s play a fart." The people on Contes side are happy when they lie down and win, how can they stop the other party from playing? Someone immediately shouted: "It''s a big deal, let you add a guard over there." As a result, the other team really replaced the thinnest young master, and replaced it with a five-tier and three-thick guard... The girls had no interest in the games of the stinky boys. As they were about to go far, Robb suddenly stopped Marianne and said with a low laugh, "Did you not find a business opportunity?" "Business opportunity?" Marianne looked dumbfounded: "Where is the business opportunity?" "This football is a big business opportunity." Robb smirked. Marianne didn''t understand at all now: "Where is the business opportunity?" Robb whispered: "Let me tell you that if these young masters kick and kick, they will become more and more unhappy. They will constantly replace the team with guards, and finally become all guards kicking on the court. And the young masters will all become on the sidelines, do you believe it or not?" Marianne thought about it carefully, it seemed that this was really the case. Robb smiled and said: "Guess what will happen when there are all guards on the spot and the audience is all young masters?" Marianne woke up suddenly: "Gambling!" "Yes!" Robb smiled: "Once gambling is formed, what will happen next?" Marianne flashed his thoughts: "Then there will be people sitting in the village, spreading to the general public, and the audience skyrocketed." "Hahaha, smart, worthy of being the daughter of a businessman." Robb smiled and said: "How to do business next, I think you are already a little eye-catching." Of course Marianne has the eyebrows. In her opinion, this matter may develop into a large-scale entertainment project similar to "Gladiator". Ancient gladiatorial fights were basically played like this: First, the nobles prepared powerful gladiators to fight each other, and the winning party could get money and reputation. The organizers of gladiatorial battles attracted a large number of noble lords and even ordinary civilians to watch the gladiatorial battles, charging them for tickets, opening the market, and making huge profits from them. Marianne''s only doubt now is whether this project called football can attract people''s attention like a gladiatorial fight. Robb smiled and said, "I know what you are worried about. You are afraid that this thing will not become popular, right?" Marianne nodded: "After all, the gladiatorial fight is very exciting, this football seems to be a little too exciting in terms of its excitement." Robb smiled and said, "Although gladiatorial fighting is wonderful, it is too cruel. It should have been banned now?" Marianne nodded: "Fighting has been banned for more than five hundred years in the magic calendar, because it is too **** and cruel. Up to now, the arena has been abandoned for 800 years." "Eight hundred years, it''s really long." Robb smiled: "But this football is not cruel at all, not cruel, and can only be attributed to sports. I think Her Majesty the Queen will definitely not ban this sport. It will even promote this sport. As long as the upper-class nobles like it, the lower-class people have no reason not to follow the trend. Then, it will be hot." When Marianne heard him say this, she became interested in the sport. The other girls all ran to the playground to rest, but she stood on the playground with interest to watch the stinky boys play. I saw the nobles and young masters playing around. Sure enough, they kept replacing the nobles and replacing them. Guard, it didn''t take long for even Kangte to apply for the end of the game. After all, he was also a nobleman and didn''t want to play with a group of guards. The field has become eleven guards VS eleven guards! All of a sudden, the game became fierce, the physical confrontation became fierce, the fighting atmosphere spread, and the ball was kicked to the wind... Chapter 404： There are new things over there The guards had already undergone some cooperation and team combat training. They soon discovered that it was silly to run after the ball in a swarm. It should be considered with the thinking of "march and war" and put in a formation. There must be both offensive and defensive. Unnecessary nobles and young masters divided orders, and they automatically divided the simplest formation. Although there were no divisions such as 433 and 451 like later generations, they were divided into simple two halves, half Responsible for offense and half for defense. Marianne stood by and looked at it carefully, and it didn''t take long to see the smell. This football was really not beautiful when it was at the feet of the nobles and young masters, but when it was changed to the feet of the guards, it became interesting and confrontational. She actually saw the taste, and she tried to look at it from the heart of a gambler. In a game, suppose you bet on one side of five gold coins, and then eagerly hope that the team will win. At this time, it seemed to feel more interesting. Every time offensive and defensive transformation, she felt very nervous, very exciting, and wanted to shout loudly to cheer for her team. After watching a game, she has made up her mind: "Robert, you are right. This will become a very profitable industry. If our Cotton family can take the lead, we can become the forerunner of the industry. According to Godfather In other words, whoever is in the forefront can earn the most." "I will write a detailed plan tonight. Tomorrow I will send someone to Guangming Road and hand it over to my father." Marianne said, "I think we have to buy a piece of land and build a large football field, like a gladiatorial fight. If you set up a full seat next to the market and open the market, you will definitely make a lot of money." Robb smiled and said, "Is there a stadium and casino? This is indeed a way! But I have to remind you that gambling is not a good thing. After all, it hurts my conscience... If you want to make innocent money, you might as well take the route of running a football club." "Huh? What is a football club?" "Well... it''s a long story. After the sport of football is promoted, I will tell you slowly. It will not be too late at that time. You can start the football field first." Marianne clapped her hands and praised: "Robert, I feel you are so amazing." "No, no, I listened to Godfather." Robb smiled and said, "I am dedicated to studying wind magic and magic item making technology. I don''t understand business matters at all. You see, I am so poor. Jingle." Marian smiled and said: "I know, you are an expert in the development of magic items. In this battle to defend the Bright Road, you invented the Katyusha multiple rocket launchers and landmines. I am very grateful to you after being praised by Her Majesty. I would like to ask Godfather more for business." The two said that, the football match between the nobles and young masters is over. A young master was collecting money from other people, and he laughed while repaying it: "Hahaha, I have made a profit, and asked you to gamble with me. I have been the title of the bright road generation gambling king since I was a child." The other nobles and young masters paid the money and said angrily: "You are lucky, you wait, I will turn around and let my guards form a team, so that you won''t fight to find your teeth." "Who is afraid of whom?" The young master who collected the money laughed and said, "Do you think my family can''t form a team?" Hearing their conversation, Robb couldn''t help but confuse: You are the prototype of the football club. It is estimated that for a long time to come, football teams will be the private teams of the nobles, and they will play with the nobles'' family patterns, but once the sport shows business opportunities, it will be accepted by more and more people. After that, it won''t be as simple as a private team... Of course, this is a good thing for Robb. In the future, he will be able to sit in a wheelchair, let Lilian push herself to watch a football game, and make her life one step closer to the original life, happy. The only unhappy thing is that I can''t sit at home and watch, there is no TV, alas! "Hey, look, there seems to be something interesting playing next to the teaching building." An aristocratic young master exclaimed, "It seems to be a strange machine, still smoking." With his shout, the young masters and ladies came together, just as they were tired from playing football and needed a little fresh excitement. When I turned my head and looked around, I found a large group of students in the open space next to the church building. Surrounded by an old craftsman, they were pointing at a strange machine, which made a sound of "bobobo" and it was still on it. smoke. The young masters and ladies are all good deeds, of course they have to come and have a look, a large group of people instantly killed next to the weird machine. When Robb saw the machine, his eyes brightened and he hurriedly followed, because the machine was a subject he gave to the blacksmith class of the technical school, and he was waiting for their results. Now it seems, it seems, a little eye-catching. Look like. A large group of people gathered around. In the middle of the crowd was the schools blacksmith teacher, who was actually the royal expert-level blacksmith of Her Majesty the Queen. He had been here for a long time at the Westwind Town Technical School and once helped Robb make the "Mine Tunnel Track System". "And since that time, he has been helping Robb copy an important piece of equipment-the engine! Robb himself does not know how to make an engine, but he rubbed a "mining robot WK0032" with his hand, then dismantled the robot and used the engine to drag the mine cart at the entrance of the mine. The engine alone is obviously not enough, and there will be more places where the engine will be used in the future. Robb made another engine and gave it to the old blacksmith in the technical school to disassemble the engine into pieces. Each part was copied and assembled to make a decent one. The engine comes. Now the machine that the old blacksmith is leading the students to play is the engine that Robb has told them to study. It''s just that the body is much larger than Robb''s hand rub, it''s huge, and it looks very cumbersome. Seeing a group of aristocratic young masters approaching, the old blacksmith just bowed and ignored them, and continued to say to the students around him: "Okay, let''s do another test and pour diesel fuel!" A student immediately picked up an oil drum, which contained the diesel oil rubbed by Robb''s hands, poured it into the hole on the engine, and then closed the lid. The old blacksmith said: "Prepare! 3, 2, 1...Start!" A student jerked the "start" button. Only the sound of "bobobo" sounded immediately, and another smoke came out of the machine, accompanied by the pungent smell after the diesel was burned. Then, a gear installed in front of the engine suddenly flew quickly. The ground spun up, and the rope that had been wound around the gear was immediately tightened and entangled... Chapter 405： Diesel engine comes out The aristocratic young masters didnt understand what the machine was doing. They only heard it rang for a while, and suddenly saw it start to roll the rope. They were at a loss. After a few seconds, the rope collapsed straight. They realized it suddenly and hurriedly looked along the rope. After the rope was broken tight, it was retracted and wrapped around the gear of the engine, while the other end of the rope was draped on a high shelf, went around the pulley and hung down, hanging a huge stone. The stone weighs hundreds of kilograms at a glance, and it can only be carried by several mature and strong men. The engine desperately pulled the rope, winding it around the gear circle after circle, and the big rock was hoisted by the pulley. When the stone was hoisted to the highest point, the old blacksmith waved a long sword and cut the rope with a click. The big stone lost its upward pulling force and fell to the ground with a bang, smashing the ground out of a huge pit. . The old blacksmith was overjoyed and said, "It''s successful! Classmates, we succeeded! Hahaha! The whole class, teachers and students worked hard to develop and build together. It took a few months and finally it was finished! Lifting the boulder to such a high place, it was originally The things that only gravity magic can do, we can do with machines now, hahaha." The students cheered together: "Oh!" The old blacksmith said with tears: "Godfather said that people who have learned to make this technology can develop engines for pulling mine carts for mines, and can make cranes. In short, the work that originally required a magician to solve it, you It can also be solved. A craftsman who can make this thing can replace the magician in the future, he must have a great future. Congratulations." The students cheered: "Make a lot of money in the future!" "That''s right!" A student jumped up: "Godfather said that after this thing is done, the first thing is to install a large fan." "Yes!" Another student also jumped up: "We are all ready for fan blades." Several students came over with a huge fan leaf and installed it on the "gear" where the engine was just stirring the rope. After installing it, click the switch again. This time it didn''t disturb the rope, but it turned frantically with the fan leaf, and a gust of wind blew out, causing the hair of all the students nearby to float backwards. "Huge wind! Huge wind!" a student yelled, "Hahaha." "How about replacing the five-speed ceiling fan with this? Godfather will be very happy." "My Fuck, I will die." "This thing is originally a torture instrument, it should be transferred to the dead." "In other words, how do I feel that it is better to use it as a torture device to blow air and cool down?" The noble young master and the ladies looked at each other and were at a loss for a moment. What kind of ghost machine can blow such a strong wind, which really replaces the smell of a wind magician. Moreover, it was really real when it pulled up a huge boulder just now, and it seemed to have a taste that could replace gravity magic. This thing is a bit awesome. Marian immediately jumped up: "Master, I want to ask, do you sell this machine for money?" "Of course it''s for sale!" The old blacksmith smiled: "It''s just that it can''t be sold now, Godfather said. This thing has to wait for him to play it first. When he is almost playing it, he will naturally sell it to everyone to play with. Little Girl, its not me who blow it. Only Godfather can play with things like this. With the imagination of other people, holding this kind of thing will only be a waste and cannot be used rationally." Marianne thought about it carefully, and it was right. It seemed that this business could not be done for the time being. After Godfather made it practical, let''s talk about business by herself. Robb was also very happy to see the results of the blacksmiths'' work. Since the diesel engine is so powerful that it can drag the boulder, its kinetic energy is enough to drive the wheels to turn, hehe, isn''t it? There is a wonderful thing. , Can you start production right away? He leaned in front of the old blacksmith and smiled: "Old sir, Godfather just asked me to send you a message, let you go to church to see him this evening, and he has something to tell you." The old blacksmith hurriedly said, "Okay! Thank you, Master, for bringing the letter." Next, the aristocratic young ladies continued to circle the school. The ladies went to the tailoring class with great interest, watched the silk stocking embroidery class, and learned a lot of embroidery skills. The boys ran around the school, and I went to Xiaoyi''s "Ideological and Moral Class" to make trouble, but was chased for two streets by the angry big Lolita wielding a holy sword. Da Lolita actually didnt dare to slash people, but the young masters didnt know. Seeing this "Assassin who has changed everybody on the Bright Road" was actually carrying a holy sword to slash herself, she was so scared that she was so scared that she even lost her mind. Not daring to mix up, rushed to the villa prepared for them by the servants. In the evening, they were lying in the hot spring pool dug in the courtyard of the villa, eating the skewers delivered by the hawker, and suddenly found out, rub! Life here is much more comfortable than on the Bright Road. However, when they were enjoying the blessing, Robb could not enjoy the blessing, because, as soon as the evening time arrived, the old blacksmith came to the door, and he stood by Robbs stone chair with his hands down and listened to him. Commanded. "I''m calling you over this time because I intend to install new rails." Robb smiled. "Railway?" the old blacksmith said: "Are you going to dig a new mine again?" "Not only!" Robb smiled: "I need a very long, very long railroad track that reaches 150 miles. Its starting point is in Westwind Town and its ending point is...Raw Stone Canyon." "Huh?" The old blacksmith was taken aback: "The auxiliary is so far? This...this...this is a big project, isn''t it?" "Yes, a huge project." Robb smiled: "I didn''t dare to think about it before, but now it''s okay. Our mine is capable of producing high-quality steel and is strong enough to support 150 miles of railroad tracks. " The old blacksmith wiped his sweat and said, "Godfather, the railroad track is just a little more iron and sleepers. The problem is not too big, but what kind of thing is used to pull the small minecart running on the railroad track? We can''t get a 150-mile rope to pull the minecart, can we?" "Hahaha, this time I don''t use a rope to pull it anymore." Robb said solemnly: "I want it to run by itself." "This... how is this possible?" the old blacksmith said: "Could it be that you want to use magic?" "Don''t think of magic at every turn." Robb said, "When the booth is too big, the magician will not be enough. If you can solve the problem without magic, try not to use it. Come, let me help you open the door to thinking... " Speaking of this, Robb dragged a long tone and said with a smile: "The engine that you successfully researched during the day, if you don''t install a fan on it, but install a big wheel, what do you think?" Chapter 406： Bad boy dont influence Roberts study Hearing this, the old blacksmith was dumbfounded for a moment, thinking hard. Because Robb deliberately mentioned the fan, the old blacksmith first thought of the fan blade that was spinning so hard to see. Then he heard Robb say "big wheel", and he naturally thought of one in his head. Wheels that keep spinning. People have been pointed to this point, if he still doesn''t understand, then it is really worrying about IQ. The old blacksmith''s eyes lit up: "Wheels that turn on their own? This...this...is...the minecart that can run on its own?" "Haha, not bad, you are quite smart." Robb smiled. The old blacksmith thought about it carefully, and couldnt help thinking about it, the more he became happy, but after he was overjoyed, he said sadly: Godfather, its no good, the engine is too huge, big and heavy, the kind of small mine that can only hold one person. The car is not as big as our engine, so it cant fit in a minecart. "So, build a huge car." Robb brushed the floor and took out a drawing, gave it to the table, and said with a smile: "Look, this is a drawing I drew a long time ago. This thing is called a''diesel train'', and its locomotive is very huge. Its not a problem to install a diesel engine inside, and its okay to install several engines to target different tire groups. The old blacksmith looked at the drawing and immediately understood that this is obviously an "upgraded version of the big minecart". There is a huge locomotive in the front. There is not much space in the locomotive. There are many carriages, and each carriage is drawn squarely. It seems to be used to hold things very well. Moreover, Godfather also deliberately painted several carriages like carriage carriages, that is to say, Godfather also intends to put people in it. "This... such a big car, can our diesel engine be able to move it?" The old blacksmith was a little unconfident: "Even if it can be moved, it will run very slowly." Robb said: "If you can afford a boulder, of course you can drive a car. If you can plug in a few more engines, the speed may not be fast at first, but with the continuous improvement of technology and the continuous improvement of the engine, it will run more and more. Fast." The old blacksmith nodded and said that he understood, but he still had a problem: "The 150-mile-long railroad track will help out. This is a good iron with 150-mile length. Someone or a monster will steal our railroad track. Good steel, if it is stolen, we will lose a lot..." Robb smiled: "So, at first, its okay to drive the car slowly. The driver saw that the rails in front had been stolen, and he had time to stop quickly, so as not to cause an accident. Then, quickly repair the rails and the car will do. Keep going. As for those who dare to steal our railroad tracks, hand it over to Chief Elsie, oh, no, its Chief Elsie to clean it up, hahahaha." "What''s the use of such a long rail and minecart to go to the original stone canyon?" The old blacksmith was puzzled. Robb said: "It''s useful, but I''m so lazy, too lazy to explain, you will know it naturally in the future." The old blacksmith heard that Godfather had moved out the word lazy, so there was nothing to ask. Godfather who initiated the laziness was simply frantic, and wanted him to explain to himself in lengthy terms, it was impossible. He had to obediently said: "Then I will go back and arrange for the apprentices to build railroad tracks and let the students in the carpentry class make sleepers. In addition, I will bring some of the best craftsmen to study how to make locomotives." Robb smiled and said: "Okay, do it as soon as possible. The most difficult part of the locomotive is the engine. Now that the engine has been fixed, there should be no difficulty in other things. There is no need to pay attention to beauty. The little train is right when it comes out." "Okay!" After the old blacksmith saluted him, he hurriedly went. Robb was about to be lazy, and suddenly he saw from a distance a slim figure walking over on the small road in front of the church, who was actually the daughter of the Minister of Court Affairs. This woman is No.1 among the top ten flowers of the Magic Academy. She is still pretty, a gentle water magician, but Robb looks at the crystal ball every day to see Miss Queen, the first beauty of the Kingdom of Gran, compared to what No. 1 in the Academy of Magic is not a level, so this poor school girl has never been able to get into Robb''s eyes. She walked to the front of the church, saluted Robb, respectfully: "Godfather, good evening." Robb must pretend not to know her, so he put on a curious face: "You are?" "I came from the bright road." She respectfully said: "I came to greet you with my classmates at noon, but there were so many people at that time, you might not have noticed me." "Oh oh oh!" Robb pretended to suddenly realize: "What can you do for me?" The palace ministers daughter blushed: "Well, I...I came to see Robert. I am unfamiliar in the town of Westwind, and I dont have a friend, so... I want to talk to him and take a walk with me. " Ghosts have time to talk to you. Robb deliberately put on an old-fashioned look, and opened the preaching mode with a hearty tone: "What steps to take? You young people, you know to be lazy! Do you practice magic spells? Do you meditate on magic? Is the magic rune memorable? Isnt it? Robert didnt have time to talk to you. He is now carrying a wind magic book in the church. It is impossible to find him to play. As his mentor, I will not let him and you unlearned bad boys. Play!" Daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs: "..." Freeze! After dozens of seconds, she aggrieved Barra and lowered her head: "Then I''m leaving! Excuse Godfather." She turned and left, and the setting sun dragged her lonely back to the old man, looking bleak and desolate. Robb''s heart is secretly happy: Hey! Eliminates a two-wire operation. Just thinking of this, another figure came over in the distance. It was Marian. She and the court ministers daughter passed by, walked to the door of the church, and gave a salute to Robb: "Godfather, good evening." Robb cursed in his heart, another one? But it''s okay, as many as they come, just stop them. "You also came to see Robert?" With a serious face, he slapped and said the line that he had just said to the minister of palace''s daughter, and finally added: "You bad boys , Don''t influence Robert''s study anymore." "Hey? Godfather, you misunderstood." Marianne smiled: "I didn''t come to see Robert. I just have a cooperative relationship with him. On a personal level, I have never played with him, nor do I have any special feelings. ." Robb Daqi: "Then what are you doing here?" Marianne smiled and said, "I''m looking for you." Chapter 407： Ask me to do business "Look for me?" Robb deliberately lowered his voice and said with an old-fashioned manner: "The old man is not familiar with you, do we have a good chat?" Listening to him claiming to be an old man, Marianne did not complain, but showed an admiring face: "You are the greatest businessman I have ever seen. You can turn everything into magic. My father often tells me that you cut cakes. The story of selling at eight and sixteen yuan, telling me the story of the one-year advance fee and zero initial installation fee for tap water, and the advertising game you taught my father, all benefited our Cotton family... " Robb: "..." Marianne''s face blushed: "I admire you so much. I want to worship you as a teacher like Robert. He studies the style of magic, so I will learn business skills, okay?" Robb: "..." This is very embarrassing. It is not that Robb refuses to teach people. When he is interested, he will teach people around him all kinds of knowledge. However, if he is asked to be a teacher and systematically teach people how to do business, that will not be the case. . One is that he doesn''t have this mood, and the other is that he doesn''t have this ability. To be a teacher for people is a university. In this world, there are many talented people who can''t teach others. Besides, Robb doesn''t think he is very talented. What he knows is all kinds of mess that he borrowed from later generations. Business common sense. Robb shook his head: "Don''t teach or teach! I''m not familiar with you. You come to visit the teacher inexplicably, my teeth haven''t been brushed yet." Marianne said: "I will pay a very generous tuition fee." Robb continued to shake his head: "I am not short of money." Marian felt very uncomfortable now, and her little mouth murmured pitifully, and she turned around to leave after aggrieved. Robb felt a little sympathetic when he saw her pitiful appearance. After thinking about it, when I first went to the Magic Academy, this girl took good care of herself, asking for money and materials, she also helped a lot, so she still had to take care of her. Is there anything that can teach her without any effort? At the same time, this thing can improve the world after it spreads! "Ah! Yes!" Robb suddenly said: "Marian, I don''t have much time to teach you business slowly, but it is still possible to lay a foundation for you. I would like to ask, your family often needs Do large numbers of customers, right?" Hearing Robbs greeting, Marianne turned around with joy: "Yes, we often have to settle accounts." "So, what method do you use to calculate the math?" Marian lifted up and beckoned to the servant who followed, who unexpectedly took a set of weird tools and placed them on the table in front of Robb. Robb took a closer look. This thing is a large wooden board with several parallel lines drawn on it. There are also many operators like "chess pieces" on it. Each operator is made of copper, about two or three centimeters. The radius is marked with Arabic numerals from 0 to 9. Marianne placed these counters on the board and smiled: "This is a threading abacus. Our Cotton family will use it to settle accounts. The speed is very fast." "Oh?" Robb was very interested, and casually posed a simple math problem. Seeing Marianne quickly put the counter on the wooden board, after a while, he worked out all the problems he asked. She was a little proud: "Godfather, I''m pretty fast, right? My father trained me to use the threading abacus since I was a child. My calculation speed is faster than my father! I am the best in the Cotton family." Robb smiled and said: "Yes, you are really fast, but still not as fast as me, you are optimistic." Robb stretched out his hand, fetched something in the air, and a piece of wood flew over. He rubbed it casually, and he rubbed the wood into a large Chinese abacus. It turns out that this is an "decoration" produced by the carpenter in the game "Black Blade". This abacus is used for pure decoration on the back. When Robb was in college, he took a few classes on abacus. Although it was not a very good abacus, he would still be able to use it. He set his abacus and said with a smile: "You said you are the best in the Cotton family, so how can you do it? I will turn you into the best in the entire Kingdom of Gran." Marianne looked at the abacus with a dazed expression: "This is?" "This is also an abacus." Robb smiled and said, "Come on, you can report the bill, and I will calculate it for you." Marianne looked confused, looked at a string of beads and didn''t know what it meant, but of course it was okay to report the bill. She casually went in and out of the account. She spent X gold coins on the purchase, and earned X gold coins on the shipment... , A long bill. Robb listened to her to report the number, and quickly fiddled with the abacus beads in his hand. Those few abacus classes in college were not forgotten, but he barely kept up. It was so embarrassing that he almost couldn''t keep up and pretended to fail. . Fortunately, the Emperor of the Liver is the Emperor of the Liver. Those abacus lessons were also given by the liver at the beginning. It is not very skilled, but it is enough to abuse the "threading abacus" in the West. Marianne finished reporting the bill, and Robb just finished typing. He closed his hand, pretending to be calm and clear, and said, "The answer is a final balance of 1032 gold coins, right?" "So fast?" Marianne was taken aback: "I just finished the question, so you are finished?" Robb smiled and shook the abacus in his hand, and the abacus beads made a clattering sound: "This is the power of my abacus. I am too lazy to teach other things, but I will teach you the technique of using this abacus. , Can also be regarded as a link in doing business." Marianne looked at the abacus in Robb''s hand, and then at his threading abacus, did she hesitate? He quickly threw his threading abacus to the distance, and then gave a salute: "Thank you Godfather." "Come, come, sit down." Robb asked her to sit on the opposite side of his stone table, set the abacus, and explained with a smile: "The lower bead means 1, the upper one means 5, one on one, two on two. , Three on three, five on one go to four..." The abacus is very easy to understand, and it will be taught as soon as you teach it, and then there will be questions about recitation and practice. Marianne had a certain talent for mathematics, and she worked with numbers for years and months. Such a person could learn abacus very fast. It only took a short while, and she was even faster with basic addition. I saw that she pulled the abacus beads to rattle, and said with joy: "This abacus is amazing! It''s so convenient, it''s really amazing. With this thing, I really have the confidence to become Gran The fastest man in the kingdom to settle accounts." "Well! As long as you like it." As soon as Robb finished speaking, the crystal ball on the table lit up, and it was time for Her Majesty the Queen to talk to him on the phone. Robb didn''t ask Marianne to evade, so he asked her to dial and pull the abacus beads to answer the phone. Chapter 408： Do not want to provide weapons of mass destruction Every time I get on the phone, the first thing I see is the majestic Queen Queen. This ghost woman often collapses when the phone is halfway through the call, but it''s all over. The next time I call When the call came, she would pretend to be a very majestic and charming queen fan. As if her collapse never happened the last time! Robb squinted his eyes and said: "If something goes on, hang up if nothing happens." Her Majesty the Queen was not at all provoked by this sentence, and calmly said: "I''m looking for you to discuss business." The word business came to her ears, and Marian next to her raised her ears with a brush. Although her hand was still pulling the abacus beads, her ears and brain had already turned on the eavesdropping mode. Her Majesty the Queen has no interest in this woman who is pulling a strange thing next to her. She doesn''t want to use the strength of looking at her, just looking at Robb: "You never refuse to do business, do you?" "Yes!" Robbile said, "But it depends on what business it is, how much I can make." Her Majesty said: "My magicians are not enough! I need you to sell me some magic scrolls, or help me fill some Katyusha with magic." "Huh?" Robbkey said: "With the Royal Magic Group in your hand, you actually said that there are not enough magicians?" The queen said: "The war is too expensive. Although Katyusha''s weapon is easy to use and powerful, it consumes magic too quickly. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of magic are cast out. It''s scary, but to fill it with mana again, it has to be embarrassing for my palace magicians to cast spells, cast spells..." Having said that, she paused and sighed: "Although Mondela and the monster army have not organized a large-scale siege in the past few days, they have been sending small groups of troops to test. The magicians have been Tired of defense, consumes a lot of magic power, and finally come back from the battle, but they have to charge Katyusha and the mines. They can''t hold it anymore. They will get tired after a while, carry one away, and then become tired again, carry it. Take one." "Puff!" Robb turned with a smile, "Hahaha!" The queen looked at him laughing at herself, but she was not angry at all, or even worried. She watched him leaning forward and backward with a smile in the crystal ball, but she didn''t even change her expression. After a few seconds, Robb suddenly stopped laughing, raised his head and asked: "Then is your smelting furnace still working?" The queen sighed lightly: "No work! The two flame magicians responsible for burning the stove were all transferred to defend the city by me, which caused the mine to temporarily stop work. Only now I found out that your fire box is very good. It can be used to store a lot of flame magic energy in it in advance, and there is no need for a magician to be on duty all the time. In this way, when the war begins, it can last a few days by relying on the fire box, and the smelting furnace will not stop." Robb shrugged his shoulders: "You know now, right? Fully automatic things are good things. Anything that requires manpower is worse! My big firebox also needs me to charge it, so it''s not really true. Its a good thing, we still have to quickly research and solve the problem of furnace temperature control, and then use coal to heat the smelting furnace, which is the kingly way." Miss Queen was humbly taught, and then said solemnly: "I will send the best craftsmen of the royal family to study and solve the problem of furnace temperature." Robb gave him a thumbs up. The queen continued: "That''s all for the future. At present, I need to deal with the attack on both sides of Mondela and the monster army. I must fill Katyusha with magic power, so... Let''s make a price and fill me with a 25-square khaki. Qiusha, how much is it full of 25 fireballs?" Robb frowned and said solemnly: "You should know that my magical power is completely different from ordinary people''s." Her Majesty knows that Robb is a monster. The power he throws out of a fireball is comparable to that of ordinary flame magicians. Oh, no, it cant be compared with the fireballs thrown by the Great Sorcerer on the same level. There is no doubt that Robb can hit the power of "Thunder God''s Roar" in the desert kingdom with a fork lightning. With Katyusha that Robb charged her, she can sling Mondela and the monster army, at least, when the Katyusha''s energy has not been used up, she can definitely sling. Robb said with a serious face: "You should know that I have always maintained a neutral attitude towards the war between you and Mondela, and neither side wants to help. Therefore, I can''t provide you with magic to deal with Mondela. ." The queen said: "You once provided me with iron swords and iron armors!" "That''s different." Robb said, "The two things have relatively little impact on the war, but the magic that I personally charged is completely different. Every fireball may take away the lives of hundreds of people. I can''t Give it to you and turn it into a weapon to slaughter humans." In Robb''s view, the iron sword and armor he made is at best the feeling of a later generation of millet plus a rifle, and his fireball technique is a "weapon of mass destruction". A descendant who loves sunshine, food, and games, and knows kindness, forgiveness, and kindness, is more or less repulsive of weapons of mass destruction. Robb does not want this kind of thing to fall into the hands of others and be caught by others. Use to slaughter other humans. The queen''s eyes flickered quickly, and immediately returned to normal, but she still couldn''t help feeling a bit of anger, and slapped the table: "I''m going to be unable to hold on here anymore. Are you so unwilling to help me? Are you happy to see me being killed?" "Well..." Robb didn''t want Miss Queen to be killed. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the female netizens who talked with him on the phone every day said that they had no friendship at all, even more than friendship. Things are budding, he doesn''t believe it himself. Robb touched his chin: "Oh, indeed, it seems bad not to help you, but you can easily lose control of your firepower when you help, causing you to take a Katyusha to destroy Mondela''s embarrassment. What should I do? Get it done? Lets just make a gentlemans agreement." Robb smiled and said to the queen: "The weapons I provide you can only be used against the monster army. You can fight Mondela yourself. If you agree to this condition, I will help your Katyusha charge up. If you dont agree, then theres nothing to talk about." The queen secretly rejoiced in her heart: After you gave me the weapon, how can I use it? It''s not my own pleasure. When I want to blow Mundra, I can blow Mundra. You can still control it? Unexpectedly, Robb immediately added another sentence: "I know what you ghost woman is thinking. I have to remind you that if you violate the rules of use and use it to overthrow Mondela''s army, how much would you kill him? People, I will help him resurrect how many people, do you believe it or not?" Queen:"" Chapter 409： Talk like negotiation Robbs words almost didnt choke the queen. It took him a long time to pass his breath and said angrily: Im regaining my country. Im fighting a just battle to restore the country. Why dont you help? Me? What is good about Mondela? What good does he give you, do you have to remain neutral?" Robb said: "You are only four years old in sixteen years. Can you really manage a country? From the perspective of the country, isn''t it better for the people to change the king? I really don''t think Mondela has usurped the country. How wrong is the matter, I feel that the four children should have been replaced by an adult who knows how to govern the country." The queen was unhappy: "You are a fallacy! The Kingdom of Gran is passed on to me by my parents." Robb smiled and said, "After all, the hereditary system is not quite right." Queen:"" Well, there is no reason for this. The queen found that Robb is not only outrageous in strength, but also outrageous in his ideology. Hereditary system is a long-standing tradition. He actually said something wrong. This person has been so rebellious that he cannot communicate. Point. But still have to communicate! To defend the city! Her Majesty the Queen said angrily: "Okay, I promise you that you will not use the weapons you provide against Mondela, but only against the army of monsters. Is this always okay?" "That''s okay." Robb smiled and said, "Although I remain neutral between you and Mondela, between you and the monster, I will firmly support you." After hearing this, the queen finally felt warmer in her heart. However, Robb immediately followed up: "You look much better than a half-orc, who am I not going to help you?" The queen almost got her nose crooked: "It''s shit, you!" She wanted to slap on the crystal ball to hang up the phone, but before the matter was over, Her Majesty the Queen would not interrupt the negotiation because of her small emotions. She took her hand back and put on a serious face again: I cant bring you landmines by land transportation. It takes too much time to come and go. And I cant transport them by air. You know, Manticore cant carry heavy things, so..." "So you want to use the portal, right?" Robb smiled: "Okay! You can use it." "Well, I must notify you before using the portal. This is etiquette." The queen said indifferently: "I didn''t even say hello to someone, so I shrank myself into a villain and ran through the portal to someone else''s territory. Its not the same as the people who fool around. He is rude, but I do. "It''s a grudge." Robb said, "Can''t you use your memory for more serious national affairs? Always remember my little things, and you will lose your hair." "Be serious." The queen said: "You haven''t said how much you want to pay." "Reward?" Robb smiled: "I want..." Before he could speak, the queen rushed to the front and said: "Don''t speak loudly, you should know that I am a father or mother..." "Hey, don''t always sell miserables to lower prices." Robb said in an angry manner: "Usually put on majestic airs, and sell miserables when it comes to business talks. Can''t you have a lower limit?" The queen ignored the complaint and pretended not to hear it. Robb smiled and said, "Well, I don''t charge you, I only need two skills." "Huh?" The queen was surprised: "What technology do you want? If it is my royal secret, I can''t give it to you." Robb smiled and said, "I dont want that kind of thing. What I want is the technology that your alchemist has researched not long ago to make steel in a certain ratio between iron and carbon, and the big smelting you are going to study. Furnace temperature control technology''." When the queen heard this, she couldn''t help being a little confused: "What do you want these two technologies to do? Steel, you obviously can rub your hands like this and you can come out. What is the use of the technology you want me to study? I still want it. Your technique of rubbing your hands together. As for the furnace temperature, I dont think its a difficult thing. As long as the craftsmen study it carefully, it wont take long to see results." Robb smiled and said: "You don''t care what I want to do. Anyway, I want these two technologies." The queen seriously considered her own financial situation and whether these two useless technologies would bring harm to her country after being handed over to Robb. After thinking about it, she seemed to think that it is more cost-effective to give him technology than money. Immediately he clapped: "Okay, the deal! Then I will let the alchemist who knows how to deploy steel to pass through the portal to Westwind Town, and teach you the technology, and the furnace temperature technology must wait for me to study it before handing it over to you." "Not to teach me, but to teach my craftsmen." Robb smiled: "I want to add one more class to my Westwind Technical School." The queen thought for a while: "Okay!" When the two of them said this, the talk was finally over. Her Majesty the Queen suddenly stretched out her hand and slammed it down on the crystal ball. At the same time, she said angrily: "Don''t compare me with a half-orc!" With a "touch", the phone was hung up. Robb looked up to the sky and sighed: "When your temper is halfway through, hold it back first, and then lose your temper after the negotiation, what the **** is it?" At this time, Marianne, who had been practising abacus by her side, suddenly appeared. Just now Robb was negotiating with the Queen. Her little merchant daughter really didnt dare to talk to her. Now that the phone is hung up, she finally dared to talk. After speaking, he asked cautiously: "Godfather, did your conversation with Her Majesty the Queen just now count as a negotiation?" "No, we are talking!" Marianne Khan said: "Why is chatting like a negotiation?" Robb spread his hands: "She has been working hard to turn talks into negotiations, and I have been working hard to make negotiations like talks. This is a war between attitudes to life and ideology. God knows who will win in the end. Let me tell you, I am a very strong man in war, but I am a straight man of steel. I have never understood anything like ghosts and women." Marianne: "..." Marianne didn''t know what kind of vomiting was going on, so let''s withdraw first. Anyway, the abacus formula has been memorized by rote, and it is the kingly way to go back and practice slowly. She got up and said goodbye to Robb, and walked quickly back to her temporary residence. The servants and guards who were guarding outside the church courtyard hurriedly followed, and the group disappeared into the night. Early the next morning, a group of Sigran soldiers passed through the portal and came to Westwind Town. They walked through the portal very cautiously, beware of whether there was anyone here who had already set up the encirclement. When they came over, they shot arrows indiscriminately. After passing through, they discovered that there was not even a soldier in Westwind Town. Down the hillside in the distance, sitting in the church yard was a lazy priest waving at them. The soldiers breathed a sigh of relief, and threw a lot of landmines, Katyusha, and... an experienced alchemist who blew himself up the night Robbs portal pierced him. Bit. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 354) Chapter 410： Alchemist Kerry A large group of people stood in front of Robb. The soldiers were very conscious, knowing that they were not worthy to talk to a lord. After pushing the mine and Katyusha in front of Robb, they retreated obediently and solemnly. Rong stood still and made a background board like a statue. It was the alchemist who put on a serious face, walked to Robb, and bowed: "Hello Godfather of Westwind Town! I''ve heard of your name a long time ago, and I have been doing steel research. It is also thanks to your teaching. It is a great honor to be able to see your face." Robb looked at this guy carefully and saw that he was about fifty or so years old, he was thin, wrinkled on his face, and had a pair of wise eyes. He looked like a man of knowledge. However, this guy obviously didn''t like to be clean, his gray hair was messy and dirty, and he didn''t know how long he hadn''t washed it. Seeing Robb studying him, he quickly introduced himself: "Kerry Langland, a crappy magician of the whole family, but I am very confident in alchemy." "All magicians?" Robber, isn''t this a liver emperor with all professions working together? He got along well with himself, he hurriedly smiled and said, "All magicians are a little handsome." Kerry Langland hurriedly said respectfully: "Godfather has passed the award. I have only learned an introduction to each school of magic, just to enable myself to understand and manipulate various elements, and I cannot use all magic like Godfather. To be extremely proficient, oh, no, it is really rude to describe you as proficient, it should be said-transcendence." "How''s your research on steel?" Robb asked with a smile. "I have fully understood what Godfather said, iron and carbon in a certain ratio can become tough and hard." Kerry smiled: "I have never thought about this direction before, as Godfather reminded me. After that, I used earth magic to extract the carbon element from coal, and then fuse these elements with iron. After step-by-step testing, I finally made real steel, which is better than the steel made by carburizing by the blacksmiths themselves. Much better." Robb smiled and asked: "The new type of steel you are researching, has Miss Queen already started mass production?" "It''s making!" Kerry laughed: "I have passed the production method to other alchemists. Her Majesty has a dedicated team that is making large quantities of this steel, and then handing the steel to the blacksmith to make the latest Weapon and armor, this time Mondela is attacking the city, our new steel has already come in handy." "Use it to fight again?" Robb was upset: "How can this young lady know how to fight a war? With good steel, give me more use for people''s livelihood." When he heard him complain about the queen, Kerry didn''t dare to talk. After Robber spit out a few words, he smiled and said, "Forget it, lets not talk about the ghost woman. Lets talk about the next thing. This time through a deal, we invited you to Westwind Town, hoping that you will be with me. There is a class in the West Wind Technical School in China to teach some students how to make steel." Kerry said: "Are there many magicians here who want to learn this?" "No!" Robb said: "There is only a group of ordinary blacksmiths to learn." Kerry suddenly became embarrassed: "If it''s just ordinary blacksmiths, I can hardly teach them, because making steel needs to know how to use and manipulate carbon elements. Ordinary blacksmiths can''t manipulate the elements. Only basic earth magic can do it. ." "That''s not necessarily true." Robb waved his hand and fetched something in the air, and a square iron box flew into his hand. Kerry recognized it at a glance, it was a magic vessel. Robb smiled and said: "The magic container is specially used to contain carbon elements. In the future, my craftsmen dont need to know magic. They only need to extract the carbon elements in advance by people who understand alchemy, and put them in this box. The craftsmen make it. When using steel, you only need to mix the carbon element in this box into the iron in the specified ratio." Kerry said "Oh": "This is a good method, but in this way, the division of labor becomes so fine. The production of a piece of steel could have been solved by only one alchemist, but now it needs to dispatch an alchemist. Will the last craftsman even be equipped with a magic vessel, will it become very inefficient?" Robb laughed loudly: "If only a small piece of steel is produced, the finer the division of labor, the less efficient it is. But if it is to produce a large amount of steel and the division of labor is finer, it will become more efficient." Kerry looked dumbfounded and didn''t quite understand, but he didn''t have Trobb''s slot, just listen obediently. The more knowledgeable people are, the better they know not to question what they dont understand. When they see it clearly, the more silly people like to spray others and want to show their wisdom, but they appear to be wise. Robb: "In short, I have arranged a group of first students for you, you go to the school to find the principal, and he will arrange the dormitory for you." Kerry thanked him and turned to leave. Robb suddenly beckoned to him again, with a mysterious smile on his face: "I heard that you were experimenting with adding other things to steel, and it blew yourself up." Kerry smiled awkwardly: "I''m sorry, I took a skin, and it turned out..." "Haha, don''t be embarrassed." Robb said: "I think your skin is very good, your skin is very good, your skin idea is correct, you just added the wrong thing. Do you want to know, add something else to the steel What can make it more corrosion-resistant, harder, and more powerful? It can even not rust." When Kerry heard this, he became excited: "It turns out that Godfather has studied it a long time ago. Please ask for guidance." Robb said mysteriously: "What I''m going to tell you is the skills that the gods have mastered, but if I tell them all, the gods will blame me, so I can only tell you a little bit, specific things, I still have to You can debug it yourself." Kerry hurriedly said: "As long as you can show me the path, you can save a lot of effort." "Well, then you can listen carefully." Robb said with a smile: "In ore, there are not only copper, iron, silver, and gold, but there are also many magical and unknown metals. element." Kerry nodded quickly: "I know this. There are also Mithril, Thorium, Arcanite, etc., but those things are very rare and difficult to get started." "We won''t mention those that are difficult to get started." Robb whispered: "I''ll just say something that is easier to get started, such as chromium, molybdenum, titanium, manganese, etc., of course, I know you have never heard of these. Things, although I understand, I cant teach you too much, lest the gods blame me for leaking magical skills. Just remember what I just said, and then use your alchemy to find them in various ores. Just find Add them to the steel and blend them together in the right proportions, and you can make amazing things." Chapter 411： Youve seen all of me immature Kerry was overjoyed, feeling as if he had learned something again, and happily went to the technical school. He even couldn''t wait to find some stones to come back and refine them, looking for the unknown elements called "chromium, molybdenum, titanium, and manganese" inside. For a "scientist", exploring the unknown is always a joyful thing. Of course, Robb was very worried about whether this guy would blow himself up again, or even blow himself to death, so let''s make him a highly defensive dress. His arrival is something that makes Robb very happy. An alchemist is equivalent to an ancient chemist. With the help of a chemist, there are many things that could not be done before, and now they can be rectified. Seriously came out, such as rubber, various petroleum derivatives, nylon, food additives... In the past, these things could only be rubbed by hand, or they could not be rubbed out by hand rubbing. They could only find substitutes. However, in the future, they can all be overcome by alchemists. As long as they "leak a little secret", they can make chemical technology advances by leaps and bounds. After the alchemist Kerry leaves, Robb should also charge the mines and Katyusha. Of course, his own magic can hurt himself, and he must be prevented from hitting him with the Katyusha he made, so before charging these magic items, he hangs himself up with a lot of intelligence weakening Debuff... A group of soldiers came carrying Katyusha and placed them in front of Robb. They thought that Robb was going to fill a 25-panel Katyusha, and it would take a long time to recite the spell, but they didnt expect Luo. With a wave of Bai''s hand, a grid was installed with fireball. Of course, after putting a magic in the game, there will be a 1.5-second CD. Robb took advantage of the 1.5-CD time, waved again, installed an ice archery in another grid, and waved again. Grid installed a wind blade technique, and then installed a rockfall technique in the next grid. When the circle of magic is finished, the original fireball CD is ready, so fireball can be installed in a grid again. The soldiers saw Robb quickly filled with a twenty-five-square Katyusha, almost effortlessly, and smiled: "Next one." "This...this is too fast." The soldiers stunned, and quickly moved the already charged Katyusha back to the door and reported back to the queen: "Your Majesty, Godfather only It took a blink of an eye to fill up a 25-square Katyusha. There was no chanting of mantras, no rest, and there was no sign of lack of magic power after filling, it seems his magic power It''s still very full." "Really?" Her Majesty''s expression remained the same: "I have guessed it would be like this a long time ago." Of course, she only acted so calmly and deliberately in her subordinates. As soon as the soldiers left, she sighed and said, "Although I have guessed this a long time ago, I still think you are crazy." While sighing, Madeleine in black helmet and black armor approached: "Elizabeth, I want to go through the portal to supervise Godfather to complete the charging of all magic items." "Supervisor?" When facing Madeleine, Her Majesty''s expression will become richer, she said in an angry manner: "It is clear that I want to meet Robert Smith in the past." "It''s...not..." Madeleine lowered her head, playing with her skirt. "Don''t go there and disturb him." Her Majesty said solemnly: "My spy reported that yesterday evening, the daughter of the Secretary of the Palace wanted to see Robert, but Godfather turned him away, saying that Robert was devoting himself to the practice. Its magic, I dont want to be disturbed. If you ran over at this time, wouldnt you also be turned away?" Madeleine: "..." "For him and for your sake, don''t bother him at this time." Her Majesty said seriously: "If he really wants to revitalize the Smith family, it won''t work if he doesn''t improve his abilities. Give him time and Space, he can grow into what you expect." "Understood." Madeleine sighed: "Compared with you, I am really immature." The queen smiled and said: "However, you have all seen how I looked when I was immature." Having said this, both of them remembered what happened when they evaded Mondela and the Holy See of Illumination together when they were young, and they couldn''t help but sigh. Life is not easy now, and it needs to be cherished more, and half of the land of the Gran Kingdom is in the hands of the hateful Mondela, and they can''t stop here. The expressions of the two became determined, and they slapped each other: "Come on!" Why in a blink of an eye, time flies like electricity. The war on the Road of Light was fought for more than a month in a blink of an eye, and Mondela was still unable to break through the city, and the army of monsters who joined forces with Mondela to attack the Road of Light suffered the greatest crisis in history. When dealing with these monsters, the queen took out some very special magic props. For example, as soon as you step on it, a super mine that will blow all the half-orcs into the sky within a few hundred yards, one is enough to kill hundreds of half-orcs. There is also the terrifying Katyusha, who only needs to spray a fireball to explode a huge crater with a radius of 100 yards in the goblin army. The power of this terrifying magic item can only be described as a metamorphosis! After the monsters suffered a few losses, they were beaten so badly that they no longer dared to attack the Path of Light easily. The monster army retreated to the depths of the Black Pine Mountain Range and hibernated again. At first, the Mondela army was a little worried about these horrible monster items being used on themselves, but they were surprised to find that Sieglan would only use these magic items against monsters, and would not use them against them, so, They can also be cheeky and continue to organize attacks outside the East Gate of Guangming Road. Her Majesty was unwilling to remain in a defensive position. In addition, she also wanted to regain the country. After driving away the army of monsters, she sent several troops to counterattack out of the city, relying on high-quality steel armor and weapons, as well as some novel routines. Grade magic items, gained a lot of advantage in the war, and actually defeated Mondela''s army steadily. However, regaining the land is not a matter of overnight. East-West Granadas army advances and retreats in the vast area east of the Guangming Road, once again falling into a tug-of-war. The hottest time of summer has arrived! In August 1345, there was a hot air in the air, and everyones clothes became less. Robb put on beach shorts and a short-sleeved T-shirt, which he asked Lilian to customize for him. Of course, this dressing and dressing didn''t look like a lord at all, but rather like a farmer in the countryside. Chapter 412： The railway station is built Robb dresses ugly, but he is no longer in the realm of "needing clothes to pretend". Who doesn''t know that he has the ability to be close to God? No matter how lazy, lazy, and scumbag he was, no one would dare to look down upon him. Moreover, his dressing style has also become the object of nobles vying to imitate. In the past, Robb wore a priest''s costume every day, and no one dared to imitate the priest. It was an act of blasphemy. But now he wears a short-sleeved T-shirt, beach shorts, and a pair of wooden slippers under his feet, so everyone can follow suit. Baron Nolen was the first to learn Robbs appearance and made a suit of clothes. He threw his original gentlemanly style out of the sky. He dressed like a second-rate man. He himself was very awkward. : "Look at what I was wearing today? Hahaha! Learned from Godfather." The person who saw his second-rate appearance was trying to spit, but suddenly heard the word Godfather, and couldnt spit it out in an instant. Moreover, the more he looked at Baron Nolen, the more handsome he felt, and even a kind of "nobles should be the nobles." The illusion of "dressing like this". After all, it''s Godfather''s way of wearing it. Follow Godfather, cling to dream''s hand, and walk farther and farther and happily! Following the trend Godfather has always been the fashion of Westwind Town. As a result, a large group of nobles put on short-sleeved T-shirts and beach shorts, especially the group of nobles and young masters who came to take refuge in Westwind Town from the Magic Academy, one of them dressed cooler than the other. These days, the nobles dressing style is the weather vane of ordinary people. Usually they dress too high-end and ordinary townspeople cant afford it, but this time they dress like this, everyone can afford it, Xifeng Town Tailor Shop In particular, a large number of shorts and shorts made of linen and cotton cloth were introduced, which were sold frantically to the townsfolk at low prices. So, for a while, the men all over the town were dressed like a bird. This kind of town full of street and second-rate people is simply frantic, making the desert kingdom''s oil transportation caravan almost thought that they had entered the wrong town when they first entered the city. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the center of Xifeng Town, which is opposite the church, is a grand project. Today, the first phase of construction has finally been completed. The railway station is complete! This is the first railway station on Fengmo Continent. It is not beautiful at all. It is just a very ordinary small brick house with doors and windows. It is different from other houses, but it has more than one. For traditional windows, there is also a small ticket window, which feels weird to the world. In front of the railway station, there is a railroad track. The neat sleepers are supplemented by the best steel rails. These rails are made by the students of the blacksmith class. Now the students of the blacksmith class have become clever. The things Godfather wants to play with are always large, and the amount of play is huge. Doing it in the traditional way of small beating is not helpful at all. To have the awareness of "batch" and "large quantities", the first thing to do before making the rails is to make the mold. Although it takes a lot of time to make the mold, once the mold is completed, it can be mass-produced easily. Pour the molten steel into the mold and cool it down, and a section of rail will come out in an instant, which is much faster than making it by hand like a second force. Then the carpenters added the sleepers, and the blacksmiths put sections of the rails on the sleepers, nailed them, and butt... A beautiful railroad track came out from the train station in this way, all the way to the north gate of the town, and stretched desperately towards the original stone canyon...Of course, with the engineering and technical capabilities of this era, even if Robb helped to drive it. Hanging, it is impossible to supplement the rails for more than a month. This rail, which is like a newborn baby, has only been supplemented for more than 20 miles at present. A heavy, ugly locomotive, with a lonely carriage hanging behind it, is now quietly parked on the rails in front of the train station, surrounded by crowds of onlookers. Early this morning, Robb asked a newly appointed Paladin Police Chief to send a notice to the whole town: "Today Godfather is going to show you the western scene." Of course, no one understands the meaning of the three words "Xiyangjing". The townspeople can only infer from the context. This should mean "fresh gadgets", but why "fresh gadgets" must be said as " "Western View" is a bit unclear. Anyway, no matter what it is, Godfather said that if you want to see it, everyone should come and see it. It is always right. As soon as it was dark, some townspeople came to the railway station to watch the excitement. As the sun got higher and higher, more and more townspeople were onlookers. By nine o''clock in the morning, there were already townspeople on both sides of the fire station. Many townspeople lined up along the two sides of the railroad tracks and stretched out. The new police chief is leading a large group of policemen desperately to maintain law and order, and their screams are heard from time to time in the crowd: "That idiot, why are you standing on the rails? Want to block the train for death? Get out of here!" "Take care of your little ones, don''t run on the rails suddenly, they will die." "Watch out, you kicked other little rocks on the rails." The most excited people in the crowd are not the ordinary townspeople, but the aristocratic young ladies who have sought refuge in Xifeng Town. They are originally young people and have no pressure in life. They just need to play every day and meet new things. Run faster than anyone, and feel happier than anyone. A group of people were moaning and shouting by the railway, making it as lively as a festival. Just under the gaze of everyone''s attention, Godfather came from the opposite church. He was in a wheelchair and was pushed over by the maid, and his disciple Robert Smith followed behind. This is of course Robb''s use of a clone technique. His main body was seated in a wheelchair and pushed by Lilian, but he himself manipulated the clone to come over. It was troublesome for the thief, but in order not to reveal his identity, he had to do it like this. Seeing his arrival, the townspeople cheered: "Godfather is here!" "Is the Western Scenery about to begin?" "The so-called Western Scenery should refer to this big iron car. It looks very heavy. How can this thing run?" "How many horses does it take to move? I''m afraid it''s not a hundred? Or two hundred?" "I heard from a friend who learned blacksmithing skills in a technical school that this thing uses a''diesel engine''." "What the hell?" "Well, you''ll know it after reading it." The townspeople talked a lot. At this time, Robb was also seated firmly beside the rails. He first waved his avatar to the noble young masters and ladies, which was regarded as a greeting, and then swept the ground and cut his consciousness to the body. He took out a communication crystal ball from his arms and dialed Her Majesty''s phone call. The phone will be connected soon! Chapter 413： To facilitate his commuting between the two places Opposite the crystal ball appeared not only Her Majesty, but also a large group of ministers. It turned out that Robb had already made an appointment with Her Majesty to make this call today and asked her to call all the ministers she trusted. As soon as the call was connected, the queen said in a majestic voice: "You asked me to call all the ministers to call this phone. What are you going to show me?" Robb smiled and held the crystal ball in his hand, with its fisheye lens facing the train: "Look! Big train." It is actually difficult to judge the size of an object from the crystal ball. However, there are many townspeople standing next to the train. Once there is a comparison, the volume of the locomotive is very clear. Her Majesty the Queen has always been calm and calm, not easily moved by anything, so she didn''t express anything. However, the ministers standing behind her exclaimed together: "What a big iron cart." "How heavy is such a big iron car?" "How many horses can you pull?" The voice of these guys came through the crystal ball, which made Robb laugh dumbly. The townspeople of Westwind Town were talking about this just now. I didnt expect Miss Queens ministers to react in the same way. Your vision is that of the townspeople. Degree? Only one minister put forward a more interesting view: "This thing is the same as the mine cart in the mine, except that the mine cart is moved by a rope. This cart seems to be going to run by itself. Moreover, the mine cart is hollow. Ah, this car is not empty. I only saw a very narrow cab that cant fit much. What can this thing do?" "Have you not seen a carriage hanging behind the locomotive? Use the rear carriage to load things! Of course, I feel that how many things can be loaded is the second thing, and how much power is needed to pull it up and running is the biggest problem." After the ministers finished their discussions, the queen calmly said: "Don''t sell it, hurry up and demonstrate. I have a lot of government affairs here, but I don''t have time for the ministers to show you a monkey show." Robber said: "When you speak, you say that he is acting in a monkey show, not that I am acting in a monkey show. This proves that you have guessed that I am very good at this thing." The queen is noncommittal, but her attitude has already expressed her opinion. "Well, I also hate wasting time. Let''s start testing." Robb smiled: "Actually, I''m not sure whether this thing can run normally. I won''t know until I have tried it." He waved his hand, the blacksmith teacher of the West Wind Technical School climbed into the cab of the train, and at the same time two apprentices followed in. "Ready to drive!" "Strictly observe the train operation manual." The old blacksmith yelled a few words, and the two apprentices hurriedly agreed. Soon, they started the diesel engine. Because Robb cheated, he skipped the steam train stage and directly played with the diesel train, so there was no whistle at all. However, in order to ensure that no one was on the rails when the train was moving, Robb installed a large horn that could make a sharp sound on the train. "Uuuuu..." Smoke came out of the train, and black smoke came out when the diesel was burning, accompanied by a pungent smell. The townspeople around the car hurriedly pinched their noses and stepped back. When everyone showed a disgusting face at the train, the huge locomotive actually moved. It moved very slowly, very slowly, and at a snail-like speed, it provokes the ministers on the opposite side of the crystal ball. There was a sneer. However, before their smiles expanded, they saw that the snail-like train began to accelerate. Its speed was getting faster and faster. The huge locomotive dragged a carriage behind and began to roll forward. When the carriage passed by Robb, Robb suddenly stood up from the wheelchair, stepped onto the train, and sat in the back carriage. As a result, the perspective of the person on the opposite side of the crystal ball suddenly shifted from outside the train to inside the train. Only then did they see that the carriage was actually full of sleepers and railroad tracks. The carriage was full of railroad tracks, and they didn''t know how heavy it was. If all these things were pulled by carriages, it would be hard to imagine how many carriages could be moved. The queen, who has always been calm, finally moved: "Can you transport so many things at once?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s not just transportation. It''s only a testing stage, so only one carriage is hung. When the technology becomes more mature in the future, I will hang 20 carriages behind." "Twenty?" The queen couldn''t help being startled. She just visually observed that this carriage weighs 100,000 catties. If there are twenty carriages, wouldn''t it weigh millions of catties? If this car is really so transportable, it would be terrible. At this time, the speed of the train was getting faster and faster. The queen looked at the scenery passing by the train window through the crystal ball, and silently estimated its speed. After dozens of seconds, she suddenly smiled: "Just scared I jumped and thought it was such an amazing thing, but now that I see it, it is not as fast as a horse." The ministers also said, "Yes, obviously not as fast as a running horse, and the more carriages you hang, the slower the speed will be." "That''s nothing great, haha." Robb laughed and said: "Yes, the trains in the early days really couldn''t run galloping horses. After all, there are still many technical problems on my side that have not been completely dealt with. The diesel engine is also a very rudimentary imitation. The most important thing is that the rails are also only used. Its only twenty li long, and if you run fast now, you will run without a railway in a blink of an eye. Look, I am pulling the railroad ties and rails. Isnt it just going to the railway?" The queen now understands why these things are piled up in the carriage. Just now I thought Robb was deliberately adding weight to the carriage for testing. Now I think about it carefully and understand: "You use this car to pull materials to repair the rails, the rails The extension speed can be greatly increased." "That''s right!" Robb smiled: "Miss Queen is still the smartest! My railroad track was very slow at first, because the train hadn''t been built at the time. A large number of horse-drawn carts, ox carts, camel carts, and a lot of manpower can be used to transport sleepers and railroad tracks for installation. However, once there are trains, the speed of railway construction will increase exponentially. Before long, I will It can take the road iron one hundred and fifty miles away." Miss Queen glanced at the map and then at the direction of the railway extension, and whispered: "One hundred and fifty miles north of Xifeng Town, is the original stone canyon. What are you going to do to assist the railway there?" Robb laughed smirkly: "That''s the territory you gave to Robert Smith. He is my apprentice of magic. On the one hand, he wants to learn magic from me, and at the same time he wants to manage his own territory. What should I do? Of course it is the railway. , I will pass the railway assistant and he will be able to commute between the two places." Chapter 414： I want this big iron car The queen didnt believe that the construction of a 150-mile-long railway was for commuting between the two places. This excuse was really bad. She gave Robb an angry look, and after several seconds, she whispered, Its for the rough stone. The gems and minerals of the canyon, right?" Robb smiled and said, "You are so witty, it makes me not easy to lie." The queen patted the table and said: "That is my country. Even if it is entrusted to Robert Smith, it will still be my country. You look at the minerals of our country and you are crazy." "Cut, it sounds like you have the ability to dig." Robb smiled: "You know there are gem mines, why don''t you dig? Come on, let''s discuss this in detail." The queen didn''t speak. She was very good at not talking or discussing any topics that were unfavorable to her. But a foolish minister behind her popped up and said, I dont know where there is a mine and I have to dig it. My Gran Kingdom is vast and there are treasures everywhere, so why bother to go to the original rock canyon. Shit, a remote mountainous area where dogs dont bark to mine, where the population is too small to open a large mine, and its not convenient to dig a little stone to transport it out. I dont like it!" "Bingo!" Robb smiled: "Thank you to the minister for cooperating and helping me take the conversation." The queen gave the minister a blank look and blamed him for talking. The minister seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly counseled. Robb smiled and said: "The witty minister has already explained for me, Miss Queen, you definitely want to change the topic now, but I still want to say it, I have to say it, I have to say it, I want to anger you. Wait for me The train can drive to the original stone canyon, I can transport a large amount of steel, timber, and people to the original stone canyon, and then build a large mine there, just like the mine where we dig iron. With a rail car, the gem mine can be dug out like steel without money, and then transported by train to Xifeng Town by train!" Queen:"" Robb said, "Dont blame me for not reminding you. Hurry up and sell a lot of the gems in your hand. When my mine opens, the gems will drop in price. By then, even ordinary people can wear gems and jewelry, believe it or not. ?" The queen looked calm: "What does this have to do with me? There are no gems in my palace at all, so I sent them all to make magic items, hahaha!" Although she was laughing, the ministers behind her looked embarrassed. It turned out that there are so many gems hidden in these people''s homes. They are not as poor as Miss Queen. The train quickly drove out more than ten miles away! It''s not fast along the way, it''s not as fast as a horse. The scenery outside the car window slowly receded, and Xifeng Town had been left far away. At first, many people watching the show were chased after the car. The noble young masters and ladies even ran with the train on horseback, but time After a long time, those who chased on both sides of the train all went back. The queen immediately discovered a problem. The maximum speed of a horse cannot be maintained for a long time. If a horse is allowed to run for dozens of miles at the maximum speed, it will hurt the horse very much. Maybe it will lie on the ground and vomit after running. Foam. But this big train seems to be tireless, and it has kept moving at a constant speed a little slower than the war horse. If it werent for the track being only twenty miles long, Miss Queen wouldnt doubt that this thing could keep running at hundreds of speeds. Here, it is still dragging a hundred thousand catties of rails and sleepers. This is very powerful! Once this thing becomes popular, how much influence will it have on the entire Gran Kingdom, no, on the entire world? I can hardly imagine it now. In the future, no matter what minerals, equipment, weapons, food...all can be pulled by this kind of big train, one pull is millions of catties, and things like horse carts and ox carts will all turn into the tears of the times. It''s just a little Mundra, it''s okay to hang him on a ceiling fan and screw him up. Miss Queen''s heart became enthusiastic, and if she wanted to get this train, she wanted to get it anyway. Her emotions didn''t show up on the face, but she showed up in the eyes. Robb smiled and said, "Oh, do you want the technology of trains?" Seen through by Robb, Miss Queen didn''t blush at all, and said calmly: "I really want to! I''m afraid you won''t give it to me." Robb smiled and said: "This is how you save the belly of a gentleman with a villain heart. Actually, I never thought about keeping it secret. Not as stingy as you. Give me two techniques and let me charge you magic items. Come and change it. Just take it if you want, but ah, even if I give it to you, you can''t afford it." Queen: "Huh?" Robb smiled and said, "Do you have so many railroad tracks? It''s not just the one hundred and fifty miles from Xifeng Township to the original stone canyon, but it connects you to the entire West Granville, all the big cities. The huge railway network, come, come, lets study, how much iron do you need?" Queen:"" This is very angry, very angry. Miss Queen suddenly felt like her throat was blocked by something, she couldn''t tell, she wanted to jump up and hit someone. "Look, if you want my big train, you need to build more iron ore mines, more mine tunnels, small railroad tracks, small mine carts, and large smelting furnaces. All these things have to be worked up." Robbyu persuaded earnestly. Said: "Should study less about wars, and spend more time on developing internal affairs." Queen: "If I don''t prepare for battle, Mondela will come and beat me." Robb smiled: "At first glance, you just haven''t played StarCraft. Let me tell you that a real StarCraft master will only use the minimum resources to build defenses in the early stages of the game, and it is enough to defend the opponent''s offense dangerously. The other resources are all used for internal affairs, desperately creating farmers, jumping technology, and finally the army will attack, 200 people hit 100 people, isn''t it a spiral attack?" His conversation was messy, and there were some words that the Queen could not understand, such as StarCraft, but Miss Queen was gifted and intelligent. Guess if she didn''t understand, she could understand what he said. She frowned and considered the question seriously. The battle between East and West Granville, it is really not easy to decide the victory or defeat now. After all, Mondela has been in charge of the country for 16 years, and now the territory occupied by East Grande is the richest and most populous area of ??the Grand Kingdom. His army is abundant and the economy is also developed. On the side of Siege, there are small towns on the border, either mountain or forest. Except for Bright Road and Lost City, which can be regarded as metropolises, everything else is small fishes and shrimps. Her Majesty the Queen began by relying on unexpected tactics to quickly win a large area, but once she entered the persistent war, she was not sure that the war would be ended in a short period of time. Chapter 415： Handle according to emergency plan Relying on some things Robb taught her, she can now have a small advantage in the frontal battlefield, but with her current advantage, wanting to take Donggrand in one fell swoop is simply a dream. If the duration of this war is prolonged, Robbs proposal is worth considering, only to defend with a minimum of troops, and at the same time to frantically develop internal affairs. Dig dozens of high-yield mines. At the same time, new technologies such as windmills and waterwheels are engaged in food, and the energy is biased towards the development of internal affairs. The country is booming, and when the time comes, all soldiers will wear the best. Steel armor, take steel weapons. Rare gems are dug out like mining, and there are as many magic items as you can make. Soldiers from all over the country are transported directly to the front line by this kind of big train! Materials from all parts of the country are also continuously sent to the front lines. At that time, just a mere mundra! District! Miss Queens heart throbbed, and she suddenly realized that this was the closest she ever had to the dream of restoring the country. Although she used to aspire to restore the country, she always felt that that goal was very far away. I dont know when it will be achieved, but now As long as you think about it with the idea provided by Robb, you will feel that the restoration of the country is already in front of you, as if you can touch it with your hand. However, Her Majesty immediately found Huadian, oh, no, it was a blind spot. At this time, the train was driving along the foothills of the southwestern side of the Black Pine Mountains. From the window on the right, you could see the vast Black Pine Mountains outside. Miss Queen''s eyes dangled and she saw a goblin protruding out of the forest. Head, with a fierce look at the big train passing under the hillside. She couldn''t help frowning: "On this Demon Continent, monsters are rampant everywhere, the railroad tracks 20 miles away from the city, no, the railway one hundred and fifty miles away from the city, I really dont know how you can defend. Come on. Did you see that goblin? It should be studying how to rob you." Robb smiled and said, "How would you do it if you changed it?" The queen said in a serious manner: "First, dig the rails, or put huge boulders on the rails to block the road, and force the big train to stop. When the people on the train come, they will shoot them with random arrows. Well, the iron and wood in your carriage are very good. , But in the next second, it will be mine." As soon as she finished saying this, the train stopped. Since the speed of the train is inherently not fast, it is not as prone to accidents as the trains of later generations. The master in the locomotive in front yelled, "Godfather, **** goblin, they threw a big rock on the railroad track in front, forcing us to stop, and making it clear that they would attack us." Robb smiled: "Miss Queen, you are like a crow''s mouth." The queen smiled: "Thank you." At this time, bows and arrows have been shot from both sides of the railroad tracks, but because the entire car is made of iron, the arrows shot on it clinking, it is impossible to shoot in, only a few arrows flew in through the window, but Robb was alone in the carriage, and he didn''t care at all about these arrows. In the locomotive in front, the old craftsman and the two apprentices were no problem. They pulled up a "screen window", which was a screen made of steel wire. Arrows couldn''t get in either. Miss Queen said, "I know that you are very good. It takes no effort to clean up these goblins, but this is your situation in the car. If you are not in the car, this big train might be necessary." It fell into the hands of goblins and was broken into a pile of scrap iron by them." "Of course I was prepared for what you said." Robb smiled and shouted to the front: "Hey, driving, don''t think I will go out to clean up the goblins, and deal with it according to the emergency plan I gave you." The old blacksmith and the two apprentices in front were in a hurry. They quickly flipped through the emergency plan, a thick book. When they looked through it, a large group of goblins had appeared on the hillside outside. I was afraid there were hundreds of them. The Goblin was holding a rusty sword and a broken shield. There were several ogres and half-orcs mixed in. While shouting strangely, he rushed towards the train. Seeing this scene, the three of them were even more frantic. Fortunately, the old blacksmith finally turned to the corresponding page of the emergency plan. After a few glances, he was suddenly overjoyed. First, the police siren sounded, and the train''s hair was "oooooooo". A high black smoke rose from the voice, rising into the sky like wolf smoke. Then, the old blacksmith rushed to the train window one step at a time, found a piece of rune paper under the window, and tore off the rune paper with a brush. The queen and the ministers could tell at a glance that there was a magic item switch, which was previously covered by rune paper. Now that the rune paper is torn, the switch is exposed. "Magic props!" The queen immediately understood: "This train has the ability to fight!" I saw the old blacksmith pulled the trigger abruptly, and there were two "booms" on both sides of the locomotive, and two huge fireballs flew out at the same time. The queen and the ministers don''t need to look at it to know what''s going on next...because they have seen in several battles how terrifying Robb''s own magic way is. The goblins rushing up from both sides of the train were immediately blown up. Robbs fireball technique is completely a weapon of mass destruction. If it hits directly, it will be turned into ashes. If it is not hit directly, it will also be blown by a huge shock wave. Flew up and fell several meters back. After two fireballs, the outside became quiet, most of the goblins turned to ashes, or lay far away wailing and screaming. Only a few sparse goblins were still holding their rust swords and shattering their shields. After a few seconds, they made a strange cry, turned and ran, and no longer had any interest in attacking the train. The door of the locomotive opened. The two apprentices got off the train at the fastest speed, pushed away the big stone blocking the rails, and then returned to the train. The train started again... Robb smiled and said, "What? My big train is very handsome, isn''t it?" Miss Queen: "..." Ministers: "..." This time I was really shocked, because the hand Robb played just now undoubtedly showed them the "tank" fighting method. This kind of crazy gameplay, Miss Queen, has really never seen it. "I''m hiding in a big iron car. I can''t hurt my bow and arrow, and magic is hard to get in. But I can use magic props to shoot outwards and bombard the enemy..." Miss Queen murmured: "Too crazy, this thing , Its too frantic, if it can run everywhere without the help of railroad tracks, it will be invincible in the world." "Wow!" Robb discovered that he had accidentally taught the young lady how to play the tank. It''s a pity that Miss Sister has no conditions to imitate now, because she doesn''t have engine technology and can''t make the big iron car run. Chapter 416： Fifty Thousand Demon King Army After a while, the train finally ran to the end of the track. Miss Queen was still immersed in the reverie of "the big iron cart that can shoot". The minister next to her reminded her, and she turned her attention to Robb''s side again. Robb got out of the car with the crystal ball, and the queen saw that there was a construction site with a large group of workers working enthusiastically on the construction site. They had leveled the road and saw that the train was pulling a whole carriage. The sleepers and railroad tracks suddenly cheered: "I''m here again, and we can continue to support the railway." A group of workers immediately ran into the carriage and kept moving the sleepers and rails down, and then the construction site began to work in full swing. The Queen was considering the safety of this group of workers, and she heard Robb shouting into the distance: "Elsie!" A draped general came over from a distance, and when he came to Robb, he rolled over and fell off his horse. With a clatter, he knelt down on one knee and looked very respectful: "Godfather, why did you come yourself?" "The train is testing, I''ll just come and have fun." Robb smiled and pointed to the crystal ball: "The main thing is to bring Miss Queen to see my new things. You know, my greatest pleasure is her. Pretending to be forced in front of me, using all kinds of weird things to make her scream, make her red eyes, and I will be happy." Queen:"" Head Elsie didn''t dare to be so rude to the queen, he smiled in a weird way: "I have seen your majesty the queen." In fact, Robb promised to the queen not to let Elsie and his three hundred men leave Westwind. However, that was a long time ago. At that time, the head of Elsie was still the bishop of the Holy See of Light, the queen. Thats why Elsie is no longer a member of the Holy See of Light, so such restrictions are of course cancelled. Robb smiled to Captain Elsie: "The train was on the way and was attacked by goblins. The location is not far from here. Look at the direction in which the goblins are escaping. Their lair should be where the incident occurred. Its not far to the north." Elsie immediately gave a courtesy: "The officer understands, and he will lead the army to destroy them, so as not to endanger the safety of railway transportation again." He yelled a few words, and a large group of soldiers jumped out around the construction site, with hundreds of them. These soldiers are all well-equipped and dressed in steel armor and weapon suits made by Robb. They look majestic and majestic. Just by looking at their figures and steps, you know that they are not ordinary militiamen, but very professional soldiers. Her majesty''s vision suddenly became sharp! She knew that there was no army in Westwind Town before, and Robb was alone in fighting, but now, Westwind Town actually started to have an army, which is not a very good signal. But she didn''t say it, just looked at Robb with questioning eyes. Robb smiled and said: "Don''t stare at me, this is just the Self-Defense Forces. You know, after the court is too big, I can''t come by myself alone. I need some people to help me protect Westwind Town. They are because of this. Born." The queen said indifferently: "I want to know when they will change from a''defense force'' to an''aggressive force'', and then take advantage of me to fight Mondela and kill from behind me." Robb spread his hands: "Am I such a person in your eyes?" The queen said: "It wasn''t before, but it''s hard to tell in the future." Robb said: "Can''t you believe me?" The queen said: "Sixteen years ago, I used to believe in Mondela and the Holy See of Light." "..." Robb had no choice but to say: "Well, well, you will always maintain a suspicion of others. This is a very good quality. You must keep it up! However, I will never be the object of suspicion, because I really When I want to fight, I wont bring these soldiers over. Ill be enough! Even if they want to follow me, they still come to shout for cheer, 666, so they wont act on you personally. If you have any doubts, Just doubt me alone, don''t doubt these innocent fighters." Queen:"" Captain Elsie divided the soldiers into two halves. Half of them stayed to guard the construction site, while the other half turned on their horses and ran back along the railway to find the place where they were fighting. Then they went after the surviving goblins. . There is no kindness to talk about here, because humans and monsters cannot coexist. Robb knows very well that these monsters will be like the wild animals in his own world that will eat people. Because of the process of human industrialization, they will become less and less, and will eventually fall into extinction. But he is not a member of the Animal Protection Association. Not a "goblin lover", at this time, he would only stand firmly on the human side. The queen found that there was nothing good to see, and hung up the phone. Robb knew that when she saw something so jealous, she would definitely reconsider the balance between war and internal affairs. With her ingenuity, she would soon find a correct way to make great progress in mining and smelting. Strength rectification. Of course, this kind of specific and meticulous matching of internal affairs and military affairs that involves a country, she is definitely much more professional than Robb, and Robb believes that she will do a great job. He turned his head and looked at the Black Pine Mountain Range in the northeast, frowning: "The goblins and ogres who were driven away have ran to a place so close to Westwind Town. What happened in the mountains? What''s up?" That night, Robb was lazily on his beloved stone chair, waiting for Lilian to deliver dinner, suddenly three ugly adventurers appeared on the hillside. The first one was Xuelu, and the next two were of course. Golda and Kik are gone. The three of them looked embarrassed, all covered in mud and dust. But Robb wasn''t surprised at all. As long as these three guys ran out to do the task, they would come back miserably every time. This time they were just ashamed, and they were much better than before. He waved to the three of them and smiled: "Welcome home!" Xuelu swiftly walked clearly with the wind on her body, ran over a long distance with a scream, jumped in front of Robb, smiled and stretched out her hand to hook Robbs neck, but she was covered in mud, Robb didnt want her to hook, she reached out and held it. Her forehead pushed her far away from herself: "Hey, speak well, don''t move your feet." Xuelu flattened her mouth: "It''s been a few months, and she doesn''t want to look like me at all." Robb laughed and said, "You always make trouble for me. I think you just want to make trouble? Let''s talk! What else did you bring me this time?" Xuelu pointed to the black pine mountain range behind him, and said with a smile: "Fifty Thousand Demon King Army!" Chapter 417： Too lazy to care about them Fifty Thousand Demon King Army? Robb spread his hands: "Oh!" "Oh, will it be over in one click?" Xuelu laughed: "I knew you would be so calm! Hahaha! Golda and Kik also said that even if it is you, you should be nervous when you hear the number of fifty thousand. But I said, whether you dont care about fifty thousand or one hundred thousand, I guessed it right in the end." Robb said unhappily, "Don''t lead all the messy things to Westwind Town just because I don''t care." Golda walked over and said seriously: "Mr. Robert, we did not attract any monsters. Xuelu said this on purpose to see your reaction. There are indeed 50,000 demon kings gathering in the Black Pine Mountains, but they may not be against it. Coming from Westwind Town, maybe... it should be for the whole world." He began to talk in detail. It turned out that a few months ago, the trio of adventurers couldnt stay idle again. They ran out to take an adventure. They went to nearby villages to find out if there were any commissions. They were surprised to find that there were many nearby villages. Someone is entrusting to help kill the monster. It turned out that the activities of monsters have become very rampant outside of Westwind Town. Xifeng Town is because of the power of capital that makes everyone crazy to capture and drive away monsters, forcibly creating a vacuum area around the town, so monsters will hardly go to Xifeng Town to make trouble. But the places outside of Westwind Town are not so good. Once the monster activities in the Black Pine Mountains become frequent, various villages and towns are constantly harassed by the monsters, and the villagers have suffered heavy losses, so they had to raise funds to hire adventures. The person helps each other. The three adventurers originally planned to make a few commissions and then go back to Xifeng Town to rest. They did not expect to go out this time, and the commissions will continue, one by one. Each village has a commission, either with a goblin, or Suppressing the ogres, and even killed a few two-footed flying dragons. Fortunately, the two-footed flying dragons encountered this time were no longer elite level, but ordinary level, and they were easily killed. The three made a lot of money, but at the same time they began to feel curious about what happened in the Black Pine Mountains. After the commission was almost done, the three guys full of adventurous spirit and not afraid of death boldly dived into the black pine mountains. With years of adventure experience, the three of them avoided countless monsters in the mountains and cautiously. Dive into the depths of the mountains, intending to investigate what happened in the mountains, to see if there is any money to make, whether there are any secret treasures, magic artifacts and other things to pick up. This time they arrived at a position that went deeper than the last time they entered the mountain to investigate the Skeleton Soldier incident. As a result of their arduous trek, they found an army of monsters in the depths of the mountains. This army has a total of 50,000 people. , And this is only the number of the main army, excluding the scum goblins scattered around the mountain range. If you add all those thousands of goblin troops, it might not be more than 100,000. This huge army has even elected a demon king! Under the unified scheduling and arrangement of the devil, what evil conspiracy is being prepared. The area where the 50,000 army is spread is too wide. The three adventurers can only inquire about the news outside the army, they cant go deep, so they cant find out what the demon king is like and what plans they have. They can only get from the monsters on the outside. I overheard that there is a demon king. Then the three dared not to stay any longer, and hurried back hurriedly. After listening to the stories they told, Robb couldnt help being amused: Why doesnt this world let people stop for a while? Its hard for me to climb the technology tree here, is it easy for me? The fight turned over, all he was sick." Xuelu grinned and hung his neck again: "Look, these monsters are coming to hinder the construction of Westwind Town again. Are you going to take the initiative to attack like the army in the desert kingdom last time? Of course, take me. , Dont you find it interesting to kill the devil together and save the world? Robb hurriedly stretched out his hand, held her forehead again, and pushed her away: "Don''t touch me before taking a shower. Defeating the devil and saving the world, what kind of outdated setting, funny ghost, which game of the 70s you came out of? The brave coming? I''m tired of playing this kind of shattered mainline game a long time ago." He often says things that others dont understand. Xuelu is also used to it. Hears his messy spit, walks away from his ears, and treats them as if he didnt hear them: "If you leave them alone, they will hit Westwind Town." Come, a lot of people will die, and a lot of your energy will be wasted to resurrect, it will annoy you." Robb shook his fist: "Use my laziness to threaten me, you are seeking your own death." Xuelu smiled and said, "Then how do you protect Westwind Town?" Robb spread his hands: "Didn''t you just talk about it? This Demon King Army hasn''t determined where it will attack. The Black Pine Mountain Range is so hot, there are countless cities and villages around, and there are bright roads, saint monuments, and magic. The temple, the capital of the saints, etc., are everywhere where you can hit. If they go to the Bright Road or even enter Donggran, it is none of my business. Why do I have to rush out in advance Hit them and trouble yourself?" Xue Lu said, "But they might also come to Westwind Town." "I''ll talk about it when I come!" Robb hummed: "My philosophy of life is that I don''t bother to care about the enemy before it hits my face." "You''re just a nice way of saying it. To put it another way, if you don''t have a stick to stab you, you won''t be too lazy to jump." "Hey! Am I a toad?" "Lazy people are like toads, hahaha!" Xuelu let out a string of arrogant laughter and rushed into the classroom to take a shower. Golda and Kik consciously did not enter the church. They went back to their cabin to bathe and change clothes. They would not disturb Rob''s lazy life. They just looked at the newly built church opposite with interest. Railway station: "I haven''t been back for a few months, and there is something strange here again." Robb smiled and said, "It''s very interesting. With this thing, it will be convenient for you to travel between cities in the future." "Then tomorrow morning we will take a good look." Golda and Kik also left and returned to the house. Robb got up lazily from the stone bench, changed into the swimming pool and dived into the hot spring pool. It didn''t take long for Xuelu to follow out after taking a shower and put on a red swimsuit, and soaked into the hot spring pool with a smile. : "It''s summer, why are you still soaking in hot springs? Shouldn''t the water be chilled?" Robb smiled and said, "Soaking in hot springs in summer can expand your pores, which is more beneficial than soaking in cold water. You know what a fart." "Hey, do you miss me?" "not at all!" "Then your hands... why are they wrapped around my waist quietly?" "Oh, my hand, it is controlled by the evil demon, and it is not directed by my brain... **** devil, Xuelu, run away!" Chapter 418： The big businessman Probo is back Robb said that he was too lazy to care about the Demon King''s army, but he was mindful of where this huge Demon King''s army would attack. It is still unclear. If it is to attack the Road of Light, it should be used by Miss Queen. A large number of magic items give them a bath, the problem is not very big, as long as Mondela does not take the opportunity to make trouble, the queen should be able to hold it. The key to the problem lies in other cities! Robb felt that the Demon King''s army would not attack Mondela. The last time the army of monsters and Mondela joined forces to attack the Path of Light, it has already explained the problem. If the monster army does not fight from the east of the Black Pine Mountains, it can only fight from the west. Bear the brunt of its own Westwind Town and the original Rock Canyon to the north. In addition, there are also the original stone canyon and the Westwind Town. Time, a one-hundred and fifty-mile long railway. With this railway, the defensive pressure suddenly became stronger. Perhaps, taking the initiative is really a better choice. But Robb does not intend to take the initiative. The former Xifeng Town was still a small seedling and needed him to take care of it. However, now Xifeng Town is already a mature big city, and it should know how to face some difficulties on its own. That''s it. Just like a mature keyboard must know how to write novels by yourself, don''t always want the author to help it. (Miss editor Tang Shui clicked and put on the titanium alloy gloves that have been passed down from generation to generation in the editorial department... Father-in-law hurryed down and rewritten...) Of course, Robb also knew that only the five hundred soldiers just formed by the head of Elsie wanted to defend the army of fifty thousand monsters, it must be a bluff, an impossible task, himself, the lord of Westwind Town, or It must be expressed. At noon the next day, Robb sat on the stone chair as usual. The sun thief poisoned in August, but he had a parasol on top of his head and a magic fan beside him, so there was no pressure at all. Da Lolita was waving the holy sword in the yard. She was practicing her sword skills desperately. After Xuelu came back last night, she told some girls in the church about the monster army. As a result, Da Loli suddenly became excited. He yelled: "This is the time for the Guardian of the Light to show his role, hahaha! I, Lars Belmond Dracula, will surely wipe out all monsters and protect the new light of the Holy See." After screaming in the second line, she began to practice swords wildly. She knows a lot of holy sword skills, but most holy sword skills are decorations. The only one she loves to use is the "unparalleled rice wife tu". Therefore, she has been practicing this trick. Coming over, Robb was tired of seeing it. Sofa also quietly sharpened her poisonous dagger. Although she didn''t say anything, Robb knew that she was thinking about finding a chance to kill the devil. A general of the monster army... After all, these people are not sure whether Robb can defeat the army of fifty thousand monsters alone. No matter how strong Robb was, they would prepare for the worst. And Robb himself, at this time, was holding a fishing pole, while he was fishing, he was thinking about how to strengthen his army. Captain Elsie ran over from a distance, and the sound of rubbing against the steel armor was quite nice. His steel armor was rubbed by Robb on the machine, and it was rubbed by Robb. The best quality one among a large number of steel armors came out. The defensive power was randomly attached to the upper limit of the steel armor, and it also came with high magic resistance and agility. It can be said to be quite cool, waiting for idlers. Don''t even try to break his defense. He ran to Robb, saluted, and then said solemnly: "Godfather, the goblin tribe that you asked the subordinate to destroy yesterday. The subordinate has completed the mission perfectly. All the goblins have been killed, and the corpses have been handed in. I fed the spiders to the silk stocking factory, and the goblins lair was also set on fire and cleaned." "Well, it''s a great job." Robb smiled: "But next, your task will be a bit heavy." Head Elsie patted his chest and said, "No matter how tiring the work is, please let me do it." "Oh, it''s good to have confidence." Robb smiled and said, "There are fifty thousand demon king''s army that may come over at any time... The railway line is very long, and the monsters may attack any point on the railway line at any time. You have to come on." "Puff!" Captain Elsie almost lay down on the spot. Although he already has a very powerful professional army in his hand, he is only a small number of five hundred, and it is obviously impossible to face the fifty thousand demon king army. Task. However, with only a slight shock, Captain Elsie straightened up again: "There is Godfather, let alone fifty thousand, one hundred thousand monsters, I am not afraid. The big deal... the death and resurrection!" "Hahaha!" Robb gave him a thumbs up: "Very good, it''s great to have this momentum, but after all, I am not a black-hearted leader. It is impossible to sit and watch your five hundred soldiers fight against fifty thousand monsters. , So I have to think about what new equipment I will get you." Captain Elsie said loudly: "Of course it''s best to have new equipment, and you won''t be counseled if you don''t have new equipment." He was saying this, but he was still a little drummer in his heart. Although it can be resurrected after death, monsters are going to eat people. If they even eat meat and bones, can Godfather be resurrected? It feels a bit hanging! In fact, Robb is also considering the same question. The resurrection technique requires a corpse to be used. What if his warrior is swallowed by monsters such as behemoths, kodo beasts, and flying dragons? Where can I find the corpse to be resurrected? Still have to give them a little insurance factor. Just thinking of this, a voice from far away called out: "Ah, Myfather, long time no see." This person actually called Robb Myfather, not Godfather, which is rather strange. Captain Elsie was furious and turned around to want to stun people. But when he saw Robb waved at the person who came, he laughed: "Oh, it''s Prob who is back!" The person here is the fat businessman, Probo! The high-end merchant who took away the flying dragon leather armor from Robb and sold Lilian to Robb. He has always only dealt in high-end goods, not low-end junk. Since the war between East and West Granville, in order to avoid being unpleasant, he simply took a lot of "hand rubbing equipment" purchased from Robb and went to Norma, the country of knights in the north, to do business, and that At that time Robb hadn''t been called "Godfather", so his name was still relatively old "Myfather". During the months when he went north, he had also maintained correspondence with Robb. He wrote to tell Robb about the Norma Nations organization of the Crusade. Chapter 419： Three Boxes of Thorium Ore Probo will certainly not come back alone. Behind him is a long convoy and a large group of private bodyguards. His business has gone from the Magic Kingdom Gran to the Knight Kingdom Norma. After passing through the Black Pine Mountains, the Desert Kingdom, the Jinghong Mountains, the Dark Swamp and other places, all the way to business, it is of course impossible to do business without a strong private army. And if you see good things along the way, of course you have to buy them, so this time back to Xifeng Town, the car is full of all kinds of messy things bought from various places. Probo walked up to Robb, bowed, smiled and said, "Its been a long time since I came back to Xifeng Town. When I came back this time, this Xifeng Town is amazing. The town has become much larger, and there are many more. Novelty stuff. Just now I saw the big train outside the north gate and ran past my caravan. It really shocked me." Robber laughed: "How is it, is it interesting?" Probo said: "It''s really very interesting. I was thinking, buying this big train and selling it, how much money can I make from it?" This guy deserves to be a high-end merchandiser. As soon as he opened his mouth he would resell the train, but Robb was shocked and immediately happy: "Even if I am willing to sell it to you, how do you take it away from the seller?" Probo was also shocked, and then laughed: "Hahaha, this is, I can''t move it at all, but it can move me away." Robb smiled and said: "By the way, thank you for the news that you sent me. If it weren''t for the letter you wrote, I wouldn''t know what Crusades Norma was playing." Prob said with a smile: "Small things, small things, writing a credit doesn''t take much effort." After the greeting is over, the business is going to be discussed next. The head of Elsie next to him saw that Robb and the fat businessman seemed to have a good chat, and he hurried over to get close: "Hello! My name is Elsie, I am the head of the Robert Guard Corps." Probopo was shocked when he heard this, and then he understood who this was, and shook hands with him quickly, and smiled: "I am a small businessman, and I will ask Master Elsie to take care of me in the future." Both felt that each other had a very important place in Robb''s heart, and he was a person worthy of cursing. They smiled instantly and were like a family. Robb looked at the relationship between the two collaborators with an angry smile, and said with a smile: "Don''t talk nonsense, Probo, did you find what I asked you to find for me?" Speaking of this, Probo immediately lifted his spirits: "Hey, fortunately not insulting!" Robb was overjoyed immediately: "Quick! Take it out and have a look." Probo beckoned to his servants and ordered a few words. The servants rummaged in a cart full of goods. The piles on the cart were all ordinary things. Look. It looked like the least valuable car in the Probo caravan. The servants drove a lot of worthless garbage and took out three large boxes from it. The box was so big that every box could fit an adult''s size. Several servants worked hard together to lift a box. They lifted the three boxes to Robb together and put them down. Only a "boom" sound was heard, and the box made a dull sound when it landed, pressing the mud ground out of a square groove. "It''s heavy! What''s inside?" Head Elsie couldn''t help being interested. "Hey, it''s a good thing for father." Probo opened the lid and saw that the box was actually filled with stones, one after another. Of course, Captain Elsie wouldn''t be able to sculpt it so much that he thought it was just an ordinary stone. He didn''t need to look at it to guess that it was some kind of ore. He couldn''t help but ask, "What mine?" "Hey!" Probo gave a thumbs up to Captain Elsie, praising him for his quick response. Robb, on behalf of Probo, replied: "Thorium Mine!" Hearing the word Thorium, Captain Elsie couldn''t help but move. This is a very rare ore, even rarer than Mithril. If it is used to make weapons and armors, the effect is amazing. It can be said that each piece is a magic weapon. Of course, the price of this kind of thing is not cheap, more than dozens of times more expensive than ordinary gems and crystals. Probo laughed and said: "This thing is hard to find. I have traveled to the desert kingdom and the kingdom of knights, and finally got the clues of Thorium in a small village by the Jinghong Mountains. I bought these three chests of thorium from the dwarves in the mountains. You know, the dwarves like to build equipment. These thorium is also an important raw material for them, and they are not willing to sell to others. , I took out a lot of hardcover weapons and armors made by Father so that the dwarves exchanged these three boxes of ore for me." Speaking of this, Probo can''t help but admire Robb a little. The dwarves are the best craftsmen in the world. The weapons and armor they create are top products that humans and elves are vying to emulate. When first contacting the dwarf, the other party didn''t want to sell Thorium at all, and said that he would not sell anything. Unexpectedly, when he took out the weapon made by Robb, he was surprised that several dwarves almost knelt on the spot. With Probo''s eyes, it is still impossible to see the value of those pieces of equipment, but the eyes of the dwarves are much better. They only took a look, and they were blushed by the exquisite workmanship and magical enchantment, on the spot. She just wanted to buy those pieces of equipment from Probo and take them back to learn and imitate. As a result, Probo instantly changed from passive to active, sitting on the ground and raising the price, the lion opened his mouth, cheating all the three boxes of thorium ore in the hands of the dwarves. Robb smiled and said: "The three big boxes are incredible, Probo, you are really helpful this time. You have been running for almost half of the world to help me find this thing. You can''t let you run for nothing. How much should you pay? Copper coins will not lose you, I will let the maid give you back." Probo was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed, and then he smiled and said, "Are you going to make these thorium swords? If so... I want to buy the thorium swords from you again, and then go. Finding a buyer... Its really great to make money like this. I keep turning back and doubling. Im already in love with this feeling." "Go!" Robb cursed badly: "Fuck, how can precious thorium be used to make swords? What I want to do is a weapon that is 10,000 times more powerful than a sword, no, Maybe one hundred thousand times." As soon as this sentence was said, Probo and Elsie were both surprised. The sword is the king of a hundred soldiers! Thorium is such a good thing that is not used to make a sword, what should it be used for? What is better than a sword? Chapter 420： Steam tank Seeing the dumbfounded faces of the two of them, Robb did not explain, and smiled and told Lilian: "Go to the smelting yard and let the workers bring me two thousand five hundred catties of iron. That''s right. I need a small cart of coal." "Two thousand five hundred catties?" Probo and Elsie were taken aback by this number: "What weapon requires so much iron?" Robb spread out his hands: "Heavy weapons! Don''t you feel that the fifty thousand demon king army is under a lot of pressure? I will get you some heavy weapons so that you don''t have to be afraid of the fifty thousand demon king army." "This...this is too heavy." Elsie said that the pressure is greater than that of the fifty thousand demon king army: "Such a heavy weapon, the officer can''t handle it." "Cut, who wants you to hold it in your hand and wait and see it quietly." He scolded Elsie with a smile, and gave Lilian a sprint. After a while, Lilian went to the smelter, and then, one by one, transporting iron pieces came over. Two thousand five hundred catties of iron is not light. The workers used several vehicles to get it. The iron ingot was squarely formed into a cube in front of Robb. So much iron is not surprising to Elsie, but Probo has not seen the rapid development of Westwind Town because he travels north to do business, and now he can take out so much iron when he sees Westwind Town. Ding was slightly taken aback, thinking: Now Xifeng Town has become an unknown town. "Okay, now I''m ready to start production!" Robb smiled: "The high-end engineering mount of "Black Blade"!" Use "thorium ore" to make...four "thorium ingots". Then he fetched things from the air. The "dense sand and gravel" that Maturo helped him last time flew out of the warehouse and fell in front of him, using the "dense sand and gravel" to make... "dense grinding wheels". Then use "thorium ingot" and "dense grinding wheel" to make... "precision thorium parts". When two "precision Thorium parts" appeared on the table, Probo and Elsie almost went crazy on the spot, Thorium! The extremely rare and extremely precious metal is actually used to rub two small parts. What is this? It looks like a gear, but not quite like a gear. What the **** is it? However, the two of them were not in a hurry to complain, because they all knew Robb''s ability and would not have any doubts about Robb before things became clear. They were suspicious of their own vision. Robb pointed at the pile of iron ingots again... Use "gold" to make..."golden energy core". Then use "iron ingots" to make..."steel ingots". Use "steel ingots" to make..."steel shells". Finally, use "steel shell", "golden energy core", "precision thorium parts" to make... This time the production time has become extremely long. Elsie and Probo only saw Robbs hands rubbing and rubbing them for a full twenty seconds, and then he pre-rubbed them just now. That bunch of messy things, all merged together, and then turned into a huge, weirdly shaped cart. This car has a row of wheels. The wheels are not wrapped in the rubber that Robb likes. Instead, they are wrapped in a strange track with a round head on which a long cannon barrel protrudes. Even if Probo was well-informed, he had never seen this weird thing. Captain Elsie couldn''t help asking, "What is this? Is it a miniature train?" "No!" Robb smiled: "The name of this thing is-Steam Tank!" Its also interesting to say that Robb has produced a diesel engine and even a diesel train by disassembling parts from the mining robot WK0032, but because he has not obtained Thorium, he has never To make a steam engine, this time I finally have Thorium before I can make a steam engine. It is simply a retrogression of technology! However, there is such a wonderful engineering setting in the game. Fortunately, people in this world don''t understand steam engines and diesel engines, and they don''t know that he is playing with the concept of retrogressiveness. Robb stood up, opened a small door on the belly of the steam tank, and asked the workers to stuff coal into it, and then add water to the water tank. In this way, the preparations were all alive. Elsie and Probo are already stupid, but neither of them are really fools. On the contrary, they are much smarter than most ordinary people in this era, and they can already guess this big iron car to some extent. What are you doing, it''s just not sure yet. Robb lifted the top cover of the tank and got in. The steam tank has been played many times in the game before, but it is the first time to experience it in the real world. There are a bunch of messy instruments in the tank, basically I cant understand it, because the operation method in the game is the keyboard. , After this thing is actually made, the way of manipulation has changed. It doesn''t matter, just press it. Fumble and fumble with one pass! Fortunately, Robb is a modern man after all, even a machine that can''t operate at all is not too difficult to be blinded. After a while, a small whistle sounded above the steam tank, and then the huge tank moved... Elsie said loudly, "A big railcar that can run without railroad tracks, the **** of new light." "Huh?" Probodaqi: "What the **** is the New God of Light? Why is there a new word in front of it?" Now is not the time to entangle this kind of thing. I saw that the huge tank has already started to move. It rushed out of Robbs yard, knocked down a section of the fence, and turned around in the open space in front of the church. He turned his head, his head turned, and the long barrel pointed at the hillside behind the church. Then "boom!" The main gun fired! A goblin rocket spewed out of the tank''s barrel and flew towards the hillside ahead, and then exploded with a "boom", dust flew in the sky, and a huge crater was blasted out of the hillside. The huge sound attracted a large group of nearby townspeople to surround themselves, and everyone was pointing at this weird big iron car. However, everyone knows that this must be Godfather''s masterpiece again. Robb fired only one shot, pushed open the top cover of the tank and came out, waved at Elsie, and smiled: "How about? Give your troops two hundred of this stuff, you have Do you have confidence to deal with an army of fifty thousand monsters?" Commander Elsie was already stunned by the shot. He looked at the big hole on the hillside in the distance, then turned around and looked at the huge iron wagon, suddenly excited: "The perfect combination of offense and defense! It''s amazing. This thing is too powerful. If there are two hundred of this thing, the Demon King''s army is a ball." Chapter 421： Something is coming Not only was Elsie stunned, Probo was also scared to death. Just now Robb said to make a weapon weighing two thousand five hundred jins, he still thought it was impossible, he always felt a little too heavy. , Or the sword is the most reliable, the sword is the king of a hundred soldiers. But now that he saw the "steam tank" made by Robb, he realized that the "sword" was really weak. I''m afraid that this thing in front of him is the real king of the hundred soldiers! Super defensive power, stronger offensive power, and obviously you can install various magic items on it. It can even draw various defensive magic arrays on its huge body! However, Probo and Elsie had just finished being happy, and immediately became frustrated: "This thing needs to be made of Thorium, and there is no way to mass produce it. I just made this one and used a Thorium ingot. , These three boxes of thorium ore can''t make a few thorium ingots." After all, the ore is just a stone, and it is very expensive to extract thorium from it. Robb just rubbed two pieces of thorium with his hand and used up a full box of thorium ore. In other words, these three boxes of Thorium Ore can only make three tanks at most. Three cars are still a bit short, and they are obviously not enough to fight against the fifty thousand demon king army. Seeing the two men looking at the Thorium box in frustration, Robb understood what they were thinking, and he laughed: "You have been thinking too much. In fact, it''s just that Thorium needs to be used to build the first tank. Need it." "Why?" The two were surprised. Robb was too lazy to explain, nor was it easy to explain. Because the engineering in the game is very rigid, if you want to make a steam tank, you must have thorium. Without this material, you can''t do it at all. However, it is very simple to imitate a tank in the real world. It is only necessary to disassemble the entire tank, imitate all the key parts with steel, and then assemble it to make a tank. It is not necessary to have it. Thorium pieces are not available. Robb even plans to replace the steam engine in the tank with a diesel engine, so that the horsepower of the tank will also increase a lot, and the combat effectiveness will be stronger. "Elsie, you don''t have to worry, this thing is definitely energy-producing, it''s just a matter of time." Robb smiled and said, "Go and call the school''s blacksmith..." He didn''t finish a word, and suddenly froze. The craftsman of Tieyoumei, the old blacksmith is working on trains and railroad tracks with all his apprentices. Now if he adds a tank project to him, he can''t be too busy. . After all, Xifeng Town is just a small town with a population of only 10,000, and its industries are very extensive. Where else can a large group of blacksmiths be deployed to study tanks? Moreover, tank parts are much more precise than train parts, and it is more difficult to imitate, and it takes more time. Are the old blacksmiths and the group of apprentices afraid that they will be exhausted? Robb sighed: "Oh! The manpower on hand is still not enough." This is very depressing. He slumped on his stone chair and said, "It''s not fun, it''s boring! Elsie, this big tank will be your car first. Let''s play with it, and drive it along with the train if you have nothing to do. As soon as I ran, I patrolled the safety of the railway and hit the monsters severely. After a while, the blacksmiths are free, I''ll get you more of these." When Elsie heard it, she was overjoyed: The super weapon made of precious materials like Thorium was actually rewarded to me first. This shows how important I am in Godfather''s mind. He hurriedly knelt down on one knee: "The lower official will definitely bow down and die." "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, go play with the tank yourself." Robb briefly said about the tank operation method he had just explored, and emphasized: "Don''t shoot the main gun, if you accidentally shoot it down. Any building in my Westwind town hurts anyone in the side, I will lift you out and hang it." Elsie hurriedly said: "The subordinates are not so ignorant people, and they will definitely make good use of this weapon." He brushed the ground and rushed into the tank, and fumbled around inside. With Robbs explanation, it was not difficult for him to get started. After a while, the steam tank was driven into the street by him, and a group of soldiers followed the tank. Set up a place for him, walk through the town bravely, pretending to be forced everywhere. Robb sighed, "Artisans! Craftsmen! Artisans from all walks of life, I am short of meows, what can I do? Especially as the machines become more advanced and more sophisticated, expert craftsmen are almost unable to keep up. If only there are master-level or even grandmaster-level craftsmen available." Probo smiled beside him and said, "Myfather! With your abilities, you can break through any city, won''t you be able to grab a large group of craftsmen?" "No! No! No!" Robb shook his head: "It is wrong to use war to grab other people''s resources and manpower. The resource side must be evil, no matter how high-sounding the reason sounds. Because killing people and stealing treasures is really disgusting! I hate that kind of novel the most." That night, Probo stopped in Westwind Town. He had a big house in Westwind Town. It was originally the largest mansion here, but this time he came back to find that his "mansion" has now become a house. Very scumbag buildings, because Xifeng Town already has more powerful buildings. The "Wangjiang Feelings Community" and the "Mountain Neighborhood Scenic Community" newly built by the mayor of Baihua are much more luxurious than his mansion. Slaughtered a fortune. A few days passed in a flash. It was late at night, and the whole world fell asleep. The railway that stretched northward from the town of Westwind is now sleeping. The southern end of the railway is Xifeng Town, and the northern end is a construction site. The railway has been repaired to a place fifty miles away from the city. When the railway is built at such a distance, the workers don''t bother to return to the city when it is dark, so they simply set up a camp here. Of course, it is very dangerous to camp fifty miles away from the city, but if a group of workers rest here, it can be said to be nine deaths. Therefore, the head of Elsie also led two hundred guards to guard the workers here. The workers sleep in the middle tent, and the soldiers tents are scattered on the periphery. The huge steam tank is parked next to the construction site. The head of Elsie sleeps in the tank. He loves this super weapon. Now most of them All the time is spent in the tank. A team of soldiers in charge of the night watch lit a bonfire on the periphery, drinking fruit wine, chatting, and watching the surrounding mountains and forests, beware of something suddenly coming out of the woods. At the deepest time of the night, a soldier frowned suddenly and said to his companions around him: "Be careful! Something seems to be approaching in the southern forest." Chapter 422： An army of elves The soldiers'' words made all the soldiers near the bonfire nervous. Several soldiers got up at the same time, and the steel sword was also drawn out of the scabbard. "I also felt something looking at me in the woods to the south." "Do you feel it?" A soldier whispered: "Want to warn?" "Don''t be stupid!" Another soldier said: "The enemy will warn you without seeing it. What if you just feel wrong? The regiment leader will beat us." "Who is going to see near the woods?" a soldier said. "Don''t say this kind of coercion." Another soldier said: "Generally speaking, when you hit a torch and go round the woods, you will be thrown down by a dark monster and dragged into the woods instantly. Here, my companions can''t even save you in time." The soldiers next to him nodded together, feeling that the thief was justified. "Throw the torch far into the woods." "This is a good plan!" A dozen soldiers walked to the edge of the woods together. These soldiers were all professional soldiers recruited by Elsie. Some of them were native residents of Westwind Town, and several prisoners from the desert kingdom. After months of training, The strength far surpasses ordinary militiamen, and it can be said that they are very professional fighters. Therefore, when facing unknown enemies, they showed extraordinary caution. Although there were only a dozen night watchmen, they also showed good qualities. The four people in the front row raised their steel shields to protect themselves and The companions behind, beware of any monsters suddenly rushing out of the woods, or shooting something like a dark arrow. The soldiers in the back row raised their torches and made a gesture to throw them into the forest. At this moment, an arrow flew out of the forest. The arrow came extremely fast and extremely accurate. Each arrow hit the torch held by a soldier. The soldiers were frightened. As soon as he loosened his hand, the torch was taken by the arrow and flew out and fell behind. Then, an elegant, deep, mysterious man''s voice: "Humans! Throwing torches in the forest will be punished by nature." The arrows and the sudden sound startled the soldiers. Someone shouted, "A good arrow." "Sure enough, there are enemies lurking in the woods." "There is an army!" "Retreat!" "Warning! Quick warning." A soldier blew the horn he was carrying, and a whining sound rang. In an instant, the entire construction site came alive. The workers were shocked and quickly retreated to the middle. All the two hundred soldiers jumped up with swords and shields raised to protect the workers in the middle. The first dozen watched the night. The soldiers also retreated as quickly as possible and returned to the queue. People in the forest dont have to lurch anymore. An army came out of it, quietly, without making a sound. In an instant, hundreds of people lined up in front of the forest, and people were still walking in the back. Come out, look at this posture, I''m afraid the number of people will be thousands. These people are not ordinary humans! They are all tall and tall, almost none of them are fat, slender, and they dont look very muscular. They are very thin, with very pointed ears, sticking out high, and their eyes are glowing green in the night. Light. The equipment on their bodies is light, almost no one wears heavy armor, they wear leather armor, a kind of mysterious and noble leather armor, and many people''s leather armor is still filled with a faint green light. . "It''s the elves!" a soldier shouted. "An elven army, Wardday, it''s not easy to see." "Why did the elves come here?" The soldiers yelled loudly and talked a lot, but the Elf tribe''s army was gathering silently without making a sound. A thousand people were gathered in a short while. They are large in number, and they think that the combat power of individual soldiers is much stronger than that of human mixed soldiers, so looking at the human army of about two hundred people in front of them, their attitude is arrogant, with a touch of disdain and indifferent. Despite these human beings talking, they did not speak, waiting for someone with weight to speak out. After a few seconds, Elsie''s voice suddenly rang through the small speaker on the tank: "It''s all quiet, don''t make a fuss like a hillbilly who has never seen the world." The soldiers'' discussion stopped abruptly. Then, Elsie''s voice said: "Friends of the elves, what is it that makes you all come here?" The expressions of the elves who looked at the human scum talking with pride and calmness just now all turned into consternation. They turned their heads and looked at the steam tank. The elves thought about the same thing: "What the **** is this?" Captain Elsie laughed hehe: "Don''t look at me so surprised, I''m also a human being, I''m just sitting in a huge iron cart." Only then did the elves understand that this was originally a big iron car, but this iron car was also too big, the whole car was probably not a few thousand jins in weight. What pulled such a heavy iron car? Horse? magic? However, this is not the time to talk about this. The elven army separated from the middle, and a man walked out from behind. He seemed to be about forty years old, but the humans present knew that if an elven looked forty, the actual age should be at least 400 years old, and their age. Multiply the age of human beings by ten. This is obviously the leader of the Elf Legion, he turned his head to the steam tank: "Are you the leader of this human army?" "Yes! My name is Elsie, I''m from Westwind, the captain of Robert''s guard regiment, you can call me Elsie." "Very well, Captain Elsie, please take care of your soldiers and don''t let them throw torches into the forest." Commander Elsie didn''t sneer at all, and sneered: "Please also pay attention to your own behavior. In the middle of the night, a large army quietly approached a human military camp, behaving like a ghost, and being thrown torch is nothing to resent. At least we didn''t throw fireballs into the forest, it was already very restrained." The elf general was choked, but the emotion of surprise surpassed his anger. He really did not expect that there were only two hundred human soldiers here, who would dare to choke on himself, an elf army of thousands of people. Human beings are very cunning. Biology, bullying and fearing hardship, shouldn''t they be obediently counseled when their strength is weaker than their opponents? Today this human legion is a bit weird. However, the elves are elves after all, noble and elegant, not the kind of second force who kills the other party''s family if they say nothing. Although the elven general thinks this human legion is a bit arrogant, he has no plans to attack them. After all, humans and elves are allies from a general perspective. They have teamed up to fight against monsters several times. Of course, it is better not to fight. Besides, elves also have important tasks. Chapter 423： Children of the forest goddess Melika The elven general said: "We are not close to your camp in the middle of the night. First of all, I apologize to you. We are a coalition of the two elven tribes from the Baiyang Forest and the White Birch Forest. We are going to the Black Pine Mountains to support our allies. We too. I didnt expect that there would be a human army stationed here. I saw a barracks here from a distance. Of course, I had to approach it carefully and conduct reconnaissance. Please forgive me for the misunderstanding caused." "Huh?" Elsie couldn''t help but hesitated slightly when she heard this. In the southwest of Xifeng Town, there are two forests called Baiyang Forest and White Birch Forest. There are two small elven tribes in these two forests. This is not unusual. Everyone knows that even the Queen Your Majesty also knows. These two elven tribes have been hiding in the depths of the forest, and almost never come out to make troubles, and have nothing to do with humans. So although these two elven tribes are stuck in the hinterland of Sigran, Her Majesty never wanted Go and drive them away. Even occasionally send someone to contact the Elf Tribe, send something, and maintain the friendship. Unexpectedly, these two uncontested elven tribes would form a coalition and run out. Elsie immediately thought of something: "You are here for the monster army?" "Yes!" The elf general said earnestly: "The elf tribe living in the Blackpine Mountains was attacked by the monster army, the elf village was burned down, and the old and weak women and children were being hunted down by the monster army. They sent us a message for help. That''s why the elven tribes of the Baiyang Forest and the White Birch Forest formed this coalition. We were eager to enter the Black Pine Mountains to meet them. We passed by and saw your camp..." Now Elsie understood: "So that''s the case! It seems like a misunderstanding! I also apologize to you on behalf of the soldiers and promise to restrain them. In the future, I will not throw torches or fireballs into the forest at will." The elven general saluted: "That would be the best. Humans cut down trees moderately, and we can understand it, because if you leave the wood, let alone you cant survive, even us, but throw a torch into the forest. It is a heinous act. I am here on behalf of the forest goddess Melika, thank you for your understanding and support for us." Elsie thought to herself: She has a pretty mouth! Worthy of being a noble elves. However, how come the forest goddess Melika is represented as soon as he speaks? If Godfather is here, I will definitely spit on you. Our Godfather hates who represents whom. "Then I won''t hinder your march." Elsie said, "I wish you all the best." The human warriors relaxed their guards and put on a look that they didn''t want to cause trouble. The elves also don''t want to cause trouble. They have to rescue their compatriots in the Black Pine Mountains, and are not interested in wasting time with humans. The elven legion formed a marching formation, passing by the construction site. The elven general stopped and did not rush to go. He looked at this weird construction site and found that these humans were on the ground with weird railways, with wood underneath and steel on top... The elves have night vision ability, so his vision is not affected at night. Looking along the railroad tracks, the road has no end in sight, and it extends to the far southeast, which is the direction of Westwind Town. The elven general couldn''t help being surprised: "You humans are so strange, what do you do with so much iron on the ground? You have also built such a huge iron cart. No amount of iron can be wasted like this." The elves are actually very iron deficient, because the elves love nature, they dont like to dig pits in the mountains, and they dont like to run into the mines to dig ore in the dust. They often only have a minimum of iron to make weapons. And armor, seeing the huge waste of humans and the big iron wagon, the elf general was a little dizzy. Elsie laughed and didn''t explain, just said: "You will understand one day." The elven general nodded: "I just hope you don''t cut too many trees to build this thing." Elsie said: "You can rest assured about this. Godfather of Westwind Town said that we must pay attention to protecting the environment when developing industries. Trees must not be hacked. They must be cut in a planned way. Otherwise, excessive logging will cause great damage. Naturally, then natural disasters will inevitably be brought." The elven general was surprised: "Huh? Is there a man who loves nature? Is he also a child of the forest goddess Melika?" "Stop talking nonsense here." Elsie laughed: "Godfather is infinitely close to God, oh no, God knows whether he is close or surpassed, as great as him, why should he be a child of other gods?" The elven general stopped talking. The forest goddess Melika was not an exclusive belief. She would not throw a butcher knife at the followers of other gods. Therefore, the elves would not argue with other races because of their different beliefs. In short, people who love nature are friends of elves! "Say hello to the man named Godfather for me." The elf general turned around and followed his team. Elsie watched the elven army penetrate north into the Black Pine Mountains and disappeared. His brows couldn''t help but frowned: "The situation seems really not optimistic. Even the elves have been drawn out. ." "Oh! That''s right." Elsie suddenly cursed at the soldiers with torches just now: "Are you idiots? The torches in your hand were accurately shot by someone with a bow and arrow. Is there any What a waste? If those arrows are not shot at the torches in your hands, but at your throat, now you have all become corpses." Several soldiers lowered their heads in embarrassment. "Be wary of me." Elsie said: "When you want to set the enemy on fire, don''t you know to throw the torch on the ground? Lifting it so high is simply calling the right archer-shoot me!" The soldiers sweated: "Head of the regiment, should we stop setting fire to the forest?" Elsie said: "That''s to coax those hillbillies in the forest, don''t you take it seriously? Next time in the middle of the night, you will find someone spying on our camp in the forest. Don''t talk nonsense. Give me all the bows, torches, and guns. Smashed it in and killed the good guy by mistake. It''s a big deal to bring it back to Godfather to resurrect." Everyone: "..." At this moment, the northern forest, where the Elf Legion had just disappeared, suddenly rang out with a "boom", and a bright spark exploded in the dark mountain forest. Then, the sound of killing suddenly rang out. The entire hillside. Everyone gave a "Huh" and turned their heads to look at the mountains in the north. I saw many trees burning on the hillside. With the light of the flame, everyone saw that the elves who had just entered the mountain were meeting a group of orcs on the distant hillside... Chapter 424： What will Godfather do? Although they were far apart, because the battle took place on the hillside, Elsie could see clearly that a large group of orcs were fighting against the elves on the hillside. The elves all have night vision capabilities, and the half-orcs also have night vision capabilities. The fighting power at night is not inferior to the elves, and the two sides fought fiercely on the hillside. Of course, poor humans have no night vision ability. In this case, the thief is embarrassed. Fortunately, the Orc Mage throws a fireball technique from time to time to light the trees next to him, and the flames light up, which makes Al under the mountain. The people in the west can see more clearly. There are a lot of half-orcs, and there are enough shadows. I am afraid that there are not thousands of them. The elves are relatively few. With one-to-many, fortunately they are fighting in the mountains and forests. The elves are naturally good at fighting in the jungle. It''s even more impossible to fight. Elsie heard someone yelling loudly on the hillside in front of him from a distance, and then a large group of old and weak women and children of the elves ran out from the hillside. It turned out to be a coincidence. The elven general just now led his troops to meet the elves in the Blackpine Mountains. He led the coalition of the Aspen Forest and the White Birch Forest. He had just bid farewell to Elsie, entered the Blackpine Mountains and immediately met head-on. Go to the elves in the Blackpine Mountains. The total number of warriors of this elven race is less than five hundred, while there are seven or eight hundred old and weak women and children. They are running away lifelessly, chasing an army of half-orcs, with as many as four thousand people. The two sides didnt know how long they had been chasing and running in the forest. They had been chasing and fleeing silently. However, the old and weak women and children had also escaped to the limit. They were tired and hungry, and basically they didnt move much. To be overtaken, at this moment, the Elf General led reinforcements. There is no nonsense to talk about, of course it is straightforward! The elven archers fired volleys of arrows at the chasing soldiers, giving the old and weak women and children time to escape. The half-orcs were bathed by a wave of arrows, furious, and immediately shot back with bow and arrow fireballs, so the group of Xifeng Town at the foot of the mountain , I saw this scene. Then, a large group of old and weak women and children of the elves rushed to the construction site, the number of people was thousands. Elsie''s head popped out of the tank cover and looked out. A large group of exhausted elves ran towards him. He couldn''t help cursing inwardly: Fak, the trouble is coming! After cursing, he suddenly patted his head again: "Hey? My way of thinking is more and more like Godfather, hahaha! It seems that I am making rapid progress." People in Westwind are proud to learn Godfather, and to imitate Godfather is beautiful! A soldier shouted next to the steam tank: "Captain, what should I do? Elf refugees are here, and the half-orcs will definitely be killed in a while. Do we help them, stand by, or run away?" Elsie almost came out: nonsense, of course, is to run quickly. But this sentence came to my lips, and I forcibly took it back. What if Godfather was here? Does this need to be asked? When I led the three hundred temple knights to Westwind to seek refuge, what did Godfather do? Help! The No. 8 Necromancer was chased to Westwind by the werewolf guerrilla group, what did Godfather do? Still save it! Godfather is compassionate, gracious and kind, and can''t see blood and slaughter. If he is here, he will definitely not let the elves with no conscience bully the elves. Besides, the people of the elves are also human, so they are also the population. Godfather often says that only people have power. Commander Elsie was determined, and said loudly: "Soldiers, get ready to fight! Call the refugees from the elven race to come and hide behind us." Two hundred soldiers acted immediately and lined up. They are professional soldiers, not the kind of militia who lay down their weapons to become farmers and lay down their hoes to become soldiers. After joining the Robert Guards, they have been trained all day long. Now they are really quicker than ordinary soldiers. many. In an instant, the soldiers lined up, all steel shields were raised in front, uniform steel armor and steel swords, the army looked fierce. They shouted together: "Friends of the Elves, come here, come here!" The old and weak women and children of the elven race understood what they meant when they saw their posture, and ran to this side quickly, hiding behind the human army. An elf archer who escorted these old and weak women and children shouted: "Humans, thank you for your help, but your number is too small. After a while, the orcs will attack you. You will not be able to stop them, and you will run. Go ahead and run." "Afraid of a fart, we are more than just an army." A human squad leader exclaimed, "Wait and see." At this time, Chief Elsie dropped a scroll from the top cover of the tank! The scroll suddenly emitted a purple arcane light in mid-air, and then, countless purple lights diffused from the scroll. "Swipe!" A purple portal unfolded behind the tank. The elven refugees were shocked when they saw the portal. Elsie said: "Go in, hide in!" How dare the elves enter? Although humans are allies of the elves, its really a bit sloppy to open a door to send them in. God knows where they will be sent when they enter this door. They dont dare to be so unconditionally. Believe in humans who have never met before. Seeing that they didn''t dare to enter, Elsie didn''t force it, and said loudly: "The workers go back first and call for reinforcements!" The workers immediately rushed into the portal... Purple rays of light wafted from the portal, and the workers disappeared one by one. The elf archer said loudly to the soldiers of Westwind Town next to him: "Who are you guys? What''s the matter with this portal?" This situation is indeed quite ridiculous. A human force of this size suddenly throws its hand at a strategic portal, and then evacuates the workers. Is there such a play? The soldier laughed and said, "We are from Westwind Town! Wait for a good show." After the workers all ran into the portal, they started to run out of the portal again. Warriors wearing steel armor and holding steel swords, brushed, and in a blink of an eye they ran out three hundred, and one jumped out behind with a holy sword. The big Lolita yelled: "Who? Who is bullying the kind and upright people? Me! Lars Belmond Dracula, the guardian of the holy light, vowed to use her life and this holy sword , Kill all evil... Whoops... Sister, don''t beat me..." A nun walked out from behind him with a cold expression on her face. Just now she threw a violent thud on the head of Da Lolita and prevented her from going down in the second middle. She raised her head and said loudly: "Wounded elves Please come to my side and I will treat you." Chapter 425： Steam tank! The main gun fired! The elven refugees were confused and completely confused. When they woke up, they discovered that there were five hundred human warriors. A square army was placed in front of them. The uniform equipment made the army look very beautiful and every soldier looked like it. All are full of energy. Most of the armed forces in this world are equipped with their own weapons. Whether they are knights or militias, their equipment is rarely distributed by the state, but they find ways to prepare them. Therefore, with the exception of some aristocratic private soldiers who have uniform equipment, most armies are messy and wear everything. For example, if you have a pot lid on your head and another pot lid in your hand, you will go to the battlefield in clothes made of thick linen, the thick padded jacket is used as the armor, and the wooden plank is used as the heart shield, and the weapon is even more messy. Spears, small hoes, small hammers, small dung forks... the battlefield is messy! However, the human army in front of us does not have these strange problems. Their equipment is so neat and tidy. Everyone wears exactly the same steel armor, hand-held steel shield, and steel sword... It''s really eye-catching. The elves couldn''t help but think to themselves: This should be the private army of a very, very rich person, but this number is too much, five hundred people! You can organize a 500-man army without conscripting the militias in your territory. What kind of aristocracy is so awesome? I''m afraid it''s not a duke! At this moment, a soldier turned his head and asked the big Lolita who had just got through the portal: "Isn''t Godfather coming?" Big Lolita laughed loudly: "With me, the guardian of the light is here, Godfather is no longer necessary. I will kill the evil people in the world with one sword, and protect the light, as long as there is me! That''s enough! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" The soldier next to him: "Can we speak well? Don''t be followed by meaningless weird smiles." "..." Big Lolita flat mouthed: "Godfather was awakened while sleeping soundly, unhappy, and went back to the bed, saying that he was going to sleep full, let''s let you fight this battle by yourself. Come collect the corpse." soldiers:"" Elsies head came out of the tanks top cover and said with a smile: Dont rely on Godfather for everything. If you have to rely on him for every battle, what''s the use of your waste? Your military pay? Is it gray-haired? You know, you usually eat and drink, and you have a high military salary. Isnt it just for this moment? If you dont even fight, should you return your money and go home to eat for yourself? go by oneself?" The soldiers thought about it carefully, and it made sense. "Okay, okay! It''s our job to fight war." "Yes, when you sign up for the army, you have such a mental preparation, don''t think about relying on Godfather." "Godfather will definitely resurrect us after we die anyway." "I''m afraid it hurts when I get hurt." "Are you an idiot? If you are afraid of pain, you will cut your head with a knife after being injured, and die instantly without pain. It will be over when Godfather is resurrected." "Huh? This is a good plan!" "Just do it like this." All the soldiers seemed to have taken reassurance pills and didn''t panic. There was no need to panic at all in this wave. The elven refugees listened by the side, and they always felt that something was weird. These human beings... are not normal. "Attention! The orcs are chasing soldiers." The elf archer roared. There were some elves on the hillside fighting with the half-orcs, but the number of those elves was too small to forcibly block the army of half-orcs from the front. When they were charged from the front by the four thousand army of half-orcs, the elves dispersed. Then, the four thousand army of half-orcs was divided into two halves, half of which was reserved to deal with the coalition of the three elven tribes consisting of the Aspen Forest, the White Birch Forest, and the Black Pine Mountains. The remaining half were chasing the elven refugees. Vow to kill all these elves. They saw it from a distance, huh? There was a human troop in front of them, one by one dressed like iron barrels, and they looked like they were very windy, but the number was too small, and there were only five hundred people there for a fart. As for the steam tank parked next to the army, the Orcs didn''t care at all. Their IQ didn''t allow them to think too much. "It''s best if the humans are here, kill them all, hahaha!" "Kill!" The orcs roared and rushed down from the hillside, their hideous expressions terrified the elf refugees behind them. They wanted to turn around and continue to escape, but some of them couldn''t run anymore, and now they can only look forward to the humans in front. The legion can help them resist strong enemies. "Block your ears." Elsie''s voice rang out loudly from the tank horns: "Hahaha, I can finally play with cannons. Godfather told me not to fire the cannons randomly, saying that he was afraid of hurting people by mistake, but Now you can fire as much as you want!" "Steam tank, main gun! Ready to fire." Elsie actually did like a big Lolita, and made a very second second speech. No way, this can''t be blamed on him. I really want to shout out. If you don''t shout out, there is no effect of pretending to be forced. The elven refugees did not understand what he was talking about. They only knew that two thousand ferocious orcs rushed over. They had already rushed down the hillside and rushed hundreds of yards ahead. The scene was quite terrifying. The tanks main gun fired... The shells used for the main gun of the steam tank were the shells of the goblin rocket launcher. As soon as it came out, it blew a whitish exhaust gas and flew towards the Orc Legion. This thing is not in the real world. It is a game-specific equipment made by Robb''s hands. Of course, the half-orcs have never seen it. They stared blankly at the other side''s huge iron wagon suddenly spraying out such a thing, at a loss for what it was. This thing flew in between them, stuck it on the ground with a puff, and...there was no more... Goblin technology, shocking! This is a shocking rocket, it is misfired. When faced with this situation, most game players will laugh. Goblin Technology, that''s how it works and gets used to it. Elves watching by: "..." They thought this group of weird humans had such great weapons, but they didn''t expect it to be so. In an instant, this powerful human army turned into a funny army. "Hey, this human force is not reliable." "It seems that we should continue to flee, and we can''t expect them to stop the orcs." "Yeah, this is a spoof force at all." Many elves began to plan to continue to escape, but most of the elven refugees were exhausted and unable to run. Elsie: "My Fuck! Godfather said that this thing sometimes fails, but it turns out to be true?" "Fine, let''s do it again, it won''t fail every time." Captain Elsie reloaded a cannonball and started again: "Steam tank, main gun! Fire!" Another goblin rocket flew out of the barrel... Chapter 426： Withdrawn, withdrawn! Cant fight this battle The first rocket still made the elves full of expectations, but the second... No one has ever expected it anymore, just treat it as a second! Speaking of it, it is indeed the second rocket, and it should be the second. The rocket flew into the army of half-orcs, dragging a puff of white smoke, and the half-orcs didn''t even bother to look at it. Oh, no, there was a half-orc who watched it. He was hit in the forehead by this rocket. It was very painful. A bag the size of a goose egg came out on the forehead. The thief was angry and roared: "This kind of useless waste weapon. , Dont throw it out..." A word is not over yet, the rocket exploded! boom! The goblin technology is either ineffective or it performs supernormally. There was a loud noise, smoke was everywhere, and shrapnel flew in all directions. The half-orcs around the center of the explosion were all blown up into the sky. The half-orcs that were a little farther away were swept by the shrapnel, and a large piece of shrapnel fell. Thirty or forty half-orcs were blasted off in one shot. The half-orcs who were still correcting just now hesitated at the same time: "Hey?" And the elves watching the battle on this side also froze together: "Huh?" "Biu!" The tank opened fire again, and another goblin rocket flew over. boom! The rocket successfully detonated again, and dozens of half-orcs were flying all over the sky. The half-orcs now know that they are afraid, and someone shouted, "What the **** is that?" "It''s a bomb, a bomb that can fly out." "It''s a dwarf artillery." "The dwarf artillery fires solid rounds, and the shells fired from this thing will explode." "I Fuck." "Be careful, here again..." "Biu!" Another rocket flew over, landed, and misfired. "This one didn''t explode." "What kind of **** is this?" "Why does it explode for a while and not for a while?" "Don''t worry about it, rush to the front of the big iron car, it won''t be able to fire." The orcs awakened like a dream, and jumped up from the ground to start charging. "Charge! Don''t give that big iron car a chance to fire again." "Magic, archer, bang that big iron cart." In the crowd, several half-orc magicians muttered words. After a few seconds, they stretched out their wands and pointed at the steam tank. Several fireballs, ice arrows, and wind blades flew over. The steam tank has a large target, it is easy to aim, and it is difficult to hit a crooked one. These magics, without exception, all hit the target. However, as soon as these magic hits the outer armor of the tank, a purple light suddenly filled the tank, and then a circle of magic defense array lit up under the tank, flashing, that a lot of magic They were all blocked out of the barrier. This is the "magic defense barrier" that Robb personally drew on the tank. Now he is no longer like when he first came to this world, he only knows how to use magic and doesn''t know how to draw barriers. Through those rune classes in the Magic Academy, he has mastered a variety of methods of drawing magic runes, which is equivalent to knowing how to draw a magic circle at the same time. And the enchantment he drew by himself contains the extra effects of his terrifying intelligence. With the strength of the native aboriginal magicians in this world, it is a dream to break this enchantment. The magical attacks of the orcs were all blocked by the enchantment, and when they were pulled, a bow and arrow were also shot at the steam tank. However, there is no need to use any enchantment to block this thing. After all, the steam tank is a big one. Iron knots, if you are afraid of bows and arrows, you would be too harassed. The bow and arrow shot on the shell of the tank, making a "clank" sound, and then they were bounced away without exception. No arrow could hurt Elsie inside. "Hahaha, these low-energy fools." Elsie laughed: "Crush them!" He slammed the steering stick, and the huge tank moved and rushed towards the orcs. The five hundred soldiers in the back stunned and shouted, "Hey, commander, don''t go up alone!" They took a big step and rushed over. Da Lolita also shouted: "Hey! What are you doing? I should eliminate the evil. Don''t take my job as the guardian of the light. Hey, I finally found something to do. Stop it. "She waved the holy sword and rushed forward. The elves next to them had already looked silly. They only saw the huge steam tank rushing into the army of half-orcs. The steel body slammed lightly, and the half-orcs in front of them turned on their backs. The orc was crushed over, crushed into a flattened meatloaf. The orcs bombarded with magic, shot with bows and arrows, slashed with swords, and hammered with sledgehammers, all methods were exhausted, and the big iron car was unharmed, and continued to crush it one by one ruthlessly. After a while, a half-orc thought of something and yelled: "Jump onto this big iron wagon, look for the lid, open the lid and kill the people inside. It won''t be fierce anymore." "Yep!" A few orc warriors rushed over from the side of the steam tank, "jumped gallantly," and jumped to the top of the big iron car. However, as soon as they got up, they became the target of the five hundred soldiers who followed. Several soldiers in the platoon took out small crossbows from their waists and pulled the trigger at the orcs who had just jumped onto the tank and were still looking for the lid. The half-orc shot a few arrows in an instant, fell from the tank, and was made up for twice by the soldiers following him, so he couldn''t die again. "Steam tanks can you climb? When we don''t exist!" The five hundred soldiers shouted: "Kill!" The steam tank opened the way in front, and the infantry followed behind to cover and kill. It was almost unstoppable. Although they only had five hundred men, they were not afraid to face two thousand and a half orcs. The half-orcs were surprised to find that the equipment worn by these human warriors was maddeningly mad. What kind of weird armor could only be cut with an axe. Hit with a sledgehammer, and only a small groove can be knocked on it. It is as difficult as heaven to injure the soldiers inside. And the steel swords in the hands of these warriors were cut like iron, and with a wave of their hands, the inferior shields of the half-orcs were cut in half. "This human force is not right!" "Unusually powerful." "I Fuck." "Who has the idea to deal with this big iron car?" "Don''t talk about the big iron cart, it''s not easy to deal with a soldier." "magic!" "Fak, that armor can also block a certain degree of magic." The half-orcs were beaten by the soldiers to cry and cry. For a while, they would not even be able to effectively injure the enemy. There was no way to fight. This was a one-sided crush. After a while, he lay on the ground. Hundreds of corpses of half-orcs. The remaining half-orcs had no intention of fighting, and shouted: "Retreat, retreat! This battle cannot be fought." Chapter 427： Anyway, lets get treatment first The orcs began to retreat, but Elsie hadn''t gotten to the game yet. He drove the steam tank and continued chasing. When he chased, the soldiers would chase after him. Da Lolita also wielded the holy sword and chased and hacked, chasing the orcs all the time. The open ground under the mountain has been chased to the side of the hillside. At this time, Elsie discovered that the steam tank was not good at climbing mountains! Facing the sloping hillside, this big iron car felt that Yali Mountain was big, and just climbed up a little bit, it slid down...not enough power. After all, this is not a very advanced tank for later generations. It is already very hard for the steam engine to drive this behemoth weighing more than two thousand kilograms. Climbing the steep **** is simply a delusion. "Damn orc, stop for me." Elsie stuck his head out of the tank top and cursed, "There is a kind of don''t run away up the mountain..." He had just finished speaking, and a powerful arrow flew over and stuck it in his helmet with a pop. Fortunately, the steel helmet was hard enough to block the arrow, and the tip of the arrow was barely able to penetrate the helmet. However, the power of the arrow was also transmitted through the helmet, making his forehead buzzing. Elsie "swiped" the ground and retracted into the tank again, closed the lid, and never made waves again. His voice came from the small horn: "Shoot me again. If you have the ability to shoot me again, I will count as losing when I come out of the tank." The orcs are not in the mood to fight with him now, the steam tank cant catch up to the mountain, but the big loli and the five hundred warriors are still chasing them. Although these people are not as scary as the steam tank, they are not easy to provoke, especially That big loli waved the holy sword in her hand, and Wushuang Dao Wife flashed with a sudden flash of light, that is, a dozen orcs splashed and fell down, and she couldn''t beat it at all. The orcs fled while throwing arrows backwards. The arrows shot the soldiers'' steel armor with the sound of "clank and clank", but they could not penetrate the armor. As for the big loli, wearing a flying dragon leather armor, it was terribly agile and revolving. I kept jumping, and those arrows couldn''t even touch her hair. One chase and one escape! The orcs who fell behind were constantly knocked down by the big loli and the soldiers. The orcs seemed to be unable to hold on. Fortunately, they finally joined the other half of the troops. The half of the troops left on the mountain have been in the mountains and forests. Li fought against the elven archers. They faced more than a thousand elven archers, but the loss was much smaller than that of the 500 warriors of Westwind. The two half-orcs united together again, but there were more than three thousand people, forming a huge team. The soldiers in Westwind Town saw so many half-orcs in front of them, but they did not dare to chase them. After all, they only had 500 people, and the steam tank could not go up the mountain. Now Elsie could only use the tweeter to curse people under the hillside, and the thief was embarrassed. . In this case, if you want them to be five hundred to three thousand, they can''t do it! This is not a battle they have to fight, why do they have to fight like this. "I, messenger of light, I will selflessly dedicate my life to the just war that protects the light..." Before she finished talking nonsense, the two soldiers next to him jumped over and dragged her arm to Pull back: "Miss Lars, we will withdraw soon! We won''t fight anymore." "Ah? Why?" Big Lolita shouted: "There are still so many evils that have not been eradicated!" "Anyway, I won''t fight anymore." The soldiers dragged her to run fast. In a blink of an eye, everyone withdrew back down the mountain, returned to the front of the elven refugees, lined up, and the steam tanks also drove back and stopped in front of them bravely. Seeing this posture, the half-orcs would dare to attack them again. The more than a thousand elf archers on the mountain also put away their bows and will not fight for the time being. Their main purpose of this battle is to meet the old and weak women and children. The half-orcs stopped their hands. Hit less and more. After arranging the old and weak women and children, come and get revenge on the orcs. The half-orcs looked at the human warriors waiting under the mountain, and at more than a thousand elf archers, even if their IQ was low, they knew that this battle would not go on. The leading half-orc general shouted: "Humans and elves, don''t be proud, one day you will pay the price of blood!" After roaring, persuade! withdraw! run! In a blink of an eye, more than three thousand orcs ran away without a trace. The elves breathed a sigh of relief, put down their weapons, and extinguished the fire caused by the previous battle. Then, they descended from the hillside and returned to the side of the construction site. Humans and elves face each other again, but this time, the atmosphere is much more relaxed than when the torch was thrown. An elderly elven who looked a little old, afraid that he was more than 900 years old, walked out and gave a big gift to the soldiers in Westwind: "Thank you for your selfless help." Elsie didnt hide in the tank anymore. This time she lifted the lid and climbed out. He walked up to the old elf, and said with a smile: "Little things, little things, Godfather from Westwind Town often said that God has a good life. If the road sees injustice, you must draw your sword to help, and those who can be rescued must try their best to rescue them." Elf old man: "..." Although he didn''t complain, he was thinking: How can this Godfather speak like this? Elsie glanced at the refugees behind, and then at many elven archers with injuries on their bodies: "Your situation looks very bad, do you lose a lot?" The old elf sighed: "The loss is huge! Our village was burned down. At least two or three hundred people were killed in this escape, and all of them were injured." "Oh?" Elsie glanced at the large group of old and weak women and children and elven archers behind. Except for the two troops in the Poplar Forest and the White Birch Forest that had just come to reinforce, the elves of the Black Pine Mountain Tribe were less injured. Almost everyone was injured. This wounded person is afraid that it will cost thousands. He rolled his eyes twice and made up his mind. He laughed and said, "Anyway, don''t talk about anything else. The most important thing is to heal the wounded. ." At this time, Xiao Yi was still chanting healing spells to heal the wounded elven refugees. After the elven warriors withdrew from the mountain, several people joined the treatment team. It turned out that these people were not archers, but elven druids. The magic they used was not the sacred magic of the system of Baldr, the **** of light, but the natural magic of Sananos, the **** of abundance. An elf druid chanted a few spells in a low voice, then raised his hand: "Rejuvenation!" A green light enveloped a refugee, and the refugee''s injury immediately began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Xiaoyi turned his head and took a look, and couldn''t help but admire it secretly. Since she stopped looking at other systems from the perspective of "monotheism" and "exclusion of infidels," she has increasingly discovered that every religion and belief has its own uniqueness. Chapter 428： Elsies Conspiracy "Your rejuvenation technique is great!" Xiao Yi said to the druid. Druid was surprised that the people of the Holy See would say such things to him? Shouldn''t you call yourself a heretic? Since the druids **** "Sananos, the **** of abundance," is a **** with a pair of antlers, and looks a bit of a "beast", so it has always been regarded by the humans of the Holy See as an "ethnic god", but it is actually bright. The people of the Holy See always regard all gods except the **** of light as evil gods... Therefore, the druids in the human world are always excluded and persecuted by the Holy See of Light. (Although this paragraph is written about the Continent of the Devil, it is also true in Europe. After the Holy See was dominated, because Sananos had horns, and Satan also had horns, Sananos was regarded as an evil **** by the Holy See. The female druid will be framed as a witch because she believes in the "Cthulhu", and you will burn to death without discussing it.) The druid looked at Xiao Yi with a weird expression. Xiaoyi quickly explained: "I am not the nun of the former Illuminati Vatican, I am from the New Illuminati Vatican, now it''s not time to talk about this, hurry up and treat the injured." "New Bright Holy See?" This new word made the Elf Druid little stunned. He saw Xiao Yi seriously treating the wounded, even though the wounded was saying "The forest goddess Melika bless me." "In this case, Xiao Yi still treats him seriously. The druid thought to himself: This new Holy See of Light is really different from the previous Holy See of Light. Commander Elsie walked over with a pitiful expression, and stood by and watched Xiaoyi and several druids chanting curses continuously there to heal the wounds. In fact, Elsie also has the ability to heal people. He used to be a bishop. Although he is not anymore, the light magic he has learned is still there. Even if he doesn''t have any devotion to the God of Light, the power of that light magic is even stronger than the pious Xiao Yi... However, this guy didn''t take the initiative to treat people, but disguised himself as a knight in heavy armor. From the crowd, he didn''t read a spell, but he shouted with jealousy, "Oh, De Mr. Rui, let''s rescue this man first. This man is so badly injured, I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold it anymore." A few seconds later, he rushed to the other wounded person and shouted: "Oh, it''s not good, Mr. Druid is coming to heal this person, this person is about to die." "Oh, this man also needs treatment, he looks so painful." With this scream, he turned the few druids around, and his brains were half swollen. Xiao Yi felt something was wrong, leaned to Elsie''s side, and whispered: "Head Elsie, what are you doing? Obviously you can also treat a severely wounded person, so you can reach out to treat a severely wounded person. Ah, why do you want to yell like this deliberately to make the Druid sweat?" Elsie chuckled and said: "Sister Ishgamel, you can only take care of your injuries, give your teachings, and be compassionate to others. If you play tricks and tricks, dont care if you dont know how to do it. Im helping. Godfather is kidnapping people, you know what a fart." Xiao Yi: "..." She really doesn''t understand the kindness! Elsie said: "You wait and see! I''m going to fool these people to Westwind Town." Xiao Yi: "..." Elsie jumped to another wounded man and yelled: "Mr. Druid, come and have a look. This elf kid has broken his hand. He has been crying. He is so pitiful." There are not many druids in this elven army, there are only a few, but there are nearly a thousand wounded. Wherever they can be cured, they are already busy to death. There is also a Elsie who deliberately yelled here. Add trouble, and soon, several druids were so tired that they spit out their tongues like dogs, and their fronts pressed their backs. Elsie brought them tea and water, and even took out a piece of cloth to wipe their sweat, but she didn''t help to treat the wounded. It wasn''t until these druids couldn''t hold it anymore that Elsie put on a heavy expression and said, "Dear friends, I feel that your efforts are in vain. There are too many wounded here and there are people who can heal. But there are too few. If this continues, many injured people will die because of serious injuries." At this time, Xiao Yi was also sweating, and she was really hurting constantly thinking about the healing technique, and her magic power was consumed too much, and her head started to feel a little dizzy, but she was inconvenient to vomit Elsie''s groove. The expressions of the elves are also very heavy. They are a kind and lawful race, and they have a deep love for their compatriots. Unlike those evil races, they can laugh and watch their compatriots die or even eat their corpses. The Elder Elder whispered: "What should I do? Is there any way to save these wounded?" Several druids shook their heads together: "We can''t cure it anymore. The rejuvenation technique consumes too much magic power, and our magic power is almost exhausted." Elder Elf closed his eyes in pain... At this moment, Elsie stood in front of the elven elder with a serious face, "Elder, until now, if you want no one to die, there is only one way." "Huh?" The Elf Elder raised his head and looked at Elsie, overjoyed: "Do you have a way?" "Yes!" Elsie pointed to the portal that was still emitting purple light: "You go to our town. There are churches in the town, and there are powerful priests who can help you heal the wounded." Hearing this, the elder elven frowned and hesitated in his heart. Although humans have always maintained an ally relationship with elves,...the risks of elves running into human towns are still quite high, especially since the year of the black dragon flying sixteen years ago, the Holy See of Light is so powerful that it not only has control over it. Norma, the country of knights, and Gran, the magical kingdom, are in the bag. The family is domineering and becomes more arrogant. If you say kill or burn other beliefs, there is one who likes it a few years ago. The traveling elf druid was arrested by the Holy See in a human town, saying that he was a heretic, and planned to burn him to death. Fortunately, other elves arrived and rescued their compatriots by the night. How to trust such a human being? Elsie saw the doubts of the Elven Elder. He pointed to Xiao Yi and smiled and said: "Our city does not have the Holy See of Light, but the Holy See of New Light. Don''t you think this Holy See is pretty good?" The Elder Elf turned his head and glanced at Xiao Yi, and saw that the nun was trying hard to recite the wounded by chanting the incantation. Her heart felt a little more settled. He looked at the wounded and exhausted subordinates again. I know that the current state of affairs is not something that can be considered slowly. "Okay! Go to the human town to interrupt for a while!" Chapter 429： Godfather get up and heal the wounded The elven elder made up his mind. After all, he had no other choice. If he didnt want his tribe to die due to serious injuries, he could only make such a decision. Those few druids could no longer hold it. Yi Ye''s magical power was greatly depleted, and they had no way to treat the wounded. The elven archers clenched their bows tightly, a little worried, but the humans just helped them fight a battle and repelled the half-orcs. Now they suspect that humans seem to be a bit unreasonable. Now, for the wounded, they had no choice but to do so. Take a risk. A team of elven archers stood up: "Let''s go first! After seeing the situation there, you can come again." Elsie waved his hand and said to several soldiers in Westwind: "You accompany the elves to the past." The soldiers of Westwind Town went through the door with a grinning lead. The elven archers hesitated for a moment, but still boldly got into the portal. After dozens of seconds, they came back through again and said loudly to the elder: "The portal is a very peaceful town, there are no traps, and no army surrounds the portal." "Oh? Really?" The Elf Elder waved his hand: "Lift the wounded, and we will go over." The elves picked up the wounded and went into the portal one by one. Two reinforcements from the Baiyang Forest and the White Birch Forest followed along. The first time the elder elder walked through the portal, he saw a quiet town. It was night. Westwind Town was still asleep, but there were many people sitting next to the portal. The craftsmen who passed the portal back to Westwind Town, they are now sitting on the hillside next to the portal, blowing the night wind, waiting for the end of the battle at the door. Now that I saw a large number of wounded elves pass through, I knew that the battle was over. A group of craftsmen stood up and said with a smile: "They are here, we should go back to the construction site." "Hey, half-orcs have just been there. We''ll be on the construction site right away, isn''t it safe?" "Fear of a fart!" "If we don''t go back, would it count as our overtime business trip? The salary for business trips is three times the usual salary. I don''t want to sleep in Xifeng Town, I want to sleep on the construction site, so that I can take the money in peace of mind." "It makes sense for you to say that, and I want to go back." As a result, the elves just got in and stood up, they saw the workers pat their buttocks and went back to the battlefield. Life and death are small, and money is a big deal. Anyway, Godfather is resurrected, afraid of hair. The elder elder looked around the town of Westwind in the night... His night vision ability can ensure that he can see far away things clearly in the dark night. Next to it is a hillside, a cemetery, a small bright church, and there is a dark church next to it, two churches sitting in a row. Eating Guoguo, a meandering small river flows by the two churches. The waterwheel on the river is slowly spinning, knocking the water up from the river continuously and pour it into a strange tower next to it. There is a strange building opposite the church, with a long rail in front of the building. It seems that the rail they saw at the construction site just now came out from here. This is a big town! The population size is at least tens of thousands. For the elves, it can be regarded as a terrible scale, because the population of the elven tribe generally does not exceed two thousand. The elder elder searched his memory bank for more than 900 years, and turned up the dusty memory: "This should be Westwind Town, right? It has become such a big town?" Elsie said: "The magic of this town, I''ll talk about it later, first go to the church to find Godfather and heal the wounded." This is indeed a top priority. The Elf Elder looked at the two churches side by side on the hillside, and asked a little unexpectedly: "Where will the light priest and the dark priest come to govern? No, in the final analysis, why can these two churches be in peace? Are things juxtaposed together?" "I said this is the New Light Church." Elsie said: "The Dark Church next to me has also begun to reflect recently, and is entangled in whether to engage in a new Dark Church." He pointed to the New Light Church under the hillside: "Move the wounded to this church." The elves hurriedly started, the injured and the uninjured, there were nearly two thousand elves, and they came to the church together. Where could the church yard hold so many people, they had to put the wounded in the yard. Well, those who are not injured withdraw. It''s interesting to say that more than two thousand elves moved together, moved the living, and placed the wounded in a yard. They were quiet and silent. Not only did these elves fall silently with their feet, they did not even moan in pain. The wounded filled the courtyard, and Xiao Yi said, "I''ll ask Godfather to come out and heal everyone." When the elves heard her say this, it seemed to mean that only one person would be invited to heal the injury? Is there any mistake? We came to a human town with full of hope, hoping that there will be many priests here who can heal us, but only one in the end? one? one? A fart enough! Even the noble and elegant elves almost jumped up and cursed others. Several of us druids were exhausted from the treatment, and we couldn''t take care of so many wounded people. Now you say you want to ask someone to come out for treatment? Ahhhhh! You really shouldn''t believe in humans. Xiao Yi did not explain, and quickly got into the church. At this time, the two bright little nuns also got up and greeted them together. Xiao Yi asked them to prepare some food, and then quickly ran to Robbs room. , Patted the door and said: "Godfather, wake up! There are many wounded who need your treatment." no respond Xiao Yi was anxious, hit the floor and slammed open the door. I saw Robb on the bed screaming, pouting, and sleeping in a strange posture. She jumped to the side of the bed and shook Robb''s shoulders vigorously: "Godfather , Wake up, wake up!" Shaking is not an attack, so it won''t be Miss! Just like in the game, the player and the player clearly have a collision volume, but when you swipe the knife over, the blade will pass through the enemy because of Miss, and nothing can be touched. At that time, the collision volume does not exist, and the thief is weird. . Robb was awakened by this shaking and vaguely said: "Is there anything wrong, I was woken up from sleep twice tonight, and you still don''t make sense? Why did Elsie eat? He is going to war!" Xiao Yi said anxiously: "This time I don''t want you to fight, but to treat the wounded. Saving people is like fighting fire. Many people are dying, as well as injured children." Oh, it turned out to be to save people. Robb continued to say in a daze, "Where is the wounded?" "It''s in the courtyard of the church. Come out and help. We can''t handle the nearly a thousand wounded." "Just in the yard, what can I do to help?" Robb said: "Continue to sleep. I will prescribe a large-scale continuous healing magic. You just let them stay within the range of my healing magic." After speaking, Robb raised his hand, Nature''s research-level recovery magic-tranquility! Then he fell on the pillow again and continued to sleep. Chapter 430： Archdruid The wounded elves outside the church were worried. They didn''t know if they could get timely treatment. Especially when Xiaoyi said that he would ask "a person" to come out to rescue them, it felt even more unreliable. . Everyone was uneasy, and the elven elder and several leading generals got together, frowning. And several druids were still chanting spells desperately, throwing "rejuvenation". An elf archer sighed and said to a druid: "Can you only cure the wounds one by one? There is no large-scale restoration of magic?" The druid said embarrassingly: "Sorry, brother, our practice is really limited. Although the druid knows everything, he is not proficient in anything. In the healing process, we are far behind the priest of the Holy See of Light. Recovery means Not enough. Among the regular spells, only one rejuvenation spell is more effective, but this spell can only be used to heal a single body and cannot be cast in groups." "What about the unconventional ones?" the archer asked, "there is no unique skill for pressing the bottom of the box? Look at me, there is a unique skill for cobra shooting, which will not be used when the key is not reached." The druid''s face was embarrassed: "There is a unique skill. There is a group restoration magic called''Tranquility''. It has a large range, strong effect, and continuous effect. It is very powerful. If a druid turns on Tranquility and stands still, A huge recovery field can be formed around him, and all allies within the range can receive continuous powerful healing, but...but this magic is the highest level of natural recovery magic, not our little druids. The trick, at least the arch druid, the very powerful big druid..." He didn''t finish a word, and suddenly felt a soft natural force spreading around the church. This force was unspeakable and comfortable. It seemed to be a quiet and gentle wind blowing by, making people disturbed. Can calm down. Then, with the church as the center, within a radius of twenty yards, a patter of light rain suddenly began. The wounded should be very afraid of rain, because it is not a good thing that the wound gets wet, but this light rain is different. It is not real rain, but a magic rain. Raindrops hit the injured, and their wounds immediately began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Several druids looked up at the same time, looking at the sky in surprise, a noun blurted out: "Quiet!" "It''s quiet!" "Nature department, finally restore magic." The elf archer was also dumbfounded: "Didn''t you just say that you can''t release the tranquility? Now it suddenly releases it again? It''s fun to play with?" "But... we didn''t put this." Several druids said at the same time. "Who? Who is casting tranquility?" "There is an arch druid in the church!" After a quiet rain, the wounded in the church yard slowly stood up, and even the uninjured felt refreshed. This is the rain of compassion, this is the rain of grace, this is a gift from Sananos, the **** of abundance, which everyone accepts with gratitude. The elves are full of admiration for the mysterious archdruid in the church. After a while, Xiao Yi came out of the church and said in embarrassment, "Sorry, Godfather is lying in bed. I told him to come out to heal his injuries. He said nothing to get up, saying that he can heal without getting up. Then it seems that he threw some magic, I can''t understand...Huh?" Xiao Yi hadn''t finished saying a word, and had seen all the wounded outside stand up, regardless of men, women, old or young, all stood up... "Everything is fine?" "It''s all good! Thanks to the nun." The elves gave a big gift to Xiao Yi. Although the nun has limited abilities, she has been working hard to heal the wounded, which is enough to earn her respect from the elves. Xiao Yi was speechless: "Well, it seems Godfather really doesn''t have to get up." "It turns out that the Godfather you just mentioned is an archdruid." The elves sighed, "Why does the archdruid live in the Church of Light?" "Huh? What kind of druid?" After Xiao Yi finished speaking, he suddenly remembered that the mysterious man can use the skills of any profession. It seems that he just dumped a druid. Skills come out. She had to say awkwardly: "Well, huh...huh..." "Is that great arch druid sleeping now?" The Elf Elder came over: "Since he is resting now, it is not convenient for us to disturb him. Let him rest. Tomorrow morning, we will thank him again. grace." Xiao Yi said with a stiff face, "Uh...ok... tomorrow morning he will have a chance to meet after he gets up." The spirits of the elves are finally relaxed now, and the uneasiness of coming to the human town has all been dissipated by a "serenity" outside the Jiuxiaoyun. Since there is an archdruid stationed here, it should be trustworthy. The elves simply settled down on the hillside near the church. They don''t mind sleeping on the hillside. Anyway, the elves love nature, they can blend with nature perfectly, and they don''t mind sitting on the ground in the open air. In short, what''s the matter, let''s talk about it tomorrow! The next day, early in the morning, Robb just opened his eyes and saw Xiao Yi standing in front of his bed, roaring. "Wow, Xiao Yi, what are you doing? Do you want to attack me at night while I''m asleep?" Robb hurriedly grasped his shirt tightly: "If you get me this way, even if you get me People who are not in love can''t get my heart." Xiao Yi couldn''t laugh or cry, really wanted to say something crazy, but the nun can''t scold someone, she had to patiently say: "I''m waiting for you to wake up." "What can I wait for?" Robb was surprised. Xiao Yi pointed out the window: "A large group of elves are waiting outside to see you, saying they want to see the Archdruid. Although I dont know what happened, I can guess what you put in a mess again last night. The frenzied magic has caused them to misunderstand your identity. If you run out like this and let them see your current appearance, they will be disillusioned, so I will wait for you to wake up here to remind you." "Oh?" Robb immediately understood what had happened, and he couldn''t help laughing: "I left quietly last night, and they treated me as an archdruid? That''s okay! Since they want to see the archdruid so much. , I just let them see." After finishing talking, Robb didnt care if Xiao Yi was by his side. He jumped out of the bed in Fat Ci. Xiao Yi hurriedly covered her eyes and peeked through her fingers. He saw that Robb was wearing sandal shorts and T-shirts. Shirt, and then opened the window. Xiao Yi was wondering what he was doing when he opened the window. When Robb made a "puff" sound, he turned into a bird, opened his wings, and flew out of the window. Chapter 431： How about living here? Xiaoyi Spartan on the spot... She had no idea that Robb would turn into a bird. In other words, change into a bird when you change it. Why has it changed to an ugly-looking owl with black and purple feathers. Robb turned into a huge owl and flew out of the window. At this time, the yard outside was full of elves. They came to thank the archdruid and wanted to get the archdruid''s guidance to discuss what to do in the future. So the elves stood quietly outside, waiting for Robb to get up. At this moment, a huge owl suddenly flew out of the church, brushing the ground and passing over everyone''s heads. The elves were very clear and fast. The moment the big bird flew over their heads, they were almost at the same time. He raised his head and saw this strange and ugly owl. The few elven druids in the crowd recognized what it was almost in an instant. Several people yelled at the same time: "Bird! It''s the bird!" "Is it the archdruid who turned into a bird?" "It''s amazing! It''s the first time I have seen a druid who can turn into a bird." "This is a very advanced transformation technique." Robb hovered over their heads for a while, then fell to the ground, stood on the roof of the church, and smiled openly: "Oh, look what I found, a large group of people of the forest goddess." Robb only knew the goddess of the forest, but he had long forgotten what the goddess was called, so he just saved the name. The elves heard him speak, and there is no doubt now. It is already certain that this is an archdruid. All the elves crossed their arms on their chests and acted respectfully to Robb. A gift: "Mr. Archdruid, good morning! We are the elves from the black pine mountains, the poplar forest, and the birch forest, the children of the forest goddess Melika." Robb hurriedly memorized the three words Melikay, and he was secretly happy: Now that I know the name of the forest goddess, it will be impossible to make a mistake in the future. He pretended to say: "What''s wrong with you?" The elder elder hurried forward and explained what happened last night. Elsie was so angry that he blew his beard and thought: I wanted to report to Godfather in person. , As a result, you were taken the lead by the dead old man. After listening to him quietly, Luo Baian now knows what happened last night. First, he gave Elsie an encouraging look, indicating that he did a great job. No matter when he went to Xifeng Town, it would be a great achievement to deceive the population! Remember a great skill. It''s a pity that Elsie didn''t understand this look, because he was really not good at looking at the eyes of owls. Robb turned to the elves: "In short, the elven tribe in the Black Pine Mountains was burned down by the Demon Kings army, and many people were killed. Then the rest escaped, and the elves from the Aspen Forest and the White Birch Forest came to rescue. Then I ran to Westwind Town." "Yes!" The elves nodded. Robb began to pretend to think. The owl tilted his head and thought so cute. The two bright little nuns who looked far away clapped desperately: "Godfather is so cute." However, Catwoman Huahua quietly climbed onto the roof from the other side, and then carefully crawled over to Robb from behind. While crawling, she licked her lips with her tongue: "It''s a big bird, it looks It looks delicious." Sofa jumped over from behind her and grabbed Huahua''s nape: "That''s Godfather, are you sure you want to eat him?" "I can''t eat it... I just want to catch a bird when I see it." Huahua drooped her ears and turned into a fold-eared cat: "I just want to pounce." Robb pretended to have finished his consideration, and said to the elves: "Well, I already know the matter, so what are you going to do next?" The elves obviously considered this issue last night, and the elder said: "I think we should temporarily relocate to the poplar forest or the white birch forest and live with our compatriots." Robb said: "Can the two tribes of the Baiyang Forest and the Bai Birch Forest accommodate so many of you to migrate?" When this question was asked, the expressions of the elves suddenly became embarrassed. Especially the archers sent by the Baiyang Forest and the White Birch Forest, there is a touch of indescribable embarrassment on their faces. In fact, Robb saw it right from the beginning. The forces sent by these two tribes to rescue the Black Pine Mountains combined were only a thousand people, and there were men and women. In other words, the size of the two elven tribes, Baiyang and Baihua, were not equal. Not big, it must be just two small tribes with a population of about 1,000. After all, these two forests do not occupy a large area, which is far behind the Black Pine Mountains. The Elf tribe in the Blackpine Mountains is not small. Although hundreds of people have been killed by the Demon Kings army, there are still about 1,300 people. If such a large number of refugees flood into a small tribe with a population of only about 1,000, Really can''t eat it. There are more refugees than local residents, and no one can bear it. The elven elder said in a heavy tone: "If we split our elven tribe in the Black Pine Mountains into two halves, and divide each into the white poplar forest and the white birch forest, it will barely be able to hold it, but half of it has 600 or 700 people. It will also bring a heavy burden to the white poplar and white birch forest, but we have no other way to go right now." People from the Baiyang Forest and the White Birch Forest also stood up and said, "Although it will be very hard, we will not ignore the difficulties of our compatriots. Work harder and squeeze..." Having said that, the people of the three tribes feel heavy in their hearts. The elves of the Blackpine Mountains do not want to separate, and the people of the other two tribes are thinking: With so many people added, there are still enough mushrooms in the forest. Eat? Robb opened his mouth and smiled and said, "I have a way so that you don''t have to worry about it." "Oh?" The elves of the three clans looked up together. Robb smiled and said, "How about the refugees from the Black Pine Mountains who live here? I have a population of 10,000 in Xifeng Town. It is not a problem to accept more than 1,000 refugees. In fact, the town has been accepting people from all over the world. The coming''Xipiao'' has always maintained a strong capacity. If you live here, not only will you not need to be separated, it will not cause a burden to the other two tribes." "The most important thing is." Robb pointed at the Black Pine Mountain Range to the north with an eagle wing: "If you live here, you still live in the Black Pine Mountain Range. It''s not a departure from your hometown. Isn''t it good?" The elves couldn''t help but moved. They, who were originally quiet, suddenly lowered their heads and began to whisper. If conditions permit, who is willing to leave their hometown? The Black Pine Mountain Range is where their clan has lived for thousands of years. Now suddenly a group of monsters will send them away. Who is willing? Chapter 432： What will you guys do The elves talked and raised their flags uncertainly. The elder frowned and thought hard. After a while, he raised his head and looked at the big owl on the roof: "Mr. Archdruid, our elves are not used to living in human towns." "Don''t you have to live in the city." Robb smiled: "I know that your elves have their own way of life. Living in a human town must feel uncomfortable. You can choose to live next to Xifeng Town. Looking in this direction, there is a gem mine over there, which is far away from our main area of ??Westwind Town, but there are also a group of gem miners living there. They almost become a community of their own." Several elven archers turned on "reconnaissance", with a sight distance of a few thousand yards, and their eyes went straight to the back mountain. Sure enough, there really is a gem mine there, and a car of ore is drilling a hole from the newly-assisted track. There was a cart full of crystal ore. Several gem miners happily dumped the ore from the cart, and then picked and picked it up, looking for stones of good quality. Next to this mine, there is a small wooden house. A group of miners live in these small wooden houses. This wooden house is a bit far from the town, so it has become a unique community with its own independent wooden wall. Robb smiled and said: "See? Those miners don''t usually live with the people in our town, but they can go to the town when they need any help or materials. The crystals they mined are also It can be sold here in the town, which is very convenient." "You elves, you can also live next to Westwind Town in this way." Robb pointed to the hillside next to him: "In a place not far from the town, find a small forest and live there. You just lived there. When you come down, humans can provide you with some food and daily necessities. After you settle down...you can develop your strengths and live your original life again. This is no better than disturbing the compatriots in the poplar forest and the birch forest. Do you want to be strong? You might as well think carefully, do the elves of the Poplar Forest and the White Birch Forest have enough strength to assist you so many refugees?" This remark made the elves throbbed, but there was still one biggest problem left unsolved. The Elder Elder said, "But, this is also the Black Pine Mountain Range. The monster army in the mountain has not been resolved... What if they attack Westwind again? This place may be burned by the monsters just like our village." "Hahaha!" Robb laughed. He suddenly jumped forward and jumped off the roof. The owl''s wings swept the ground in mid-air, and when he fell to the ground, he had changed from an owl to an owl. A black cheetah ran past the elves with extremely agility, passed everyone in an instant, and returned to the stone chair where he was daily lazy. The black leopard leaped against the stone chair and turned into a fat large seal in mid-air. With a light and crisp sound, the large seal fell on the stone chair and basked in the sun. Seals, they came out to expose them! At this time, he lazily said: "The army of tens of thousands of monsters is very difficult for you elves. After all, your number is too small, but for humans, tens of thousands is a fart, and monsters are not necessarily better than humans. Can you live, than the number, who is the human being afraid of? Let the army of fifty thousand monsters come over and try, and the humanity will give him a hundred thousand in every minute." These words are domineering and mighty, the elves think about it carefully, it seems that this is really the case. After the elder lingered for a while, he turned around and said to his tribe: "Everyone, listen to me... The monster burned our village, killed hundreds of our compatriots, and drove us out of the black pine. In the forest, we have no power, we can only escape with our tails. But now it is different. Since humans have the confidence to resist the army of monsters, our elves should not run away anymore!" The young elven archers raised their bows and responded, "That''s right!" "We want to stay here." "Look for opportunities, join forces with humans, defeat the army of monsters, and retake our forest." At this point, the matter is settled. The two elven reinforcements from the Poplar Forest and the White Birch Forest bid farewell to their compatriots. Of course, they must also respectfully bid farewell to Robb "Archdruid", and said that if they want to fight against the monster army, they will come to reinforce again at any time. , And then the two reinforcements returned quickly. The elves from the Blackpine Mountains decided to stay. Robb first arranged some food for them, and then smiled and said to the elder elder: "By the way, I want to ask, what are your elves of the Blackpine Mountain Range best at?" Robber asked this question, of course he planned to blackmail the elves'' labor force, to see what they are good at, and then use capital to squeeze them ruthlessly, let them work in Westwind Town, hehehe. Unexpectedly, the Elf Elder actually replied: "We are good at poetry and literature." Robb: "..." "Huh? Archdruid, why are you stunned?" The look of a large seal stupefied is really strange... Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "I am not asking about this, I am asking for something more useful." The elder said: "The poetry brother and literature are the most useful things we have! They can cultivate sentiment! Let our lives be full of love." Robb covered his face in one hand. No, he couldn''t cover it. The seal''s short hands couldn''t even cover his face. He couldn''t stretch it so long. He could only slap on his stomach. The thief was embarrassed. . Oops, did I collect more than a thousand wastes into the town to eat and drink for nothing? Robb was embarrassed. Now Xifeng Town is not the time to play with these vain things. What it needs is development and construction! What the **** is literature? Isnt it the one who wrote the book? He who wrote the book is a big flicker. Robb had no choice but to say: "Well, I won''t ask what you are good at. What are you not good at, but can you use it to survive?" "Oh, in this respect." Elf elder said: "Our elven craftsmen know how to make small things, such as elven longbows, elven daggers, and elven biscuits. They can also make alchemy, magic, and magic props. Alas! Anyway! These are little tricks, which are not worth mentioning when compared with our poetry and literary attainments." The muscles on Robbs face twitched. Let me go to **** with the **** poetry and literature. You know so much, and they are all useful things. Dont twist the poetry and literature for me. Give it to me. Recognize your true value! Chapter 433： Return the normal robert to us Xifeng Town has a whole set of methods for receiving refugees. Under Robbs orders, a group of townspeople helped the elves to build a village in the forest not far northeast of Xifeng Town at a very fast speed. Of course, the architectural style of this village is completely different from that of humans. For example, humans would chop down big trees and saw them into planks to build houses, but the elves gathered the branches and leaves of the big trees and made them into natural ones. Tree house, this kind of tree house is very small, it looks like a nest made by a big bug in a tree... But the elves don''t care about the size of the house, what they really lack now is food! The rations for more than a thousand people are a heavy burden for any town in this world, but Robb has no burden at all. He actually sent someone to ask the elves: "What do you like best to eat? Can you customize it." After getting the answer of "dried banana" from the elves, Robb planted a large field of banana trees... The settled elves, while eating bananas, secretly studied the strange town of Westwind. They were surprised to find that this town is prosperous, lively, and full of vitality! It has the most advanced productivity and philosophy, the most tolerant freedom of religious belief, and countless kinds of food. Perhaps... to live here is really the most correct decision. Now, the only doubt hanging over their heads is the army of monsters in the Blackpine Mountains. When will the army of monsters attack? Can it be stopped here? After the sunset was beaten ten times by the sunset... At noon on this day, Robb had just finished the sumptuous lunch that Lilian had prepared for him, and he saw many townspeople passing by one after another at the door of his church. As these people walked, they were still whispering: "Do you think Which team will win?" "I am optimistic about the Chenguang family team!" "Hey, I watch the Cotton family team." "Oh, then we are the enemy." Robb was quite curious and couldn''t help but yelled, "Hey! What are you talking about?" Several townspeople turned their heads, bowed a big gift to Robb, and then hurriedly said: "Godfather, don''t you know? Today, Miss Marian Cotton of the Cotton family and Master Kang Chenguang of the Chenguang family, rent We got off the big playground of the West Wind Technical School, ready to host a football match there." Robb spread his hands: "I really didn''t know this happened, so nobody came to inform me in advance?" The townspeople laughed and said, "Because Godfather likes to be lazy on the stone bench, so everyone thinks you will definitely not go to see it, so I didn''t notify you." "All nonsense." Robb said, "I''m super diligent, especially when I heard that there is a football match, I can''t be lazy." After speaking, Robb slapped the table and shouted: "What about live TV? I don''t have to watch the live broadcasts, God! Do you want people to live? Do you have to force me to take a wheelchair to watch the scene?" Although the townspeople admired Godfather, they couldn''t help but murmur at this time: "Isn''t it impossible to say that it is impossible to be lazy? Then don''t shoot the table here, get up and watch the scene." "Cut!" Robb said: "I like football, but I don''t like it to the point where I will fly to the scene every World Cup, let alone two small teams... If there is no live broadcast, then forget it. " He lay down on the chair: "You can''t go, you can go by yourself." The townspeople were speechless and left silently, this lazy Godfather was helpless. Robb lay on the chair for less than two minutes, and Xuelu, Xiaoyi, and two bright little nuns walked out of the church together. The girls were very beautiful and they walked together beautifully. They walked from Robbs side. Bypass, a picture of going out. Robb quickly stopped them: "Hey, where are you going?" Xuelu said, "Go to the football match." "Nani? You want to see it too?" Robb said, "Is there anything wrong? When did you become football fans?" Xue Lu said: "It''s not a fan, but I heard that everyone is going to see it. We must go and see it too. There are new things coming out. If you don''t want to see it, what kind of adventurer is it?" Robb pointed to Xiao Yi and the two bright little nuns and said, "You are not adventurers." Xiao Yi smiled: "I was invited to make the opening speech, and of course the two of them have to support the scene together." Robb: "..." The four sisters left together, and the church became quiet. Robb turned his head and saw that the necromancer No. 8 in the dark church next door also took two little dark nuns out, and the little cat girl Huahua actually followed them. Together. Well, has the time for the whole people to watch football matches come? "Lilian, Sofa, don''t you look at it?" Robb turned his head and looked at the two maids standing not far behind him. Lilian smiled and said: "I only follow the master, wherever the master is, I will be there." Sofa whispered: "I haven''t forgotten that I''m still in labor reform." Robber was happy: "Well, there are two maids staying with me at home, I can still go..." Before he could finish a word, he saw a beautiful figure in front of the church timidly crawling in. It was the daughter of the Minister of State. This girl was driven by Robb to prevent her from interfering with Robert Smiths studies. After that, he didn''t show up very often, but today he plucked up the courage and ran over again. "Godfather! I...I came to Robert and wanted to invite him to watch a football match." Robb hummed: "He is not free, he is working hard to learn wind magic." "Godfather!" The minister of the palace''s daughter suddenly increased the volume: "I think you are wrong." "Um?" Today, this girl also had the courage to go out and talked to Luo Baigang: "You keep Robert in the house all day long to learn magic. If this continues, even if he has a strong magical power, it will be useless, and his psychology will be distorted. Human beings cannot stay in a small house all day long. They must walk out, feel the sun, the breeze, and communicate with others. This is a healthy attitude towards life." "Never talk nonsense." Robb said, "You are a typical rechargeable speech like this, hum! The dead house can live normally without these. Let me explode all the recharges in place." "You are a dead house, but Robert is not." The court minister''s daughter said angrily: "He is obviously a healthy and sunny boy who works **** the bright road, so he doesn''t like to be idle like you. , You return that normal Robert to us." "Huh?" After hearing this, Robb thought to himself: She made a point! There seems to be something wrong with the human design, and occasionally Robert Smith has to be released, otherwise he will be dressed. Chapter 434： Are you for Madeleine? "Okay!" Robb had to compromise: "You little kids, you are just for fun. I will give you a step today. You wait here, don''t move, I''ll call Robert out." He hurriedly returned to the church to do the doppelganger technique, and Peng Di turned into a doppelganger with a loud voice: "Make-up on my body. This time I will watch a whole football game. It will definitely take more than half an hour. The doppelganger can only be divided into half an hour. In the past, you had to use the main body, and the clone stayed at home for half an hour." Sofa hurriedly put makeup on his body. Fortunately, he was skillful and prepared. It didn''t take ten minutes. After the makeup was completed, the hair that had just been dyed black was still a little wet. This is not a big problem. Use flame magic and wind magic. In an instant, the hair was blown dry. Robb said to Sofa: "Make a note, after I go home from watching the football game today, I will make a hair dryer so that people who dont know magic can dry their hair quickly." Sofaqi said: "In order to dry the hair as soon as possible, make magic items? Will this be a waste of magic items?" Robb said: "In the future, these materials will become worthless at all, and quick drying of hair will become more important, and every household can use it." Sofa understands that it can''t. Robb didnt explain, he left his clone in the church lazily, while the makeup body walked out of the church and smiled at the court ministers daughter: "Ah, thank you for your invitation, although I like it better. Study magic at home, but... come out and walk around." The palace minister''s daughter smiled like a flower: "It''s been a long time since I saw you." "Me too, okay, let''s go and watch football." He took a big step and walked in front, and the minister of palace''s daughter was carrying a big western skirt next to her. On such a hot day, she came out wearing a big skirt, and it looked hot. However, women like creatures don''t care about hot or cold in order to look better on dates. They can bare their legs in winter and wrap them tightly in summer, which is so magical. When the two of them were walking, they would inevitably have to chat. The palace ministers daughter smiled and said: "Robert, you have been studying hard recently. Because of the school, everyone is having fun every day. You are the only one who is still working hard to learn wind magic. You think so hard. To rejuvenate the Smith family, he is really handsome." "you flatter me." This is really an award. Although Robb is also secretly teaching himself how to make magic items, he is not learning wind magic, and of course he has no plans to revitalize the Smith family. The daughter of the court minister said: "My father said, the mines and Katyusha you invented have now become essential equipment for the Royal Knights. They are so powerful. You have been studying hard these days, and there must be new ones. Has the weapon been invented?" Asking this question made Robb a little stiff, thinking: Recently there was a ghostly new weapon invented. What I have invented now is biased towards people''s livelihood. However, after being asked this way, he couldn''t take it out, otherwise it would be very troublesome to be suspected of what he was doing in the house. After turning his eyes twice, Robb whispered: "I do have a new invention, but I still have to learn. I dont have time to make this new invention. Marianne, who usually helps me make inventions, is busy playing football recently. There is no time to help me. If you are interested, come and help me make this invention." The palace ministers daughter was overjoyed: "Okay, okay, I''m happy to help you." Robb said: "Recently I invented a small magic item that is not powerful but not too big. The name is a grenade. It is made into a fist so big. A very small flame explosion technique is placed in it. After a five-second delay, the soldiers can carry many of these grenades on their bodies. During the battle, they will throw one in the enemy''s army abruptly to ensure that the enemy will cry and cry." The daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs wondered: "Isn''t this the effect of the scroll? The material of the scroll is relatively simple. It only needs a blank magic scroll, and there is no need to waste other materials." Robb: "..." Wipe, forget that the scrolls of this world have this effect. Robb said: "Oh, I''m sorry, I invented something meaningless, then I''ll talk about some of them for you." Robbs forehead hurriedly turned, turned, Bingo, and said, Katyusha is too big to be carried by individual soldiers. I recently developed a magic item suitable for individual soldiers but far more powerful than scrolls. , Called the''bazooka'', the principle is to reduce the volume of Thor''s Roar in the desert kingdom so that a soldier can carry it out on his shoulders. I then draw a lot of magic amplification runes on the barrel, and then fireball or When the lightning flies out of the barrel, it is continuously amplified by these runes, and finally it will become infinitely powerful..." "Ah! This is great." The minister of the palace''s daughter said: "The key to this magic item is the runes for magic amplification, right? Have you already drawn it?" Robb smiled and said: "Of course it will. The fragments of Thor''s Roar fell into my teacher''s hands. He created runes on the fragments, and then repeatedly studied, practiced, and imitated. Now he has cracked that rune. Drawing method." The minister of palaces daughter said, Thats really great. Then Ill ask the craftsman at home to make a small cannon barrel, and then you can draw the amplification rune on it, and well make a rocket launcher. Her Majesty, she will be very happy. After a while, if you make a small contribution, you may be able to raise you a first-class title again." Having said this, her face suddenly blushed, and she whispered: "Robert, are you working so hard to revitalize the Smith family for the Grand Duke Madeleine? In order to be worthy of her, you have worked so hard, right? ?" Huh? How are these two things connected? Robb''s forehead is a little confused. Let''s not say whether I have the intention of revitalizing the Smith family. Even if I am really revitalizing the family, it is not necessarily for Madeleine. What''s the matter with you girl? So much imagination? Seeing her wanting and afraid of knowing on her face, Robb suddenly understood what she was thinking: Woman! Women are such troublesome creatures. You say you are so afraid of knowing the answer, so why bother to ask me? Do you have to abuse yourself to be comfortable? That''s fine, just cut your mind off, so that you won''t bother me again. Robb started a serious nonsense: "Well, since you asked, I''ll just say it. I must revive the Smith family, at least to be a duke, otherwise, my humble status now, How can I be worthy of Madeleine? If I want to marry her, I dont have the status of a duke, and I think its a toad who wants to eat swan meat. Thats why I fight like this, do you understand?" Chapter 435： I really dont understand women Daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs: "..." Look, froze, right? Robb''s heart is secretly happy: I''m calling you to find abuse! This wave of my operations is equivalent to implying that Madeleine, who I like, doesnt like you anymore, hahaha, you should just retreat obediently, dont bother me anymore, you dont even think about it. Can there be a play for a supporting role without a name? Robb just laughed three times in his heart when he saw the minister''s daughter suddenly brightened her eyes: "In other words, if you didn''t become a duke, you would give up Madeleine, would you?" She didn''t know how to be happy: "How difficult it is to be a Duke, how can it be without a 40-50 year old, Robert, you are afraid you can only give up Duke Madeleine." Robb: How did I come to this conclusion? The minister of palaces daughter said: "Have you ever thought...Apart from Madeleine, is there any other girl who looks pleasing to the eye? That is...Is not as honorable as her, but the family background is also pretty good. It won''t insult the Smith family, and it looks pretty good...cough...like this." Isn''t this you? Robb is dizzy, dizzy... The refusal was unsuccessful, instead, he was generalized, and his head was dizzy. While they were talking, the two came to the playground of the West Wind Technical School, which was already crowded with people. Marianne was woken up by Robb to start a football business last time, and she has been preparing for this match. She formed her own private football team and invited Conte to also form a team, and then the two The team agreed to have a showdown today. In order to test whether this sport is really suitable for a big business, Marianne has made enough preparations. There are five-story stands beside the playground, all of which are made of wood temporarily. The audience rushes into the stands. Swiftly accommodated thousands of people. Almost a third of the population of Xifeng Town has come. This gave the vendors a chance. Except for watching around the city wall during the war, Xifeng Town rarely had the opportunity to gather such a large crowd. The vendors were still preparing for the monster army to attack the city a few days ago. The army waited for a long time, but waited for the football game, just to carry out all the things that they had prepared in advance. Beside the playground, there were hawks from vendors everywhere, and various snacks were flying all over the sky. And the place where snacks sell best is of course the VIP seats. In the playground facing the church building, there is a small podium. The podium is now arranged by Marian as VIP seats. The status has status and is used by nobles who can afford big prices. As a result, of course, the aristocratic young masters and ladies, and the group of students from the Magic Academy who came to take refuge in Westwind Town, almost all arrived. The long-resident Baron Noren, the three major mayors, and the patriarch of the cats were all present. Necromancer No. 8 and Xiao Yi and his party were also regarded as guests. The most interesting thing is that there is actually an elven elder sitting in the VIP seat. This elder over 900 years old was also invited to come and see "Western Scenery", but he also agreed. It turned out that the elves were also right. Xifeng Town is interested in this weird town, and I want to know more about it here. Just as Robb and the daughter of the court minister appeared on the side of the playground, the nobles and young masters saw them, and a group of people shouted: "Wow, Robert has appeared. Long time no see, hahaha!" "Only beautiful women can get him out of the house." Conte also jumped up and waved and yelled: "Robert, come here, come and sit with me, cheer for my team." George next to him laughed and scolded: "Conte, don''t you know that Robert and Marianne have a good relationship? He can only remain neutral today." Conte chuckled and said, "That''s not necessarily true. You don''t know. As soon as Marian this guy arrived in Westwind, he dumped the Robert brothers. He saddled his horse in front of Godfather every day. He made it clear that he didn''t like Robert. , I like Godfather. Tsk tsk, this woman is realistic enough! Young people are easy to hate because of love. Now Robert may hate Marianne to death. What''s weird about cheering on me?" George looked dumbfounded: "Is there such a thing?" Baron Noren, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t help laughing or crying. He was one of the few people who knew Godfather was Robert. Hearing his nephew''s remarks, he almost squirted out a mouthful of happy water from the fat house, and quickly said to Conter with a calm face: "What silly thing to say? As a nobleman, give me grace and demeanor, don''t go to this kind of talk." Conte was very afraid of his uncle, and quickly said respectfully: "I was wrong!" At this time Marianne also saw Robb, she didnt shout at a distance like Conte, but ran to Robb quickly and took him and the daughter of the Minister of Palace to the VIP seat. , Smiled as he walked: "Robert, I did a good football game, right? It was your last suggestion." Robb smiled and said: "It''s pretty good. You have gotten one-third of the population of Xifeng Town. If you look at the excitement of these vendors, you will know that you will definitely make a lot of money with this ticket." Marianne chuckled in a low voice: "I didn''t plan to make money today. I spent a lot of money on advertising, renting venues, and taking a stand. I shouldn''t be able to make it back. Today is mainly to test the spectator potential of this sport. , So far, I am very satisfied." Robb smiled and gave a thumbs up: "Great!" "The outcome of today''s game is not important to me." Marianne smiled and said, "I won''t blame you if you want to cheer Conte." After that, she looked behind Robb, a little bit Regrettably: "Won''t Godfather come? I still want Godfather to cheer for me." Robb: "..." This is, it doesn''t matter who the man who doesn''t like cheers for, does it mean that the man who likes must cheer for me? Robb could not laugh or cry: "Godfather doesn''t like leaving his stone chair, you know." Marian felt quite regretful, and sighed: "Oh! I also carefully prepared the most powerful eleven guards." Robb: "..." It is said that the outcome of this game is not important? Damn it, Robb suddenly discovered that there are ghost women everywhere in this world, not just Miss Queen. He walked to Baron Nolen, sat down, and sighed in a low voice, "Ah, women really don''t understand." After hearing this, Baron Nolan actually said: "Yeah, I don''t understand women. At the beginning, Ming Carita loved me so much that I had my child in my belly. I don''t know why I ran to marry. My brother turned my eldest son into a nephew." Robb took a breath: "Shrimp bowl cake!" I accidentally heard the secrets of the noble family! Baron Nolan turned his head, made a "hush" gesture to Robb, and whispered: "Don''t tell Conte." Robb: "I won''t owe it to this point." Chapter 436： Football game with stunts "There is still half an hour before the start of the game." A Cotten family''s emcee, holding a magic prop for amplification, stood in the middle of the playground, and said loudly to the surrounding townspeople: "Currently the two teams The odds are still comparable. It seems that everyone is unfamiliar with these two teams, and no one is sure which side will win." When Robb heard this, he turned to Baron Nolan and said, "Oh, it''s the one that opened?" Baron Nolan smiled and said: "The Cotton family is so good, such a good opportunity, how can there be any reason not to open the market, I also bet 20 gold coins." Robb smiled and said, "Of course you are buying your own team to win, right?" Baron Nolan smiled and shook his head and said: "No, I bet Cotton''s home wins, hahaha." "Why?" Robb Daqi: "My son...cough, doesn''t my nephew believe it?" "It has nothing to do with Believe it or not." Baron Nolan said: "If Conte''s team wins, my family will earn a little reputation. If the Cotton family''s team wins, I will earn a small amount of gold, no matter how you play. It''s earning." Robb gave a thumbs up: "Awesome! Admire it." Look, this is called aristocratic demeanor, and the overall vision is different from those scumbags. After the master of ceremonies roared, many of the townspeople who had just arrived and did not know that the dealer opened the market immediately swarmed towards the place where the bet was placed. After a while, the Cotton family received hundreds of gold coins. It seems that its not difficult to make money back from advertising, renting venues, and setting up stands. Robb doesn''t like gambling, but he also knows that it is impossible and meaningless to stop this kind of gambling in this era, so he doesn''t bother to care about it. Just thinking of this, I suddenly saw Catwoman Huahua also ran to the place where she placed the bet, and slapped a big dried fish on the table: "I bet on Kangte to win, a big dried fish!" The staff sweated profusely on the spot: "This...this...we only accept money to bet." Hua Hua said: "Such a big piece of dried fish is much more useful than money. You even accept money as useless things. Why don''t you accept dried fish?" staff member:"" Xiaoyi walked over with tears and laughed, and pulled La Huahua''s arm: "Hey, what are you doing?" Huahua said: "I''m here to earn dried fish. I heard from the uncle over there that if I press a silver coin here, it will turn into two silver coins if I win. I thought, press a dried fish here. There are two dried fish." Xiao Yi said in a sullen manner: "Gambling is about winning and losing. Do you only think about winning? If you lose, this dried fish won''t belong to you." "Hey?" Huahua thought about this question carefully, was shocked, and quickly took the dried fish back: "Then I won''t bet." Its good if you dont bet, its great if you dont bet, the staff breathed a long sigh of relief, and the ghost knew what the dried fish is for. If she wins, I dont know where to find another piece of dried fish to pay her. . After a while, the game finally began. Thousands of people sat in a row on the stands, eating fruit, and 22 guards on the playground, divided into two groups, started chasing the ball. Robb was surprised to find that these two football teams were actually quite organized. The first three were offensive, the middle three were organized, the last four were defensive, and a goalkeeper was added. The two teams played in unison. Out of the 433 formation. Robb couldn''t help but ask Conte next to him: "Have you figured out the formation?" Conte smiled and said: "Playing football is like fighting. I asked the guards to think about how they would fight in a war, and they just put it like this." Marian next to her smiled and said, "It''s a coincidence that my guard is the same." "kick off!" The referee just threw the ball to one of Chenguang''s guards, who suddenly picked the ball with their toes, and then yelled: "Leap heroically!" With a slap on the ground, he jumped over the heads of the three forwards in front of the opponent, and flew to the front of the enemy defender in an instant. Robb: "I wiped it and used combat skills. This is a foul." Conte and Marian explained at the same time: Its not a foul. We have revised the rules invented by Godfather and agreed that the rules of this game are not to use magic and offensive combat skills, but mobile warfare can be used. Skills and defensive combat skills." Robb: "..." I saw that the guard of Chenguang''s family wanted to jump again heroically, jumping from the top of the Cotton guard''s head. Unexpectedly, one of the guards smashed the ground and jumped up. After a block in mid-air, the forward of Chenguang''s "jumped heroically." "When they reached the guard of the Cotton house, the two hit the ground and hit each other very hard, but the guard yelled, "Shield wall!" The forward ran into the defender driving the "shield wall". Wherever he won the collision, he was bounced out in an instant, and the ball fell into the hands of the Cotton family. A guard laughed and took the ball: "Charge Feng Feng Feng..." He swept the ground and turned into a red light, and rushed towards Chenguang''s goal. Robb: "I wipe it! Play like this?" The guard of Chenguang''s family also yelled: "Intercept!" A red light flashed over his body and rushed over, and slammed into the forward of Chenguang''s family, knocking the poor forward into flight. "Hahaha! The ball is back, offense." Robb: "How do you feel like watching "Captain Tsubasa", everyone has special effects." I have to admit that football with nirvana is better than real football. Even Robb, an old spectator who is used to watching football matches, now sees these two new teams playing football with relish, thieves, excitement and tolerance. I couldn''t help but yelled a few times. Not to mention the ordinary townsfolk, the game was sour and refreshing to watch. You come and I go between the two sides, the combat skills are flying randomly, and the exciting is infinite. This kind of game is easier to score goals than the unskilled football of later generations. After all, the defender will be charged into the goal if only one is not careful. NS. There were countless goals in this game, and the Chenguang family finally won with a score of 11 to 9. Some of the spectators won their bets and lost their bets. However, no one was ruined with a bet. After all, it was the first football game. The townspeople lacked understanding of the two teams and would not throw everything away from the beginning. All the net worth is gambled in, everyone is a small gamble, the kind that doesn''t feel distressed if you lose, just enjoy a wonderful game. After the game was over, the townspeople still had more thoughts. A large group of people surrounded the emcee and yelled, "Hey, when will the next game start?" "Yeah, yeah! We still have to watch." "Don''t just play this once and stop playing, right?" "We still have to watch!" On the other hand, other nobles and young masters also started to calculate: This is fun, our family also has a football team to show off, hahaha. Chapter 437： Im on his side "Oh, it''s really a wonderful game." Baron Nolan couldn''t help sighing: "It feels like this is a big business, but it''s a pity that my family is now fully engaged in a sugar factory and has no ability to do anything else. " Robb laughed in a low voice: "If you are greedy, you can''t chew it badly. If you do a good job in sugar making, you will have enough food for a lifetime. Oh, no, it''s for a few lifetimes. It''s okay for Ze''s descendants." Baron Nolen nodded, he still understood the truth, and the Chenguang family was not a big family at first, and his own title was just a baron, and it was not a great position in the Gran Kingdom. After arriving in Westwind Town, he was supported by Robb, and now he is rich and powerful, and the scenery is unparalleled. Those great nobles and bureaucrats on the Bright Road are not necessarily rich in the Chenguang family. What else is he unsatisfied with? ? Now I must say something annoying, that is my eldest son, oh, no, its my nephew, Conte, this guy, I dont know if his IQ is inherited from his mothers side, no matter what, he cant learn magic. He has been walking the route of warriors, and there is no point in sending him to the magic academy. The monsters learned from the magic academy are all physical types, which cost a hundred gold coins for tuition. At this time, the elder of the elven tribe actually leaned in and said hello to Baron Noren: "Mr. Noren, hello!" At this time Robb was still wearing Robert Smiths makeup, so the Elf Elder could not recognize him. He thought Robb was a dude and rich second-generation young noble, so he didnt say hello to him. Anyway, in this VIP seat. There are noble young masters everywhere. Baron Nolan turned his head and said with a smile: "Oh, Mr. Elder! Are you happy watching football?" The Elf Elder smiled and said: "This football is very exciting, but the gameplay is tumbling on the mud. It is not very suitable for the style of our elves. Compared with football, I like the few that Miss Marian gave us just now. Lump sugar, I heard that it was made in Mr. Nolan''s factory, so I came over to ask." Baron Nolan smiled and said, "Ah, yes, those sugars are made by my family. Just ask if you have any questions." The elder elder picked up a piece of rock candy and said, "This hard candy is delicious, but the color is too ugly. For the elves, its hard for us elves to have such a delicious thing but with such an ugly color. Accept, hasn''t Mr. Nolan thought of making it more beautiful?" It turns out that the sugar that Baron Noren has been producing in the factory is brown. This is because when Robb taught everyone how to make sugar, he taught this kind of brown sugar cubes. The reason is very simple. Robb didnt know how. To make white sugar, he only knows how to make sugar by the native method, but he doesn''t know how to filter the impurities in the sugar. He is not a superman, and he doesn''t know everything. After Baron Nolan took over the sugar making technique, he never thought of improving it. He kept making the brown sugar cubes taught by Robb. Although he himself studied toffee, salted candies, fruit candies, etc., they all It''s just a change in taste, and the color has always inherited an ugly brown. This kind of brown is not a big problem for the townspeople of Westwind, whose practical ideas are paramount, while the aristocratic and wealthy people on Miss Queens side are busy fighting all day long, and they dont have any extra brains to think about making sugar good-looking, after all. It''s just a condiment. When you really want to eat it, you have to melt it and add other ingredients. What does the color have to do with it? However, the elves are different! They have always prided themselves on being noble, elegant, and partial. Even if they are now a group of refugees, the things they think of are "beautiful", "good-looking", and "beautiful". Pragmatism is not something that elves should consider. They only consider "tall ". It''s just as they don''t like to boast about their magic, bows and arrows, and craftsmanship, but only like to boast about their poetry and literary accomplishments. Like this kind of mud-brown, mud-like sugar cubes, they will feel that the Yali Mountain is big when they throw it in their mouths. How can noble elves eat this kind of thing? But... this candy is so delicious and fragrant! I can''t eat it, I feel uncomfortable, and I lose face when I eat it. In this case, I had no choice but to give advice to Baron Nolen. Baron Noren looked at the elder elder with a look of second force: "What does it matter whether it looks good or not? Anyway, it''s all eaten by the stomach. Do you eat it and watch it in the stomach?" The elder elder shook his head and said, "You can''t say that. Who can eat something that is not good?" Baron Nolan said: "Aren''t you happily eating even dried bananas?" Elder Elf: "I think dried bananas are still pretty, at least better than brown sugar." Robb listened to the two people arguing beside him, and he couldn''t help being amused! The two were arguing. In the end, Baron Noren was seriously dissatisfied and had to turn to Robb. At this time Robb was still wearing Robert Smith''s makeup, so Baron Noren could not call him Godfather: "Robert, come here. Judge, this sugar is just for flavoring. Why does it seem to be so good? I made this kind of sugar, but it was made according to the standards taught by Godfather. This fairy really doesn''t know the good stuff." Robb laughed in a low voice: "Baron Nolan, in fact, I am on the side of the Elf Elder in this matter." "Huh?" Nan Jue wondered in his heart: This is something you made, and was vomited by someone. You actually stood on the side of the person who vomited you? Robb smiled and said: "Well, people will definitely pursue beautiful things, abandon ugly things, and there is nothing wrong with pursuing a high-quality life, as long as you can afford it!" He turned to Nolan and smiled: "If you look at cakes and puddings, if it weren''t for their beauty, how could girls like them so much?" Baron Nolen thought about it carefully, and that was right. Robb smiled and said, "Moreover, there is one more point. I propose to discuss it with you. You should also think about it." As soon as Baron Nolan heard this opening remark, he knew Godfather was going to tell something useful, so he was ready to listen. Robb said: "With all due respect, the things your sugar factory makes now lack technical content and are easy to be imitated. It lacks the trump card that can make a final decision and defeat the enemy''s sugar factory. product." This can be said to Baron Nolan''s heart, his sugar factory really lacks ace products! Last time at Robbs suggestion, he made toffee and also researched several kinds of sugar such as fruit candies and salted candies. However, these sugars are nothing more than adding various ingredients to the sugar. The knowledgeable chef puts the sugar cubes in his mouth, carefully savors the taste, and immediately knows what ingredients are added to it. Chapter 438： For beauty in this life Knowing the material of sugar, it is not too difficult to make a real object. After all, it is not a sophisticated technique, such as toffee, salted candies, and fruit candies. The proportion of technology in them is very low, and it is only material. The amount is more than collocation. Those chefs only need to do a few more experiments, mix the ingredients several times, and work out the best mix ratio, and they will soon be able to imitate all the various flavors of sugar from Baron Noren. In fact, the several sugar factories on the Bright Road have already begun to catch up with all their strength. After Baron Noren in research and development, he has begun to feel anxious about the business of his own sugar factory. . Baron Nolan looked at Robb as if grabbing a straw: "Then what should I do?" Robb smiled and said, "That is to make products with real core competitiveness, so that your competitors don''t even know how to imitate them." Baron Nolan said: "How do you want to play this?" Robb pointed to the Elf Elder next to him, and smiled: "Here is a wise old man who is proficient in poetry and literature. He has lived more than 900 years old, and he also has some magic, alchemy, and magic props that I am not very good at. I feel that if we cooperate with him, maybe there will be products with real core competitiveness." Baron Nolen: "..." When the elder elder heard this, a smile appeared on his face: "That is, we are absolutely confident in poetry and literature. As for everything else, it''s all trails, trails, it''s not worth mentioning." Robb said, "The old man is really humble. I don''t know if it''s right or wrong. If you ask me to discuss it with you, you see if it works." Elder Elf smiled and said, "Please speak." Robb said: "As creatures in this world, we have a reason to make the world more beautiful, right?" "That''s right!" The Elf Elder suddenly sang: "For the sake of beauty in this life, I will not regret my death!" Robb: "Good poems, good poems!" The Elder Elder said triumphantly: "Thank you!" Robb said: "Then would you like to help Mr. Nolan to make the earthy brown sugar cubes more beautiful?" Elder Elf smiled and said, "Of course I am willing!" Robb said: "If you are willing, then I will just talk about the main point. I think the reason why sugar has an ugly earthy brown color is because the sugar liquid contains impurities, or pigments. If the impurities in the sugar are removed , It wont be this kind of earthy cinnamon brown, which looks like the color of **** like eating soil." Hearing what he said, the spirit of the Elf Elder suddenly came: "Oh? Can you make sugar beautiful?" "Exactly!" Robb smiled: "Don''t you dislike the ugly brown sugar cubes and you can''t eat it? I think you can use the unique magic, elemental manipulation, and natural manipulation abilities of your elves clan to try Talk to the water element, maybe you can find some way." Hearing what Robb said, the Elf Elder was interested: "Okay, then I will give it a try." The three stood up. By this time the football match was over, the townspeople still gathered around the master of ceremonies and asked when the next match would take place. The nobles and young ladies were also bragging and chatting. No one was going to take care of them. All of her daughters were dragged away by other classmates. Robb and Baron Noren, the elders of the elves, came to Baron Noren''s sugar factory together. This sugar factory is not far away. It is on the hillside behind Wangjiang Qinghuai District. Since Xifeng Town encourages all the townspeople to open up wasteland and enclose their own land, the capable aristocrats are free to circle on the hillside. Just start messing around with a large area. The same is true for Baron Nollen. He circled a large area to grow sugar beets. He also built a large brick house as a factory building, which was filled with big pots for boiling sugar. A group of workers were shirtless and heated. In the turbulent factory, a huge spoon is used to stir the hot sugar liquid. As soon as the three of them walked in, the Elf elder frowned... The noble elves don''t like this kind of hot place, just as they don''t like the melting pot of the dwarves, nor the dirty, sloppy dwarves and their ugly beard braids. Fortunately, there was a sweet scent in the air, which made the Elf Elder look less disgusted. Robb walked to a pot of sugar water that had just melted, pointed to the cauldron, and smiled: "This is the sugar liquid, and there are many impurities in it. I only know that there are impurities, but I don''t know how to get there. This depends on the old man. Sir." Elder Elf looked at the pot, a big pot of sugar water, it was still in liquid state, and some impurities could be seen floating in it with naked eyes. These impurities were about beet slag. He frowned and said, "Isn''t it all right if you take these scraps away?" Robb smiled and shook his head: "It''s not that simple. These impurities that can be seen by the naked eye are easy to deal with. We can filter them with gauze. The real problem is that the impurities dissolved in the water are so small They are invisible to the naked eye. They are directly fused with the sugar solution. Generally speaking, they can only be removed by the lime method." "Lime method?" Baron Noren and Elder Elf wondered at the same time: "What method is that?" Robb spread his hands: "That is the skill of the gods. Only a small part of the gods know it. I haven''t studied and studied it. So I only know a name and don''t know the detailed steps. So we can only use other methods to do it. deal with." When the elder elder heard him say this, he understood: "Well, then I will try to use the unique abilities of the elves to understand it through the power of nature." He stretched out a hand, hovering on the cauldron, and began to mutter some words. What he was chanting was about an ancient Elvish language. Neither Robb nor Baron Nolan could understand it, only knowing that it followed his chanting. , The hand floating on the cauldron exudes a radiant glow. Then, the sugar water in the pot began to rotate, and there were many tiny, invisible light particles floating upwards, as if a firefly flying out of the pot. The scenery is beautiful, and Baron Noren can''t help but look a little dazed. The elder elder whispered: "Sure enough, this water is very impure, there are many impurities in it, and it needs to be purified..." "Natural purification!" The Elder Elfs hand pressed into the pot, the light of magic flew into the pot, and then a miraculous scene appeared. The sugar in the pot was all suspended and floated in mid-air. Then, many light particles kept coming from The sugar water flew out and dissipated in the air. After a long time, the Elder Elf waved his hand, and the sugar water returned to the pot, but this time, they no longer looked like turbid liquids, but pure water with clear, transparent and no trace of impurities. "Oh, awesome!" Baron Nolan exclaimed, "Isn''t it possible to make a beautiful piece of sugar as transparent as glass?" Robb spread his hands beside: "No, no, don''t be too happy, if I''m not mistaken, this sugar water is not sweet anymore, not only impurities, but even the sugar has been purified. This is just a pot of distilled water. That''s it." "Huh?" Baron Nolan hurriedly took out a little water with a small spoon, blew it cold, poured it into his mouth, and said bitterly: "Sure enough, it has become white water." Chapter 439： Want to watch the game but dont want to move Elder Elf also hurriedly tried a spoon, and sure enough, the sugar water really turned into boiled water. This is embarrassing for the thief! Although the elves used to like to drink pure and flawless boiled water, after drinking the sweet sugar water, let me explode the boiled water or something. He had to say awkwardly: "What the **** is this?" Robb smiled and said, "Well, it''s actually very simple. For water, sugar is also an impurity! If you thoroughly purify the water, then even things like sugar will be purified completely, so... This is not a simple matter. You have to study carefully and think carefully to distinguish the impurity of sugar from other impurities, and then purify the other impurities, leaving only sugar and water." The elder elder understood this time, as if a light was turned on on his forehead, he was overjoyed: "I understand, Mr. Nolan, please prepare another pot of sugar water and some small cups. This time I will experiment with a cup by cup. , You will soon find out which kind of impurity is sugar and which kind of impurity are those unpleasant things." Robb gave him a thumbs up, and then sat and watched. The Elder Elder deserves to be a super wise old man who has lived more than 900 years old. He has an extremely high level of mastery of natural elements. It didn''t take long for him to make a cup of sweet water without any impurities. Connaughton Baron was overjoyed and quickly evaporated and crystallized this cup of sugar water. Before long, a large crystal candy that looked like glass appeared in front of the three of them. "Oh my God, this candy is really beautiful." Elf elder said with joy: "Such sugar is the pursuit of my elves. Those earthy brown sugar cubes are only suitable for dirty dwarves." Robb hurriedly winked at Baron Noren. The latter knew, approached the Elf Elder, and smiled: "Old sir, your purification magic is very powerful. I want to discuss with you if you can help me. Purify some of this sugar, of course, I will give you a generous reward." The elder elder said: "I am at my age, is it appropriate to come out and work for someone?" Baron Nolen: "..." This is justified. The 900-plus-year-old elves are still the patriarch of the Blackpine Mountain Elf clan, so how could people come out to work. Baron Nolan said awkwardly: "That..." The Elf Elder said: "Don''t worry, I understand what you are thinking. Many people in my elves understand natural purification. I will send some young people to help you fix it. I will teach them to make this kind of transparent candy. Way. Alas, how noble my elves are, but in order to eat beautiful sweets, I had no choice but to make the best move." After all, he still didn''t like the hot and chaotic factory. He turned and walked out. Two young elves guarded the elders and returned to the place where the elves lived on the mountain. Robb smiled at Baron Noren: "Congratulations, now you have mastered a very advanced sugar making technology, then you just have to coax the young wizard magicians and let them co-operate with you to produce sugar for a long time. Then you can hang down the factories that produce brown sugar on Guangming Road." Baron Nolen nodded: "From now on, my sugar will be sold exclusively to the nobles, haha, let those brown sugars become low-end products." When the two walked out of the factory and came to a place with no one, Robb whispered: "In addition, I have one more thing to remind you." "Huh?" Seeing that there were no other people nearby, Baron Noren dared to restore his attitude towards Robb, and said respectfully, "Godfather, please give me some pointers?" Robb smiled and said: "You can''t rely on the elves to make high-quality sugar for you all your life. In case one day, these elves don''t cooperate with you, return to the forest, and may even cooperate with your competitors. Then you will be hung up and beaten." Nolan thought about it carefully and was startled: "What should I do? Marry an elf as a wife? No, I already have a wife. I will let Kangte marry an elf as a wife." Robb: "I wipe it! This is what you thought of the first time?" "Yeah! This method is very good." Baron Nolan said: "If Conte marries an elf magician as his wife, you don''t have to worry about running away." Robb said unhappily, "Can''t you think about how to solve it with human methods?" Although Baron Nolan is a wizard with high IQ, he doesn''t understand chemistry after all, and his thinking has entered a fixed form: "Humans do not naturally purify, that is the magic unique to the elves that merge with nature." Robb said: "However, humans have alchemy! To remove impurities in sugar liquid is actually to remove certain elements in the water. It is the same as the theory of alchemy, except that the study of alchemy is relatively slow and requires a process, but, You have to do this process. At least before these elves end their cooperation with you, you have to work out the alchemy method of sugar production, otherwise, you will always be controlled by the elves in your production line." Baron Nolen thought about it carefully, and finally realized it, and quickly gave Robb a big gift: "Godfather is far-sighted, I can''t match it." Solving the problem of Baron Noren, Robb came out of the factory. On the way home, I had to pass by the Xifeng Town Technical School. It was a long time since the football match was over. The audience in the technical school had dispersed, and only a small number of people were still hanging around. A notice posted at the school gate, posted by Mariannes people, said: "The next football match will be held at the same time next week on the playground of the West Wind Technical School." Robb knew it at first glance. Marianne must have seen this game so hot and reluctant to end it like this, so he agreed with Conte for the next game. Now there are only two football teams, and only the two of them play. However, it is estimated that it will not be long before a new football team will appear. Then there are more and more teams! Maybe it will develop into a football league. Maybe there will be a league, a second league, and even a super league in the future. Oops, I really want to see it! This is a football with skills, and it looks better than the original world. But what should I do if I want to see and want to be lazy? Sure enough, it''s totally impossible to watch without sports live broadcasts! Robb threw himself at the entrance of the school with a thud, bending forward in frustration. At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded next to him: "Godfather, what are you doing here?" It was Xiao Yi''s voice. She knew that Robert was Godfather, and this disguise was useless to her. Robb raised his head and said in a gloomy manner: "I want to watch a football match, but I don''t want to go out and walk. I''m so entangled, so I just lie here." Xiao Yi was still worried about him just now, thinking that he was unwell, sick, or upset. He didn''t expect him to rush out such a sentence, and he couldn''t laugh or cry: "Hey, I''m too lazy to be too lazy. Laziness is the seven sins. one" Chapter 440： Dont play hooligans through the crystal ball "Laziness is one of the seven deadly sins..." Xiao Yi didn''t finish a word, and suddenly remembered that when he first came to Westwind, he often complained about Robb like this. The cold and ferocious expression softened, and then he laughed with a "pounce", reached out and helped Robb from the ground, while helping him pat the dust on his clothes, he smiled and said: "Since you are too lazy If you move, just think about how you can be lazy and watch the game at home. Anyway, you often invent all kinds of weird things for your laziness." As he said, memories emerged, and Xiao Yi said leisurely: "When I first came to Xifeng Town, I saw you invented tap water because you were too lazy to fetch water. Later you invented many things because you were too lazy to do things. These things, I felt so angry when I first saw them, but after a long time I found out that they are really useful. You are a very talented man, I believe you will be lazy and invented that you can sit at home and watch the game. Methods." "Oh? Really? You have so much confidence in me." Robb stretched a big laziness: "Okay, it''s decided, I will use interesting inventions to solve the laziness of watching games at home." Seeing him regained his energy, Xiao Yi''s expression also returned to his usual cold look: "Okay, do you have a confession in your heart?" "Of course!" Robb hummed: "After all, the most important thing to watch a game at home is to''bring distant images and sounds in front of you.'' There is already in the world, but there is no large-scale application. I just need to use this technology reasonably." Xiao Yi didn''t understand at first, but she immediately understood: "Communication crystal ball?" "That''s right." Robb said: "Communication crystal ball! Strategic level magic items, various countries hide like treasures, for fear that they will fall into the hands of other people''s precious magic items, just use this thing to watch the live broadcast of the game." Xiaoyi: "Hey! Strategic level magic items for me to use strategically." "What''s the use of strategy?" Robb said: "How can it be useful to watch a football match?" Xiao Yi: "..." Robb grabbed Xiao Yi''s arm: "Go, go home, I will study and study how to get this stuff." "Go and leave, don''t hold my hand." Xiao Yi said anxiously: "This is a bright day, a lot of people, you come to hold my hand like this, the influence is very bad... I am a nun, and a man, Will be laughed at by the townsfolk." Before she could finish her sentence, she found that the nearby townspeople turned their heads swiftly, pretending not to see the two of them. Are you kidding me, who is going to make fun of you? Don''t say Godfather stretches out your hand, the nun who lives together, even if you stretch out your hand on the street to pull the yellow girl from another house, everyone will keep their eyes closed. Who is Godfather? It is the lord and backbone of Westwind Town. If he wants to beat a girl to eat, everyone even dare to be angry, let alone not angry at all. Xiaoyi can''t laugh or cry... However, this world still has justice after all. There are always some people who do not compromise when facing power, even if they pay their lives as the price, they must fight desperately against the evil and evil until the last drop of blood. A roar suddenly sounded from behind the tree not far away: "Wu Shuang Dao Qi Tu!" The Holy SwordHoly Light Cross Sword, carrying a wave of thunder, struck Robb head-on. Now Robb couldn''t hold Xiao Yi''s hand, so he had to let go of her hand, free her hands, and put her palms in the middle, and with a "slap", she clamped the holy sword of Da Lolita. "Hey, I said you guy, why do you suddenly drew your sword and attacked people?" "You actually indecent assault on a holy nun." Da Lolita said angrily: "A holy nun will not allow anyone to get involved. A villain like you who moves hands and feet on a nun, turn to ashes." Robb: "I just held my hand, why did it rise to the level of indecent?" "No matter what, you are a badass anyway." "Cut, you should be ashamed of you!" Robb held Xiao Yi with one hand, and brought Da Lolita with the other, holding her hand, holding a child and two sisters with one hand. They were all struggling to resist, but it was of no use. In the end, they could only be led obediently. "Let''s go home! Study the webcast." Leading the two girls back home and back to the church, as soon as she let go, Da Lolita jumped far away, and the contestants went. Xiao Yi didn''t have such a big reaction, she just rubbed her hands and felt a little embarrassed, but she was much more mature than Da Lolita and would not deliberately wash her hands. She returned to the church and took out the thick "New Light Bible", and then sat opposite Robb''s stone chair, looking at the Bible in her hand while waiting to see Robb want to study a ghost. I saw Robb washed away the disguise, turned back into a handsome blond, took out the crystal ball for communicating with the queen, placed it on the table, and studied the ball very seriously. Obviously, this ball has been manipulated. According to the magic props production rules in this world, it should be drawn with a special rune for communication on it, so it can be used to make calls. This rune should not It is very rare, because the communication crystal ball is mentioned in many games, cartoons, and novels. The mages can communicate through the crystal ball, view the distant scenery, record the last words before dying, and so on. If it is widely used, runes will not be difficult, otherwise few people in the world can draw them. Robb intends to copy the rune. However, he took the crystal ball and looked left and right, and he couldn''t see where the runes were painted on it. The crystal ball is a crystal clear globe, completely transparent, without any flaws on it, let alone runes, even dust. Invisible. Robb had no choice but to hold the crystal ball in his hand, touch it left, and look at the right... looking for it over and over. At this moment, the crystal ball suddenly lit up, and the majestic face of Miss Queen appeared in the crystal ball, just as solemn as usual, saying in a slightly dissatisfied tone: "I''m busy with government affairs. What do you want to say when you call me suddenly?" It turned out that Robb rubbed the crystal ball left and right, and accidentally dialed a call. But now its still early, and it can only be called the afternoon. The summer sun is still hanging in the sky. It has not turned into a sunset at all, and there is no risk of being beaten by the sunset. Robb called at this time and made Miss Queen feel very impressed. curious. Robb said: "Sorry, sorry, I was studying this crystal ball, and I accidentally dialed it, you just hang up, and then busy with your government affairs." While saying this, he brought the crystal ball close to his eyes, carefully searching for the magic rune. As a result, this picture looked from the Queen''s side, that is, Robb''s face became very big, covering the entire crystal ball, as if he was going to get into the crystal ball and then drill out from her side. She shouted: "What are you going to do? Don''t play hooligans through the crystal ball!" Chapter 441： Compared with you, Im innocent and kind Robb said angrily: "What do you think? The ghost is playing hooligans against you, I''m just studying the crystal ball." "This face is so close, what is it not to be a hooligan?" Miss Queen showed a disgusting expression: "I heard that some men hang up the portrait of the woman they like and then kiss the portrait, very abnormal. , I didnt expect you to be more perverted than them. You actually called me specifically and wanted to kiss me through the crystal ball." "Huh?" Robb was dumbfounded, and it took a few seconds to figure out that when he got close to the crystal ball, his mouth was very close to the ball. The queen didnt move her expression, she looked very calm: If I were an ordinary woman, maybe I would really be startled by your hooligans like this, but Im not the kind of woman who is easy to make a fuss. I must remind you, even If you kissed me shown in the crystal ball, that didn''t really kiss me. It just kissed the crystal ball. It''s meaningless." "Why are you so narcissistic?" Robb looked at the crystal ball over and over: "I''m just studying." The queen said again: Its useless to look at it over and over again. Its not that you can see the bottom of my skirt when you turn it over. No matter how you turn it over, the angle of view will not change, because the pattern collected is the crystal on my side. ball." Robb: "In your mind, I am a man who kisses portraits of beautiful women and flips the crystal ball to see the bottom of other people''s skirts?" "It''s not." The queen said: "It''s just that you are so fascinated by your research. If you have a bad mouth, it will cause you a little trouble." Robb: "..." Listen to this, is it human? Robb said: "I said Miss Queen, I was looking for the runes on this crystal ball, but the crystal ball is transparent and spotless. I want to ask, what about runes? How does it work without runes?" The queen smiled: "So you have something you don''t understand? I guessed it when you wanted to buy a crystal ball from me. You seem to know everything, but you don''t know much about crystal balls." "That''s why you look at me too high. In fact, there are so many things that I don''t know how to do." Robb said, "For example, I don''t know how to have children." Queen:"" "Hey, don''t fall into silence suddenly, tell me where the rune is?" Robb said. "Runes are transparent." The queen didn''t hide her own secrets, she directly said the secrets: "It is a rune drawn with top-level magic essence ink. The top-level magic essence is a very rare essence. The elves took the purified moon well water, mixed it into colorless and transparent ink, and then used that transparent potion to draw runes on the crystal ball to make this kind of communication crystal ball. Dont worry about it. , These two materials are also difficult to obtain with the power of the country. If you want to obtain it privately, it is almost not..." She didnt finish her sentence, she saw Robb beckoning, fetching things from the air, and brushing the ground. A piece of high-grade steel armor flew out of the warehouse. The red light shows that the enchanting effect is also top-notch. Robb used his dismantling skills to dismantle... The essence of top magic power appeared on Robb''s table. Queen:"" This is very unreasonable and unreasonable. Fortunately, this is not enough, the queen hummed: "What''s the use of this? You still need purified moonwell water. Then you have to go to the forest to find the elves. I tell you, the elves are arrogant and arrogant. , Has always regarded humans as low-level races, they are very unwilling to deal with humans, do you think..." She didn''t finish a word, and suddenly saw Robb turned into an owl with a "puff" sound, grabbed the crystal ball with his paws, and flew towards the black pine mountain range next to him. "Huh?" Miss Queen''s forehead was a little confused: "How can you become an owl? Can you fly in the sky?" "Wow!" Robb flapped his wings and smiled. "Druid flying, haven''t you seen it?" Miss Queen: "..." She didn''t know what to say for a long time, and after a few seconds, she said with difficulty, "Where are you going to become an owl? Don''t tell me you can find the village of the elves." "I can''t find it." Robb said, "The villages of the elves are always hidden in the forest. It is hard to find." "So you know too." The queen hummed. "So..." Robb dragged a long tone: "I let them move to Westwind Town." Queen:"" While talking, Robb had already flown to the hillside to the northeast of Xifeng Town, and over the hillside, a newly built elven village appeared immediately in front of him. Various strange tree houses were hung on the trees, right in the middle of the elven village. There is a moon well that has just been dug a few days ago, and a pool of clear water in it reflects the blue sky. Robb flew to the well and stood on the branch. An elf guard by the well immediately saw him and gave him a big gift: "Dear Archdruid, what are you doing here?" Robb said: "I need purified moonwell water." The elf guard smiled and said, "I will prepare it for you right away." He used a beautiful small bucket to make a bucket of water from the moon well, and then used the "natural purification" magic unique to the elves to purify the well water into incomparably clear water, which was then handed over to Robb: "Dear Archdruid, this is the water you want." Robb said: "Thank you!" "You''re welcome, it''s also an honor for me to serve the Archdruid." Robb held the crystal ball with one paw, and a glass bottle filled with moonwell water with the other paw, and flew towards the church. Miss Queen: "..." Robb smiled and said: "What''s the matter? Why don''t you speak anymore?" Miss Queen "touched" the table, "Fuck! Why?" "Don''t be violent, it''s not far off for girls to verbalize, not to mention that you are the queen of a country." Robb said earnestly and sincerely: "For the sake of your national image, you should lead by example, be elegant and calm, and not be surprised at everything..." The queen said: "You actually pretend to be an archdruid, to deceive the innocent and kind elves." Robb smiled and said: "You just said that creatures like elves are arrogant and arrogant. Now you say that they are innocent and kind. You really turn the rudder very fast." The queen said angrily: "Compared with ordinary people, elves are arrogant and arrogant, but compared with you, they are innocent and kind, and I am not wrong at all. By the way, compared with you, I am also innocent and kind." Robb ignored the Queens complaints and flew back to the church. He placed the crystal ball and glass bottle on the table and turned it back into a human form. Then, he picked up the glass essence and threw it into the glass bottle. The magic essence will dissolve in water. , Quickly dispersed in the water, and a bottle of the top-level transparent magic essence ink was made. Chapter 442： Research crystal ball The queen looked at the transparent magic essence ink on Robb''s table, and the thief was upset! For ordinary humans, it is really not easy to get this kind of potion, but Robb said that he will get it right away. It is not difficult at all. Miss Queen looked at him and got angry, slapped and hung up the phone. . Robb smiled, and she hung up the phone, so that she could study the crystal ball more attentively. However, how to find out the transparent runes on the crystal ball? By the way, use the ranger''s skills-perceiving traps! The skill of perception traps can reveal the hidden "magic traps" on the ground, and Robb has learned after studying at the Magic Academy that the so-called "magic traps" are actually a string of magic runes drawn on the ground. So theoretically speaking, perceiving traps can perceive hidden runes. He closed his eyes, used the perception trap, then opened his eyes and looked at the crystal ball... Sure enough, on the transparent and flawless crystal ball, a row of arcane ray symbols slowly appeared. Robb didn''t recognize these symbols, and he obviously hadn''t studied them. He remembered the "Encyclopedia of Magical Runes" given to him on the 32nd, quickly took it out, turned to the back pages, and searched page by page. Soon, he found Hejing in the book. The runes drawn on the ball have the same page number. Here are the descriptions, usage, and even examples of these runes, and the crystal ball is mentioned in it. Robb quickly delved into it seriously... It turned out that there are four groups of runes on this crystal ball. The first group is responsible for "collecting images and sounds". Their main function is to collect the images and sounds around the crystal ball into the crystal ball. The second set of runes is responsible for "transmitting sound and image", they are responsible for transmitting the sound and image to another corresponding crystal ball. The third set of runes is responsible for "receiving images and sounds." The fourth group of runes is responsible for "runes that play images and sounds." These four groups of runes work together to form an interactive effect in which two crystal **** can call each other, collect graphics and sounds from the opposite side, and play them on their own side. For people in this world, this can be regarded as a very complicated magic item. Runes use four groups. Before Robb arrived, the magic items in this world did not even have the concept of multiple conditional judgments. Very simple "step on it and burst". It''s no wonder that such a complex crystal ball with four sets of runes can afford the title of "strategic level". Its production materials are very rare, and the production process is also complicated, which is not precious. However, after seeing this level of complexity, Robb, a man from later generations, laughed blankly: "What a treasure I am, and the result is so-so." In future generations, any technological product with a degree of complexity can throw away dozens of blocks of this crystal ball. It is not difficult at all to understand these runes, and it can even be said that even children can easily understand the principles. Robbile is now. It doesn''t seem difficult to imitate this thing. The ink has the ink. Now the only thing that is bad is the "crystal". He beckoned to Lilian: "Lilian, come here." The cute little maid ran over immediately: "Master, what''s your order?" Robb smiled and said: "Go to the gem pit in the back mountain, and ask Uncle Johnny for some better-quality crystals." (Uncle Johnny is a gem miner from Rough Stone Canyon. Chapter 86 makes his first appearance.) "Okay!" Lilian hadnt seen Uncle Jonny for a long time, and was full of thoughts about the group of folks from the original stone canyon. They took some small snacks from the church warehouse, put them in the basket, and walked briskly. The pace went towards the back mountain. After a while, Lilian came back, with Uncle Jonny behind him. He brought a big bag and opened the mouth of the bag, which was full of beautiful crystals. At this time, the gem mine in Xifeng Town has also undergone reform and evolution, and it is complemented by small mine rails. The miners no longer need to dig the ore by themselves, but just dig, put the ore into the mine cart, and use the engine to pull the ore out, and the output becomes high. Therefore, amethyst is not very valuable in Westwind Town, but it is still a gem of sky-high price when sold to other towns, and all the miners have made a lot of money. Now Uncle Jonny is wearing noble clothes! That''s right! Flower short-sleeved T-shirt, beach shorts! Absolutely aristocratic style. However, Robb only glanced at the crystals and frowned. This bag of crystals was all amethysts, not a single white crystal. "Amethyst only?" Jonny nodded: "Godfather, the vein you found for us is an amethyst vein, only crystals of this color." "Really?" Robb said: "This is very embarrassing. I don''t know if this kind of crystal will work or not. Anyway, I will try it first. Besides, do you know where there is a completely transparent, pure and flawless crystal mine?" Jonny said: "In our hometown, there is Rough Stone Canyon! There is a very small and broken crystal pit with very low mining volume. However, once Godfather''s rail car system is used, it should be a good crystal to dig out. Its a simple matter." "Oh?" Robb said at ease: "It turns out that there is the original stone canyon, so it will be easy to handle, hehehe, our railway will soon be supplemented to the original stone canyon, okay! I will use amethyst first Practice your hands, and wait until the railroad reaches the original stone canyon, and then dig transparent crystals to make what I want." Jonny whispered: "Is Godfather planning to make a communication crystal ball? The best-quality crystals we dug out of the original stone canyon before are used by the royal merchants to make the communication crystal ball." Robb smiled and said: "The crystal ball is so low-end, I don''t play this kind of broken thing. When I get the materials, you will know what I am going to do." Uncle Jonny bowed and left. Lilian wandered around Robb: "Master, after the train has passed, are you going to open a big crystal mine in the Rough Stone Canyon?" "Yes!" Robb smiled. "Then...is it going to rebuild the village of the original Stone Canyon?" Lilian asked. Hearing her question, Robb knew what she was thinking. He stretched out a hand, touched Lilians head, and smiled: "Of course it needs to be rebuilt, and it needs to be built more beautiful than any place. You want to go back. When we took a look, we got on the big train and ran to the original rock canyon, where we had fun." Lilian''s face showed a look of yearning, but she immediately squashed her mouth: "Master is a lie, you are so lazy on the stone chair that you are too lazy to move, so you won''t accompany me out to play." "Haha, you are mistaken. If you are shopping with a girl you like, I won''t be so lazy." Chapter 443： Succeeded Are you going to be lazy when shopping with a girl you like? Hearing this, Lilian couldn''t help being overjoyed. Doesn''t this mean that the master is saying that he likes me? what! So happy! However, she hadn''t been happy for three seconds, and the guy who grabbed the limelight came. Xuelu jumped over from the side and hung Robb''s neck: "I''m the girl you like too, you take me to the Devil City." Robb: "Is that shopping?" "Of course it is!" Xue Lu said: "For you, what is the difference between Demon King City and Main Street?" "That''s a big difference." Robb said, "There will be no roadside stalls selling snacks in Devil''s City, and there will be no western sceneries. Only a group of vicious monsters will jump out from time to time to find death, and ghosts will have to visit that kind of ruined place." "There is no denying that you like me, just denying that the shopping is not on the street?" Xuelu laughed: "Oh, I won." Robb cursed secretly: Oops, I was fooled, this woman is afraid that she will have to be even more accommodating in the future. He had no choice but to push Xue Lu away quickly: "Zuokai, Nizoukai! Don''t interfere with a good man who is devoted to studying magic props and working hard!" Xuelu giggled, but she really didn''t come to bother him anymore. She sat on the stone chair opposite Robb''s table and watched him toss quietly. Robb calmed down and took out two amethysts from the bag and put them on the table. Looked through the "Encyclopedia of Magical Runes" in his hand. This book did not say that the crystal must be made into a spherical shape, so Robb didn''t bother to cut and polish the amethyst into a spherical shape. He picked up the pen, dipped a little "transparent magic essence potion", and slowly drew runes on the smooth surface of the crystal. Drawing a rune is not a simple task. Inject your own magic power while drawing. The magic power must be concentrated smoothly, not all of a sudden, otherwise it will make the rune unstable and easy to explode. When drawing, the tip of the pen cannot be shaken, and there must be no slight error. If the drawing is crooked, the drawing is distorted, and the pattern is not perfect, it will either become a waste rune, or if two runes accidentally collide, it will cause an explosion. Robb finally drew a line of runes. Unexpectedly, when he drew it, there was a small flaw on the amethyst. A drop of ink on Robbs nib slipped into the flaw and followed the flaw to the side. , Instantly connected the two runes. "wipe!" Robb quickly pulled Lilian and Xuelu behind him... "boom!" The power of the explosion hit him alone. With a strange cry, he blew up into the sky, flew far and wide, and fell into the West Wind Canal next to him with a puff, and he just happened to be loaded into his own small. Fish pond. At this time, the cat girl Huahua was squatting by the fish pond, watching the big fish inside drooling. These fish are all Robbs. She cant eat without Robbs permission. She can only watch her in a hurry. They grow so big one by one, I really want to eat it. At this moment, a Godfather flew from outside the sky and fell into the pool with a loud noise, splashing a large splash of water, and a frightened **** fish also flew out following the splash, just falling into the palm of the flower''s spread. Hua Hua happily held the big fish: "Godfather, are you flying so far to give me a fish to eat?" With a flash of gold under the water, Robb gave himself a mouthful of milk and healed the HP that was blown up. His head popped out of the water and said to the flower and flower: "Fine, the fish fell to you like this. I have fate in my hand, so I will give it to you." Huahua was overjoyed and ran home happily holding the fish. Robb crawled out of the pool, dumbfounded and laughed, and saw Xuelu laughing and having fun, but Lilian quickly ran into the house and brought Robb clean replacement clothes out. Robb said to Xuelu in an unpleasant manner: "Look at Lilian, learn something." Xuelu laughed weirdly, she had no plans to learn from Lilian at all. Robb climbed out of the water, changed into clean clothes, and returned to the stone table. He thought about the reason for his failure and said, "Finally, it is not the first one to make a crystal ball. The evil taste of the people is to create a smooth and flat surface...Because of the backward mining technology, the miners cannot get large pieces of crystals. Only small pieces of crystals want to write very long and complex runes. , Of course, the best way is to make it into a spherical shape, so that you can rotate and draw runes on it. The smooth spherical surface can ensure that a whole rune can be written in a rotating way, and it will not run into a rune, or like I just did. Condition." Xuelu smiled and said, "Only you dare to explore this reason in this way. Other people dare not." Robb is not a person who gives up easily. He picked up a tool knife used by gem miners to cut crystals, brushed it, and cut an amethyst to a flat plate, smooth as a mirror, and looked at it carefully. After confirming that there are no small cracks or grooves on it, I lifted the pen again. When drawing runes this time, you must be very careful. Compare each symbol carefully, draw it up carefully, pay attention to the spacing, and also pay attention to the size of the symbols. That would explode again. This time the carefully guarded painting, finally successfully painted the runes. Make another amethyst in the same way, cut another piece of amethyst, and draw the corresponding rune. clank! Communication with amethyst, a pair, this time is finally made. Robb touched an amethyst three times, and the other amethyst immediately lit up with a bright light. "Haha, it''s done!" Robb handed the glowing amethyst to Xuelu: "Come on, make a call." Xuelu took it and smiled: "Strategic magic items, you made them so easily. Fortunately, I''m used to seeing you make all kinds of strategic things. It''s not surprising at all." "Try it, don''t patronize and say weird things." Xuelu touched the amethyst with her hand and switched it on. Robb quickly put his eyes in front of the amethyst. However, unfortunately, the image displayed in the amethyst is very wrong. The whole picture is covered with a layer of purple and black, and the snow dew appears very blurry in the picture, and the picture is still There is a heavy tearing feeling, just like the kind of TV signal that has been disturbed. Robb tried to say a word, and the sound coming from the crystal ball in Xuelu''s hand was also the kind of intermittent, rustling sound, mixed with various noises. Xuelu said: "Could it be that the runes are not painted well?" "No!" Robb shook his head: "If the rune is not painted well, it should have exploded. But the rune is obviously painted successfully and it took effect. The problem should be the crystal..." Chapter 444： Madeleine is here Robb pointed to the amethyst and said, "Obviously, the problem lies in the material I used to make the crystal ball. The amethyst is obviously not as pure as the colorless transparent crystal. It contains impurities and pigments. This makes the image transmitted by the crystal. The harmony sound is distorted and deformed." Xuelu also understood: "It turns out that the impurity in the amethyst tears the image and the sound, so that''s why it''s like this. In other words... you still have to use pure crystals." Robb nodded: "Oh, so angry, but in the end, we still have to set up the crystal pit in the original stone canyon before we can do the webcast." Xuelu couldn''t help asking: "What does the webcast mean?" Robb spread his hands: "It''s too troublesome to explain, let me talk about it later." "It''s okay to be lazy in other people''s affairs. Don''t be lazy when facing me." Xuelu shook Robb''s arm vigorously: "Tell others, tell me... The magician likes to study some weird things. If you dont make it clear, I wont be able to sleep. A woman''s most powerful nirvana-acting like a baby! If this nirvana skill is used in arbitrary requests, it will make men disgusted, but when used in such innocuous little things, no man can resist. Robb was slapped in the face by his "acting like a baby" nirvana and couldn''t hold it at all. He had to say, "Well, well, when you soak in the hot springs at night, you come and soak together. I will tell you slowly in the hot spring pool. Is this going to work? " Xuelu laughed: "It''s pretty much the same." A week later, the second football match in Westwind kicked off. The football team participating in the game this time is still the Cotton family and the Chenguang family, and the venue is still rented from the playground of the West Wind Technical School, but this time the audience size has reached several times the previous time. Half an hour before the start of the football match, the alleys of Xifeng Town were empty. Almost all the townspeople in the town were emptied, leaving only a few poor sentries guarding the city wall. The scene was like when the TV station aired the series "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" a few decades ago, and there was hardly half a living person on the street. The stands on the side of the venue were not enough, or the playground of the West Wind Technical School was not enough. The audience crowded the entire playground and also filled the teaching building next to it. Many people climbed onto the nearby roofs, walls, and trees. On top. The Cotton familys handicap was almost squeezed by the surging gamblers. However, when they placed their bets, they discovered that Godfather was sitting at the betting desk, sneering at them, and a banner was hung beside them: "Next The amount of bet shall not exceed one month''s salary". Next to Robb, a policeman held up an amplifying magic prop and shouted: "Look clearly, Godfafther personally supervises. Each person''s wager must not exceed one month''s salary. Anyone who dares to exceed the bet will be discovered. , Immediately put a white hat of a''gambler'' on his head, and the punishment of the third-stage ceiling fan in Caishikou, five minutes!" Under Robb''s strong pressure, the gambling ethos was finally stifled in its infancy, and the big guys had no choice but to gamble. But even so, the Marian family can make a lot of money by sitting in the bank, because there are so many viewers. This game once again ended with the victory of the Chenguang family. After the game, a new game schedule was posted at the gate of the technical school. It turned out that three more nobles formed their own football teams and agreed on the game date with Marianne and Conte. The next game The scheduling is very exciting, there will be a game almost every week. After discovering that there were more and more spectators in the game, Marian made a decisive decision and invited the construction team of Baihua Town Workers to build a special football field next to the town, and a grandstand... The sunset was miserable after several brutal beatings! At noon that day, Robb had just had lunch, and he heard the alarm bell ringing from the southeast of the town. Then, a sentry ran over quickly, knelt down on one knee in front of Robb, and said loudly: "Godfather, black soil The Black Earth Knights are here, and they are gathering at the front of the town southeast of Xifeng Town. The number of people... there are as many as five thousand. The head of Elsie is now on a business trip with the railway construction team. He is not in the town, so I have to ask you to go and see Look." "Um?" The news made Robb slightly stunned. This is impossible. Miss Queen is unlikely to send someone to attack Westwind Town at this time. Besides, there will be only 5,000 people to send, right? As soon as he thought of this, he saw the second sentry running over, kneeling down on one knee, and shouting: "Godfather, the leader of the Black Earth Knights, the Archduke Madeleine asked to enter the city. She said that she can take no subordinates and be alone. Enter the city and ask for your consent." Now Robb understood that this woman was coming to see Robert Smith. This time she was in trouble and she had to put on makeup. He had to wave his hand and said, "I Westwind Town is always hospitable, and you are always welcome. Go and tell Madeleine that she is allowed to move freely in the city, and even the army can be brought in. The taverns, restaurants, and snack vendors in Westwind Town welcome his army to come in." When the sentry heard this, he couldn''t help but laughed: "Should you hit them hard? Why, go down and notify all the vendors to double the retail price, and wait for the black knights to enter the city and slaughter them. " Robb said unhappily: "Hey! What the hell? You are obviously a sentinel, why do you feel the breath of profiteers as soon as you speak? Don''t ruin the reputation of Westwind Town! I am doing business in Westwind Town, so I dont play these conspiracies. , Let me tell you, what I hate most is the malicious price increase of scenic spots and the ruthless slaughter of foreign tourists. This kind of tourist attraction will explode in place." Although the sentry didn''t understand him well, he knew that he had been scolded, so he spit on his face and went back to the town gate to inform Madelyn. Robb hurried back to the church and sat on the stone bench outside. The body let Sofa put on make-up and quickly made him look like Robert Smith. Then he picked up the "magic hair dryer made temporarily last night." ", dry the hair that has just been dyed: "Look, Sofa, I''ll just say, the hair dryer is really great." Sofa calmly spit out: "This hair dryer used one ruby ??and one emerald, and it costs twelve gold coins." Robb spread his hands: "Brother is rich, just use it indiscriminately." Solfa: "..." This truth can''t be explained! Robb left the disguised body in the church, switched his consciousness back to the sub-part sitting in the yard, and then waited quietly. After a while, a familiar figure ran over on the road in front of the church. It was Ma. Grand Duke Delin, she still wore a black helmet and black armor, looking mighty and domineering, but when she ran to a few hundred meters away from the church, she suddenly stopped, then slowed down, pretending to come over inadvertently... Chapter 445： I can save you some time Robb had seen her movement a long time ago, but pretended not to see it. He took out a fishing rod and threw it directly into the river without putting any bait. Then he caught the fish leisurely, using only the corners of his eyes. From a few hundred meters away, she watched Madeleine slowly walk to the gate of the yard as if she were walking. Then, she greeted: "Hello, may I ask, are you the Godfather of Westwind Town?" Robb put down his fishing rod and turned his head: "Don''t pretend you don''t know me. He clearly saw me while talking in the crystal ball." Madeleine said: "The picture seen in the crystal ball is slightly distorted, and it''s normal to not recognize it." What the fisheye lens saw was indeed a bit distorted, but before she could not recognize anyone, Robb knew she was talking nonsense, but she didn''t break it: "Grand Duke Madeleine, you are the royal family of the Gran Kingdom. The commander of the Knights, don''t assist Miss Queen in the war on the road of light, what will I do in Westwind Town?" Madeleine didnt fret at all, raised her head and replied: The war with Mondela has entered a tug-of-war once again, and our side has a small advantage. At present, the vanguard has counterattacked a bright road. It is regaining lost ground inch by inch to the east, approaching Mondela''s nest." Robb said: "Oh, is this the reason you came out for a stroll?" Madeleine said: "I''m not out for a stroll! Recently, the monsters in the Black Pine Mountains have been active. Several villages have been attacked by monsters and suffered heavy losses. By Her Majestys order, lead five thousand soldiers to the Crystal Canyon to strengthen the frontier defense. To get to the Crystal Canyon, you have to pass through the town of Westwind. I just happened to pass by here." "Oh? Is Crystal Canyon also under attack?" Crystal Canyon is an important checkpoint at the border between Sigran and the Desert Kingdom. Since the last time it was attacked by the Desert Kingdom, Her Majesty the Queen has paid more attention to it and sent a heavy army to consolidate the border. Not long ago, Crystal Canyon A small group of monsters was found moving nearby. Of course, the defending army would not sit and watch the monster wandering around, attacked decisively, fought a battle with the monster, and then was surprised to find that this monster was not an ordinary monster, and there was a steady stream of reinforcements coming from behind. In the end, A large army of monsters came outside the Crystal Canyon. The defenders of Crystal Canyon were frightened, and hurriedly retracted into the fortress, guarded them tightly, and then crazily appealed to the Bright Road for help. So Madeleine volunteered and led out five thousand soldiers. Ms. Queen certainly guessed why she had taken the initiative to request the troops to reinforce the Crystal Canyon, but she didnt vomit when she knew it. On the way to the march, it was reasonable to come to Westwind Town to take a look, and then go to Raw Stone Canyon to take a look. Yes, Miss Queen has no reason to refuse. Robb smiled and said, "Well, I understand from the narration what is going on, Miss Madeleine, are you here to see Robert Smith?" "When... of course not." Madeleine said: "I led my army through Westwind Town. The soldiers were tired and needed a rest. I went into the town, took a walk, walked around, and suddenly saw a church here. , And then I saw you, I thought, Robert should be following you to learn the style of magic, since I have come, by the way, look at him, shouldn''t it be weird?" "Yes, yes, it''s not weird at all." Robb opened his throat and shouted into the church: "Robert, come out to pick up the guests." Madeleine: "Why does this sentence always feel like something is wrong?" However, Robb didn''t pay attention to her complaints, because after he shouted, he switched his consciousness to the body, and then, manipulating the body that had been put on makeup, walked out of the church. Seeing Madeleine, he pretended to be very surprised: "Ah? Madeleine, why did you come to Westwind Town?" Seeing Robert, Madeleine was also very happy, or ecstasy, a long-lost sense of happiness rose from her heart, and she quickly explained: "It''s like this..." So, the big narration in the front can be copied and pasted again below. (Edit Miss Tang Shui said: "Hey! Don''t copy and paste, it would be too much to fill." The father-in-law hummed: "What do you know, if I don''t fill it like this, how can I get 10 million words in this book? "Miss Tangshui is angry: "Then don''t write down to ten million, and give me a neat and clean book." After that, she punched her father-in-law in the face, so copy and paste was blocked.) Seeing her in a dusty and dusty manner, Robb looked like she was rushing very hard, but he wanted to pretend to be in front of him a light and breezy, passing by. He couldn''t help but feel a little bit of pain, and asked softly, "Look at you like this. , You deliberately rushed in a hurry when you rushed the previous few days, and then you can rest for a while in Xifeng Town, right?" "No, no such thing." Madeleine said, "I didn''t rush at all, hey... I have plenty of time." "Okay, don''t try your best." Robb smiled and said, "Relax and take a good rest in Xifeng Town. I have a way to save you a little time on the next journey." "Huh?" Madeleine said: "How to save it?" As soon as her voice fell, she heard a long beep in the distance: "Woo!" This is the sound of the train, reminding the townspeople not to stay on the railway. The townspeople of Xifeng Town have already seen the figure of a big train. When they hear this sound, they know that a behemoth is about to enter the town. Of course They wont run to the rails to peel them. Then, Madeleine heard a peculiar sound, from far to near, and soon, a huge locomotive appeared in front of her... Last time Robb used a crystal ball to show Miss Queen and the ministers the big train, Madeleine went out of the city to fight and didnt watch it together, so she had only heard of it, but she had never seen it. This was the first time. Seeing the train, seeing its huge body, dragging ten carriages, drove to the railway station opposite the church, and stopped steadily. Then, many people in the ten carriages jumped down. They were all muddy workers. As soon as they jumped off the train, they shouted at Robb: "Godfather! We have repaired it. From here to the original stone canyon Railroad tracks, the whole line is open to traffic, oh!" Together, the workers threw their hats into the sky and danced as if they were festive. Hearing this news, Robb was also very happy. He swept back to Godfather and laughed loudly: "Good job, an extra bonus for one person and one gold coin." "Oh too!" The workers were even happier. Chapter 446： You will live happily Looking at the cheering workers, Madeleine couldnt help but look up at the big train that had just stopped and stopped. She looked surprised. Although she had heard a lot about this big train from other ministers, she saw it with her own eyes. When I arrived, I still felt extremely shocked. This thing is too big, especially with the ten cars behind it, it is too big to imagine. Such a huge, all-iron car can actually run, which is beyond the common sense of this world. Not to mention the use of bulls to pull a horse, even with magic, it is impossible to drive such a huge iron cart. But she saw with her own eyes that this thing was running from a distance. Although the speed is not fast, it runs very steadily. The huge weight does not seem to be a burden to it at all, but adds a momentum to it. . Robb cut his consciousness back to Robert again, and smiled and said to Madeleine: "Look, our big train in Westwind Town is open to traffic, and you can easily go to the original stone canyon from here. Use this handlebar. If you transport your soldiers to the original stone canyon, you can save a few days of walking." Madeleine: "How long does it take for this thing to run from Westwind Town to Raw Rock Canyon?" Robb smiled and said, "Three hours." "Scared?" Madeleine was shocked. "Three hours?" The distance between Xifeng Town and Yuanshi Canyon is 150 miles! The marching speed of the Knights is only 80 miles per day. It is not that the Knights cannot run faster, but the troops must take into account the physical abilities of the horses and soldiers, and cannot run at the maximum speed for life, so the Black Earth Knights rush 80 miles every day. It''s already fast. But even with a daily marching speed of 80 li, it would take two days to travel 150 li from Westwind Town to Raw Rock Canyon. Now Robert actually said "three hours", how could Madeleine not be surprised. Robb smiled and said: "The speed of this big train is 50 miles per hour, which sounds much slower than horses. The horse can reach 18 meters per second when running at full strength. However, the horse needs to rest, but the big train does not need it. It has been advancing at a constant speed of 50 miles per hour." Madeleine: "..." Robb smiled and said: "So, you can have fun in Xifeng Town, let the soldiers rest for a whole day, and then let the train run a few times and take your five thousand dollars in several times. All the soldiers were transported to the original rock canyon. The soldiers and horses rested for two days, but they rushed for two days, so happy. Then you set off from the original rock canyon and headed to the crystal canyon full of energy." Madeleine opened her mouth wide in surprise, unable to close it for a while. "Well, don''t be surprised like this anymore." Robb made a "Miss please" gesture to her, and smiled: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the Westwind Town for shopping." "Ah, okay." Thinking of going shopping with Robert, Madeleine instantly threw the big train out of the Jiuxiaoyun cloud, lowered her head and said: "I''m wearing a black armor, it''s not pretty, right? ?" "It''s pretty." Robb smiled: "It''s very flavorful, but it''s actually better than wearing a regular suit." "Hey? Really?" Madeleine was overjoyed. One day passed quickly, because happy time always passed quickly. Robb took Madeleine around in Xifeng Town and took her to visit various factories and technical schools in Xifeng Town. , Fishing by the river, picking fruits in the mountains... In general cartoons, there will be episodes at this time, and then there are various clips of the male and female protagonists shopping, and there are close-up pictures of Madeleines smiling faces, but we are novels, so there is no such thing, only a father-in-law using crappy parallelism Describes not beautiful words. Brush the ground and the happy time is over. When the sunset was hitting the sky again, Robb invited Madeleine to rest in the church, but Madeleines face instantly turned red, and she refused to walk into the New Light Church because it was not the same as with a man. Are you living together? I''m so ashamed that I can''t do it, it''s too early. She swept the floor and rushed into the dark church next to her, grabbed a guest room and lived in it. Of course, when she took a shower that night, she was moved by the shower. the next day! Last night, the train ran two trains overnight, and first sent a group of soldiers and horses to the original stone canyon. I got up this morning and ran to the third trip, so thousands of soldiers of the Black Earth Knights had been transported to the original stone canyon first. At noon, the big train was ready to leave for the fourth time, and this time it was the last few soldiers who were going to the original rock canyon. And Robb, Madeleine, Lilian, Solfa and others, even Baron Noren, Conte, Marianne, the daughter of the court minister, elven elders, and a large group of messy noble children, the town of Stone Canyon Long, Uncle Jonny, all joined the queue. These ten carriages were originally used to transport railroad tracks, sleepers, and various construction equipment. Last night, they transported soldiers from the Black Earth Knights three times in a row, and they were already dirty and smelly inside. However, the servants of the nobles were dispatched together, and various water magic and purification techniques were thrown around, and the carriage became clean again. The servants placed red carpets in the carriages, tables, chairs and benches, and silver plates and drinking glasses. All of a sudden, these ten carriages became high-end and high-end, from dirty trucks to Got a beautiful train. Robb left Godfather in Westwind Town in the name of "laziness" without boarding the train. But Robert Smith took Madeleine, Solfa, and Lilian on the train and sat in the VIP carriage. He knew that Lilian would be easy to wear if he followed him, so he specifically asked Lilian and Mayor Yuanshi, The three of Uncle Jonny sat down at a table. As soon as the car drove out of Westwind Town, Lilian looked at the scenery outside the window and shed tears: "Ah, I am finally going home! Last summer, I followed Probo''s motorcade from Raw Rock Canyon to Westwind Town, and saw along the way. These are the scenery. I was thinking that I would live in the new owners house in my life and I would never be able to return to the original stone canyon. I didnt expect... Now I actually see these once-traveled scenery going backwards, and Im going back. Home, I''m going home!" Robb felt a little bit painful seeing this scene, but his current status was really inconvenient to comfort Lilian in the past. Fortunately, Uncle Johnny next to him didn''t give it for nothing. He smiled and said to Lilian: "Lilian, you don''t have to be sad. If it wasn''t because you left the original stone canyon, how could you have been with Godfather such a good master? What a happy life now! There is no need to look back on the past, look forward! Forward! You will be very happy in the future." Chapter 447： Friendship is a good thing There was a smile on Lilian''s face. It was indeed a real, happy smile, but there was a trace of regret in this smile. No one else could understand what she regretted, only she could understand. The train drove on the soft road thunderously... Madeleine looked at the receding scene outside the window, and her thoughts were similarly ups and downs. This car is really amazing! Far beyond her cognition, she sent her five thousand soldiers, together with thousands of war horses, to a place 150 miles away in one night. How could she not be surprised? Although this thing is not as easy to use as a strategic portal, how can a strategic portal be so easy to get? That requires a great magician, who can open it with all his magic power, and according to the magical power of the magician, the number of people that the portal can carry is also limited. Only by mobilizing a large number of magicians to draw a large teleportation magic array, can it carry a large force of five thousand people. Now, the town of Xifeng can be done with a big iron car... She couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Robert, your Godfather in Westwind is really amazing. If you don''t get on this big iron car yourself, you don''t know it is so good." "Is it good?" Robb said, "Spicy chicken cart can only tow ten carriages and it can''t move, and it can only run 50 miles per hour. It takes only 150 miles to run for three hours. I watched. Just angry. According to me, 150 miles is 75 kilometers. For a really good high-speed train, 40 minutes is enough." "Running 150 miles in 40 minutes?" Madeleine said: "Impossible! How could it be possible, the magic is not so strong." Robb smiled and said: "Magic is cast by humans in the final analysis. It relies on man''s magic power. That is manpower. Manpower is sometimes poor, but the power of technology is infinite. One day, magic can do things. , Technology can do it all." Robb really doesnt blow, the four elements of terroir, water, and fire are magic. The technology is effortless to achieve, but the more difficult thing is arcane magic. Whatever moments, teleportation, and fetching objects from space, these technologies will sooner or later be scientifically developed. Breakthrough, such as fetching objects from the air, can be done with magnetic field technology. In the animation, boson jumps, plasma jumps, and other messy teleportation technologies have long been conceived. These things will one day be realized and replace arcane magic. Of course, there is no need to replace it completely! Since there is magic in this world, Robb must also respect magic and consider combining magic and technology to make something greater than pure technology and pure magic. At this time, the train has been running for a while. The nobles who took the train out for a stroll for the first time also cooled from the initial excitement, no longer marveled at the train, and began to devote more energy to watching the scenery and enjoying life. The servants who came with the nobles immediately brought tea and small snacks to their masters. These nobles prepared very well. They brought everything delicious. They put them on the small table by the window and watched them. The scenery by the window slid backwards, while bragging leisurely. "This car is very stable." With a glass of Fat House Happy Water in his hand, Baron Nolan took a sip with a very elegant posture and smiled: "I don''t know how many times it is more stable than riding a carriage. I don''t dare to drink it like this on a carriage. water." Several nobles next to him nodded together: "That''s true! Drink water on the carriage, be careful of the bumps of the car, and pat all the tea on your face." "I don''t know how many times more comfortable traveling with this car is than riding a horse or riding a carriage." Baron Nolan said: "If I can go out on this train in the future, I will be happy to travel everywhere." The nobles next to each other nodded and said yes. Even the elven elder couldnt help saying: If we build this railway between two elves villages, wouldnt it be convenient for our elves to come and go? There are a few old friends who have moved to the birch forest. I have eight. I haven''t seen them in a hundred years. I really want to see them in a car like this." Everyone couldn''t help but vomit together: "It''s been eight hundred years, do you still remember his looks?" "I can''t remember." Elder Elf said: "Besides, what''s the use of remembering? Anyway, they must be old, and their looks must have changed a lot. I don''t need to remember their looks, as long as I remember the stories I experienced together. When I am sad, you give me happiness. When I hesitate, you give me faith. When I am lonely, you give me warmth... ah... how beautiful friendship is..." "Good poem, good poem!" The nobles applauded together. After the drums, Robb asked next to him: "What story did you experience together when you were young? Let me tell you it! I have wine, so you can tell a story." The elder elder seriously thought about it, then spread his hands: "The ghost only remembers the story eight hundred years ago." Everyone: "You just want to write poems, forcibly say there is friendship, right? You simply forgot about it!" Elder Elf blew his beard: "Hey? I''m old and my ears are bad. What are you talking about?" Everyone: "..." I dont know if people are old enough to keep their ears behind, but the cheeks are really thick enough. The old cheeks for more than 900 years are terrible. Of course, small episodes cant change everyones high spirits. Elf elders kept writing poems along the way, chanting the scenery on both sides of the railway into poems. Throwing his brain out of the clouds of Jiuxiao, he truly admired his literary accomplishment. Madeleine looked at the scene of people chatting in a big carriage, and thought to herself: This train is not only smoother than a carriage, but there are more people in the carriage, so you can talk about it together, but it''s much more lively than in a carriage. "Look outside!" Conte suddenly yelled: "There are wolf cavalry outside following our train." Everyone looked toward the window of the train northeast of the train. Sure enough, in the forest along the railway line, there were a group of wolf cavalry running wildly. The wolf cavalry were all ferocious elite-level half-orcs. Obviously, this group of wolf cavalry are eyeing the train again, a bit like they want to come up and robbery. However, the wolf cavalry only seemed to be able to keep up with the train at first, and after desperately chasing for a while, they were left far behind. When Robb saw these wolves riding and chasing trains, he remembered the old American Westerns he watched when he was a child. The Indians did the same at that time. They chased the train and tried to **** the things on it. However, they either chased or not. When they caught up, they were knocked out by a gun on the train. Hey, the development of the western region is a history of Indians'' blood and tears! The development of Westwind Town is also a history of blood and tears of the monsters. Chapter 448： God of Flag Three hours later, the train drove into the original rock gorge throbbing. What you see on both sides of the railway is no longer tree-lined forest, but ugly stone cliffs. Two towering cliffs are sandwiched between the two sides of the canyon, one on the left and the other on the right. There is a small corridor-shaped plain in the middle of the canyon. A small river passes through the middle of the plain. There are some fertile fields suitable for planting on both sides of the river. Lilian exclaimed excitedly: "Look, everyone, my home is coming soon, my home is coming soon." She is the closest person to Godfather. Although she is called a maid, the series of grandmaster-quality blue crystal necklaces hanging on her chest illustrates her status in Godfather''s mind. No one in Westwind will dare not give it. Lilian''s face. All the nobles in the car gave Lilian''s praise, and said together: "Ah, is this your hometown?" Lilian smiled and said, "Yeah, yeah! Look over there, the land by the river was full of beets before." She turned around again and pointed out from the other side of the car window: "Look over there, there is a mine, where Uncle Jonny used to work." "Ah, look, that broken house over there, that''s my aunt''s house." Robb looked in the direction of her finger, and saw two dilapidated thatched houses, which were sloppy and sloppy. Because there had been no people for a year, the dilapidated thatched houses had been dilapidated and were about to collapse at any time. poverty! I feel so poor at a glance! At this time, the train entered the station, its speed slowed down, and stopped slowly. A large number of people had already gathered at the station. A soldier from Elsie and Five Hundred Westwinds, as well as some workers, are still doing some final works to perfect the railway station here. There is also a large group of soldiers with black helmets and black armors. They are the soldiers of the Black Earth Knights who were transported in advance last night. They are here waiting for Madeleine to arrive. They have been waiting for a long time. Of course, these people are not the only ones in the original rock canyon. Next to the railway station is the village of the original stone canyon. This is a dilapidated village, but it is not uninhabited. The original residents of Stone Canyon were all taken to live in Westwind due to the undead army incident last summer. The village was vacated. Then there was an invasion of the Desert Kingdom. After that, some lived near Crystal Canyon. The residents moved to the original stone canyon. Some demi people living in seclusion in the nearby mountains and forests also moved here. These immigrants directly borrowed the houses abandoned by the original inhabitants of the original stone canyon and settled down here. They formed a small scale of about two hundred people. Of course, this scale is so small that it can be ignored. When the railway in Westwind Town was built here, the two hundred residents were taken aback. However, the head of Elsie had been the bishop of the Holy See of the Light before, and he fudged the level of the people. That was really brilliant. He drove into the village in a vicious tank, first assumed a powerful posture, then climbed out of the tank with a smile on his face, holding candy in his hand, and told the villagers: "Although we are strong, we dont bully, we only help. people." This trick conquered the two hundred residents of this village in an instant, and made them believe with all their heart that the "New Bright Holy See" is a kind-hearted Holy See, and the great Holy See, as long as they follow the New Bright Holy See, they can walk on the road of happiness and prosperity. Therefore, the two hundred residents did not panic at all when seeing the big trains carrying people over, and even felt very excited. They always felt that their lives would definitely become better in the future. . Robb was still wearing Robert Smith''s makeup at this time. He walked down the big train, and Madeleine immediately jumped down. Then, she turned to look at the two hundred residents and said loudly, "You look forward to it. , This is Baron Robert Smith. Her Majesty the Queen has given him the original stone canyon. From now on, this will be his fief. You are all his captains. Can you hear me clearly?" The people were shocked, a lord came? This is not a good thing! Things like lords are insatiable and aggressive villains. Moreover, when a new lord arrives in a place, he will often immediately show his authority... However, before they had time to think about it, Robb smiled and said, Dont be afraid! Three new officials wont burn you when they take office. I wont tax everyone because Her Majesty is still implementing the tax exemption policy. I will not collect it until she starts to collect taxes. Moreover, I will never collect it randomly. I will collect as much as the queen stipulates, and I will not add an extra copper coin. Hearing what he said, the people were a little relieved. Robb followed: "Moreover, I will find a better way to make a living for everyone, so that you don''t care about the tax that Her Majesty is about to levy." The people didnt believe it at all when they heard this, but the soldiers and workers who came from Xifeng Town laughed aloud: "Thats for sure, we have Godfathers technology, haha, cheap You people in the original stone canyon." After pacifying the people for a short time, the people calmed down. Madeleine turned to Robb and said, "Robert, thank you for sending us here with the big train. I should also go, and I must rush to Crystal Canyon as soon as possible to reinforce the defenders over there." Robb patted her shoulder armor: "Yeah! Then you have to pay attention to safety." "Don''t worry." Madeleine said: "Back then, Mondela and the Holy See of Light joined forces to hunt down Elizabeth and me. We all survived. Now there are a few monsters, there is nothing to be afraid of." "Hey, don''t set up a Flag for yourself!" Robb hurriedly said to the sky: "God of Flag, what this woman said just now doesn''t count, she is still a child, and the wind blows away. Don''t let it go. In my heart." Madeleine: "What is the God of Flag?" Robb said: "Well! That is the only **** I believe in. Other gods are not working, only the God of Flag, which is the thief spirit." Madeleine: "Aren''t you a wind magician? You should believe in Aeolus, the **** of wind." Robb: "I and Fengshen are only a cooperative relationship. Only the God of Flag is the **** I really worship and fear. Let me tell you, don''t look at Godfather so powerful, even if it is him, if you set up Flag indiscriminately, you will be beaten. His face slapped terribly." Madeleine: "..." She thought to herself: Could it be that Robert is suggesting to me that the only way to defeat Godfather in Westwind is the God of Flag? But where are we going to find this god? Forget it, no matter. Anyway, go back and report the news to Elizabeth. She has been looking for any way to fight Godfather. She should be happy to hear this news. Chapter 449： This is my territory Madeleine led his Black Earth Knights and left northward. The whole team is full of energy, because they have less travelled one hundred and fifty miles, and they use the time they should have traveled to rest and adjust their state. Of course, they will be in good spirits. Of course, on the day they were resting in Westwind, the townspeople dumped all kinds of small commodities and made a fortune. Madeleine didnt even know this. She went to fall in love. I didn''t know that his subordinates were raided and almost mortgaged their weapon armor. After Madeleine left, Uncle Jonny jumped off the train, ran to the last few cars of the big train, and shouted to the inside: "Come out, unload the goods, hurry up." I saw a large group of jewelers swiftly jumped out of the last few carriages, and then a group of blacksmiths, carpenters, and porters jumped out. Everyone hurriedly carried various things and tools for surveying to the bottom of the train. There are sleepers and rails for auxiliary mine small railroad tracks, as well as several mine carts, a set of pulley blocks, and engines for pulling mine carts... Since Xifeng Town has already engaged in the track system of the two mines of iron ore and amethyst mine, the craftsmen can already be familiar with the road, all kinds of materials, tools, and equipment are prepared extremely well, and the craftsmen are also familiar with the road. He jumped off the train and said loudly, "Where is the mine?" Uncle Jonny said loudly: "Follow me! Follow me!" A group of people carrying all kinds of materials, followed Uncle Johnny and ran out of the train station. Soon, they came to the door of an ancient mine. This is the old mine in the original stone canyon. The villagers here are here. Generations have been digging stones in this mine. Uncle Jonny touched the abandoned stone at the entrance of the mine, and he was full of emotion: "I''m back! After a year, I finally returned to my hometown, hahaha... brothers, take action, first reinforce the mine to prevent landslides. ." "Okay!" "Then expand the mine, with sleepers, and be fast. Godfather wants a pure and flawless crystal mine. We have to repay Godfather for his support to us. We must use the fastest speed to get him back the crystal mine." "Okay! Go!" The workers roared, full of enthusiasm, and went straight to the mine... However, they soon discovered that there was still not enough manpower. With the arrival of this train, there are not many workers, and many jobs are stretched and short of manpower. The firepower of the next train will take six hours at the fastest. In fact, the train has run several times in a row, and the conductor has already worked very hard, and the next train will not come again at least tomorrow. Who can help in this mine? With a light bulb on his forehead, Uncle Jonny ran into the village and shouted at the two hundred villagers: "Recruit porters and handymen to come to our mine to help. You don''t need to know the technology, as long as you can exert effort. A salary of 20 copper coins a day, does anyone do it?" The salary of 20 copper coins a day makes people laugh out loud in Westwind Town. No one is willing to do such a shabby job. However, for the two hundred villagers in Stone Canyon, 20 copper coins are a sum of money. Very good income. You can earn 20 copper coins in just one day. Where can I find such a good thing? "I want to come!" "Will you really give 20 copper coins? Don''t just tease us." "If it is true, I will do it." "Me too!" "Isn''t it just to work hard? I have the strongest strength." A large group of people came around. Uncle Jonny didnt talk nonsense, took out a lot of copper coins, put them in the hand of Captain Elsie, and said loudly: "This general, do you always believe it?" With a holy and kindly shining face, Elsie brought into play the set of abduction and abduction as a bishop at the beginning: "Villages, don''t worry, I will stand up and give you a guarantee. The money will be placed with me. After you work, Come to me to get it, so you wont be afraid of being deceived by someone who doesnt know the details." Elsies smile had a religious deceptive effect, and instantly overwhelmed more than two hundred villagers. Men, women, old and young went into battle together to help the mine work. Of course, Robb doesn''t need to care about these things. He is just a rule-making person. Once he teaches the villagers the ideas, concepts, rules, and operating procedures of the modern era, he will no longer do stupid things by himself. At this time, he was accompanying Lilian, slowly walking towards the church at the back of the village. There is a dilapidated church there. It was originally a church of light. During the undead army incident, it was changed to a dark church. After all the residents of the original stone canyon were evacuated, it was no longer a church of light, nor is it anymore. The dark church, it is just a dilapidated house. No human has given it special feelings. It is just a pile of stones, wood, glass and other objects, and it does not represent any meaning. Lilian got into the cemetery behind the church, stood in front of an unknown tomb, placed a few wild flowers picked in advance in front of the tomb, and then quietly mourned towards the tomb. Robb understood right away, her parents were buried in it. It''s not popular in Westerners to kowtow to the grave, so Lilian just stood quietly. After standing for a while, she turned around and said, "Sorry, Master, I brought you to this place." "There''s nothing to be sorry about." Robb smiled and said, "Even if you don''t bring me here, I have to come again." Every time Robb arrives in a new city, he must go to the cemetery to turn on the "Teleport Point". This is the game setting of the "Black Blade". Lilian didn''t know what he was telling the truth, and thought Robb was only saying this on purpose to make her careless, and she couldn''t help but smile: "The master is so kind to me." Robb asked, "Do you have any special ideas when you come back to this place? Or something you really want to do?" Lilian looked left, right, front, and back. He looked around the surrounding buildings, cliffs, and trees, and then looked back, and said in a low voice: "Leaving here for a year, I am used to seeing the prosperous Xifeng Town, when I came back here, I discovered that this place is really a poor and backward place. If I want to say what I want most now, it is...I hope that this place can become rich and become as prosperous as Xifeng Town. " Robb smiled and said, "Even if the residents here are no longer the same group as before, do you think so?" "Yeah!" Lilian nodded, "After all, this is my hometown. I hope this is rich." Robb gave her a thumbs-up: "That''s good! From now on, we will often go back and forth between here and Westwind Town, and build a prosperous canyon city with our own hands." "Hey? How can my stupid wish make the master work?" "Fool, this is my territory!" Robb smiled and said, "It was originally my responsibility to make this place rich." Chapter 450： Oil Caravan in the Desert Kingdom The workers and soldiers stayed in the original stone canyon, desperately engaged in construction and public security. And Robb accompanied Lilian around for a long time, and after the nobles who came to travel also took a few big circles in this dilapidated canyon, everyone was ready to return to Westwind Town. A group of people returned to the train and sat down gracefully. The nobles held up their tea cups again, and the train driver was planning to restart the train. At this moment, Elsie''s big tank suddenly moved, and the barrel of the gun spun toward the north side of the canyon, and the soldiers around him suddenly became vigilant. Someone yelled: "There are people from the north. There are a lot of people. It''s a big team!" "Send a few people over to have a look!" "I used reconnaissance skills to see, ah, it''s not an enemy, it''s a caravan." "It''s the caravan from the desert kingdom, from the Madara family." When he heard this, Robb was amused, but he is now in the shape of Robert Smith, and it is not convenient to go out to talk. He had to wink at the Baron Noon next to him. The latter knows and brushes the ground from the train. He jumped down and said loudly: "Military matters will be handled by Captain Elsie, but I will take care of business matters. I will greet this caravan." After that, he turned his head and beckoned to the train: "Kant, Robert, follow along and learn how to do business." Robb knew that he was actually asking himself to host secretly with the past, but he was afraid that doing so would attract people''s attention and expose Robb''s identity, so he called Kangte as the second person. Everyone knows that Kangte has muscles in his skull and has no brains at all. Robb gave Conte a grin, and the two jumped off the train and followed Baron Nolan. Soon, the caravan from the desert kingdom came in front of you. This caravan had a very obvious desert style. The goods were all large camels, and the merchants all wrapped their heads and faces in turbans, and they couldnt see their faces. It can be seen from the family pattern embroidered on their clothes that they are from the Matura family. This group did not expect that there were so many people in the original stone canyon, and there was even a strange car. When they came last time, it was not like this here. The merchants were taken aback, but they immediately recognized Baron Noren and Captain Elsie. After all, after transporting oil to Westwind a few times, it was hard not to know these two. The middle-aged man with a veil covered face jumped off the camel and bowed to Captain Elsie and Baron Nolan: "Two adults, Gui''an! We are the team that came from the desert kingdom to deliver oil to Westwind Town. " Robb didn''t need to speak, but Baron Nolan smiled and asked, "How much oil has been shipped this time?" "198 barrels were shipped this time!" "Huh? What is this strange number? What the **** is 198 barrels? Why not two hundred barrels? And the amount is too small." Baron Nolan also knew that oil is the life of the big train. If there is no oil, Godfather It is impossible to rub out the two kinds of diesel and gasoline by hand, and without these two things, both the diesel engine and the gasoline engine will be ruined, leaving only the heavy and difficult-to-use steam engine to be used. Now the steam engine is still not taken out of Elsie''s tank, because Godfather doesn''t want to see that kind of machine. He also said that the steam engine is the tears of the times and is very harmful to the environment. If possible, try not to use it. The businessman from the desert said embarrassingly, "Uh, you also know that the transportation of oil is very inconvenient. This is all through the mountains and rivers, so we only transported 200 barrels this time. There are monsters rampaging in the Pine Mountains... Actually, we were attacked by monsters on the road two days ago. Two barrels of kerosene were ignited by the torches thrown by the monsters and burned. Fortunately, we kicked the burning oil barrels away in time. If you dont detonate other oil drums, its all over." "Has monsters become rampant?" Robb frowned. The monsters can wave, but they can''t wave and break their oil supply line. If you wave like this, you will be beaten, don''t you? As he thought of this, he heard Elsie say loudly: "Did you get attacked on the way to here in the Crystal Canyon? Damn monster, I''m so tired of life, even Godfather dare to destroy it if he wants oil, brothers, stay. Two hundred people are here to guard the original stone canyon. Others will follow me. Let''s go and fight the monsters." Elsie rushed out with an anger and led three hundred soldiers... The businessman from the desert glanced at the troops that were going away, and felt a lot more stable. If Elsie could clean up the monsters, then his way home would be much safer. He said to Baron Nolan: "Mr. Nolan, what are you doing in the original stone canyon? And the huge iron cart next to it... What is this again?" Baron Nolan smiled without saying a word, with an unpredictable expression on his face. It was not until Robb glared at him that he put down the noble arrogance and said to the desert merchant: "Well, you are really hard to transport oil. This stuff is much harder to transport than ordinary goods, but dont worry. The journey is much simpler, you can at least save 150 miles." Oil merchant wondered: "???" Baron Nolan laughed: "Put your oil on this big train, just because the last few carriages are empty." When those carriages came, they transported the materials needed to build the small track in the mine. After they were moved down, the carriages were already empty. Now it happens to be loaded with oil barrel by barrel. There are 198 barrels of oil. The carriage was full. Baron Nolan said to the desert merchant: "Leave your camels and caravans in the original stone canyon to rest. You can take two entourages and get in the car with us, and go to Westwind Town to see the Madaras." "Hey ah ah?" The desert merchant became more and more stunned. He didn''t realize what happened until Baron Nolan got on the big train and pressed it on a chair. Then the train started and drove out of the original stone canyon. What happened. I couldn''t help screaming in surprise: "Oh, this big car is amazing." Baron Nolan laughed: "This is a great invention of Godfather in Westwind Town. Of course it is amazing. When have you seen Godfather produce something that is not amazing?" The desert merchant was shocked by this great invention, while Marian sitting in the car thought to herself: This big train is really powerful. When it comes over, it pulls a large truck, and when it goes back, it pulls another one. For large trucks and goods, if the caravans agree on a time and calculate every time the train receives the goods back and forth, so that it will not run empty, it will be convenient to purchase and ship at the same time. It feels like this, the pricing of many products, It''s about to be calculated again. After all, the transportation cost is a cost that cannot be underestimated, and after using this big train, the transportation cost is much smaller. After long-distance transportation of goods, the growth may not increase much, so that competitors can easily be killed. Chapter 451： Are you a traverser? Marianne''s heart became eager. That evening, when Robb returned to Westwind Town, washed the disguise, was lazily on the stone bench, and took a fishing rod to fish, he saw Marianne strolling over. "Godfather!" Marian smiled and sat opposite Robb''s stone table: "I took the big train today and went around the original stone canyon. I feel more and more that this big train is extraordinary." "Oh? Really?" Robb smiled and said, "Just like it! But, your businessman''s daughter came to me specifically to tell me about the big train. It should be more than just liking. You want to play a big ticket, right? ?" Marianne chuckled: "Sure enough, Godfather can''t hide anything from me. I''m really a bit jealous. I want to build such a railway and build such a train." Robbile said: "What a big ambition, you don''t know, even the Queen of Sigran, after knowing how much iron this big train needs, she had to give up." A mysterious smile appeared on Marianne''s face: "Your Majesty is already poor. Our Cotton family has no less money than the royal family." Robb: "..." Marianne continued: "Moreover, we can also join hands with other noble families. When we were chatting on the train today, I heard the big businessman Propo said that he also wanted to make a deal of the train business. It feels very profitable. Together with the Probos family, the funds will be more abundant. It should be no problem to supplement a hundreds of miles of railway to build a large train." "A lot of invested capital, once it goes bankrupt, it will cost you nothing." Robb smiled. Marianne smiled and said, "People who work on the second railway may lose everything, but the first one will definitely make a lot of money." Robbile said: "I have to remind you that the train still burns diesel oil. Diesel can only be made from oil transported from the desert, and there is only one person in the world whose''alchemy'' can refine oil into diesel. No one else can do it. How do you get a big train to play? I won''t give you diesel." Marianne said: "We cant afford to use diesel engines, so we dont need to use them. I saw the steam tank made by Godfather. The power of that steam tank is also great. The key is that its fuel is coal. We want that kind of fuel. There is no problem at all." Robber Dale: "What a smart woman! Well, I admit that your idea is feasible. The steam train is indeed more in line with the normal climbing route of the technology tree. Only I can play the diesel train. If others want to play, Its better to use a steam engine first. Then I want to know, how do you plan to make money using railways and trains?" Marianne chuckled: "I thought about it carefully. This big train can transport people as well as goods. Therefore, if I own a train and a private railway, I can make money by collecting freight, and I can collect it by myself. For a few silver coins, a car with ten carriages can transport thousands of people at a time, and you can earn hundreds of gold coins or even more with just one trip. And the delivery of goods can be more open. Calculated by weight, calculated by volume, there are ways to dig out a portion of the profits from the merchants." Having said this, she smiled and said: "And I only need to invest in the initial construction costs, and there is almost no need to invest in anything later. As long as this car runs for a few months, I can recover the cost, and then it will be all earn." "Hahaha! Not bad, not bad! The idea is very good. It''s as blue as blue than blue. Your vision is better than your father." Robb laughed: "But have you ever thought about luck? If the function of goods is placed in the military, it will become an important strategic function. This kind of strategic-level good thing will fall into the hands of a few nobles and private individuals. Will Her Majesty the Queen be willing?" Marianne smiled: "She just took her into stocks and played together if she didn''t want to. Anyway, the initial investment is huge. Every time we pull a shareholder, our Cotton family can invest less money and reduce certain risks, and this can be regarded as royal control. For this part of the railway line, Her Majesty the Queen will open the door to policy convenience." "Your thoughts are so advanced, aren''t you a traverser?" Robb said. "Passer? What is it?" Marian was surprised. "Well, its fine if you dont understand." Robb smiled: "Since you dont understand, then Ill teach you something. You can use the money earned from the first railway to build the second railway, two Dont the railroads make more money together? When you have money, build another railroad, and the three railroads will make more money... Repeatedly." Robbs expression suddenly became serious: One by one, in the end, your railway will fill the entire Gran Kingdom, and you can become a railway tycoon mastering the entire West Granville transportation industry. Just stomping your feet. The entire countrys freight system is shaking. This business is much better than the stocking town your father played in." These words made Marianne''s eyes light up, as if she had learned something. Robb suddenly took out the crystal ball dedicated to communicating with Miss Queen, and dialed a call. It was already evening, and it was time to talk on the phone, so as soon as the phone was dialed, it was immediately connected, and the face of Miss Queen appeared from the crystal ball: "If something goes on, hang up if nothing happens! " This is obviously revenge for her, revenge for the lines Robb said when he got on the phone last time. Robb smiled and said: "Miss Queen, let me introduce you a very useful young talent, who may be an important Minister of Internal Affairs of your kingdom in the future." The queen turned her eyes to Marianne: "Oh, I recognize her, Marianne Cotton, who specializes in magic props production at the School of Magic, and my Katyusha and mines were completed by her sponsored Robert. What''s the matter with a discerning student? What other talents does she have that deserves your solemn introduction to me?" Robb said: "Did you not be very jealous of the big train that was jealous of me last time? She has a way to help you get it out. And, it can help you with railways all over the country." Upon hearing this, Miss Queen''s face became more serious with a brush: "She is a little student of the Magic Academy, what can I do? I can''t even do it!" Robb smiled and said, "You can''t help it, because you only use the railway as a tool for war, but you never thought about how to use it to generate revenue. So when you think about building a railway, you only consider how much you will spend. I can''t afford money when I think about it. However, this young girl thinks about not only expenditure, but also income. With her method, you can use the least amount of money to supplement the railway all over the country." Chapter 452： What you want to give you is Robb turned to Marian next to him: "Tell your thoughts to Miss Queen." Marianne was also a little excited about this opportunity. The daughter of a wealthy business man, she can directly talk to Her Majesty the Queen. It is also an important opportunity in her life. If she seizes it, she really wants to rise above her head. She hurriedly settled her mind, sorted out her thoughts in her mind, and then said what she had just imagined. Of course, this time she would not say "bring the queen into the company", but instead "invite the royal family". "Investment", which sounds much more beautiful. Miss Queen listened carefully and thoughtfully! Indeed, at the beginning, she only considered the directions of transporting troops, food, and weapons by train, so she only thought of using it, but never thought of getting benefits from it. In this way, of course she couldn''t afford it. But now I heard from Marianne that it turns out that trains can still be opened to the people, collecting train tickets, running freight, collecting freight, using tickets to maintain the road, and then using one road to maintain a second road... "If this goes on, it is really not a big problem to fill the whole country." The queen set the tone for Marianne''s proposal in a single sentence: "If there is a problem, it is that the output of steel can''t keep up." Marianne said: "Your Majesty, I have also considered the issue of steel production. Of course, a large amount of steel is needed to build the railway. Therefore, our first railway might as well be built between Xifeng Town and Guangming Road. Connecting these two important cities, this long railway runs along the foot of the Black Pine Mountains. There are several places on the way that are suitable for iron ore mining." Miss Queen understood immediately: "In other words, iron ore can also be transported back to the Bright Road by train, right?" Marian said: "Yes! Guangming Road and Xifeng Town are both large cities with large populations. Railways are built between these two large cities, and the fare income will definitely be the most, and the freight will be more prosperous. After all, now Xifeng Town is an important production area for goods. It is rich in sugar, iron, silk stockings, and all kinds of weird things..." The Queen knew from the bottom of her heart that Westwind Town and Guangming Road were the most suitable route to build the first railway. However, the biggest problem now is that Westwind Town is not under her control, although in name Westwind Town still belongs to Siege. The city, but because of the powerful Robb, this city has completely escaped from the rule of Her Majesty the Queen. Very troublesome! At this moment, Robb suddenly laughed, "I know what you ghost woman is thinking." The queen snorted and said nothing. "You''re thinking, Westwind Town can''t be counted as your site. Building a railway to Westwind Town always feels weird, right?" "Westwind Town is my territory." The Queen Duck died and said with a hardened mouth: "You are just a disobedient local tyrant on my territory, I have no time to clean up you now. Actually disobedient local tyrant There are many, and you are not the only one. For example, the dwarf villages in the forest and the dwarves in the western mountains of the Wind Essence Cavern are all of the same nature as you. Don''t think that you are the only one special." "So that''s it, I feel that you are quite working hard." Robb spread his hands: "It turns out that there are so many disobedient bad guys in your territory. It is very hard to manage a country." If others say this, the queen probably won''t even move her expression. However, when Robb said this, she didn''t know why her nose was sore, she wanted to cry a little, and said quietly, "You also feel that I am working hard? I thought you would only mock me with yin and yang, "Wow"! You can also see how hard I have been. If you really understand how hard I have been, then return Xifeng Town to me." Robb: "Want Westwind Town?" Queen: "I want it!" "If you really want it..." Robb dragged a long tone here, and the queen thought to herself: This guy is going to wow again. Unexpectedly, he did not make a wow as the queen thought, but smiled and said: "Okay! Westwind Town was originally your site, but before it was just a small village, you didn''t care much, but now Now that the development is large, setting up an administrative organization is a matter of course. You can send someone to take care of it." "Huh?" The queen froze on the spot. Robb smiled and said, "Look, in cities with tens of thousands of people, more and more chores have to be dealt with. Roads need to be built today, bridges need to be built tomorrow, towns need to be planned, trees need to be built, sewers need to be cleaned, and The police pay wages, provide food to prison inmates, establish public order, establish orphanages, nursing homes..." In a blink of an eye, he listed a long list of chores, and then said: "Now these messy things are all paid from my personal pocket. Even if I am a landlord, the landlords house has no surplus. Private money to do so many things? Of course, the most important thing is not to pay, but to take care of me, annoying." When the queen heard this, she couldn''t help being amused: "I have long wanted to complain about your poor administrative ability. The Westwind Town of Connaught University has no government settings. It is completely reliant on blind rectification and threw a few police officers there to manage it by force. It used to be a small town that could support it, but now there are 10,000 people, can''t you play it?" Robb spread his hands: "Well! So now I ask you if you want it. If this town is thrown to your administrative team to take care of it, I don''t care. You see, in this way, Xifeng Town will truly belong to your territory. happy." The queen was overjoyed, and she opened her mouth to agree, but she immediately felt that something was wrong. After all, he is a person who has dealt with various forces for years and years. He is not that easy to deceive. He reacted at once and patted the table and said: "Outrageous, I almost agreed and fell into your hands. If I send an administrative team over, in name The above is that I sent people over to take back the jurisdiction of Westwind Town, but in fact, these people can''t beat you, and you are holding your sword around your neck. Don''t they become a part-time job for you? Not only did I not take back Westwind Town, but in vain. I will send you a lot of administrative staff to help you manage the city properly, and you can continue to be idle on the stone bench and enjoy the benefits." "Wow!" Robb gave another iconic smirk: "Whenever you are in this way, you will become very smart." "Humph!" The queen snorted angrily, "I''m really such a cheat. I''ve been killed seventeen or eight times a long time ago." Robb said: "However, you really think too much this time. Although those inferior conspiracy theories are very effective in trying to figure out other people, they dont make any sense to me. On the necks of others, forcing others to work for me, will Xifeng Town have the situation like this? Miss Queen, you might as well think about it seriously." Chapter 453： I would go The queen considered this question very seriously, as if, it really was. Robb doesn''t like to use force to intimidate others, or that he has never used force to intimidate others, his force seems to be only used to intimidate others. And when he wants others to do something, he likes to use profit to "seduce" others. Of course, from the result point of view, all those who are tempted by him earn money in the end. Now Robb is typically "tempting" her, throwing out a piece of cake like Westwind Town, making Her Majesty want to eat it. Although she does not want to admit it, she has to admit that Xifeng Town has become a prosperous economic town. For a ruler of a country, a city like this of course wants to hold it in his hand, firmly grasp it, and rely on it. With the strong economic capacity of this city, it can drive other towns and even the entire country. Her Majesty found that she could not resist this temptation, even if she knew that Robb was uneasy and planned to take away a batch of her administrative talents, but there was still a devil in her heart repeatedly saying to her: in case he is uneasy. What about this badass? Try it! It''s a big deal to lose a few people. In fact, Robb has never restricted the people of Seagrand from entering and leaving Westwind Town. These administrative staff will definitely be able to do it after they have entered, and there is no need to worry about being held back by him. Even if it is to learn the methods of Westwind Town, it is worth sending some people. "Okay, that''s it." The queen said: "I will send a team such as the governor, the clerk, etc., to take over the administration of Westwind Town. Moreover, I said the shame before, since you also said that there is something in Westwind Town. A lot of internal affairs expenditures, then the people I send must be taxed, otherwise, how do you do what you said?" Robb said: "Okay! Tax collection is good, I think it should be collected. The tax collected must be used to build urban infrastructure and pay the police. Otherwise, it would be too abnormal to rely on my own pockets. " "I''m going to prepare the manpower. Let''s talk about it today." The queen hung up the phone. After listening to the conversation between Robb and the Queen, Marianne was surprised. She didnt expect Godfather to return Westwind Town to the Queen for management, but she couldnt say more. Its getting late. After giving Robb a salute, he left. Until this time, Sofa came up from behind and asked in surprise: "You really want to return Westwind Town to Seagrand?" Robb smiled: "What do you mean by giving it back? Westwind has always been the territory of Siege, I haven''t grabbed it." Sofa stopped talking, but looked at Robb with a weird look, and his eyes were clearly saying: Don''t lie, you''ve been occupying the mountain as the king. Robb said: "I am just a lazy person. I only want to live a lazy life. I want to build and develop the town, but also to make my lazy life a better life. Now the town is big and there are a lot of troubles. On the train, several mayors were still asking me how to engage in orphanages and nursing homes, and the questions made my brain hurt. Only the ghosts have time and mood to engage in orphanages and nursing homes." Solfa: "..." Robb said: "Anyway, there are a lot of troubles. Someone has to be taken care of. Apart from Miss Queen, there is no better person to take care of this matter." Sofa whispered: "But this will give away your town!" "Haha, your vision is too small." Robb lazily said: "If I want to, the next chapter will kill the Pharaoh of the Desert Kingdom and the King of the Knight Kingdom, and the next chapter will kill Dong. The rabbit emperor of Rabbit Datang takes another chapter to fly to the bright road, crying queen, and forcibly married her, then I only need three chapters to get the whole world. What is the difference between this town and giving it away? Woolen cloth?" Sofa froze immediately: "Scared?" "I''m not saying this to scare you, or to say, I really don''t care who this town belongs to, I only care about how happy my life is." Solfa: "..." The next day, early in the morning. Father Sun took off the sunset outfit that was always beaten, and put on a sunrise suit, his combat power exploded, and with a roar, he jumped from the horizon and beat his moon, stars, and sunset clouds last night. Now they all hide. He got up, shivering, letting the sun spread his golden light all over the world. In the palace of the Bright Road, the queen summoned her most confidant ministers of state affairs. The queen said in a majestic tone: "Today there is an arduous task, which must be handed over to some people who dare to sacrifice and pay for the country. I must first explain that to perform this task can be described as a life of nine deaths, and maybe I can''t go home for a lifetime..." At this point, the ministers were already shocked, and the steps of several people quietly moved back a little bit. The queen saw all this in her eyes, but did not say anything. It is normal for people to be afraid of death. If they are not afraid of death at all, it would be strange. When this is the case, the first reaction is not to take a step back, but to jump out immediately to show that they have dedicated themselves to death. Basically, they are all geniuses. You have to think about it first, and then the person who stands up is the true loyal minister. The Queen did not want to use such a two-way comparison to torture her ministers. Without waiting for these people to express their views, she immediately said: "I plan to send an administrative team to Xifeng Town to establish an organization to collect taxes and manage that town. As you know, Xifeng Town is currently in the hands of that man, and that guys combat power alone can rival an army. Our country is currently struggling to deal with Mondelas army and the monsters in the Blackpine Mountains. The army has no spare energy to go to war with that man. Therefore, our country is also unable to protect the safety of the personnel stationed there." When these words came out, the ministers couldn''t help looking at each other. Indeed, this is really a life-long mission. Although the man has a good reputation, all those present are politically involved. Does anyone know what reputation is all about? Fame is often the result of performances, especially for big people like Robb. What he lets you know may not be the real him. Maybe he is helping the people while violently enslaving them. Maybe he was helping stray children while secretly killing them, using their blood to study evil alchemy... Such things are not uncommon in this world! Knowing the person, knowing the face and not knowing the heart, the reputation is too unreliable. "Does anyone go voluntarily?" the queen said: "This kind of dangerous matter, I don''t want to force you to do it, and I will not treat him voluntarily in the future." The ministers looked at each other, and after a while, a proud voice suddenly sounded: "I want to go!" Everyone turned their heads and took a look. It turned out to be Necromancer No. 32. This guy was killed by Robb a long time ago, and now there is only a bone frame left. He laughed and said, "I''m dead anyway. I am not afraid of death at all." Chapter 454： They are accumulating Thirty-two is an expert in magic props making at the Magic Academy. He is also an internal affairs talent. He is good at handling various documents and coordinating government affairs. In fact, he is quite capable. Her Majesty took a deep look at him: "You were killed by that man. You should have a grudge against him. You voluntarily asked to go to Westwind Town to manage government affairs, not to avenge yourself." No. 32 hurriedly said: "How can it be? No matter when, your subordinates will put your majestys affairs first and private grievances last. The town of Westwind Town is currently completely out of your majestys control. , There must be a group of brave people to go to the town, bit by bit to **** back the administrative power of this town. And the subordinate was killed by that man, this is not a bad thing, on the contrary, it is a good thing. It is impossible to get along with him, but to keep a distance from him. This task is none other than his subordinates." The queen thought about it carefully, and it was really like this. If the officials sent to Westwind Town collaborated with Robb and listened to him on the surface, but actually became Robbs lackeys, it would be tricky, but on the 32nd, he would be loyal to him and would also be loyal to him. Bai has a grudge, and it is best to send him to Westwind Town. He has no risk of betraying himself, instead, he will stay sober and win the town back. "That''s good!" Her Majesty the Queen gave the final word: "Just send you, all kinds of administrative staff will bring more, management is second, the most important thing is to learn, to bring me back to the bright road in all aspects of Xifeng Town. When there is a little something, immediately send someone to bring that thing back to the bright road, so as not to be held back by the man after learning too much at a time." No. 32 knelt down on one knee: "Yes!" September! A good news came from the Crystal Canyon. The Black Earth Knights led by Madeleine beat the monster army in the Crystal Canyon and drove a monster army peeping into the Crystal Canyon back to the Black Pine Mountains. Several other troops sent by Her Majesty the Queen also repelled waves of monsters in Nanli Village and other places. Even in Westwind Town, there was a wave of monsters, but these monsters were discovered by the sentinels of the elves in the mountains far away from the town. The elves who lost their homes were full of anger and formed a group in the forest. Wave ambush. As a result, Robb and Elsie didn''t have time to shoot, and the group of monsters were repelled and drove back to the mountain. Then, the monsters that frequently attacked the Black Pine Mountains suddenly stopped appearing again, as if there was no monster overnight, and the whole world became quiet. Robb also got up early today, sitting on the stone bench in the yard, holding a piece of bread hanging in his left hand, and holding the milk cup that Lilian handed in his right hand. Marian was sitting across from his stone chair, carrying the nine-nine-nine multiplication table over and over again. This woman has perseverance and learning ability. Robb taught her abacus. She is now faster than Robb. After all, Robb is not an abacus professional, but Marianne is willing to devote time to the abacus practice. superior. You dont need to practice hard, you can already hang Robb with the abacus, which makes Robb very hurt, so he deliberately used multiplication and division to bully Marianne, and in the end it became to teach Marianne nine-nine multiplication. The state of the table... Seeing her carrying a multiplication table while calculating various multiplication and division problems proficiently, Robb knew that it would take a few days for this woman to be able to beat herself at the mental arithmetic speed of multiplication and division. It seems... Want to continue to maintain the dignity of the "master", had no choice but to use algebra to bully her. Thinking of this, Robb suddenly became worried. If one day, this woman has learned all the mathematics she knows, why would she play with her? Isn''t that faceless by then? He was thinking of this when he saw two elf archers walking down the hillside guarding the elf elders. These elves now also know that Godfather is the Archdruid. Anyway, there are many thieves that should be surprised. After getting used to it, there is nothing remarkable. The life of the elves is very long. They will witness the changes of the times, are used to seeing the vicissitudes of the world, and even appreciate technology. The new moon is benefiting each day. The heroes of various races passed by the elves like a revolving lantern. When they first came out, they were dazzling and dazzling like shooting stars, but in the end they were consumed as ashes by the elves with a long lifespan. So they accepted the fact that Robb was a druid. The elder elder came to Robb and whispered: "Honored Archdruid, I''m here to talk to you about the forest." "Oh?" Robb said: "What happened in the forest?" The elf elder said: "The monsters attacked everywhere in the past few days, but they were all beaten back by the armies from all over Sigran. They haven''t been active in the past few days. What is the opinion of the Archdruid?" "I don''t have any opinion, I didn''t think about this problem at all." Robb said. "Didn''t think?" The Elf Elder was unable to complain. "What''s wrong? Do you have any special opinions?" The elven elder had no choice but to laugh or cry: "I don''t think that monsters are afraid of humans or elves. It''s unusual for them to suddenly quiet down like this." "Oh?" Robb said: "I see, what you mean is that they have stopped the meaningless small groups of troops attacking and harassing it because they are accumulating power and are preparing to launch a wave of big moves?" The elder elves didnt understand the words like accumulating energy and magnifying moves, but he could roughly guess what they meant. He nodded: Yes, they either wont come. It''s a big offensive." Speaking of this, the Elf Elder looked at the town wall in the northeast of Westwind with a little worry, and whispered: "Is the town wall too short now? The defense is too lax. If you have to deal with it, it may be possible next. The coming army of monsters should strengthen the defense of the city." He earnestly said: "The temporary villages established by our elves will probably be the first to bear the brunt. Once we detect that the monster army is approaching, we will all withdraw into the main city. The current fortifications in the main city are really hard to let go. Come down." Robb smiled: "It''s okay, it''s okay. Not long after you came here, you still don''t know the combat effectiveness of our Westwind Town." The elder elder said: "Last time we saw Captain Elsie''s heroism in battle, but...I''ll be honest, the total number of troops is still too small. With five hundred men, ten thousand people must be guarded. It can be said that there are loopholes everywhere. The monsters can come in from where they want to come from. They must rely on solid walls to be foolproof! As long as the monsters are kept out of the city, we are the archers and magic of the elves. Teacher, it will be much easier to resist remotely on the wall." Chapter 455： I apply for a transfer Robb smiled: "Mr. Elf, don''t worry, this city is absolutely defensible. Look at the humans in our town, who has ever worried about monsters?" The elders of the elves have actually felt strange for a long time. The people in this Westwind town feel weird. They are more afraid of death. Ask them if they are afraid of monsters, and they will say "Godfather is there". The elves have never seen Robb sling and fight various enemies. How can they dare to trust Robb like the townsfolk? The elder also wanted to persuade a few words. At this moment, Captain Elsie led a strange team to come over. The one who walked at the forefront of the team was actually a skeleton. He was covered with bones and covered in black. In his robe, holding a staff in his hand, and a crown on his head, it looks like a very remarkable appearance, it is the thirty-two Necromancer. Behind him is a large group of humans, all dressed in the costumes of various officials and employees, a mighty group of people. Elsie led the group of people into the yard and stood opposite Robb: "Godfather, these people came from the Bright Road. They said they were ordered by Her Majesty to take over the administration of Westwind Town." Robb used gestures to make Elder Elf wait for a while, then turned his head, looked at the group of No. 32, and smiled: "Wow, it''s a good time! I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon. Come here. Now, I''m relieved." A group of administrators all showed embarrassment. Before they came to Xifeng Town, they mustered great courage. They even dared to come after writing a suicide note to their families, because they all knew that the actual controller of Xifeng Town did not Its not your Majesty. They went to the town to take over administration, collect taxes, and seize power. It was a life of nine deaths, and the Queen also explained that there is no power to protect their safety. Everyone was thinking in their hearts that Godfather might have to look at Godfather when he came here, but he didn''t expect that Godfather seemed to be very talkative. Although the first sentence of "Wow" looks very cheap, but the following words, It sounds like I really want to see them. No.32 snorted and took a step forward: "Don''t pretend to be hospitable. You take the initiative to ask Her Majesty to ask for administrative personnel, which must contain evil intentions, but this place is the territory of my Gran Kingdom, even if you With wicked eyes, Her Majesty can''t ignore this town, so he sent us. I am on the thirty-two, since I dare to come, I am not afraid of death. Do you have any ways, just mark it down." Robb glared at him and smiled: "Isn''t this the brother who was killed by me in the Spider Valley in the Black Pine Mountains?" Thirty-two snorted: "It''s me! You killed me fiercely, but it didn''t work. Her Majesty the Queen used Undead Reincarnation Magic to pull my soul back into the bones, making me immortal. Lich! You can still work for Her Majesty. This time, I will lead the administrative team and come to Westwind Town to take over everything in this town." Robb clapped his hands and said, "Yes, not bad. I didn''t expect that you are still an internal affairs talent. You know a lot about necromantic magic, magic props production, and administration." "It''s useless to praise me." On the 32nd, she put on a sturdy appearance: "You occupy the mountain as the king and seize the territory of our country. You are a badass. I already know this very well." "Come less, you are the villain." Robb smiled: "When I was in Westwind just now, I just wanted to be a lazy priest and live a low-key life. If it wasn''t for you to steal the bones from my churchyard. , Will the Bright Chapel send Xiaoyi and Baron Parses to Westwind Town? If they dont come, will I run to the mountains and beat you? If I dont beat you, will I expose my strength? If I dont. Strength, will continue to be a lazy priest in a low-key manner, and will not occupy Westwind Town like this. After all, this Westwind Town becomes like this, it is all your harm. If I am the Queen, I will hang you On the ceiling fan, go to five gears." "Hey?" Number 32 was stunned. The administrative staff in the back whispered and discussed for a while, and then suddenly realized that they all pointed to No.32 together and said, "So you are the one who caused the harm!" "How come I caused it?" No.32 was shocked: "No! This is impossible." "We have thought about it carefully, it is indeed you who caused the damage!" The administrative staff behind shook their heads together: "I didn''t expect you to be the initiator. This matter must be reported to Her Majesty the Queen as soon as possible." Thirty-two: "..." He opened his mouth wide in surprise. Since there is no muscle to connect the bones, his chin fell off accidentally after the mouth was opened, and fell to the ground with a click. He quickly picked up the chin and reinstalled it: "It is unreasonable. Nonsense slanders me. Sure enough, you are a badass, and I want to fight you." "Wow, what are you fighting against me?" Robb smiled: "Don''t forget how you died." Of course No. 32 remembers how he died, the tracking arrow that can''t hide no matter how much it is, it''s terrible! He now knows how powerful Robb is, but as a human being, it''s not that others are strong, so he has to be obedient. People must have the unyielding spirit and the courage to fight even in the face of powerful enemies. Thirty-two slapped her bones and ribs, screaming: "I''m not afraid of you! What''s the use of you even if you are strong? I''m dead anyway, hahaha! You can''t scare me anymore. Know why I am Dare to take the initiative to invite Ying to come to Xifeng Town to manage the administration? BecauseI! No! Afraid! Death!" "Really?" Robb suddenly reached out and pointed at No. 32, a black beam of light hung down from the sky, covering him. No. 32 was taken aback: "What are you going to do?" Before he could say anything, an angel with black wings descended in the beam of light, and flung out feathers against the 32nd... Then, a black light flashed. No. 32 brushing the ground gave birth to internal organs, flesh and blood, eyes, ears, hair... Suddenly, he became the skinny and skinny face when I met him in the Spider Valley last time, but it was not like a skeleton. He looked up at the angel in disbelief, and then looked down at his hands. There was indeed flesh and blood, resurrected, wiped, just like that, suddenly resurrected. Happy! Robb suddenly said to him: "Now you are alive, come here, I will give you another chance to fight with me! Anyway, you are super courageous, you are super not afraid of death. Come to fight and destroy me as a bad guy. Bar." Thirty-two: "..." The atmosphere was very embarrassing. He suddenly took a crystal ball out of his arms, dialed the Queen''s phone, and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, I apply for a transfer and return to the Bright Road to be a teacher." Chapter 456： We have to collect taxes On the 32nd, the operation of applying for a transfer, immediately looked at all the administrative staff who followed. Wasn''t it the first one you asked for to come? The lady queen in the crystal ball had a calm expression: "Huh? Resurrected? You can understand at a glance, that guy helped you resurrect, and then you are afraid of death once you are resurrected?" No.32 said with an embarrassed expression: "You only realize that life is precious after you die once..." "Expensive!" Miss Queen said angrily: "Give me a good job. If you don''t do a good job, then you can die for me. This time I won''t even give you the reincarnation of the dead." After speaking, she hung up the phone with a touch of the floor. Thirty-two: "..." Everyone was watching him froze. After a few seconds, he closed the crystal ball, turned his head to Robb, and said loudly: "Hmph, I...I...I''m not afraid of you, come here Duel." The voice of speaking is trembling! Administrators behind: "..." Robb couldn''t hold back, he snorted and laughed: "Okay, don''t be silly, what are you doing in a duel with you? I want you to come to Xifeng Town to manage the town and serve the people, not to let you come here. Be a double bonus red club beater." On the 32nd, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. After this guy was resurrected, there was flesh on his face and eyeballs in his eye sockets. It was easier to capture his expression now. Robb discovered that it was an expression. A very rich guy, his eyes turned so fast, his heart guilty just now, and the emotion of relief now can all be expressed on his thin face. He said in a vague way: "We really want to take care of it, but we have to collect taxes." "No problem, accept it!" Robb smiled and said, "Tax collection should be done, but I need to give you my own opinions and opinions on the method of tax collection." He spoke politely, but on the 32nd, he understood that what he meant by this sentence was: "The method of collecting taxes must follow what I said." On the 32nd, I thought: Understand, it''s the nobles'' set again. Collect taxes desperately from the people, but the nobles must be tax-free. All the nobles in the world play this set! Yes, I am also a noble, and I also like tax-free nobles! When he was thinking of this, he heard Robb''s serious and authentic words: "Although the people in Westwind Town live a little bit better than those in other small towns, they are still very poor, earning so many pitiful silver coins in one month. ..." Before he could finish his sentence, he saw that the expressions of several low-level administrators behind No. 32 became weird, and they almost raised the table and shouted, "Ten silver coins?" It turned out that these low-level administrators could not earn ten silver coins a month, but when they heard that this was only the income of the residents of Xifeng Town, they really almost hanged on the spot. Robb didnt bother to take care of them, and continued: The townspeople are very poor and cannot collect taxes from them. Therefore, I suggest that you first collect taxes from the nobles, merchants, and factory managers. Lets Xifeng Town. Although there are not many nobles, almost every noble has an industry. Let them count the total number of workers in their factories, calculate the number, and then pay taxes according to the number of workers. Each worker receives dozens of copper coins. You should study and submit it to me. I think it is reasonable, so I will implement it!" No. 32 sounded a little stunned! The group of administrative staff behind him was even more confused. Everyone looked at each other. After a while, they heard No. 32 cautiously and asked tentatively: "Tax taxes from nobles, not civilians?" Robb: "Yes, is there any problem?" Thirty-two: "Are you... the opposite?" Robb said, "Am I like the kind of silly person who would say the opposite of important things?" On the 32nd, sweating profusely: "If you do this, the nobles will protest...Yes..." "Resistance to arrogance." Robb smiled: "Who is protesting that he should come to me! I am a cold-blooded man, a decisive sofa, and a fierce dictator. Those who oppose my policy will directly drive out of Westwind Town and let him. Find a place to go." Thirty-two: "..." Robb is really not worried about this. In fact, when he chats with the nobles, he has already used the tone of collecting taxes. However, the nobles really dont care about paying Robb a tax because they can have The income like this now is given by Robb, not to mention collecting taxes. Even if Robb says he wants some money to spend, the nobles will take the initiative to send a lot of gold coins in, just looking forward to Robbs future. Continue to take them to play new tricks. If they offend Robb for a little tax, their situation would really not be worthy of staying in Xifeng Town, a place that is steadily improving. Moreover, when Robb was venting his mouth, these nobles had already thought about it. If each worker handed in 30 copper coins per capita, when they recruited workers, the promised salary would be reduced by 30 copper coins. For example, the original 15 silver coins hired one person, and 14 silver coins and 70 copper coins would be used to hire one person in the future. The tax will eventually fall on the poor. Avoiding taxes in this way is very simple, and there is no need to fight Godfather on this matter. Robb also knew that they were planning this way, but he did not try to expose the nobles ideas. It is impossible to completely exempt the poor from taxation. People with incomes that are so low that they can''t even meet the minimum tax payment standards, go out to buy something, and that thing also carries a lot of taxes. The reason why he set the rules in this way was just to establish a basic rule so that subsequent imitators would also respect this taxation idea of ??"collecting taxes on the rich". As long as this big ideological framework is formed, the people themselves will think about it in the future. Ways to resist those little tricks played by capitalists. In the constant resistance, taxation plans will become more and more perfect, and plans such as stepwise tax collection will slowly surface. These are not what he is going to take care of. How annoying to care about these, it is better to be lazy. Robb said to No. 32: "The tax you are about to collect will be a huge sum of money larger than you think, because my Westwind Town is much richer than ordinary towns, and the taxes must be higher. , But... if I catch you embezzling public funds, you will die worse than tax evaders." No. 32 hurriedly said: "We must not be able to embezzle. We will only hand over the money to Her Majesty the Queen." "Wait!" Robb said, "Of course, the taxes collected by this town should be used first in this town. If you don''t use it on local townspeople, what the **** does it mean to hand over to the treasury?" Chapter 457： I am the people Thirty-two said: "The tax collected and handed over to the treasury is nothing wrong, you don''t let it? Then this is not the territory of the Kingdom of Gran? If you say no, we...determine...determine...duel! "The voice was trembling. This person was too vain. On the contrary, the lower-ranking administrative staff behind him bravely stepped forward, staring at Robb, blowing their beards, and looking hard: "This is my Gran Kingdom. Of course, the tax collected here should be turned over to the treasury of the Gran Kingdom. If you have to intervene in this most basic principle, then what is the point of our coming here? You kill us all." Robb applauded: "Yes, yes. You are all good people. They dare to fight against power and have the spirit of sacrifice for righteousness. Such people are really the pillars of the country." This compliment is sincere! There is no "wow" at all. If you want to do a good job in a country, you can''t do it by the 32nd and the like, who are greedy for life and fear of death. It must be done by such courageous and hardworking people. Robb said: "You don''t need to look like you are desperate and trying to die. I am the most reasonable person. Next, I will reason with you. You listen to whether what I say is reasonable or not. By the way, put the crystal Take the ball out, and I will also tell it to Miss Queen at the same time." The 32nd took out the communication crystal ball from her arms, placed it on the table, dialed it, and the queen entered the listening mode. Robb first said "Wow" to the queen: "You actually gave the 32nd a strategic communication crystal ball. It can be seen that you attach great importance to me, Xifeng Town. This group of administrative staff have high hopes for you. ,Is it?" The queen "hum", noncommittal. Robb said: "They just said that they would collect taxes and send the money back to the treasury, but I didn''t agree, and then they wanted to frustrate me. Now I am going to reason with them, and you should come and listen together to see if I have something to say. reason." The queen said: "Okay, I will listen carefully and make a fair decision." Robb said, "This is the territory of the Kingdom of Gran, and the income here should be handed over to the treasury. I have no objection to this sentence. I think it makes a lot of sense." The queen knew that there must be a sequel to this, so she didn''t even bother to say it. Sure enough, Robb immediately said: "However, since this is the territory of the Gran Kingdom, the people here are also the citizens of the Gran Kingdom. They should also enjoy the rights that the citizens of the Gran Kingdom should enjoy, right? The treasury should theoretically allocate funds to this town, at least to cover the towns expenditure, right?" The queen showed a puzzled look: "What can I spend? Why don''t I know what administrative expenses a town needs?" It turns out that these years, the central government basically does not care about local development. It only collects taxes. The local people do everything else. For roads and bridges, the local tycoons pay their own money, and the central government never pays a cent. Robb said, "Other towns dont need any expenditure. Thats because those territories are the fiefs of nobles and are operated by the nobles themselves, but Xifeng Town is not entrusted to any nobles at present. In theory, you should be directly governed by you, you dont pay. Who will pay for the money? Otherwise, I will pay for it. You will entrust this town to me, dare you?" Queen:"" This town is now equivalent to Robbs fief, and it is more independent than Robb. Originally Robb occupies this place and its unjustifiable. If she really entrusts Westwind Town to Robb, then this place will really become Robb''s private domain. The ghost is going to entrust this town to Robb! The queen said: "Well, the expenditure here is funded by the national treasury, so you won''t be able to make money." Robb said, "Since we want to allocate funds, why bother to hand over all the taxes from the town to the state treasury first and spend it directly here, and hand over the excess money to the state treasury. Isn''t it all right? So that we don''t have to transport the money back and have to transport it again. ." The queen felt that she was in a condom, but now she has no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Then tell me, what are the expenses?" Robb said: "First of all, the salaries of these administrative staff. You don''t need to distribute them to the central government. They distribute them in the local tax. Isn''t it convenient?" The queen nodded: "reasonable." Robb said, "Next, there are public welfare undertakings. This Xifeng Town has a large stall and is expanding everywhere. Today, there is more wasteland, and tomorrow, another village will be built. In the main town, roads must be built, and there are several places where bridges are built on the canals... You cant let me pay for the roads and bridges, right? The national treasury must pay for it. The queen nodded: "reasonable." Robb said: "The population has grown, and there are garbage everywhere. Now the invisible corners of the town are filled with all kinds of domestic garbage, and some have even been thrown into the West Wind Canal. This canal was dug by you when you watched me. Is it a bit of affection? For its health, we have to hire some cleaners to clean the town. Of course, the salaries of these cleaners have to be paid by the state treasury." Queen: "I always think something is wrong?" Just listen to Robb quickly talking about what to build the National Park, the National Square, the Jianguo Nursing Home, the State-owned Orphanage... Barabbas, a long list of things that cost money was listed in an instant. The queen heard that one brain was two big, and a group of administrators stood in front of Robb and was stunned: "Is there any mistake? Why does the country have to bear so many inexplicable things?" Robb hummed: "Who is not responsible for the country? Am I responsible?" The queen would rather let anyone be responsible, but she didnt want Robb to be responsible. She had no choice but to say: "I want to ask, what exactly do you want to build this town? It is already a very prosperous, very rich and big town. You have to invest your money desperately to fix this and that, so that you can''t wait to make it look more magnificent than the palace. Why is that?" Robb smiled, with a sincere smile, from the heart: "In order to let the people live in a better environment, so that they can feel happier." Queen:"" Hearing this, she was actually a little moved. In fact, as the queen of a country, why didn''t she want her people to have a better living environment and live a happier life? If Robb really thought this way, it would be a model worth learning... As soon as she thought of this, she saw Robb pointing to her nose and said: "I am the people. If I want to live a happier life, I have to make my nest the best place in the world." Queen: (s-)sߩ Chapter 458： The army of monsters assembled Although the table was lifted, the queen did not object to the request of "vigorously allocate funds to improve the environment of Westwind Town", because she also understood that Robb allowed her team to take over Westwind Town, but it did not mean that she really got Westwind. The control of the town, now that town is still in Robb''s hands, her team has just arrived, and it is not easy to get a foothold there. At this time, you can''t try to fight for too much. The most important thing is to stay first. Moreover, she really wanted to see what Robb wanted to make that town look like. Since Xifeng Town is going to use her own tax revenue to build it, she should treat it as Xifeng Town that has not been recovered, anyway. Did not pay taxes. "I''m still very busy, so let''s do it." The queen said: "On the 32nd, Xifeng Towns tax special funds are used exclusively for the construction of Xifeng Town, and the excess will be turned over to the national treasury." On the 32nd, he hurriedly saluted the crystal ball. After the phone was hung up, he took the crystal ball back and cherished it and hid it in his pocket. When he turned to leave, Robb suddenly stopped him and said, "Don''t panic. Now that you are here, you must first have an office place, right?" Thirty-two Road: "Her Majesty the Queen gave me a sum of money in advance and asked me to build a house here as the Governor''s Talisman, and there will be a place for office." Robb said, "I don''t want the Queen to pay out the money for the Governor Talisman. I think she is very poor and pitiful. The Governor''s Mansion is also an administrative part, so let''s spend it from the first tax of Xifeng Town." After speaking, Robb took out a bag of gold coins: "This is the tax that I paid. You can use the tax that I paid to build the Governor''s Mansion. As for the money that Miss Queen gave you, I will return it intact. give her." Administrators: "..." This is really unexpected! Unexpectedly, Robb would have to fish out money to pay taxes. Moreover, this bag of gold coins looks a lot, I''m afraid it''s not a few hundred. Isn''t this too much to pay? Robb said: "I can''t pay more if I don''t pay more, because the real estate in Xifeng Town is very expensive. It is a problem whether the little money you brought is enough to buy a bathroom." No. 32 snorted: "You are too underestimated. We have brought a huge sum of money, how can we build a big house. You can collect your money yourself, Her Majesty said, let who look down on it? It''s okay, but I can''t let you underestimate it." After finishing speaking, he didn''t take Robb''s money, turned around and left, clung to his bones. As soon as the camera turned, the 32nd fell in front of Mayor Baihua, bends forward frustrated, he was instantly knocked down by the "Governor''s Mansion Cost" reported by Mayor Baihua, and he couldn''t get up again. I had to bend over and return to Robb with a sullen head: "That... Godfather... your money..." "Hahaha!" Robb smiled and threw the money bag away: "It''s no fun to hit anyone in the face, but the number 32 face is the most interesting." At this time, the elder elder who had been sitting next to him actually spoke up. He said to No. 32: "You have finished talking about your business. It''s time to talk about the monster army. Although you are here for the first time, I still want to Let me tell you that the monster army may be about to attack on a large scale, and this is the largest city nearby, so the monster army is likely to attack here. As the new governor of this town, you should think about how to deal with this monster. Is it the problem of the army coming?" "Huh?" No.32 straightened up: "Is the army of monsters coming?" The elder elder nodded solemnly: "I was discussing this with Mr. Archdruid just now. The Westwind Town stall is too big, but there are only 500 soldiers. It is impossible to guard against. I think you should probably use those taxes first. Come and build a strong wall for Xifeng Town." On the 32nd, he smashed his lips: "If it''s other towns, it really needs to be strengthened quickly, but Xifeng Town... repairing the city wall is a waste of taxpayers'' money, so forget it." Elf Elder: "Hello!" No. 32 turned around and ran away. The elven elder is speechless, that''s all, when the monster army comes, I want to see where these humans have such a strong self-confidence. At the same time, deep in the black pine mountains. In a valley deeper and deeper than the place where Robb caught the human face spider last time, a large group of monsters surrounded a small hill, crawling and worshipping... On the top of the hill, there was a huge stone chair. Sitting on the chair was a red-skinned demon with a pair of black long horns on top of his head. That''s right, the demons from the abyss. However, this demon does not have wings. It can be seen that he is not very powerful in the demon clan. The truly powerful big demon has a pair of black wings, which is the symbol of the most powerful demon. A demon without wings is also a demon. Compared with other monsters, he is at the top of the food chain, standing in the dominance of the entire monster clan king. With a pair of majestic eyes, he glanced at the goblin kneeling under the hill. , Ogres, trolls, half-orcs, long-horned evil spirits, and three-headed dogs in hell, looked back at the two-footed dragons, hydras, behemoths and other large monsters kneeling behind them. I can''t help but feel a little complacent! After several months of assembly and conscription, awakening the behemoths sleeping underground, finally formed this huge army, with such an army size, it can almost sweep the humans, elves, and dwarves outside. The largest human country outside the Black Pine Mountains is the Kingdom of Gran. If that kingdom has not been divided and fought a civil war, then this army of monsters may not be able to win, but now the Kingdom of Gran is divided into two, fighting against each other. Not long ago, Mondela even sent a werewolf to negotiate with him and asked him to send troops to help deal with Siglan. He really laughed off the devil''s teeth. He pretended to agree to Mondelas request and sent a small unit to pretend to attack the Path of Light. There is no harm. Now, the army is finally ready. "Report to Lord Demon, that the half-orc tribe has all assembled." "Report to Lord Demon, all the goblin troops sent out to test the strength of humans have been withdrawn." "Report to Lord Demon, that the Harpy has assembled two hundred and sixty, the two-legged flying dragon has assembled 36, and the Thunderbird has assembled fourteen. We already have a huge air force." "Report to Lord Demon, that the lizardmen and murloc troops have been assembled, and we are completely worthy of the water battle." "Report to Lord Demon, that the behemoth has assembled eight beasts, and the land warfare is invincible." One by one reports kept circulating. "Very good! Ready for everything." The devil laughed: "It''s time for a large-scale battle." Chapter 459： Shut me up if you cant speak "Master Demon, where should we attack first?" A half-orc prophet leaned forward: "The circle around the Blackpine Mountains is almost all the territory of the Kingdom of Gran. From which direction we can attack, we can have the greatest benefit. ?" The devil chuckled: "We cant attack East Granville first, because the queen of Sigrand, although a woman, has a big picture of the overall situation. If our army of monsters attack Donggran, then the queen of Sigrand is very May take the initiative to truce with Mondela and turn around to fight us together. Although our current strength is strong, if East and West Glen join forces, we have no chance of winning." The Orc Prophet hurriedly said: "Then shall we attack Sigram?" "That''s right!" The demon smiled sideways: "Mundra has been showing good intentions to us and wants to draw us to fight Siglan, so we can use this to attack Siglan first. Mond Ra thought we were helping him. After we completely destroyed Sigran, the Kingdom of Gran had already lost half of its strength. How could the remaining half be our opponent? Then we will turn our heads and deal with Meng. Della, he said he should not answer every day, and the ground is not working, hahahaha! Human beings, fish-lipped creatures, the enemy is still fighting in their dens, it is really laughable, hahahahaha." The Orc Prophet hurriedly knelt down: "Master Demon King is wise." A large group of monsters behind roared together, and they yelled, "Master Demon King, wise!" The pronunciation that can''t speak human language is very rich. Two-footed dragon: "Gah! Gah!" Thunderbird: "Noise! ??Noise!" Hell three-headed dog: "Wow! Wow!" (3) Beacon Behemoth: "Aw! Aw!" Devil: "My Fuck, don''t say anything if you can''t speak. What a mess is all this." The half-orcs know first: "Master Devil, which city shall we attack first?" The demon took out a map, which was very rough. It was a map drawn by a harpy with no artistic cells flying in the air and looking over the entire black pine mountain range. The painting is terrible and rustic, and you can feel through the map that the drawing level of the person who draws this map is only that of a kindergarten. He glanced at the harpy who provided the map, and wanted to punch her in the face, forcibly holding back, "Can I draw the map a little more finely in the future?" The harpy triumphantly said: "Our entire clan recognizes that this map is the highest level in the history of the harpy, and it is impossible to draw it in more detail." "Bump!" The demon hit the front face of the harpy with a punch, and the latter screamed and fell over. He was holding the kindergarten-level map, the muscles on his face were twitching, and he showed it to the confidants around him, and then pointed his finger at the circle of the southwestern side of the Black Pine Mountains, and said: "If we want to attack Sigran, definitely can''t attack those meaningless small villages, and it won''t be a devastating blow to Sigran, so there are only three goals that make the most sense." He paused here and clicked three times with his finger: "Crystal Canyon, Westwind Town, Bright Road." These are the three largest cities in Siege on the edge of the Black Pine Mountains. The devils IQ is not low, even higher than that of most humans. He quickly analyzed the situation and said: "The Path of Light cannot go. We have tested the strength of the Path of Light. There are many strange things. Magic items are a great threat to the soldiers. If we fight a tough battle there, it will consume our strength and let Mondela reduce losses instead." After speaking, his finger moved to the Crystal Canyon again: "This is the border defense town at the junction of Sigran and the Desert Kingdom. Of course, we must be able to attack this place. The key is that if we attack here, The northern desert kingdom will not sit back and watch. Although the relationship between the desert kingdom and Sigrand is not good, and they even fought a battle more than half a year ago, they are also humans. If the desert kingdom finds that the border of the Gran kingdom is occupied by monsters, They will feel threatened. They may send troops to fight for the Crystal Canyon, and they may even join forces with Seagrand, so we cannot attack here first." Speaking of which, where to attack, it is ready to come out. The devil said solemnly: "Westwind Town! A big city with a population of tens of thousands of people, it is extremely prosperous and rich in resources. It should be the economic center and granary of Siege. It caused a major blow. By the way, there are still many elves there, hehehe...the elves are also damnable." The monsters roared together: "God **** it!" The elves live in the forest, and they have more dealings with monsters than humans. Of course, in most cases, the monsters peep at the elves'' villages and are severely defeated by the elves. Therefore, the hatred of monsters towards elves even exceeds that of humans. "Go to Westwind Town! Kill all the elves, kill all the humans." "Burn the town to flat ground!" "Zi! Zi!" "Wow! Wow!" (3) "Fak, shut up if you can''t speak." "Woo! Boom times boom times boom times..." The train came in, and the train station was opposite Robb''s church. The noise was loud and loud, but Robb didn''t mind. When he was a modern man, he liked being quiet. But when he came to this world, after a year of inactivity, he wanted to have fun. Because the world is really too quiet. No matter where you go, you cant hear music, there are no big TVs on the street playing commercials, there is no sound of series playing at home, and there are no old songs played by aunt square dancers. ... It''s been quiet for a long time, and it''s not bad to listen to the train booming. He flicked the fishing rod in his hand, quickly pulled it hard, and with a bang, he caught a mutant fish from the water. The fish looked like a thief, struggling and jumping in Robb''s hand. Baron Noren, who was fishing with him next to him, was very unconvinced: "Godfather, the train drew into the station with bangs and bangs. The ground was shaking and the fish was obviously scared away. The fish on my side were floating. Dont move, why can you catch fish on your side? And...whats the matter with this strange species?" Robb ignored Baron Norens complaints. His fishing skills are based on the rules of the game. It doesnt matter how you train, but he took down the mutant fish and said with a smile: "Wow! Mutant fish, Good thing! Haha, you can make a delicious wind snake." At this moment, an old acquaintance from the train jumped down from the ground. It was Uncle Johnny. He ran into the church yard and screamed as he ran, "Godfather, good news! We dug a very huge piece, Pure and flawless crystal." Chapter 460： Crystal large panel "Huh?" As soon as he heard Uncle Johnny''s words, Robb quickly threw the mutant fish in his hand to Sofa. The weird fish jumped up and down in Sofa''s hands. He had never seen this kind of weird before. Yu, can''t help but feel a little at a loss. Robb smiled and said, "Find a big fish tank and raise it, and I will deal with it later." While talking, Uncle Jonny ran to the front: "Godfather, found a big crystal, a big crystal." "What about the crystal?" Robb said. "The car... is too big..." Uncle Jonny said: "It takes a lot of people to move together. They are unloading slowly." Hearing what he said, it seemed that it was really big, and how many people needed to unload the goods together? Robb''s spirits lifted up: "I''ll go and see." Once he had a new toy, Robb would no longer be in his usual lazy appearance. He shook his body and ran to the side of the big train in an instant. Only a few gem miners were taking off the side baffle of a train car. The crystal is so big that you can''t even get in or out of the car door. You need to remove the side baffle of the train car to load. Robb hurried up to help. Three or two carriages were opened. Inside, there was a huge crystal block the size of a car. It was in the shape of a rhombus, crystal clear, and pure and flawless. It is the best way to make magic crystal balls. Good material. The miners in the past were unable to dig out such a large piece of crystal in one piece, because the previous mines were carried by the miners. After moving out of the cave, the transportation is carried out by ox carts and carriages, and it is not allowed to transport too heavy stuff. Therefore, in order to save trouble, the miners would break the huge crystal block and then move it out. Anyway, there is no need to make any large crystal jewelry. But now its different. With the mine rail car, you can put the big crystal directly on the mine car and drag it out with the engine. With the big train, you can transport such a huge crystal block hundreds of miles away. No pressure. Therefore, in order to ask Robb for credit, the miners brought such a large crystal. Robb was overjoyed: "Well done, great, hahaha! This crystal block is very useful." Baron Nolen leaned in from the side and smiled: "What a big crystal block, if this thing is twisted into a crystal ball, how many blocks can be made?" Robb said unhappily, "Why chop it up and make it into a crystal ball? Isn''t that silly? Jonny, come here, and I will tell you how I want to cut it." Jonny hurried over: "Godfather please give me orders!" Robb smiled and said, "I want you to cut it into rectangular pieces... Well, I think the size of this crystal is about the size of a 75-inch LCD TV. You can cut it into pieces of 75 inches as much as possible. The large rectangular slices dont need to be very thin. A thickness of three to four centimeters is fine. Well, its almost like the glass of a church window." Jonny suddenly said, "What do you do if you cut it like that? This kind of crystal has been used to make magic crystal **** since ancient times. You cut it like window glass. What are you going to do?" "Don''t worry, do as I said." Robb smiled: "After the main body of the crystal is cut into thin slices, there will definitely be some leftovers. You can make these leftovers into a traditional crystal ball. You dont need a big crystal ball, just make it small and easy to carry." Jonny was confused again: "Its not good to make a crystal ball with leftover materials. When the crystal ball is used for communication, you need to look at the person on the other side. It is too small to see clearly and loses the communication effect. , And its too small to draw magic runes on it." "Don''t worry, I''m useful anyway." Robb said, "Do everything as I told you. Hurry up and call more gemstone craftsmen to help me cut and polish them as quickly as possible." After Robb finished speaking, the wind ran away, and the king''s blessing, a bunch of buffs fell on Jonny. Jonny understood right away, this matter is extremely urgent! Godfather has always advocated the theory of craftsmanship: "Allow ordinary people to do it, and try not to cheat with his powerful magic." But when Godfather used magic to add Buff and prepare to cheat, it showed that the matter was urgent and needed to be completed immediately, and the time must not be delayed. Jonny said with a serious face: "I understand, I''ll go right away! When will you need it the soonest? I will finish it by when I can''t finish it, and see you if it''s not finished." Robb said: "It must be completed by the evening of the day after tomorrow, because on the day after tomorrow, a new round of football matches is about to begin. To cheer for the local football team, I have to watch this game. Therefore, I must finish it before the day after tomorrow. At least cut out a 75-inch screen for me to watch the live broadcast and have a small crystal ball to do it. Live camera." Jonny couldn''t understand things like screens and live cameras, but Godfather had to get the finished product by the evening of the day after tomorrow. He had already heard it very clearly, and he quickly said, "Guaranteed to complete the task." " After speaking, he turned around, grabbed the huge crystal with both hands, and carried it up. With the blessing of the king, he is infinitely powerful. One person can also carry such a large crystal. He walks like flying, and in an instant, he heads to the back mountain, looking for the help of gem artisans. Two days later, in the evening... Two 75-inch crystal "panels" were placed in front of Robb. Although gem artisans all came to Robb to get a bunch of BUFFs, cutting crystals is a delicate task, and no one dares to do hard work. , I''m afraid of breaking the crystal. But even with this care, two panels were still cut. There was no way. It was really difficult to cut to a thickness of only three or four centimeters and 75 inches in size. The bigger the crystal panel is, the more likely it is to be damaged. The craftsmen are careful and it took two days to polish out these two panels. The third one is really too late. In addition, there are several miniature crystal balls, all of which are polished with leftover materials, so they are only a little bit as big as a ping-pong ball and look small. The two large crystal panels were carefully placed in a box full of cotton by the craftsmen, and the ping-pong large crystal **** are now caught in Robb''s hands and rubbed around like they are playing fitness handball. He smiled and said to Lilian: "Go and take out the transparent magic essence ink I prepared the other day." Lilian quickly responded and went. At this moment, the crystal ball on Robb''s table lit up, and Miss Queen called again... He looked up at the sky, the setting sun was swollen by the sunset in the western sky, and he couldn''t help but smile and said, "So it''s time now." Chapter 461： So small, let me see how you draw Robb connected the phone and saw the majestic face of Miss Queen again. "If something goes on, hang up if nothing happens." This has become the standard opening remarks for the two of them now. Whoever dials the phone, the other side connects with just one sentence, which is too hypocritical. Miss Queen said with a straight face: "I''m here to protest against you. Among the group of students from the Magic Academy who took refuge in Westwind Town, two are studying alchemy. Their domestic servants told the family when they contacted regularly. People, these two students were tricked into''playing with mud'' by you, saying that they were going to make something called''cement''. These two students are only thirteen years old and they are promising young boys. Their family treats them With high hopes, now you actually let them play in the mud. These two nobles ran to my palace this morning and cried, saying that they wanted to pick up the children as soon as possible, so as not to follow you to learn." "Wow!" Robb smiled: "When do you see someone following me to learn, you will learn badly?" Miss Queen squinted: "Yes, every day I see someone who has followed you badly." "Who?" Robbkey said. "Me!" The queen pointed to her nose with an angry expression on her face: "I run every day and try to lose weight. This month, I still gained two catties, a full two catties! It was you who harmed me. What kind of **** candy did you invent? Moreover, I have been working harder, and now even the white sugar has been sent to the Bright Road. How fat are you willing to make me?" After speaking, she threw herself to the ground with a puff: "If you get fatter, you won''t be the first beauty in the Gran Kingdom anymore." Robb smiled and said: "If you just talk about your figure and appearance, you are not the first, but you have the queen''s halo bonus, otherwise, there are countless beauties in the people who can beat you up." The queen is angry: "Are you talking about the red-haired woman who took a bath with you last time?" Robb said: "Huh? You have a good memory, you still remember things that took so long." "Humph!" "Okay, let''s be serious." Robb smiled and said, "The two children learned good things. When they successfully researched out cement, you will know that if the two nobles have to pick up their children Go, of course I wont object. After all, I dont have the right to decide the future of other peoples children. There are many alchemists, and I dont lack these two children. But you are a person who knows me very well. You should believe in me or let the nobleman, judge for yourself." The queen was silent, this question really needs to be considered. So far, apart from her own learning from Robb, everyone else has learned a lot of good things from Robb. It won''t be a loss to learn from Robb. The two nobles seem to have a good talk. She returned her attention to the screen: "Well, what are you playing with?" Robb held up two crystal **** the size of table tennis **** in his hand, and smiled: "Look, I also got the materials for making communication crystal balls." The queen laughed blankly: "So small? Can you see the image clearly?" "Of course, I also have a big one." Robb picked up a 75-inch LCD panel from the box next to it. Queen: "It''s big, thin and not portable. What''s the use of this thing? It''s just for communication. Is it necessary to be so big? Let me tell you, the crystal ball we are using for communication now is just passing through. After thousands of years of research, the magic props production experts of Every Demon Continent have found the most suitable volume for communication. The bigger one is not portable, and the smaller one is inconvenient to watch." "Cut, I didn''t say it should be used for communication." Robb said: "I want to do something more meaningful-webcast!" "What''s the live broadcast?" "I can''t explain it for a while, I''ll talk to you when I''m done." Robb said, "I''m planning to do it now. Would you like to see it?" The queen said: "Okay! It''s okay to take a look, anyway, the government affairs are finished today, I am planning to take a rest, and I will use this time to see what you make out." As she said, she beckoned to the attendant next to her. The attendant ran over and offered her a piece of cake with both hands. Her Majesty the Queen held the plate with the cake in her left hand, and the fork in her right hand, and placed it on the cake. She gently pried a piece down and placed it in her mouth. The sweet smell made her eyes slightly curved. It is also a pleasure to watch Robb mess around with the crystal ball while eating his beloved cake. At this time Lilian had already taken out the transparent magic essence ink. Robb carefully took out a large 75-inch screen and placed it on a bracket prepared for selection. In this way, the large 75-inch screen is Standing up, he picked up the pen, added some ink, and drew runes on the big screen. Miss Queen doesnt need to look at it to know what rune he is drawing. While eating the cake, she spit out in a vague voice: You really want to make such a big communicator? I see you after its done. I cant move it, I can only hang it carefully on the wall. Every time I want to communicate, I have to run to the wall and stand. Isnt that stupid?" Robb ignored her complaints and picked up another large 75-inch screen and painted the same rune. The queen said: "Yes, both sides of the communication must face a wall now, both stupid!" Robb smiled and said: "Don''t be too busy to complain. These two screens are not used to communicate with each other. They are only receivers, they are only responsible for receiving images, not for transmitting them." "Oh?" the queen said: "No wonder I think the runes you drew are a little bit small, originally you only receive, not send." Robb threw a crystal ball the size of a ping-pong ball in his hand: "This is for sending." Queen: "What I''m thinking about is such a small crystal ball, how can you draw the runes, you can''t draw it at all, just a few runes will fill up, as long as the runes collide a little bit. , Will blow you up to the sky immediately." Robb smiled: "At this time, it is time to show the real technology, you are optimistic!" The queen was really curious about how he would paint. I saw Robb put a crystal ball on the table, and then he lifted the pen, looking like he was about to draw runes on it. Now is the key! The queen stared closely and put down the cake on her hands. At this moment, Robb suddenly said: "Reduction technique!" When he brushed the floor, Robb''s body became smaller. Even the clothes on his body and the pen in his hand also shrank, shrank, shrank, and shrank to the size of a cup in a blink of an eye. The crystal ball the size of a ping-pong ball just now, compared with Robb, is like a big rock. Robb picked up the pen and drew runes on it calmly: "Look, I can write micro runes now." Queen: (s-)sߩ Chapter 462： I will show you something good at two tomorrow afternoon While Robb was drawing runes on the crystal ball, the queen protested angrily on the other side: You dont always advertise what you have invented. You want everyone to use it, even ordinary people, even people who are not magicians. Can you operate it? But now that you shrink yourself to draw runes, others simply can''t do it. This goes against your long-standing principle." Her protest meant that she couldn''t do it herself, couldn''t learn, and was very angry because she couldn''t learn. Robb said while drawing the talisman: "Don''t do this, it''s too ugly. In fact, you can do it sooner or later. You have to believe in the creativity of the working people. After a while, the working people will be able to invent very small and thin pen nibs. , To solve the problem of drawing runes on small beads, and even... they can draw beautiful paintings on a grain of rice." "Drawing on the rice grains?" The queen squinted: "You are afraid you are crazy." "Are I crazy, time will prove it." Robb ignored the queen and drew the runes intently. Soon, he finished drawing the crystal ball. The queen also knows a little about magic items. She was surprised to find that when Robb painted the "Communication Rune Group" on the crystal ball, he drew a small symbol in the corresponding place. This symbol is used to "pair", that is, to match two crystal **** so that they can be paired together, and you can call another crystal ball when you need to communicate. Robb drew this rune by one more, which means that it matched one more object, and Robb also deliberately left a lot of space here, which means that he will add the rune here in the future. Text, used to match more crystal balls. The queen immediately cast her eyes on Robbs two 75-inch crystal panels: "You crystal ball matches two screens at the same time? And, do you want to match more in the future?" Robb nodded: "Yes!" The queen frowned: "What are the benefits of doing this? You, the little crystal ball, dial a phone call. Wouldn''t there be many crystal panels receiving calls at the same time, and then you want to have a private conversation with a specific person? Nothing. A person comes to watch every screen." Robb: "It wasn''t originally used to make calls, but it was said to be a webcast system." Queen:"" "Don''t guess, tomorrow you will know its specific use." Robb said: "Now, you send someone through the portal, I will give you a crystal panel, you take it, and I will show you tomorrow. " "Send me?" The queen squinted and didn''t believe it. When Robb wanted a communication crystal ball, Her Majesty the Queen opened his mouth and asked Robb to give him a strategic portal scroll. , But now that Robb had the same thing, he actually gave her directly, which made the queen, who has been living in an environment of deception and betrayal for many years, a strange feeling arose in her heart. Robb smiled and said, "I''ll send you off if you say it. Do you think I''m just like you?" The queen was spit out, but she was not angry, she just said indifferently: "I am not a small belly, I can''t run a country like you can''t give away things like you, no matter when, what I have to consider is how to seek greater benefits for the country. , Use the countrys assets cautiously. How can I pretend to be generous and give away casually just because my personal forehead is hot." "Yes, yes! You have a good point." Robb said: "Do you want the crystal panel any more?" "Someone gave me something, of course, don''t be a fool." The queen turned and ordered. Soon, a small group of palace guards came through the portal. They were cautious, afraid that there would be ambushes here, but after they came, they just watched. When Robb beckoned to them with a gentle smile: "Don''t be afraid, come here and lift a crystal panel over, be careful not to touch it. Such a large panel is easy to break. After returning, ask the queen to make a metal frame. Just protect it and stick the film. I know you dont have the technology to stick the film..." The guards didn''t understand what he was talking about, what kind of film? Forget it, ignore him, a few people work together, lift the panel, carefully pass through the portal, and go back. Robb said to the crystal ball: "Put this crystal panel in the lobby of the front hall of your palace, where the ministers are meeting. At 2 o''clock tomorrow afternoon, you call all the ministers. Whether you believe it or not, it doesnt matter if you believe it or not. All ministers who have time are called over and sit in front of the screen together. I will show you something good." The queen wondered: "Why is it two o''clock in the afternoon? You know I am very busy in the afternoon, and I will be free in the evening." Robb said, "Because the football game starts at two o''clock in the afternoon, it will be dark in the evening, and the football game is still kicking. Regardless of whether you are busy or not, it will take up two hours of your time." Queen:"" The queen doesnt like to waste time. Two hours are spent on government affairs. I dont know how many things need to be done. However, after looking at the huge crystal panel that the guards just moved from the portal, she thought to herself: He gave me this thing. There must be a deep meaning. I''ll take two hours to study it and let all the ministers come to observe it. Maybe it is really a great strategic magic item. The next day, the weather was clear and hot. At two o''clock in the afternoon, when the temperature is the highest, the sun radiates the air between the sky and the earth as if it is flowing upwards. The whole Westwind Town seemed to come alive. The townspeople had eaten lunch, had enough food and drink, brought a few silver coins of pocket money, dragged their children and daughters, helped the old and the young, and came to the "Marian Gymnasium" in the south of the town. . Marian Stadium is a newly constructed large-scale stadium named after Marian Cotton. It is located on a flat land south of the town. It covers a large area. Anyway, Godfather encourages wasteland reclamation and enclosing land casually, so Mary Ann spent a lot of money to level the land and build a wall. In the middle of the stadium is a big football field, the kind of loess supplementary ground, and there is no lawn. Next to it is a circle of stands made of bricks and stones. The stands are divided into several layers. The uppermost layer is the VIP seats, and the lower is the economic seats. It was taken into consideration, but even so, the seats were still not enough, because there were 10,000 people in Xifeng Town, almost all of them came, and even the elves in the nearby mountain village came hundreds of people. The arrogant elves never liked to sweat and roll in the mud, but although they didn''t like to mix, they liked to watch them by the side. In the best viewing seat on the side of the stadium, Sofa raised a pole with the small crystal ball made by Robb last night installed on the front of the pole. She touched the crystal ball three times and made a call... Chapter 463： Palace Minister Team The road to light, in the palace. The 75-inch large crystal screen has been arranged by Miss Queen overnight to make a metal frame and install it on a wall. At this time, the ministers have also assembled. Last night, the Queen urgently notified all ministers. Today, as long as there is time, they will come to the palace to learn and observe new magic items. If you go with this order, how can anyone dare not come? If you don''t have time, you have to have time. All of a sudden, the ministers who were qualified to enter this hall almost squeezed the hall into violence. The Minister of Palace Affairs is specialized in dealing with the affairs of the palace. At this time, he is busy like a dog. He has urgently transferred a large number of chairs, arranged for the ministers to sit, and also arranges tea, drinks, fat house, happy water, cakes and snacks. Potato chips, with great difficulty, made every minister feel satisfied. However, this did not stop the ministers from whispering: "What the **** is this crystal board?" "It''s for communication! It''s just a crystal ball made like this." "This can''t be carried anymore, it can only be fixed in the palace." "It''s not impossible to fix it. Her Majesty the Queen rarely leaves the palace anyway. This way of communication is also good, big enough to see clearly, and can see the pores on the face of the opposite person." The queen said solemnly: "Don''t guess! According to the person who gave me this panel, this thing is not for communication, but for webcasting." "live streaming?" "What the hell?" "never heard of that." The queen said: "The time is coming, you will know what this thing is doing right away. Just be quiet, don''t guess, like a group of people who have never seen the world, are you ashamed?" As soon as the voice fell, the LCD screen turned on... There was a communication coming... The Minister of Palace Affairs ran over, touched the crystal panel lightly, and connected to the communication. The queen hurriedly straightened her posture and made the solemn expression that she usually had on the phone with Robb. However, when she just straightened her posture, she remembered that this panel seemed to be one-way communication, and only the opposite side could send pictures. Harmony voice came over, and the picture and voice on her side would not pass through, so there was no need to put on a posture of negotiation at all. The queen slackened the momentum she had just raised. The crystal panel lights up... Such a large screen has never been seen in this world. The shocking degree of the screen is of course unparalleled. When the screen was lit, all the ministers couldn''t help but utter a "yo". Then, a huge stadium appeared on the screen. The middle of the playground was currently empty, and no one was there. On the stands on both sides of the playground, there were crowds of people, all shouting townspeople. A minister frowned: "Is it an arena? A lot of spectators." "Well, it looks like a arena." Another minister said, "Is Xifeng Town still doing such inhuman things? Seeing the enthusiasm of these townspeople, why is it already in 1345, and there are still people Enjoy watching the carnage?" "It''s so desolate!" "The world is getting worse!" At this time, a minister raised an objection: "I don''t think this is like a arena. Is the space left for the fight a bit too wide? There is no need for such a large space for gladiatorial fights." The football field is of course larger, much larger than the space in any ancient arena. After he mentioned it, the ministers took a closer look and saw that it really did not look like a arena. The space in the middle is wide, and the fence of the auditorium is too short. If it is really a gladiator arena, a gladiator can jump into the auditorium with a single jump. Isn''t it a big deal? The queen said at this time: "I heard this is called football, but I don''t know what football is. In short, it''s not something like a arena." The ministers stopped talking and turned their attention back to the screen. At this time, a master of ceremonies walked to the middle of the football field. The Minister of Palace Affairs glanced at the face of the master of ceremonies, and he recognized it, and couldn''t help being surprised: "Hey? This man! It''s the second steward of the Cotton family." Many aristocrats present have been to Cotton''s house to watch the "fashion catwalk", so many people have seen this second housekeeper, but this is a small person after all, and it did not arouse any discussion. Everyone was thinking in their hearts: It seems that this is a new thing made by the Cotton family. I saw that the emcee took out a magic prop for sound amplification, put it in front of his mouth, and said loudly: "Ladies and gentlemen...Today, what is going to be held here is a great competition..." It''s all nonsense. Fortunately, the nonsense is not long. After he finished speaking quickly, he said loudly: "Now, please come in for the first team-the Westwind local team!" Just listen to the spectators in the stands screaming frantically. Almost half of the 8,000 spectators cheered for this team. A side door next to the stadium opened and a dozen players filed out. This team is made up of the militias of Westwind Town. It has strong local genes and is extremely popular. As soon as it appeared, someone in the stands started a wave of people, and the momentum was amazing. Sofa, who was in charge of manipulating the crystal ball, immediately turned the camera to the stands, only to see those people wave over, wave past, the thief is pretty. Miss Queen and the ministers were all dumbfounded: "Can you still play like this?" After the camera swept around in the stands, he returned to the emcee, and the emcee said loudly: "Now, I have invited the challenger from outside-the Palace Minister team!" As soon as these words were uttered, the ministers'' eyes flashed, and they all locked on the minister of palace affairs. The Minister of Palace Affairs looked confused, pointed to his nose and said: "Me? I don''t know!" He looked at the screen stupidly. A dozen players were playing. He recognized one player at a glance and pointed to the screen in surprise: "Ah? This! This person is the captain of the guard I sent to protect my daughter." "And this, I also know this, this is the elite of the escort." "What the hell? This team is all the guards I sent to protect my daughter." Ministers: "Minister of the Palace, what the **** are your guards doing?" Minister of Palace Affairs: "I really don''t know!" At this time, the master of ceremonies suddenly said loudly: "The Minister of Palace Affairs team is a powerful brigade funded by the daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs. They come from the royal capital of Siege, the road of light, and uphold the will of the kingdom. Their dictionary There is no failure, only the desire to win. Lets interview the boss of this team now." So, under the eyes of everyone, the daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs appeared in full dress. Today, she is dressed generously and decently. She is dressed in a palace dress and has a noble temperament. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, she walked to the emcee and took the expansion. Sound magic props... Chapter 464： Please pay the webcast subscription fee "It''s my daughter, ah, ah, it''s my lovely daughter." The minister of palace understood this thoroughly: "It''s the team built by my daughter." Ministers: "..." I saw the daughter of the minister of palace picking up the magic props, and first performed a noble and polite half-squatting ceremony. The demeanor of everyone was impressed by more than 8,000 spectators on the field. She lightly lifted her lips. , Said in a solemn and solemn voice: "Today is the first day for my football team to enter the Westwind Football Super League. We come in the spirit of learning, progress and hard work. However, this does not mean that we do not want to To win, my players are the best players in the world, the best players, and they will play like a palace minister. Thank you everyone." "Wow!" There was thunderous applause from the stands. Minister of Palace Affairs: "Ah, my daughter is so cute." Ministers: "..." "The Palace Minister team will win!" A group of noble young masters and ladies roared in the VIP seats in the stands. The servants and guards in their house also roared together, but they were also a little bit aggressive. Sofa immediately focused the camera on these young masters and ladies. With this scan, the ministers in front of the screen immediately yelled, "Hey? That''s my son!" "That''s my daughter." "Why did they look at this too?" "Hey, my nephew obviously didn''t seek refuge in Xifeng Town. Why is he also in Xifeng Town today? When did he slip past?" "They are all cheering for the Palace Minister team." "Then, it seems that we should also be on the side of the Minister of the Palace. After all, the Westwind local team has nothing to do with us." At this time, the camera was still sweeping from the VIP seats in the stands, and the queen suddenly "slapped" on the table and said angrily: "I sent the 32nd of the administration to Xifeng Town, and there are a large group of administrative staff. , They are all watching football? Unreasonably, it is two o''clock in the afternoon. They should be at work. How could they be on the football field?" Ministers: "..." The queen turned to the clerk next to him and said: "Make a note of absenteeism on the 32nd, and his salary will be deducted." Secretary Palace said: "Yes!" He immediately picked up a pen and wrote down on his small notebook: "On September X, 1345, one day of absenteeism on the 32nd, with ten silver coins deducted from his salary." Ministers: "That little book is terrible, I haven''t been recorded on it, right?" The game is about to begin... The players on both sides started to take their place and spread out on the huge football field. The ministers have fought wars more or less, and at a glance they can tell that the formations of the two sides are very particular about strategy. There are offensive, defensive, and organizers. It looks like a miniature military formation, with different appearances. Then, with the referee''s whistle, the game began! "charge!" "Intercept!" "Shield Wall!" "Slide!" "Flame tackle!" "Fly and shoot!" "Tumble with the ball!" "Savage header!" A lot of magnificent combat skills were thrown out. The 22 players from both sides had a great momentum in an instant, with various displacement skills and various defensive combat skills. This football is highly spectative, and the ministers present. Suddenly I was attracted by the intense and exciting game. They undoubtedly stood on the side of the Minister of the Palace team and cheered. Every time the Minister of the Palace team grabbed a football, they would cheer, and every time a goal was scored, several ministers jumped up and applauded, and the ball was in the west wind. When the local team held their hands, they would be extremely nervous, pulling their fists tightly, and once they lost the ball, they would sigh and sigh together and fell softly into the chairs, as if they had lost their energy. Of course, the most nervous person here is the Minister of the Palace, who is his own football team! He was several times more nervous than other ministers. When he saw the team lose the ball, he almost lifted up his chair to hit the crystal panel. Fortunately, he also knew that this thing was so precious that it was absolutely impossible to hit, so he forcibly resisted it. . Forty-five minutes later, the first half of the game is over. The emcee came out: "Next is the intermission time, please take a break, drink some water, a toilet or something, 15 minutes later, we will bring you a wonderful second half game, thank you for watching." Sofa waited for him to finish saying these words, then brushed the floor and turned off the crystal ball. The ministers let out a sigh of relief: "It''s so beautiful!" "It''s too stressful, it''s okay to rest for 15 minutes, otherwise I won''t be able to hold it anymore." "This game is exciting, more exciting than any game I have ever seen." "Sports such as fencing and horse racing are not worth mentioning before this sport." "When this kind of game is held in Westwind Town in the future, can we still watch the live broadcast?" "It turns out that the webcast is what it means. They broadcast it over there, and we just watch it over here." The ministers talked a lot, and Her Majesty the Queen planned to take a break and drink some water. At this moment, the crystal ball on her table suddenly flashed. It was Robb''s call. Her Majesty the Queen connected the crystal ball and saw Robb''s smiling face slowly appeared inside: "Miss Queen, is the football game good? Is the webcast fun?" Her Majesty nodded calmly: "Very good! I have to admit that this is a wonderful game. This thing called webcast is very convenient. It allows us to see the game happening hundreds of miles away. It is very Nice tool." "You understand its usefulness, that''s good." Robb suddenly showed an evil smile. As soon as he saw his bad face, the queen snorted in her heart: "What are you doing? I feel the breath of conspiracy." Robb said: "What am I not doing? I just want to ask you, do you want to watch the second half?" "Of course I want to watch it!" the queen said: "The game hasn''t been decided yet. What if I don''t keep watching?" Robb: "Since you want to watch it, please pay a gold coin for the webcast subscription fee, otherwise, I won''t broadcast the second half." Queen:"" Quiet, weirdly quiet, after three seconds, the queen jumped up angrily, and slammed her palms on the table at the same time: "It''s unreasonable, you guys are really assholes." "Hey? I don''t like to listen to you." Robb said, "I organize such a beautiful game here, and I personally make magic props for you to see. I have done so much preparation work. I will receive one from you. What''s wrong with the live broadcast cost of gold coins? Is it excessive? I didn''t say that I would charge ten, right? A mere gold coin is not expensive for the queen of your country, just a pudding coin." The queen was so angry that she almost jumped up and hit people, but couldn''t hit the ball through the crystal ball. She could only slap the table frantically here: "You bastard, you gave me a crystal panel. In the end, it was to cheat me of money." Chapter 465： Its advertising time The queen was so angry that her beard was crooked. Fortunately, she did not have a beard. However, she was also a witty person. How could she be so easy to be pitted? When she rolled her eyes, she suddenly realized something: "I saw in the crystal ball, you He was sitting at home and did not go to the scene." Robb said: "Yes!" "That is to say, you are also using a large panel to watch the live broadcast." Queen: "Last night you made two panels, one for yourself to see, one for me, and there is only one small crystal ball for the live broadcast. If you stop my live broadcast, you will stop watching it yourself, huh! Who is afraid of anyone, come on, dont watch it." Robb laughed: "Miss Queen, have you forgotten multiple conditional judgments? Since I used multiple conditional judgments on the fire box, of course I will also use it on the crystal ball. This live broadcast system can only stop you. Yes, dont stop me. If you dont believe me, take a look. The panel on your side has stopped, but the one on my side is still broadcasting." The queen looked intently, didn''t she? The crystal panel next to Robb was still playing the footage of the intermission, but the panel next to her had already turned off. "Unreasonable!" The queen almost ran away on the spot. The latter group of ministers all heard the conversation between her and Robb, and quickly came up to persuade them: "Your Majesty, don''t be angry, this profiteer is really too much, we despise him..." "That''s it, such a villain, Jian Zhentianzhu!" "The game deliberately put half of it, and the remaining half is used to cheat money. It''s too evil." "This guy is more evil than monsters." Robb was spit out by them, but he didn''t panic at all. He sat on the stone chair and did not move: "I tell you that the intermission is only fifteen minutes. If you don''t pay the gold coin within fifteen minutes, It will be too late." The ministers froze, and two seconds later, they continued: "Bad!" "fraud!" "Scum!" "Our people in the Gran Kingdom are spine and will never accept any coercion." After spraying, the Minister of Palace Affairs took out a gold coin from the purse: "Your Majesty, I will pay the money. The charge of losing power and insulting the country will be borne by the minister. As long as you do not bow to the evil forces, Without sacrificing the prestige of my Gran Kingdom, let the minister be nailed to the pillar of shame in history. The minister has already realized his consciousness." Queen:"" So, a few minutes later, a gold coin was thrown from the portal to Westwind Town. Lilian picked up the gold coin and shook it at Robb, smiling like a flower: "Master, they paid." "Very good, you can continue the live broadcast." Robb picked up another miniature crystal ball dedicated to calls and said to it: "Sofa, continue live broadcast." Sofa in the gym received a call and once again opened the crystal ball for live broadcast. So, the live broadcast continued... The ministers sat in a row, happily, and continued to wait and watch the second half. The picture is on again, and the intermission is not over yet. There are only a few staff on the stadium showing the billboards to the audience, with the words "Morning Sugar Factory, Brings You Sweet Taste" and "Baihua Real Estate, a lively life." First choice", "Raw stone crystal, custom crystal jewellery"... Suddenly, the camera shook, and Sofa''s face appeared. It was the first time that Solfa was on the live webcast. It was obviously not suitable. For an assassin, he was really not good at facing a lot of people. Fortunately, although there were a lot of viewers here, Solfa just faced him. She was just a "camera", she could still handle it. Just listen to her in a nervous and out-of-tune voice: "Advertising time, advertising time! The 75-inch crystal panel is now accepting reservations, at a special discount price, and 300 gold coins. It is exclusively customized by Godfather in Westwind Town. With the crystal panel, you You can enjoy the fun of football games at home, buy our crystal panel, and the subsequent subscription fee is as low as 30 silver coins for a game. By the way, to add, the 75-inch large crystal panel must be in a huge block If you cut the crystal, it is not certain that you can dig such a large crystal in the future. If you miss this village, you may not have this shop. Maybe you can only buy 50-inch panels or 20-inch panels in the future... Who knows? It may even be impossible to dig a large piece of crystal again, and this precious commodity will be out of stock..." Just after finishing this sentence, the Minister of Palace Affairs jumped out and shouted into the crystal ball: "Godfather, I''ll order one!" Then Desmond Cotton jumped up: "I want a piece too." "And I!" "I also want!" The ministers'' crowds were raging, and an upsurge of rushing was formed in an instant. Robb had no choice but to spread his hand on the opposite side: "There is not so much. The crystal ore I dug this time is only that big. I guess I can only make fifteen panels at most, one for my own use, one for the queen, at most It can be sold for 13 yuan." There are more monks and less meat! The ministers immediately discovered that 13 panels were not enough. "Then I will give out three hundred and fifty." The price has risen. "I''m out of four hundred!" "Humph, four hundred and five." "five hundred!" The water rose and the boat started to rob. If the quote was not reported, I would punch with my fist. If I couldn''t beat my fist, I would use the combat technique. If the combat technique failed, I would use magic, and the hall immediately became a mess. The queen looked at these ministers who were "losing their power and humiliating the country", she couldn''t help shaking her head, and sighed: "What kind of messy people are these." Robb smiled evilly at the queen again. The queen was so angry just now, now that she sees this smile, she feels exhausted, and said weakly, "Look at your expression, what else can you do? Keep going out to pit me." Robb said, "You are wrong. This time I am not trying to cheat you, but to teach you how to make money." The queen couldn''t help but shook her voice: "I''ve been so miserable by you, and still make money?" Robb said, "This is where your short-sightedness is. You only saw me collect your money, but you didn''t expect you to use this thing to collect other people''s money. A house called a movie theater, put this thing in the movie theater, collect movie tickets from ordinary townspeople, and let them watch. I assume that this movie theater can accommodate one hundred and fifty people, and you charge everyone for two silver coins for tickets. You can receive three hundred silver coins, and then you pay me a subscription fee of 30 silver coins for a game. How much do you want to earn?" Queen: "Huh? You can earn two hundred and seventy silver coins!" Robb said: "In addition, the relic necklace of your parents has the ability to record images and sounds in it and play them back and forth, right? It means that the images of football matches can actually be recorded and replayed. You can research a magic item. , Save the football game I sent over and play it repeatedly for the townspeople. One game earns 270 silver coins. How much can you earn if you play ten games repeatedly? How much can you earn by playing one hundred games?" Queen:"" The anger just now suddenly disappeared without a trace. She sighed at Robb lightly: "You guy...what should I say at this time?" "Stop talking, kiss me." "Go to hell!" Chapter 466： Princess, come with me The second half of the football game was still going on brilliantly. The two teams on the field have already scored an 8:11 score, and the Westwind local team is temporarily behind. After all, the team composed of militias spontaneously still lacks some strength compared with the guards of the Minister of the Palace. It''s the physical strength, technical and tactical level, and cooperation, all of which are quite different, and it has completely turned into a situation of being crushed and beaten. All the girls in Robb''s family are now in front of the big screen, watching the live broadcast with Robb very happily. Xuelu smiled as she watched: "When I go out for adventure in the future, I will take a camera crystal ball and go out, and then I will be able to broadcast the whole process of exploring the Devil City on your side. Can I accept it? What about a live subscription fee?" "Of course, there should be many townspeople willing to watch your adventures. After all, ordinary people are not able to take risks. It''s also very interesting to see how others are adventurous." Robb smiled and said, "Moreover, so I can watch you remotely. No danger." "If I am in danger, will you appear by my side to rescue me immediately?" "Of course not, I will only make trouble." Robb said, "After you die, Golda can move your body back to life." Xuelu: "..." This is very angry, it sounds very angry. But Xuelu knew that he was just talking about it, it was really dangerous, he would definitely intervene, he was a very gentle man. Xiaoyi thought about it seriously, and came over and said, "I was thinking, if this type of crystal panel is mass-produced and enters the homes of ordinary people, can I use this crystal ball to spread the doctrine of the God of Light to everyone? " "Of course." Robb said, "But with all due respect, that thing is too boring, too boring, and not in the spirit of entertainment. No one is willing to listen to a nun''s preaching on a crystal panel. You play live broadcast like this. , Only a handful of the most faithful believers would be willing to listen..." As soon as he finished speaking, a big loli popped out next to him, and raised the holy sword: "Whoever dares not watch the live broadcast, I will chop him... Ouch... the nun don''t hit me on the head." Xiao Yi said in an unpleasant manner: "I haven''t grown in at all. Go to the church and read the "New Illumination Bible"." "Okay, just go." Big Lolita pouted and got into the church. She just sat down in the lobby and picked up the "New Light Bible", and saw the window opened, and a silver giant wolf came in quietly through the window and turned into a human form. It was the Werewolf General White. moon. Big Lolita frowned: "Why are you here again? Did Godfather allow you to enter town?" Baiyue said: "Godfather allows people from Seagrand to enter and leave at will. Of course, they also allow people from Eastgrand to enter and leave at will. As long as they dont come with hostility, this Westwind Town is very casual. I showed my identity and came in with dignity." "Then what window do you open? Isn''t it good to come in through the church door?" "Ah...I''m used to..." Bai Yue whispered: "Princess, come with me, this Westwind Town is about to face the disaster of extinction, and it will be too late if you don''t leave." "Huh?" Big Lolita asked: "What disaster?" Baiyue whispered: "This is top-secret information. You are a princess, so I dare to tell you. I don''t dare to say anything for another person..." He paused, then whispered: "The monsters in the Blackpine Mountains are about to attack Westwind Town in a big way." "Huh?" Big Lolita tilted her head: "Why do you know this?" Baiyue put a finger in front of her lips: "Hush! Don''t tell the truth. His Majesty and the Demon King have been in contact and formed a coalition army. His Majesty will lead his army to attack the Path of Light, and the Demon King''s army will Coming out and attacking Westwind Town... Two-pronged approach, Siege was solved in one fell swoop. If you stay here again, it will be very dangerous. Those monsters don''t know that you are Mondela''s daughter. They will accidentally hurt you." "What?" Big Lolita jumped up with a brush: "How is this?" "This time, we can completely wipe out those dark believers." Bai Yue said triumphantly: "For the God of Light." "Kouhu!" Da Luoli said angrily, "and the monster coalition to deal with the dark church? Is this the wonderful strategy my father came up with? It is out of the question! What about the Bright Chapel? Didn''t they oppose his father''s stupid decision?" "Stupid? It''s not stupid at all!" Baiyue said: "This is obviously a trick. The Archbishop of the Bright Chapel is also on the side of His Majesty the King. He also agreed to join forces with the monsters to eliminate the dark Holy See." Da Luo Li was trembling with anger: "When did the God of Light give such a mad and unreasonable metaphor? Sure enough, the old Guangming Vatican is broken in its bones. Only my new Guangming Vatican is true and kind. Yes, the Holy See that has truly received the spirit of the God of Light." She pointed to Baiyue angrily: "I knew it, I knew that my father had never believed in the God of Light. He said piety, but he actually had no respect for the God of Light. No, He has no respect for any gods. The gods are only his political tools. He will only use the banner of the **** of light to join in with the old light vatican, cut off the differences, and use some dark and shameful means. " Baiyue: "..." Da Lolita brushed the ground and raised the holy sword: "To the villain, to the villain, use your own hands and swing the sacred sword to kill! Go and read the other party''s sins aloud, and then knock him down. . Why do you want to play so many tricks around? He actually teamed up with the monster, but he could figure it out! This is not justice I admit, no, this is not justice at all, this is an evil way." Baiyue: "Princess, you are still too young...some things you don''t understand yet." "Stop talking nonsense, get out of here!" Da Lolita almost jumped up. Bai Yue sighed for a long time: "Your Royal Highness, your subordinates have done everything that should be done, and have said everything that should be said. If you insist on staying, then your subordinates have no choice but to...say goodbye and forgive you. " After speaking, Baiyue once again turned into a silver giant wolf and came out through the window. "All said, let me go to the front door!" Big Lolita cursed at the window, "You big bad wolf who always walks the wrong way." "I am a silver wolf, not a gray wolf." Baiyue''s voice weakly protested in the distance, and then the silver light flashed and disappeared on the hillside. Da Lolita''s expression became difficult to look at. She lay on the window and froze for a while, then suddenly turned her head, only to find that Xiao Yi did not know when she had been standing behind her. Big Lolita grabbed Xiao Yis hand and said seriously: "Sister Ishgamel, dont worry, no matter how much evil comes, I, Lars Belmond Dracula, will do it well. The duty of the guardian of the light is to fight evil to the end and defend our church to the death." Chapter 467： Thats the Harpy "Go in! The Minister of State''s team has scored another goal." The emcee roared loudly, and the sound through the amplified magic props shook the entire gymnasium. In the palace of the Guangming Road, the ministers also cheered together: "Go in! Go in! We can win this round and defeat the West Wind local team." There are only 15 minutes left to the end of the game, but the Black Wind local team is four goals behind, and most of the spectators in the stands couldn''t help but snorted: "Oh, damn! Another goal is lost, this is hopeless. ." Some desperate spectators couldn''t help but raised their heads to the sky, raised their hands, and made a look of prayer: "Oh, God of light, please protect the Xifeng local team to come back." However, the moment these people looked up, they discovered that there were five big birds in the sky swirling above the gymnasium. Due to the strong sunlight in summer, the dog''s eyes will be blinded by the sunlight when viewed from the bottom up, so the five big birds appear black and no one can see exactly what it is. "Huh? What is that?" "It''s dark, I can''t see what bird it is." "From the flying posture, it looks like an eagle." "Why is there such a big eagle?" "I have never seen five eagles flying together. Eagles are very aloof birds." The townspeople were talking about it. An elf archer suddenly jumped up from the stands and shouted: "Be careful, everyone, it''s not an eagle, it''s a harpy." With a bang! The audience in the stands beside the elf archer all jumped up, but only this group of people jumped up. After all, no matter how loud the elf archers voice is, it wont spread far in this noisy gymnasium. , Only dozens of people around him heard it. These dozens of people jumped up at the same time, driving the audience next to them, and the audience on both sides laughed and said: "Are you going to be a wave of people?" "People wave! Get up!" "Westerly Homeland Team, Addoil!" People rushed, and the waves of people waved from here to the opposite side of the stands, and then came back from the opposite side. The atmosphere of the game reached the hottest state for a while. The elf archer was almost mad at these fish-lipped humans. He hurriedly shouted to the dozens of people around him who heard him yelling just now: "Call the police, the harpy is here, and spread the word. ." Unexpectedly, those spectators who jumped up just now sat down at the same time: "What''s so good about the Harpy, let''s watch the game first, what''s the matter with you elf? We almost got the rhythm by you and missed the good game, go Look at the broken banshee." Elf Archer: "..." He secretly cursed in his heart: These humans really don''t feel any tension at all, how did they survive in this dangerous world? Well, forget it, these guys are unreliable, fighting against monsters, I am still the most professional of the elves. The archer left his seat, moved a few steps in the stands, found another elf audience, pulled him up, and said a few words in his ear, the elf audience also became solemn and brushed the floor. Jump up and leave the stands with the former. In a short while, hundreds of elven archers scattered among the 8,000 spectators all gathered outside the gymnasium. The elder elder was on the VIP seat at this time, throwing the crystal-clear rock candy into his mouth while watching the football game cheerfully. An elves came up from behind the backstage and whispered in his ear: "Elder, the monster is here. A harpy is spying on us in the sky." "Oh?" The elder raised his head and glanced into the sky. Although he is very old, his eyesight is still very good. At a glance, he can see the rotating black shadows high in the sky. They are the five eagles. Banshees, they are flying high in the sky, looking at the gymnasium below, it is obvious that they are scouting the situation in Westwind Town. For the Harpy, this stadium that gathers almost the entire town is also quite a weird thing. I have never seen it before, so they may look awkward in the sky. The elder turned his head and whispered to the elf who was speaking: "Be ready to fight at any time, release all reconnaissance skills, and closely monitor the Black Pine Mountains in the northeast." "Yes!" "In addition, through the Archdruid and Elsie''s head, the combat effectiveness of the Archdruid, Elsie''s chariot, and the Five Hundred Warriors is very strong, and they are our greatest support." "Yes!" The elves moved silently, occupying many high places in the town, the roofs, hillsides, trees, town walls, guard towers...the longbow was taken in the hand, and the quiver was hung in the most convenient place to take arrows at any time. Place, a tense atmosphere filled them. Many senior elf archers turned on their reconnaissance skills at the same time and watched the forest closely with thousands of yards of sight. The elf elder turned his head to the Baron Noren beside him and said: "Mr. Baron, the army of monsters is coming." Baron Nolan said: "Oh! I see... Whoops, counterattack quickly! The local team, what do you do for food?" Elf Elder: "Hey! I''m telling you that the monster army is coming, why are you still focusing on football?" Baron Nolan said: "Football will be over in ten minutes. When it is the most tense, who has time to take care of the army of monsters, let the army of monsters go to hell." Elf Elder: "Hey! It will die!" "I can''t die, it''s okay if I die." Baron Nolan continued to watch the game intently, his fists tightly tugged: "Kick, kick hard, kick people if you can''t kick the ball, I''m Fuck, kick people What kind of football do you play?" Elf Elder: "..." Forget it, none of this broken town is reliable, only Elsie is reliable. The elder elder quickly left the VIP seat and came outside the gymnasium, turned on the 3,000-yard line of sight reconnaissance technique, swept through the town, and found that hundreds of elven archers were ready to take their place, which was quite comforting. He turned to a subordinate next to him and said: "Captain Elsies combat power is very strong, but this town is really too big. With his five hundred people and hundreds of archers like us, its hard to be so big. The town is well-guarded, and there are always some areas that are neglected. Fortunately, almost all the townspeople are concentrated in the gymnasium. We only need to guard the gymnasium to protect everyone. You go to the townspeople who have not watched the game. They all called here, and gathered to the gym..." Several elves nodded and left quickly. The elven elder raised his head, looked at the harpy circling in the sky, and asked loudly, "Can anyone shoot down the harpy scouts?" The elven archers beside them shook their heads together: "Fly too high, the elven longbow can''t shoot that far." The elf elder said: "Where is the dragon eagle raised in the village? Send two dragon eagle knights to fly up!" Chapter 468： Dragonhawk Knights Attack In the game, it was not only the Elves who noticed the Harpy in the sky. In fact, some human hunters also noticed, but they knew that there was a Godfather in Westwind, so they didn''t care at all and continued to watch the football game seriously. In addition, another person also keenly noticed the monster in the sky, and that was Solfa. After all, she is an excellent assassin sent by the Desert Kingdom. Her sense of danger is far beyond ordinary. When the harpy just appeared on top of her head, she had already noticed it. However, she is now holding a crystal ball and is in charge of a football game. The live broadcast is very important. How can we care about the monsters in the sky? She held the crystal ball in her left hand and aimed at the football field, and her right hand quietly took out the flying knife from her arms. However, after glancing at the height of the harpy, she gave up the plan to fly them with the flying knife. Hold the daggers in your palms and think: If they come down and hurt people, they will fly away. It happened that the Westwind local team accidentally kicked the ball out of bounds. A player ran to pick up the ball. After a short time, Sofa quickly turned the lens of the crystal ball into the sky while whispering: "Godfather, stadium Five harpies appeared in the sky! It should be a reconnaissance team." The crystal ball captured the five harpies on the screen, and simultaneously projected them on the two big screens, Robb and the Queen. Before Robb had time to say anything, the ministers on the Queen''s side screamed: "Harpy Scout? Hey! Is the monster coming over?" "Harpy banshees do not usually appear over human towns. Since they appear, it means that the army of monsters is coming." "Yes! It seems that the game may be terminated urgently." "No!" The Palace Minister snorted and rushed to hug the crystal ball: "Don''t stop the game because of this. My daughter''s football team has 9 minutes to win, and only 9 minutes. We are ahead by 4 goals. , The victory is about to belong to us, and we cannot stop at this time." The queen slapped her face on the table: "It''s all quiet." After drinking the ministers, Her Majesty turned to the crystal ball and faced Robb: "What are you going to do?" Robb smiled and said, "You guys like being nervous too much. Those broken birds are spinning around in the sky, just let them spin. If they don''t come down, let them go. Let''s talk about it later." "It''s not a matter of a few birds." The queen said: "The harpy will only move in the mountains. It is very abnormal to circulate over a human town. This indicates that the army of monsters is coming..." Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Robb pick up another small communication crystal ball and said in a complaining tone: "Sofa, why do you always keep the camera facing the sky? Hurry up and take a look. Football, ignore those broken birds, football is about to end in 8 minutes, the most critical time." Sofa obeyed his orders, and quickly leveled the camera and refocused on the court. At this time, the ball returned to the feet of the Secretary of State of the Palace team, and it was launching a fierce attack... The queen protested: "When the crisis is in danger, what kind of football game are you watching? Turn the camera to the sky!" The Secretary of the Palace said at the same time: "Ah, that''s great, the camera turned back to see my daughter''s team." As soon as he finished saying this sentence, he found that Her Majesty said the opposite at the same time. The thief was embarrassed, so he shut up obediently and backed away. Robb sighed: "Oh, I forgot to add the picture-in-picture function when developing this large crystal panel, or the split-screen function and floating window function. It seems that we need to improve it." The queen squinted: "What are you talking about?" Robb said: "I''m talking about demand that gives birth to technology." Queen: "I don''t care what you mess with picture-in-picture, split screen, floating window, etc., I just want to say, since you are a fee-based service, you should try to meet the needs of the audience. We just paid you a gold coin. , You have to show us what we want to see. I want to see the harpy in the sky. My ministers want to watch a football game. You have to be as satisfied as possible, otherwise you will refund the money." "Yes, yes, your words are reasonable and convincing." Robb picked up the small crystal ball: "Sofa, play a game, just cut the camera and scan the harpy in the sky, we want to fully This is a good live broadcast attitude to meet the audience''s needs." Sofa couldn''t laugh or cry. The camera had to chase the football for two minutes. When the football was out of bounds, he quickly lifted up to look at the sky. However, the five harpies in the sky were just circling, and there was no other action, either. There was nothing to watch, so she hurriedly flattened the camera. Robb said: "Look, harmless harpy, what are you afraid of." "How can humans and animals be harmless? I''ll let you know how evil they are in a while." The queen vomited. The camera chased the football for another two minutes. At this time, there were only 4 minutes left before the end of the game. The players were tired, and the 4 score difference made the Westwind town no more chance of a comeback. Many people began to give up on themselves and stopped running. The Minister of Palace is proudly showing off in front of other ministers: "My daughter''s football team is good, hahaha! My daughter''s!" At this time, Sofas lens lifted into the sky, and the audience in front of the TV suddenly realized that something had changed... In the Elven Village in the distance, two dragon eagles suddenly rose into the sky, and two gentle female Elf archers were riding on the eagle''s back. The dragon eagle is a large eagle. Its feathers are very bright. It is unruly by nature. Only the elves who are good at communicating with nature and animals can control them. However, the load capacity of the dragon eagle is very limited, so the dragon eagle rider often Will adopt female elves who are light and soft. The eagle is beautiful, and the knight above is also beautiful. As soon as he flies into the sky, the thief draws his eyes. "Wow!" Robb cried, "What the hell? There is such a dragon eagle hidden in the Elf Village? When I received them as refugees, it was obviously not there." The queen snorted: "The eagle can find its own master tens of thousands of miles away. This is normal. It should be because the elves settled in Westwind, and the dragon eagles raised before came to the door. There are only two. It can be seen that the fighting power of the elves is also very limited." "Two vs. five?" The ministers talked: "Can you beat it?" "It shouldn''t be a big problem!" "The individual combat capability of the elves is higher than that of humans." "It can''t be considered as a single soldier, Dragon Eagle also has a strong combat effectiveness, it should be four to five." "Oh, it looks great here, so let''s lock the camera here, don''t switch back to the football game." As soon as the voices of the ministers fell, they heard the minister of palace screaming: "No, there are still two minutes left before the football match. Let me finish watching the game." Chapter 469： Telephoto lens "What''s so good about this last garbage time." "Yes! The Westwind local team has lost their fighting spirit." "How to pull 4 **** in 2 minutes?" "Don''t worry, look at the sky!" The two dragon eagle knights flew towards the five harpy banshees at a very fast speed. There is an eagle in the names of both sides. You are a dragon eagle, and I am an eagle. Everyone is an eagle. Who is afraid of whom? The five harpy banshees let out a sharp roar, and rushed toward the dragon eagle aggressively. A long distance away, a dragon hawk rider bent his bow and arched his arrow, buzzing, an arrow came out, and shot at the leading harpy. The harpy saw that the opponent was the dragon hawk rider, and was already wary of it. The arrow flew halfway, and the harpy was already sideways. The arrow pressed against its stomach and brushed against it, and there was no bird feather. Wipe off one. The harpy let out a weird laugh, but as soon as the laughter sounded, it found that the second arrow had reached the front face. At this time, it had no time to react. The arrow "poofed". It shot into the middle of its face and the plate, and penetrated through the bone. The harpy didn''t even make a scream, so she planted. "The key to a beautiful serial arrow is that the second arrow came out too fast, and I didn''t see it clearly." The ministers exclaimed, "As expected, the best archers in the world are from the elves." The corpse of the harpy fell from the sky, and the gymnasium happened to be underneath. If this thing falls on the stands, it may kill several townspeople. The queen was a little worried about her own people, so Sofa also let the camera follow the corpse... When the harpy fell to a height of about tens of meters above the gymnasium, Baron Noren, who was sitting in the stands, suddenly raised his head, stretched out his hand, and released a whirlwind that had already been chanted and prepared. Holding the corpse flying out, threw it outside the gymnasium. Several nobles next to Baron Nolan said, "This whirlwind technique is so beautiful!" Baron Nolan said: "Thanks! The power of magic is still second. The key is that the action must be elegant and gentle. As aristocrats, we are obliged to take care of incompetent civilians. This is the consciousness of aristocrats." The people next to him clapped clapping. "Pretend to die." Queen: "What kind of ghost men are these Westwind Town?" Ministers: "Cough!" Sofa cut the camera back to the sky again. Everyone took a closer look, and there were only three harpies left in the sky. The moment Baron Noren pretended to be forced, another harpy was slaughtered. The elves are really fast. The remaining three eagle banshees were furious, their sharp roars made their ears numb, they flapped their wings at the same time, and six wind blades flew and cut at the dragon hawk rider fiercely. The two female elf archers on the dragon eagle''s back didn''t even bother to bother about it, and handed them to the dragon eagle that they stepped to avoid on their own. The two dragon eagles slanted their wings, a beautiful slanting plummet, and the six wind blades were all empty. . However, the magnitude of the dragon eagle''s sudden fall was too great, and the ministers were thinking in their hearts, is the knight on the eagle''s back seated securely? If he were replaced by a human knight, he would definitely be shaken off. However, the elves do not have this problem. The light elves can sway in the wind on the branches and walk on the snowy field without leaving footprints. A big drop like the dragon eagle does not affect their combat effectiveness on the eagle''s back. The female archer actually took advantage of the time of the sharp fall, bending her bow and shooting arrows from the bottom to the top, puffing two arrows, hitting the abdomen of the two harpies. "Jie!" Two harpy fell at the same time, leaving only the last harpy, who dared to fight, turned around and ran away. Two dragon eagles hurriedly chased after... The three eagles chased frantically in mid-air, fighting with bows and arrows and the whirlwind, and all of a sudden they flew away from the sky above the stadium. The crystal ball could only catch three small black spots in the sky in the distance. Robb hadn''t given it yet. The gadget has a zoom function, so it is not clear now. Sofa had no choice but to turn the camera back to the football field. The match was just over. The Westwind local team fell to the pitch in disgrace, while the Palace Minister team was excited and waving at the stands. , A master of ceremonies came out and said loudly: "In this game, the Palace Minister team won. Now, the guest Baron Nolen is invited to present awards to the Palace Minister team... Bring the prizes up..." He didn''t finish a word, but with a puff, the corpse of a harpy fell on the open space six yards in front of him. The corpse came just in time, and then he said "bring up the prize". It''s as if this thing is a prize. master of ceremonies:"" Audiences:"" Players: "..." The captain of the Palace Minister team was stunned, and then said awkwardly: "Although it is good to send a girl to us as a prize, even if it is dead, it can be hot, but the eagle body is not easy to operate. Is it possible to use your mouth?" Everyone: "..." Queen: "Chancellor of the Palace, is your guard a bit vulgar? What about ethics? Where did ethics go? When you recruit your men, you should not only focus on strength, but also look at their character, like this Do you dare to use rubbish? His job is to protect your daughter, don''t you think it is terrible?" The court minister was sweating like rain: "This...this...well, I''ll transfer him to protect my son." "No, you should grasp the point now." The queen turned her head to Robb in the crystal ball and said: "Hurry up and let your maid figure out how to broadcast the high-altitude battle. Now those two dragon eagle knights and the eagle body The banshees have turned into small black spots, and I can''t see them at all." Robb: "I thought of a little bit about this, you guys wait a few minutes." He quickly told Sofa: "Come home quickly and bring back the little crystal ball. I have to add a telephoto lens to it to broadcast the battle in the sky." Sofa hurriedly asked Baron Nolen in the stands for a rush of wind, and ran home. The effect of Wind Walk was amazing. In addition, Solfa was originally an agile assassin, and she was also very fast. Within a minute, she ran from the gymnasium back to the church and handed the crystal ball to Robb. Robb said to the live broadcast: "Wait a minute, everyone. I want to temporarily turn off the live broadcast and add a telephoto lens to it. You can temporarily watch my situation through the crystal ball." "What the **** is the telephoto lens?" The queen couldn''t help but vomit: "Hurry up, the battle might be over in a blink of an eye." "Don''t worry, soon." Robb stretched his hand in the air and fetched something from the air. A pre-prepared magic item flew out of the warehouse. This is a cylindrical magic item that looks like a tube. Son, no one can understand what this is. Chapter 470： Godfather turned into an owl so handsome Robb said: "I sealed a reconnaissance technique in this magic item, with a visual range of 5,000 yards." In fact, it is possible to make a telephoto lens with glass, but Robb doesnt understand the knowledge of optics and optoelectronics at all, so he used reconnaissance skills. I have to admit that sometimes magic works well, especially for scientific foundations. When research can''t keep up. He stuffed the crystal ball into the tube, and then handed it to Sofa: "Go to the roof and continue the live broadcast!" Sofa nodded, flashed, and easily climbed onto the roof of the church. He raised the tube in his hand. The crystal ball was inside the tube. Once activated, the reconnaissance technique in the tube would also be activated. When the visual range of 5000 yards was displayed, the three small black dots in the sky that were still chasing and fighting in the distance became extremely clear, as if they were close in front of them. The queen and the ministers couldn''t help looking at each other. After several seconds, the queen whispered: "It''s not bad to use this to spy on the enemy." The ministers nearby nodded one after another, and the clerk quietly recorded this thing. I saw the harpy and the two dragon hawk knights chasing and fleeing, the harpy had already flown out of the sky above Westwind Town, and reached the forest above, quite far from the town. A dragon hawk knight finally chased into the range of the bow and arrow, bent the bow and took the arrow, buzzing, the arrow hit the center of the harpy banshee''s heart, the banshee screamed and fell down. "Ah, I didn''t let it run away. It''s great!" The ministers applauded together: "I have seen the majesty of the Dragonhawk Knight with my own eyes. It''s not bad." The two dragon eagle knights were also very satisfied with their battles, and they switched to dragon eagles and planned to go home. At this moment, in a valley in the northeast, there was a sharp and strange sound suddenly, and then several dark shadows whizzed out from the valley. Harpy, a lot of harpy! I''m afraid there are more than a hundred. The two dragon eagle knights were taken aback. Now it is not four to five. It is four to hundreds. This one cannot fight and can only escape. The two dragon eagle knights flew back madly, with hundreds of eagles behind them. The banshee screamed and chased her. The sky was densely packed, all black wings were waving. The hawk banshee chasing in the front kept releasing the wind blade technique, chasing the two dragon hawk riders in front to hack, and the two dragon eagles had to flip and roll continuously, avoiding the wind blade chasing from behind. But every rollover and maneuver will affect the speed, making the army of harpy chasing closer. With this sudden change of offense and defense, the ministers on the Queen''s side couldn''t help exclaiming: "The big thing is not good!" "So many harpies? Oh my God! Can you count how many there are?" "There is no way to count these, only a rough estimate, not less than a hundred." "The Dragonhawk Knight can''t be beaten no matter how good it is, what can I do?" "Are there dragon eagle knights in the elven village?" "It doesn''t look like there is still." While the ministers were discussing, the elves on the side of Westwind were also nervous. The elder elder commanded: "Blow the trumpet, let the two dragon eagle knights come back to the town, fly at low altitude, and the archers and magicians are ready to support...Let the human archers and magicians also come and help, hurry..." At this time, hundreds of harpy banshes have already attracted the attention of ordinary townspeople. They just came out of the stadium and were still talking about the game. Then suddenly they looked up and saw the sky in the northeast. A black harpy flew over. The elves thought these townspeople were going to panic, or hurriedly told their children to hide in the building. Unexpectedly, these people are not afraid at all, but are excited. Someone yelled: "There is another good show to watch." "Quickly, seize the highest point in the village." "Where is the best spot to watch the battle?" "The sentry tower! Ah, the sentry tower was actually snatched away by the elves, and these elves grabbed their position so quickly." "The roof was also snatched by the elves." "Is there anything wrong? Foreign monks can recite sutras, do elves know how to grab a place to sell?" When the elder elder heard these comments, he couldn''t help crying and laughing: "Who are these people in this town?" He didn''t know what to do, and suddenly felt the shadows around him sway. Robb didn''t know when to flash to him, put his hand on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "Old man, at this age, don''t get excited. Sit down and rest, beware of a cerebral hemorrhage..." Elf Elder: "!" "Isn''t it just a little harpy? I''m going to play with them." Robb said: "Let your archer rest, lest you get hurt and cause trouble for me, and you want to be quiet." Elf Elder: "???" "Don''t forget, I can fly too." After Robb said this, he turned into a cute owl. The elf elder said: "Archdruid, although you are very powerful, hundreds of harpys should not be underestimated. Even if you are very strong, you must be careful to lose your fists to four palms. This is not an ordinary monster, it is an eagle. Banshees, all of them know how to use wind-type magic such as wind blade and whirlwind, and they also have sharp wings like a knife..." He didn''t finish a word, Robb had already spread his wings and flew into the sky, too lazy to listen to an old man there. The elven elder stretched out a hand and shouted, "Archdruid, be careful." At this time Robb flew to the sky, and Miss Queen was facing the crystal ball and no one could complain. She was about to turn off the communication crystal ball, but when she saw a red shadow dangling by, Xuelu actually sat down on Robb every day. On the stone chair, smiled and said to the crystal ball: "Hello, Your Majesty, Xuelu will guide you next." Queen: "Humph!" She didn''t bother to talk to such a woman who was not ashamed or embarrassed to wear a bathing suit and bathe with men in hot springs. Xuelu didnt care whether she ignored herself, and explained to herself: Now, Godfather has transformed into a strange-looking owl and flew into the sky. Please pay attention to the one on the left side of the screen. The owl facing the army of harpies is changed from Godfather. How hot and handsome are its flying movements..." "Handsome ghost!" The queen finally couldn''t help but vomit: "The owl is a shame among eagles, so ugly! Look carefully, except for the difference in the head, what is the difference between him and the harpy?" "The difference is still very big." Xue Lu said: "If you use your imagination and replace the head of this owl with Godfather''s head, it will look pretty good." The queen closed her eyes, imagined the scene carefully, and then laughed out with a "poof": "No, it''s uglier and uglier, hahahaha." Chapter 471： Guibo Qigong At this time, the two dragon eagle knights in the sky were about to be overtaken by the harpies. The faces of the two female elf archers showed a look of horror. They knew very well that once they were chased by the harpy, they would be instantly torn into pieces and eaten by sharp claws. The end was a bit miserable. , More sorrowful than being killed by a half-orc. But now the speed of Dragon Eagle has been increased to the limit, and it can''t be higher. There are still a few hundred yards to fly to the sky above Westwind Town. The distance of these few hundred yards becomes the line of life and death for the two Dragonhawk Knights. Support, but if these hundreds of yards can''t pass, the two of them will be finished. "Swipe!" Two more wind blades chased up from behind, and the two dragon eagles dodge sideways at the same time. With this dodging, the distance was drawn a little closer. The two archers twisted their waists and made a series of arrows, chasing the nearest one. The arrow fell from the harpy, but there was a large group behind, rushing more aggressively. "The wind blade is here!" "Hurry up!" "Dragon Eagle is too tired..." "not good." Seeing that this wind blade could not hide, just at this moment, a bird that was several times smaller than the dragon eagle flew over. This is an owl, although it is already considered to be very large among owls. But compared to the dragon eagle that can carry people, it can only be regarded as a small thing. This little bit flew over from the side, seemingly struggling to block the wind blade. "Ah!" the two archers screamed in unison. They thought that the owl would be cut in half by the wind blade. They didn''t expect the wind blade to hit the owl, but nothing happened. It was like sinking into the sea and disappearing without a trace. Resisted! Of course Robb changed this owl. He said: "Two elves, go back to the village, find a roof to sit down and rest, watch the show, and let the dragon and eagle eat something good." "Ah, it''s the Archdruid." The two female elf archers heard Robb''s voice, and couldn''t help being overjoyed: "Are you here to help us?" "It''s me!" Robb said, "So, you can rest in peace." "But you are alone." "It''s okay." Before Robb finished his sentence, more than a dozen wind blades attacked at the same time. At this time, the people on the Queen''s side were watching the live broadcast seriously. Although they all know that Robb is very strong, they have never seen Robb''s battle scenes. They can only learn the results from the reports of scouts and spies. Now they have the opportunity to see with their own eyes how Robb fought. , It''s a very precious opportunity. Seeing dozens of wind blades flying towards Robb at the same time, the queen couldn''t help but feel tight, thinking to herself: Even the temple knight with the strongest magical defense power, facing so many wind blades, it can''t stop it, and it will happen in an instant. Don''t have an accident if he is chipped into pieces. The ministers under her command also thought the same way, except that they were not worried about Robb like Miss Queen. Many of them even thought that if Robb died like this, Westwind Town could easily Taken back. Of course, after Robb''s death, they hadn''t thought about whether Westwind could stop the monster army. Because the speed of human thinking reaction is limited, few people can calculate all the benefits and losses in an instant, and most people''s brains will only feed back an idea at the first time. However, they immediately discovered that there was no need to worry or be happy, because these dozens of wind blades did not exist to Robb at all. They all disappeared the moment they hit Robb. Without a trace. All resisted! The hit rate is only 1%. How can it be so easy to hit. The harpies are a little confused... The two elven archers were equally stunned. Although they only looked like Fanghua in their twenties, they had actually lived for more than two hundred years, and they had seen many amazing heroes, but , I have never seen anyone carry dozens of wind blades hard, and even the oily skin hasn''t scratched a bit, which is too outrageous. "Go and rest." Robb reminded them again, and the two elf archers woke up and hurriedly flew towards the village. The harpy banshee from behind came to help the sky and the earth. Robb spread his wings and was preparing a big move to clear them all. Suddenly he looked back at Sofa, who was broadcasting live on the ground, and the townsfolk who had seized the spot to watch the battle. , I had to accept the big recruit again: "No, you have to meet the audience''s watching needs. No one likes watching the live broadcast that ends in an instant." He smiled strangely and said: "Now the epic air combat movie-"Eagle Over the West Wind" will be played." The audience masters on the ground watched and saw a small owl, rushing towards a large swath of harpy, without magic or combat skills, just like that. Rush straight over. The harpies are full of wind and blades, but they can''t hurt the owl. In a blink of an eye, the owl had already rushed to the front of a harpy. It suddenly rolled its right wing and became like a fist. It punched the harpy in the middle of the plate. "bump!" The harpy screamed and sprinkled with bird feathers and flew out. "What kind of combat is this?" The Elf Elder was almost crazy on the spot: "The first time I saw someone hitting someone with a fist in an air battle, is there such a fight? Don''t turn the air battle into a land battle." Robb just punched a harpy, and four or five more came up from behind, and the blade-sharp wings swept to his face. Robb shouted: "I''m in Brogan!" The body actually made a whirlwind leg movement like the "Ken" in Street Fighter, spinning and kicking in mid-air. The owl''s claws used to cast the whirlwind leg looked too awkward, and the picture was so beautiful that it couldn''t be seen. The surrounding harpy was swept by the strange and ugly claws of the eagle, and flew out spirally in all directions. The ministers who watched the live broadcast on the Bright Road: "Do owls usually fight like this?" The queen said with a black face: "How could it be? This guy is deliberately showing off his skills! I want us to see how strong he is and how easy it is for him to sling monsters, as if he was bullying a group of two or three-year-old children. , You can get it done with a few random tricks. This is a naked show of his strength to us." Robb rolled twice in mid-air, apparently without flapping his wings, he actually hovered in mid-air, and then used his wings to make a strange push palm, shouting: "Kuibo Qigong!" He pushed his wings forward, and a laser beam with thick arms spouted from his hand... Chapter 472： Eagle over Westerly A laser beam with thick arms blew out from Robbs wings, and a harpy directly in front of him took the brunt. The laser hit the front of the chest. Without a sound, its chest was hit. A big hole came out, the laser pierced the chest, and continued from behind it, hitting the second harpy again, piercing it, and moving forward again, piercing the third place... When it passed through the queue of the harpy, a big hole was punched in the chest and abdomen of seven or eight harpy. They looked down at the big hole in their chest and abdomen in disbelief, and screamed. , Planted from the sky, leaving only the flying bird feathers. The harpies beside them watched this scene, and they couldn''t help being frightened and scattered to the two sides. Also frightened were the elves watching the battle on the ground, and Her Majesty the Queen and her ministers watching the battle on the TV side. A minister asked curiously: "What kind of trick is this Guibo Qigong that he introduced? Why is it so powerful?" "It''s not Turtle Wave Qigong." A mage spread his hand beside him: "That''s the''Arcane Light'' magic, but he deliberately used the druid''s owl shape to cast it, using his wings to make a strange casting action. You are still yelling, which gives you an illusion." Everyone: "..." "Why does a good arcane light have to be called Guibo Qigong? Do those four words have any special meaning?" "I don''t know! He often says something messy and unintelligible." A minister grasped the point: "Have you noticed that he is not flying with the wings of an owl, he is obviously using his wings to make some strange movements, even posing in strange poses like human hands, but his body It was still suspended in mid-air and didn''t fall down." This sentence awakened the dreamer, and a group of ministers were taken aback: "Then how did he fly in mid-air?" The queen sighed lightly: "It should be flying! The top magic of wind magic." "Huh? Is it flying?" "Yes, there is no other explanation other than flying skills." "He deliberately turned into an owl to make the audience think that he was flying with wings, but after flying into the sky, he used wings to make fun of it. In fact, he relied on flying skills." "Flying is difficult." "I am afraid that there will be few flying skills in the whole continent." "At the time, John Roland Smith, the top wind magician in our Gran Kingdom, seemed to be able to fly, right?" "Yes, only he will. After his death, the wind magic talents wither, and no one will do it anymore." "This guy actually knows! He knows too many things, right?" "Too much! Wind magic has actually reached the top level, what kind of monster is this guy." The ministers talked a lot, and everyone''s faces were filled with surprise. Just as they were discussing, the elves watching the battle on the ground in Westwind Town were also surprised from ear to ear. The elder elder pointed to the sky and said: "Arcane...Arcane laser! How can the archdruid still have this? Isn''t it a druid?" "No, no, I think you should be surprised about flying." Baron Nolan stood beside the elven elder: "You don''t know how difficult flying is. We wind magicians know everything." Robb''s slapstick just now scared the harpies. In fact, the IQ of the Harpy is not very low. They still know the wind blade technique, whirlwind and other magic. They are not stupid monsters with no IQ. After feeling that Robb is not easy to provoke, the Harpy They spread out in all directions, and then wanted to bypass Robb and attack the townspeople who were watching the theater on the ground. There are also nearly a hundred harpy banshes, all at once spreading out in all directions, forming a magnificent landscape in mid-air, like a flower in full bloom in the sky. Then, these blooming petals passed around Robb and swooped toward the ground. The elven archers on the ground suddenly became nervous again. Someone shouted, "Peasant, hide away!" "The monsters bypassed the Archdruid and rushed down." "It''s impossible for the Arch Druid to shoot down hundreds of harpies at the same time. He doesn''t care about you. Hurry up and hide. Don''t watch the battle foolishly on the roof and the top of the tree." Some Xi Piao who didn''t know Robb was startled by the cries of the elves, and quickly jumped off the roof and hid. However, the local residents of Westwind Town still had no pressure. They sat on the roof and talked and laughed. Some even waved their hands at the harpy who swooped over and laughed: "Come on, come and kill me. what." The harpy felt that she was underestimated, and let out an angry roar, and rushed to the town residents fiercely... But how do you feel unable to flutter? The wings slammed hard, but they couldn''t move forward a little bit. It quickly looked back and found that the owl just now turned into a human form, floating in mid-air, reaching out to grab one of its eagle legs, so the harpy flies no matter how it **** its wings. Not moving anymore... Robb said: "Hey, don''t run! Keep playing the game." The harpy turned around and used her wings to force a wing that was as sharp as a blade, but could not cause any damage to Robb. Robb clasped its eagle leg with one hand, and shook his body before reaching the other one. Beside the swooping harpy, he stretched out his hand and buckled the other foot. He tore off a strip of cloth from his T-shirt and quickly tied the legs of the two harpies together. Because of his high agility, he tied the rope as fast as an electric flash. I only felt a flower in front of my eyes, and the rope had been tied up. The feet of the two harpies were tied together, but their bodies wanted to separate and flew to the sides, only to froze in mid-air. They want to untie the rope, but the harpy has no hands, only wings. Wings can''t be used for the delicate work of "unwinding the knots". They have to maintain their balance with difficulty and keep flapping their wings. . Next, Robb''s figure shook quickly in mid-air. Swipe the ground to catch up with a harpy, then drag it back and tie it with the two feet just now, then swipe the ground to catch up with the other one, and then drag it back and tie it together. Hundreds of harpys were originally scattered in all directions, but Robb made the first move. No matter which direction the harpy was running, or how far he ran, he could catch up in an instant. , Grab the eagle''s foot, drag it back... The elven archers on the ground were still preparing to fight the harpy, but none of them flew over. Robb grabbed them all and tied them together. Chapter 473： Murloc Attack In the sky, hundreds of harpies were tied together, and Robbs T-shirts were all torn into strips. Nothing. Now he is shirtless, wearing only a pair of sandy shorts and wooden slippers. He smiled and looked at his masterpiece next to him. Some of these harpy''s legs were tied together to death, some were **** by a long rope, and some were tied together with their necks and necks to form hundreds of eagles. A large group of banshees. Bund up all kinds of fancy! If it were ordinary eagles, such a large group would have long been unable to maintain balance and would fall from the sky. But the harpy is a magical creature after all. They can fly much more than ordinary birds. They can even use many kinds of wind magic. It can actually maintain in the sky by flapping its wings desperately without falling. . It''s just that it''s really exhausting to keep flapping its wings to fight against gravity like this, and a group of harpy screams desperately. Robb couldn''t understand what these guys were calling, but the Elf Elder frowned and said loudly, "Archdruid, be careful, they are calling for help." "Oh, yes, this is just a reconnaissance unit, and the main force has not come yet." Robb smiled and said, "Let me see where the main force is." He used reconnaissance techniques, with a visual range of 5,000 yards, and swept towards the valley of the Black Pine Mountains. However, no matter how far away the line of sight is, it will never turn. The valley is full of trees, and the monster is very good at hiding itself in the forest. Robb saw nothing but a dark dense forest... "Huh? I can''t see it." At this time, this side of the ground. Although a wonderful football match has just been held and wonderful aerial battles are still playing in the sky, most of the cats are still sleeping. The football game started at 2 pm, and the first and second halves were added with an intermission and air combat. Now the time has just reached 4 pm. It belongs to the time when the cats are about to get up, but have not fully woken up yet. Catwoman Huahua is lying on a green grass by the river and taking a nap. The cat person takes a nap like a cat, making a kitten pancake, which is very cute. The sky was so lively just now, Huahua didn''t wake up, but the cat''s ears flicked gently. At this time, a small ripple suddenly appeared on the river next to her, and then a huge fish head slowly emerged from the middle of the ripple. The fish''s head is the size of a human head, and underneath it is a human-like neck, and then a human-like shoulder, arm, body, hand... and a rust sword in his hand! This is a murloc! It looked outside from the river channel and found that everyone in the town was watching the battle in the sky. No one noticed the movement in the river. It couldn''t help but feel a little proud. He quickly dived back into the water and attacked the bottom of the river. wave. At the bottom of the river bed, a large group of murlocs lurked quietly. Seeing the gestures of the scouting murlocs, their lips showed a cruel and evil smile, and they floated towards the water together. As a result, one ripple after another appeared on the river... One by one fish heads appeared. A general murloc with hard fins pointed his finger at the bank. It turned out that on a large rock on the bank of the river, there was a townsman standing on the side of the river. He hit the Harpy, clapping his hands and cheering, completely unaware that a group of murlocs appeared on the water behind him. The murloc general''s gesture was very clear: "Kill him!" Several murlocs nodded their heads, and slowly leaned towards the town''s back. The other murlocs all prepared weapons, some pulled their bows, and some prepared blowpipe arrows. They were ready to rush to the shore from both sides of the river to make a big kill. Anyway, there is no sense of vigilance on both sides of the river. The townspeople, kill them fiercely, create chaos, and then jump back into the river and escape. At this moment... Cat Huahua, who was sleeping by the river and taking a nap, suddenly moved her nose... The pointed cat ears turned twice, and then jumped up with a "meow": "I can smell fish." With this jump, she frightened the murloc who was holding a knife next to her and was about to climb onto the shore to slash her. The whole person froze, and then she saw Huahua lashing at him and biting. On top of the murloc''s head. Murloc: "..." The two murlocs next to each other waved their swords at the same time, and slashed at Huahua together. Seeing that Huahua was going to be hit by the knife when he fell asleep, a vigorous figure jumped out, and two sharp claw shadows flashed in the air. Two murlocs wielding knives hit their claws at the same time, roared, and fell away to both sides. The vigorous figure turned a circle in mid-air, grabbed Huahuas neck socket, and threw it back, throwing Huahua far away. Most people were thrown out suddenly like this, most likely to throw a dog to eat shit, but a cat People don''t know, Huahua turned around beautifully in mid-air, and actually stood firmly on the ground. At this time, the doze was all awake. She took a closer look and realized that what she had just bitten was not a fish, but a murloc, and it was the patriarch of the cat people who rescued her, Mr. Ocelot. The ocelot roared: "The enemy attacked Meow!" "Hey, when such an angry call to the police, can you not add a word "meow" at the end?" Baron Nolan protested from a distance. Seeing that the incident was revealed, the fish people dared to delay, so they screamed, jumped out of the river, and waved their weapons to kill the townspeople on both sides of the river. However, they had just gotten ashore, and before they had run two steps, a large group of cats jumped up in the grass by the river. It turned out that the cat people collectively took a nap in the grass by the river. Everyone smelled the fish. The fish people looked to both sides of the river. A large group of cats looked at them with green eyes. They immediately felt that they were like fish on the chopping board. On the smooth brains, there was a lot of sweat slipping down... "Catch the fish!" I don''t know who yelled, and rushed to a murloc who had just climbed ashore. "Oh, catch the big fish." The cats were overjoyed and rushed forward together. "We are murlocs, not fish." The murloc general was furious: "Charge!" "Meow!" The cats charged back. The following movement immediately caught Robbs attention. He looked down in the sky and saw a large group of cat people approaching the murlocs. He was about to rush over to help. Suddenly, he saw the cat people move vigorously one by one. The look of bravery and good fighting, my heart moved, right! The cat people are a fighting people. They are not good at production. On the contrary, they are all good at fighting. It seems that they dont have to worry about them like humans. Dont worry, you can take a look. Chapter 474： Wolf cavalry, charge! "Meow!" Catwoman Huahua jumped more than a meter high, avoiding a murloc''s horizontal cut, and then she turned a somersault in mid-air, and the cat''s paw swiped from the murloc. Sweeping across his front face, the murloc''s cheeks were instantly swept out three deep claw marks. Fish eyes were also caught violently, and fell to the ground with a scream, rolling around covering his eyes. Huahua fluttered with a cat, took a bite, and bit the murloc''s head again. The two cats nearby shouted, "Huahua, let go! This thing is not delicious." The murloc was also frightened, and hurriedly shouted: "Yes, yes, let go, I am a murloc, not a fish, it''s not delicious." As soon as it finished speaking, it heard two cats say: "It''s really not good to eat raw. You have to cook it before you eat it. Pour some soy sauce." The murlocs were so scared that they screamed loudly, and more murlocs climbed out of the river, waved their swords, and charged aggressively at the cats. Seeing more murlocs rushing over, Huahua had to reluctantly let go of her mouth, the murloc''s head had two huge holes bitten by her little tiger teeth, and she was still bleeding. A murloc jumped up from behind and took a knife at Huahua. Huahua flipped back and escaped easily. Then he kicked the face of a murloc behind him, turned around lightly, and fell back to the murloc just now. On the body, he bit its head again. The murloc said weakly, "Can you not bite my head?" "That''s right, the fish head is not tasty, and the fish belly is the most tender." "do not" There was chaos on both sides of the river, and there were murlocs and cats fighting everywhere. Robb can easily get an overview of the whole situation in the sky. As far as individual combat is concerned, murlocs are not a cat opponent at all. However, there are a lot of murlocs, but the number of cats is very small. There are constantly in the river. The murlocs climbed up. The cats current advantage was only for a while, and if they continued to fight, they would fall into a disadvantage. However, in Westwind Town, the cats were not the only ones with combat effectiveness. "Let''s help." The elven archers turned their attention: "Don''t worry about the harpy, the archdruid is dealing with them, let''s deal with the murlocs." The elves who had occupied the highest points for a long time immediately bent their bows and set up arrows, and shot chaotic arrows at the murlocs on both sides of the river. Their arrows were extremely accurate. They first encountered the commander led by Elsie. When I was in the team, I used to shoot down the torches that the soldiers were about to throw with their bows and arrows. Now it is really not difficult to shoot a few murlocs. Arrows passed through the chaotic battlefield and shot accurately on the murloc. None of the cat people who fought with the murlocs were accidentally injured by bows and arrows. This wonderful arrow technique won Robb''s applause. The townspeople and the ministers in front of the TV couldn''t help but clap their hands and praised: "The cat is in the front, and the elf archer is shooting at the back. These murlocs can''t please." "It won''t only have such a strength." The queen said with a calm face: "Since the monster army has sent all the murlocs in, it must be an attempt to disrupt the town''s defenders with the murlocs. Then, the army is approaching..." As if to cooperate with Her Majestys words, a strange roar sounded in the black pine mountains. I dont know how many monsters roared together, forming a strange rhythm and melody. Then, flying out of the pine forest on the hillside A huge stone hit the wall of Westwind Town with a "boom". The town wall was caused by the townspeople of Baihua Town who nailed the trunk of a giant tree into the ground. Such a town wall did not have high strength. Once it was hit by a boulder, the town wall immediately collapsed. Fortunately, Westwind Town has always lacked guards. Soldiers, so that part of the town wall is empty. There are no soldiers, otherwise they would be killed by this huge rock. There was a big opening six or seven yards wide in the town wall! Then, a large group of fierce orcs rushed out of the pine forest. They rode the giant wolf and charged towards the gap in the town wall. The leading general shouted: "Wolf cavalry, charge! Kill when you see people, see the house. Just burn and let these self-proclaimed wise elves and humans pay the price." However, as soon as they rushed into the town, they saw an army counter-charge to meet them, headed by a huge iron car, it was the big tank of Captain Elsie. When Robb was cleaning up the harpy in the sky, Elsie couldn''t help. And the battle in the grass by the river, the big tanks can''t help, but now the wolf cavalry rushes into the city, it is time for Elsie to perform, he shouted: "Warriors, kill the invaders." After speaking, he wanted to fire the cannon, but the thought flashed in his mind. No, it was in the town. If I fired a cannon here and blasted something like buildings, Godfather would hang me up and hit me. Then stop firing the cannon, anyway, the goblin bazooka doesn''t work at all times, it''s not as useful as hitting and pressing up. Elsie drove the steam tank and ran straight into the wolf cavalry. However, his big tank has already shown his face in front of the monsters. The Orcs who suffered a big loss last time went back to report. The Demon Kings army has long known that there is a big iron car in Westwind Town. Bi ran into him like this, wasn''t that the forehead caught? The wolf cavalry relied on their agile maneuverability to bypass the tanks. Moreover, they simply bypassed the infantry. Anyway, they run fast. As long as the speed of the giant wolves is brought into play, they can make a few moves in the town. It''s not a problem at all. They scattered around and immediately threatened many townspeople in the town. Those townspeople who were scattered in various places ready to watch the excitement saw a group of vicious wolf cavalry scattered all around the town, and they couldnt help but frightened. Jump. Her Majesty the Queen saw this picture on the other side of the crystal ball, and her heart couldn''t help but feel anxious: "Damn! These people are the citizens of my Gran Kingdom! Especially those Xipiao. Although they work in Westwind Town, they still have roots. In their hometown, they are our most important people. Can Xifeng Town protect them well?" The ministers were also anxious: "Our children are still taking refuge in Xifeng Town, this is not good." The Minister of the Palace shook the ground and jumped up: "Your Majesty, send your troops, go through the portal and rescue Westwind Town." Her Majesty the Queen was hesitant. She wanted to send troops to save people, but she was inconvenient to send troops through the portal without authorization. She had to negotiate terms with Robb before sending people through the portal. This was decided by both parties. If she doesnt follow the rules, Robb will also go through the portal to the Path of Light, and it will be a headache. At this moment, a wolf cavalry rushed to a gray-haired old town citizen. It turned out that the old town citizen did not go to the football match. During the game, he was picking firewood on the hillside and saw the sky. After the war, he retreated to the town, but not far from the town wall to the northeast. As soon as the wolf cavalry entered the town, they immediately came to the old man''s side. A vicious wolf cavalry swung an axe and smashed it down at the old man''s Tianling Gai. Chapter 475： He is a bit like a high above... The ferocious wolf cavalry slashed down the gray-haired old man with an axe viciously. Her Majesty''s heart couldn''t help but hold fast. This is a citizen of the Gran Kingdom. She loves every one of her people and does not want to see anyone killed by the wolf cavalry''s butcher''s knife. She couldn''t help cursing in her heart: Ghost man, what are you doing? Don''t you come to save him? Why are you still watching the show hanging in a daze in the sky? At this moment, Robb in the sky suddenly stretched out his hand at the gray-haired old man. A brown light wrapped the old man in it, causing his skin to emit a healthy black color. This is obviously earth magic, and there are countless magicians skilled in earth magic in the black earth knights, and there are several in the ministers of the royal palace. They only saw it and recognized it: "It is a body stone. skin!" "This man gave the old man a body-protecting stone skin, but what''s the use? How can stone skin stop the iron axe?" At this moment, the axe had fallen on the old man''s forehead. The old man was obviously frightened, with an expression of horror written on his face, and then the axe "bumped" on the old man''s forehead. It really made a "bump" sound, a hard sound, a hard one. Kind of, as if the axe had chopped on a piece of extremely hard granite, oh, no, it was a steel stone. Because it was cutting too hard, and the effect of the force was mutual, the wolf cavalry''s wrist was shocked by a huge force, and it felt like the whole wrist was not his own. Then, the axe bounced back from the old man''s forehead, cut it on the wolf cavalry''s forehead with a puff, and hit the soul with one axe. The wolf cavalry''s forehead was obviously not as hard as the old man''s, and it instantly turned into two halves. The old man was shocked: "Huh? Hey? Wow haha, my head is so iron, hahaha, my head is so iron." He suddenly took out a big walking stick, rushed to the wolf cavalry in the awkward state behind, and roared: "Cut me? Do you know that when I was young, I was the No. 1 of the Xifeng Town Militia. I had no other unique skills in my life. , Just one trick, head iron! You will be dissatisfied with it." Although the old man is a little older and his hair grayed out, he is still in good spirits. He ran fast with a walking stick, brushing the ground and rushing to the wolf cavalry. The wolf cavalry hadn''t taken any action yet, and the giant wolf he was sitting on opened his mouth. , Bit on the old man''s shoulder. "Oh!" The wolf''s teeth couldn''t bite in, but he broke two of his teeth, screamed, bowed his head and whimpered. However, the wolf cavalry''s knife arrived again, and with a "touch", it slashed on the old man''s head again. As a result, the knife flew again. Luckily, it didn''t hit the wolf cavalry, but flew out laterally, but the wolf cavalry with his numb hand looked stunned and a little dazed. The old man took advantage of his shock and knocked a stick on the wolf cavalry''s head. The wolf cavalry snorted and fell to the back of the wolf. Then he turned over and jumped up, twisted and ran, losing even the courage to fight the old man. I saw the old man wielding a solitary crutches, chasing the wolf cavalry company and the wolf, running around in embarrassment. The ministers in front of the TV stared at each other: "The axe didn''t cut it in? How could it be possible? That''s just a body stone skin!" "What kind of body stone skin is this?" "It''s too much." "Is this a reinforced iron bone? It''s not a body guard stone skin at all!" Of course, this is just a small corner of the battlefield, but it happened to be captured by Sofa. She is very busy now, the camera is constantly turning around, looking for the first shining spot on the battlefield. After seeing the wolf cavalry dispersed and entered the town, they slashed when they saw anyone. A wolf cavalry swung a knife at a town resident and chopped it down. Robb pointed in the sky, and the town resident immediately became the second old man: "Hahaha, my head is good." Another wolf cavalry also swung a knife and slashed at a child. Robb pointed in the sky again. The child jumped up and kicked the wolf cavalry into the sky with one kick. Now, the queen was relieved. She finally understood why Robb floated in the sky and couldn''t get down, because he floated in the sky and had a wide field of vision. The corners and corners of the entire town could be clearly seen. Whoever the wolf cavalry wanted to chop, he would go up. A buff magic, so that the ability to protect all the townspeople foolproof. The ministers also understood, and a group of people couldn''t help shaking their heads and exclaiming: "That''s it!" "He is even too lazy to do it himself, can he control the battle by giving the townsfolk a buff?" "This... this is too strong." "This kind of feeling, why is it like being aloof..." At this point, the minister hurriedly stopped and dared not say any more, but everyone present had already guessed what he wanted to say. The noun omitted at the end of this sentence is obviously that word! The queen "touched" and slapped the table: "Don''t talk nonsense, maliciously create unrealistic rumors." If the queen is so sure about it, of course everyone dare not say any more. Any further words are "nonsense", it is "maliciously creating unrealistic rumors", and it must be dealt with by the queen. However, even though I didn''t say anything, this idea took root and sprouted wildly in my heart! It was clearly seen on the TV screen that Godfather was suspended in mid-air, as if standing in the sky... (It is best not to think about things that cannot be said, so as not to say them). With a wave of his hand, a town citizen suddenly Gaining great power, he kicked the menacing wolf cavalry. With another wave of his hand, a cat-man suddenly became infinitely powerful. The cat-man was already agile in his movements, but suddenly had power again. It was terrifying. With a few claws, a murloc was torn into fish fillets. The residents of Westwind Town cheered loudly, as if they were celebrating the festival. Originally, everyone was afraid of wolf cavalry, but after seeing the current situation, where there are people who are afraid of wolf cavalry, they are worried that the wolf cavalry will not find themselves. Because only those who are targeted by monsters can get the power bestowed by Godfather. A group of aristocratic young masters also followed suit. Conte holding a one-handed sword and shield, running in the middle of the town''s main road, a wolf cavalry rushed over, and he couldn''t help being overjoyed: "Come on, come to me, Godfather, give me strength!" Baron Nolan yelled behind him: "Godfather, let my nephew take care of it by himself. He needs to get exercise." Conte: "..." The scene suddenly became very embarrassing, Robb shrugged in the sky and threw the BUFF to another townsman. Conte: "..." The wolf cavalry arrived in front of him in a blink of an eye, and Baron Nolan shouted from behind: "Conte! Fight! You have to rely on yourself." Conte had no retreat now, and roared: "Leap bravely!" He brushed the ground and jumped high. The shield on his left hand bumped the long sword from the wolf cavalry with a violent wave of his right hand. His long sword pierced the wolf cavalry''s chest. Chapter 476： I didnt secretly hide a fish head meow No one is born a hero! All heroes have slowly grown into heroes in the temper of blood and fire. Even if it is Robb, who is a strong player with external plug-ins, his plug-in is also the one that he stayed up late in the game of the original world. Baron Nolen wants his eldest son, oh! No, a nephew, can be a hero. And now, Conte is doing very well. He kicked the corpse of the wolf cavalry from the wolf''s back, and then kicked it **** the wolf''s feet. The giant wolf suffered pain and fled back into the forest embarrassedly. Then, he turned his head and laughed at the other noble masters and ladies behind him: "I! Conte Chenguang, is he handsome?" The young master and the ladies clapped desperately. For the flowers in the greenhouse, Conte was really handsome just now. Although this guy is not magical and clumsy, the girls are increasingly discovering that this guy is really He is a very nice boy. There were a few sisters who had a bad family background and knew their appearance was mediocre, and could not marry a wealthy family. They quietly included Kang Te into the scope of "the baron''s side-children who can try to develop." Although the Chenguang family is not prominent, the owner is just a small baron, but he is very rich. Baron Nolan has already taken charge of the sugar sales in Westwind Town and Guangming Road. He is a well-known big businessman, and he is also very It seems better to value my nephew than to his own son. Marrying Conte is definitely a good choice! Therefore, a group of mediocre-looking girls ran over to Conte: "Conte, you are so handsome!" Conte doesn''t mind his looks. He is a distracted man, waving at the girls: "Thank you for the compliment." George next to him saw that he went out to fight bravely, and there is this advantage. Some girls like it. I am Fake, and I want to fight bravely. He also brushed the floor and jumped out: "Classmates, watch me perform now." Raising his right hand, he muttered a flame spell in his mouth... A vicious wolf cavalry heard the sound of George chanting a spell. The warrior was very afraid of the magician. When he heard that the magician was about to cast a spell, he immediately attracted attention. He turned his head and took a look. The weak, thin young man was chanting a mantra. George was really useless. When he was stared at by the wolf cavalry, he almost urinated. His legs trembled like sifting chaff, and the spell was read halfway wrong, and he started again in embarrassment. The wolf cavalry looked disdainful, and from a long distance, he shot a spear at George. When most people saw the guns flying, their first reaction would definitely be to hide, but George''s legs were already frightened. He couldn''t even hide, so he could only stand still and watch the guns soar in front of him. He thought to himself: It''s over, it''s going to die. Let''s scream before dying: "Ah!" The moment George opened his mouth and screamed, Robb pointed downward from the sky, referring to George. George''s father didn''t want to exercise him like Baron Nolan, so Robb wouldn''t stand idly by. A "body-protecting stone skin" happened to catch up. With a "poof", it happened that the javelin was inserted into George''s mouth. However, he could not enter through his throat, but was held up by George''s tongue. George took out the spear from his mouth with a dumb look: "Huh?" Robb pointed at him again, and a super buff threw up: "Blessing from Amazon!" The effect of this BUFF is to temporarily obtain "bow and arrow, javelin proficiency +100 level". George suddenly felt a strange feeling rising from the bottom of his heart, as if the javelin in his hand was his natural friend, part of his body, his soul and pursuit, and the power of the Amazon God of War was guiding he. He shouted angrily, swiped his right hand forward, and threw the javelin... The javelin seemed to turn into a beam of thunder, brushing the ground across the distant space. It was in the throat of the wolf cavalry just now. The wolf cavalry didn''t even make a scream, turned over and fell off the wolf''s back. George was overjoyed and turned around and laughed at the girls: "Hahaha, am I good?" The girls didn''t even look at him, they all looked at Robb in the sky: "Godfather is amazing." George: "Why?" He knelt on the ground with a puff, bending forward in frustration. At this time, the battle was already in a one-sided state. Since Westwind Town had only to run into danger, Robb threw a BUFF down in the sky, which made more and more townspeople "become Superman" on the battlefield. Its not surprising that the strength of the deceased increases. Moreover, it is nothing for ordinary townsfolk to become "supermen". After all, they have not received professional training, and their fighting ability is not strong. Even if their bodies are strong, their consciousness cannot keep up. However, once the five hundred professional soldiers led by Elsie got Robb''s BUFF, it would be terrible. They are wearing steel armor, which is almost equal to "invulnerability", and they are possessed by things like "Wind''s Run" and "Blessing of the King". How can this game be played? The infantry in heavy armor ran faster than the wolf cavalry, chasing the wolf cavalry with a violent chop, and the giant wolves began to suspect that the wolf was born. The wolf cavalry couldn''t kill anyone anyway, so they had to give up the battle and withdrew to the outside of the town. On the other side of the river, the sensitive cat people gain power and become a perfect combination of power and speed. The fish people dont even have the ability to touch a cats cats hair. They can only be slapped unilaterally every second. All murlocs were laid to the ground. The fish people soon discovered that they weren''t the opponents of these cats at all. This raid could only be over. They quickly jumped back into the river and fled against the bottom of the river bed, leaving only a corpse lying on the riverside. The victorious cat man happily lifted the murloc''s body to take it back to make a big meal, and Robb yelled in the sky: "Stop! You unscrupulous meows, you are not allowed to eat this kind of dirty stuff, or you can drive it out. Westwind Town." The cats raised their heads with disappointment, and said to the sky: "Throwing it away is a waste." "It''s not a waste at all." Robb said, "It''s a big deal, I''ll pay you back and buy marine fish for you to eat." "Oh! Are there fish in the sea to eat? The sea fish seems to be very powerful." The cats hurriedly threw the murloc''s body. With sharp eyes, Robb noticed that Huahua was still quietly talking about a large piece of fish, and wanted to hide it. He shook his voice: "Huahua, I saw it!" "Huh?" Huahua hurriedly threw the fish fillets into the river: "No, no, I didn''t get anything." Robb squinted: "And the big fish head hidden behind the back, I have already seen it." Huahua: "..." She suddenly pointed behind Robb: "Godfather, the harpies are going to run away." Taking advantage of the moment Robb turned to look, she also pushed the fish head into the water, then turned her head and said innocently: "I didn''t hide a fish head secretly." Chapter 477： How much should I charge? Robb has nothing to do with this fishy cat. He can''t beat her. He had to spread his hand and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter whether there are fish heads hidden. Anyway, I''m not allowed to eat the corpse of this kind of dirty stuff. You can catch five of the fish raised in the fish pond and eat it yourself." Huahua was overjoyed and turned a somersault: "Happy Meow!" She ran towards Robb''s fish pond with a swift smoke. As for what she was still fighting, she didn''t care about it. Robb turned his head and looked at the bunch of harpies that were still twisting into a ball in the sky, flapping their wings constantly. This evil and filthy creature exudes a powerful force in the sky. The nauseating cold breath makes people nauseous. Robb didnt intend to show mercy to this kind of monster that would eat people. He said to the townspeople below: I just watched a football game and saw the heroic performance of the players. I couldnt help but want to play. What, it happens that there is a harpy ball here, so I will be ugly." The townspeople clapped loudly: "Godfather! Godfather!" Robb made a circle to the bottom, then turned his head and raised his right leg back... He is suspended in mid-air, so when he raises his foot, he doesnt have to step on the ground with a supporting foot. This raise lifts his whole person up horizontally, and then slams his leg forward. , Super kick kick. Of course, this kind of time must be accompanied by the exaggerated nirvana registration in "Captain Tsubasa": "The tiger shoots!" With a loud "touch", Robb kicked the harpy ball, and a terrifying force blasted into the ball. All the harpy felt an internal volume, nothing to do. The terrifying force to resist... The huge ball was kicked out all at once, across the sky, flew several miles away, and fell far to the other side of the mountain. Robb knows that with this kick, none of the harpy can only survive, because he just used the Ge familys nirvana "Meteor Kick" with this kick, let alone the harpy. It''s a kind of low-level trash mobs, even an elite BOSS around level 90 in the game, if he kicks it down like this, it will be just seconds away. Human-eating monsters must be killed. This is a principle and cannot be compromised, otherwise they will take away the lives of innocent human beings in the blink of an eye. The townspeople clapped sharply below: "Godfather has such a great footwork." "This kick actually kicked such a big eagle a few miles away." "If Godfather comes to a football match..." As soon as this was said, the faces of the members of the private football teams of the nobles changed drastically. If Godfather becomes an enemy, can this football still be played? I''m afraid that I don''t want to kick the ball into the sky or even the goal, and then there will be no "shield wall" to play. The local team members of Westwind Town, who just lost the game, looked ecstatic: "If Godfather joins the football team, he will undoubtedly join the Westwind local team to be our forward. No, no, Godfather has any position. If he can fight, he can kick the other eleven people alone." Other teams: "Hey! Hey, hey, hey!" Robb said: "Don''t worry about this. Playing football is so tiring. I just like to be lazy and watch the game on the stone bench at home, so I won''t take the initiative to participate." After speaking, he looked around. The remaining murlocs all escaped through the river. The remaining wolf cavalry also hid in the forest. No other enemies could be seen within the naked eye, so he didn''t bother to float in the sky again. Now, although you can fly to the mountains and forests to find if there are any monsters lurking, but this kind of thing is too troublesome to do. He brushed the floor and flew back to the church, standing by the stone table. At this time, Xuelu was sitting on his beloved stone chair, grabbing his place, and there was a live commentary in the crystal ball without a word, but the queen on the opposite side pretended not to hear it, and ignored Xuelu. . Xuelu didn''t care, anyway, it was just as a commentary to the ministers, just as hi. Robb landed on the table: "Xuelu, the position should be given to me." Xuelu finally said to the crystal ball: "Okay, now the master is back, I, the host of the scene, will leave temporarily." She moved away from the crystal ball and replaced Robb. The queens stinky expression immediately changed back to the usual majestic expression, but the ministers were different. The beauty anchor was so pretty just now, but now its back to Robb, even though Robb is very handsome. , But men dont like handsome guys. Ministers: "Cut!" Robb also said to them: "Cut!" The queen looked at the crystal ball deeply, and after a few seconds, she sighed, "Did any townspeople get injured in the previous battle? I can only see the battle through the live broadcast, but I can''t see the whole situation." Robb said: "So you still worry about my townspeople in Westwind Town." The queen said: "Nonsense! Westwind Town is also the territory of my Gran Kingdom. The townspeople are all my people. I don''t worry about them. Should I worry about the monsters?" Robb spread his hands: "Don''t worry, no one is hurt. Don''t look at me as a fool. In fact, I grew up watching martial arts novels, and I am very chivalrous. As long as I don''t make me too painful and tired, I am A great man who serves the country and the people. Of course, I dont want to find me for things that are too painful and exhausting. Cough! Anyway, my three views are very right, and the most vicious monsters have harmed kind-hearted humans." "You are also called Sanguanzheng?" The queen said in an annoyed manner: "Even if you suffer and suffer, you have to serve the country and the people, and you are the real hero. That''s called Sanguanzheng. If you call it crooked, you can''t find the North. ." Robb spread his hands: "Well!" Robb said, "I said, Miss Queen, I charged you a subscription fee for a gold coin, which is a subscription fee for a football game, but I havent charged for the subsequent battles. , Should you give me some money?" The queen snorted: "Business must be negotiated before doing business, and you can''t force others to talk about charges afterwards. You are talking about charges at this time, thinking I will pay?" "Okay, okay, this is what you said." Robb changed to a serious face: "Now lets talk about business. The battle that happened just now was obviously an outpost. It was a monster to test Westwind Town. The strength, the few leading troops that have been released, the main show has not yet come." Speaking of this, Robb dragged a long tone and said with a smirk: "Excuse me, how much do you plan to pay for the live webcast? Lets say yes. I wont be able to broadcast the live broadcast if I pay less. Look at me. The beautiful red-haired anchor on the side is so beautiful. If you make one appearance, you will have to collect a hundred and eighty gold coins." Queen: "Who is rare..." Before she could finish her sentence, the ministers behind her said together: "Please continue with the beauty anchor, and we will pay." Queen:"" Chapter 478： Isnt that just hiding? After secretly blackmailing the queen for a live broadcast fee for the main show, this live broadcast finally ended. Robb turned off the communication crystal ball and also asked Sofa to turn off the live crystal ball. The townspeople of Westwind also cooled from their brief excitement. For these townspeople, it can be said that they watched a series of good scenes. First watched a wonderful football game, and then watched a wonderful battle of monsters. All the armed forces of the sea, land and air came out. The thieves are exciting. Tonight There will be no shortage of chatting and farting topics in the pub. At this time, Robb suddenly let go of the volume, using the bard''s "Sound of Nature" skill, and said: "No. Thirty-two, don''t hide, get out and work soon." A skinny guy came out of a low room. It was the new Governor of Westwind Town No. 32. He brought a group of administrative staff out of the room and walked in front of Robb: "We werent here just now. Hiding is just to reduce the trouble of the frontline fighters and hide themselves so that they will not have to be distracted to protect us. This is our consciousness." "Isn''t that just hiding?" "..." Robb sighed: "Aren''t you a very powerful person before? In the Black Pine Mountains, carrying a large army of holes to fight the White Lion Knights, and yelling at me extremely arrogantly, now when I see the monster coming, I hide in the little In the dark room?" No. 32 confidently said: "At the beginning, it was to restore the country for Her Majesty the Queen. There was not enough manpower. Even if I am a civilian, I must bravely go to the battlefield. But now the situation is different. As a civilian, I must do a good job as a civilian. ." "Cut!" Robb didn''t bother to vomit this stuff. He was obviously afraid of dying after he died once. Forget it, give you some shame. He said: "The tax you collected a few days ago, adjust Click it out and ask the craftsmen to repair the broken wall. By the way, you can hire a group of temporary staff to clean the corpses of the wolf cavalry..." "Ah? Shouldn''t these things be done spontaneously organized by the townspeople? Or the affairs of the nobles and gentry." No. 32 said: "Since ancient times, this has been the case." "When you get to me, it''s not." Robb said: "In my Westwind Town, these things are the obligation of the state and should be allocated by the government. Otherwise, why do you collect taxes? It is purely to dig a piece from the heads of the people. Meat?" No. 32 showed an aggrieved look: Weve done enough things recently. Its hard to collect some taxes. There are auxiliary roads and bridges there. There are two bridges on the broken canal. If we want to take the third one, we need to level all the roads in the town, and the taxes collected will be gone." Robb said: "This is just the beginning, there are still many places to spend money later." Thirty-two: "..." He wanted to protest, but thinking that the queen sent him to fight against Robb, the main thing was to learn the advanced concepts of Westwind, and he never thought of returning the taxes to the treasury, so he had to obey his orders and sent his men. The administrative staff in Zhangluo went to Zhangluo to organize the manpower. The labor in Xifeng Town was very expensive. They spent a lot of money before they hired a group of craftsmen to repair the town wall. Then they hired a lot of cleaners to clean up the corpses left after the battle. Of course, they were the corpses of some monsters. None of the local residents of Westwind Town died or were even injured. No, it can''t be said that no one was hurt. George''s heart was hurt. He plucked up the courage to jump out and fight, but he didn''t get the praise of the girls, and the injury was serious. After the previous battle for the city, the townspeople had to organize spontaneously to clean the battlefield, but now they dont have this trouble. They can sit in the tavern happily, drinking fruit wine and fat house happy water happily. The work of cleaning the battlefield was handed over to a group of Xi Piao hired by the 32nd. Xipiao people are regarded as cheap labor, but they are very happy. They have a job to make money. For them, the world is very beautiful. They have never thought about cheap labor because they are even more in their hometown. It''s cheap, and I feel very valuable when I come to Westwind Town. Robb was lazy on his stone chair, and couldn''t help being happy: "Sure enough, I still need an administrative team to be more lazy. I will throw all the messy chores to the decent clerks to avoid these messy things. All look for me." Captain Elsie approached from the side and said with a smile: "That''s because you are Godfather. If you change someone, you would like to hold all military and political power in your hands. Only you dare to delegate power like this." Robb said: "Don''t be fooling around here, and come over as soon as the battle is over. There must be something I want to talk about. What benefits are you going to seek?" Elsie was pierced, but he didn''t even blush. He was very clear. When talking to Godfather, he should pay attention to efficiency. If he speaks bluntly, he will have the best results. So he cleared his throat and said, "This is how things are. You saw it in the sky today. Although my big tank is very useful, the enemy wolf cavalry directly bypassed me. I can''t run as fast as them, and I can''t fire artillery in the town. How good is this? Godfather, do you have any less powerful weapons that can be used on steam tanks." Robb was happy: "How about the bow and arrow? You climb out of the tank top cover, open your bow and shoot, and one child with one arrow will be very handsome." Elsie: "..." So handsome! Elsie hurriedly said: "Things as low as bows and arrows, installed on my advanced steam tank, don''t seem to be very good, and the style doesn''t fit well." "Hey! Who is talking about Bow and Arrow Low? I don''t like to hear that." A voice protested from the side. Elsie turned her head and saw that it was the Elf Elder. Accompanied by two elven archers, the 900-year-old old man came to the church with a walking stick and sat opposite Robb. Elsie gave Elsie a blank look, obviously protesting against the argument of Bow and Arrow Low. However, the elves weren''t the kind of personality that stunned when they saw people, they just spit out Elsie and glared at him. At this time it was getting late, and on the 32nd, a group of people was busy cleaning up the mess around. Robb said to the old man in front of him: "Old sir, if you don''t care about your elves, what are you doing here with me?" The elder said: "My elves are unscathed, and administrative staff are handling the aftermath work. Why should I comfort them? Of course, I don''t have to go." Having said this, he paused and sighed, "After watching this battle, I just know why the people in Westwind Town trust you so much to protect them. Facing the powerful monster army, their confidence has never been the slightest. Shake, because you are really too strong." Chapter 479： How to lie to the dwarves? Robb smiled and said: "Thank you!" After speaking, he suddenly changed his style: "So, can you really settle down here with confidence and boldness?" This question caused the old face of the Elf Elder to blush. It turned out that after the Elf of this tribe came to the side of Westwind Town, he kept playing with the idea of ??"As soon as the army of monsters comes, we can''t hold it and run". There is no such thing. It feels like Xifeng Town is a new home in it. Because they couldnt believe that this place had the ability to withstand 50,000 monsters, until they watched todays battle and saw Robb floating in the sky like a plate of gods. With just a finger, he could lend his power to a town. Min, the monsters are full of packs. This kind of strength deeply shook the elven elder and made him completely dispel his worries. The Elf Elder said seriously: "Mr. Archdruid, our elves really plan to live a good life here. After I go back, I will ask everyone to dig more moonwells to deeply root our strength here. If you have anything useful to us, please do not hesitate to ask. Although we are not outstanding in other abilities, we have very strong self-confidence in literature. We will be very happy to help you write poems or something. ." Robb: "Hey! I don''t want any literary talent. What I need most now is a craftsman, do you know the craftsman! What I need urgently here is the best craftsman." The elder elder said: "Understood, the archdruid wanted the best craftsman, and then made a large number of precision machines, right? I heard Captain Elsie sigh a few days ago, saying that you want batches He made steam tanks for his subordinates, but there was not enough artisan team to mass-produce. Only Commander Elsie got a steam tank. He regretted that if there were hundreds of steam tanks , There is nothing to be afraid of in this world." Robb said: "Oh, listening to your tone, do you have a way?" The elder elder nodded: "Yes! I am more than 900 years old. I know everything about the Continent of Fengmo, and I can find the best craftsman on the Continent of Fengmo for you! The best craftsman! And! Not one or two, but a large group." Robb was overjoyed. He liked to hear these words: "Yo yo, the best craftsman, there are still a large group? Where are they?" The elder elder took out an ancient map and pointed his hand on the map: "Here... the Western Mountain Range of the Wind Spirit Cave. In this mountain, there is a famous dwarf tribe with a population of nearly two thousand, regardless of male or female. All the young and old are craftsmen, one is better than the other, and it is said that there is even a master-level job among them." "Yo yo yo!" Robb rubbed his hands: "Then how do you trick him...cough cough...how do you invite them over?" The elder elder said: "It''s actually not difficult to invite them." Robach said, "It''s not difficult? As far as I know, the elves and dwarves don''t deal well with each other. You hate the dwarves'' unclean living habits, and the dwarves think you are too arrogant and don''t like mixing with you." The elven elder nodded: "Yes, the relationship between our elves and the dwarves has never been very good. We quarreled when we met, but this does not prevent us from being members of a kind and just camp. Most of the time We part ways, but when monsters wreak havoc on the earth and endanger the peace and tranquility of the world, we will form an alliance." Having said this, he pointed to Elsie next to him and said: "And humans will join the covenant." Elsie''s eyes lit up: "Haha, I understand how to fool the dwarves--Silver Moon Alliance." "Huh?" Robb said: "What the **** is the Silver Moon Alliance?" Elsie: "The Silver Moon Alliance is an ancient vow. It was made hundreds of years ago by the three kings of human heroes, dwarves, and elf kings. The vows stipulated that when monsters wreak havoc on the earth, When the creatures threaten the safety of this world, the three races must abandon their previous suspicions and join hands to fight against the monsters. This is an obligation and responsibility that the kings of the three races must abide by." He smirked: "We only need to write a letter to the dwarves, saying that the army of monsters is coming to kill us. It is time for the kind and upright people to stand under the glory again and raise the banner of the Silver Moon Alliance. By sweeping away the evil, in this way, the dwarven army can be deceived." When Robb heard it, he couldn''t help but laughed out: "Haha, I understand." He pointed to the Elder Elf and said, "As a result, you still feel that living in Westwind Town is not safe, but you also feel like you can fight for it here. So thinking about bringing in more allies to help, is not trying to help me deceive the craftsman." The elder elder was exposed, and his old face was a little red, but this time he was justified: "What''s wrong with pulling allies in the face of a powerful enemy? Although our starting point is different, but the result is the same, that''s fine." Robb smiled and said: "Well said, haha! That''s right, although the starting point is different, but the result is to trick the dwarves, then join forces to deceive. What did you just say about the Silver Moon Alliance, start it!" The elder elder smiled: "Please let me write a letter! Haha, my literary accomplishment can finally be used." Robb: "You are so reasonable, but I was speechless. Okay, I admit that your literature is very useful, so let''s go ahead." Elf elder overjoyed: "Mr. Archdruid, I know that you will admit this sooner or later! Hahaha! I dont have any other skills. With this literature, Im really very confident. Can''t beat me, hahahaha! Hahahaha!" Robb: "..." Elsie: "..." At such an age, the old man smiled so proudly with his mouth open. It really made Robb feel worried. If this guy accidentally laughed, what would happen to him... Although Robb knows how to treat and treat diseases, the old man may die instantly if he develops a disease at this age. He can''t be saved after his lifespan is exhausted. Fortunately, Robbs worries are unnecessary. Although the old man is more than 900 years old, his body is still very strong. He can also perform magic, write poems, write letters, brag about his literary accomplishments, and write a letter. After writing it, stamp it with the unique fire lacquer seal of the elf tribe, and then hand it to an elf archer next to it: "Take this letter and go to the mountains west of the Cave of Fengjing to give it to the dwarf tribe. Patriarch." The elf archer nodded, bowed and bowed, then turned to leave. Robb smiled and said: "Slow down, it''s dangerous to walk like this. Come on, I''ll rub you a better leather armor, just in case there is any accident on the road. In addition, there is a strategic portal scroll here. You take it to find the dwarf, and when you find it, just open the door and let them come over." Chapter 480： The rich second generations are going back Several days passed in the blink of an eye against the outpost of the monster. The big hole in the town wall that was smashed by the boulder has now been repaired. The corpses of those half-orcs, murlocs, giant wolves, and harpies were all burned to ashes and buried, and Westwind Town returned to its former calm appearance. . However, the noble young masters and ladies in the town could no longer stay in Westwind Town. Since the war on the Road of Light has temporarily ended, and Her Majestys army has begun to counterattack Donggran, the Road of Light has now become a relatively safe city. On the contrary, the town of Westwind is facing the offensive that monsters may come at any time. It must be a bit "unsafe". The noble young masters and ladies soon received the notice from the elders in the family, and immediately returned to the Bright Road and restarted school. As soon as the news came, the young masters and the young ladies immediately complained, but these young ladies are just little flowers in the greenhouse, where they can bear the orders of the elders in the family, although they really want to stay in Xifeng Town, a fun place, But in desperation, he still had to roll up the bedding and prepare to go home. At the gate of the town, a large group of people left in a hustle and bustle, piled together, and there was even a serious traffic jam in the motorcade of the nobles and young masters. Robb didn''t send them off, but he had to be Robert Smith to see off these rich second generations. After all, he was a classmate. Standing at the gate of the town to the southeast, Robb was dangled by a group of "friends in class": "Brother Robert, won''t you go back with us?" Robb said: "I won''t go to the Magic Academy anymore. Anyway, Teacher No. 32 has gone to Westwind Town to be the governor. I will simply learn how to make magic items from him, and at the same time I can learn style magic from Godfather. Run on both sides. Moreover, the territory that your Majesty has sealed to me, the original stone canyon, I also have to go to manage it frequently. Here you can take a big train to the original stone canyon, which is more convenient to manage." Having said that, he pretended to be very nervous and said: "Let''s tell you, every time I pass through that portal and walk into the palace, I feel very nervous. After all, it is the territory of Her Majesty the Queen." The rich second generations laughed and said: "That''s true. I was very nervous when I walked into the palace. I was afraid that I would make mistakes and do something stupid, which would bring the family annihilation. It''s okay to not go in." The nobles and young masters had to wave goodbye to Robb: "If this is the case, Brother Robert, then we will not see each other again in a long time. Maybe we will have to wait for you to become a big man and come to the Bright Road again... Or, we come to Westwind again. I can only see you if I travel to town or the original stone canyon." Speaking of this, the young masters are a bit embarrassed, they really like Robb this classmate. Its the girls who are even more embarrassed than them. They have not had time to develop something with Robb, and they have not succeeded in marrying into the Smith family. Now they are going to be separated. Once they are separated, I dont know there is no chance to see you again, alas, youth. Ah, why it hurts so much. The daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs sat on the carriage and looked at Robb with a weeping look, lamenting like a Lin Daiyu. The poor thing was that Robb did not comfort her, so she had to continue to stay away and use that Looking at Robb with such a glance, he made his whole body hairy. Robb was about to avoid her gaze, the daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs suddenly jumped up and pointed at Robb''s side and said: "You... why are you standing in the position of giving away?" Robb turned his head and took a look. It turned out that Marianne didn''t know when she ran to her and stood side by side. She also waved at the classmates who were about to leave, showing a leisurely appearance of "bye bye everyone". The court minister''s daughter called: "Marian, won''t you go back with us?" Marianne smiled: "My father said, it''s useless to go back to learn magic props. It''s better to stay in Westwind Town and learn mathematics with Godfather. I have recently followed him to learn how to use an abacus, recite the nine-nine-nine multiplication table, and the one-yuan equation. ...My father is very satisfied, I will stay here and not go back." Everyone: "..." The palace ministers daughter asked in surprise, Isnt your father worried about Xifeng Town being attacked by the monster army? How dare to keep you here? Marianne smiled and said, "Father said that wealth is in danger, and dangerous places are full of opportunities. Let me exercise myself." Now the minister of the palace''s daughter had nothing to say, so she sighed, "It''s nice to have an enlightened father." Robb listened to their conversation beside him, and he couldn''t help thinking to himself: In this group of rich second generations, only Marian and Conte can become talents, and these two fathers are willing to let go of training their children. Rather than coaxing their children as cherished darlings, spoiling can not produce talents, only waste and rich second generation. Waved away the noble young masters and ladies, but saw that their football team actually stayed. It turned out that Guangming Road has not even built a stadium, and has not cultivated a football match audience, and has not formed a league atmosphere. It is better for these football teams to stay in Westwind Town and play the league every week, so that they can be given to them. The family earned some reputation. Robb turned his head and said to Marian: "You persuaded them to stay, right?" Marian smiled and said: "Of course, the main teams in the league now are the private teams of the nobles. If they all leave, the game in Westwind Town will not be able to continue. I persuaded the young ladies and ladies of the league. The team stayed and continued to play in the league. Anyway, after they return to the Bright Road, they can still watch the game through the''crystal display'' sold to them by Godfather." Robb gave her a thumbs up: "You are amazing!" Marianne said: "It was Godfather who taught me. He taught me a lot of good things. He is really a great man. I admire him very much." Robb: "..." Marianne suddenly thought of something, and whispered: "Robert, I say that, you won''t be angry and jealous?" "I''m jealous?" Robber said, "Why?" Marianne said: "I just said in case, what if you actually like me secretly?" Western women speak directly. If they were Eastern women, they would definitely not be able to say this, but Marianne would just say it when she wanted to, without any pressure at all. Robb said: "I didn''t like you." "Then, do you like Madeleine? Or the daughter of the court minister?" Robb thought about this question carefully, smiled and said, "I think Madeleine is quite cute." Marianne laughed: "You shouldn''t say this in front of me, but tell her directly, she will pass out with joy." "Forgive me, no way can I say such a shameful person." "Ha ha ha ha!" Chapter 481： Wait a minute! After bidding farewell to the classmates, Marianne also went back to her rental house to rest first. Robb slowly returned to his church, removed his makeup, changed back to Godfather''s look, and lay lazily on the stone chair. I dont know why, the farewell thing always likes to happen in the early morning, so its too early to return after delivery, the sky is bright, and the sun in September is hotter than the sun, and it is spreading huge heat to the entire solar system, but... ... Robb wasn''t sure what kind of planet the Demon Continent was on, maybe it wasn''t the earth, and he didn''t know if the outer galaxy was called the solar system. He was thinking about some messy things, and suddenly saw two teenagers running towards him. Both teenagers were only about thirteen years old. They were wearing noble costumes. Obviously they belonged to the Magic Academy. The rich second generation of aristocracy. Robb recognized them at a glance. These two were two young geniuses in the alchemy class. Not long ago Robb gave them a special sentence and asked them to study something called "cement", two alchemists. Shu young man was very interested in this, "and mud" every day, and as a result, their parents went to the queen to go to Tulubo''s trough. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 461) "Huh? Didn''t you go back with the other rich second generations?" Robb asked curiously. The two teenagers ran in front of Robb and spoke extremely fast: "We slipped out of the convoy and don''t want to go back." Robber was happy: "Aren''t you afraid of being hanged by your parents?" "Even if you hang it afterwards, you can''t go back at this time." The two teenagers said: "Our cement is still a little bit close to the research success. Give us three more days, no, two days! How can we be in this way? At that time, weve lost all our previous efforts, Godfather, can we hide for a while? The guards find that we have escaped and they will definitely find us back soon." Robb can''t laugh or cry, okay, is this kind of favor helpful or not? To help is to intervene in the growth and education of other people''s children without authorization, which is a taboo. But if you don''t help, you seem to see two promising youngsters ruined in backward thinking. Thinking left and right, Robb still decided-to help! At this time, dont talk about reasoning and say that you cant interfere in the education of other peoples children without authorization. Just use your own arrogance, willfulness, and power to deal with it. He waved and pointed to the inside of the church: "Go to the church hall. Hide in there for a while." The two teenagers were overjoyed: "If Godfather protects us, then don''t be afraid." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "I am not shielding you, I am a bad boy, and I am about to abduct you on the road of bad children, understand?" The two teenagers laughed and said, "Then it will be better to follow Godfather. We also want to be like Godfather." After they said, they hurried into the church and hid under the window, only showing their eyes to look outside. The situation in the yard. Robb turned on his reconnaissance skills and swept away. Sure enough, the guards of the two nobles were joined together, a large group, and they were carpeting the streets to search for any taverns, teahouses, etc. that people could hide in. In cake shops, they all went in and circled around, sweeping like a devil entering the village. However, they also know that the residents of Westwind Town are the treasures of Godfather, unlike the commoners in other towns, they can bully at will, so they don''t dare to rush into the houses to find people, they can only find public places. Robb was not in a hurry, and waited with a grin. After a while, the group of people finally found the front of the church. This group of people glanced at Robb with awe, but decided to go in and look for it. After all, the church is also a public place and anyone can enter. Sister Ishcarmel welcomes people of all races and beliefs to go in and wander around. He dared to go inside. After just two steps, Robb said: "Hold on!" The guard seemed to have been hit by the hold technique, and at the same time he was stiff, and he didn''t dare to take a step forward again. After all, Robb is so terrible that he can hang an army of monsters by himself. The guards have seen his power with their own eyes, and are full of awe for him. It is a bit vain to find someone on his territory, so dont be scared at this time. It''s strange to live. Robb put the expression on his face gentle: "Well, don''t be nervous! Don''t be afraid, isn''t it just to find someone at my house? I''m not so cruel, and I hit people in such a place if I don''t agree." When the guards heard the words, they felt a lot more stable. They had to admit that Godfather was the most amiable big person they had ever seen, unlike other nobles who liked to speak up and bully little people. Robb said: "Looking for the young master of your two families?" The guards hurriedly nodded: "The young master is naughty and ran out of the convoy coming home, and didn''t know where he went." Robb said, "Your young master is in my church." Guards: "..." The two teenagers who eavesdropped inside were shocked: Oops, is Godfather going to hand us over? However, Robb immediately said, "But, I can''t hand them back to you." The guards suddenly changed their faces into bitter gourd-like faces, and their facial features almost wrinkled together: "Godfather, we are burdened by the lord. We must find him home, otherwise he will be severely punished." Robb spread his hands: "Well! I know that the most difficult thing for you people in the middle is that the master can''t offend, the young master can''t offend, and you can''t offend me. Is there a feeling that you want to quit the burden? what?" The guards looked embarrassed, and they were so sweet to say that they really wanted to quit. Robb said: "I have a very good plan to prevent you from being scolded by the master, but also not to sin against me, and not to be bullied by the young master. Would you like to try it?" The guards were surprised: "Is there such a way to get the best of both worlds?" Robb said: "Yes! Yes! I open the crystal ball now and kill you in front of the queen. In this way, you will get the evaluation of "These people are really loyal to me" from your master. I turned off the communication crystal ball again, resurrected you, and let you stay in the town to play with the young master. This way, the young masters favorability was increased. When the limelight passed, you would protect the young master back... " Before he finished speaking, the guards vomited together: "Since we are going to resurrect, don''t kill, it hurts! Just tell the master that we are controlled by you?" "Huh? Is that so?" Robb applauded, "You are so witty." What a witty ghost! The guards spit out wildly in their hearts, but when they finished vomiting, they understood that Godfather had to leave the two young masters to "play in the mud", nothing else, who would dare to grab someone who Godfather wants to keep? Not even the queen dare! Just stay and play with the young master for a while before going back, anyway, it''s better than going back now and being punished by the master. Chapter 482： Whats so special about this stone A few days later, in the evening, his old man... never mind! Talk business. Robb is making a call with Miss Queen. This call was made by the Queen on her own initiative. Of course, there is only one purpose: "Today, the convoy of the dudes is back on the road to light." Robb said: "Oh! Is peace here? That''s good, don''t have anything wrong with the flowers of the motherland in the future." The queen snorted: "But two of these flowers have not come back, only two guards who reported the letter. The parents of these two flowers are behind me now. Would you like to chat with them." Robb said: "Talk, of course you want to talk." As a result, the queen gave up the crystal ball, the picture shook quickly, and then two middle-aged couples appeared in the crystal ball. You can tell by their dressing, they are the kind of great nobles with great status and status. The kind that holds important positions in the kingdom. The appearance of the two male nobles is still calm, and their expressions are calm, but their wives are different. The two women just appeared in front of the crystal ball, revealing a pitiful and weeping face. Robb''s heart screamed badly, so he quickly said: "Hey, speak well, don''t cry." "Woo..." Two middle-aged women burst into tears, and at the same time they rushed to the place very close to the crystal ball, crying loudly: "Please let our children go. Just ask for the ransom. We will lose our money. It will be given to you, don''t tear up the ticket." Robb: "..." The queen''s voice came in chaotically: "Is it fun?" Robb: "This is a bit unreasonable, right?" Queen: "It''s you who doesn''t make sense." The two women cried loudly in front of the crystal ball: "Let''s let our children go. We can do whatever we want." As soon as this classic line was thrown out, Robb turned into a full-fledged villain''s face. Fortunately, this is an orthodox Western fantasy novel, not a crooked essay, and it will definitely be unsightly if it does not continue to develop. The scene was very embarrassing... Robb had no choice but to say: "I said you two aunts, you have misunderstood, I am not a kidnapper, but your child took the initiative to ask to stay for research." The two women cried: "How good is our child, he has been obedient since he was a child, and he is honest, how could he actively ask to stay in Xifeng Town?" Robb: "..." There is no place to make sense! At this extremely embarrassing moment, a call suddenly sounded in the distance: "Godfather, we succeeded. We succeeded. Look at what we do." Two thirteen-year-old teenagers rushed over quickly. A few guards followed behind them, struggling to lift a large rock. Oh, no, it cant be called a stone. It should be called a "cement squat." It was made into a cube, square and square, and two guards carried it from left to right. The two teenagers ran up to Robb and said with a smile, "Godfather is on the phone?" Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "Yes, I''m on the phone with your mother." "Huh?" The two teenagers were startled: "No, hide." "It''s too late." Robb said, "The crystal ball is a fisheye lens with a wide viewing angle. The moment you appeared, you have been seen, and you still want to run? Stand over and talk to your mother." The two teenagers had to stand pitifully in front of the crystal ball. The two middle-aged women on the opposite side immediately put away their crying, changed their faces in an instant, with a majestic appearance, and angrily said at the two young men: "You two, so bold, dare not to follow the guard back. Home, Im still out there, do you know how worried your parents are?" Two teenagers: "..." The two women patted the table and said, "Get us back home immediately, or you won''t be able to kill you." The two teenagers brushed the floor, hid behind Robb, and urged them. So it became Robb facing two women again. The two women were dumbfounded, and the expressions on their faces instantly changed from those of their sons full of dignity to tears: "Godfather, please return your son to us. We can do anything." Robb: "..." The queen''s voice came in chaotically: "It''s fun, isn''t it?" Robb: "What kind of ghost women are these! Why are you women all masters of face change?" The queen said she did not want to answer. Robb had no choice but to ignore the queen and the two middle-aged women. He didn''t even look at the crystal ball. He turned his head and said to the two young men: "You just ran over to say that the cement research is done?" "Yes!" The two teenagers lifted their spirits: "Godfather, please mention some of our cement. We have thoroughly researched it. We have used limestone, plus volcanic ash, and used alchemy for repeated matching and experimentation. We finally The cement is ready, you see, this cement squat is the product of our experiment." The two women in the crystal ball cried, "Sure enough, are you playing in the mud? When the guards came back to report, we still didn''t believe it. How could our lovely son play in the mud in Westwind Town, but now he is really hammered." Robb continued to ignore the crystal ball and reached out to take the cement squat from the hands of the two guards. The cube-shaped concrete squat was probably weighing several hundred kilograms and heavy. The two guards moved over together just now, and it looked like it was very difficult to move, but Robb gently lifted it up with one hand without any effort. He picked up the cement squat in front of him, looked left, looked right, tapped gently with his hands, there were two arcs at the corners of his mouth, slowly rippling away, happy, really happy! Another thing for later generations has come out. Every later thing that appears in this world can remind Robb of his home, especially this cement squat, which reminds him of the reinforced concrete immediately. Jungle... When you are in that jungle, you feel it is deep and depressed! When you are good at it for a long time, you will-miss it! He put the cement squat in front of the crystal ball and smiled: "Two aunts, congratulations, your son is promising now. They have made a very remarkable thing." The two women were stunned at the same time: "What''s the point of making a stone?" Robb smiled and said: "While going, I can''t tell you two clearly, Miss Queen, you should almost show up, don''t keep hiding from the camera and stealing cakes." "Hey?" The queen''s voice sounded, with a hint of panic: "How do you know that I am eating cake next to me? Cough...I didn''t eat any cake." The picture flickered, and the two women were driven away. Miss Queen returned to the camera, with a little bit of cream on the corners of her lips. She quickly stretched out her tongue and swept over her lips. The cream was gone, and then she Putting on a majestic look: "What''s so special about this stone?" Chapter 483： cement Robb placed the stone close to the crystal ball level, and said, "Pay attention to this stone. It is not a large natural stone, but a made stone." "Oh?" The queen had no time to say "Oh". Before she could express her position, the heads of two middle-aged women appeared on the left and right sides of the camera, and hurriedly said: "What''s the use then? It''s still a stone! The stone is full. Mountains are all, there are as many as you want, why do you have to make rocks? It''s an ass." "Shut up," Robb said. "It''s not closing..." The two women wanted to continue talking. Robb suddenly said: "If you don''t shut up, you will punch your son." The two women immediately covered their mouths, daring not to say a word. Robb then said to the queen: "How? What do you want to say?" Miss Queen is obviously thinking, her expression is at first confused, because, in normal thinking, the first thing that must be thought of is "what is the use of stones", and then it is bound to come to the conclusion that "stones are not useful". However, the queen has been dealing with Robb for a long time, and she knows very well that Robb will not waste time doing some useless things. Since he thinks this thing is good, then this thing must be good. "Is this stone very hard?" the queen said: "Could it be the indestructible one?" "No!" Robb smiled: "The hardness can only be said to be average, not bad. It can block swords and arrows, but it is not necessarily as hard as some natural rocks." What''s the use? These five words circled in the Queens mind, but she is a female hero with extraordinary vision after all. After only a round of thinking, she immediately thought of something. The light bulb on her forehead lit up: "This stone ...Is it made?" She looked at Robb''s squat with a cube of cement in her hand again, and immediately thought of it: "What shape can you shape it into?" "Bingo!" Robb gave a thumbs up: "Miss Queen is still quick to respond and quick thinking." Next, Robbs analysis was not needed. The queen thought like an electric flash, and instantly thought of the correct use of cement: Can I understand this way? When building a strong fortification in the future, there is no need to move or cut it. Big stones, but can they be built directly with cement?" "correct!" The queen continued: "If the city wall is built with cement, it can be built as a single piece, instead of many large stones spliced ??together, so that it will be stronger." "Yes." Robb smiled: "Moreover, this is a stone made by ourselves, not a natural stone. In other words, when we make a stone, we can add something else to it to increase its strength. For example-steel bars." When Miss Queen heard this, she understood: "With steel bars as the bones and then cemented in shape, such a building is many times stronger than the current building, even if it is smashed by the enemy with a trebuchet. , It may not collapse. The steel bars will drag the cement-made stones and prevent them from falling." Robb applauded: "Miss Queen is really smart. No matter what, she first thought of how to use it for war." The queen ignored his complaints, because she was really shocked by the good thing like cement, so she hurriedly said to Robb, "Give me back!" "Huh? What''s your return?" "Return the man to me!" The queen pointed to the two young boys hiding behind Robb and said: "Return these two alchemists to me." "Wow, how can I say you, a woman like this?" Robb said, "The talents I have cultivated so hard, you just want to ask for them?" The queen snorted: "Their mother is by my side, and I''m looking for you to pay it back." Robb said, "You just seemed to be yin and yang strange." Queen: "Ah? I didn''t hear what you said." This woman is going to start playing tricks again, but Robb doesnt care. Now that the two teenagers have worked out the formula, they only need to leave the formula and it doesnt matter where they go. The rest of the work is left to the craftsmens workers. Just deal with it. Robb turned around and said to the two teenagers: "Since your research is over, you should almost go back. I taught you the idea of ??cement research, so you should also share your research results before you go back. Share it with me, are you okay with this?" Of course the two teenagers had no objection. They were also very grateful to Robb for putting forward the idea of ??a novel "cement", and also told them that the materials to be used in the first place were limestone and volcanic ash, otherwise they would not be able to study successfully. . The two gave a big gift: "We will record the cement formula and production method in detail on paper and hand it over to you." Robb smiled and said, "Okay! Happy cooperation. I wish you all the prestige, wealth, and status you can use to rejuvenate your family after returning to the bright road." The two teenagers gave a big gift again, and then said to the crystal ball: "Mother, we will set off to return to the Bright Road early tomorrow morning." The two middle-aged aunts heard what Her Majesty said just now, and now they also understand that their son has researched great things and was born as a mother. There is no reason for not being ecstatic at this time. The two of them are too happy to even close their mouths. , Hurriedly said: "My dear son, come back quickly, oops, now the large army is back, just the guards of our two families, can you protect your safety?" Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "Miss Queen, I think, this time I will allow these two teenagers to pass through the portal and return to the path of light. It will be much safer." The queen was eager to get the cement, of course she would not refuse this proposal, and promised on the spot: "Okay!" So, the matter was settled. Robb then looked at the crystal ball with a smile: "Miss Queen, have you noticed one thing?" "Huh? What''s the matter?" "Your talents can only play a greater role in my hands." Robb smiled and said, "How about it, do you want to think about it? Throw all the royal magicians, alchemists, and masters of magic props. Come from Westwind Town, follow me, and then go back with the new technology." The queen said: "Do you want to steal my person?" "No, no, I don''t want people." Robb said, "Look, I have returned these two teenagers to you, so that you can get them both human and technical. I didn''t deduct anything, but gave it to you. Things pass." This made the queen stunned, but, out of caution, she couldn''t help but ask: "I''m surprised. What is it that you lead my people to study such a technology? What benefits can you get from it? " Robb showed a gentle smile: "I just want a better life, nothing more. I have a lot of things I want, a lot of toys I want to play with, and I also like the smiling faces of everyone around me... and I alone are not enough to do all of these things." The queen pondered for a while: "Your opinion, I will consider it carefully." Chapter 484： Sewer system When the first rays of sunlight hit the room in the early morning, the 32nd was still sleeping on the desk in the Governor''s Mansion, her skinny and skinny face pressed against the desk, and her saliva flowed over the desk. This guy worked overtime until the early hours of the morning, and then fell asleep on his desk. Suddenly, a sudden knock on the door awakened No. 32 from his dream, and he jumped up from his desk: "Who? Who?" He realized that it was a knock on the door, and he passed over, laughing and crying, and opened the door. I saw that the mayor of Baihua Town was standing at the door. This ambitious mayor was the first foreman of Xifeng Town and the construction contractor who specialized in real estate for Robb. When he saw him, thirty-two No. knows nothing good. Mayor Baihua said: "My lord, Godfather asked me to call you over." On the 32nd, he was furious: "I am the governor, but he is a commoner (professing). He doesn''t know if he has something to do with me? Why should I meet him?" After speaking, on the 32nd, he quickly sorted his clothes and followed Mayor Baihua out of the Governor''s Mansion. Soon, he came to Robb''s church yard and stood by the stone table. Robb was sitting, but standing on the 32nd. This made him feel very angry. He thought: I am obviously a governor. Why do I have to stand while talking to a sitting civilian? This makes no sense! I want to make a serious protest on this matter, protest, I should throw a spear to his front face, teach him what is etiquette. At this time Robb "coughed". No. 32 hurriedly said: "What is Godfather''s order?" Robb smiled and said, "I''m calling you to build a large sewer system for the town." "Huh?" No. 32 was a little confused: "The sewer? Isn''t it just some ditch dug on the side of the street for water use? This still needs to be large? It also needs to be made into a system?" Robb said irritably, "You know what a fart, don''t just break it, come and see this picture I drew." He took out a drawing and threw it in front of No. 32... In fact, Robb doesnt know the sewer system very well, but based on his memory, its okay to draw the outline of the sewer system he saw in the movie. Then give the picture to the professional plasterers, and they will naturally improve it. , So he painted very scribbled. On the 32nd, he picked up the picture, looked left and right, but couldn''t understand it. On the contrary, the mayor Baihua next to him has been engaged in real estate for a long time, and he knew what the painting was at a glance. He gave No. 32 a few pointers, and No. 32 finally understood: "Godfather, what do you mean? , We must hollow out the underground, dig out this kind of underground tunnel, and then let the dirty and smelly water go through this ditch..." "That''s right." Robb smiled and said, "Now it is raining that all streets will accumulate water and muddy. I have long wanted to complain about it. After the sewer is ready, it will enter the sewer on a rainy day, and the streets above No more water will accumulate. What''s more, any additional pipelines, wires, and nets can be connected through sewers in the future. It is not an exaggeration to say that if you want to build a city, you will first build a sewer. This is a century-old plan." "Sounds beautiful, but..." No.32 said awkwardly: "Can our civil engineering technology support such a huge underground tunnel?" "Why not?" Robb turned around and took out a pocket from his back. The bag was filled with gray powder. He grabbed a large handful of gray powder and let them slip through the gap between his fingers and back into the bag: "This It''s cement. With this thing, the problem of civil engineering is not a problem." He threw the bag to the mayor of Baihua: "Take it, follow the instructions, learn how to use cement, try to make a few small cement squats, and after mastering the usage of this thing, start building the sewer... On the 32nd, the sewer funding, planning and scheduling, these matters are left to you." No. 32 was angry, and thought to myself: What does it mean that you are a civilian in your neighborhood, giving orders from above? How to call me is the same as calling my subordinates? Believe it or not, I slapped it on your front face with a spear? Just thinking of this, Robb amplified the volume and said, "What about the answer?" On the 32nd, he hurriedly replied: "Understood! I will do it." He walked out of the church with Mayor Baihua, and walked far, until he could not see the church, he turned to Mayor Baihua next to him: "Now I know why Godfather asked you to call me, it turned out to be construction , Alas, I should have thought of it the moment I saw you as a contractor." The mayor of Baihua chuckled: "My senior plasterers, the wages are very high. Please pay the taxes you collected from us." On the 32nd, he raised his head to the sky and sighed, "Taxes go in with the left hand and go out with the right hand. Why did I come here to Xifeng Town?" "I know this." Mayor Baihua said with a smile, "Godfather said, you are here to serve the people in Westwind Town." "Huh? I''m a noble!" No. 32 roared: "I am a noble! Only the fools serve me, how can I serve the fools? Believe it or not, I kill these fools and make them all into skeleton soldiers... " He didn''t finish a word, and a townsman passed by. On the 32nd, he hurriedly stood up and put on a serious face, as if he hadn''t said anything, whistling and leisurely. Mayor Baihua couldn''t help being amused. This guy, something said loudly, reached Godfather''s ears to see how you died. After the two separated, they returned to the Governor''s Mansion on the 32nd, took out the special communication crystal ball given to him by Her Majesty the Queen, placed it in front of him, and quickly dialed it. "What''s the matter?" Her Majesty appeared to the crystal ball with an impatient face. She only had a better attitude when facing Robb, but she didn''t have a good face to other people. . No. 32 hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, didn''t you let me pay attention to how Godfather uses cement? Now he is finally moving. The first batch of cement he just manufactured is going to be used on the''sewer system''." "The sewer system? What the hell?" On the 32nd, he quickly explained all the benefits of the sewer that Robb had said. Miss Queen can understand part of it. For example, she can understand things like making the ground not accumulate water, but she can''t understand auxiliary network cables and auxiliary wires, and can only guess that it is. What Robber wants to do in the future, the underground water channel dug now, is to prepare for the installation of more novelties in the city in the future. The queen said solemnly: "Sure enough, he made cement and used it for people''s livelihood and construction for the first time. Many of his methods are worth learning and imitating. You can make this sewer carefully for me, and then build the sewer. Based on our experience, we will recreate a larger scale on the Bright Road." No. 32 hurriedly said: "Yes!" Chapter 485： Elizabeth Film City The construction team of No. 32 and Mayor Baihua quickly began to take action. The first is planning. This thing is difficult. For the inexperienced ancients, it is even more difficult. Fortunately, the mayor of Baihua has already had experience in building several communities. According to the construction model of the community, he also roughly knows which ones. Where sewers are needed, where are not needed. However, the problem immediately followed, that is, this sewer system, when planning, inevitably has to pass through some residential buildings, if that residential building happens to have a "cellar" repaired, it will be very troublesome. Fortunately, Godfather has a god-like status in Westwind. He said that the cellar of someones house could be filled in and dig in another direction. If he said nothing, he immediately indicated that he could fill it out. Godfather will fully cooperate with Godfather if he fills it in. Work. Having such support from the townspeople saves a lot of trouble in the planning work and can boldly design the location of the sewers. As a result, the first real "infrastructure project" in Xifeng Town was kicked off. Large pits were dug down everywhere in the town, and then the workers reinforced the tunnels while digging holes, making it look like A group of moles. On the other hand, the first cement factory built by the big businessman Probo has also officially started construction. A group of alchemists hold the formula table every day and mix limestone and volcanic ash to make cement... The elder elder saw these humans so unreliable. They were still digging pits and mud in the town. Fortunately, he also knew that the archdruid was extremely powerful, and the dwarven reinforcements were now It should also be on the road, but it''s not too panic in my heart. Xifeng Town not only played with digging and mud, but also held a football game as usual. The large crystal panels were made by Robb one by one and sold to the nobles at high prices on Guangming Road. The original large crystal was used up after being cut into fifteen crystal panels. Fortunately, the large mine in the original stone canyon has now been dug deeper into the vein. Thanks to the help of advanced mining and stone transport tools, the crystal The mining efficiency of the pit is countless times better than before. Within a few days, another beautiful large crystal was discovered. Just as Robb said, this time the crystal was much smaller than last time. As a result Robb could only use it to make a 55-inch crystal panel. , These crystal panels were snatched by the nobles because they were worried that they would not even have 55 inches next time. Whether you can dig a large crystal and cut out a large panel is a matter of luck, so you have to grab a piece of it. Even through the back door, all kinds of tricks came. An old mage of the Knights of the Storm, Baron Noren''s old boss, personally visited Baron Noren and asked him to help Godfather with a few words and steal a crystal panel to him. But Baron Nolen was unkind, so he had to come to Robb and walk through the back door. He thought that Robb would scold him badly and wouldn''t give him this back door. He didn''t think Godfather was so loyal. Without a word, he gave Baron Noren a panel so that he could be in front of his old boss. face. Only then did Baron Nolan discover that Godfather is a super flesh and blood person. Bright Road soon had crystal panels in the homes of nearly a hundred nobles, ranging in size from 75 inches to 29 inches. These people dont want to watch a football match at home. They have to bring their wives, children, relatives and friends to watch it together. Before every football match, the halls of these dozens of nobles homes will be full of friends, everyone drinking. Tea, while eating snacks, comment on the "Westerly Super League", and open a small market by the way to make a small bet. "Watching football" soon became a fashionable operation in the noble circle. If any nobleman said that he had not watched a live football match, he would be ridiculed. In such a big environment, the royal cinemas are on the stage! The "Elizabeth Film City" ordered by Miss Queens name opened and cut the ribbon in the most prosperous part of the Guangming Road. She is indeed Miss Queen, with more resources than others, and other nobles cant grab a piece of it. Large panels, but there are eight 120-inch large screens in Miss Queens movie city, which Robb specially found a large crystal for her to customize. There are eight screening halls built in the movie city, each of which can accommodate 150 audiences. Each person is charged 5 silver coins for watching a football match. They are too expensive to fly and bite, but even so expensive, many of them have not been obtained. The nobles with crystal panels, as well as the wealthy and wealthy, will rush to the cinema to watch the live broadcast of football matches. Only after watching this game can I find conversational resources in the aristocratic circle, otherwise how to socialize in the future? To be honest, a 120-inch screen in a 150-person hall is really a bit frustrated, and its not easy for people sitting in the back row to see the screen clearly. However, the witty Granny won''t be troubled by this problem. The big deal is that the people sitting in the back row do reconnaissance skills. They can watch the football live broadcast from a super long range of sight. There is no problem at all! Her Majesty the Queen also used the function of her pendant (which stores the images of her parents'' last words) to make eight "image storage magic props" for the cinema. When the live broadcast ends, the saved game video will be recorded. Bring it to replay. Of course, rebroadcast movie tickets are not as expensive as live broadcasts. Each movie ticket only accepts 2 silver coins. People who are in poor conditions at home will choose to watch the repetition. Anyway, just watch it. Miss Queen can earn a lot of gold coins every day by relying on these eight screening halls. This makes her a little doubtful of her life. Before, she could not think of how to increase the income of the royal family. She did not expect this unfamiliar thing. My son actually makes so much money. Of course, Miss Queen didn''t know that some nobles with more flexible minds had already begun to act. They found that crystal panels are a huge business opportunity. As long as they can dig a large piece of crystal and send it to Godfather, and spend a sum of money to ask Godfather to help make crystal panels, then they can take these crystal panels back and sell them. Make a lot of money for other nobles. The nobles immediately sent their domestic slaves to various places in Sigran where crystal mines were rich, and paid people to dig pits, vowing to dig a large piece of crystal. As for the technique of digging large crystals, isn''t that simple? Isnt it just mine railroad tracks to improve efficiency? So will we! They did this, making Siegeland lack a lot of money, so the clever nobles went to the iron pit again... All related industries were revitalized almost instantly. Chapter 486： Flower Crystal Town In the early morning, Robb got up and first listened to the report from the head of Elsie. According to reports, the Black Pine Mountain Range today is also quiet and harmonious. The elf scouts have already monitored the forest dozens of miles away, but the army of monsters has been delayed, perhaps Robb. The fighting power shown last time was too strong, so the monsters should seriously consider their tactics. Now that Westwind Town is temporarily safe, Robb also intends to go out and have a wave: "Lilian, are you ready?" "Come on!" Lilian responded and ran out of the kitchen quickly, carrying a small basket in her hand. The basket was filled with a few cakes, two bottles of drinks, and some small snacks. She ran to Robb with a smile on her face: "Master, do you really want to go to the original stone canyon with me?" "Of course!" Robb said. "But... but you... don''t you just like being idle on the stone bench?" "Hang out with you, I won''t be lazy." When Robb spoke this sentence, he made Xue Lu sour on the spot: "What? Why do you have to accompany Lilian when you go out? If I ask you to accompany me to explore the Demon King City, you refuse to do anything about it?" Robb smiled without saying a word! No explanation! At this time, in the railway station opposite the church, the big train was whipping the whistle. Many townspeople lined up to buy tickets and got on the train. These townspeople went to visit the original stone canyon, and they were still mixed inside. Several noble children. Robb finally gave Elsie a few words, telling him to be on guard when he is away, and once he finds a sign of a monster coming, he immediately opens the portal to the original stone canyon to find himself. Everything was arranged, and then Lilian was taken on the train to Raw Rock Canyon. After recent improvements in these days, the efficiency of diesel engines used in trains has greatly increased. With the addition of wizard craftsmen, the accuracy of the drive shaft has also improved, so that the power generated by the diesel engine can be better transmitted to the wheels and more efficiently , So the speed of diesel trains has also increased a little, from 50 miles per hour to 75 miles per hour. Now it only takes two hours to drive to the original rock canyon. Robb and Lilian chatted, two hours passed very quickly, and it didn''t take long for the train to stop at the station in the original stone canyon. The people in the car got out of the car one after another, and Robb and Lilian also came down with the crowd. And the train is not idle. As soon as they got off, the freight workers began to load the goods. A large amount of crystal ore was sent to the train, and the oil barrels stored by the desert merchants on the train station were all moved up. Then the train whirred back to Westwind Town. It has been many days since Robb came to Yuanshi Canyon last time. This dilapidated town has now become completely different from before. Almost all the houses in the original stone canyon have been renovated once, and they are neat and beautiful. Flowers are planted everywhere in the town. It is still summer, so flowers are blooming everywhere in the town, which is very beautiful. Lilian saw that the original stone canyon has become so beautiful, and her mouth opened wide in surprise: "Ah! Why did the village become like this? A lot of flowers, so beautiful." "Do you like it? I planted it." Robb smiled and said, "Although I am idle on the stone bench in the yard every day, I am also the lord of the original stone canyon. How to make it beautiful. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that you said when you came back last time that you want to rebuild your hometown and make it a beautiful place. Of course I have to find a way." Lilian was so happy that both eye frames immediately covered with tears. Although she has now settled in Xifeng Town with Robb, how can she not be moved to see the new and beautiful appearance of her hometown. After several seconds, she calmed down and said in a low voice: "Master, you are so kind to me." "Should!" Lilian asked curiously: "Master, you plant so many flowers in the town and build all the houses so beautifully. How much does it cost? If you use the money to build factories, wouldn''t it be better? Xifeng Town became rich only by building factories." "Haha, Lilian, don''t you know." Robb explained with a smile: "Building a factory in Xifeng Town can make people rich, but it can''t be done here." "Why?" Lilian asked strangely. "Because of the population!" Robb said, "When I first went to Xifeng Town, there were already 2,000 people there. After several wars, the population gradually reached 10,000, and then after the arrival of Xipiao and the nobles, The population has even exceeded 10,000, and it is still rising rapidly. In such a city, it is useful to build factories, but...in this rough stone canyon..." Lilian immediately understood that the aborigines of Stone Canyon had long moved to Westwind Town, and now the people living in Stone Canyon were immigrants who had migrated from the Crystal Canyon, plus Uncle Jonny and others came back to dig. The workers of the crystal mine, the total population of the original stone canyon now, will not exceed four hundred. In a small town of 400 people, most of the population is working around the crystal mine. Only a small number of old and weak women have nothing to do. There is a **** to build a factory in such a place, where to go. Find enough workers? Robb said: "So I thought of building this village beautifully, repairing nice houses, planting flowers in the village, and the fragrance of birds and flowers everywhere. I also gave it a nice name, called''Flower Crystal Town'' ''To make it a tourist attraction." "Tourist attractions?" Lilian Daqi: "What is this?" "Simply put, it''s the place where people with some spare money in their pockets are allowed to spend money on weekends." Robb smiled: "This town has a small population and the factories can''t go around, but the tourist attractions are completely fun. , Ive already sent someone to train them, and youll understand right away if you follow me around." He took Lilians hand, and Lilian didnt even shy away, so he obediently let him hold him. The two of them walked through the street full of flowers. Along the way, every sight they saw was a beautiful street scene, and there was no place. not good looking. The nobles who came with them on the train were already blinded by Liang: "Oh, this town! It is even more beautiful than Her Majesty''s palace." Robb turned his head to laugh and cursed: "Isn''t this nonsense? That poor queen, the palace is empty." The nobles replied: "Godfather, we dare not spit Her Majesty''s groove with you." "Hahaha!" Chapter 487： The specialty food of Raw Rock Canyon Everyone walked to the center of the town and turned a corner. Lilian suddenly found that the whole street in front was full of food stalls, bars, restaurants... and almost all of them were old people and women. Because most of the men in Raw Rock Canyon have gone to work as hired workers in the crystal mines, the elderly and women have weak physical strength and cannot do the hard work in the mines, so they rely on Robbs support and help in this street. There are a lot of small stalls and shops in Shanghai. Usually there is no business. However, the arrival of tourists on this train today activated this street in an instant. The elderly and women switched from a leisurely rest state to a "money-making mode", stood at the door of their store, and shouted loudly: "Come and try it, the specialty food of the original stone canyon-fried crispy meat!" With this shout, the tourists who came by train were immediately interested: "What is fried crispy pork?" A group of people hurriedly gathered around and found out that it turned out that the meat strips were wrapped in flour and fried into golden brown in a pan, with a few peppers dotted on it. When you see pepper, you can be sure that it is a premium product! The nobles hurriedly paid for it, no matter what the three-seven-two-one, try first before talking. The crispy meat is delicious, fragrant, crispy and delicious. It is simply unstoppable. A few nobles eat it very well: "Fry it again, then deep-fry a big bag. Take it with me. I want to take it home and give it to my daughter. ." "Dear guest, this thing can only be eaten when it''s just fried. Once it''s cold, it won''t taste good." The old man selling crispy meat said cheerfully: "If your daughter wants to eat it, come to me again. Anyway, it takes only two hours to take a train from Xifeng Town." The nobleman said: "Okay, then I will take the whole family to travel this time next week, don''t close the stall and run away." The old man selling crispy meat smiled and said: "My ancestors have been in the original stone canyon for generations, how can I run around. This crispy meat is also our traditional old craft in the original stone canyon, is it delicious?" The nobleman nodded with satisfaction: "It''s delicious." Hearing the conversation between these two people, Lilian''s expression became very strange, she secretly pulled La Robb''s sleeve, and whispered: "Master, this old man is a lie. He is not a resident of Raw Rock Canyon at all. There are only a few hundred people in the village. We all recognize each other, and there is no one at all. Moreover, this fried crispy meat or something is not the specialty food of our original stone canyon. I have never heard of it." Robb hurriedly made a "hush" motion to her, and whispered: "I know he is a lie!" "Huh? You know?" Lilian was stunned for a short moment. Robb whispered: "Because I taught him this crispy meat, of course I know it. Think about it, this thing is fried food, before I invented soybean oil and rapeseed oil, where did the oil come from? Fried food? What is the traditional craftsmanship of the original stone canyon, that is used to fool people." Lilian couldn''t laugh or cry for a while: "Why do you want this?" "Of course it is for the development of this town." Robb smiled and said, "I have decided to make this a tourist town for the time being. As a tourist town, of course it needs its own special food, otherwise how to do it? But here There are no special foods, so I will be the only one to help you create one." Lilian: "..." Robb said: "You wait and see, there is something more fun." The nobles walked forward while chewing the crispy meat. Suddenly, a small stall appeared in front of him. The boss actually held a magic item box and yelled: "Raw Stone Canyon special refreshing snack, shaved ice! Taken from the big mountain next to it. Ice cubes, to ensure that you will be refreshed all over during this scorching summer." Lilian knew that this shaved ice was taught by the master, and it was not a special snack in the original stone canyon. I had never heard of it. But the nobles dont know! A nobleman stupidly leaned forward: "What is shaved ice? Get a copy and let me see." The boss took out a big ice cube from the box for working magic items. After taking it, he took out a strange plane, scraped it on the ice, and quickly scraped off a bowl of crushed ice dregs. He was filled with sugar water in the ice dregs. , Put a few pieces of diced fruit, and added some raisins... A look at these materials, the nobleman knew that this thing was terrific, there was sugar! Those with sugar are high-end foods. The boss was bragging, "Tell you a secret, the sugar in Westwind Town is passed from our original stone canyon. When Godfather wanted to make sugar, she asked about it in Westwind Town. Where can I find beets? Then Lily Master Ann said, we are rich in sugar beets in the original Stone Canyon. Godfather likes Lord Lilian the most, so he sent someone to take the beet seeds and go to Westwind Town to have the sugar you can eat now. The nobleman was shocked when he heard it: "That''s it, the original stone canyon is so powerful?" The boss said: "Its not me. The shaved ice in the original stone canyon, that is the special snack that existed before the popsicles in Westwind Town... It was signed by Godfather when he came last time." When the nobleman looked up, there was a signature board in the store that read: "The first shaved ice shop in the original stone canyon." He was a little suspicious: "Is your signature board real or not?" "This can still be fake? Who dares to use Godfather''s name to bluff, don''t you want to live?" The boss suddenly saw Robb and Lilian watching from behind, overjoyed, and quickly waved to Robb: "Godfather, here you are. Prove it." Robb walked over with a grin, patted the nobleman on the shoulder, and then patted the boss on the shoulder: "Oh, boss, your shaved ice is still selling. I thought it was great last time, so I''m here again. Come, get me a bowl too." As soon as the noble heard, Godfather said so, and he certainly couldn''t be faked. The boss made the first bowl of shaved ice and put it in the hands of the nobleman: "Come here, you can taste it. Godfather has said good things, can it be worse?" No one believed the Godfather gold sign. The nobleman quickly picked up the shaved ice, gently scooped up a small spoonful, and put it in his mouth... That feeling! Modern people who have eaten shaved ice know it! There is only one word in the heart of the nobles: service! "This special snack in Yuanshi Town Valley is really great." Not only the nobles sighed like this, the other nobles who came with him, as well as the ordinary tourists who ran out to relax, all praised from the bottom of their hearts. "Ill be tired from work in the future, so Ill turn around. Anyway, there is a big train, which is convenient for thieves." "Yes, the tickets are also cheap." "Come over to eat the special food here and look at the flowers. It''s very comfortable." Chapter 488： Tourist attraction Lilian was funny listening to these people''s chats. Wouldn''t they be angry if they knew that all the specialty foods here were taught to these people by Godfather? However, she soon heard a clever nobleman in the crowd whispering to her son: "Have you noticed? The crispy meat is fried! But the soybean oil was brought to Westwind by Godfather, so this thing It simply cannot be the specialty food of the original stone canyon." The little son said curiously, "Huh? Then...why?" The nobleman whispered: "Obviously, Godfather instructed to do this here, in order to add a reason for''attracting everyone to play'' here. Godfather deliberately used fried food, so that smart people can see that this is. Man-made features, fools who can''t see deserve to be coaxed around." The youngest son suddenly realized: "So that''s how it is." "Yes! Godfather doesn''t like to deceive people, but in order to invigorate this insufficient population, he must also deceive people, so he deliberately left a flaw to let people discover..." "learned!" "Actually, it''s nothing. As long as this town is really a good place to relax, as long as this special food is delicious, it doesn''t matter how it came from." The nobleman whispered: "Even if it wasn''t here before. Special product, but it will definitely be there in the future." "Understood!" The father and son pretended not to know anything and went on shopping. When Lilian heard this, she suddenly realized that she turned her head and looked at Robb with a look of admiration: "The master is really amazing." "What''s so amazing, keep walking, there is fun." Robb led Lilian forward and crossed the block. The church was in front of him, and the bones of Lilian''s parents were still buried in the cemetery. When the two walked to the church, Lily realized that the church had become completely different from the previous dilapidated look. It was built magnificently. The most interesting thing is that its courtyard is not a statue of the **** of light. , Is not a statue of the **** of darkness, but a "statue of the gods". The twins, the God of Light and the God of Darkness, were carved in exactly the same shape. One was carved from black stone and the other was carved from white stone. The two brothers were talking and laughing together. Next to them, sat the **** of the desert, Seth, the **** of the forest, and Melika, the **** of the forest, sitting on the tree. There was half of his face behind the stone beside them. It was Loki, the **** of fire, Thor, the **** of thunder with a hammer, and one The half-human and half-deer god, with a pair of long horns, is the **** of abundance, Sananos... This piece of statue is carved to life! To the surprise of all the tourists, many people ran into the yard and prayed silently to the gods they believed in. Some tourists did not say anything. They lived in Xifeng Town for a long time. It seems that I am not so in awe of the gods, and seeing the statues of the gods does not even react at all. "Look, this is also considered a spectacle." Robb smiled and said, "I understand roughly that there is only one sect on the Continent of the Demon that is monotheistic, and that is the Holy See of Light. The other Holy Sees are more or less Few can accept other gods, even the Dark Church is able to get along with other sects, but its not dealing with the Bright Church. And in Westwind Town, there are basically no pure Bright Church followers, and there are also new ones. The believers of the Holy See of Light, they can also accept the gods." "So I built this church of the gods and put all the gods together. Everyone lined up and eats fruits. It''s pretty good-looking. Tourists who come here can find their faith here. Everyone is happy. Its great to play together." Lilian chuckled: "Only the master can do this. For another person, I am afraid that the army of the Bright Holy See will already be killed." Robb smiled without saying a word, and continued to play with Lilian. The two walked through the church area, and a big sign was erected next to it that said "The cave is here", and an arrow was drawn at the back, pointing to the direction. "The cave?" Lilian was not literate, but the aristocratic tourists next to him knew it. They pointed to the sign and read: "Oh, there is a cave here. Go and see." Lilian was overwhelmed, and quickly turned around and asked Robb: "What the hell? Do we have caves in the original stone canyon?" "Of course there is." Robb said solemnly, "I spent a day here, took a long spear and stabbed it several times on the cliff, and then stabbed out a big cave. Then I repaired it with magic. It made the thief look good, and it is now a famous scenic spot in the original stone canyon." Lilian: "..." Fortunately, Lilian is here. If she is replaced by Xuelu, Solfa, Xiaoyi, etc., she is already spitting out, but Lilian is gentle and doesn''t like spitting out her master''s slot, so she has to remain silent. The two followed the signs and walked to the cave. Lilian saw at a glance that there was a huge cave mouth on the mountain wall in front of it. It looked like a natural one. Both sides of the cave mouth were covered with moss and creepers, branches and vines, and ancient. Cang Ran. "Isn''t the hole just dug? Why is this?" Lilian asked strangely. Robb laughed in a low voice: "After I dug the hole, I used a druid''s magic to grow wildly on the plants at the entrance of the hole, and then they became like this." Lilian: "..." I saw a large stone monument standing at the entrance of the cave. A nobleman stood in front of the stone monument and pretended to read aloud: "In 539 BC, a group of humans migrated to the original stone canyon and lived here. They were the original residents of the original stone canyon. At that time. The ancestors had no houses, so they lived temporarily in this huge cave. Nowadays, there are still many traces of their living in the cave..." "Wow, interesting!" a tourist cried: "Walk around, go in and take a look." A group of people rushed into the cave, and not far from entering the cave, they saw an open stone room with dilapidated stone tables and chairs, and a sign beside it: "Ancestors'' Hall". The nobles sighed: "The life of the ancestors seems to be very difficult, so poor." Continue to walk inside, there are many stone chambers, stone beds, stone cabinets, and occasionally a few old bottles and jars are thrown on the ground, and there is a sign "please touch" next to it. The tourists sighed and felt that they had seen some good things. Lilian said, "Master, these are..." "Yeah!" Robb said: "Let the craftsmen make it casually, deliberately making it dirty and looking very old, and then put up a sign to let everyone stay away, don''t touch it, they can''t tell the truth from the fake." Lilian: "..." This is crazy! Chapter 489： Dwarves are coming After walking around, Lilian finally understood that the original stone canyon now has not only delicious food, flowers, and caves for tourists to cherish the vicissitudes and weight of history. The two came out of the cave. Robb pointed to the cliff on the west side and smiled: "Next, I am going to send someone to climb to the cliff, build a dangerous and dangerous plank road, and build a small pavilion on the top of the mountain. In the future, tourists will be allowed to climb up through the plank road and play in the pavilion. There will always be some naughty people who will like to climb. I will arrange a gate at the entrance of the plank road to charge tourists for the maintenance fee of the plank road." Lilian whispered: "This is...all-round fraud!" "How can this be called scam money? This is for everyone to spend money to have fun." Just after Robb had said this, a head suddenly appeared on the cliff to the west. This head appeared on the top of the cliff. It was so far apart that no one could see it, but Robb was planning himself. The great scheme of cheating money, so I opened the reconnaissance technique. As soon as the head of the man on the cliff came out, he could see it clearly. It was a very funny face. There was a huge red nose in the middle of the face plate. His face was round and he had a beard. The most weird thing is , The beard actually made a lot of braids, which looked very happy. He lay on the cliff and looked down and saw the human village below. He turned around and seemed to be saying something to the people behind. Then, a lot of heads popped up from the cliff. These heads are different in appearance, but they have one thing in common. They all have a dirty beard. The beards are braided. Everyone has a different look. Some people have a big ponytail, and some are braided. It became a lot of little braids, some people braided two braids... Robb almost jumped up and complained on the spot, why did he play so many tricks on his beard. These heads were observing the "flower crystal town" in the original stone canyon on the cliff. After a few minutes, they figured out where the small town under the mountain was. One of them finally started to move. He dropped a little from the cliff. A long rope, then jumped out, grabbed the rope with both hands, and slid down the cliff. Only then did Robb finally see his full picture, this is a dwarf! The height is up to his waist, he is short, strong and round, looks like it is growing sideways, short hands and short feet, wearing a set of shiny iron armor, carrying a large hammer on his back, he hangs He slid down the high cliff with the rope and swished. Despite his short and round figure, his movements were quite vigorous, and he slid down the cliffs tens of meters high with ease. However, something embarrassing happened. The rope did not hang down all the way to the ground. It was about three or four meters above the ground. The rope was not long enough... The dwarf hung at the end of the rope and glanced down. It was still such a high distance, embarrassing! But now that you have slipped tens of meters down, you can''t climb it anymore, right? I had to loosen my hands and jumped down directly. He couldn''t stand firmly on the ground, and a dog gnawed **** with a thud, his face stuck to the ground, but his **** was poked up to the sky. When he played like this, the tourists in the town saw them all, and couldn''t help laughing: "What is that dwarf doing? How stupid!" "Haha, the dwarves are all like this, they look reckless, and they do things like this." Although the cliff is still some distance from the town, a large group of people laughed at him together, and the voice still passed from afar. The dwarf got up from the ground angrily, and shouted at this side: "Why are you smiling? I haven''t seen it. Have dwarves climbed mountains?" He spread his short legs and ran towards the village quickly. Everyone knew at a glance that the large group of dwarves on the cliff didn''t come down, but this one came down. Of course it was sent over to talk, and they waited quietly. A few hundred yards away, the dwarves ran and ran. The two short legs ran for a long time, before they ran in front of everyone. Now even the kind-hearted Lilian couldn''t help it anymore, and she laughed: "Do dwarves run so slowly?" Everyone spread their hands: "No, it''s just that they run slowly, but they still run very fast after a war." Lilian: "..." After a while, the dwarf finally ran in front of everyone, panting for breath, looking like he was running very tired. The nobles and tourists all walked away tacitly to both sides and let the dwarf face Robb. The dwarf is not a fool. He can see from everyone''s actions who is the boss here. He stared at Robb for a while, and then said: "You are the lord here? You are so young!" Robb smiled and said: "The lord here is called Robert Smith, and I am his magic teacher." "Oh, is that so?" The dwarf gasped and whispered, "That''s fine, I want to ask you, is this the original stone canyon? Oh, damn! I was marching in a hurry with many of my companions, I told them This is Raw Rock Canyon, a human town, but they didn''t believe me, so they asked me to come and ask." Robb smiled and said: "You are right, this is indeed the original stone canyon." "Ah? Hahaha! Didn''t I look for the wrong place?" The dwarf laughed triumphantly: "That bunch of idiots just laughed at me for not being able to find my way anymore, saying that I am direction-mad, road-blind, and yet Said that I am only suitable for drilling in holes in the ground, I can only find the north, south, east and west on the ground, hahaha, but now it has been proved that they are all wrong and I am right." Robb spread his hands! The dwarf looked left, right, and looked around: "However, how do I feel that this is not the same as the rough rock canyon in my memory? I think about it... I am 10 years, no, I have been here 12 years ago. I was a very young dwarf back then, and my beard could not be braided so long." He tossed his twisted beard braids! Robb didnt answer this time, and the person next to him laughed: "You said a ghost about a decade ago. The original stone canyon is no longer the original stone canyon. Its called''Flower Crystal Town''. ''Raw Stone Canyon is a small town that refreshes you." "Oh!" The dwarf put on a face that didn''t care: "The ghost cares about how much change is here, as long as I can be sure that I have found the right place." He said silly and authentic: "I want to ask you, if you walk 150 miles southeast from here, will you be able to get to Xifeng Town?" Robb asked, "Yes, what are you going to do in Westwind Town?" "Go and support our allies." The dwarf hummed, "Those proud elves, who were beaten up by the monster army, sent someone to us for help. Hahaha, what''s the use of being so proud? , Once beaten, dont we have to call us dwarves? Hahahaha!" Chapter 490： Nothing is more reliable than tools and machines When Robb heard it, he understood that this is the dwarf that the Elf Elder wrote to call last time. It is a family of dwarves living in the western mountains of the Wind Spirit Cavern. Strangely, when Robber sent the elf archer to deliver the letter, he gave him a strategic portal scroll and asked him to open the door to pick up the dwarves. But I dont know why, these dwarves are actually looking for them over the mountains. The road goes forward. The dwarf continued to murmur: "I heard that the army of monsters is going to attack Westwind Town. Your place is very close to Westwind Town. It should be a very dangerous place, right? of?" Robb spread his hands: "No! That letter is true. Westwind Town has indeed encountered a monster''s attack. I am the Godfather of Westwind Town mentioned in the Elf Elder''s letter. Humans and elves have been waiting for you dwarves for a long time. " "Huh? You are the human lord of Westwind Town?" Dwarf Daqi: "Then why are you in the original stone canyon?" "This matter is complicated to talk about, so let''s not talk about it for now." Robb smiled and said, "I have something to ask you. Didn''t the messenger bring a portal scroll? You should open the door directly to Xifeng Town, why are you climbing over the mountains by yourself." The dwarf laughed loudly: "Using magic scrolls? Stop kidding! The magic that those arrogant elves play is so funny that we dont bother to use magic portals. God knows where they will pass us. Walking on our own legs, why should we enter some portal? We are not lame." Robb: "..." Well, it seems that these dwarves and elves are really not good at dealing with them. Even the portal scrolls brought by the elves are not happy to use, but they still came here to support humans and elves! This shows that they will not give up their allies because of their own likes and dislikes, and will do the right thing. Robb smiled and stretched out a hand to the dwarf and said, "Anyway, we welcome you to our town." "You humans don''t look bad." The dwarf reached out and shook Robb''s hand. His height was only half of Robb''s. It felt like Robb was holding a child''s hand and shook it twice. Weird. The dwarf turned around and waved his hand at the cliff. Soon, a large group of heads popped up on the cliff. These people put down a lot of ropes and then slid down the ropes one by one. The funny thing is that these guys are almost all of them. They all fell down when they finally jumped down, making themselves very embarrassed and embarrassed. Before long, nearly 800 people came down from the cliff. They were all warriors wearing iron armor and carrying hammers and iron axes. Although they were short, they looked like fat and round soil, but they were all strong and fierce. Very powerful. "We follow this road to the south and we can reach Westwind Town, right?" The dwarf pointed to the long railway that stretched out to the south of the town. Just now, when they were looking down at the town in the canyon from the cliff, I saw this strange road at a glance, and now of course I cant help but ask: "This road is really strange. Why do I add a strange wood to the road and erect two pieces of iron? Are you afraid of being tripped? The carriage can''t go on such a road, right." The crowd onlookers immediately laughed again: "There is no horse-drawn carriage on this." The dwarves found themselves being ridiculed. These humans were obviously looking at him with a look that looked at him, which made him feel very unhappy. The road was made of iron, and the dwarves are the best race in the world to play with iron. How dare these humans laugh at themselves in this tone? Is something wrong? "So I hate humans, yes! I also hate elves." The dwarf began to chatter: "I visited the Rough Stone Canyon once twelve years ago. The people here are stupid to death. It''s a mining town, but There is not even a good miner, huh!" Robber was happy: "I said dwarf brother, don''t mention these old things for now. I think you seem to have been on the road for a long time. You climbed over the mountains and slid down the rope from such a high cliff and fell. , How hard it is, just rest in our town for a while, and then set off to Westwind Town." "How do you do that?" the dwarf said: "Rescuing soldiers is like fighting a fire. We can''t rest." "Then you still don''t go through the portal?" "How can we dwarves accept the opportunistic magic of the elves?" "How about saving soldiers like fighting fire?" "Ah... this... these are two different things!" "No, that''s the same thing. In terms of time, you are slow to come." The dwarves are speechless, well, the simple and honest dwarves are not masters of squabbling. Robb said in a few words dumb and dull, he returned to the short crowd, a large group of short squatting. The squatting dwarves got together and talked a lot. After a while, a dwarf wearing steel armor and a steel helmet walked out of the crowd. The hammer on his back was shining with a very bright silver light. Robb knew at a glance that this was not an ordinary silver-plated equipment. Ordinary silver was not so bright and not so bright. Then, this thing is only A possibility now-Mithril! The extremely rare metal has a hardness far exceeding that of steel. Weapons made with this thing are very precious, and are not qualified to be obtained by ordinary people. When he looked at his equipment, Robb understood that this was the leader, and the dwarf was just a pathfinder scout just now. The dwarf leader walked in front of Robb. Although he was a leader, he was still only half Robb tall. With the sharp corners on the helmet, he just reached the height of Robbs stomach and looked up. Robb said: "We went to reinforce Westwind Town, but here we unexpectedly saw the human lord of Westwind Town. It is really surprising. What''s more surprising is that although you let us rest for a while before going to Westwind Town, you dont think so. Are you nervous about your town? What if the monster is attacking the city at this time?" Robb smiled and said: "If the monster is attacking the city at this time, there will be a door opening in the church over there. Someone will come to report to me, and I can go back immediately." "Oh? That''s the case." The dwarf leader understood why Robb was not in a hurry, but he insisted: "But we don''t want to use this kind of weird magic. Wherever it falls, we trust our legs more." "Not only your legs, you still believe in machines and tools." "That''s true!" the dwarf leader said: "Nothing is more reliable than tools and machines." Robb smiled and said, "That''s fine. You can rest here for a while, and there will be a very big car running over and taking you to Xifeng Town." Chapter 491： I advise you not to walk on the rails "A very big car?" The dwarf leader was a little confused: "Are you talking about a huge carriage?" "It''s a huge car, but it''s not a carriage. It''s a robot car." Robb said, "It''s useless to say more. You will see it after a few hours of rest here. And if you take it, It only takes two hours for that car to go to Westwind Town. Even if you add the time to wait for the bus, it will be faster than walking to Westwind Town on your legs." Hearing this, the dwarf leader probably didn''t believe it. How can there be any car that can take people to a town 150 miles away in two hours? Isn''t that a silly break? Moreover, they came over 800 dwarf warriors this time, a total of 800, what kind of car can transport 800 people at once? "Humans! We won''t believe such stupid things." The dwarf leader said: "However, whether you are smart or stupid, we are all members of the Silver Moon Alliance. Hundreds of years ago, our king swore to be a monster. When it strikes, humans, elves, and dwarves must be united. This has nothing to do with IQ, so even if you talk nonsense, I will still save you! Lets go one step ahead and go to your town. You will be slow. Keep up." After speaking, the dwarf leader waved his hand and said, "My dwarf brothers, lets go! Walk along this weird road one hundred and fifty miles to the southeast. With our feet and stamina, at most It only takes two days to get there." Dwarves are a race with very good endurance. They endure hardships, endure hard work, and are not afraid of hard work. If the human legion is marching in armor, walking fifty miles a day is quite extraordinary, but the dwarves are planning to travel seventy-five miles a day, which can be said to be very confident. Seeing that they insisted on leaving, Robb refused to persuade him, and laughed loudly: "Walk slowly, don''t send it! By the way, I remind you not to walk on the rails, be careful of traffic accidents, if you are hit by a big car. , Even if you wear steel armor, you will die." The dwarf leader laughed: "Even if a dashing Kodo hit me, it will only be injured. What car can hit me? Hahaha! Let''s go, let''s go." The dwarven army set off. They really did not rest in the original stone canyon. They pulled up the team and walked to the railway station first. After paying respects to this strange building, 800 dwarves set off along the railway. Despite Robb''s warning, they still did not avoid the railroad tracks and deliberately walked on the railroad tracks. This habit is also human nature, not to mention these ignorant dwarves, even in later generations, some people will die. For example, in the three countries of Azerbaijan, where more than 10,000 people are run over by trains every year, it is really hard to understand as a modern person. The dwarves are walking scattered on the railway. They are not the kind of race that organizes and dispatches very beautifully. They will not walk out of the beautiful queues when the human army marches, but allow the soldiers to go blind and 800 people to walk like this. , Occupies a long distance on the rails. They walked and walked, walked and walked. The temperature in September was really hot, and they wore armors again, which made it even hotter, so some dwarves walked and babbled nonsense: "Damn elves! Stupid humans! The monsters can''t be cleaned up. Let us travel through mountains and rivers like this." "By the way, have you noticed that the rails under your feet are beautifully made?" A dwarf suddenly said: "Look carefully, every section of it is exactly the same size and width, very standard." "This is first molded, and then poured out with molten iron." Another dwarf said: "It''s not a big deal." "Of course nothing great for us dwarves, but when will the human blacksmiths understand this?" "Oh! You are right." The dwarves get down and study carefully on the rails. If you dont study it, you dont think you will be surprised when you study. Although the rails are supplemented on the ground, the workmanship is very good, although they are not as good as the dwarves craftsmanship. Refined equipment, but in terms of human blacksmithing skills, it is already very remarkable. "Look, where the two rails are connected, a seam is deliberately left." A dwarf said: "This should be to prevent thermal expansion and contraction." "Sure enough! Human craftsmen actually understand this?" "Hey, when did humans have such powerful craftsmen?" "Okay, okay, don''t be surprised, this is still a bit short of our craftsmanship." "That''s it, hahaha!" The dwarves laughed together: "If this railroad track is left to us, it will be even more beautiful." After walking forward for a while, a dwarf who was lying on the rails studying carefully, suddenly frowned: "Hey, the rails are shaking." "Is it?" "I feel it too!" "me too." A dwarf put his ears on the rails, and then raised his head: "Something came, and it stepped on the rails. The speed is very fast, the volume is large, and the weight is extremely heavy. So, as it moves Moving forward, this railroad track was shaken." "It''s getting closer!" "Woohoo!" A sirens suddenly sounded in the distance, and the dwarves turned their heads in amazement and saw a huge iron wagon in the distance, rushing along the railroad tracks, as fast as a galloping horse. With the sound of thunder, thunder and thunder, roaring from a distance, the experienced dwarves only need to look at it to know that this thing carries a huge and incomparable kinetic energy, as if it is overwhelming. When something hits it, it may be heavier than being hit by a mammoth elephant. Even if the dwarves have strong endurance, they will be smashed into meat sauce in an instant. "Disperse all, leave the rails!" the dwarf leader roared: "Quick! Quick! Quick!" The dwarves jumped desperately to the sides of the railroad track. For a moment, on a long section of the railroad track, dwarves were everywhere jumping toward the railroad track, looking like a group of frogs diving by the pond. At this time, the big train also started to slow down, because there is a driver on the train. According to the train operation manual given by Robb, if you find a foreign object on the track ahead, you must slow down. The trains of this year are not driving fast. If you want to reduce it, you can reduce it, unlike the trains of later generations, you can''t reduce it. The big train slowed down, and the rush was slower in the last segment, and the dwarves finally jumped off the rails safely and escaped from the sky. The decelerated train passed through the "lane welcome" of 800 dwarves. Hundreds of passengers'' heads came out from the window of the car. They cursed at the dwarves on both sides of the railway, "Are you two? Standing on the rails." Are you looking for death? Why do you want to stop the railway?" Chapter 492： Want to get in the car The dwarves were shocked by the scolding. The dwarves are not a very good-tempered race. They like nagging, drinking beer, and **** with people. If someone scolds them at ordinary times, they may just go back on the spot. However, this time they were not in a stunned mood at all. Instead, they stood stunned, watching the huge train passing by, and they all accepted the scolding. After the passengers on the train scolded a few words about the dwarf, the car began to accelerate again, screaming a few times, and the speed rose again, driving towards the original rock canyon at a speed of 75 miles per hour. It wasn''t until the train''s **** disappeared that the dwarves woke up like a dream. "The stone is up! What the **** is that?" "If I read it right, it is a big iron car, a big iron car made entirely of steel." "It''s still full of people. Depending on the size of this carriage, one car can take a hundred people, and ten carriages can hold a thousand people at a time." "What kind of ghost car, how did it run? Use magic?" "No, no, I don''t feel like magic! I smell the smell of burning, it is the power brought by burning something, it is the power of machinery." "Just now in the original stone canyon, the man named Godfather, could it be this car?" "It looks like this is the car..." The dwarves talked for a while, and everyone''s tone was surprised. This big iron car was really shocking, especially when it passed from a very close place around, so that these dwarves clearly felt its oppression. Not to mention the collision, just by the sound of the whistle and the sound of driving, it is enough to shock people. After the dwarves had finished talking, they continued on the road. They had to go to Westwind Town, but this time they learned to be clever and never walked in the middle of the railway anymore. They were all scattered on both sides of the rails. Walking and walking, walking and walking, and walking for more than an hour. Suddenly, the dwarves felt the rails vibrate again! "It shook again." "Is that big rail car coming again?" "It must have gone to the original stone canyon, and then returned." "Oh, that''s great. I didn''t look at it carefully just now. When it passes by this time, I have to take a good look at it." The dwarves stopped leaving. They simply stopped and kept their distance from the railroad tracks. Then they stood on tiptoes and looked to the rear. They only heard the whistle roaring from a distance. Soon, the train appeared. After arriving in the distance, the train drove over again and again, but this time the train did not pass through the dwarves "lane welcome" quickly, but started to slow down from a long distance. When it drove into the dwarfs "lane", the car came to a complete stop. Then, Robbs head stuck out from the window of carriage one and waved to the dwarves: "Oh! Dwarf friend Guys, are you still walking?" Dwarves: "..." Robb said: "I didn''t expect the dwarves to be such a quiet race. Eight hundred people can be quiet and silent. It''s really a well-trained army." Dwarves: "..." When the other passengers in the car heard Robb''s words, they couldn''t help but think: Godfather is good or bad! This is simply bullying the little dwarf. Robb smiled and patted the window frame of the car window: "Dwarf brothers, do you want to get in the car? I will take you for a ride! This car is quite empty now. If it is crowded, it can still take you 800 people. of." As soon as the dwarves heard this, the expression "I really want to sit up and sit" appeared on their faces. However, dwarves are also proud and face-conscious. They rejected Robb once before, and now if they agree, Don''t you look shameless? The dwarf leader had to pretend to be reserved, and shook his head and said, "Sit or sit! We just need to walk over." After saying this, he thought to himself: Okay, I refused once to save face. If he invites me again, I will borrow the donkey down the **** and get in the car to play. As soon as I thought of this, I heard Robb say: "Ah, I still refuse to take the car? Well, everyone has their own ambitions, and I can''t force you. Then we will go by car, and you will come slowly." Dwarf leader: "..." Robb shouted at the locomotive in front: "Let''s drive, let''s go." The train started to speed up again. The dwarves watched the big train slowly moving forward with a dull expression. They were so depressed that they wanted to grab their hair. Especially the dwarf leader, he couldn''t help cursing: I knew he had asked me just now. Yes, it''s over now, I really want to go up. However, Robb is not really that bad. The train just made a start and stopped immediately. Robb''s head came out of the window again: "Dwarf brothers, I thought about it carefully. I still think its too hard for you to walk, so lets get in the car." "Hey?" The dwarf leader didn''t dare to hesitate this time, and quickly said: "Then I will disturb you." The dwarves began to line up to get on the train, and they discovered that the six or seven carriages behind the train were all empty. It seems that Godfather had made up his mind to pick them up on the way from the beginning, so he deliberately didnt put them in the carriages here. anything. Eight hundred people dwarf warriors filled the back carriage, and the dwarf leader took two cronies and walked into the first carriage. However, they did not immediately sit in the seats Robb had prepared for them. Instead, he stretched out his hand and fumbled around in the car... The dwarf leader even took a very small hammer out of his pocket, just like the kind of hammer used to knock customers'' ankles in a foot bath shop of later generations, and tapped it gently on the carriage and on the floor. Listening to the crisp echo: "Ah, it''s really made of iron, such a big iron car." "Of course it''s made of iron." Robb smiled: "Otherwise, the strength is not enough. If the wooden carriage has more than a hundred people in it, how can it be supported?" "It''s a great project." The dwarf leader was full of praise, but he added: "But the workmanship of this thing is really rough, look at this, and here, oh, the processing here is too unrounded. If I were to hold the hammer myself, I would definitely be able to hit even higher here, and here...here...here..." He was scurrying around on the car, madly giving opinions to the corners and corners of the car. Robb smiled and said: "Such a large carriage, ten sections, can''t be polished very finely everywhere, so don''t make any comments. The really delicate parts of this car are all on the locomotive." "Oh oh oh?" The dwarf leader turned his head and said, "Can you let me go and see in the locomotive?" "Not now! When the train is moving, no one is allowed to enter the driver''s cab of the locomotive. Let''s talk about it after the train arrives at the station." Chapter 493： We are responsible for building weapons After more than an hour, Westwind Town arrived. After the initial excitement of the dwarf leader passed, he sat obediently on the chair opposite Robb, and chatted with Robb while looking at the scenery outside the car window. The big train entered the town and drove all the way to the station opposite the church. The dwarf leader saw that the town was digging holes everywhere, and couldn''t help being surprised: "What are you doing? Are you digging a house for our dwarves?" Robbile said: "No! We are digging a sewer." "sewer?" "Well, I can''t tell you now, anyway, you will know in the future." Everyone got off the train, and the tourists who came back with the car immediately dispersed. Their faces were full of satisfaction from the trip. As soon as they returned to the town, they immediately blew up to the other townspeople: "I''m telling you. The original stone canyon is so beautiful now. The whole town is full of flowers, special snacks, and ancient caves... I will take you to play next time I have a rest." "Yeah!" The townspeople spread the news as soon as they passed ten or ten. And the dwarves, after getting off the train, piled up on the long platform of the train station. Eight hundred dwarves are densely packed and half a person tall. If you dont look at their beards and faces, they think they belong to a kindergarten. The kids are over from school. The leader of the dwarf said, "Is it the town that was attacked by monsters? But when I look at this town, I feel very peaceful, and it doesn''t look like I''m facing danger at all." "No, no, this town is extremely dangerous." Robb said, "Look at the mountains in the northeast." "Black Pine Mountain Range!" "Yes, there are now more than fifty thousand monsters gathered in this mountain, ready to kill us and all the elven friends." Robb pretended to be very scared: "We are all scared. Its too much, so I have to send someone to invite you over." When he said this, the elves of the elves had also come down from the hillside. There were many excellent rangers and hunters in the elves. Many of them knew scouting skills. When the dwarves were coming, of course they had to hurry down. As soon as the Elf Elder came, an authentic tripartite meeting was formed. Robb, the elder elder, and the enemy leader sat down around the stone table, looking like they were about to talk about business. Lilian went back to the kitchen, and when she came out, she had a tray in her hand. On the tray were three cups of brightly colored and bubbling liquid. Robb and the Elder Elder each took a glass in their hands, but didnt say anything. The dwarf leader took the glass and saw that the liquid in the glass was purple-red, and couldnt help asking, Is this wine? Why are so many bubbles rising? Caught, and I can''t smell any wine." "You''ll know after a sip, is it necessary to ask?" The Elf elder hummed, "Dwarves are just a lot of nonsense." The dwarf leader was angry: "Many words prove that we are lively, open, and willing to communicate with people. Like you elves, shrink in the forest and dare not come out to meet people. Sometimes when you come out to see someone, you will take a stand. , For a while, dislike others for being dirty, while for a while, dislike others for being black." "Okay, okay." Robb acted as a peacemaker: "Don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel, it''s all trivial things. You must learn to seek common ground while reserving differences. As long as other people''s lifestyles don''t hinder you, why bother to spray others." "They just hindered us." The elven elder and the leader of the dwarf said the same thing almost at the same time, and even the syllables were correct. Robb: "..." While glaring at the Elder Elf with his eyes, the dwarf head poured the liquid in his hand into his mouth. The refreshing water of the grape-flavored fat house happy water suddenly rushed into his limbs, making him feel slightly Frozen, then moved to a complete mess: "The stone is on top. This is the best thing I have ever drunk. It tastes better than wine." Everyone who takes the first sip of Happy Water from Fat House will be like this. Robb is used to it a long time ago, and he doesnt even bother to take his words: "Lets talk about business, Mr. Elder, its up to you to talk about the army of monsters. Matter." "Okay!" The elf elder began to explain seriously. This is a business matter. It is not when he was arguing with the dwarves. He explained in detail how the elf village was burned out by the monster army and driven out. After hearing this, the dwarf leader frowned: "That is to say, the army of monsters is as many as fifty thousand? And there are enclaves in the sky, running on the ground, all swimming in the water, as well as mammoth elephants and giant behemoths. A large monster like a beast." "Maybe it''s more than that. This is just the number we have detected. Maybe there are still many that have not been detected." The Elf Elder said: "So, I have to write to you, I hope you can help Westwind Town, our three clans. Once again, form the Silver Moon Alliance to jointly defend against the army of monsters, lest these monsters disrupt the position of mankind after they break through the town of Westwind, and then spread the evil all over the world." After listening, the dwarf fell into deep thought. Although the three tribes of dwarves, humans, and elves stand together, in fact, the populations of elves and dwarves are very small. Since ancient times, the main force against monsters has been the human legion. Once the main human legion is defeated, the consequences will be Unimaginable. "Okay!" The dwarf leader didn''t say much nonsense: "I originally had the idea to help you, but now I just confirm it again. I, the eight hundred warriors, will first be stationed in Westwind Town to help you build weapons. And we can not only build weapons, our soldiers are also first-class on the battlefield." Even the Elder Elf couldn''t vomit this point, so he could only nod his head in agreement. Robb smiled and said: "Then it will be hard for you. Without your help, I''m really not sure to defeat the army of monsters." Hearing what he said, Sofa next to him showed a disgusting face on the spot. This man is good or bad. In order to trick these dwarves into working for him, he said that he was not sure to fight back the army of monsters? Last night when he was soaking in the swimming pool (in summer, the hot spring pool became a swimming pool), Xuelu asked him what to do with the monster army. He also said that he could sling with one hand, and now he can''t do it. Sofa had no choice but to despise, despise, and despise this man! The dwarf leader raised his head and said to Robb: "When the train entered the town just now, I saw a mine in this town, a huge smelting furnace, and a towering chimney. No wonder you have so much iron to make. Big iron and railroad tracks! Since there are many irons, then our dwarves can do their best. If you bring all the iron over, we will be responsible for building the best weapons for you. As long as there is enough iron, we can build the best weapons. High-quality swords and armor are enough to cope with the coming army of monsters." Chapter 494： I want to learn this When the dwarf leader said these few words, he was very confident, with a proud expression on his face! Eight hundred dwarf warriors, when they put down their weapons and pick up tools, they are eight hundred world-class blacksmiths. If they are distinguished by the "hierarchical system" that humans like to play, more than half of these 800 blacksmiths are expert-level. A small part belongs to the master class, and the dwarf leader himself is a "grand master class." His grandmaster-level big blacksmith belongs to the typical "three years without opening, but three years after opening." It only takes a few months to carefully craft a grandmaster-level weapon and sell it to a human merchant. Can earn hundreds of gold coins. When Robb first came to this world, he rubbed out a master-level "flying dragon leather armor", which made Probo stunned, and this dwarf leader had the same strength. However, as soon as he finished these few words, the elven elder next to him laughed out loud, with a sneer in his voice. The dwarf leader was angry: "What''s the matter? Damn elf, what pretend to be great again?" The elder elder shook his head and said: "No, no, no, I didn''t plan to say anything to pretend to be great, I just want to remind you that you don''t need to be responsible for making swords and armors here. These pediatric things have long been in the Great Druid. In his eyes." "Huh?" The dwarf leader turned his head and looked at Robb with a puzzled look. Robb had no choice but to say: "Mr. Elder is right. We don''t need swords or armor here. We need you to make other weapons, cough, or more than weapons, but more interesting things." "You don''t need swords or armor? How can you resist the army of monsters?" the dwarf leader asked curiously. At this moment, Elsies voice sounded not far away: Godfather, is the dwarven army coming? You ordered the subordinate to prepare temporary shelters for the dwarves. Now they are all completed. The subordinate can take them at any time. Go check in." Hearing this, the leader of the dwarf naturally turned his head to look at who prepared a place for his tribe. I dont know. I was shocked when I saw it. I saw the head of Elsie standing in the church. At the gate of the yard, behind him followed a large group of professional soldiers from Westwind Town. These people are all dressed in uniform steel armors and helmets, and each of them looks like they are drawn on a mold. From the eyes of the dwarf leader, you can tell at a glance that this large group of people wears the top steel armors, and they do not lose to their own craftsmanship and workmanship. This kind of armor should be a piece of armor in the human world. It''s hard to find, even in the tribe of dwarves, not many people can wear such fine equipment. Unexpectedly, there is actually a large group here, all dressed in exactly the same way! "The stone is on!" The dwarf leader exclaimed, "What a great armor? There are so many pieces." Elf Elder: "I knew his performance would be like this." Robb spread his hands. The dwarf leader jumped to Elsie''s side in a flash, looked left, right, and rotated around him, studying the armor incomparably: "This workmanship, this detail, this carving, this enchantment... The craftsmanship of that rough iron car is a hundred times more beautiful, oh no! It is a thousand times, this is the work of a real artist." Robb secretly praised this person for his vision! The big train is an old craftsman from Robbs Westwind Technical School. It takes the diesel engine of the robot as the core, plus some simple and rough drawings drawn by Robb, and then developed it by himself. The workmanship is of course an expert blacksmith. s level. However, the armor worn by Elsie and the soldiers was rubbed by Robb on the hook. It was at the level of a real master-level blacksmith. Not only did it have master-level workmanship, but also the aesthetics of later generations of art, plus random enchantments. . If you don''t look at the "science" attached to it and just look at the workmanship, the workmanship of these armors is indeed much stronger. The dwarf leader said: "Are there any great master craftsmen in Westwind? Which dwarf tribe comes from?" Robb was too lazy to speak, but the elven elder pointed his finger at him and said, "It was made by the Archdruid." "What?" The dwarf leader looked at Robb, startled: "You did it?" "Yes!" Robb said, "I did it all." Dwarf leader: "Are you also a master craftsman? Very strong, comparable to me." "Thanks, I just know a little bit." Robb said a standard Chinese humility. The dwarf leader didn''t believe that he only knew a little, but the master-level blacksmith skills could not be faked. He thought about it carefully with his not very clever mind, then looked up and said: "Well, I think you really don''t need us to make swords and armors, because you obviously have all your soldiers armed. In this way, what weapons do you need our help to make?" "Wait a moment, I''ll let you see it soon." Robb turned his head and said, "Commander Elsie, please go and bring the steam tank over." "Okay!" Head Elsie hurriedly went. "Steam tank? What is it?" "This thing is not clear, but as soon as you see it, you will understand." Although the Elf Elder helped to explain: "Don''t be scared, when I first saw it, I was so scared. One jump." A day before the change, the elven elder said this to the dwarf leader. The latter definitely jumped up and scolded the elves for pretending to be forceful. It seems to be different from all the human towns he has seen before. There are novel big iron carts and piles of master-level swords and armors. It is not surprising that there are some very powerful weapons here. He thought to himself: As long as I am mentally prepared, I won''t be frightened. No matter what novelty, I can be calm and calm. Ten minutes later, the steam tank is coming! The steam tank with its tracks rumbling over while spraying white steam. The dwarf leader only glanced at it and completely Spartan: "So, there is a big iron car that can run without rails? The stone is on it! This thing is too... too powerful! This is the real weapon." He suddenly thought of something, and suddenly turned his head and said to Robb: "You brought this thing over and asked me to imitate it, right? Are you going to teach me to do this? Are you really going to teach me?" He suddenly became excited: "This thing is too powerful, is it the same technology as that big train that can drag ten cars? I want to learn, I want to learn this." Chapter 495： Dwarves! Lets start! Robb smiled and said, "Of course I want to teach you! If you don''t teach you, how can you do it?" "Really?" The dwarf leader jumped for joy. Although he is a clan leader and a master-level blacksmith, he is still a dwarf with the waist height of an ordinary person. Even if he jumps up, he is still only as high as an ordinary person''s chest. Moreover, he is very round, and the short and round man is very happy, like a big doll bouncing on the ground. This big doll ran out of the church, ran into the opposite train station, and laughed at the 800 dwarves who were still standing on the platform: "My brothers, the master craftsman of Westwind Town wants to teach us to do this. He just agreed to a big iron car." Robb protested from a distance behind: "Hey! When did I become a master craftsman?" The protest was invalid, no one paid any attention to him, because the craftsman who can make such a super-large train is not a master craftsman? The dwarves were ecstatic together, and countless dwarves jumped up on the platform: "Wow, can you learn to make this big iron car?" "That''s awesome!" "The stone is on top. If I could learn to make such a big iron car, I would wake up with a smile in my dreams." Eight hundred dwarves bounce around together, just like eight hundred dolls. The townsfolk of Westwind who were onlookers: "..." Elf Elder Tanshou: "Dwarves are always so stupid and stupid, and they like to be cute." After the 800 dolls jumped, they surrounded the steam tank. The steam tank was tall and strong, surrounded by a lot of dwarfs. The picture was extremely strange, like a big monster with a group of children. The dwarves wanted to reach out to touch the big thing, but they didn''t dare. They gathered around in a big circle and pointed: "Look at this track, this thing is interesting." "With this, you can move on all kinds of complicated roads." "It''s a great design, why didn''t we expect to wrap the car with such a track?" "Don''t be stupid! The carriages and ox carts we used in the past were light-weighted, and we didnt need such things, but this big tank does need it. Its too heavy. If you dont use this kind of track, it wont be able to climb on the complicated terrain. of." "I see!" A large group of little dwarfs are whispering, and the picture is very happy. Elsie lifted the top cover of the tank, climbed out of it, stood on top of the tank, looked at the dwarves surrounding him, and said, "Godfather, do you want them to imitate the steam tank?" "Yes!" Robb smiled: "Next, the mass production of steam tanks depends on them." Elsie said: "That''s really great. I hope that everyone in my subordinates can have a steam tank. Then there is no stronghold that we can''t attack." Robb said: "If you want to equip your subordinates with this thing, you should get off the tank first and make room for the dwarves to study and study this tank." "Oh!" Elsie jumped off the tank and saw several dwarves trying to reach out to touch the tank. He turned his head and cursed: "Don''t touch it, this is my mount." The few dwarves were drunk by him, and quickly shrank their hands, with an embarrassment on their faces: "Just now, the great master said that they can study." "He said he would let you study it. He didn''t say you can touch it, just take a good look with your eyes." "Oh!" The dwarves lowered their heads pitifully. Elsie enjoyed the expression on other people''s faces and laughed proudly. At this moment, Robb opened his mouth and said, "Dwarf brothers, that tank, please take it down." Elsie: "!" Dwarves: "???" Robb said: "Fold it slowly when disassembling. When disassembling a part, carefully study each part, understand its purpose one by one, and imitate it, especially the core thing inside, the steam engine, which is this big iron car. The key to being able to move, you need to study carefully and imitate it before you can make this thing." The dwarves understood now. Robb asked them to dismantle this thing. It turned out that he wanted them to master every part and detail. They suddenly cheered: "Oh! We will definitely study it." Elsie: "Oh! No! My big tank. What if they are broken and cannot be rebuilt?" Robb smiled and said, "Then it''s gone." Elsie sweats profusely: "Don''t, don''t do this..." He swipes the ground and rushes to his tank, and clasps tightly: "Don''t dismantle my mount, this is my baby... You can''t do this!" The dwarves have obtained Robb''s permission, and Elsie is no matter what, a group of dwarves come and pull Elsie away. Then, the leader of the dwarves led all the dwarves and began the disassembly activity: "Attention! One part is slowly dismantled. Every time a part is dismantled, a drawing must be drawn, and its location and installation method must be recorded with a pattern. Never You can take it down and go back. We are a dwarf clan, and craftsmanship is our glory. If you cant put it back together after taking it apart, there will be no face to meet people again. "Understood!" the dwarves shouted together. Eight hundred dwarves began meticulous manual work. They carefully removed each screw from the tank, measured the length, width and height with a small ruler, and drew the graphics, and then handed them to the dwarves behind to learn and observe. This steam tank was made by Robb by hand. It is the product of master-level engineering. Every part is of master-level level. Every screw can be called a handicraft. These parts are circulated in the hands of 800 dwarves. Seeing them was very excited. "This works!" "This line!" "It''s better to sigh!" "Only the leader has this kind of technology, I can''t do it anyway." After lamenting the mess of small parts, small armor plates, small screws, etc., the dwarves finally removed the soul, core, and greatest thing in the middle of the steam tank. Steam engine! This thing is inferior to the diesel engine and is primitive, but the diesel engine needs to use diesel, and the diesel is only Robb''s expert hand rub. Before the chemical industry is generous, the diesel engine cannot be promoted. Only the Westwind town where Robb is located can afford it. Dont Robb doesn''t like this kind of technology. However, the steam engine can be popularized! It only needs water and coal to work normally, and it is the core of the soul that truly suits this world. After studying this great machine for a while, the dwarves seemed to understand something: "Awesome! A machine that can be sustained and produces great power. This is the heart and soul of the big iron car. We As long as you learn to do this, you can make countless great things." "Dwarves! Let''s start!" Chapter 496： Lost go to lap A large group of dwarves were added to the town, and it suddenly became lively. In Westwind Town with a population of more than 10,000, the addition of 800 people should not feel more lively in theory. However, these 800 dwarves really make the whole town more lively. . Because dwarves are very noisy creatures. They like to talk loudly, laugh loudly, drink beer in a pub, and then burp loudly, and they like to go crazy and take a chair. On top of others'' heads... Whenever these sturdy but powerful guys who are not tall are drunk, they will swing back from the tavern to their temporary residence. It is a row of low houses built against the mountain. Although the houses are small and exquisite, they are not The other buildings in Westwind Town provide tap water, so that the dwarves once again feel the beauty of Westwind Town. Of course, they are not only very noisy at ordinary times, but also very noisy at work. They will beat iron blocks while humming songs. They will quarrel loudly about the method of making a small part, and even each other. Greet each other''s face with his fist. Soon they will make themselves dusty and filthy. This kind of habit is not pleasing to elves, because elves like to be quiet and clean, and to be elegant and do not like fighting. Therefore, in the town, you can always see elves and dwarves meet halfway, and then use their noses to "hum" each other. With a sound, then the elf will leave with disdain, and the dwarf will keep cursing and walking away. When watching a football game, the elves and the dwarves will also deliberately separate and buy them in different stands. The stands on the side of the elves are quiet, and there is hardly anyone talking or yelling. But the stands on the dwarf side are more quarrelsome than humans, and the cheering noises from 800 dwarves can exceed the audience! Robb soon discovered that the elves and the dwarves are really incompatible. Even if they are both members of the Silver Moon Alliance, they belong to a kind lineup, but they absolutely cannot be integrated together. I want to let them work side by side. The opportunity for this is war! When there is no war, don''t think they will give each other good looks. At noon this day... A carpenter came to the church and handed a mysterious wooden box to Robb''s hand. Robb opened the box and took a look. He was overjoyed. After handing the carpenter five silver coins, Robb opened his throat and shouted into the church: "Sisters, come out soon, I have something for you to see. Oh." The girls didnt specifically refer to anyone, but they shouted, and all the girls in the church ran out, Lilian, Xuelu, Sofa, Xiaoyi, Big Lolita, and two bright little nuns. , Catwoman Huahua, even the two dark little nuns from the church next door ran over to watch the fun. "Godfather, what good stuff do you have? Is Yumiao?" Huahua''s movements are the most agile, and she jumps in front of Robb in an instant. "It''s not a fish." Robb cheerfully opened the wooden box he had just received from the carpenter and placed it in front of the girls. Everyone took a closer look. The box was filled with small bamboo pieces, each of which was carved with some strange patterns and numbers. "Oh? What kind of ghost is this?" Xuelu has seen many things in the world, but has never seen such a strange thing: "Is it a rune used by a certain race of lich to sacrifice?" "No!" Robb smiled: "This thing is called a mahjong card, it''s a kind of card." "Huh? Mahjong tiles?" "Well, you are not in a hurry, I will teach you first, and then everyone will play together. It will be very happy." Robb picked up the bamboo cards and taught them one by one to identify: "This is ten thousand, this is one, this is five tubes..." After teaching the cards roughly for a lap, I came to teach the rules again. When Robb finished speaking, he realized that Huahua was already asleep on the ground. Such a complicated thing as mahjong was too difficult for Huahua to listen to. Fortunately, the other girls understood and felt that the game seemed quite fun. Robb smiled and said: "Okay, four of you come out to fight, I will look around in circles behind, and teach you a little more, you can get started." Xuelu was the first to sit at the table without letting her go. The magician was very interested in all new things, and they also liked this kind of game that required calculations. Sofa also sat down, the assassin wasn''t afraid to play this kind of thing, as for who was Da Lolita afraid of? At this time, it is natural to sit down. In the last position, several nuns refused to go to the last position. It turned out that Xiaoyi and the four little nuns could see that this thing called mahjong seems to have something to do with gambling, so The five of them didn''t want to play, so they pushed Lilian to the table. The four girls sat around the table. Robb, who was usually deadly lazy, actually stood up. From shuffling cards, laying cards, throwing dice, drawing cards, and playing cards, he took the trouble to introduce the rules, and then one girl by one girl pointed them to them. beat. After Robb turned around the table for at least a hundred times, the four girls finally got their hands on it. They are playing "Falling Hu", as long as they can gather the most basic decks to be able to Husband, there is no need to count "Fan", this is very suitable for newcomers to get started. "Okay, we all learned, you don''t have to go around us anymore." Xuelu lifted up and smiled at the other three girls: "I said, everyone knows this game, right?" "Yes!" the other three people all responded. "Then it will be easy, since it will be done, we can bet on something." Xue Lu laughed smirkly. "Gambling isn''t good, right." "Yeah, the nuns are still watching. Godfather doesn''t like other people''s gambling either." Lilian said weakly. "Of course it''s not good to gamble, but you can play some other lotteries." Robb smiled: "When it gets dark, the person with the fewest remaining chips in his hand will be fined to run the lap and run from here to the back mountain. The door of the prison, and then run back, how about?" "Okay! This way you can also exercise." The girls became energetic now. The mahjong tiles are shattered... Xuelu had a bad smile on her face. Cheng Zhu was already on her chest. She was a magician with a high IQ. She was the first to figure out the rules of mahjong, and she knew the main points of this game by heart after playing a few hands. In her opinion, the other three food corners were dull and stupid, and they weren''t her opponents at all. Especially the big Lolita, she was just dumbfounded. Lilian is also limited by her childhood education, and her IQ is not very high. Perhaps the only one who can play against him for a few rounds is Solfa, but Xuelu still feels that he is determined to win. How could the assassin''s intelligence be higher than that of the wizard? Chapter 497： Girls, jump away Xuelu has such an idea. Of course, she is not afraid of running laps. She actually added: "It would be boring if only one person loses the laps. It would be too unexciting to fight. I suggest that only the person with the most chips can not. Run, all the other three go for a run, so thats fun." Robb said: "Hey, Xuelu, you are afraid that the world will not be chaotic, you are not afraid of losing?" "I lose? How could it be possible!" Xuelu laughed, her red hair swaying with her ups and downs, too hot to be undesirable: "I''m a magician." Sofa snorted and said nothing, but it was obvious that she was not afraid of Xuelu at all. Da Lolita also refused to admit defeat, and slapped the table: "What do you mean by that? The magician is amazing? The Sword Saint of Light has to learn magic as well. I, the Guardian of the Light, will protect my bargaining chip to the death. ." Only Lilian was rubbing the corners of her skirt awkwardly: "Um...I definitely can''t beat you. If only the one who loses the most runs the lap, it must be me, but if three people run the lap, then Two people ran with me, which was not bad." "Well, since you all agree, then I have nothing to say." Robb said, "I just want to say that playing mahjong, especially knocking down Hu, is really not the decision of intelligence. Xuelu, I think you are going to lift a rock and hit yourself in the foot." Xue Lu said: "Any game is just calculation and counter-calculation, I can get it..." After saying this, the **** battle began. At this time, as a common modification technique in film and television, you will aim your head at the sun and watch the sun move westward from directly above your head, fall, and finally fall below the horizon with a puff. it''s dark! Xuelu just lost all the chips in her hand. Sofa lost the second most, and almost lost all. Big Lolita also lost miserably. Most of the four people''s chips were piled up in front of Lilian. It was a big pile. Xuelu, Sofa, and Da Lolita couldn''t help but stare at each other. Robb laughed loudly: "Let me just say it, playing mahjong is really not a game of intelligence. My lovely Lilian is so lucky." Xuelu stood up angrily: "What the hell? Why can you just start a hand and just behave like this? And also behave like this three times!" Sofa also said awkwardly: "Just draw a card and draw, Lilian, are you a ghost?" Da Lolita said with a black face: "My holy light... can''t protect it anymore..." Lillian lowered her head embarrassedly: "I don''t know why it''s so easy to play tricks." Xue Lu said: "Forget it, forget it. If you lose, you have to admit it. I''ll go to the head office! Houshan Prison, I''m going." Sofa had no choice but to follow, and Big Lolita followed with her little mouth. The three women didn''t use magic or skills, so they ran with two legs, along a gravel road behind the church, and ran towards the back mountain. Prison. At this time the sun has set, and the sky is dark. However, Xifeng Town now gradually smells like a city that never sleeps. The lights are still lit everywhere in the town, and there are loud laughter from the dwarves in the tavern. The lights on both sides of the street are drunk and green, and the three girls ran up the mountain along the road. It''s not black all the way. Halfway through, I ran to a dozen drunk dwarves. After a hard day of making tank parts, they drank some fruit wine in the tavern, and then planned to return to the temporary dormitory on the edge of the mountain behind the town. Seeing three girls running by, the dwarves shook the wine bottle with one hand and waved the other: "Oh, beautiful girls, what are you running in the middle of the night?" Xuelu smiled and said, "Exercise, do you want to run together?" The dwarves are a race that likes to lively. When someone invites them, there is no reason not to follow them. He smiled and said, "Okay, run! Who are we afraid of in the race?" A dozen dwarves also started to run. They all had short legs, but they weren''t slow. Xuelu couldn''t run with them with two long legs. She was thrown away by these little men in an instant. Xuelu wanted to give herself a "Wind Walk" on the spot, and Solfa said next to him: "Hey, don''t do that! We are exercising. You throw a magic to exercise magic." Xuelu: "Uh, what you said is so reasonable, I can''t refute it." Fortunately, there was no need to separate the winner or loser in this race, and Xuelu stopped fighting with the dwarves. A group of people ran towards the back of the town one after the other, because the prison and the temporary dormitories of the dwarves were built in the town. Outside, so a group of people ran out of town. At a fork in the mountain, one side leads to the dormitory of the dwarves, and the other leads to the prison. I don''t know when a pile of big rocks piled up beside the fork in the road. The big red and black rocks looked weird. Xifeng Town is often under construction, and the sewers are still being dug recently. So everyone didn''t care about seeing a pile of big rocks on the side of the road. They thought it was thrown here by the construction team. When they reached the stone, the dwarf and the girls waved: "Beautiful girls, we are going to this side." Xuelu smiled and waved: "Then let''s go here..." She didn''t finish her sentence, and suddenly felt something was wrong. It seemed that there was an evil and powerful aura that enveloped herself in it. At the same time, the group of dwarves also put away their laughter, and while removing the sledgehammer and axe from their backs, they said in a very anxious voice: "Girls, jump away...Quick!" In a word of effort, Xuelu, Solfa, and Daloli felt a strong wind coming from behind their heads at the same time. They didnt know what was attacking them, but only by the wind they felt, Knowing that it must be a behemoth, this blow carries immense power. Sofa shook his body and flashed far away. Big Lolita also swept the floor and rolled away. Only Xuelu had the slowest reaction. After all, she was a magician. She threw the "Wind Sprint" on her body, and then ran forward. She was already slow for a beat, and the strong wind came from behind. The back of her head has been photographed... At this very moment, a dwarf warrior with the fastest reaction jumped over! "Leap heroically!" He jumped over Xuelu''s head, and the big hammer in his hand slammed at the attacker behind Xuelu: "Thunder blow!" Hearing a loud "boom" from behind, the dwarf collided with something, and the strong wind that hit Xuelu''s head finally disappeared. Xuelu didn''t dare to look back, and took advantage of this opportunity to rush forward, hit the ground twice, and finally escaped. She dared to look back, and saw a huge lava giant, swinging a giant fist, and fighting with the dwarf who had just aided her. Chapter 498： Lava giant The lava giant is a monster made of volcanic lava. When it lies on the ground, it looks like a pile of big red and black rocks. But when it stands up and attacks people, it turns into a terrifying giant, about twenty yards tall, and looks like a small building. The thick arms and thighs of the bath tub are covered with red and black volcanic rocks, and red lava flows in the crevices of these rocks, which looks infinitely powerful. They usually only live near the crater of the volcano, but I don''t know why, but now they actually came to Westwind Town. Xuelu can guess without thinking, this must be inseparable from the army of monsters. In front of the twenty-yard tall lava giant, the dwarf who was just over one yard tall looked like a tiny ant. The giant waved a giant fist and swept it at the dwarf. The dwarf hurriedly put up the hammer in front of his chest, only to hear a loud "boom", the dwarf flew back, flew a full five or six yards away, and fell heavily on the ground with his back hitting several times. Go away. "Mr. Dwarf!" Xue Lu exclaimed. She thought that the dwarf would be finished like this, but she didn''t expect that after a few laps, the dwarf sat up with a brush and cursed, "Damn giants, I hate giants." Xuelu breathed a sigh of relief: "Great, Mr. Dwarf is okay." At this time, the other dozen dwarves were all ready to fight. A dozen of them formed a semicircle. They took up the heavy hammer and the giant axe in their hands, staring at the lava giant in front of them, and didn''t even dare to remove their eyes. A dwarf roared: "This must be sent by the monsters to make trouble!" "Be careful, giants are not easy to mess with." "Three beautiful girls, go and call someone, let''s hold this thing." Da Lolita had already figured out the situation at this time, and she angrily said: "Call someone? I, Lars Belmond Dracula, as a glorious guardian of the light, when evil strikes, Must be at the forefront of the battle. This is the glory of the Guardian of the Light. How can it be possible to call someone? Go call someone, but after you call someone, all you can see is the lava giant being stepped on by me. Corpse." Dwarves: "Why do humans speak more verbosely than our dwarves?" Xuelu: "She is a special human!" In just two sentences, the lava giant strode forward and rushed forward, swinging his huge fist forward, and hitting the big Lolita who took the initiative to move forward. The dwarves didnt know who this loli was. Seeing this treacherous scene, they couldnt help but rush forward to rescue. However, the big loli is not so easy to deal with. As a bright swordsman, The frontal ability was not weak, and his body shook slightly, avoiding the huge fist of the lava. At the same time, the holy sword "Holy Light Cross" in his hand brought a light of thunder. "Unparalleled rice wife suddenly!" The big loli slashed on the lava giant''s arm with a single sword. However, with a sound of "zeng", the big loli''s holy sword was actually bounced off, and the lava giant''s arm was covered with a thick layer of volcanic rock. , The long sword can''t cut in at all, even the holy sword can''t. At the same time, Sofa also appeared behind the lava giant. She did not know when she climbed up a big tree behind, jumped high from the top of the tree, and actually jumped to the back of the lava giant, waving The dagger pierced fiercely on the back of the lava giant''s heart. Then, with the same "clank" sound, Sofa''s dagger couldn''t penetrate the volcanic rock. The two girls stepped back at the same time: "No, our weapons are useless to it!" The lava giant let out a deep, deep, weird laugh: "Hehehe...hehehe..." It waved its two arms together, one forward and the other backward, attacking the two girls at the same time. The huge force carried on the arms made the two girls dare not hold on, so they had to move back at the same time. A dozen dwarves rushed up together: "Girls, get out of the way! You can only use a hammer to deal with such hard things." A dwarf roared: "Smashing Rock!" The sledgehammer in his hand slammed forward and hit the lava giant''s calf. This hammer was really effective. The rubble was flying, and a small pit was knocked out on the lava giant''s calf. , Fell a piece of volcanic rock at least the size of a fist. When Sofa and Da Lolita saw this, they couldn''t help but think to themselves: The dwarves really have a set! Like this big stone monster, we are totally helpless, but the dwarf can hurt it with a shot. However, how can the lava giant be so easy to deal with. It kicked the dwarf who had hurt him just now, and then, a red light enveloped the gravel on the ground. They actually flew up and returned to the place where the lava giant''s leg was injured just now. It merged up, and it became as if there was no injury. "What the **** is this?" Big Lolita couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Why can it automatically recover?" Xuelu explained loudly next to him: "It is not an ordinary monster, it is an elemental creature. Its body can be restored no matter how it is broken, unless its lava core is broken." Big Lolita was surprised: "So troublesome?" "Little girl! Get out of it," a dwarf roared: "Let''s smash it so that we can find the lava core." The two dwarves jumped up at the same time: "Rock Break!" "Bump! Bump!" With two muffled sounds, two more pits were punched out of the lava giant, but with a wave of its hand, the two dwarves were knocked out again, and then a dozen dwarves rushed up in turn, "Bumpy "The voice sounded continuously. The lava giant was too big to escape the attacks of the dwarves, and was smashed all over the sky with rubble. However, it is precisely because it is too big that all the attacks of the dwarves can only hit its calf, and it cannot cause any substantial damage to it at all. It swept a huge fist and swept it, its huge soles swayed casually. The dwarves were not quick creatures, so they could not dodge, so they had to block with a hammer, and they were all kicked away in the blink of an eye. "This thing is not easy to deal with!" a dwarf shouted. "Need to call someone." They were yelling here. A dozen dwarves came over on the road ahead. They were also drunk. They seemed to have just returned from the tavern and saw a giant fighting with his compatriots here. The Jiujin of a dozen dwarves woke up in an instant, took a big hammer from his back, and hurried over: "Brothers, here we come, hold on!" "Have you added a dozen more people?" "Let''s do it together!" "Rock Break!" "Bumpy!" The sky was full of rubble, and the dwarves were beaten by lava giants and flew everywhere. Chapter 499： There may be a hole in the ground Twenty dwarves violently beat the lava giant. From time to time, dwarves were kicked out, but the endurance of dwarves is really not covered. When they were beaten out by such a huge monster, they fell heavily. Turning over to get up, shaking his head to be able to fight again, it is really amazing. Sofa and Da Lolita didnt do anything anymore. They knew that their weapons were not suitable for use at this time. They went back to Xuelu and said in a low voice, Xuelu, we dont know much about lava giants as well as you. I dont understand the situation now. Is it necessary to call Godfather to come and help?" Xuelu shook her head: "Don''t worry! These dwarves are very powerful. They are really brave and good at fighting. There is no problem with dealing with this lava giant. You also know how lazy that man is. If someone else can''t handle it, please ask him to come. That''s all, if you can get him to run, he will be very upset." Sofa thought about it carefully, as if it was really the case. The three girls watched quietly, and saw the group of dwarves jumping around, constantly attacking and beating around the lava giant, and a stalemate was formed for a short time. Not long after, a group of dwarves came on the mountain road and joined the battle. At this time, as many as forty dwarves besieged the lava giant. The giant''s legs were hit by their continuous crushing rock, and it became thinner and thinner, and even the speed of healing couldn''t keep up with the speed of the dwarves'' attacks. Finally, the lava giant''s legs were too thin to bear its own body. With a click, its legs turned into a pile of rubble, broken and collapsed, and the huge body fell to the ground, and the dwarves surrounded them with a chaotic hammer. Beating, the body of the lava giant was also beaten to pieces. It can only use a pair of giant arms to wave back and forth to protect itself, but this is of no use. "Bump!" A big hammer hit the back of the lava giant, smashing a large hole there, and then a dwarf jumped over, reached into the body of the lava giant, and pulled it out with force. A strange thing that looks like a stone but is creeping. The dwarves laughed and said, "The core of lava has been found!" "Smash it!" "bump!" The dwarf hit the lava core with a hammer. The thing didn''t seem to be so hard. The hammer turned into powder and washed all over the ground. Then, the huge body of the lava giant finally stopped all its movements. The red light on his body that seemed to be flowing like magma disappeared and went down in depression. In the end, it became a pile of lifeless volcanic rocks. The dwarves hopped on the rocks: "Haha! Finally killed this guy." "It hurts me so much." "I got hurt... I need a pastor." "The master craftsman seems to be a priest at the same time, go find him for treatment." "The injured go to the master craftsman, and the uninjured go to inform the leader and Elsie, tell them that a monster is coming in the town. By the way, also remind those stinky elves." The dwarves dispersed quickly! The three girls looked at each other, nodded, and then followed the injured dwarves back to the church. At this time Robb was soaking in the hot spring pool in the yard. Suddenly he saw a large group of dwarves walking towards each other supporting each other. Cursing something, then the three girls rushed to the hot spring pool and said to him: "A lava giant appeared on the mountain road behind the town. The dwarves worked together to clean up the lava giant, but some of them were injured. " "Oh!" Robb lifted a hand from the pool, casually pointed his hand, a therapeutic wave slammed on one of the dwarves in front, and then, the therapeutic wave began to bounce, bounce, and bounce, and in the blink of an eye, all the dwarves He bounced around. The dwarves only felt refreshed, and all the injuries they had suffered had already recovered. They shook their heads and shook their arms: "Oh, I''m recovered!" "The master craftsman is really amazing." "However, the great master should be a priest. Wasn''t this hand the magic of a witch doctor?" "That''s not important. Didn''t you hear the old elf calling him the Archdruid? He may still be a great witch doctor." The dwarves thanked Robb, and after saluting, they headed to the back mountain, and after a while, Elsie, the dwarf leader, and the elven elder came to Robb''s hot spring pool together. When the three of them arrived, Robb was still in the bath, but Elsie had no reaction, but the elven elder and the dwarf leader couldnt help crying and laughing: "The enemy is now, the lava giant has touched this place so close to the town, you Why are you still in the mood to take a bath?" Robb: "I can''t sleep without a bubble bath." "Are you still in the mood to sleep?" "Uh, people will die if they don''t sleep, okay." Dwarf leader: "..." He froze for several seconds before he said: "Grab the point, Mr. Dazong Carpenter, you must have heard of what happened just now on the trail in the back mountain." Robb said: "Well, I have cured a group of dwarves." The dwarf leader said: "The lava giant is a very huge monster. This is no longer a small character like a half orc, a murloc, or a lizardman. It usually only appears in the main army of monsters. But now, a lava giant is actually When I came to the road between the town and the prison, I lay on the side of the road and disguised as broken stones. This shows that Xifeng Town has entered a very dangerous situation." Robb nodded, but his words made sense, no objection. The dwarf leader turned to the elven elder and said, "Didn''t this town have your elven scouts on guard all the time? You don''t even know that your elven scouts are so close by the lava giant, right?" Elder Elf was embarrassed: "Well...you know, my elves dont like to fix their eyes on some stone, mud, etc. The scout didnt notice a slowly moving large object. Stones are also hopeful." "It''s just a ghost!" The dwarf leader vomited: "Law is a big stone, and you haven''t seen it when it moved to the town. You still have a wish. Such a scout should be driven out of the village. " At this moment, the elf elder suddenly slapped his forehead: "No! My ranger of the elf clan can talk to flowers, birds, insects, and fish. Every move in the forest can''t be hidden from our eyes. Such a big stone, no matter how hidden it is. , Its impossible to get to a place so close to the town without being discovered. This is no longer what the scout''s negligence can explain." Having said this, he suddenly thought of something like: "A hole in the ground! The monster is digging a hole in the ground and approaching us." Chapter 500： Now its my turn to be lazy, Luo A sentence awakened the dreamer, and the dwarf leader jumped up: "Ah! Yes! It is very likely to be a cave. The lava giant belongs to one of the monsters in the earth element series. It also likes to move underground. This thing is so Appeared abruptly next to the town, most likely it came from a hole in the ground." The elven elder said: "If it is really coming through the hole, my elven scouts can''t take the blame, then you have to leave it to your dwarves to figure out a solution." "Huh, I don''t need you to tell me what to do." The dwarf leader turned around and left: "I will send someone to investigate if there are any crypts dug by monsters nearby." As soon as he finished saying this, he heard someone in the town screaming: "Be careful, kobold! A large number of kobolds have come out of the sewer." This sound spread far away in the quiet night, and then the sound of the alarm bell rang, and it was activated in an instant after entering Westwind Town in the night. The lights of each house were lit one after another, and many people ran away from the house. come out. The elf elder and the dwarf leader looked at each other. Then, the elf elder swept the ground and climbed up the big tree in the yard. He was obviously more than 900 years old, but he climbed up the tree with ease and effortlessness. Standing on the treetops, using a 3000-yard line of sight reconnaissance technique, coupled with the natural night vision ability of the elves, swept towards the town... I saw kobolds popping out from the sewers everywhere in the town. These kobolds wore small iron helmets and hats on their heads. They wore burlap or leather protective gear. Some held swords and shields. Some have two-handed swords, some have a shovel, an iron pick, and some have bows and arrows, crossbows, and all kinds of messy equipment. They are coming out from every sewer entrance, and they don''t know how many they are. The Elder Elder said: "Sure enough, many kobolds attacked from the sewer. They must have started digging a hole far away and digging to the bottom of our town, and then deliberately waited until it was dark at night and all the workers rested. After that, I dug through the sewer and attacked from the inside in one fell swoop." As soon as the dwarf leader heard the three words Kobold, a blue vein popped out on his forehead, and said angrily: "Kobold? Good come! I just gathered the soldiers to deal with the lava giant, and the kobold is coming. It''s best to find death." Without a word, he ran out of the yard. There happened to be a large group of dwarf warriors standing by on the hillside. The enemy leader shouted at them, "What are you sitting here making? Didn''t you hear anyone calling kobolds? Live, knock all the heads of the kobolds flat." The dwarf warriors shouted together, and then followed the dwarf leader to the middle of the town. There was a sewer opening just not far from here, and as soon as the dwarf warriors rushed over, they photographed a large group of kobolds who had just emerged. The dwarf leader swung his sledgehammer and knocked the two kobolds into the sky with a sound, and shouted, "Don''t let go of these shit-like creatures." Seeing him indignant, Robb couldn''t help wondering: "What the hell? Does he hate kobolds so much?" The elf elder on the tree next to him said: "Dwarves and kobolds are deadly enemies! They both like to mine underground, and they often fight endlessly for mineral veins underground. They are famous deadly enemy races in the underground world." "Oh!" Robb understood now. He still sits still, because he knows that the town of Westwind is no longer the town of Westwind when he first arrived. The defense of the town no longer requires him to do everything by himself. The raid of things like kobolds will be handed over to Elsie. , Elves, dwarves are enough. As the alarm bell rang wildly, Elsie and his five hundred soldiers also appeared. No, now there are more than five hundred, and more professional soldiers have joined. It turns out that there are continuous well-behaved reform-through-labor prisoners in Houshan Prison. Released from prison, these prisoners were all soldiers from the Desert Kingdom. At least half of them chose to join the army of Westwind Town after they were released from prison. Therefore, Elsie''s manpower has been replenished, and now he has 700 people in his hands. The seven hundred people were immediately divided into several teams, rushing to every sewer opening in the town, intercepting the kobolds who had just emerged from the ground. Someone yelled, "What''s the matter with these kobolds? We haven''t gotten through the sewers ourselves, so how can they get out of almost all the sewer openings at the same time?" Someone responded: "They dig holes far faster than us!" "Oh, this statement sounds really unpleasant." A dwarf shouted, "That''s because we dwarves are still studying tanks. If we come to dig the sewers, we will definitely not be slower than the kobolds." A squad leader shouted: "Let me grasp the key points and meet the enemy well." Elsie was wearing a steel armor, carrying a steel scepter in his hand, and mixing in the crowd. His tank was dismantled into parts by the dwarves, and it was temporarily useless. Fortunately, it was a street fight in the town this time. He didn''t need the tank, so he ran around on the battlefield carrying the scepter. When a kobold rushed towards him, he waved his scepter and stared at the opponent''s forehead hard... "Fuck!" The kobold''s skull sank in response. Robb couldn''t help being amused: "Elsie''s hand-to-hand combat ability is very good." At this time, Xiao Yi also got out of the church, with two bright little nuns behind her. She ran out in a hurry. As she ran, she told the two little nuns: "Go to the battlefield and see someone injured immediately. treatment." The two little nuns responded: "Okay!" The three quickly ran out of the church. Just a few steps after they ran, two kobolds suddenly jumped out from behind the tree next to them. They waved their spades at the little nun and smashed them down. The two little nuns were so frightened that Huarong was pale, but Xiao Yi quickly turned around, the nun''s skirts were spinning and flying, and she took advantage of the moment the skirt corners were raised, and pulled out two short guns from the holster on her legs. , Boom two guns, two kobolds fell together. "Wow! Good-looking!" Robb clapped in the distance: "It''s been a long time since I saw Xiao Yi turning her skirt to show me, this leg is awesome." Big Lolita gave Robb a white look and expressed deep contempt for his behavior just now, and then hurriedly followed up: "Sister Ishgarmel, it''s too dangerous outside, please let the guardian of the light protect you." Xiaoyi put away the firearms: "Excuse me." The four girls got into the battlefield together... At this time the elven elder also slid down from the tree: "Archdruid, don''t you plan to take action yet?" "I won''t make a move." Robb said, "I spent a lot of effort to finally build Westwind Town into what it is now. I have made too many moves. Now it is my turn to be lazy and enjoy the blessing." Chapter 501： Tunnel crawler Elf Elder: "..." Well, think about it carefully. He also made sense. The Elf Elder had seen the last war with his own eyes. Robb cleaned up a hundred harpies by himself, and then hovered in the sky to add magic to people. It has been very hard to dominate the battle. But this way of fighting is obviously abnormal. The townspeople, elves, and dwarves of Westwind can''t be giant babies for a lifetime, right? There are always battles that you need to fight yourself. The elven elder nodded and said loudly, "Fight, elves." When he didn''t say this sentence, no elves could see it, and after the words were spoken, a large group of elven archers emerged from behind the house, behind the trees, and in the grass on the slope. The natural night vision ability of the elves allows them to fight like day in the dark, but in the night, bows and arrows come and go without a trace, it is impossible to prevent them. The elven archers opened their bows and set their arrows, and the bowstrings rang, and the kobold suddenly fell a piece. A dwarf was fighting a kobold warrior in an unfavorable fight. Suddenly, the dog''s head froze, and then slowly fell down. The dwarf was a little confused until he could see that an arrow was stuck in the kobold''s throat. Come here, turn around and make a thumbs-up gesture to the elf behind. The action is very beautiful, but what he said is very offensive: "Oh, it''s an elf who likes to pretend to be cool. Your archery skills are good, but the dwarf we rush in front is more powerful." Elf Archer: "Help you with another arrow and I will jump off the cliff..." Before he finished his words, a secretly poked kobold assassin leaned towards the dwarf from behind. Without thinking about it, the elf archer bent his bow and set an arrow and shot an arrow in the past. The kobold assassin grunted and fell to the dwarf. behind. dwarf:"" This nagging dwarf closed his mouth in a rare way, and didn''t complain about the elf anymore. Everywhere in the town was shouting for killing, but the townspeople of Westwind were not in a panic. They were not like ordinary towns. When there was a battle, all the civilians would hide and shiver. The townspeople here are bold and are not afraid of death, because they know they can''t die. So they are more than one wave... While fighting the dwarf, a kobold stepped back to the window of a residential house. The window suddenly opened, and the upper body of a middle-aged woman protruded inside. She was holding a pan in her hand, and she waved the pan vigorously. , Hit the ground with a knock on the head of the kobold. The kobold was still spinning around, and the dwarf on the opposite side took the opportunity to rush straight forward with a big axe in his hand, cutting the kobold into two pieces. The dwarf gave the middle-aged woman a thumbs up: "Good job, brave aunt." "Auntie?" The middle-aged woman was furious: "You look about my age, so dare you call me auntie?" "No, no! I''m still a young dwarf, but my beard is too long." "Go to hell!" The middle-aged woman threw the pan at the dwarf. The dwarf quickly shrank his head, and the pan swept across his head, knocking over the kobold behind the dwarf. The dwarf glanced back, then turned to look at the middle-aged woman: "Oh, you are such an amazing woman." The middle-aged woman laughed: "Because my husband is a soldier in the Godfather Guard, I can''t shame my husband." The dwarf laughed: "Great." The two of them were talking about this. Suddenly, another strange figure appeared at the mouth of the sewer next to him. The dwarf thought that it must be another kobold who came out. With a swipe of the big ax in his hand, he chopped it over. Hard, cruel and fast, if a kobold came out from the ground, eating this axe would definitely kill him on the spot. However, the dwarf felt that the axe was halfway through. It was not a kobold at all, but a huge monster. It looked like an earthworm, but its body was much larger than that of an earthworm. His body is thicker than a bath tub, and since it hasn''t all gotten out of the ground, I don''t know how long it is. Its head also has a large mouth of blood basin, and its mouth is full of circles and sharp teeth. The monster bit the giant axe that the dwarf swung past with one mouth, and swiped it backwards. The dwarf''s axe was immediately released, dragged by the monster, flew to the side, and flew more than ten meters away. Then, the big weird worm snapped a bite at the dwarf. The dwarf was startled, and rolled backwards to avoid it. The middle-aged woman was also terrified by this huge monster. She exclaimed: "What the **** is this?" The dwarf yelled: "Hurry up and hide in the house. This is a tunnel crawler. It''s very powerful. You can''t handle it. The part that it just protruded from the ground is less than one-twentieth of its body. The middle-aged woman was terrified. Now the body of this tunnel bug protruding from the ground is at least six yards long, but such a long body is actually less than one twentieth of its body. That is to say, This is a super worm that is more than a hundred yards long. Isn''t it too much? The dwarf knew very well about the underground creatures and knew how powerful it was. Now that he had no weapons available, he did not dare to put it right against the tunnel crawler. He took a small throwing axe from his waist and threw it at the tunnel crawler. With a sound of "poof", the throwing axe slashed on the forehead of the tunnel crawler, cutting out a large opening, but this opening can only be regarded as a small wound for a giant insect that is hundreds of yards long. It is nothing at all. I didn''t care, opened his huge mouth, and bit at the dwarf again. The dwarf turned and ran, shouting, "Be careful, the giant worm is here!" The giant worm chased after him. Fleeing and chasing each other, they ran dozens of yards away in a blink of an eye. The dwarf warriors who were fighting the kobolds nearby turned their heads and looked at them. Then they were shocked. They saw a giant worm chasing a companion. The giant worms head kept extending forward, but its But the body hadn''t come out from the underground, it was already forty or fifty yards long. "The stone is on top, a huge adult tunnel crawler." "Be careful! Be careful!" The dwarves all cried. The elven archers hurriedly bent their bows and set up their arrows to shoot at the worms in the tunnel. However, their bows and arrows were shot on the giant worms, that is, to the degree of tickling. All arrows bounced away. "Oh my God! Be careful of this thing." "Don''t be touched by this thing." In the exclamation of the dwarves and elves, the tunnel bug caught up with the dwarf in front, opened its big mouth, and bit down. Seeing that the dwarf couldnt run away, he had to hide behind a house next to it. That house was the governors mansion on the 32nd. The tunnel bug hit the governors mansion with a bang, and the brick house collapsed... Chapter 502： The monster is going to break the town wall Robb was in the hot spring pool in Jiao Li at this time, driving reconnaissance skills to observe the battlefield. Although reconnaissance skills were used, his line of sight was impossible to turn. The field of vision in the hot spring pool was too low, and there were many places that he could not see. The various buildings inside were blocked. He was thinking: Should I make a move? If I dont do it, maybe someone will die, and then I will resurrect them, so I cant be lazy. But once I shot, I still couldn''t be lazy, and neither left nor right? Just as he thought of this, Robb saw a huge tunnel crawler coming out from under the ground, chasing the dwarf in a rampage, and then slammed into the governors mansion. The governors mansion collapsed in half on the spot. The Governors Mansion is only an office building, not a residential building, so the administrative staff who usually work in it do not live in it, and there is no one in the ruins that collapsed. Otherwise, Robb will have to work. Resurrected. The remaining half of the Governor''s Mansion has not yet collapsed, and there is actually a person standing inside, it is the 32nd. It turns out that this guy often works overtime and often sleeps in the Governor''s Mansion at night. Just now he was taking a nap on his desk on his desk, and suddenly shouting to kill him outside, waking him up, he was lying at the window of the Governor''s Mansion to watch the excitement. Anyway, he was sent to Xifeng Town to do the administration, not to take charge of the battle. It happened through the battle to find out how much strength Xifeng Town has now, and he was happy to see it. Suddenly a big bug ran into the Governors Mansion and frightened him. Get out of the window quickly on the 32nd. Then there was a bang, and the house was half gone. If he retreated more slowly, he would be buried in the ruins now. The thirty-two is a person who has died once, and only knows the value of life because he has died, and now he was almost killed by a big bug again, how can he not be angry. He brushed the floor and took out his staff from behind the desk, and pointed at the tunnel bug: "Bone spear!" This time I originally wanted to hit the pit crawler on the head, but after the worm crashed into the governors mansion, he continued to chase the dwarf. In a blink of an eye, he crawled out for ten yards, and No. 32 wanted to hit it on the head. He couldn''t hit him, so he had to face its huge body. A spear made of white bones shot out from the tip of the staff, with a puff, it was in the middle of the waist of the tunnel crawler. Although the bug was huge and its skin was tough and elastic, it was only aimed at physical attacks. When magically attacked, it has no resistance to such a low-IQ monster. The bone spear instantly punched a blood hole in the tunnel crawler''s waist and passed through it. "Ha, I''m still good." No.32 laughed triumphantly: "The dwarf''s broken axe can''t cause such serious damage to the big bug." He waved the staff again and began to chant the next magic... The tunnel crawler ate a spear and felt a little pain. It temporarily gave up chasing the dwarf, turned its head and looked for the person who had injured itself just now. Its IQ is not high. Because it is an underground monster, its eyesight is not very good, and Thirty-two stood in the ruins of the Governor''s Mansion, dry, thin and wearing a black robe. The whole person was melted into the night, and it was really hard to find. The tunnel crawler looked left and right, but did not look at number 32, but the spell on number 32 took the opportunity to finish reciting the spell. He waved the magic war again and flicked it forward. It was still a bone spear, but this time it was It wasn''t a bone spear, but a dozen bone spears flew out in a chain, poofpupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupu, a violent sound, all hitting the waist of the tunnel crawler. The power of magic far surpasses physical attacks, and even this intensive blow to the big insects can''t hold it. The huge waist like a bath barrel was actually interrupted by the continuous attack of bone spears, a giant body that was hundreds of yards long. , Broken in two. "hiss!" The tunnel crawler uttered a scream, and the worm''s head raised to the sky, and then fell down, with a bang, arousing countless dust. "Hahaha! It''s done." No.32 laughed loudly: "A trivial monster, I can put it away effortlessly." He did play well with this hand. This time Robb didnt even spit on him. He thought: Come back and give him a bucket of Fat House Happy Water. Its not bad to see how thin he is and eat some sweets to gain weight. . The tunnel creeper fell down, making all the dwarves and elves in the scene cheer up. Although this big thing was only chasing a dwarf after it came out, its huge body of one hundred yards is very big for the people around. The shock. Many people are worried about how this thing can be cleaned up, but they didn''t expect that the silly governor usually has such a powerful magic. The dwarf leader yelled: "Strengthen and drive all these **** monsters back to the ground." The rest of the dwarves should join together: "Okay." Everyone''s vigor was lifted, and a lot of kobolds were knocked down in an instant. However, at this moment, the outside audience suddenly yelled: "Looking outside the town, many giants are coming, many..." The soldiers turned their heads in their busy schedule. Outside the town wall, there were a large group of lava giants who were forcing the town to come. Roughly count, there are at least fifteen. It seems that they have been lurking around the town a long time ago, but they have not been spotted before, and they have not crawled out until now. They are too big to enter the sewers, so they will be disguised as stones and piled around the town. The battle took place in the town. Human warriors and dwarf warriors all fought close to the kobolds in the town, so the elven archers were scattered around the periphery. These lava giants were forced to come from outside, and the elves were the first to bear the brunt. The elves were shocked. Such giants over twenty yards in height were covered with thick volcanic rock. How to fight? An elf archer opened a bow and set an arrow, hitting the lava giant''s chest with one arrow, but the arrow couldn''t penetrate its skin. He shouted: "Be careful of these giants. Our bows and arrows are not effective against it." The Elf Elder commanded loudly: "Let the dwarves deal with these stones. They are best at dealing with stones. Elves, we will go with the humans to deal with the kobolds in the town." The elves on the town wall retracted their bows and ran away. A dozen lava giants were chasing after them. Soon they approached the town wall, slammed their fists, and smashed the town wall. Lilian ran to Robb and said anxiously: "Master, those monsters are going to break the town wall, don''t you want to help?" Robb laughed and said: "Why do I want to shoot? Since the cement was researched out, I have been so uncomfortable with the current old town wall, let it be smashed by the giant, and it can save us a lot. The strength to dismantle it." Lilian: "..." Chapter 503： Ill deal with all the big monsters The demolition team composed of fifteen lava giants demolished the town wall in a blink of an eye, and at this time the dwarves also reacted. They were better at dealing with lava giants than elves and humans, and they greeted them unwillingly. "Be careful!" "A group of forty people deal with a lava giant." "The rest are swimming and supporting." "Be careful, they may have other troops..." "Don''t Crow''s Mouth!" It''s a pity that the crow''s mouth has taken effect. There was a scream of killing in the forest outside, and an orc troop rushed over again. They rushed straight to the dwarves, preventing them from having a chance to team up against the lava giants. The lava giant cleared the way, and the half-orcs charged with the heel of the lava giant. The town was full of kobolds running around, and there were kobolds coming out of the sewer. The dwarves and elves couldn''t help being at a loss, thinking in their hearts: That''s it! West Wind cannot be held. "Don''t be afraid!" A voice suddenly shouted: "You still have me! Great Necromancer No. 32, I will lead you to victory." On the 32nd, he jumped onto the ruined roof of the Governor''s Mansion, and the staff in his hand struck **** the ground, and said loudly: "Get up, the dead kobold, fight for me." A black magic power poured out from him, and the corpses of the kobolds on the ground around the Governor''s Mansion suddenly jumped up... Everyone saw, hey, can this happen? By the way, this guy is a necromancer! He can manipulate the corpse. Although they have not been refined and transformed for a long time, the corpses that are only pulled up temporarily will be very rigid and dull. They are not as flexible and good at fighting as the real skeleton soldiers, but no matter how rigid they are, they are also fighting power, and this fighting power will continue to grow. The more, every time an enemy is defeated, a companion will be added, which is awesome. The elven elder and the leader of the dwarf couldn''t help sighing: "I thought No. 32 was a fool, but I didn''t expect it to be useful." On the 32nd, he received a lot of admiration, and he became overwhelmed. He saw the broken body of the tunnel crawler lying on the ground. He suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, I''m going to pull this thing up for me. Fight, then I will be invincible, hahaha... get up, tunnel crawler!" He pointed his stick at the tunnel crawler... However, the huge worm did not rise, and fell softly to the ground. "Huh? Why?" No. 32 was surprised. At this moment, the number 8 Necromancer ran out of the dark church in the distance, shouting: "Number 32, be careful...that thing is not dead yet." "Huh?" No. 32 looked to the ground in astonishment. Broken into two halves of the tunnel crawler, the two halves of the body bounced up at the same time, and new body tissues continued to grow from the fracture. In a blink of an eye, it became two tunnel crawlers, one of which was facing the 32nd. Flicking his tail, the thick tail suddenly drew on No.32''s body, drawing him all back and flying out. Fly, fly, fly, like that red dragonfly flying in the blue sky, the game keeps chasing his dream in the wind... This flight flew dozens of yards away, and when he landed, the bones of his body had been broken, blood was vomiting at the mouth, and he couldn''t die anymore. The corpses of the kobolds that were pulled up by the 32nd also fell softly to the ground. The elven elder and the leader of the dwarf covered their faces at the same time: "I thought it was useful, but it turned out to be a rookie." Everyone: "..." Tucao returns to Tucao, but the situation is a bit grim. Tunnel crawlers were already difficult to deal with, but now one has become two. Moreover, this thing can obviously change from two to four, and there are fifteen lava giants out of the town with an army of half-orcs persecuting them, and the kobolds are still emerging from the sewers. This kind of battle is desperate! The dwarf leader sighed for a long time: "Unfortunately, our steam tanks have not yet started mass production. If there are a lot of steam tanks..." The Elf Elder also felt a little discouraged. Although he knew that the Archdruid was very powerful, but seeing 15 lava giants and huge tunnel bugs, he didn''t think the Archdruid would definitely win. Now the enemy can''t do it. Fortunately, I haven''t put my full effort into it. According to this attacking rhythm, the monsters will arrive one after another. I don''t know how many monsters there are. "Maybe it''s time for the old and weak women and children to withdraw first." The elven elder said loudly: "Warriors stay behind and let the elderly and children go first." "Don''t panic, why are you panic?" Elsie ran past him: "Do you see the townspeople in Westwind Town panic?" The Elf Elder turned his head and saw that, sure enough, the townspeople of Westwind were really not panicking, and none of the human warriors panicked, only the elves and dwarves were panicking. Elsie said, "Since we can''t hold it anymore, Godfather is about to make a move." The dwarf leader said: "But he alone can..." Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Robb jumped out of the hot spring pool without knowing when, put on his priest''s clothes, and swiftly came to Elsie, Elf Elder, and Dwarf Chief Three. Next to the person, his mouth is still very uncomfortable nagging: "The result is that I have to take action. It is so annoying! There is no one who can make people worry. Forget it, now the town wall has been helped by the lava giant for free. I dismantled it, Ill go out and move around. Ill be responsible for all the big monsters, and Im too lazy to take care of the little monsters, you deal with the small ones." "You are responsible for all the big ones?" The dwarf leader was a little suspicious of his ears: "How can this be done? That''s fifteen lava giants, two tunnel crawlers, and maybe more." "More is okay." Robb said: "A little more at once is better than a few troubles at a time." The dwarf leader wanted to persuade him again, but suddenly realized that Robb in front of him was getting bigger, bigger, bigger... The enemy leader was originally as high as Robbs waist, but in a blink of an eye it was only at Robbs knees, and then he couldnt even compare with his knees. Only when Robbs insteps were high, he realized that Robb had changed. Become a giant, a super huge giant. He is at least two or three times taller than the lava giant. Is this height fifty yards? As if a giant **** stood in the town of Westwind, overlooking the whole town. The lava giants and half-orcs who had just attacked the town were startled at the same time, and the kobolds even froze with fright. The dwarf leader and the elven elder were also surprised, and said at the same time: "What the hell?" However, the townspeople of Westwind Town were not surprised at all, and cheered loudly together: "Godfather has become bigger. This is the last time I dealt with the desert beast Sphinx-the giant transformation technique." Chapter 504： Training uniform of the animal trainer A huge Robb, fifty or sixty yards tall, looked over the entire Westwind Town. His eyes widened, and all the kobolds under him shivered with fear, and they couldn''t even raise the thought of resistance. Originally, kobolds were still jumping outside at various sewer entrances, but now no kobolds dared to jump out anymore. A kobold who had just jumped out even jumped back into the sewer immediately, stunned. Robb stretched out his hand and grabbed on the ground, one hand with each hand, and grabbed both of the two tunnel crawlers. Although this thing is very long, it is a hundred yards long, but it is only as thick as a bath tub, and Robb is light with one hand. You can easily hold it and pick them up in mid-air. The two tunnel worms were like two long slender snakes in Robb''s hands. They bent their heads, opened their mouths in the blood basin, and bite Robb''s arm fiercely. However, the two bites went down, and only two Miss were bitten. The tunnel crawler''s intelligence is not high, and he didn''t think much about it if he couldn''t bite Robb. It wrapped its tail around Robb''s arm and stretched upward along his arm, trying to take him. All entangled. However, Robb used his hand a little bit hard, and with a pinch, the two tunnel crawlers immediately felt that all their power was cut off at the position where Robb was grasping, because Robbs power was too great. Tightening the hoop, it destroyed all the power of the tunnel crawler itself, and its body fell softly, like two twine ropes. Robb took two tunnel crawlers like twine and walked towards the fifteen lava giants with a smirk. If the lava giants are a monster with a high IQ, they should turn around and run away now, but they are not that smart. They just stared blankly at Robb, who was several times taller than them, and forced him to come over, using instinct. Thinking about whether he can defeat this monster that is bigger than his body. Robb walked to the first lava giant, raised his foot, and stepped on... The lava giant roared, and unexpectedly raised his hands, trying to hold Robb''s feet. However, this is of no use. Snap! The lava giant was trampled to pieces by Robb''s foot, and even the core of the lava was directly trampled to pieces by this foot. Then I went to the second lava giant, raised his foot, snapped, and another pile of debris. At this time, following the lava giants into the town, the half-orcs have already understood that the giant in front of them is a terrifying monster. It can actually kick a lava giant, as if stepping on a child, what the **** is this Nima? How to fight with something like this? The orcs gave a strange cry, turned and ran. The lava giants are not that smart. They face the picture of their companion being killed by Robb. There is no fear in their minds, only anger. After a few strange screams, they rushed towards Robb, although he was shorter than Robb. Two or three times as much, but they believe that 13 to one, they can still win. Robb waved his two long tunnel crawlers, like two long whips, with a flick of his left hand: "Pop!" A lava giant was knocked to the ground, and his right hand was slapped again, "Pop!" A lava giant With his neck entangled by the tunnel crawler, Robb pulled back with force, and the lava giant''s head was actually pulled off by him. But this is not a problem. As long as the lava core is not broken, the lava giant can regenerate indefinitely. It was grateful for its powerful racial talent, and saw Robb stepping on his head, snapping! powder. Then, with a wave of the left hand, the long whip knocked a lava giant to the ground, and with a wave of the right hand, the long whip wrapped the waist of a lava giant, pulled it to the front, and kicked it out again, and the ground was broken into pieces. Stone. The broken stones are still shaking, wanting to merge together again. A human warrior in Westwind Town, wearing steel armor and steel armor, quickly ran into the pile of broken stones. With a wave of a sledgehammer in his hand, it hit the "lava core", and the rubble suddenly became quiet. Robb gave the man a thumbs up: "Brave soldier, come back to me to receive the bonus." The soldiers are overjoyed. The dwarf leader has been completely dumbfounded, and the elven elder is not much better than him. Even all the elves and dwarves have a stunned look. Only the townspeople of Westwind Town are not confused, and everything is expected. middle. In the eyes of the people in Westwind Town, Godfather slinged everything as a normal operation, and the result was already doomed and there was no suspense. The real suspense is how Godfather will hang the enemy. The townspeople talked: "I didn''t expect Godfather to be able to whip!" "These two lashes are so beautiful." "Why are you suddenly switching to a whip? I think, with Godfather''s ability, you can sling these lava giants with bare hands. There must be a lot of meaning in using a whip?" "Yes, I deliberately caught the tunnel crawler and used it as a whip. There must be a reason, but we can''t guess it." Of course they couldnt guess. The reason why Robb suddenly got two whips to use was because he wanted to use the training uniform skill of the beast trainer. If the whip draws a beast and draws it to the dying state, there is a certain chance that it will be trained and become his own pet. He saw the lava giant''s swift appearance when he demolished the town wall, and felt that this thing was good for civil engineering after training, so he played it like this. However, Robb smoked a few whips and found out, no! The lava giant is not a beast at all. It is a kind of elemental creature, and even his mind is full of stones. Such a thing cannot be subdued. No matter how you use a whip, there is no fart. It seemed that it was impossible to play. Robb drew out a few whips and turned all the remaining lava giants into broken stones. Elsie led a group of soldiers rushed over and found the core of lava among the broken stones. After smashing a few hammers on the ground, fifteen lava giants were wiped out. It''s so easy! As for those kobolds, they are all scrambling to get into the sewers now. The small sewer openings cannot be filled with many kobolds at the same time. As a result, every sewer opening is crowded with a large group of kobolds, and some are even stuck in the hole. , Can''t go up, can''t go down. The elves and dwarves are still in shock and cannot recover for the time being. Elsie had no choice but to lead a group of human warriors to exterminate the kobolds who had lost their morale. They surrounded the sewers and beat them to pieces. Robb flattened his mouth: "Not fun at all!" He was about to throw the two tunnel crawlers in his hand on the ground and trample them to death. Suddenly, a line of game system prompts that only he could see flashed in front of him: "Train the tunnel crawlers." Chapter 505： Large tunnel machine "Huh?" Robb was shocked: "What the hell?" He slightly suspected that he had read it wrong, but after thinking about it carefully, he suddenly realized that although the name of this tunnel crawler was called "worm" and it looked like an earthworm, its attribute was "beast". And Robb just used the two tunnel crawlers as long whips. When he was smoking the lava giant, he tossed the two tunnel crawlers, and they were pumped out and played for a while, and they were tricked." Death involved" status. As a result, it triggered the "training service" skills of the "Beast Trainer" profession. He failed to train the lava giant, but two huge bugs. Robb couldnt help being embarrassed. It felt like one day he was carrying a thousand dollars in his pocket, planning to go out to meet a girl to watch a movie, eat, sing K, hotel, cultivate feelings, and finally reach an agreement to marry her back. The purpose of home... Unexpectedly, when I was about to go out, my phone suddenly popped up a prompt saying that a certain game was playing an event. Recharge 100 to get 50 sacred spar. Therefore, the three-dimensional wife who was originally planned to marry became a head erect. Wife with a dull paper man. You said cheating is not cheating! Robb looked at the two ugly tunnel crawlers, and now he felt this kind of cheating. He threw two tunnel crawling insects on the ground, and immediately a group of human soldiers rushed up, trying to chop the two insects into pieces so that they could not even regenerate. Robb opened his mouth and said, "Forget it, don''t kill them." "Hey?" The soldier said strangely: "Don''t kill? Then they will continue to make chaos." "No." Robb said, "They are their own people now... Well, the three words of their own people seem to be inaccurate. They should be called self-worms." soldiers:"" Robb casually threw two healing techniques on the two dying big bugs. The two big bugs immediately regained their spirits. The soldiers hurriedly watched out to prevent them from making trouble, but he didn''t expect the two tunnel crawlers to look at them. He looked well-behaved, climbed to Robbs feet, and gently wrapped his tail around Robbs ankle, like a pet puppy. The soldier sweated profusely: "What''s the matter?" Robb spread his hands: "I smoked them too hard. They now recognize me as their master." The soldiers vomited in unison: "Obviously you use them to smoke people." "Well, don''t care about the details." Robb received the Giant Transformation technique, and the scrubbing ground returned to its normal size. At this time, the two tunnel crawlers looked very huge to him, and they could no longer hold Robbs ankles and move his head over. To be intimate with the host, it looked like he was about to swallow Robb. Robb looked bitterly at these two big bugs: "What is the use of two pets like this? Speaking of which, what do these two guys eat? What do I feed them?" Xuelu suddenly ran out from the side and smiled and said: "The tunnel crawlers are very easy to raise. They only need to eat dirt to live. They are actually huge earthworms." Robb: "You told me that this extremely cruel thing is an earthworm?" Well, think about it carefully, this thing really looks like an earthworm. It crawls underground, eats soil, and regenerates. Isn''t this a large earthworm? A light bulb flashed on Robb''s forehead, eh! By the way, thinking of the usefulness of these two guys, these two guys seem to be very good at burrowing in the ground. With them, wouldn''t it be possible to dig sewers with higher efficiency? The sewers of Westwind Town were dug for a long time, because humans are not very good at digging holes, but with these two guys, it might be possible to dig them in a blink of an eye. These are two large tunnel machines! Thinking of this, Robb can be regarded as understanding why the monsters can burst out of the various exits of the sewer in an instant after dark. It seems that the monsters are taking advantage of the time when the workers who dig the sewer come home and rest to drive the tunnel. The crawling insects opened up their tunnels and the sewers of Xifeng Town at an extremely fast speed, so that they could rush out of the sewer entrances at the same time. "Very good." Robb stretched out his hand and patted a tunnel crawler twice: "From today, you two will be the large tunnel machines in Xifeng Town. The excavation of the sewers will be done by you two. Pick the big head, hehehe, I promise to let you eat the soil and be full, and will not make you hungry." When the people next to him heard Robbs words, they couldnt help sweating, and thought: This is too cruel. Its really damaging to eat soil for others, but ask them to do this kind of dirty work! At this time, the dwarf leader was considered to have reacted. It was the first time he saw Robb''s action. It was too shocking and stiff for a long time. Now he has just reacted, and he quickly walked to Robb: "Master, you The trick just now is really too powerful, how can it become so big? One person defeated two pithead crawlers and fifteen lava giants. It was really too powerful, too powerful, too powerful NS." Say the important thing three times! Robb spread his hands: "Thank you for your reward." "It''s really too strong..." "Okay, don''t emphasize this again, the dwarf is just nagging." The elder elven came from the side, and the picture just now surprised him, but the elder elven has seen Robb hit hundreds of eagles once. Banshee, therefore, reacted quickly to today''s battle. He pointed to the sewer entrance that was still undergoing the finishing touch: "The sewer Godfather invented to make the city more beautiful was used by the monsters. Now I am afraid that there are kobolds everywhere in the sewer, as well as those dug by the monsters. The tunnel should also be connected to the sewer. I dont know where it leads, and whether monsters will continue to kill it. I think...this underground sewer must be cleaned up." The dwarf leader nodded: "You don''t need to say this, I understand it too! I immediately organized my soldiers into the sewers, swept all the kobolds below, and found the holes they dug, touched them, and looked at the monsters. Where did we dig it from?" After speaking, he planned to bring the upper part out. Robb suddenly stopped him: "The underground situation is complicated. If you are in danger, you may not have time to notify me. Come on, take it. This is a live crystal ball, which we usually use to broadcast football matches. It will be taken to explore the underground, and the whole process will be broadcast live. If there is any danger halfway, use this portal scroll. Only then can the elves and human soldiers in the town and I come down to rescue you." Chapter 506： Was broadcast live Robb handed the live crystal ball and portal scroll to the hands of the dwarf leader. The dwarf leader held two "life-saving" things, and couldn''t help sighing: "Master Craftsman, whatever you do in this Westwind Town makes you feel very happy. The usual life is rich and happy, and you can get it when you go to war. With such care, I always feel that living here seems to be more comfortable than living in our hometown." Robb smiled and said: "Do you like it? Then don''t just come to 800 soldiers, send someone back to take all your wives and children, and settle down next to Westwind Town like elves. Wouldn''t it be happier?" The dwarf leader nodded and said, "Let me think about this. Moving the whole clan is a big decision, and I can''t make it so hasty." Robb said: "Okay, don''t worry, it''s never too late to make a decision after careful consideration." The dwarf leader said: "Well, let''s solve the problem in the sewer first." He waved his hand at the dwarf and said loudly, "Brothers, prepare to counterattack the sewer and fight underground. Our dwarves can''t fall behind. Let the noble elves see how well we dwarves can do what they can''t do." The elf elder immediately retorted and said: "What is the ability to dig under the ground? We don''t bother to do it. If we want to do it, we can do better than you. Don''t forget that the dark elf is also an elf." The dark elves are a family of elves living in the underground world. They are deadly enemies with the white elves on the ground, but one thing is certain, the dark elves have excellent underground warfare capabilities. The dwarf leader flattened his mouth and was too lazy to pay attention to the elder elves. He led his subordinates to a sewer entrance. Then, he turned on the live broadcast function of the crystal ball and jumped into the sewer. Robb quickly returned to his church, turned on the 75-inch "television", and began to watch live broadcasts. In fact, he is quite interested in what the sewer is now dug. Although this thing was dug at his request, Robb himself never went down to see it, because he was lazy and only liked to be lazy on the stone bench. Don''t move, how could it be possible for him to go into the sewer? However, he also attaches great importance to sewers, because only he in this world understands how important sewers are. Once this kind of urban infrastructure is completed, not only will his life be more comfortable, but also hundreds of future generations. year. Now that I have a chance to see the progress of the project below, Robb is of course very happy. When the TV turned on, the first angle of view of the dwarf leader appeared. It turned out that he had hung the crystal ball on his hat, so the picture seen by the crystal ball was very similar to that seen by the dwarf leader. Climbing down from the iron ladder at the sewer entrance, I saw a very wide space below, as spacious as a basement. The walls of this basement have been painted with cement, so the walls look very clean and tidy. However, on the ground But there are mud footprints made by kobolds everywhere, which is very disgusting. The basement is connected by three passages leading to the other three directions. The dwarf leader is not familiar with the sewers of Westwind Town, because he has been studying steam tanks since he came to Westwind Town, and he did not help the workers to dig tunnels. He saw three passages. , He was a little confused and didn''t know which way to go. At this time, Elsies head appeared at the sewer entrance and threw a map down: "Dwarf brothers, take it. This is the sewer construction drawing I just asked for Mayor Baihua. I think you should use it. superior." The dwarf leader raised his head and gave Elsie a thumbs up. Robb also thought in his heart: Elsie is really a quick reaction thief. Thinking of this, he suddenly found that the crystal ball on the side of the table lit up. It was a special crystal ball for contacting Miss Queen. It seemed that the ghost woman had called again. Robb answered the phone and immediately saw Miss Queen''s majestic face. "What''s wrong? Call me so late?" Robach asked. The majesty of the queen''s face remained the same, but the expression in her eyes was very complicated. There was a strange feeling of inexplicability. She said in a melodious tone: "The battle is over? Have you started to dive into the sewer? This is Elsie''s. , It''s an individual talent." "Huh?" Robbile said: "How do you know? And you know so fast." "Nonsense! Can I not know?" The queen said: "When you became a giant and slinged a lava giant, I was watching live TV all the time, as well as the movie city of the Bright Way and the private TV of the nobles'' homes. Its all playing your vigorous live broadcast." "Wow!" Robb said, "Who broadcasted it? Why don''t I know?" "Me!" Xue Lu jumped out from behind with a smirk, holding a small crystal ball for live broadcast in her hand: "I used this crystal ball for live broadcast." It turned out that when Robb was broadcasting football for the first time, he wanted to broadcast the harpy in the sky against the Dragonhawk Knight. At that time, Sofa looked a little too busy with a crystal ball, so he Subsequently, a live crystal ball was added, and a picture-in-picture function and the function of switching "TV stations" were added to the LCD panel, allowing viewers to cut the channel between the two live crystal balls. The one he gave the dwarf leader just now was one of them, and the other was in Xuelu''s hand. Robb spread his hands: "Hey, what are you doing to broadcast live footage of my battle?" Xuelu said: "When you sold the crystal panel to Her Majesty the Queen, didn''t you say that you would live stream the follow-up battle? Her Majesty actually paid the money. I''m just fulfilling the live broadcast contract now. " "Shrimp?" Robbkey said: "When did I say such a thing?" The queen snorted coldly in the crystal ball: "The end of Chapter 477." There was no denying this time, Robb had no choice but to say: "Well, Xuelu did the right thing. The live broadcast is reasonable. Oh, I was sold for a little bit of live broadcast fees, and even my personal privacy was sold." The queen snorted coldly: "Don''t get cheap here and still behave, you just broadcast this, the people on the road to the light, I am afraid that you will be treated as..." When she said this, she suddenly stopped. "Huh? What do you think?" "Huh!" The queen stopped talking, and changed the subject: "Now the live broadcast is the sewer, right? This dark picture... can''t the dwarves brighten the picture? I want to take a closer look at the sewer. Looks like." "Why, want to learn secretly?" The queen doesn''t answer this question. In fact, she has been working on secretly learning the concrete usage of cement on the 32nd. The queen just wants to see in advance what the effect of the sewer repair is. Thinking of this, the queen suddenly remembered something: "By the way! What about the 32nd? Ah! I remember, he was killed by the tunnel crawler just now." Chapter 507： Do you want to be my woman "Thirty-two?" Robb thought about it carefully, oh yes, it seems that this guy was really killed by the tunnel crawler just now, but this guy is too inexistent, and Robb forgot him in the blink of an eye. After being reminded by Miss Queen, he barely remembered that there was such a person. She turned her head and wanted to ask Xuelu to deal with it, but found that Xuelu, who was still standing next to her just now, was missing. Get the body of No. 12 so I can resurrect him." Lilian called two soldiers over, and after a while, the limp body of No. 32 was moved in. He was drawn with a huge tail by the tunnel crawler, his whole body was broken and his death was miserable. Eyeballs bulged out, and tongue spit out long. Robb couldn''t help but spread his hand and said, "Why is it so miserable?" The queen said angrily: "You didn''t kill you yet? When your townspeople are about to get hurt, you give them magical protection, holding them like treasures. If my people are killed, you won''t move. It''s too much. ." Robb spread his hands: "Is this weird? Why is it not mine, I have to protect it?" The queen said: "What about your sense of justice and kindness? Whether it is yours or not, there is no reason to be so indifferent." Robb smiled and said: "I will not be so easily kidnapped by people''s morals. I have never considered myself a hero. I want to be indifferent when I want to be indifferent. I want to be lazy when I want to be lazy. Queen:"" At this moment, Robb suddenly laughed strangely: "However, I am not happy or displeased with my own existence. I will take care of it anyway. Miss Queen, if you become my woman, I will take care of you. Is under him, do you want to think about it?" The queen froze on the spot: "..." Is this a marriage proposal? Meow, you are obviously a marriage proposal, right? The queen''s heart bumped wildly! At the same time, there is a slot that is really vomiting: Propose to me on a serious occasion, with flowers and a ring in hand, like a prince, no, like a king, solemnly and deliberately propose to me. How can you have a hippie smile like you, who makes a proposal of marriage inexplicably through a crystal ball? A guy like you walks farther for me. This kind of marriage proposal can only be handled as a joke, and it is impossible to reply in a serious manner. The queen managed to maintain her majestic face unchanged, and said in a stiff tone: "To tell a joke also gives me time and place. You don''t want to think about who I am, huh!" After finishing speaking, she also imitated Robb''s appearance, hehe with a weird laugh: "However, if you help me regain East Grand and complete the reunification of the Grand Kingdom, then help me improve the countrys internal affairs and armaments, and let me be The Orchid Kingdom is thriving and prosperous, so I can''t think about it." Robb said: "Who wants such a demanding woman?" The queen said: "Who wants a man who can''t meet this requirement?" The conclusion is that no one needs anyone (on the surface). Robb didn''t play the spear anymore. With a wave of his hand, the resurrection technique was thrown on No.32''s body. A few seconds later, No.32 jumped up and yelled, "Where is the big bug? Where? Eat my bone spear!" "Eat a ghost, the battle is over, you shut up." The queen cursed badly in the crystal ball: "Shameful fellow." No. 32 turned her head and glanced at the crystal ball, and saw Her Majestys slightly angry face, then turned her head and looked at the town. The battle was over long ago. Soldiers and townsfolk were cleaning up the mess everywhere. He Only then did I understand what had happened, and said awkwardly: "This...this..." "Forget it, although the result is very embarrassing, you are still fighting bravely after all. I don''t blame you." The queen said: "Now watch the live broadcast panel carefully and grasp the movement of the monster army is the most important thing." With a single sentence, she drew everyone''s attention back to the "TV". At this time, countless people are already watching live TV... On the side of Westwind Town, Robbs yard was hung with a big screen. He and a few sisters in the family sat in front of the screen and watched. In addition, the Elf Elder, Elsie Commander, Number 32 and others were also on the screen. Watch the battle before. Moreover, many people in Westwind Town have LCD panels at home. For example, Baron Nolan, Matura, and several major mayors have purchased "TVs" from Robb. Now everyone is paying attention to the follow-up development of this matter. The Bright Road side is even more lively. The large crystal panels in Her Majestys palace are hanging high, and a large group of officials are gathering to watch. The eight screening halls in the Elizabeth Film City are now overcrowded, and the nobles with "TVs" at home The living room of our house is full of friends, and everyone who can see the TV is watching this battle between monsters and Westwind Town. Because everyone knows that once Westwind falls, the situation in Siege will become very dangerous. When the monsters burned, looted, looted and eaten humans in the hinterland, Donggrand would take advantage of the fire to rob and attack the path of light, and it would be over. The live broadcast is dark, because there is not enough light in the sewer, everyone can only see the dark, constantly shaking picture, honestly such a picture is not good at all, if you change to a normal TV program, now the audience is already leaving. But this live broadcast is related to everyone''s wealth and lives, and this ugly picture also makes everyone full of tension. "Attention, ten yards ahead, there is a kobold." The dwarf leader''s voice sounded on the TV. Then the screen quickly pulled forward, and the camera shot ten yards forward with a sweep of the ground. It turned out that the dwarf leader used a "charge". Then, a kobold''s hideous face appeared in the middle of the screen. The dwarf is very short, and the angle of view of the camera mounted on the helmet is not high, but just because the kobold is not high, the lens is just aimed at this ugly dog ??face, with different teeth. It swings the iron pick and faces the dwarf The leader''s head was smashed down hard, looking like he was smashing the audience in front of the TV. The audience couldn''t help saying in unison: "Wow! The live camera won''t be broken, right?" Several people were even worried about whether the iron pickaxe would fly out of the screen. However, all the worries were unnecessary, and the dwarf leader hadn''t gotten to the point of being brought down by a kobold. With a sledgehammer in his hand, the kobold''s head was beaten to pieces. The audience in front of the TV: "Haha! Nice job." The dwarf leader said loudly: "Be careful. There are kobolds everywhere in this sewer. The teams are scattered. A group of people enters a tunnel, clears the kobolds inside, and looks for the connection between the crypts of the monsters and the sewer. Just send someone to report to me." Chapter 508： Build a benchmark building The screen continued to shake, moving forward in the dark sewer, and it didn''t take long for one or a group of kobolds to appear on the screen. The dwarf leader was swearing and talking nonsense, and rushed up to beat the kobold. From the audiences point of view, its like watching the live broadcast of first-person role-playing, and its kind of like watching other peoples live broadcast of Resident Evil. However, the ordinary audience is energetic, but Robb and the queen are yawning. They both don''t like to watch this kind of plotless monster spawning. In fact, both of them want to see the construction of the sewer. Reluctantly, the light is too dim, and the live broadcast can only show a short distance in front of you, and you cant even see the walls of the sewers. Just as Robb was looking to sleep, suddenly, a warm light illuminates the live broadcast, the entire screen becomes brighter, the scene that the camera can capture is obviously farther away, and the sewer wall is also illuminated. Robb''s spirits lifted up: "Huh? Is there a light source?" The queen said: "It seems to be fire magic." As soon as the two of them said this, they heard the voice of the dwarf leader: "Huh? Are you here?" He turned his head to face the person coming, and the camera turned to follow him. Robb saw Xuelu, Golda, and Kik appearing on the live broadcast screen. Xuelu held a ball of jumping flame in her hand, illuminating the sewer. The three of them were dressed neatly, and Golda wore a good steel armor, all of which was rubbed by Robb. Kik is also wearing a flying dragon leather armor, which Robb rubs. Xuelu was a silk robe and a crystal staff, which was rubbed by Robb. These three adventurers can now buy a small town on Fengmo Continent with these sets of equipment. However, the three of them dont have as much desire for money as for adventure, and they wear this top-level equipment. , But often ran out of the house to do a small task and received dozens of silver coins as a reward. Robb pointed to the screen and said, "Huh? Why did Xuelu go there? It was still next to me just now." Lilian whispered next to him: "Just when you and Her Majesty were discussing''whether you want to be my person'', Miss Xuelu went to the hillside to pull Golda and Kik, and went into the sewer, and said It''s going to take an adventure in the sewer, and it seems to be very exciting." Robb: "..." Golda stood directly in front of the camera: "Dwarf friends, you should not be good at tracking and probing, please let us do it here." "Oh?" the dwarf leader said: "Are you good at it?" Golda pointed to Kik, who didn''t like to talk nonsense, just nodded, and then squatted down to study the kobold mud footprints on the ground. Robb and the queen looked at the construction of the sewer carefully by the fire in the hole. I saw that this section of the sewer was very beautifully built, and the passage was very wide, even wider than the alleys in the slums of Guangming Road. The walls were all painted with cement, and they were very flat. The ceiling and floor were also painted with cement and slabs. One piece, if it is not known in advance that this is a sewer, it even feels that it is more beautiful and tidy than an ordinary house. The queen couldn''t help but vomit: "This sewer is better repaired than the house on the ground." Robb said, "That''s because the house is too scum. After I have completed the underground sewers, I will start to build houses on the ground. All the houses will be demolished and rebuilt, using reinforced concrete." Queen: "Are you sure you can afford this money? For the houses of tens of thousands of people, if you say that all of them are torn down and rebuilt, then all of them are torn down and rebuilt?" Robb said: "It''s just that wayward if you have money." Queen:"" "Well, the sentence just now was to tease you." Robb smiled and said, "I will not spend all the money to build the houses. I only need to build a few benchmark buildings so that people can see that the concrete houses have How good they are, they will naturally abandon the current wooden houses, stone houses, and brick houses, and turn to concrete houses. When the time comes, all I need to do is town planning." After hearing this, the queen thought to herself: Is it guiding again? This guy always does things like this, he only serves as a benchmark, and then all other things are left to the nobles and townsfolk to follow up. This model is really worthy of my vigorous study. I want to do everything by myself, and I want to finish everything by myself. In fact, I can''t do big things. She has actually noticed it recently. The last time Marian reported to her about funding for the construction of trains, collecting tickets to support the railway, and building more trains, the Queen discovered that the nobles have a powerful force. If you don''t eat up the cake by yourself, but are willing to cut all the cakes and give these nobles a large piece, the nobles can help the royal family to solve many problems that the royal family has no power to solve. In other words, for many things, the royal family can only play a guiding role in them, and then let the power of capital follow up by themselves, and the whole country can be made better. She couldn''t help asking: "What benchmarking building do you plan to use to guide everyone?" Robb stretched out his hand and pointed to the governor''s talisman that was hit by the tunnel crawler: "Just use this building. Anyway, it must be rebuilt. Build it into the first reinforced concrete house in Westwind Town." After finishing speaking, Robb also added a sentence very seriously: "It''s your house, so of course you pay for it." Queen: (s-)sߩ "Why do you want me to pay for the benchmark building in Westwind Town?" The queen was mad. "Hey, who was still saying the other day that Westwind Town is the territory of the Gran Kingdom, and it is sacred and indivisible." Robb said, "If you refuse to pay for the benchmark building in Westwind Town, wouldn''t it be the official announcement that this is not you? territory?" Queen:"" I''m so angry, it''s really very angry, and I can''t deny it because of a dumb loss. The queen had no choice but to anger at No. 32: "You rubbish, why didn''t you protect the Governor''s Mansion? If it weren''t for the Governor Talisman being knocked down by a monster, would I be blackmailed by this ghost man?" Thirty-two: "This...this..." The queen said: "The construction cost of the reinforced concrete governor''s talisman will be deducted from your salary." Thirty-two: "Huh?" The queen hummed: "Based on what I know about this ghost man, the money to build a new house will cost you a lifetime salary. Then you don''t want to get a salary from me again." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Everyone chatted for a while, and suddenly heard Kiks voice on the TV: "Found it! The channel dug by the monsters. Please come with me!" Hearing what he said, all the audience''s spirits couldn''t help being lifted, and their attention all returned to the TV. Chapter 509： Devotion and the power of magic The live footage came to a section of the sewer. This is a passage that workers are still digging. The wall of the cave has not been glued with cement, so it looks quite primitive, just like an ordinary dilapidated hole. A big hole was opened on the side of the ground hole. This big hole was obviously dug out by tunnel crawlers. It was wide, round, dark and deep, and I didn''t know where it would lead. The dwarf leader looked at the tunnel and couldn''t help frowning: "Maybe we should seal this hole with a lot of dirt and stones, or even seal another barrier." Xuelu shook her head and said: "The monsters should have more than one tunnel crawler. They can dig tunnels from other places into Xifeng Town at any time. If you want to solve the threats brought by these monsters, the best way is to be brave. Find it and kill the demon king who leads this monster army." The dwarf leader showed a serious expression: "Makes sense!" At this time, the audience in front of the TV also started talking, and the Elf Elder approached Robb and whispered: "Arch Druid, I have a little guess about this Demon King Army." "Oh?" Robb said, "Listen to it." The elf elder said: "At present, the monsters have attacked the city twice, and they are both obvious temptation operations, but the troops sent by these two temptations are not small. They sent hundreds of harpies at one time, plus murlocs and wolf cavalry. Troops. For the first time, a total of sixteen lava giants, a large number of kobolds and half-orcs were dispatched. Such a scale of probing can be regarded as the main force in the past, but this time it is only the leading troop for probing. " Robb: "Oh!" The queen eavesdropped on the opposite side of the crystal ball, but her expression was not as comfortable as Robb, showing a very solemn expression. The elven elder continued: "Based on the size of the vanguard, it can be inferred that the main force of the monster army is very powerful, and there is one detail worth noting, that is, the lava giants. Such monsters often live near volcanoes, but we are the elves. I have lived in the Black Pine Mountains for many years and I have never seen a surface volcano..." Robb said: "In other words... they came from an underground volcano?" "Yes!" Elf elder put on a very solemn face: "Underground volcanoes are often the territory of demons." Robb didnt realize anything when he said this, because he was not familiar with the customs of the Demon Continent, but the queen on the opposite side of the crystal ball frowned tightly: "Are you the devil? With a huge army, it''s a little tricky." Luo Boqi said: "What''s wrong with the Demon Race? Isn''t it just that kind of little ghost with horns, jumping around and occasionally throwing a fireball, that kind of stupid thing?" The queen and the elf elder shook their heads at the same time: "It''s not that simple!" The elder elder said: "The demons are super monsters that can contend with the angels. The kind of fireball you mentioned is just the most inferior monster in the demons. How can the real demons contend with the angels? Easy to deal with? The most powerful big demon among them can even rival the archangel, and the evil **** Satan of the devil family is a powerful **** who fights against the gods of light, the gods of darkness, and the goddess of the forest... If the monster The army is led by the evil **** Satan, and the enemy we may have to face is a god." "Oh oh oh?" Robb said: "I have heard of the evil **** Satan, but whether it exists or not, I have to discuss it. After all, I have never seen the **** of light or the **** of darkness. The evil **** Satan may be bragging. No matter, it''s the archangel, I have seen it in the crystal ball..." Robb once saw Miss Queen in the crystal ball against the Mondela Army on the Road of Light. At that time, Miss Queen summoned the Skeleton Dragon, and the opposite side summoned the Archangel. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 184) In other words, there are really big angels in this world, so there are definitely big demons of the demon family, but whether there are gods or not, I''ll say something else. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it will be tentatively regarded as none. He suddenly thought of something and beckoned to Elsie: "Elsie, I have a question for you." Elsie leaned in immediately. Robb stared into his eyes and said: "I feel that you don''t seem to be religious at all to the God of Light." Elsie hurriedly said: "Godfather joked. When he was in the old Holy See of Light, he was extremely pious to the God of Light. After joining the new Holy See of Light, he was still deeply devoted to the God of Light." Robb didn''t speak, but stared at him squintly. After watching for several seconds, Elsie pulled her head awkwardly: "Well, Xiaguan admitted that the only **** in Xiaguan''s heart is Lord Godfather. As for the **** of light, Xiaguan has always been...cough... " I''m really embarrassed to say this, and I really said that he might be cut with a sword by the big Lolita next to him, so he omitted the most important point, but Robb could hear it and he meant "Send official Never believed in the God of Light". The higher the position in the Holy See, the less he believes in God! Robb had heard that the most unbeliever in the world was the Pope himself. Robb said: "Your sacred magic is not weak, right?" Elsie nodded: "Yes, the lower officials are still very confident in magic." "Then the problem is here." Robb clapped his hands and amplified the volume: "The first sentence of the chanting mantra of light magic, Baldr, God of light, your faithful believers offer you all their piety and faith. , I implore you to give me the grace of divine power..." He made everyone hear this sentence clearly, and then continued: "According to the Holy See of Light, the magic power of the sacred magic is requested from the God of Light, and its power is proportional to piety. The more pious people, Sacred magic is stronger, right?" No one has any opinion on this sentence. After all, everyone has been instilled in this way since the day they were born. However, just as everyone was about to nod their heads, they suddenly thought about connecting the few words Robb had just said, and then looked at Elsie together, suddenly seemed to understand something. This is a devout vegetable basket, but the magical power of this kind of light is much more powerful than that of the devout Xiao Yi. Robb stopped speaking, but raised Erlang''s legs and said leisurely and leisurely: "Everyone must say the name of the **** before casting magic. When is this the rule since? You put that sentence related to the gods. Remove the spell, and try to recite the magic again." This sentence made the faces of almost everyone around him black. It was maddening to question the gods in this way. However, the possibility that Robb proposed made everyone present could not help but want to try... Chapter 510： Angels may be just a race Xiaoyi stood up for the first time and recited the spell of the sacred system. This time, she really deliberately omitted the part of the God of Light in the front. What kind of divine power blessed me, so I didnt recite all of them, and just recite the back. Yes, after reading it, pointed his finger forward, and a golden light shot out from the palm of his palm, hitting the ground next to him with a bang, and the dust was flying. Everyone: "..." Robb laughed, there is no need to say more nonsense, let everyone experience it by themselves. The faces of everyone around him were extremely embarrassed. After a while, Xiao Yi said with difficulty: It turns out that there is no inevitable connection between sacred magic and the God of Light. , And maliciously tampering with the "Bright Bible" did not affect their sacred magic power..." Her Majesty the Queen also murmured on the crystal ball: "That is to say, the magic spells that everyone uses are maliciously added to the front with a few nonsense. These few nonsense are just to keep the gods in everyone''s hearts. Status, in fact, there is no such thing as a fart...Oh, no, they are still useful. They are useful for making the incantation slower. Damn it! Which neuropathy was the first to do this?" Robb laughed: "It''s not something that can be done by a neuropathy. This is done by a very smart person! He is so smart that even the gods can use it to play such tricks in the spell." Lilian next to him asked in a low voice, "Does the God of Light exist? Someone used the gods but was not punished. Could it be that the gods don''t exist?" "It exists, of course it exists, how could it not be there?" Robb smiled: "The God of Light can exist in heaven or in people''s hearts. It may not lend you any divine power, but he gives you strong Faith reminds you of kindness, friendship, and justice. Therefore, its existence and shadow do not affect the power of the spell, and do not conflict." Everyone heard from this sentence, Robb actually thinks that the God of Light does not exist, he thinks it is just a spiritual sign. Lilian couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Where''s the angel? What''s the matter with the angel?" Robb smiled and said, "Maybe, angels are just a kind of race? Just like humans, elves, and dwarves, they are just a kind of race living in the sky. They usually live in seclusion in the clouds and only when someone calls them. Run out to fight, you see, arent there many similar monsters? Normally you cant see them, but when a powerful summoner summons them, they will run out and cause chaos." Speaking of this, Robb suddenly thought: "Hey, in fact, angels might be a very bad race. Think about it, the day angel always cooperates with the bright Vatican to deceive people, and the black angel always cooperates with the dark Vatican. Lie, maybe the angel race has already colluded with the two great churches, and they are used to cheating and abducting to do bad things." Everyone: "..." This kind of statement is really unheard of, but when you think about it, it is not completely impossible. Among the people present, Xiao Yi, Daluo Li and others firmly believed that the God of Light existed, and they were quite critical of what Robb had just said. As for other people, they couldn''t help but discount the existence of gods in their hearts. After all, no one had ever seen a god. But many people have seen archangels and devils. Xiao Yi couldn''t help but vomit: "You speak of angels so badly, but can''t you summon angels yourself? Doesn''t that mean you are also a badass?" Robb spread his hands: "The angel I summoned is not the same as the real angel. The clever Miss Queen should be able to feel it, right?" The queen was silent and didn''t help him to pretend. But Elsie was different. He immediately jumped out and unswervingly supported Robb: "Yes, the angel Godfather summoned looks better." Everyone: "..." Robb: "I wipe it, don''t say anything if you can''t find it." If you accidentally pulled it away, everyone was instilled by Robb with messy things. If you can''t digest it for a while, let''s watch the live broadcast seriously. Anyway, the existence of gods cannot be proved now, but the monsters are real. People must know how to live in the moment and don''t think too far in their minds. At this time, Xuelu, Golda, and Kik walked to the front of the team, leading a large group of dwarves into the tunnel dug out by the monster. Golda came to the front, Kik dragged a little behind, and Xuelu was at the end. The dwarf leader followed closely, followed by a large group of dwarves. Their positional relationship made Xuelu''s slender and graceful back always shown on the TV. The silk robe on her body was rubbed by Robb''s hands. It adopted the aesthetics of artists of later generations. It was a gorgeous one. No tailor in this world could make such a beautiful and beautiful robe. Even if it is a master-level tailor, the clothes they make are only strong and not as good-looking as those made by Robb. Miss Queen began to feel sour right away: "You made the clothes this red-haired woman wears, right?" Robb spread his hands: "Oh, you found all of this." The queen said: "The clothes you make are very different from the styles of clothes made by others." Robbile said: "What''s wrong? What do you mean by that? Do you want one? Just say it if you want it. If you don''t say how I know you want it? If you want it, I can''t give it. You rub one..." The queen snorted: "No!" "Oh, I don''t want it, then forget it..." Before Robb finished speaking, he heard the queen say: "Don''t look exactly like her, or be different, but better-looking than her." Robb: "..." The queen continued: "I think you must confiscate her money, so you can''t collect money for making clothes for me. I will make it clear that you are going to blackmail my money elsewhere. I admit it. After all, you are in business. Talking business, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to endure, but... if you don''t charge money for giving her clothes, I will never agree if you give me clothes but charge money." Robb: "Hey! What ghost woman?" The expressions on the faces of Elven Elder, Elsie, Number Thirty Two, and others all turned out to be weird, as if they had heard something extraordinary. Only Sofa, Xiaoyi, Daloli and others expressed their calmness. They often saw Robb and the queen flirting with the queen through a crystal ball. They have long been used to watching them, and they are indifferent and indifferent! At this time, Keikes voice sounded on the TV: "There is something not so good in front of it, a very serious evil, everyone, pay attention." He doesn''t speak much, so everyone pays attention to it. Everyone''s attention swept back to the TV... The tunnel in front was dark and deep, there was nothing to see, no smell in the TV, no flow of air and magic, everyone couldn''t help feeling nervous. Chapter 511： A gorgeous adventure The three adventurers in front were all nervous, the dwarf leader ran forward, the camera suddenly passed Xuelu and Kik, and came to the forefront level with Golda, so the dwarf leader appeared on the TV. It was the dark and deep passage ahead. Although Xuelu held a ball of fire in her palm, illuminating the passage, but the fire couldn''t reach far. Everyone looked forward and whispered: "Kike, what do you feel?" Kik shook his head: "I don''t know, but it must be a big one." Xuelu asked: "Why didn''t the big guy come out during the siege just now? Wouldn''t it be better for the monster army to add one more big guy in the siege?" Kike said: "God knows what the monsters'' minds are thinking, maybe they don''t think about anything, just like dwarves." "I don''t like to hear you." The dwarf leader said: "In fact, we think a lot. For example, two seconds ago, I was thinking, what should I drink in the pub tomorrow night? Wine or beer, or grape flavor. Happy water in the fat house." Everyone: "..." Xuelu was not on the screen, and the queen''s mood improved, and she said, "Don''t talk nonsense, go ahead." "Well, no matter what''s ahead, I''m not afraid anyway." The dwarf leader scolded and walked forward. Now the dwarf leader has become the forefront. There is no Xuelu''s moving and slim back on the screen, only a dark, deep tunnel that continues to stretch. No one likes this kind of screen, and the audience in front of the TV is in abundance. Protested, but Robbs live broadcast has not yet added the barrage function, so the audience cant complain even if they protest. Robb thought to himself: Should I add a barrage function in the future? Now I really want to vomit and show me Xue Lu''s beautiful back. Several anchors walked very slowly because they had to be careful about whether there were monsters in front of them. Everyone didn''t speak, making the live broadcast very quiet. Robb couldn''t help but picked up another live crystal ball. The picture was not turned on, only the sound function was turned on, and then he smiled: "How can there be no music at this time? Come on, I''ll give you a soundtrack..." He opened his mouth and sang: "You receive the mission, and embark on this long treasure hunt in this far country. There are countless treasures here, but dangers are everywhere, maybe this is a way of no return..." Audience: "Hey, it''s too bad to hear." The queen said: "You guy, other strengths are amazingly strong, only the ability to sing is scary. If you don''t sing, we can still be friends." "Hey!" Robb said, "I sing very well, okay, the words are round..." At this point, the live broadcast suddenly widened, and a huge crypt appeared in front of the passage. It looked like a natural underground cave, as wide as a football field, and as high as a floor. , It can be said that it is a very wide hole. The dwarf leader and several adventurers just walked into this crypt, they saw a huge guy, lying in the middle of the hole, this was a huge cockroach, the super huge kind, its huge body occupied at least A quarter of the court, with a hard carapace, two dark and glamorous eyes, staring at the group of uninvited guests who just got in. "Damn it, Lord of the Crypt!" yelled the dwarf leader: "This is what the kind and upright races living in the ground hate to see. Run, everyone, run..." "Run your head." Xuelu kicked the dwarf leader somersault, and then laughed with her arms akimbo: "Hahaha, hahahaha, I finally caught a big guy, and I caught it during the live broadcast." "Did you catch it, or did it catch you?" The dwarf leader got up from the ground while straightening his helmet: "We will not be its opponents." "Of course we are not, but someone can do it." Xuelu took out a portal scroll from her pocket without saying a word, flicked it behind her, brushed the ground, and a purple portal stood behind her. At this time, Xuelu didn''t panic at all, she said with a smile: "The backup is ready! Brothers, copy guys, come on, what''s so scary about the Crypt Lord?" Her Majesty the Queen, who was watching the live broadcast, didn''t know what to say on the spot. She turned her head to look at the crystal ball and said uncomfortably, "Hey, do you people from Westwind Town go out to fight, do you bring this thing?" "Yeah!" Robb said: "Every army brought it, the train driver also took it, and Jonny the gem miner in Rough Stone Canyon also took one, and even... the sentry who went out to watch out from the town, beside him. It is also possible to bring one. If you bully me from Westwind, maybe he throws a portal scroll backhand, and then I will stand in front of you." Her Majesty: "Does the strategic portal scroll do not need cards?" "Hey, no life is important on the cards." "..." At this time, the pet big crypt lord had stood up and forced him to come to Xuelu and his group. The dwarf soldiers following the leaders also kept coming out of the passage. After a while, piles were piled up near the entrance of the crypt. Nearly a hundred dwarves were on board, but the dwarves behind could not get in, because the crypt was so big, everyone had no time to scatter to make room, and the huge cockroach was already in place. Back-ups could not come in. There were only three adventurers in front, a dwarf leader, and nearly a hundred soldiers. Golda and Kik shrugged! The dwarf lord had no choice but to raise the sledgehammer. Xuelu laughed and said: "Brothers, let''s go, let''s have a gorgeous battle with the Crypt Lord. When we are covered in blood, mud and sweat, Godfather will come to help us. , Isnt that interesting?" She had just finished speaking, her body suddenly stiffened, and she fell to the ground with a puff, and a small, green mosquito flew up from the back of her neck. It turned out that she didn''t know when she was bitten by this mosquito, which is highly poisonous. Xuelu, who loves adventure, fell down just before the start of an exciting BOSS battle. Her face quickly turned green, her body was paralyzed and stiff, and her mouth said with difficulty: "What... ghost..." After speaking, she rolled her eyes and fainted. Once she fainted, the flame magic used to illuminate was also extinguished. Losing the light source, the cave became darker, and only the light from the portal that had just been erected could barely illuminate a small area. Chapter 512： Are you recruiting mosquitoes? "Hahahaha!" The queen laughed: "This woman is so stupid, she must beware of poisonous mosquitoes when facing the lord of the Crypt, don''t you know? What kind of adventurer is this? Such a person has the courage to go out and take risks. It should have been eaten by monsters countless times, how did you live to such an old age?" The queen was happy for a while, and when she was over, she hurriedly said to Robb: "Hey, although this woman is stupid to death, she is also a citizen of my Gran Kingdom. You should save it." Robb said: "Don''t worry, I watched it." During the time when the two of them spoke these two sentences, there was a tragic situation on the live screen. The dwarves who rushed into the crypt fell one by one. It turned out that the poisonous mosquitoes scattered by the lord of the crypt did not only bite Xueluna. One, in this wide underground cave like a football field, there are thousands of poisonous mosquitoes lurking. Once someone comes in, there is no need for the lord of the crypt to give orders, they fly to the person quietly and bite them beautifully. Take a bite, **** some blood, and inject toxins into the opponent''s body by the way. After the dwarves fell, their complexion quickly turned green, the whole person was stiff and paralyzed, and even speaking became difficult, but they did not pass out easily like Xuelu, but went wide-eyed and struggling on the ground. This is because dwarves are very resistant. Whether they are resistant to physical shocks, poisons, magic, cold, and heat, they are much stronger than humans. Therefore, after being poisoned, they will not be unconscious for a while, and they will still be on the ground. Struggling, but this gives the audience a feeling that is more terrifying than fainting. What you see on the live screen looks like a horror movie! Golda missed the move because he was wearing a full-body plate armor and steel gloves on his hands. Even his neck was covered by a helmet. The only place where mosquitoes can attack him is about the front face, but everyone knows. It is very difficult for mosquitoes to bite the front face of a person, because it is easy for humans to spot when flying here. Golda waved his hand at the poisonous mosquito that might slap his face, and shouted: "The situation is not good, this thing is too tricky. We have already fallen down before we fight it, so we should hurry up and broadcast the shame. Bar." The dwarf leader also missed the move. He yelled, "Quickly! Behind you, watch out for mosquitoes. Those who haven''t been poisoned yet, quickly bring the fallen brother back. The portal is behind..." Kike squatted down, ready to carry Xuelu up. At this moment, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong, and heard the whistling sound in his ears, and then Golda stepped behind him and raised the shield in his hand. The anti-war skill "Shield Wall"! "bump!" With a loud noise, Golda''s shield wall could not stop the opponent''s move. He was knocked into the air with the shield, flying from behind Kik, over his head, and fell heavily in front of Kik. Kik quickly turned his head to look, only to realize that it was the Crypt Lord who made the move. It just waved a huge cockroach foot and swept it towards himself. If Golda was not behind him, he would have been It''s over. Kick quickly drew an arrow from his quiver, bent the bow and set the arrow, preparing to shoot the Crypt Lord. Unexpectedly, just after pulling the bow, he felt a little itchy around his neck. He was shocked: Oops! Attracted by the Crypt Lord, he failed to watch out for the poisonous mosquitoes. Thinking of this, he fell softly and his face quickly turned green. Golda stood up from the ground and shook his head, which was a little buzzing: "Damn it, Kik was also hit." The dwarf leader said: "There is no way to fight this thing. You have to deal with a huge cockroach from the front, and at the same time beware of the ubiquitous little mosquito... This is simply difficult for a strong man. So when I see this thing, I will call you. Run, you just refuse to run..." With a wave of the sledgehammer in his hand, he slammed the giant claws from the Crypt Lord with a touch of the ground, and at the same time shook his head, and drove a mosquito that wanted to take the opportunity to bite him aside. Several dwarves wanted to rush up, and the dwarf leader shouted: "Don''t go to death, hurry up and pick up the poisoned brother and withdraw to the portal." In fact, what the dwarf leader said was exactly what the audience in front of the TV was thinking. The audience on the road to the light couldn''t help talking: "It turns out that such terrible monsters still live in the underground world." "The big bug fights you, and the little mosquito takes the opportunity to poison people. This is simply impossible to prevent." "Ah! God! This monster is terrible, isn''t it?" "How can I fight this? There are invisible little mosquitoes everywhere. There are thousands in this cave. I can''t help it." "The game is over when you get a bite by a mosquito." "Big bugs are also very powerful. Just now, with one blow, it flew a defense with an open shield wall so far." "This dwarf leader is very powerful. I saw him fighting when I was fighting the kobolds in the city just now. I can beat the kobolds easily, but he just used a hammer to hold the claws of the crypt lord and was almost blown away. ." "This situation can''t be fixed even if it''s the priest who can become a giant and sling a lava giant just now." "Yes, even if he is very powerful, he can deal with big ones, but he can''t deal with small mosquitoes." In the palace, the audience''s comments also reached the Queen''s ears, but she did not express any opinions, just looked at Robb in the crystal ball, and waited to see how he reacted. Similarly, the audience in front of the TV in Westwind Town is also quiet. They have a blind admiration for Robb, and will not easily judge Robb to beat him. However, in this dark crypt, you can''t even see it. How do you deal with the mosquitoes? Even if Godfather is great, it is difficult to deal with these little mosquitoes. Everyone can''t help thinking now, how will Godfather deal with this situation? At this time, Robb just stood up from the stone chair, and patted his **** dumbfoundedly: "Oh, how come I was born with a tired picture? I haven''t been idle for a few minutes on my beloved stone chair, yet he strikes again. NS." The queen said: "The ability is super strong, the greater the responsibility." "Don''t!" Robb hurriedly said: "Don''t come to this set, this set of rhetoric has been used by people since ancient times. Although my ability is great, my responsibility is only on my own one-third of an acre of land. I want to fool around. Whatever I can do, dont even think about it. After speaking, he swept the ground and disappeared... In the next second, he already appeared on the live broadcast screen. It turned out that he flashed to the portal in the church cemetery, then went through the door at a very fast speed, and stood behind Golda. Seeing Robb''s arrival, Golda couldn''t help being overjoyed. The audience in Westwind Town in front of the TV was also overjoyed: "Godfather is going to shoot!" However, the dwarf leader did not dare to be so happy. He shouted: "Master, you came here wearing shorts and short sleeves? Are you not attracting mosquitoes?" Chapter 513： Sacrifice of the Demon Hunter With the shout of the dwarf leader, the audience in front of the TV realized that Robb had actually gone there wearing sandal shorts, a short-sleeved T-shirt, and a pair of wooden slippers on his feet. In September, its normal to dress like this, but its very abnormal to go out to fight and dress like this. Even a mage who always wears cloth robes on the battlefield would not dare to wear it like this. What is even more exaggerated is that the enemy Robb is going to deal with now is a crypt lord. There are invisible poisonous mosquitoes everywhere in the cave. He actually came running like this? This mosquito recruiting index is at least six small stars, I am afraid that the mosquitoes will fall down in a blink of an eye. The audience in Westwind Town is okay. The audience on the Guangming Road shouted in unison: "I have seen someone who does a death, I have never seen someone who does such a death." "I don''t believe it if I don''t get overwhelmed by mosquitoes in this way." Even Her Majesty couldn''t help but move her face, thinking to herself: Don''t do this, if you are brought down by poisonous mosquitoes, what will Xifeng Town do? Isn''t that definitely falling into the palm of the monster''s hand? Be careful to protect yourself and protect my country. As soon as she thought of this, she saw the live screen shaking for a while, and Robb began to reach out and pat the mosquitoes. Singing while patted: "Lonely boys fly swatter, left pat, right pat, why no one loves, no one cares, so helpless..." Queen: "We can still be friends without singing!" The audience in front of the TV was screaming and wailing. I don''t know how many people covered their ears and rolled around. However, these people rolled around and found that Robb actually patted the mosquitoes without falling down. It turned out that he patted the mosquitoes very fast. When he shook his hands, he patted a mosquito to death. When he shook it again, he patted a mosquito to death. A mosquito, in a blink of an eye, he patted the poisonous mosquitoes around him all around. This person is so fast! How much agility can this be done? The dark beaded eyes of the Crypt Lord immediately noticed the uninvited guest who had just come from the portal. It waved its huge claws and slammed it at Robb. Jue, the big paw slashed less than five centimeters from his waist. While Robb avoided the giant claws and swept, he also patted a mosquito that wanted to come over and bite the back of his neck. His blasting action provokes the audience of Guangming Road to applaud: "beautiful!" The audience in Westwind Town was laughing: "Basic operation, basic operation!" The crypt lord was furious. It felt the human contempt for it. The opponent''s improper battlefield dressing style, coupled with the action of deliberately avoiding its claws dangerously and dangerously, showed a kind of faint "pretense". taste". The Crypt Lord hates the human being pretending to be in front of him, and he must teach him a lesson. It raised its two front paws at the same time, and slashed at Robb severely. The two paws were left and right, and the speed was extremely fast. It blocked the space for Robb to flash to the sides and did not give him any escape. Chance. If this is fighting on the ground, Robb can still jump up and hide, but here is underground, and the height of the room is only one floor high. In this kind of space, Robb will hit the ceiling when he jumps. It''s hard to dodge its claws. The audience of Bright Road exclaimed in unison: "Ah! Be careful!" The audience in Westwind Town shouted in unison: "Hey! Beat it!" At the moment when the two giant claws were about to sweep Robb from the left and the right, Robb stretched out his hands to the left and right, touching them twice, unexpectedly grabbing the giant claws. This crypt lord is as big as a quarter of a football field, and has huge claws. A claw is as thick and strong as the boom of a crane. It is extremely powerful when sweeping, and Robb even has a giant transformation technique. It''s useless, just stretched out his hand and clasped his two giant claws with his arms that seemed to be of standard thickness. The giant claw exerted force and wanted to chop Robb into three pieces, but no matter what the Crypt Lord did, the giant claw couldn''t move any more, and could only froze in the air strangely. The audience of the Bright Road: "What the hell? This can also be caught? How much power does it take to wrestle with such a big monster?" In fact, not only was the audience stunned, but the crypt lord was also a bit stiff. I have never seen a human being able to catch his own giant claw empty-handed, and he still took one claw one by one. The human warrior just opened the shield wall by it. Easily a claw to fly, and the guy in front of him seems to be useless, so he stretches out his hand and grabs... Heroic humans? The idea of ??the Crypt Lord flashed through his mind. Although human beings are a race with weak single combat capability, the base of human beings is large enough. Every hundred years, there will always be such a stunning talent. Heroes stand out, have abilities far superior to other human beings, and can contend with all kinds of powerful monsters. But what about it? There are also several heroes who died in his own hands. While he was holding my paws with both hands, he gave him a wave of poisonous mosquitoes and watched how he slapped the mosquitoes this time! The crypt lords wings flicked, and a large group of small poisonous mosquitoes flew out of its carapace. There were too many mosquitoes in this group to count. They flew together, and the buzzing sounds intertwined, very loud. The scalp is numb. When the dwarves saw so many poisonous mosquitoes, their faces turned black. They watched Robb''s hands grasping the paws of the Crypt Lord. It was obvious that there was no time to shoot the mosquitoes. How should this wave be operated? And this was not done yet. Just as the mosquitoes flew out, a carapace opened in the abdomen of the Crypt Lord, and a large group of carrion beetles came out of its stomach, pressed against the ground, and crawled towards Robb. These beetles are more toxic than poisonous mosquitoes. Once bitten by them, they will die faster by poisonous mosquitoes. At this time, flying in the sky, crawling on the ground, and the crypt lord who had just come from the front, attacking from three directions at the same time, it was really dangerous. The audience who saw the Bright Road took a sigh of relief... "What about this?" "It''s over!" "No one can resist such an attack." I saw a swarm of beetles on the ground and mosquitoes in the sky attacking Robb at the same time, and the crypt lord was still tightening its two big claws forcefully... Just as the beetles and mosquitoes were about to come up, Robb grinned suddenly, and a strange flame lit up on his body. The flame was like a layer of clothing attached to his body, radiating heat toward the surroundings. A group of mosquitoes rushed over, just on top of this layer of flames. Before they could reach out and bit Robb, they were burned to ashes. The beetles on the ground are the same. They climbed to Robb''s feet and burned with a bang, turning into a scorched beetle corpse. If there are players from the original world here, you only need to recognize it at a glance: this trick is the sacrifice of the demon hunter! Chapter 514： Isnt it a matter of business? Sacrifice is a skill of the special profession "Demon Hunter" in the game "Black Blade". After this skill is cast, the game character will be surrounded by a ball of flames, causing continuous damage to all enemies around the character. The magic will always burn the caster''s magic power, and the skill will automatically turn off when the magic power is exhausted. Interestingly, there is no such skill in Fengmo Continent! Because people in the real world are different from people in the game world. They are flesh and blood. How can they keep themselves wrapped in a flame? Isn''t it about burning themselves to death? Therefore, when Robb uses this skill, he feels that he is basically cheating. Whether its a carrion beetle or a poisonous mosquito, as soon as you get close to Robb, it will instantly be burnt to a scorched corpse, and some even burned to ashes. After the insect is burned to death, it will emit a very special unpleasant smell. The smell made the whole crypt be filled with uncomfortable smell. Fortunately, the audience in front of this taste TV can''t see it, but Golda and the dwarves feel uncomfortable. Although the dwarf leader has been confused by Robb''s sacrifice, he still doesn''t forget the nagging sentence: "These **** bugs, they are really smelly." Golda: "I don''t think these are bed bugs, but carrion beetles and mosquitoes." The dwarf leader said: "Whatever they are, it''s bed bugs that make them smelly." Golda shrugged and stopped talking. Seeing the flames burning on Robbs body, the poisonous mosquitoes were frightened. They only dared to fly around Robb, but were completely afraid to come and bite him. The beetles on the ground only dared to go around Luo. Bai''s feet walked. He took a step forward, and the bugs on the ground smashed to the sides, looking like his pets. The Crypt Lord was really frightened this time. It had no idea that some people were not afraid of its beetles and poisonous mosquitoes. They actually burned with the male flames on their bodies and approached them step by step. "Hiss!" It uttered an angry roar, and two giant legs stretched out from under its belly, and pulled out towards Robb. At the same time, its head moved forward, and the sharp corner on the top of its head also stabbed Robb. Many insects have an advantage. Robb has only two hands, but it has six feet and a sharp horn on its head. This is called multi-point blows in all directions. How can small humans be able to attack? However, Robb''s figure was too agile, swaying in the gap between its feet and horns, and none of its hair was shaved off. On the contrary, the big insect''s own feet were almost twisted together. It shook its head, desperately trying to top Robb with its horns, and the two large tentacles beside the horns also swayed right and left. When Robb saw these two tentacles, he suddenly felt a little funny, jumped up and stretched out his hands, one in each hand, snapping, and both tentacles were broken. Crypt Lord: "His hiss!" The absence of tentacles is simply a tragedy for insects. This thing is a very important tool for them to perceive the environment, especially in the dark underground world. The Crypt Lord suddenly fell into a state of panic, a bit unable to find his way. Robb jumped from the top of its head, jumped between the big feet, and tied the two long tentacles to its feet. Each tentacles tied three legs, and six legs were tied in two piles. Sturdy. Then I clapped my hands and looked back to appreciate... The huge Crypt Lord was bound by its own tentacles, and he struggled desperately. However, Robb just threw an enhancement technique on the tentacles, making these two tentacles extremely tough, and the Crypt Lord struggled for a long time. Can''t make it. The boss-level super boss of the dignified dungeon was shamelessly tied into a strange shape by Robb. Robb smiled and said, "Oh, it''s like a big crab **** by a straw rope." The audience in front of the TV protested together: "Like a ghost! What an ugly binding method, too S. Don''t use the Crypt Lord to play such a perverted game." It''s a pity that Robb couldn''t hear the complaints on the TV. He could only hear Golda''s shout from behind: "Xuelu has been poisoned for a long time, come and treat her, otherwise I''m afraid she won''t survive. Although you can resurrect her, the resurrection technique should be more troublesome than detoxification, right?" Robb turned his head and saw that there were still people lying on the ground, Xuelu, Kik, a large group of dwarf warriors, their faces were green, and their whole body was paralyzed and could not move. Xuelu passed out, and the dwarves were still staring. With big eyes, the eyes are all protruding, it looks terrifying. Robb waved his hand to detoxify the group, and the group of dwarves immediately got up, looking like they were all right. They couldn''t help being surprised that Robb''s detoxification technique was so effective... The dwarves often deal with various underground creatures. They know that the crypt lords poisonous mosquitoes are extremely poisonous. If they are poisoned by this kind of poison, the detoxification techniques used by ordinary priests will be ineffective. They can only be solved by looking for a very powerful priest. Robb waved his hand, not only to understand, but also to the group. Well, the strength of this person has subverted the cognition of the dwarves several times, and now they are getting used to it. After the dwarves got up for several seconds, Xuelu slowly opened her eyes. When she woke up, she shouted: "Where is the big bug? Where is the Crypt Lord? What a spicy monster, I''m so happy, Godfather Are you here yet?" Golda stretched out her hands and said, "Get up and see for yourself." Xuelu stood up and jumped up. The first thing she saw was Robb''s face, and she was overjoyed: "Sure enough, great, give me magic, I will clean up the crypt lord, haha, someone is covering the adventure Feels great." Robb said: "It''s finished." "Huh?" Xuelu quickly turned her head to look, only to see a big bug **** in a strange posture, struggling, twisting, and flopping. A large group of carrion beetles and poisonous mosquitoes turned around the Crypt Lord, trying to save their master, but they did not have the ability to unlock Robb''s strengthened tentacles. Xuelu: "..." She was stunned for several seconds, and screamed: "I just slept a little, and when I woke up, it turned into this scene. It''s not fun at all." The dwarf leader vomited: "Hey, we are here to do business, not to play." Xue Lu said: "Isn''t it the right thing to play?" The dwarf leader: "The kid who doesn''t understand." He turned to Robb: "Master craftsman, listen, this girl speaks so selfishly, let''s ignore her and move on quickly." Robb said, "I think it''s also very important to play. If you can''t play happily, what''s the meaning of life, don''t you think, Xuelu?" Xuelu was overjoyed: "That''s it!" Chapter 515： Need liver "Hmph, business is now, but I am flirting." Her Majesty the Queen in front of the TV is not happy. What she can''t see is that Robb and Xuelu are intimate and affectionate there. Look at it. I''m angry. The guard next to her felt that Her Majesty''s mood seemed to be getting worse, and quickly moved a few steps to the side obediently, and stood farther away. Blood splashed on me. I was just an innocent little guard. At this time Xuelus favorite adventure game is no longer available. The big bosses are **** and play a fart. She has no choice but to say angrily: "Since I have no time to play, kill this big bug to vent my anger, just now. The revenge that the mosquito bites me must be reported." Robb smiled and said: "Yes, you didn''t get it right just now, now you can just kill and play!" Xuelu stepped forward and read the spell. She knows two types of magic, one is the wind type magic from the wind type magic training book Robb gave her, and the other is the fire type she taught herself. magic. To deal with something like the Crypt Lord, she always felt that wind magic was not very suitable, so she used her own fire magic. She deliberately omitted the nonsense at the very beginning of "Loki, the **** of flames, borrowed magic power", and directly recited the spells at the back. Sure enough, she didn''t need to recite the names of any gods at all. A fireball was from her. The tip of his staff was thrown out and hit the Crypt Lord with a boom. However, when the fireball bounced on the Crypt Lord''s body, it didn''t explode. Instead, it cried to the ground and slammed it back at Xuelu. Xuelu didn''t expect this to happen, so she didn''t dodge it at all. Her own fireball was slapped on her front face, and Robb next to her stretched out his hand to block her in front of her. The fireball hit Robb''s open palm, and thenresist! Disappeared without a trace. Robbqi said: "Huh? Does the shell of this stuff still have magical reflection effects?" "No, it''s not just magic reflection, but also physical attacks." The dwarf leader next to him said: "So this thing is one of the toughest monsters in the underground world. It''s very difficult to deal with. It''s large in size and strong in close combat. , It also has strong defensive power. Magic and physical attacks can defend and rebound. In addition, it carries many poisonous mosquitoes and poisonous insects. It is accidentally calculated. The dungeon is originally narrow and dark, and it is difficult to organize absolute Its the advantage of the number of people to fight it. Unless someone is much stronger than it, its difficult to deal with it." "I see." Now let alone Robb, even the audience in front of the TV has been popularized by science. Everyone suddenly felt that TV is a good thing, and it can be used to learn knowledge. The knowledge of monsters like Crypt Lords that are impossible to see in ordinary times, if not for the dwarves to teach them, who knows? At this time, Golda approached and whispered: "After the monster army was repelled by us, a large number of kobolds must have been evacuated through this tunnel, but they left a crypt lord here, guarding What do you think is this cave?" Robb didnt even think about it, so he guessed it: Its very simple, guard the way! The monsters evacuated from here, and their demon king guessed that humans must clean up the sewers, and will find the cave they dug over. , In order to prevent us from looking for the past along the crypt, we left a crypt lord here to cut off the way." Golda and the dwarf leader gave Robb a thumbs-up at the same time: "It is reasonable and convincing." The dwarf leader said: "If it were not for you, it would be difficult for ordinary troops to pass through the crypt guarded by this thing, and would not be able to chase the monsters over and find their dens. We must retreat first and send people. Blocking the tunnel, sending people to watch the underground movement in the sewer all day long, that would be troublesome." Her Majesty the Queen in front of the TV is actually thinking about the same question. If she is fighting on the surface, she is not afraid of any crypt lords. Whether it is a beetle or a mosquito, she can use all kinds of magic on the surface, but in the dark In the lacquered ground, poisonous insects and mosquitoes are hard to guard against. Before the magician finishes the spells of the range magic, he may fall down in secret. This Crypt Lord seemed to be very clever again. When he saw an army coming, he first let the poisonous mosquito bring down Xuelu, probably to prevent his opponent from playing magic with himself. But once the magician fell, the remaining group of muscular guys were trapped in a narrow crypt. They were inconvenient and had to hit their heads when they jumped. How could they deal with the poisonous mosquitoes? If the queen considers the problem from the current perspective of the dwarf leader, it is estimated that she can only withdraw temporarily and kill the tunnel. But blocking the tunnel is a temporary solution, not the root cause, and the enemy may dig it again at any time. Anyway, there are many races in the monster that are good at digging holes. Xuelu wanted to vent two magics at the Crypt Lord at this time, but Robb stopped her and said, "Well, don''t waste time on this broken bug. The audience in front of the TV likes to watch the plot and is nervous. Stimulating things, dont like to see meaningless abuse of prisoners." This sentence reached the hearts of the audience, and everyone laughed. Robb followed closely: "So, don''t torture the prisoners, waste time and delay the rhythm, just kill them." He waved his hand, and a fireball flew out of his hand. This fireball is more than Xuelu. The fireball just now was much bigger, exuding terrifying heat. With a bang, the crypt lord was hit by a fireball, and there was no use of any rebound shell, and he was burned to ashes in an instant. The power of this fireball is simply frantic. Anyone who knows a little bit about monsters like Crypt Lords knows that Crypt Lords belong to the dungeon leader-level monsters. They are so powerful that they can''t wait for a team of dozens of people to take it. The magic of ordinary magicians basically tickles the crypt lord, and there is a risk of being rebound. Only the archmage-level magician can cause substantial damage to the crypt lord, but it is impossible to shoot a fireball. To get it done, at least several archmages took turns using the magician, playing for several rounds, in order to break the Crypt Lord''s defense. I don''t know, Robb raised his hand casually, and a fireball was resolved. The spectators on the Road to Light could not help but wonder, but the queen seemed very calm. Last time Robb helped her charge a batch of Katyusha to deal with monsters. Every fireball in there has such power. It depends on habit. Xuelu pursed her small mouth: "When do you come out with a powerful fire magic book to learn from me, I also want to have such a powerful fire magic as you." "This is not something you want to have." Robb said: "You need a liver!" "liver?" "I can''t help it if I don''t understand it." Chapter 516： This shameless woman The Crypt Lord was killed, and the remaining poisonous mosquitoes and carrion beetles wanted to run. Of course, Robb would not let these harmful things remain in the world. When he raised his hand, the classic magic "Holy Nova", a golden ray The halo, centered on him, spread out in all directions, sweeping across every corner of the crypt. All the poisonous mosquitoes and carrion beetles were bathed in golden light, and then fell to the ground and turned into corpses. At the same time, this golden light also illuminated this football field-sized crypt as bright as a white cave. The dwarves looked at this crypt and suddenly became happy: "Master, this crypt is actually quite good, it suits us. Dwarves live in. Although the dormitory you built on the ground for us is great, we still prefer to live in this kind of crypt. If you have no other use, this crypt will be used to settle for us. If we expand it a little bit, we can create a very high residential area." Robb was overjoyed in his heart: "Oh, are you trying to take your wives and children, too?" The dwarf leader nodded and said, "Life in Westwind Town is really happy. I think there is no problem in bringing the wives and children here." "Of course it is extremely welcome." Eight hundred warriors, the corresponding wives and children at the back are at least a thousand, that is to say, Xifeng Town will be able to expand another two thousand population immediately, plus more than one thousand elves, and the constant arrival of Xipiao, the population of Xifeng Town has already begun to 20,000. Step forward. In the Middle Ages, the West was vast and sparsely populated, but it was not as large as our celestial country. In this place, a town with a population of 20,000 is really awesome, except for the capital-level big city like the Bright Road. Don''t dare to compare with anyone. Robb smiled happily: "However, there is still a passage in this crypt leading to the army of the demon kings. If you want to settle here, you still have to clean up the monsters. Otherwise, they will dig a hole at any time. Hit you." The dwarf leader smiled awkwardly: "This is, well, keep going." With Robb just shooting the light of the sacred new star, everyone had already noticed a passage on the wall opposite the cave, and the dwarves were about to walk there. At this time Xuelu took Robb''s arm and tried her best to coquettishly: "You will continue to walk back together, right?" Robb said: "Me? Of course I am not going. I will sit back on my stone chair and watch you move on." Xuelu continued to act like a baby, and deliberately pulled Robb''s arm into her arms, and rubbed her chest on his arm twice, seemingly intentionally and seemingly unintentionally: "Don''t be like this, you are here anyway, let''s go for a while. What does step have to do?" "This obscure woman." The queen jumped up in front of the TV: "How can you be so unreserved as a woman?" "This is a good woman who understands sex. I really hope my girlfriend can have such knowledge and interest..." the guard next to her murmured. "Huh? What are you talking about?" The queen turned her head to stare at the guard. The guard sweated profusely: "No, I didn''t say anything." The queen turned her head and watched Xuelu showing Robb''s fancy coquetry on the TV. After a messy, frenzied, and nonsense coquettish, Robb actually compromised: "Well, well, I''ll go to the head office, don''t do it again. The children in front of TV dont see it well, and there is no classification system yet." When the queen heard him say this, her expression improved slightly. Unexpectedly, Robb immediately continued: "Wait until the live camera is turned off before continuing." Queen: (s-)sߩ Since Robb was going, of course the dwarven soldiers didn''t need to move on anymore. Robb was asking for soldiers to come. It was completely unnecessary, but it made the narrow tunnel more crowded and noisy. So in the end there were only five people left to move on, Robb, Xuelu, Golda, Kik, and a dwarf leader, with a camera on his helmet, tracking the live broadcast throughout the whole process and acting as a photographer. With Robb, everyone didn''t even stand in the normal formation for expeditions, and the four walked together like a walk in the street. Robb smiled and said: "The four of us walking together reminds me of the day when we first came here a year ago, when we played a two-footed flying dragon with you and came down the mountain." Xuelu also smiled and said: "Yeah! At that time, the three of us were still crappy adventurers who were so horrible." The dwarf leader mumbled from behind: "Do you think you don''t want to cook now? Now you are just better equipped, with a backing behind, but your own strength is simply vulnerable." Xuelu: I can''t hear, I can''t hear. The dwarf leader said: "Why are you so weak and insist on going out for adventure?" Robb turned his head and smiled: "Brother dwarf, dont complain about this. We humans are not as unified as your dwarves. Each of us has our own personality, hobbies, and unique lifestyle, as long as Without cheating or harming others, then every lifestyle is worthy of respect." "Oh!" The five people were talking nonsense, while walking along the crypt. The crypt was very long and very long. After walking for less than ten minutes, Rob was impatient. In fact, the audience in front of the TV could also watch it. Impatient. Robb simply took a picture of the sprint of the wind for all five people. His sprint of the wind was so powerful that the acceleration effect shocked the sky. After the five people raised their feet and walked, it didnt take long for them to run at least twenty miles under the ground. . Such a long burrow would not be dug until the year of the monkey if it were dug by humans, but it would not take long for a tunnel crawler to dig such a cave. As he walked, Robb stopped suddenly: "Slow down, there is something ahead." "Huh?" Kick''s reconnaissance skills are much worse than Robb''s. He hasn''t found anything yet. Robb said, "Five thousand yards ahead is a hole. There are stars outside, and there are two kobolds guarding there." "You can see five thousand yards away in the crypt?" The dwarf leader was startled. Robb said: "Because this crypt is straight, it hasn''t turned a corner. If it turns around, my sight will be blocked no matter how far it is." "Oh? Someone guards the entrance of the cave?" The dwarf leader whispered: "This shows that we are not far from the army of monsters. Because there is an army, the sentry is needed." "Yeah." Golda said: "There is no need to startle the snake. We walked over lightly, downed the sentry, and then sneaked out of the hole to see what was going on outside." Keike, who rarely speaks, said in a low voice: "In a straight crypt, it is easy for the enemy to find us. Kobolds also have night vision capabilities. When we approach a few hundred yards, the kobolds will see us. It''s not easy to sneak up close." Chapter 517： I will sneak "So the enemy deliberately dug a straight crypt to facilitate the sentry sentry." The dwarf leader said, "It''s a pity, we should bring an elf assassin, so that the assassin can sneak over and kill the sentry." "Oh? Sneak?" Robb smiled: "I happen to know a little bit." Dwarf Elf: "..." He also understands now. This person said that he would be a little bit, that is, he would have to fly. I don''t know where the humble term "a little bit" was learned from disgusting people. This may be the conflict between western thoughts and eastern thoughts. Westerners speak directly, they will be yes, they will not be no, strong is strong, weak is weak, they like to speak straight, don''t like to go round and round. But in our East, even if you can punch Superman and kick the Terminator, you have to say: "I am so strong, I just know a little." If you don''t say that, there will be a group of squirrels chasing every day. You spray and say you are arrogant and rude. All five of them lightened their steps, but even so, they still walked very fast. In a blink of an eye they ran over a distance of several thousand yards. When they were 500 yards away, a group of people stopped and walked forward. I saw it, because kobolds also have night vision, so they can be easily seen from a straight line distance of 500 yards. The fireball used to illuminate Xuelu''s hand had long since gone out, and all five of them stood in the darkness. Golda and Xuelu basically saw nothing in their eyes now. Kik has a certain level of night vision ability given by the hunter job, while the dwarf has a slight night vision ability. The audience only heard Robb''s voice on the TV: "You guys stay here for a while, don''t move, I''ll come as soon as I go." While Keike and the dwarf leader saw Robb waved at them, taking advantage of the black light, she quietly squeezed Xuelu''s hand, and Xuelu squeezed her wrist back, without any disadvantage at all. Then Robb took off the live crystal ball from the dwarf leader''s hat, held it in his hand, and then jumped forward, brushed the ground, disappeared, and sneaked. The dwarf leader''s eyes searched carefully in the passage ahead. However, he couldn''t see where Robb was after sneaking, and he couldn''t even feel his presence. He couldn''t help being taken aback. This man was sneaking too much. That''s great, if a person with such a strong stealth ability sneaks behind to kill himself, there is no room for resistance at all. But he immediately felt that he was thinking too much. Robb could sling the Crypt Lord head-on, but still needed to sneak in to get close to him? is this necessary? He lowered his throat and said, "This is the most part-time job I have ever seen, and the person who can do the best in every profession... It''s simply too powerful." The four adventurers all laughed: "So do we." The audience in front of the TV is actually thinking about the same question... At this time, the live broadcast screen is completely dark and you can''t see anything. If the audience of later generations must have cut the channel, but in this world, there is only one TV station, no other name, and it is a monopoly. And the audience has not been baptized by various entertainment activities, so patience is also good. I was actually still interested in looking at the black screen. After a few seconds, the screen suddenly lit up slowly, and a hole in the front appeared. It was night outside, so there was no sunlight, only moonlight and starlight. This faint light also aroused the audience''s interest. Through moonlight and starlight, two kobolds holding bows can be seen standing at the entrance of the cave. They are talking about some human-sounding unnutritious sky. At the same time, there are He looked at the situation in the cave without a second glance. "Don''t look, no humans will come over." A kobold said: "They can''t pass the level of the Crypt Lord." "Of course I know this." Another kobold said: "However, I seemed to see a shadow shaking in the cave five hundred yards away just now." "That is your illusion." At this time, Robb was in front of the two, but his stealth level was so high that the two kobolds still couldn''t see anything. Robb simply became naughty, put the live camera at a very close distance in front of the two kobolds, and gave them a close-up. The audience suddenly became amused: "Wow, it''s the first time I saw a living kobold so close." "Looking at the kobold on the 120-inch panel, I feel that the kobold is so big." "Don''t be silly, they are actually about the same height as a dwarf." The two kobold sentries began to feel that the atmosphere was not right. Although Robb could not be seen, they could feel that the air flow was not right, and at the same time they could smell something in their noses. However, before they had time to make any warning, Robb raised his hand and used his hand as a knife to make a crosscut, and two kobolds fell to the ground at the same time. Observe the surroundings again. Outside the cave is a deep valley. The mouth of the cave is suspended halfway through the mountain. The valley is very secluded, and when you look up to the sky, you can see a line-like sky sandwiched by two cliffs. The moon just hangs above this gap, spreading the cold moonlight in the valley. Robb went back quickly and called his four companions over. Everyone stood at the entrance of the cave and looked down the valley, and saw that there were densely dense underneath, full of monster skulls. Thousands of monsters were piled up in this small valley. Robb glanced at the middle of the valley. There are also many varieties of these monsters, including half-orcs, murlocs, goblins, mammoth giants, behemoths, thunderbirds, harpies, and wyverns. ...Really has it all. "So much?" The dwarf leader couldn''t help but startled. The audience in front of the TV was also taken aback, especially the audience on Bright Road. "These are the ones we saw last time." Golda whispered: "The last time we went out on an adventure, what we saw in the depths of the Black Pine Mountains were these monsters. A valley was packed. Now they Its just a different place. I think its less than thirty miles away from Xifeng Town on the mountain road. With the foot of the monster, it will take a long time for this army to attack Xifeng Town. The reason why they didnt attack should be It''s because in the first tentative offense, Godfather was found to be too strong, so they were discussing a perfect strategy." The dwarf leader nodded in agreement. "What do we do now? Kill them all?" Xue Lu said, "Anyway, Godfather is here. He jumped down and hacked, I think it will work!" "That''s okay?" The dwarf leader said profusely: "This is tens of thousands of monsters. There is also a super monster like the Beacon Behemoth, and there is also a demon king who doesn''t know where it is hidden. You must be a master craftsman. Can people hack them all by jumping down?" Chapter 518： Its decided, I want to make a movie Golda and Kik spread their hands. Although they also knew Robb was strong, they weren''t sure. Only Xue Lu forced a sentence: "I think he can do it." However, when the last word of this sentence was spoken, the volume became a little lower, which showed that she was still a little fictitious. The four people turned their heads to look at Robb: "Can you really chop off all tens of thousands of monsters by yourself?" Everyone looked at him, and Robb simply pointed the live camera at him, so all the audience in front of the TV watched Robb together. At this moment, thousands of people in the two towns captured the subtle expressions on Robb''s face through TV sets. The Queen''s mood is very complicated now, she hopes Robb will say: "I can handle it." In this way, the threat of Westwind Town and the threat of the monsters can be lifted. But she also hoped that Robb could not handle it. If Robb could really handle these tens of thousands of monsters, then he could handle Siglan with his own power. How terrible is that? This kind of complicated mood has troubled the queen for a year. Every time she sees Robb facing a powerful enemy, she will be so worried about gains and losses. Sometimes she can''t help but want to scold herself a few words, why can''t she be like As pure as an ordinary woman? Why must she have so many strange thoughts in her mind? But every time after scolding herself, she will warn herself: You must not be weak! Because you have no father or mother, or even a family of relatives, you have to protect such a big country, and you cant live a silly life, otherwise waiting for the end of you and your country will only perish. She stared nervously at the TV screen, looking at Robb''s close-up big face, waiting to hear him say the answer that she wanted to hear but was afraid to hear. However, whether Robb said that one person can chop off the army of monsters, or that he could not chop off, she was afraid of these two answers. I saw Robb thinking on the big screen of Nanuo! The way he thinks is very handsome. Of course, this is because the character he rubs is handsome. If a person is handsome, no matter what expression you make, it is still ugly. Thousands of spectators in two cities stared at his handsome "thinking face" for several seconds, and then Robb finally moved. His handsome face suddenly turned into a funny smiling face with his eyes facing each other. The monsters in the valley slanted slantingly, laughing and begging, authentic mocking faces. The viewers of Guangming Road almost threw something at the TV. If it weren''t because the large crystal panel was expensive and would not be able to pay for it if it was broken, they would really throw it away. Robb laughed and said: "So many monsters, filled with a valley, with all kinds of varieties, made me suddenly think of a very interesting thing. There is no opportunity to lose, and the loss will never come. I decided, I want Use this army of monsters to make movies." Everyone: "..." Xuelu: "What is making a movie?" "Hmph!" Robb said, "You can''t understand this kind of thing. You can only understand it if you make it and show it to everyone. In short, movies are a kind of entertainment and it''s very fun. This monster army Let them be here. Lets go back first and prepare the props for the movie." Everyone: "..." "Hey!" The dwarf leader almost jumped up: "There is such a large army of monsters next to the town. You don''t deal with them, but you say you are going to do some entertainment? You said it was fun? Did you make a mistake?" Robb put on a serious face: "In life, the most important thing is to play, nothing else matters." Queen: "Don''t tell the TV so seriously that it''s not on the stage." Robber ignores other people''s complaints. Being happy is the most important thing. He casually opened a portal and said to the other four people: "Let''s go, let''s go back, first make the preparations for filming the movie, and then I will come look for these monster army." Xuelu, Golda, and Kik all shrugged. Although the three of them like to die and cause strangers, they still dare not make mistakes in the face of a valley filled with tens of thousands of demons. Obediently got back into the portal. The dwarf leader kept chattering beside him: "How can I go back like this? At least I have to kill a few monsters and go back. Besides, I hate portals, I want to go back by myself..." Before he finished talking nonsense, Robb reached out and grabbed the nape of his neck and threw it into the portal, so the whole world became quiet. A few minutes later, Robb returned to his stone chair. The live broadcast ended, but the crystal ball on his stone table was still open. The queen and several ministers in charge of military affairs sat opposite the crystal ball. Seriously, Madeleine was actually there, as the head of the Black Earth Knights, of course she would be there for military-related matters. As soon as the queen saw Robb returning to the crystal ball, she immediately straightened her posture and said seriously: "I have seen the situation of the monster army through the crystal ball. The number is huge, and there are many powerful and large monsters. This is not An ordinary army can even compete with Sigrans army. I have discussed with several generals just now. Everyone thinks that we cant turn a blind eye to such a huge army of monsters. If Westwind needs reinforcements, I will here. Send an army to cooperate with you." "Wow, have you all discussed it to this point?" Robber said, "Miss Queen, I found that you are actually quite good, and you are actually willing to send troops to help Westwind Town." The queen snorted: "I''m not a stunner! My problem with you is the internal problem of the Gran Kingdom. But the relationship between survival and destruction between monsters and us. In short, if you need help, reinforcements are available at any time. Starting off, I only have one condition, that is, you need to pay for the food and salaries of the reinforcements." "Well, I know you are a good king." Robb said: "However, what I need assistance now is not an army, but a magic item." Queen: "Huh?" Robb smiled and said: "I need you to store the football game, which will be used to repeatedly play the magic props for the audience afterwards." After that, he pointed his finger at the necklace on the queen''s chest: "It''s just the function of this thing. The same thing." The queen wondered: "What do you want this to do?" "You were watching the live broadcast just now, I said, make a movie." Queen: "What are you really going to do to make a movie? I thought you couldn''t beat the army of monsters, so I changed the subject to avoid losing face in front of the TV." "Cut, look at you, you always think about things in a complicated way." Robb smiled and said, "When I said that I want to make a movie, I want to make a movie, so I don''t want to change the topic." Having said that, he paused, his face showing the iconic smile when he scammed money: "Filming is very profitable." Chapter 519： Lets shoot "The Lord of the Rings" Half an hour later, Miss Queen sent someone to deliver a magic item from the portal. This is a small box with a top-quality crystal in it. A long rune is written on the box. This is a rune for "storing paintings and sounds". This box is often seen in movies, The kind of things used to record the last words of ancestors in TV series and Western Fiction. Miss Queen used this thing to record the Westwind Town Football Super League, and then played it repeatedly in the Elizabeth Film City, earning a lot of gold coins. In fact, she was reluctant to lend this thing to Robb, because Robb said that he wanted to engage in entertainment projects at the time of the enemy. It was simply frantic. It is impossible for anyone with a normal IQ to accompany Robb to fool around. But Robbs words "making movies are very profitable" touched the queen. The poor queen needs money too much now. The country needs to be built and the army needs to be expanded. The continuous wars have been burning her money. The Dun family and the big businessman Probo jointly raised funds and are building a railway from Guangming Road to Westwind Town, preparing to build the first royal-controlled railway transportation line in Siege. She was so short of money that she wanted to send someone to dig her grave. Hearing Robb said that making a movie can make money, even if it is nonsense, she must follow along with it. Robb got the "camera", the thief was happy, and lightly patted the box: "The camera is available and the actors are complete (referring to the monsters). Now there is only a beautiful script. What kind of movie do I want to make? Okay?" He is not good at composing stories by himself, because he is not an unscrupulous father-in-law, and his ability to compose stories is not excellent. In this way, he can only be a copywriter. "The Rising of the Shield Hero"? This thought just flashed through Robb''s mind, and he immediately slapped himself in the face: Don''t shoot that kind of stupid story. "Goblin Slayer"? Robb also shook his head: No, the film was too violent, and there were many scenes that were not suitable for the public to see. I guess he couldn''t find so many actresses who are willing to act. You still have to make a normal movie! He looked at the dwarves, elves, and adventurers around him, and suddenly the light bulb on his forehead lit up: "Hahaha, yes! Let''s make a "Lord of the Rings" trilogy." The "Lord of the Rings" trilogy can be said to be the best sword and magic movie in the original world. The plot is grand and epic. Take this film out and show it to the natives of this world, and make sure to let them pay for the movie tickets obediently. Of course, making money is second to Robb. The key is that if the film industry can recover, then he is equivalent to bringing the world closer to his original world. The script is confirmed, and that is the choice of the actors. Robb decided to play the protagonist himself. Of course, he was not playing the useless halfling protagonist, but the human king Aragorn. Anyway, he is handsome, and he is very suitable for this kind of handsome actor. There is a fairy prince Legolas in the team of Aragon. This is easy to handle. Just let the elder elder send a handsome young elves to act. It doesnt matter if you dont have acting skills. Anyway, the audience has never seen a movie, so its sure to be in seconds. As picky as the audience of later generations. There is also a dwarf named Jinli in the team, this is also easy to handle, directly pull the dwarf leader over. The protagonist Elf Princess Arwen is also easy to handle, so let Xuelu play it directly and make her a pointy fake ear prop. As for the melee mage Gandalf, Robb suddenly remembered that the last time the monster attacked the city, there was an old man chasing wolf cavalry with a cane, this is super suitable for playing Gandalf. As for the two Hobbit protagonists, its not too difficult. I found a thinner young man in the village to play Frodo, and the other fatter man to play his servant Sam. Luo will come to them. A "shrinking technique" that doesn''t shrink too much, only reduces half of the height, it looks a lot like a hobbit. All the actors are very confused and don''t know what to do, but no one dares not listen to Godfather''s orders. Anyway, just follow them obediently. The next day, the filming started. The previous part is relatively simple. Under the direction of Robb, the "director and actor", several actors have successfully completed several literary plays. The expressions of the actors are very stiff, their acting skills are not too hard, and all kinds of crappy performances. Wrong lines, laughter, but it doesnt matter. Robb knows that the first movie in the original world is also very crude, but it does not prevent people from like it, because it is really a very contagious art. form. Soon, the movie went to the first more difficult place. Here we need to play a half-orc squad and captured two hobbits. Elsie approached Robb: "Godfather, what should I do here? Do I need to make a team of soldiers dressed as half-orcs to cooperate with the performance?" "Make-up?" Robb laughed strangely: "Why make up? I left the army of monsters in the valley and didn''t kill them. What do you think it is for? Of course it is for acting as an actor. Let''s act. It is necessary to use a real half-orc to perform so that the picture is realistic." Elsie said, "The real half-orcs? Godfather, that thing won''t work. They hate humans and elves extremely. They can''t help us in acting. Even if they put a knife on their necks, they won''t compromise." "Really? I want to try it." Robb shook his body and disappeared instantly. After a while, a portal opened next to the cemetery behind the church, and Robb held up a bunch of orcs with one hand and got through the portal. There were about a dozen orcs in this pile, all of them were knocked out by Robb, and they were folded into a pile, supported by one hand, looking like the king of heaven, Tota, and the thief felt happy. He threw the bunch of orcs to the ground, making a splash, and the orcs slammed into the ground. A group of actors gathered around, looked at the unconscious orc on the ground, and whispered: "No, are we going to play against this thing?" "This thing is cruel!" "With Godfather, I''m not afraid of how cruel they are, but I''m afraid that they won''t cooperate in acting." "..." Robb commanded: "Who is going to get some cold water to wake up these guys." An actor quickly ran to the tap, took a basin of water, and splashed on the orcs... A dozen orcs rubbed their heads and sat up. They were still in the valley where the monsters gathered just now, drinking wine while waiting for Lord Demon to gather for a meeting to discuss the strategy of attacking Westwind Town. They knew nothing about the strong wind behind them, and they didnt know anything until they woke up. I found myself surrounded by a circle of humans. Chapter 520： Catch a few half-orcs to film The orcs turned over and jumped up from the ground, and immediately wanted to find weapons to kill people, but the weapons had already been searched by Robb, and they had not touched anything. The leader of the dwarves who played Jinli on the set waved his hand immediately, and a large group of dwarves gathered around, the big hammer and the big axe in their hands lit up, enclosing them tightly. Robb picked up a directors special iron-skin microphone and said to the group of half-orcs: "You are now surrounded. I will give you a way out. If you are obedient, cooperate with me in the movie, I will release it after the performance. If you go back, if you stubbornly resist, there is only one dead end..." Before his voice fell, he heard a half-orc exasperated: "Orcs are brave not to be slaves!" "If you are not free, you would rather die!" "Fight!" A dozen unarmed half-orcs rushed towards the dwarf soldiers together. The dwarves were draped all over their bodies. There were more and fewer people. In less than a few seconds, all a dozen orcs were knocked to the ground. But even if they fell to the ground, they still roared fiercely, struggling, and refused to compromise. The dwarf leader turned his head and said to Robb: "Master, you see, these guys can''t be used for acting at all. They would rather die than cooperate with us." Elsie also nodded: "Yes, death can''t threaten them, this kind of thing can''t communicate at all." Robb laughed: "Then don''t use threats." "Then what?" "Dirty!" Robb suddenly pointed his hand at a half-orc who resisted the most: "Mind control!" This is a shadow priests skill. It can manipulate other peoples spirits and turn them into obedient servants. Of course, this magic also has a lot of limitations. It doesnt last long, and the great pain may cause They are free from mind control. The orc stiffened all over, and then became obedient. Robb pointed his finger again, using mind control one by one to turn these half-orcs into obedient. He clapped his hands and said: "Okay, the actors are in place. Now these half-orcs are going to be obedient, but the time for mind control is not long. After a few minutes, it will be lifted. Everyone hastened to take action. The trick is finished." Everyone: "..." The human warrior Polomo played by Golda appeared. He played the scene in the forest where he wanted to **** the ring. Then, the half-orcs came out. They shot Polomo with their bows and arrows and captured Huo. Bit people. Under Robbs orders, the two orcs carried the two townspeople who acted as the hobbits, and played the role of the orcs squad who captured them. The two townspeople were actually quite scared and were carried on their shoulders by the orcs. When I was filming, I kept thinking: Don''t these half-orcs suddenly go crazy and kill us? Although Godfather can be resurrected, it hurts the moment he is killed. However, their worries are completely unnecessary. The orc thief carrying them is obedient, and can still speak lines obediently according to Robbs request. The lines are smooth and steady, and their acting skills are actually better than those of the human actors present. . It turns out that the so-called acting is a very strange thing. For example, if you are a Chinese, when you watch a Chinese perform a Chinese drama, you can clearly feel the flaws in the other party''s acting skills, but when you watch a foreign drama performed by a foreigner, you don''t feel much unnaturalness. why? Are foreign stars acting better? No! Not really. The real reason is that you are a Chinese and you understand the customs of China, so you can easily find bugs in Chinese dramas performed by Chinese. But you dont know foreign countries, especially foreigners ways of speaking, language habits, movement habits, customs...So, when you watch Hollywood blockbusters, you rarely see any bugs, even in the show. People are acting a bit awkward, you don''t know, you think foreigners are like this usually. By the same token, everyone does not feel embarrassed when watching half-orcs acting, because everyone doesn''t know what half-orcs are like when they talk and chat. Even if they perform bugs, humans don''t know. As a result, the half-orcs, with their "exquisite acting skills," completed a scene that Robb gave them. Then, this half-orc team is temporarily useless! Robb said loudly: "Okay, now jump to the back of the story, filming the next scene, Aragorn''s team caught up with this team of half-orcs, battled them, and killed them." Robb dressed up as Aragorn, followed by a dwarf leader dressed as Jinli, and an elf archer dressed as the elf prince Legolas. The three smirked and walked toward the group of mind-controlled half-orcs. While the orcs were still within Robbs mind control time limit, the staff next to them quickly handed them a bunch of weapons, let them hold them, and the camera was in place and aimed! Then Mind control lasts until... Robb shouted: "Start shooting!" Turn on the camera! Several half-orcs regained their sanity. They looked around fiercely and saw three neatly dressed men standing in front of them, an elf, a dwarf, and a human. These are all races that half-orcs hate very much. , They roared together: "Kill you all." The acting skills at this time are even more impeccable. This is not a fake battle, but a real battle. More than a dozen brutal orcs killed Robb, the dwarf leader, and the elf archer. No, they should have killed Aragorn, Golden Thunder, and Legolas. Robb drew out his one-handed sword and swung forward. Before he went out, he had desperately given himself various Deffs to ensure that his strength would not be too much stronger than these half-orcs, just a little bit more powerful. That''s enough, all you need is to play well. Because the spike is not so good-looking. "Die, human!" "Oh, you hate half-orc." Jin Ple kicked a half-orc, turned his head with an axe, and chopped down the other half-orc, his red beard trembling with his laughter. . Legolas started to be handsome. Anyway, this man in the original book is desperately handsome. He jumps and turns archery, spins archery, jumps to the tree to shoot arrows, all kinds of fancy archery. A big circle came. As a result, it was Robb who played the most stable. With one sword is one sword, he steadfastly beaten the half-orcs, and finally, chopped all the half-orcs to the ground. "Okay! Finish work!" Robb smiled at Elsie, who was holding the camera, "Come here, let me see how effective this scene is." Elsie ran over and said, "Godfather, I am not very confident when I am a photographer for the first time. What if the shots are not good?" Robb rolled his eyes: "If it doesn''t look good, then go catch the orcs and kill them. Anyway, there are a lot of them in the valley." People around: "..." Chapter 521： Too beautiful Robb used to show everyone his kind and benevolent side, but only now have everyone discovered that Robb also has a frenzied side. He is not blindly kind and benevolent, he is just kind and kind to the kind and upright race, and to the evil race that cannot communicate, he can be called cold-blooded and merciless. This is called being kind to friends like a spring breeze, and cold like winter to enemies. However, his cold direction seems a bit wrong. If it is really cold, he should shoot all the tens of thousands of monsters in the valley to death. Why do you want to catch it bit by bit to film? What kind of Sao operation is this? A few days later... "Godfather, according to your script, it''s time to shoot Gandalf vs. Balrog today." Elsie ran over to remind. "Oh? Is that scene ready?" "It''s ready." The dwarf leader sprang out from the side: "Our dwarves found an underground abyss underground, where we can shoot this scene." "Very well, get up and drill a hole in the ground." A large group of people got under the ground and came to a temporary concrete bridge built above the abyss. The old man in charge of Deep Gandalf saw the deep underground abyss and felt his feet were a little soft, but when he saw Godfather standing by his side, he was fearless, stood on the bridge, turned his head and asked Robb: "Godfather , Where is the Balrog I want to fight?" The dwarves who went down to the ground with them couldn''t help but whispered: "How will the flame demon behave?" "Find someone to put on clothes and let Miss Xuelu set the fire?" "That''s dangerous, right?" Robb asked the old man angrily, "As an old resident of Westwind Town, you don''t know how the flame demon came?" The old man thought seriously for a while: "Ah, I remember... When the 42nd Necromancer attacked Westwind, the fire element you summoned... Oh, I''m suffering from dementia. I actually forgot about it. NS." Robb smiled and said: "That''s not a fire element, that is the King of the Balrog, Ragnaros, well, get ready for a fight with Ragnaros." With a wave of his hand, there was a bang, and a tall, mighty, domineering Fire Elemental Lord, Lord of the Flame Demon, Ragnaros appeared in front of everyone, this thing is better than the computer in "Lord of the Rings" The flame demon made with special effects is more mighty and more real. The dwarves were shocked, and they were even more surprised when they saw the King of the Flame Demon bowing to Robb, an obedient and well-behaved appearance, apparently Robb''s summoned beast. Fortunately, after coming to Westwind Town, there were one surprise after another, which had caused their nerves to become paralyzed, and they would no longer be as shocked as they were when they first came. The old man looked very excited: "Hahaha! Decades ago, when I was very young, when I wore a militia costume, I had a great dream in my heart. I look forward to one day, I can fight a brutal monster. To be a hero, now, I can finally realize my dream." "Okay, come on!" Robb waved his hand: "Remember, you are a magician, but you never use magic. You are best at stickmanship! The legendary great mage Gandalf, stickman Max, magic Lv. 1. Use your walking stick to kill this Balrog, I believe you can do it." The old man laughed, his mouth with half missing teeth was ragged, and he waved his walking stick and slammed the Balrog King. After a while, the King of the Balrog screamed, "Hey, what did you do with the smelly old man? I''m here to cooperate with the summoner. Why do you play so real? Dont think Im afraid of you, Ill beat you. you!" Robb stared at it, and the Flame Demon King immediately obediently said, "Forget it, you hit it hard, anyway, I don''t hurt." As a result, the old man fought against the Balrog. It was very exciting. The two interrupted the concrete stone bridge (Rob used the ground splitting technique next to him), and then fell into the abyss, beating each other constantly in mid-air ( Robb secretly used flying skills next to him) until he fell into an invisible world under the ground... Melee Mage Gandalf, temporarily exit! The first part of "The Lord of the Rings", the Lord of the Rings appears, and the filming is over. A few days later, while the Demon King was still feeling confused by the inexplicably fewer half-orcs in his army of monsters, the Elizabeth Film City on the Bright Road was now overcrowded. At the same time, the "Godfather Film City" just completed in Westwind Town was also crowded with people. Two movie theaters in the two cities will simultaneously release "The Lord of the Rings: The Lord of the Rings" today. In fact, it can be regarded as simultaneous worldwide release in this world, because there are only two movie theaters in this world, and nothing else. Several days before the movie was shown, a lot of advertising bombings took place in both cities. Robbs set of promotional posters and appetizing gameplay were shown in both cities at the same time, which made everyone irritated. Due to the large population, there are only eight movie theaters in each movie theater, making the first day''s movie tickets sold out a few days ago. Many nobles and ministers who could not get the movie theater rushed to the palace to find the queen to protest. , Asked her why this movie can''t be broadcast live on TV, but can only be watched in the cinema. The queen had to tell them: "This is the request of the producer! He refuses to broadcast it on TV, but only broadcasts it in the cinema. What can I do?" The nobles are speechless! Fortunately, the queen immediately comforted them and said: "Wait for one to two months of continuous broadcasting in the cinema, and after the schedule is closed, the TV will start to provide it." These nobles finally let go, but two months are too hard to wait. The slogan said that this is the world''s first movie, and it has a milestone level of significance. If you can''t see the first release, you will have to wait one or two months before you can see it. It''s better to die. As a result, the nobles began to collect high prices from the civilians who had snatched the tickets. The movie tickets with the original price of ten silver coins were fired to twenty in a blink of an eye, then thirty, forty... By the last half an hour before the release, the movie ticket had been fired up to a gold coin. Even so, it was still hard to find a ticket. Many people had to wait outside the cinema and waited for the first group of people who had watched the movie to come out and give it to them. Tell me about what I saw and have had ear addiction. Of course, all the news they got was: "It''s so good!" "Ah! It''s not like a football game." "This movie is telling us a story, a grand, Middle-earth story." "It makes me want to go to this Middle-earth world for a while." "I can''t wait to watch the next one!" Chapter 522： I want to see him In the evening, the afterglow of the setting sun filled the palace of the Bright Road. The queen is counting money! Of course, it was not that she counted by herself, but the five clerks were counting together. There were several linen pockets piled up in front of her, filled with silver coins. The five clerks had been counting for two hours, and it was far too early to finish counting. Grand Duke Madeleine stood beside him with a smile of joy: "Elizabeth, I didnt expect the movie to be so profitable. After only a few days of release, I made so many silver coins back. If we put it on for a month or two, our military expenditures will fall. I heard that there is a second and a third. If the latter two can make money like the first, the royal family wont be short of money to spend." There was a weird expression on the queen''s face: "This thing is more than a football game, which is far beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect that the money made by doing such a mess would actually be enough to support one. The military expenditure of the army is too exaggerated." In Her Majestys perception, the cost of the army is very large. At least the agricultural taxes of dozens of towns and even the entire country are enough to support the armys expenditure. In fact, all countries are like this. Large-scale wars always occur after the food is harvested. I don''t know, Robb made such a broken movie, just let it go, and the money he earned was enough to get rid of the usual agricultural taxes, enough to support the army''s expenses. The queen felt that she was sap slammed by money, and her worldview and values ??deviated a bit from the norm. She couldn''t help thinking: Does the way of using agricultural taxes to support the country''s economy need to be changed? Madeleines voice awakened her from her contemplation: "Your Majesty, I saw what the clerk was recording the box office, what did this thing do when it was recorded?" The queen laughed nonchalantly: "This ghost man asked for statistics. He said that the movie was made by him. He is eligible to divide the money earned from playing this movie, so I need to count the box office income and share it with him. ." Madeleine said: "Oh, if we deliberately reduce the statistics, he doesn''t know." The queen spread his hands: "Yes, in theory it is true. But I am a country queen, how can I play a small trick in this kind of thing, and give him as much as he should, not for a little money, to destroy the king''s family reputation." Madeleine nodded. The queen saw that the clerks were sweating profusely when counting the money, and she couldn''t help but sighed faintly: "That ghost man, in terms of making money from funny things, is really convincing. Such a large sum of money. , Even if I want to give him a part, it still exceeds my imagination. The point is that I did almost nothing, so I picked up so much money..." Madeleine was not interested in listening to her girlfriends talking about her ghost man. She was more concerned about the other person. She couldn''t help but ask in a low voice: "Elizabeth, you...you often call that ghost man, so do you listen to it? Any news about Robert Smith?" Queen: "Oh? You are talking about the orphan of the Smith family... I heard that he made the Rough Stone Canyon beautiful under the guidance of a ghost man a few days ago. It seems to be a good weekend for the people of Westwind. Where to go, that small town with a population of only a few hundred is now actually beautiful and picturesque." Madeleine immediately became happy: "Really? That''s great! That''s the territory you gave him, that is, his home. He should make it more beautiful." The queen squinted: "It will also be your home in the future, right? He makes it full of flowers. You like it too, don''t you?" Madeleine: "Hey...hey...it''s too early to talk about it now, hey, too early...hey!" Queen:"" Madeleine: "It''s nice to hear about him, but it would be better if someone could see him." How clever the queen is, she knows what she means when she hears this: "Understood, I''ll call that ghost man and ask him to call Robert Smith to have a few words with you, how about?" Madeleine was overjoyed, but immediately played with her clothes: "However, he is studying hard now. This is the most important time in life. Wouldn''t it be too good for me to harass him and interfere with his studies like this." The queen said in an unpleasant manner: "It is not you who are looking for him, but I am looking for him. I want to ask if he has any new inventions to contribute to the country. Is this the head office?" Madeleine said: "Ah, it would be best if this is the case. Then I will hide behind you and look at it quietly, and I will look at it quietly without disturbing his study." Queen:"" There is no reason to talk to such an obscure girlfriend. The queen took out the crystal ball for communication with Robb and dialed the phone. The phone was connected soon... Through the crystal ball, the queen saw Robb''s lazy but handsome face, with a woman sitting beside him. The queen felt tight in her heart and thought to herself: Is this the infamous woman Xuelu again? However, when I looked closely, I was relieved. It turned out that it was Marian Cotton. She was obviously not flirting when sitting next to Robb. Instead, she was holding a pen, desperately calculating what Robb was giving her. Talking about math problems. The queen asked, "What are you doing?" Robb smiled and replied: "Two-dimensional quadratic equation." Queen:"" Well, the queen said that she didnt understand, but it didnt matter. The king of a country didnt have to understand something like this kind of professionalism. She just needed to be able to control the overall situation and put on a prestigious posture. To Marian said: "Are the rails and sleepers prepared by your Cotton family and the big businessman Probo, are they already being prepared?" Marian hurriedly said: "We are already preparing, and we have already started on the side road here. Currently, starting from the railway terminal of Xifeng Town, we are building a railway towards Nanli Village..." The queen nodded: "Very well, the railway on my side has also begun to be built. The railway we built on both sides should be connected at Nanli Village." Marianne bowed to show that she knew it. The queen turned to Robb: "How are you preparing for the steam train you ordered?" Robb smiled and said: "The dwarves have just copied the first steam engine. Now that there is a steam engine, the train is just a shell with a steam engine. It will be done soon. You don''t have to worry about this, you just need to prepare a lot of money. Just come to me to buy a locomotive." The queen was expressionless: "Can''t it be cheaper?" "No!" Robb shook his head: "You also know how difficult this thing is. I won''t get the money down by myself. I will give all of it to the blacksmiths, carpenters and miners. This is their hard work. ." Chapter 523： Thats it After listening to the queen, she said silently to another nobleman and said, "I can''t get stuck at any point." She would never believe it. She knew very well that the nobles survived by sucking the bone marrow of the people. But when Robb said this, she believed it, and no one would disbelieve it, because Robb never bullied the people and didn''t scrape oil on them. Although he is also a "capitalist", everything he does will eventually lead a large group of people to become rich. Everyone feels satisfied, whether it is the common people, the capitalists, or even the queen. This gave everyone an illusion, as if everyone was scraping Robb''s oil. Strange! Everyone is desperately scraping his family''s oil, relying on him to make a fortune, why is he still so rich? Didn''t this person shave all? The queen stopped bargaining about the price, and changed the subject: "Your movie is selling well. I''m counting the box office, and I will send you the share that belongs to you. Now the audience is looking forward to the second. Part and Part 3, please finish these two parts as soon as possible." Robb: "That''s okay, I''m quite interested in doing this, hahaha, I haven''t done it before. Besides, I want to remind you." "Um?" Robb smiled and said, "If you think about it, now in your cinema, there is only one movie like "The Lord of the Rings: The Lord of the Rings". After watching it, an audience will have nothing else to watch. Wait for the football league on weekends to watch the live football in the cinema. This way, it is difficult for your cinema to make money continuously for a long time. Therefore, to enrich the film, you are the most important task now." The queen said: "So I urge you to shoot the second and third parts as soon as possible?" Robb smiled: "Who can do it just by me? You also know that I am a lazy person. Although I seem to be very motivated now, I get tired after taking a few shots. Look, I made a movie and put it in your movie theater. You still have to divide it for me. You cant make money by yourself. Why dont you think about it and let you make a movie and play it in the movie theater? In this way, The money you make is all your own." "Huh?" The queen stunned slightly: "Yes, I can also make movies, because the magic props used to make this are provided to you by me. Why don''t I make them myself?" However, the matter of making a movie is really unfamiliar to the queen, she doesn''t even have a little experience, and she doesn''t even know how to do it. Robb smiled and took out a script: "Come on! This is the script, called "Princess Sissi". You can take it and photograph it as it is written. After the filming, it will be your movie, but because of me Participated in the screenwriting, so I still want a commission, but the commission rate is lower than that of directly providing movies." "Sissi" is a very powerful love movie in the original world. The heroine in the film is so beautiful that she once conquered the eyes of men all over the world. Queen: "Okay, let''s talk about it. It turns out that you changed your tricks to cheat money. Not only did you make movies to cheat money, but you also wrote scripts to cheat money. Are you going to attack money cheating in all directions? " Robb smiled and said: "This is called a win-win situation! You can personally play the heroine Princess Sissi inside. This angle is super suitable for you. It is simply tailor-made for you, so that you can save an actor fee." The queen squinted: "I''m the queen of a country, is it really appropriate to be an actor?" "Cut! What can''t you do?" Robb said, "I''m a magnificent otaku, don''t you also star in the Lord of the Rings?" Queen:"" This was completely untenable, and the queen hummed: "I dont want your script. After I study "Lord of the Rings" carefully, let the royal poet write a story to make a movie. You dont need to give you a copper coin. Just wait and see." "Okay! Do whatever you want." Robb smiled: "Since you refuse to shoot, I will shoot this script myself. Alas, the heroine who was originally tailored for you, you don''t want to be, so you have to Let me choose another person. Let me think about it. The heroine... Okay, it''s decided. The heroine will use the daughter of the Minister of Court Affairs. Could you ask her to visit Westwind Town through the portal. I want to ask her to be the leading role. " Queen: "As long as the Minister of Court agrees, I have no objection." As soon as she finished speaking, the Minister of the Palace rushed to the side. This guy has been eavesdropping beside him for a long time: "Oh, my daughter has been arguing and wants to go to Westwind Town to play. Since Godfather wants her to make a movie, it''s just right. Let her go by and go around, anyway, Godfather is covering over there, she shouldn''t be in danger, right?" Robb smiled and said: "Of course, she helped me make the movie, and of course I will be responsible for her safety." "Then there is nothing to worry about." The Minister of Palace Affairs said: "The next official will immediately call her daughter." He turned and walked, and while walking, he smiled and said: "The fairy princess in the Lord of the Rings is already on fire. Next it is my daughter''s turn to be on fire. Hehe, my beautiful daughter must be on fire." Robb and Queen: "..." What the **** is this minister? The queen couldn''t help protesting angrily: "Look for yourself, my minister of the palace, one of the pillars of the kingdom, what has you led now? If you don''t do your business all the time, you will know to do these obscure things. " Robb said: "He is embracing the light." "Are you going to pretend to be a **** stick?" The queen squinted: "You spit out the **** of light all the time, but now you come to pretend to be what light?" Robb was a little bit uncomfortable by this sentence, so he quickly fooled around and came out: "Wow! Wow! Wow!" "Okay, okay, don''t wow, it will be annoying to listen to this voice." The queen stopped vomiting his groove, and she felt Madeleine standing behind her secretly poke her back with her finger , Obviously urged her to say "serious things" and stop talking about it. The queen had no choice but to turn the words around: "My court minister has been broken by you, but it makes me a little worried about whether the young people in our country are badly taught by you." Robb: "Huh? What young man?" "It''s the guy who followed you to learn wind magic, Robert Smith." The queen said: "It''s been a long time since I heard from him. I am now a little worried that the future successor of the motherland will be turned into the pit by you. You call him Come out, I''m going to ask him if he has made any progress." Robb cursed secretly in his heart: Stop talking, you are a dignified queen of a country, how many things you have to care about, how can you care about a future successor to the motherland? Are you panicking? At this time, Madeleine''s head suddenly emerged from the Queen''s shoulder, and Robb knew that she had been hiding behind the Queen. That''s it! Chapter 524： Robbs new invention Robb actually liked the girl Madeleine, because this girl was really good to herself, even though that was just a fake identity... Seeing the look of expectation in Madeleine''s eyes, he couldn''t refuse the request of the queen and Madeleine. I had to stand up and said: "Okay, okay, I''ll call Robert Smith out, you guys wait here." He quickly walked into the church, ninja class, avatar, Peng became two people with a cry, and then threw an agility spell at Sofa: "Hurry up, give me makeup on my body." Sofa wears agile BUFF on his body and moves like flying. It only took less than ten minutes to put Robb on makeup. Robb used the two-line operation and walked out his body and clone at the same time. The clone was seated on the stone chair, and the makeup body stood in front of the crystal ball. With this status, the usual lazy appearance will be taken away, and the expression on his face must be more realistic, making him a little unaccustomed: "Ah! Your Majesty the Queen, Grand Duke Madeleine, you Good, long sparse greetings, very ashamed." Madeleine was overjoyed, her eyes were visibly shining, but she kept her mouth closed, she just shrank behind the queen, hiding well, only half of her face was exposed, and her eyes were tightly closed. Staring at Robb. As for the queen, she has no interest in greeting or greeting the man in front of her. She said with a cold face: "It''s not that Madeleine wants to see you today. She doesn''t want to disturb your studies. I just want to ask you a few questions. , I called you out. If you interrupt your meditation, don''t blame Madeleine." "Understood." Robb promised, but he said in his heart: I really understand. The queen''s face in business affairs: "I heard that your rough stone canyon is doing well now." Robb hurriedly said: "Thanks to Her Majesty the gift of the Queen, that small town is now vigorously developing tourism and crystal mining industry, the townspeople are quite wealthy." The queen said: "Well! How did you learn magic?" "It''s okay." Robb said: "My wind magic can be considered trivial. I have been able to release more powerful wind blades, whirlwinds, wind walls in the past few days..." "Oh!" The queen actually didn''t care about these things at all. She asked for fun, and the answer didn''t matter, so she said calmly. But she still wanted to help her girlfriend and turned to Mare. Delin said: "My question is over. Do you have anything to do with the Knights of the Black Earth, and do you have anything to ask him about the army?" Madeleines first reaction was to say: "No!" However, before these two words were spoken, she felt the queen kicked her calf. Madeleine became stiff. She knew that the queen told her to have nothing to say, but she was a general who charged her, thinking There is no way that the queen who plays politics all the time turns fast, and she doesn''t know how to find it if she doesn''t have a word to find it. Seeing that her girlfriend is so stupid, the queen couldn''t help crying or laughing. She turned around, blocked the crystal ball with her body, and pointed to the pendant on her chest. Her mouth was more lip-like: "Magic... Dao... !" This time Madeleine finally understood, yes, you can use magic items as a topic. She quickly lifted up her spirits: "Robert, how are you doing recently?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s okay!" "Um... I heard that you have learned wind magic successfully. I''m really happy for you. Besides, how is your magic item making skills? The Thirty-two is now based in Westwind Town. You can often visit him. Ask about magic prop-making techniques. You must have learned well now, right?" Ask a ghost! Since Robb got the book "Encyclopedia of Magical Runes", he has never consulted the crappy pokeman on the 32nd. He can learn very well by self-study. But that cant be said here. I have to say in a tactful way: Teacher No. 32 is busy with the construction of Xifeng Town and cant spare time, so I rarely ask him for advice. Im doing self-study. Madeleine said: "What kind of messy government affairs are you busy with? Absenteeism is fine. Obviously teaching you knowledge is more important." The queen beside: "Huh?" Madeleine consciously failed to speak, and quickly said: "Ah, Elizabeth, it is also very important for him to help you with government affairs." The queen shook her head, not crying or laughing: "Oh!" Madeleine smiled awkwardly, and turned to Robb: "Have you researched any good things recently? The things you researched last time allowed you to obtain the baronial title and the fiefdom of Rough Stone Canyon, you Get something out, I told Elizabeth, maybe I can get it again..." The queen next to her hurriedly interrupted: "Cough!" Madeleine: "..." With this kind of guy on the stall, Miss Queen cant wait to tear her girlfriends by hand, but even if she wants to tear it, she wont tear it in front of outsiders. It can only be torn slowly when there is no one, she had to put it beside her A black face. Madeleine didn''t dare to speak too clearly so she had to put an expectant face at the crystal ball, her eyes full of eagerness. Facing such a face, who can stand it? Robb just couldn''t stand it anyway, he didn''t want to disappoint Miss Sister... He thought about it carefully, forget it, let''s bring out some small things to Madeleine. This girl was very good to herself on the Guangming Road. To be a man, you have to spend time to make such a good girl happy. This is the responsibility of men. "Well, Miss Madelyn, it''s really time for you to ask." Robb said: "I happened to have a new thing to study recently. Since you asked, I will contribute it to the country." "Oh? Really!" Madeleine exclaimed: "Look at it, what a good thing is." Robb raised his hand and was about to fetch something from the air, when he suddenly thought that he was Robert Smith, he quickly closed his hands, and this matter of gangbanging is impossible to guard against. Forget it, just walk honestly. He returned to his room and took out a few very small beads, smaller than rice grains, and two other beads the size of a cherry, and several matching small boxes, all in place. In front of the communication crystal ball, there were bits and pieces, a lot of pieces, and introduced: "Miss Madeleine, this is the''miniature bug'' and''miniature camera'' that I developed for you the spies of the Black Earth Knights. With this thing, your spies can more easily detect the enemys intelligence." In fact, these things are not unusual at all, they are just a variant of Robbs live camera, but Robb bullied these ancients who hadnt heard of these things, directly packaged the concept, and took it out. Anyway, it is to make girls happy, as long as they can achieve the task of "making her happy". Chapter 525： I bought it at 50% off "Microphone", "miniature camera" and so on are really new terms that girls have never heard of. Madeleine couldn''t help asking: "What is this for?" Robb smiled and picked up a miniature wiretap the size of a rice grain, and said, "Before introducing its principle, let''s try its function first." After speaking, Robb glued the earphone with the size of a grain of rice to the bottom of the stone table. Then, he took a corresponding box, walked to the portal, and threw it over. The palace guard on the other side of the portal quickly picked up the box and sent it to the queen and Madeleine. Robb said: "You now turn off the communication crystal ball and listen carefully to the movement of the box." The queen replied and turned off the communication crystal ball. Then, both women stared at the box. Suddenly, they heard Robb''s voice from the box: "Marian, you didn''t get this question right!" "Ah? Isn''t it right?" Marianne''s voice followed closely: "Then what to do..." Behind is the voice of Robb talking about the topic, okay, okay... Then Lilians voice sounded again: "Master, last time you said what fish-flavored pork shreds you wanted to eat, I failed again. I think, just add a spoonful of fish soup to the pot and fry it. You can fry the smell of fish." "No!" Robb said categorically: "You must not add fish to Yuxiang Pork, otherwise you will go into the evil way, it is not authentic, I will tell you again, Yuxiang Pork should do this..." When the queen heard this, she was overjoyed: "Clerk, remember, quickly write down this fish-flavored shredded pork method." After a few minutes, the communication crystal ball was reactivated. As soon as she got on the phone, Madeleine threw herself in front of the crystal ball and said joyfully: "I understand, this thing is only the size of a grain of rice, it sticks to other peoples homes, and others cant find it, and then we can overhear the opposite. The voice of people talking... this thing is indeed very suitable for spies to steal the other partys military secrets without knowing it." "Yes." The queen''s expression was not as cold as before, and she actually joined the topic: "It is used to eavesdrop on other people''s recipes, that is really..." Speaking of this, I suddenly found that everyone was looking at her with weird eyes, and hurriedly coughed: "I''m talking about eavesdropping on the enemy''s military plan... Well... how did you do this thing?" Robb said, "Look, this rice-sized thing is actually a crystal ball, but I cut and polished it to be very small, the size of a rice-grain. Then, let Godfahter give me a reduction technique to shrink me too. You can write runes on this little crystal ball." "I only wrote runes to collect sounds on this crystal ball, without images, and this crystal ball is not two-way communication. It only needs a unilateral call from the box, and it will start to work. It does not require manual operation. Answer, this is different from ordinary communication crystal ball." "In addition, there is not only a crystal ball for playing sound, but also a crystal block for storing sound. While eavesdropping, we can also record the other partys voice. In this way, you are eavesdropping on Yuxiang. When shredded pork is used, you dont have to write it down quickly by the clerks, you can record the sound and replay it over and over again." "I didn''t secretly remember the practice of fish-flavored shredded pork." The queen first resolutely denied this explanation, and then nodded: "Of course, you can''t let the other party pick it up manually, otherwise it will be exposed. Is it right? This idea of ??unilaterally making a call and then directly connecting and starting work is very clever! This is a great invention, and it can be called a strategic magic item." Hearing that her best friend so affirmed this invention, Madeleine couldn''t help being overjoyed. She directly defined it as a strategic level. It was great. Those who made strategic level magic items were properly rewarded by the royal family. But the queen immediately shook her head and sighed: "Unfortunately, the production method is too limited. With such a small crystal ball, only a ghost man can draw runes. Other people don''t know how to reduce it, and they can''t draw runes. , Then there is no way to make it." At this time, Robb cut his consciousness to the points, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, you can order from me with money. For the sake of our acquaintances, I wont charge you any more, and I will sell it to 20 gold coins. You set." "Important strategic-level magic items, how can they always rely on orders." The queen said. "Don''t think so." Robb said, "I said it last time. One day, wise people will develop a method of painting on rice grains. Then you can customize it yourself. You need to do it now. Its not here to spit my groove, but to buy some bugs from me for spare use, and at the same time train those craftsmen who are full of wisdom, and ask them to what extent they can use the micro-engraving technology." Queen: "Don''t speak so nicely. Even if I die, I jump off the wall of the City of Light. Don''t spend money on this." Robb cut his consciousness to the body and said to his clone: ??"Godfather, this invention, I originally wanted to give it to Miss Madeleine, but it must be made by your reduction technique, so... you just have to Shrink the money for the small technique, I wont charge them for the part of the money I invented, okay?" Robb''s consciousness switched back to the clone again, and nodded, "That''s all! For your face, 50% off, a set of ten gold coins!" "Deal!" The queen slapped the table, for fear that Robb would go back. This thing is indeed a very useful invention. Miss Queen can''t wait to give this thing to the spy and install it in Mondela''s palace. , And then listen to that the villain who usurped the country and seized power was discussing with the ministers all day and night about something frantic. "And this miniature camera." Robb took out the second thing, a crystal ball smaller than a cherry: "It and a bug are the same principle, they are activated in one direction, but the crystal ball is too small. The captured image is very blurry. After repeated tests, I found a crystal ball of this size. The image it transmits back is still barely visible. Although the resolution is much worse than that of the live camera, it is used for monitoring. enough." "If you take it secretly to the enemys home, install it in some less conspicuous places, you can see the privacy of the opponent, and it can also be used to install it on some important military bases for monitoring and defense, in case the enemy takes advantage of it. Sneak in when there are no guards..." The queen knew it was a good thing when she heard it: "If you get a 50% discount, I will buy this too!" Chapter 526： Even the 900-year-old people don’t let go Soon, several sets of miniature bugs and miniature cameras were all bought by the queen, and passed through the portal and delivered to the queen in a blink of an eye. In the past, when the queen asked Robb to buy things, he relied on two royal merchants, Cuckoo and Jiji, to pull the goods, but now if you are trading small items, not the kind of large-volume consumer goods, you simply go directly to the portal. NS. When the thing was obtained, the queen immediately gave it to his subordinates, let them try it out, master it, and then give it to the spy to use it for practical use. At present, Dongxi Grans army has been engaged in tug-of-war in the vast area east of the Guangming Road. Today you attacked for 20 miles, and tomorrow I will counterattack back for 20 miles, and the long front will be pushed over. Under this circumstance, if you get a new strategic magic item, there is no reason not to put it into use immediately. After she arranged the matter, she turned her head and took a look, only to find that Madeleine was still sitting in front of the crystal ball, silly chatting with Robert Smith, the content of the chat was extremely nutritious, and she repeated: "Your new invention is good. Amazing...you must be very promising in the future...you can definitely revitalize the Smith family..." The queen couldn''t help shook her head, cursing in her heart: idiot! Talking about this with men? Did you make a mistake? Can you marry yourself successfully like this? Give me a little more feminine style. She pulled Madeleine away from the crystal ball and whispered in her ear: "Don''t talk awkwardly anymore, I''m going to cry." Madeleine said, "How do we talk?" "I can''t teach you! In short, don''t be ashamed here anymore. You just talked to Robert Smith like a dog licking." The queen said: "I have never seen a woman lick a man like this, but I often see men please women like this." Madeleine: "Hey? Will I be looked down upon?" "Probably." The queen said: "If you don''t pay attention to being a little reserved, you will become worthless." Madeleine was taken aback, she really didn''t dare to talk awkwardly with the crystal ball anymore, and quickly found a reason to flash people. When Robb saw Madeleine gone, he just took the avatar, washed his makeup, returned to the stone chair and sat down, facing the queen, no one else interrupted, and the two could go back again. The rhythm of the clock (da) front (qing) phase (ma) versus (qiao). The queen snorted: "Look, I said it a long time ago. The same thing will always become a toy in your hands, but it will become a toy in the hands of Robert Smith. A powerful weapon, you should really learn from him and make something tall, so don''t concentrate on toys all day." "No." Robb hummed: "Whether weapons are toys interesting? Anyway, I don''t need weapons to deal with anything." "You can''t be an example." The queen said: "Normal people need weapons." "Cut, it sounds like I''m abnormal." Robb said, "I always feel like I''m very normal." The queen said a little bit sourly: "Look at how good Robert Smith is to Madeleine. He will invent and make weapons for her and give them to her free of charge. How bad you are to me, you will be kidnapped and deceived all day long. The weapon helped me deal with Mondela, and he even invented some funky things, just to turn me into a poor and fat girl." "Huh? I seem to have heard an incredible keyword." Robb said: "It''s all about poor characters. What''s the matter with fat characters?" Oops! The queen was shocked in her heart and said that she had missed her mouth, and she could not let him know about the gain of two catties in the past few days. She snorted: "You got it wrong." "No, I heard you right." Robb said with a smirk: "Have you gained weight?" "No!" The queen''s voice raised an octave. "Obviously, it''s fat." Robb said: "Stand up and let me see if the waist and legs have become thicker." "How can I show it to you?" The queen sneered: "Do you consider me a fashion model for the Cotton family?" "Wow!" Robbile said, "Understood, do you have one hundred and fifty catties?" Queen: (s㧥)sߩ She brushed the floor and jumped up, showing her perfect figure in front of the crystal ball, and spinning around to show Robb her slender waist, but the legs under the princess''s dress were not shown to Robb. "Look at it for yourself, how do I look like a person weighing one hundred and fifty catties? I am obviously only ninety-eight catties, ninety-eight! My height, ninety-eight catties is perfect." Okay, Miss Queen is almost 1.7 meters tall. This height of ninety-eight catties is really not that heavy. However, a few days ago she was obviously only ninety-six, and if she pushed forward to the sky, she was actually only ninety-four... Of course, this kind of thing is not enough for outsiders. No one knows that Miss Queen is growing two catties every once in a while, even if she runs wildly and exercises, she cant control it. Robb stretched his hands, woman, a word made her jump up and show it to herself, just now she said she didn''t want to be a fashion model. "Well, I won''t talk to you embarrassingly." Robb smiled and said, "It''s too early. I have important things to do. You should also go busy preparing for a new movie." "Yeah!" said the queen: "I will write a moving story and make a movie that is more popular than your "Lord of the Rings". I will get all the money I make this time without giving you any more money. Divide." Robb was happy: "Come on!" Hang up... Robb turned his head to face Marian who was still working on the two-dimensional quadratic equation next to him and said: "You heard what I said just now to Her Majesty the Queen, right?" Marianne nodded: "I heard everything clearly." Robb said: "Aren''t you going to play and make movies? It''s very profitable!" Marianne smiled and shook her head: "I thought about it when you were chatting just now. Everyone in my family is a stinky businessman. They are not romantic enough and lack artistic quality. I am afraid that making movies is not suitable for us. The movie theater is in line with my dads business philosophy. We may open another "Cotton Cinema City" on the Bright Road, but the filming will not be mixed." "Are you going to take the theater line? That''s okay!" Robb smiled: "Well, your phrase "lack of artistic cells" just now woke me up. Maybe there is someone who is very suitable for making movies." Marian said strangely: "Who?" Robb clapped his hands: "Sofa, can you please go to the Elf Village and invite the Elf Elder over here. Doesn''t this old man claim to be good at literature and poetry? The art cell is sure to leverage, so he called him to write the script. I watch him make a movie." Sofa, who has always laughed freely, couldn''t help but laughed: "Godfather, you don''t even let the 900-year-old man go, do you have to drag people down the crooked road?" "Crooked Road? How is this called Crooked Road!" Robb said, "Movies are great art!" Chapter 527： Dont interrupt me discussing art Elf elders are here. Although it is late now, the elves dont mind moving at night. There is also a tribe of elves among the high elves who specialize in operating at night, so it is also called night elves. The 900-year-old old man looked very excited and excited now. When he reached Robbs front, he said impatiently: "Archdruid, I heard your maid say that you want to invite me to perform literature and art. creation?" Robb couldn''t help being amused: Look at this old man''s joy! Beating the army of monsters, eating delicious cakes, riding the train, so many wonderful things, did not make this old man happy. Now I want to ask him to write something, what happened to him? Sure enough, are the elves proud of literature and poetry? "Old gentleman, don''t get excited." Robb said, "The script I want you to write is not a literary and artistic creation. There are still some differences between it and poetry, novels, and literature." "Oh?" Elf elder stroked his white beard: "Where is the difference?" Robb: "The difference is that the script is used to make the movie. The dialogue should be written in the most plain, close to the character''s usual tone. You can''t use the modes of tall poems and novels." The elder elder said "Hey": "That is to say, you have to write market slang, right? Isn''t that a low price? Alas, if you don''t write or write, what I want to write is noble literature, and what I want to write is very profound. How can you write that kind of superficial stuff." Robb put on a serious face and began to flicker: "Old sir, your idea is wrong! Don''t you think that you can''t express profound things in common slang?" Elder Elf shook his head: "I don''t think it can be!" "Well then, let me give you an example." Robb began to tell the story: "Once upon a time, there was a man who wanted to live in a big house since he was a child. So he worked hard to make money and finally bought a big house. Although he was very happy to have a new house, he made money. He ran out of money, living in a big empty house, but there was no money to spend, which made him feel very distressed." The elder elder said: "What''s so strange about this story? It''s very low-end." "Why? I haven''t finished talking yet." Robb continued: "So, this man decided to make money again. He made money, he made money, he made money, and he earned back piles of gold coins, so he took these gold coins. They were piled up in his own house, and piled up in every corner of the house. As a result, he himself didn''t even have a place to stay... So he sat on the balcony every day." Robb pointed to a mansion in the distance, and the Elf Elder turned on his reconnaissance technique and saw that it was the home of Baron Noren. At this time, Baron Noren was sitting on the balcony looking at the stars, looking lonely and begging for defeat. The elder said: "Is it the story of Baron Noren?" "No!" Robb said: "I just saw Baron Nolan on the balcony, so I used him as an example. Did you hear anything from this story?" Elder Elf thought about it seriously, and suddenly seemed to understand something: "Oh, I understand! This person makes money to buy a big house, but after buying a big house, he makes money and piles up the house, but he still doesn''t have a big house. Live, and can only stay on the balcony, so what''s the use for him to make money? Philosophy! Too philosophical! This is a great story, full of imaginable space." Robb''s secret music: Philosophy is a ghost! I just talk nonsense, nonsense! How you understand it is your business anyway. The elder elder said: "Now I fully understand. Even with plain and easy-to-understand words, I can describe profound themes. Hahaha, I can definitely write such a story. Then, I will use the profound The story should be made into a movie, right?" "Yes, yes! That''s it." Robb said, "But, don''t really write the kind of story I just told. The ordinary audience can''t understand it. Only a master of art like you can understand it." The Elf Elder was praised, and he was overjoyed. Being praised as a master of art is much happier than boasting about his magical combat skills. He shook his head and said, "Of course, how can ordinary people understand art like I do." "So..." Robb dragged a long note: "I suggest that when you write a story, you should focus on love stories. Romantic love stories are the most convenient way to carry deep, direct points to peoples inner touch. Dont you think ?" The elder elder nodded: "Yes! The Archdruid makes sense, and I think the love story is the best. I will go back and write a love story and try to make it into a movie. Haha, I even have a little idea. Now, the name of this story is "Forest Love"." Robb gave him a thumbs up: "Come on!" The old man walked away happily, and while he was walking, he was thinking about the beautiful and touching love story he was about to write. He was too engrossed. He fell on the way up the mountain and the boss fell out of his head. But he didn''t care at all, physical pain would not hinder spiritual prosperity. The next morning, just before dawn, the Elf Elder came up with a long story. At such an age, he actually stayed up late to write a love story. Even if he was an Elf, he was a bit unable to hold it, with two black hairs. It looks very strange because of eye circles. However, when people do things that they like, no matter how tired their body is, their spirits are also very vigorous. He actually ran into Robbs church yard early in the morning and sat on the opposite side of the stone table and waited for Luo. Bai got up. As soon as Robb came out and sat down on the stone chair, the old man took out his script and explained it, until he got Robb''s affirmation, he said with infinite joy, "Do you think this can be filmed?" " "Yes!" Although Robb thinks the story written by this guy is a bit old-fashioned, it is estimated that people in this era will not mind. After all, movies are new things, and even junk movies will be enjoyed by everyone. The elder elder smiled and said: "Then I will go to prepare the actors now, find the most beautiful elves, the most handsome elves, and shoot the most poignant love story..." Just as the elder elves said this, a dragon hawk rider suddenly flew over in the sky and landed beside them, reporting urgently: "Archdruid, elder, I found a small group of wolf cavalry moving in the forest six miles away. , How do you deal with it?" The elder elder turned his head and hit the dragonhawk knight with a crutches on the head: "Take care of this small mess by yourself, don''t interrupt me discussing art." Dragonhawk Rider: "..." Chapter 528： The ministers daughter is here again The Dragonhawk Knight was bullied, and called a small group of elven archers aggrievedly to pack up the wolf cavalry. The elder elder went to Zhang Luo actor to prepare magic props. Robb was eating breakfast and suddenly saw a purple light shining from the portal behind the church. Then, several guards jumped out from inside. After they confirmed the safety of this side, they bowed to Robb. One person returns to the door. After dozens of seconds, the guard brought a beautiful woman through the portal and walked over, who was the daughter of the Minister of Court Affairs. She has pure features and looks quite innocent, but she is really a good candidate to play Princess Sissi. Today I am wearing a pale yellow palace dress with many jewels dotted on it, which makes her look bright and beautiful. Unfortunately, this kind of large skirt will completely cover her legs. And she usually likes to wear gorgeous stockings, now that the long legs of the stockings are hidden by the skirt, it makes Robb a little unhappy. She held the palace dress with both hands first, and squatted a half squat in front of Robb from a distance, and then walked over with an elegant posture, while walking, her eyes were squinting at the church next to her. Robb can guess without a brain. She wants to see Robert Smith. Alas, why do these women have a love mind? You can''t learn from this uncle! Do your career wholeheartedly, oh, no, it''s just playing laziness wholeheartedly. It''s so troublesome to fall in love, so troublesome to coax a woman, how can laziness come to comfort. The court ministers daughter came to Robb and bowed again: "Godfather, my father said you want to make a love movie called "Princess Sissi," and he asked me to do it, so I came." Robb smiled and said, "Are you willing to act, or do you simply listen to your father''s orders? If it''s just your father''s order, but you don''t want to act, I won''t force you." The palace minister''s daughter blushed: "I want to come to Westwind Town myself." "Oh? I just want to come to Westwind Town, not to play a movie?" The daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs: "As long as I come to Xifeng Town, I am willing to do anything, so the movie is also willing to act." Robber was happy: "Well, be happy with you. But... Robert Smith is busy studying, but I don''t have time to see you." "Hey?" The daughter of the Minister of State was obviously disappointed. She glanced at the church next to her, but she didn''t know which room Robert Smith usually lived in, so she should I didn''t know which window I looked at, so I just glanced around, and then pitifully said: "He is so busy with his studies? Then I will..." After speaking for a while, I stopped urgently, but Robb had already heard it. This sentence should be "Then what use is it for me to come to Xifeng Town?" Robb is speechless, woman, woman, love brain is really troublesome, you have such a thought, can this movie be filmed next? No, I can''t spoil a great movie. I still have to find a way to boost the morale of the actors. Robb had no choice but to say: "I just thought about it. The actor of the movie Sissi hasn''t been decided yet. Just let Robert Smith be the actor." "Hey?" The palace minister''s daughter was overjoyed: "Really? Isn''t he busy studying?" Robb said: "It''s also a kind of learning to act in a movie. People can''t just know how to fight and kill, but also have some artistic recuperation, so I asked him to make a movie to cultivate his sentiment." The minister of palaces daughters head was like a little chicken pecking rice: "Okay, okay, edify, he plays the leading role, am I playing the leading role? Wow, I suddenly became interested in acting. Robb: "..." The court ministers daughter drew closer and asked in a low voice, "Godfather, is there a kiss?" Robb: "..." "Looking at your expression, it seems that there is no kissing scene. Can you temporarily add a paragraph?" Robb: (s-)sߩ "Even if there is a kiss scene, I will use a dislocation shooting!" "Huh? Godfather, I don''t mind sacrificing a bit for the art. There is no need to misplace the shooting." The two were arguing happily. There was another sound of flapping wings in the sky. The dragon hawk rider flew over the ground and fell beside Robb. A tall female elf archer jumped from the eagle''s back. She saluted Robb: "Godfather, the monster army is a little bit ready to move, as if they are about to organize their third offensive." The monster has already attacked Westwind Town twice, the first time being the Harpy, the Murloc, and the Wolf Cavalry. The second time was the lava giant, the tunnel crawler, and the kobold. The dragon eagle knight said: "If the monster army comes to attack again this time, the number of troops sent will definitely be more than the previous two. It will be more difficult to deal with. Our parents are now obsessed with writing scripts. We can''t count on it, so I will ask. Ask Godfather for his opinion." "Are you coming for the third time?" Robb smiled badly: "It came just right. The first part of "The Lord of the Rings" was a huge success. I was about to start filming "The Lord of the Rings 2: The Two Towers". In one movie, there is a scene of a large-scale defensive battle...Since the monsters want to take the initiative to act as extras for us, we can only sincerely thank them for their cooperation." The elf archer suddenly sweated: "Godfather, the monster is coming to attack the city. This is a major event, a disaster. Why are you thinking about making a movie? Oh my God! Our elders and Godfather are unreliable, it''s over. " "Cut, all the fuss." Robb put his hands behind his head, lay on the stone chair, and thought for a while. The most important scene in the second Two Towers of the Lord of the Rings is that monsters attack the Valley of the Helm, and humans and elves are formed. The coalition forces defended desperately in the Valley of the Helmets and resisted the monsters. Finally, the white-robed mage Gandalf appeared, brought the reinforcements of Luo Hanguo, and smashed the monsters in one fell swoop. This scene is very easy to handle in the original world, and the castle in Holy Ashenvale can be done with computer special effects. But Robb can''t do computer special effects now. He can only rely on real scenes. Although it doesn''t have to be exactly the same as the Valley of the Helm in the original Lord of the Rings, he can''t just pile a few stones or build a few bricks. The wall is used to fool people. Using cement to paste is too wasteful of resources, and now is not the time to waste cement in such a place. Where was it used to film the scene of the Valley of the Helm? Robb was struggling. He suddenly saw Captain Elsie approaching. This guy routinely brushed his face every day: "Good morning Godfather, I will report to you on the work in the last few days." When he saw his face, Robb suddenly remembered something: "By the way! Westwind Prison!" Chapter 529： Gamble again "Lilian, come and push me, let''s go to Westwind Prison and see." Robb greeted, and Lilian took Robb''s wheelchair. The section of the road in front of the church has been funded by Robb himself and built into a cement pavement. The cement pavement in the original world takes a long time to dry, but it is very convenient in this world. Just use wind magic and fire magic. A little control of the temperature and wind speed can quickly dry and solidify the cement pavement. Lilian pushed Robb onto the concrete road, and the wheelchair walked smoothly without any bumps. Now, this road has become a landmark section of Westwind Town. Many townspeople will come to see the western scenery and walk around on this concrete road, so that they will feel as if they have become extraordinary. Of course, the situation on this road was also reported to Miss Queen on the 32nd. It is estimated that the Bright Road is also beginning to follow suit. It didn''t take long for Robb to arrive at the prison in Houshan, Westwind Town. Since all the prisoners are prisoners, Robb worried that they would harm ordinary civilians after they escaped, so he built the prison far away from the main town, like a satellite city hanging alone in the valley outside the town. This large prison was backed by the valley, the wall was built high, and there was a gate facing the direction of Taniguchi. It looked majestic and domineering, and it seemed that it could be used as the Valley of the Holy Helm. "Okay, let''s choose this place." Robb called the mayor of Baihua, the contractor, and pointed to the prison. A statue...and a few towers there..." A blind command, anyway, is to let him build the front of the prison better. It should look like a mountain castle. Of course, it doesnt have to be as aggressive as a big city. The Valley of the Holy Helm in the original book also looks It''s just the shape of a small city guard. In the evening, the queen called again: "Ghost man, I heard that you tossed the prison in the back mountain. It seemed that you were going to make it into a castle for acting. Moreover, there are many decorations that indicate that it will be used. Shooting a war scene. Is this preparing for the second part of The Lord of the Rings? There will be a grand siege scene in this one?" Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "What I told you to go down during the day, you already called me in the evening. My Westwind Town is like a sieve, and there is air leakage everywhere. You won''t give me to you last time. Are miniature bugs and miniature cameras installed in my place?" The queen snorted: "The people I have stationed in Westwind can watch you openly and even call me in front of you. Why should I use precious strategic magic items on you?" Robb: "There are reasons and evidence, and it is convincing." The queen couldn''t help asking: "It''s a good idea for you to transform the prison into a castle for acting, but...the monsters are not so obedient, and it''s not that they will fight wherever you want them to be hit." "Well, I have a second move." Robb put on a pretending face: "Believe it or not, wherever I let the monsters fight, the monsters will fight." The queen snorted coldly: "The monsters are not yours. Although you can use your mind to control magic and manipulate a small group of monsters for a short time, you can''t control a large army." Robb smiled and said: "Then shall we make a bet? I can instruct this monster army to attack the Westwind Town Prison." The queen hummed: "What is the bet?" Robb said: "The bet is the last time. I haven''t seen Miss Queen''s beautiful legs in stockings for a long, long time." Upon hearing this, the queens majestic face couldnt help showing a trace of embarrassment. She would never forget that the last time she lost her stockings with Robb, she couldnt sell it. The result was a terrible loss and she was forced to wear black. The embarrassing scene that Si Baisi showed this man. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 345) "You can''t bet on something higher and higher?" The queen patted the table and said: "Betting on jewels, artifacts, and even taxes is all right. Why do you have to bet on such obscure things?" "Oh! This is what you said." Robb said, "If I offer a bet on a population of 20,000, would you dare to bet? If you win, I will send the population of Xifeng Town to the Bright Road. If you lose, then Twenty thousand people moved from Guangming Road to Xifeng Town." "This..." The queen froze immediately. After a few seconds, she whispered: "I''d better bet you can show the stockings." "Hahaha! Scared, you''re scared." "Huh!" The queen snorted coldly: "A wise king will never use his people to make bets. It just so happens that I am wise." "It sounds so nice, but I''m actually afraid of losing." Robb said, "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. Now I will show you how I support the army of monsters." After finishing speaking, Robb stretched his hand in the air, fetched something from the air, brushed the floor, a few pieces of cloth, leather, and the nails of the goblin that was killed when the army invaded last time, fell in front of Robb. Stone table. The queen wondered: "What''s the use of these things?" "Of course it''s making things." Robb uses tailoring skills to choose materials: "linen, leather, goblin nails", and then chooses a thing to be made: "goblin costume". After three seconds of rubbing the strips, a strange piece of clothing appeared on the table. Robb put this dress on himself, and in an instant, he turned into a goblin. With a green brain shell, a short and thin body, and a ragged mouth with bad teeth, it looks very stupid. This shocked Xuelu, Solfa, and Lilian next to them: "Wow, what the hell?" Her Majesty the Queen over the crystal ball was also taken aback: "What''s the matter?" Robb said with a smirk: "I haven''t seen it? This kind of clothes is called''fashion''. Wearing it on can change that person''s appearance. This piece of clothing I rubbed is called goblin costume, which can transform people into Like a goblin." Queen:"" When Xuelu rolled her eyes, she suddenly understood what Robb was going to do. She couldn''t help but feel happy: "Bring me one, and I want one too. This is fun, and I want to play too." Robb laughed loudly: "Okay, I''ll get you one too. Let''s go and make trouble together." Queen:"" Robb rubbed it casually, and another "goblin costume" was finished. Xuelu put the clothes on her body, and in an instant, she also became a goblin. However, the goblin she became was obviously better-looking than Robb, with red skin, slender figure, and gray hair, her facial features were not so ugly, and her teeth were neat. It turns out that when the fashion in the game puts on the body, it will automatically determine the gender of the player. Males become green ugly goblins, and females become red beautiful goblins. Queen:"" Chapter 530： Fear Robb put the camera used in filming in his bag, and let Xueluo on his back, and was responsible for photography. A crystal ball for the live broadcast was also handed over to her, so that she could follow herself to show the live broadcast to Miss Queen. Of course, this live broadcast screen was only transmitted to the LCD panel of Miss Queen, not to the LCD panel. Look at other TV sets. Because what to do next has something to do with the movie he was shooting, he didn''t want to miss the clip, so that the audience would not be so excited when watching the movie. I gave Sofa a few more instructions and asked her to go to the prison to make arrangements. "Okay, let''s go." Robb smiled and said, "Miss Queen, you are watching how I trick the monster army into attacking Xifeng Prison." He took Xuelu''s hand, but to outsiders, it was a green-skinned goblin holding a red-skinned goblin''s hand, and the two goblins smiled and jumped into the sewer. The dwarf sentry who was guarding the underground passage in the sewer was taken aback, and almost hit him with a hammer. Robb hurriedly said, "Don''t fight, it''s me!" The dwarf sentry looked dumbfounded: "Huh? Is it the voice of the master craftsman?" Xuelu next to her also giggled and said, "Don''t hit me either." "This is Miss Xuelu''s voice?" The dwarf sentry shook his beard: "What kind of magic is this? You all look exactly like goblins." Robb didn''t explain, he smiled and pulled Xuelu past the dwarf sentry: "Look at the underground passage, wait for me to come back." The two of them hopped into the underground passage like ordinary goblins, then took the wind and sprinted away, and quickly ran dozens of miles to the valley where the monster army gathered. There were two more kobold sentries at the entrance of the underground passage. The bodies of the two kobold sentries killed by Robb last time were burned to ashes by Robb, so no one knows that anyone has ever invaded this demon kings army. Temporary camp. The monsters thought that the two kobold sentries were deserters, and they didn''t care. Anyway, the army of monsters is an army with very low training and loose management. It is not surprising that a few soldiers escaped. Seeing two goblins coming from the crypt, the kobold sentry was a little surprised and raised the weapon in his hand: "Where do you come from?" "Ah, we just rushed over from Westwind Town." Robb deliberately lowered his voice, speaking with a goblin-like comical taste: "We are scouting in Westwind Town, and then from the authentic Drilled back in the branch road." The two kobolds looked at Robb and Xuelu with vigilant eyes, but looking from the left to the right, these were two goblins, and they couldn''t be faked. Robb pretended to be very anxious and said: "We have detected a very important military situation, and we need to report it to Lord Demon immediately." At this time, Miss Queen on the TV side was already crying out in her heart, she was as clever as she, had already guessed what Robb was going to do, and based on her knowledge of Robb, this cunning fellow must Can get things done. Now the thing that Miss Queen is thinking about has become: awful! This time I''m going to lose most of the time. What kind of silk stockings should I wear to show him this time is not ashamed? Do not! What a shame to wear. After all, I blame this ghost man for always having an endless stream of tricks and weird tricks. Where did he learn these weird things? The two kobold sentries stepped aside. Robb and Xuelu hopped towards the bottom of the valley like goblins. When they came last time, they just looked down at the entrance of the passage and did not go deep into it. , Walking directly into it this time, you can observe the Demon King''s army in more detail. I saw that the various races in the Demon King''s Army were not all gathered in the valley. Many monster races had conflicts with each other, and they had to fight if they were to gather together forcibly. Most of them are divided into races and stay together in this valley. For example, the goblins all gather together, and the half-orcs also gather together. Intellectual monsters, such as goblins, ogres, half-orcs, etc., have mostly set up tents and makeshift cabins. But for monsters with worrisome IQs, such as Thunderbirds, Beacon Behemoths, and Mammoths, just find a cave, in the woods, and just get down on the ground. Xuelu whispered: "The three behemoths are terrible." The queen on the other side of the TV also said at the same time: "There are actually three behemoths, which is terrible." Robb asked in a low voice: "Why? Is this thing great? How do I feel so-so." Xuelu whispered: "Anything is normal in your eyes, but for us, the Beacon Behemoth is a very terrifying super monster. Its combat power is even comparable to angels and skeleton dragons, but it can''t fly. , Can only run on the ground, and its intelligence is very low. It will be played to death if it encounters angels and skeleton dragons." Robb said "Oh": "That''s how it is." In the real world, the strength of many monsters is different from that of the game world, because the monsters in the game world have levels, and some very strong monsters will appear weak because of their low level. Goblins, but in the real world, there is no hierarchy. Whether a monster is strong or not depends on the race. The two-footed dragon can sling goblins with their eyes closed. Therefore, Robb''s knowledge of the monsters'' combat effectiveness is actually not as clear as Xuelu''s. The two of them walked by the three behemoths. One of the behemoths was a bit hungry. He raised his head and thought about what to eat tonight with his not very clever mind. Suddenly I saw two little goblins walking by. Although Lord Demon warned them not to eat their own people, once the Behemoth became muddled, it would not even follow the orders of the Demon Lord. It stretched out. A giant claw wants to grab these two goblins and eat them. The giant claw was bigger than Robb''s locomotive, and he grabbed it sideways with a shocking momentum. Xuelu couldn''t help being taken aback, and the lady queen over the TV couldn''t help but feel tight. However, at this moment, Robb suddenly raised his head and glared at the behemoth behemoth. The behemoth met Robbs gaze, and his whole body was irritated. Under the tree. Xuelu said in surprise: "What did you do to it? Why did it persuade it?" Robb laughed and said: "Fear technique! Just scare it. Anyway, it''s stupid, and it won''t tell others if it is feared. What''s wrong with me bullying it?" Xuelu: "..." The queen on the opposite side opened her mouth wide in surprise: I have never heard of anyone who can throw the fear technique on the behemoth beast, because this kind of monster has extremely powerful power and will not be feared by mere humans. Even the most famous heroes in history cannot be affected by the technique. Chapter 531： You cant fool me Robb and Xuelu kept going deep into the middle of the monster army. The queen also took the opportunity to learn about the true strength of the demon army by relying on the live camera. Various monsters can be counted in detail, and the more you count, the more heart you get shock. I thought to myself: Fortunately there is a Westwind town, and there is a ghost man who helps me guard the back. If there is no ghost man and his Westwind town, this army of monsters will enter the hinterland of Siegland and kill people and set fire everywhere. I would never sit and watch. My people are being ravaged by monsters, must the army be sent to deal with it? If Mondela takes the opportunity to attack the Path of Light at that time, am I a dead end? The two of them walked all the way to the deepest part of the valley, only to discover that there was actually a seam here, and there was a rugged road leading directly to the ground... This was not seen from above, only to be seen below. The two continued to go deep underground. Xuelu was moved at once, and her hands were shaking with joy: "Go down here, maybe it''s the Demon City! In the end, you still accompany me to explore the Demon City." Robb: "Don''t be stupid! This is just a temporary camp for the monsters. How can there be a Demon King City? At most, the Demon King prefers to live under the ground, so I deliberately found a place with a seam to camp." Xuelu thought carefully, it made sense, but she was still very happy, as long as she could see the devil, she was very satisfied. For all the adventurers in this world, to meet the devil and find a chance to defeat it is definitely a moment that can be remembered as the pinnacle of their life. The two of them continued to move forward in the cracks of the ground, and they encountered some powerful underground monsters along the way. They rolled their eyes and looked at the two deeply stitched goblins with weird eyes, and their eyes were full of ridicule. And contempt. In order to avoid trouble, Robb said when he saw the monster along the way, "We have a major military situation to report to Lord Demon." The IQs of these monsters are much higher than that of the Bimon Giant Beast. Hearing what he said, he didn''t come to trouble Robb and Xuelu. Not only did they make way, but they also showed them the way. The two of them gradually penetrated into the heart of the earth, and they didn''t know how long they had been walking, and they felt the air become hot and dry. Xuelu whispered: "Do you smell it?" Robb nodded: "The smell of lava giants." The smell of the lava giant is actually the smell of magma and volcanic rock. The two turned a corner, the front became brighter, and the entire cave was printed in red. The red magma was flowing in the ground crack in front. Its red light illuminates the entire crypt. In the magma and on the shore, there are more than a dozen lava giants sitting or lying, even floating in the magma, they will not be melted by the high temperature of the magma, because they are originally monsters born from the magma. Next to the magma, there is a high platform with a stone chair, and a tall monster with long horns on its head, red skin, and a tall body, sits on that stone chair. Xuelu recognized it after only a glance: "The Devil Race!" "Oh, are there any demons?" Robb laughed in a low voice, "Is it strong?" "Very strong!" Xue Lu said: "Demons are even stronger than angels, and their IQs are also very high. They are not as empty as the behemoths but have no brains. They even know magic and combat skills, and they can do it physically. And a complicated profession." Robb whispered: "However, the devil in my memory should have wings. Why doesn''t this guy?" Xue Lu said: "With wings, it is called a great demon. It is the superior of the demon clan. This demon does not have wings yet, indicating that he is just an ordinary demon, not a great demon." "Isn''t that very delicious?" Robb said. Xuelu couldn''t laugh or cry: "Only you will think of devil dishes." At this time, the queen was also looking at the demon through the TV, thinking to herself: The IQ of the demon tribe is not low, they are shrewd and capable, and they are scheming. They can''t be deceived casually. If Im not wrong, the ghost mans plan should go to falsely transmit information and tell the demon that if you want to capture Westwind Town, it would be better to attack Westwind Prison first, and then coax this guy to do what he said. , But, with the devil''s cunning, can the ghost man fool it? When she was thinking of this, she saw Robb walk up to the devil and showed a weird smile at it. Goblins were originally creatures with jaws and ugly faces. When they grinned, their expressions looked very sinister. The demon frowned: "Goblin, what information do you have? Say quickly, when you''re finished, get out, I hate your face." Robb laughed and said: "My respectable Lord Demon, when I was scouting in Westwind Town, I found a weakness in Westwind Town. If you send troops to attack that place, you can destroy Westwind Town''s defenses without any effort." "Oh?" The devil showed suspicious eyes: "Where? The key problem for Westwind Town is difficult to attack, the key problem should be that strange priest. As long as that priest is killed, Westwind Town can be killed, and from where to fight. What does it matter to go in?" Robb said: "What I found is the secret of the priest. Under the ground of the Westwind Prison, there is a jar buried in that jar with the soul of the weird priest. As long as the jar is smashed, the priest will die. In this way, Attacking Westwind Town will be effortless." "Oh?" The demon''s face was moved. The queen couldn''t help but feel a little moved: this ghost man, the reaction was so fast. This was obviously a temporary fabricated statement after listening to the devil. He didn''t expect it to be so real, and there was no flaw in it. The devil thought about it seriously and grinned: "Really?" Robb said: "Really!" "Goblin, you can''t lie to me." The devil laughed happily: "You are lying, although what you say sounds tempting, but my eyes can see through all lies, because I often make lies. You are undoubtedly digging a trap for me. Once I actually send troops to attack the Westwind Prison, your treacherous trick will succeed. This is what your eyes tell me." It laughed loudly: "I see, you are human-trained goblins? You want to deceive me in this way, it''s impossible, hahahaha." Robb: "..." Xuelu: "..." The queen thought to herself: The devil is really hard to deceive. Robb spread his hands: "Is it true that I can''t fool you? Xuelu, you are right." Xuelu spread her hands next to her: "Unfortunately, although I hope I can guess wrong." "Humble goblin, go to death, you have to pay for lying to me." The demon roared and waved his palm at Robb''s forehead. Then, the queen saw that Robb stretched out his hand to clasp the devil''s wrist and threw it over his shoulder... Chapter 532： Could it be that we can only communicate with fireballs A super beautiful looking overwhelmed, the huge body of the devil was picked up by a thin and weak green-skinned goblin, spinning half a circle in the sky like a big windmill, and slammed into it. on the ground. Boom, with a loud noise, the devil threw a large human-shaped pit from the hard ground. This is not an ordinary ground, but a ground formed by cooled lava. The degree of hardness is very unusual. Compared with ordinary rocks, it is harder to know how many times. However, Robb just fell so casually, and the ground smashed into it. Human-shaped pits seem to be made of soft mud. The devil was a little dizzy by this slam, and Venus fluttered in his forehead. What the **** is it? This is just a goblin, isn''t it? Why does a mere goblin have such a great power to pull me up and throw my dignified demon for fun? This must be impossible! The devil jumped up, roared, and fisted Robb again. Unexpectedly, Robb swung around and brushed the ground and he came to the back of the devil, clasping his waist with his hands, and then fell backwards. The German-style back bridge slammed. This is the throwing technique of Street Fighter''s middle column, super fierce! The devil''s huge body was lifted up again, spinning around in mid-air, his forehead slammed heavily into the ground, and he slammed straight into the ground, forming a strange sight with the upper body inserted into the ground and the lower body still appearing outside. Xuelu clapped her hands next to her and laughed: "Sure enough, the Devil King is also unbearable." The queen also shook her head on the TV and sighed secretly: I guessed it would be like this. The demon king is stunned! It even fell a goblin twice, and felt that the world view and the view of demonic life had been subverted in a mess. Fortunately, it was strong enough, the forehead was hard enough, and the hard ground was not enough to hurt him, and his hands were on the ground. With a strong support, he swept the ground and jumped out of the hole. Raise a fist and hit... Robb raised a hand and shook it at him: "Don''t hit again, or you will fall again!" The demon king beat him up and blasted him with a punch. So, 0.5 seconds later, with a loud bang, the Demon King was thrown to the ground by Robb again. Robb: "I told you not to fight, listen to people''s words, I won''t throw you." "Asshole." The devil was furious, and with a wave of his hand, a big fireball blasted towards Robb. It also understands now. If you hit this goblin with your fist, you will definitely be detained, and then you have to lie down with an inexplicable throwing technique. In that case, use magic instead. Anyway, the demons are all It is a combination of physics and magic, and the demons dont need to chant spells when they cast a lot of offensive magic. They are born with the ability to instantly cast all kinds of attack magic! The little devil can instantly cast small fireballs, the devil can instantly fireball, wall of fire, lightning, ice bolts and other attack magic, the big devil can even all kinds of magical arcane spells instantaneously, even summoning, teleportation, etc. . The demon in front of him was not a great demon, but a demon, but it was enough to cast all kinds of attack magic without chanting. This fireball looked quite powerful, and it slammed into Robb''s face at close range, looking astonishing. Robb is not familiar with the monster abilities in this world. He didn''t expect this guy to be able to fire a fireball instantly. He didn''t even have time to dodge, and with a bang, the fireball hit the front face. There was no Miss, and it hit! The huge flame magic power wrapped Robb''s entire head in it and burned. Xuelu and the queen couldn''t help being startled, for fear that something would happen to Robb. However, the flame went out immediately, Robb was only HP-3232, and his face was not burned black. This is because he enjoys the rules of the game. The characters in the game will not be blackened by magic. They will always be as handsome as they are. Only equipment can change the appearance of the characters, and they cannot be injured. For Robb with a total HP of 999999, he didn''t bother to treat this small injury, just wait for the HP to automatically recover. He stretched his hand and rubbed his face, and said in a slightly surprised manner: "It actually hit me, there was no resistance, and he also hit 3232 points of damage. You guys are pretty strong." demon:"" It knows its strength very well. The fireball it throws can''t even be carried by the angel race, but the person in front of him actually used his front face to harden it, and his face was not even burnt, and he was still here to comment on himself. Isn''t his strength too much? The demon''s IQ is not low. At this moment, it has already analyzed the difference between the strength of the enemy and the enemy. It is obvious that this goblin is so powerful that it cannot be dealt with by itself. It didn''t dare to make rash moves anymore, moved back a little bit, and said in a deep voice, "What are you going to say?" Robb laughed and said, "You shoot a fireball on me and ask me what I want to say? Then I''m so shameless, I have to shoot a fireball on you at least, let''s talk about it again, right?" When the devil heard this, he felt bad, and hurried to the side. At the same time, Robb also raised his hand, and a huge fireball the size of a locomotive flew out of his fingertips, and slammed into the position where the demon was standing just now. Fortunately, the demons IQ was high enough and he hid in advance. It was no longer in the original position, and the big fireball of the locomotive brushed the devil''s body. Although the huge heat couldn''t directly hit, it just passed by, and the devil was already frightened. The fireball hit the air and flew straight to a lava giant behind. With a bang, the lava giant was burned into red lava and flowed into the lava river below. The devil couldnt help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It was a lava giant. Even the extremely hot lava could not burn the lava giant, because they were originally monsters born from the magma. They could swim in the magma, but they didnt expect it. This goblin burned it with a fireball. How strong is this goblin fireball? "Missed, let''s do it again." Robb said. "Don''t!" The devil waved his hand quickly: "Don''t come again, I won''t attack you indiscriminately, you have something to say." "How nice it would be to cooperate like this earlier." Robb pulled Xuelu next to him, and then the two of them once again presented an information report, saying: "Respected Lord Demon, we are goblin scouts. We found that Westwind Town has a shortcoming, that is Westwind. The prison, as long as the Westwind Prison is captured, the Westwind Town can be defeated. Please send your troops to attack the Westwind Prison." Devil: "..." "Why didn''t the Demon Lord speak anymore?" Robb raised his head and said, "Could it be that we still have to use fireballs to communicate?" The Demon King covered his face, sighed up to the sky, and then said loudly: "Come here, send orders! Send an army out to attack the Westwind Prison." The lady queen on the other side of the TV couldn''t help covering her face, and couldn''t bear to look straight, "Poor Devil!" Chapter 533： Real hacked Poor Demon Lord, I was bullied too much. Seeing that it was obedient, Robb stopped bullying it. There is still something useful to this demon king. Next, he will film the second and third parts of The Lord of the Rings, and there are many other people who are going to shoot the battle between humans and monsters. Picture, now is not the time to clean up this guy. He chuckled and said, "Well, in that case, I''ll leave first." The devil heard that he was leaving, and he was relieved: This weird goblin, if it wants to grab my place as the demon king, I really dont know what to do. Since its leaving, thats the best. I hope he will not come back again after he leaves. It hurried to accompany Robb and Xuelu in person, and sew the two of them out of the ground all the way, bowing to their knees, looking like a little traitor leading the way for the enemy. Previously, it thought Robb and Xuelu were human-trained goblins, but seeing Robb so powerful, how could it still think so, what it wants to understand most is that these two goblins are from What came out of the tribe. Robb wouldn''t let it figure it out. As soon as he walked out of the seam, Robb stretched his hand around Xuelu''s waist, brushed the ground and flew into the sky, disappearing into the distant sky in an instant. "Flight?" The devil was secretly surprised: With the IQ of the Goblin tribe, can he learn such an advanced spell? What kind of goblin is this? No matter, just guessing is useless, as long as they don''t bother me again. Send a few tribal monsters to attack the West Wind Prison, and deal with it, even if you make a mission to this terrifying goblin. Robb hugged Xuelu and flew in the sky! The appearance of the two goblins is so ugly that the queen can''t be jealous on the TV side... Xuelu watched the scene on the ground receding rapidly, and the wind lifted her goblin''s white hair backwards, feeling very comfortable. She couldn''t help laughing with joy: "Transform into a goblin to play the devil like this. It also feels very interesting." "Interesting ghost." Robb said: "If it weren''t for making movies, I wouldn''t bother to do this kind of thing." Xuelu stopped talking about him, just sighed: "Flying is so useful. When can I learn flying? I heard that in the entire Kingdom of Grande, there is only the former wind magician, John Roland. Smith has mastered flying skills, no other wizard can do it, but you can do it easily." "Well, this isn''t a great spell." In the game world, this kind of magic that is convenient to use on the road is used by all magicians, but it is not as cool as a flying mount. Xue Lu said: "Don''t rush back, let''s fly high and take a look, fly to the clouds, and see if the angel race is a race that really lives in the clouds." "Don''t go!" Robb hummed, "Isn''t this an adventure? I hate it." "Why do you hate adventure so much?" "Because I''m tired!" Xuelu''s eyes lit up: "That means you were an adventurer before?" Robb: "Sure it!" "Then where have you been before? What powerful monsters have you killed? For a strong person like you, the places you have explored must be beyond my imagination, right?" Robb recalled his prosperous years in the game. The strange thing is that the dungeons he brushed, the bosses he fought, are now blurred, and he is still impressed. Only those sand sculpture players who played games happily together, took adventures, swiped dungeons, and killed monsters. He couldn''t help showing a leisurely expression and sighed: "Xuelu, you will understand later! The adventure itself is not important, but the person who is adventurous with you is important. Therefore, I cherish the current life, but I am more I cherish the friends I make now." Having said that, he suddenly thought of something. He raised the live crystal ball in front of him, and said to the queen on the TV side: "Miss Queen, I also advise you, any hatred of the country and the family is not as important as the people around him. ." The queen snorted: "Don''t use the goblin''s ugly face to say such pretentious and profound words to the screen." It''s a pity that the live camera is one-way, and Robb couldn''t hear her complaints. Soon, the town of Westwind arrived. Robb and Xuelu landed in the courtyard of the church. Of course, the two of them flew into the town in the goblin style, which made the elf archers who were in charge of the guard very nervous, and several bows and arrows. The hand shot an arrow at them, and the Dragonhawk Knight flew over to meet them. The attack did not stop until Robb revealed his identity. "Elsie!" As soon as Robb dropped to the ground, he took off his goblin attire and immediately ordered: "The second part of the Lord of the Rings, the script has been handed over to you, you should quickly prepare according to my request and prepare soldiers. Participate in the battle to guard the Valley of the Helm. In this battle, elven archers will come to play a tragedy that was killed to highlight the cruelty of the war. In addition, a cavalry team will be organized to rescue the Helm at the end. Gu, by the way, a lot of blood packs must be prepared so that the soldiers can play the tragic scenes when they died in battle..." Elsie has read the script, and of course he knows what to do. He cant help but smile: Godfather, you dont need blood packs. Anyway, if you can resurrect, let the soldiers grit their teeth and be cut by the orcs. Just die. Just go straight out and soak real blood, pull out some intestines, or lose your head, so that the performance of the movie will be more realistic." "Real size!" Robb smiled and scolded: "It is too glaring to strive for realism in this kind of place. There is no need. Tell everyone, although we are fighting in fakes, the monster army is fighting for real. Be careful not to get hurt, or it will hurt." Elsie couldn''t help muttering: "Only Godfather is so benevolent. It must be true to change the individual. If you can really die, you will never fake death. It is definitely not just a small injury if you can pull the intestines out." Robb smiled and scolded: "That kind of black-hearted guy will die for me." The two were talking here. The dwarf leader ran from a distance. His short legs turned quickly. Although the legs were short and the steps were small, there was no problem as long as the legs moved quickly. He rolled over like a big ball, and shouted at Robb with excitement: "Master, we finally copied the steam engine, a perfect copy! It''s super beautiful!" "Oh?" Robb was overjoyed: "Come over and take a look." "It''s coming soon. I just ran over to inform." The dwarf leader blew his beard triumphantly. After a while, a big bullock cart appeared on the concrete road in front of the church, carrying a car. Beautiful steam engine. Chapter 534： This is a big business The craftsmanship of the dwarf is really extraordinary. It is obviously a heavy steam engine. If it is built by humans, it will definitely make it look very rough, as long as it can be used. But the dwarves are more particular. The things they create must not only be practical, but also beautiful and beautiful. The edges and corners are all rounded and rounded, and it looks like it has been coiled ten thousand times. The dwarf leader triumphantly added a shovel of coal to the steam and lit it on fire. After a while, the steam engine started booming, turning a bearing as fast as a top. "Not bad, not bad." Robb smiled: "It''s a great job!" "Where is it? Compared to the diesel engine used on your big train, this thing is still a bit worse." The dwarf leader is a knowledgeable person. He has observed the kinetic energy of the train and the kinetic energy of the steam tank and knows that the diesel engine is more powerful. However, when he learned that diesel engines must be started with diesel, and the only source of diesel is Robbs "hand rubbing", he realized that diesel engines are destined to be unavailable and can only be played where Robb is located, and only coal is needed. The steam engine that can play is the thing that dwarves should learn and imitate. The dwarf leader was a little proud and said: "When we were making this steam engine, we also found some imperfections in it, and made some small adjustments to ensure that it is better than the original steam engine on the steam tank. The motivation is stronger." "Oh?" Robb smiled: "That''s great. You will continue to do research in this area in the future, not only to make it stronger, but also to make it smaller." The dwarf leader nodded and said: "It is not difficult to be stronger, but it is difficult to be smaller, because... it burns on coal, which is embarrassing. To play with this thing, at least a coal-fired boiler is necessary. It can never be as small as a diesel engine." Robb laughed: "Don''t be depressed, someone will handle the mass production of diesel sooner or later. Then, you can just study diesel engines." The dwarf leader wondered: "How do you get that done?" "Need chemistry..." Robb changed his mouth: "Haha, no, it needs further development of alchemy. I think, on this point, you can go to your old opponent, the Elf Elder, and see if he can send Some elven alchemists came out to study the refining and purification of oil." The dwarf leader said: "Don''t even think about this kind of thing. The oil is dark and exudes an unpleasant smell. The elves will never be willing to study this. I think it should be handed over to the human alchemist. ." When the two of them were talking about this, they saw the elder elder passing by the door of the church. As they walked, they were still muttering: "Ah! I love you..." Then they changed their voices immediately, pinching their throats and saying: "You Do you really love me? I am so happy!" The dwarf leader was shocked: "What''s wrong with this man? Is he schizophrenic?" Robb said, "I think he is only playing two roles in one person, and he is conceiving his own love story "Forest in Love". It seems to be a story of two elves who have been in love and talked for a thousand years." Dwarf leader: "How boring are these elves who actually waste a thousand years on falling in love? If you spend a thousand years on ironing, how many treasures will be produced." Robb: "..." "What''s the matter? Great Master, don''t you think I am right?" "You are a ghost!" Robb said: "You have to learn to seek common ground while reserving differences, and respect other people''s hobbies and lifestyles." The dwarf leader shrugged: "I only respect the master craftsman now. You can play to the top in any way." "Well... I''m an exception, and can''t be used as a criterion." Robb gave himself a summary of pretense and smiled and said: "By the way, you said last time that you moved your wives, children, and children to Westwind Town. Do you send someone to do it now?" The dwarf leader said: "Of course, someone has been sent back, and soon he will bring his wife, children and children over." As soon as his words fell, a purple portal suddenly opened at the cemetery behind the church, and then a dwarf scout jumped out of it, and then a female dwarf came over from the portal... Robb only took a look and almost pulled his eyes. The female dwarf looks really terrible. The figure is shorter than the male dwarf, and the body is almost horizontally long. The whole person presents a kind of "soil fat round". State, the temperament of a neighborhood committee aunt. "Ah, eyes, my eyes!" Robb screamed. "Cut, Master Craftsman, you are good at everything else, but you don''t know how to appreciate beauty." The dwarf leader said: "This is the first beauty of our dwarf clan. Every time I see her, I think it''s so touching." Robb: "God! Help!" It seems to be a little early to call for help. This "Dwarf Race No. 1 Beauty" is not the most terrifying. What''s terrible is that a large group of female dwarves who are uglier than her emerged from behind, and they gradually emerged from the portal. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of them came out, some still holding the dwarf, and some holding the old dwarf. If you say something well, vomit and vomit, you get used to it. Just now a female dwarf was so ugly that Robb almost rolled on the floor, but now Robb is holding on to a bunch of female dwarves, which is called mental numbness. The dwarf leader said: "Great Master, after we have migrated the whole clan, we must consider their livelihoods. Do you have any good ideas?" It turned out that the 800 soldiers of the dwarves were raised by Xifeng Town, because they "come to Xifeng Town to reinforce mankind and fight against the monster army together." With this reason, Xifeng Town should of course provide them with shelter and food. But these dwarves are not fools. After staying in Westwind Town for a while, they have already understood one thing, that is, whether Westwind Town actually has them to reinforce the army of monsters. If they didn''t have a thick skin, they should have gone home obediently and could no longer eat free meals here. However, the research on the steam engine made them forget about sleep and food, and they didn''t want to leave at all. After living here for a long time, they fell in love with the rich and happy life of Xifeng Town, so they didn''t want to leave. Therefore, after relocating all the old women, women and children who stayed in their hometown, they should really consider their own settlement and fate. They can''t always eat Xifeng Town, right? Even if the soldiers love to eat for nothing, the old and weak women and children will have no such face. Robb smiled and said, "Do you want to solve the livelihood problem? I have already thought about it for you!" The dwarf leader was overjoyed: "Please give pointers!" Robb said: "Your dwarves, men and women, seem to be good at wielding irons. You can simply set up a''Westwind Railway and Vehicle Construction Factory'' with your tribe as the core. In the future, you will be responsible for the construction of railways and trains. , This is a big business." Chapter 535： Have a big business The dwarf leader was a little curious: "This is a big business? Where is the business?" Robb smiled and said, "I want Marianne to come and talk to you." He sent people to call Marianne and the big businessman Probo over. The two are working with the Queen to build the first railway that stretches from Westwind Town to Guangming Road. At present, the railway is being erected from both sides to the middle at the same time. It went well. However, there are no trains available on this railway yet. Robb brought the dwarf leader to Marian and said with a smile: "Marian, you can order a train from this dwarf uncle. In the future, if you need to customize a train, you can find this dwarf uncle, he and all his people. In the future, they will be dedicated to customizing trains." The dwarf leader was shocked, then suddenly! It turned out that Da Zongjiang meant to let him build the train and sell it for money! This made him a little confused: "Master, the technology of this train is so precious, I thought you taught me that you asked me to build a train for you, but you actually wanted me to build it for someone else?" Robb laughed: "Why do I want so many trains to do? And this technology is not so valuable. Hiding it like a baby will only make it meaningless. Of course I want you to help others build more. !" He pointed to Marianne and said: "This lady has a very grand dream. She intends to use the first railway to make money to feed the second railway, and slowly fill the entire Gran Kingdom with the railway. She needs a lot of Railways and trains, I''m afraid there will be a lot of orders for your dwarves in the future." "Hey?" The dwarf leader understood now. This is really a big business. Maybe his own people can''t finish it in their entire life, and they still have their own sons and grandsons. They don''t know how to do it for hundreds of years. The goal of spreading railways and trains throughout the kingdom is indeed a good job that can be used to settle down, and I am afraid that there will not be enough money to make. Robb said to him: "By the way, you should also pay attention to the production method. Don''t dig iron ore yourself to make trains. If you dig iron ore by yourself and smelt iron by yourself, then use alchemy to make steel, and then come again. Making a train... Although you can make all the money in this way, it is very slow. When you build a train and come to the world, it will explode. This is a very low productivity method. You have to learn to directly apply to the mining company. Purchasing the steel used to make trains can save a lot of time in collecting source materials, and spend all your time on building trains, so that there is sufficient efficiency. You only need to calculate the cost of purchasing materials, and then How much labor cost is used, and at what price the train can finally be sold so that you can make money, thats it." The dwarf leader listened obediently and nodded: "Understood, then we can go to work now?" Marianne smiled at him and said: "Yes! Our railways are now almost reaching Nanli Village. As the railways go further and further, we also urgently need a train to transport the sleepers and rails. Just when you need a train, I trouble you to make it as soon as possible. We are willing to pay a big price to buy it from you." The dwarf leader rushed to his tribe, and said loudly: "Okay, all who can work! We are now going to mobilize the whole family and build a steam train, and the money earned will be evenly distributed to all the craftsmen. Come" The dwarves crowded around happily, and even many female dwarves followed. Next, the dwarves will be busy enough. While building the big train, they will build an underground village suitable for the life of the dwarves in the cave where the crypt lord has stayed. Of course, Robb must give this kind of thing. A certain amount of assistance, but the main work still has to be done by their own efforts. A few days later, the offensive and defensive battle at Westwind Prison! There was a vigorous fight. A huge army of monsters abandoned the attack on the main town of Westwind Town, and instead stormed the Westwind Prison with all their strength. At the beginning of this battle, the monsters gained a huge advantage. They dont know why. The powerful and perverted priest did not show any signs of pulling the wind this time. He was just wearing a costume that looked very pretentious. What is commanding on the wall. Someone next to him was calling him "Aragorn", and someone was holding a strange box and patted him, not knowing what it meant. There was even a knight riding a dragon eagle, who did not participate in the war the whole time, but holding a strange box, in the sky constantly shooting at the armies of both humans and monsters. The minds of the monsters are relatively simple, and they didn''t think too much. As a result, the huge army of monsters began a fierce siege war under the camera''s shooting. It''s strange to say that the coalition of humans and elves didn''t know why their fighting power became so low, and when they were attacked by the monsters, they were embarrassed and confused. Those soldiers who are wearing steel armor and are usually hard to be injured by swords, hacks, fires, this time as long as the orcs draw a bow and shoot an arrow up, they screamed, squeezed a small bag, and spread the red liquid in the bag all over the body. Both, and then fell to the ground screaming. The monsters knew it was not the smell of human blood by smelling their sensitive noses, and couldn''t help but look dumbfounded: What the hell? What nerves are these humans making. The most weird thing is that there is a guy who looks very stylish and looks like an elf prince. He didn''t shoot arrows, but used a sword to forcefully play close combat with the orcs. The orcs swung a few swords. , Obviously didn''t hit him, but the "elf prince" screamed, fell to the ground, and vomited a strange red liquid--dead! The half-orc knew he was not dead, and was about to make up for him. A voice yelled next to him: "Ka! You are done with this episode." As soon as the voice sounded, the "elf prince" who fell on the ground shook the ground and jumped up, slashing the orcs into several big pieces, and shouted at the person next to him: "Director, how am I doing? " "It''s okay!" Robb said next to him: "It looks like you were really hacked to death, but you still need to be more painful and struggling a little bit before you die, and you have to have an inner drama. Go find another one. Orc, take another shot." The monsters quickly gained the upper hand in the constant "feign death" of the other party, and they were about to break through the gate of the West Wind Prison. Suddenly, a gray-haired old man appeared on the side of the hillside. He was wearing a white robe and holding his hand. Holding a walking stick, he yelled: "The magician never arrives early, and he never arrives late." Then, he rushed down, and behind him, a large group of human cavalry appeared, charging, charging! Those "fake death" humans in the city also turned over and jumped up, rushing towards the monsters... The battle of Saint Helm Valley, the shooting is complete! Chapter 536： Miss Queens box office fiasco In 1345 of the magic calendar, November, winter! The temperature began to drop abruptly, and people''s clothes began to thicken again. That unscrupulous Godfather, now finally no longer wearing short-sleeved shorts, but a decent priest, well, it''s just a black bobbin skirt. A cross of the New Bright Holy See was hung on his chest, and then he was idle on the stone chair as always. The Demon King''s army, which had been rioting in the neighborhood a few days ago, has been particularly quiet recently, and has not come to attack the city again. Of course, no one knew that the demon king was beaten by a goblin, and he was currently in a state of suspicion of demon life, where he was still in the mood to command an attack on Westwind Town. The monster army did not make any progress, and Mondela did not dare to act rashly. Ms. Queen is now learning Robbs ideas to maintain the security of West Granville with a minimum of military power, devote more energy to the development of internal affairs, and strive to achieve economic prosperity and prosperity. High-ranking soldiers with a population of 100 go out to push their opponents. Everyone does not want to fight! As a result, the entire Gran Kingdom ushered in a rare peace. After entering November, the crops that should be harvested are basically finished. The farmers have entered the slack season, but Xifeng Town is no longer a town centered on agriculture. It has been transformed into a town dominated by "industry", with a thriving atmosphere. The tribe of humans, dwarves, and elves have become more and more harmonious, and their lifestyles are also influencing each other. Some humans lived in dwarves crypts and elves tree houses, while some elves and dwarves bought houses in the town and lived like humans. The three races began to merge and slowly form a whole. Even the dwarves occasionally began to chant a few poems, and the elves would even go to the tavern to drink and chat. In such a big environment, the "Godfather Film City" in Westwind and the "Elizabeth Film City" in Guangming Road ushered in a brand new movie "The Lord of the Rings 2: The Two Towers" at the same time. This is a long-awaited film by everyone. On the day it came out, movie tickets were sold out. Of course, another interesting thing happened, that is, at the same time that "The Lord of the Rings 2: The Two Towers" was released, three more movies were registered in the cinema. One of these three movies was directed by Robb himself, Robert The romance film "Sissi" in which Smith takes the lead role and the daughter of the Minister of Palace Affairs takes the lead role. The second part is the romance film "Love in the Forest" written by the Elf Elder and participated in the directing. The third is the political drama "The Queen''s Struggle" written and shot by Miss Queen herself. Since movies are still new to people in this world, audiences will not be picky at all. No matter what movie you are, it is just one word anyway, look! Therefore, on the day of the release, the box office of these three new films was generally the same. But because "The Queen''s Fight" was written by the Queen, most viewers of the Bright Road prefer to watch this movie, wanting to see what kind of powerful movie their Queen will produce. Therefore, "Queen''s Struggle" got a small lead at the box office. That night, Robb received a call from Miss Queen as usual. "How is it? My new movie is great, isn''t it?" Miss Queen''s majestic face actually carried a smug expression: "The box office is a bit higher than your "Princess Sissi", hehehe , How can your soft love-talking things rival my countrys hatred and family-hate blockbuster." "Oh!" Robb smiled: "Actually I watched your film today." "Did you also read it? Then you should already feel my powerful strength?" Although the queen''s face did not change, her eyes slowly curved into a crescent shape: "Bow your head to your queen!" "Deser, you are here to thrive hard." Robb said: "However, with all due respect, your movie is about to hit the street soon, believe it or not?" The queen hummed: "Are you already talking nonsense out of jealousy? The taste of lemon is so sour, right?" "Well, it seems that you don''t believe it." Robb said with a smile: "Then let''s go and take a look. Even, we can make another bet." "Bet again?" The expression on the queen''s face became very exciting. The last time he bet whether Robb could mobilize an army of monsters to attack the Westwind Prison, Robb won again, and the poor lady Queen put on her lace thighs. The socks were shown to Robb, which gave Robb''s eyes another big advantage. Unexpectedly, within a few days, this guy would gamble again. The queen said vigilantly: "I have to bet on me wearing silk stockings again? Don''t you see it getting tired?" Robb spread his hands: "You can''t get tired of it! I just want to hold it every day." This sentence is simply frantic, so angry that the queen almost lifted the table, but at the same time she was angry, she felt a little smug in her heart, hey, you man, you usually dont put me in your eyes, but you are not Obsessed with my legs? She scowled and said: "Well, since you want to bet, of course I dare to bet. I will not miss any chance of reunifying the country. "Princess Qian", you will help me regain Donggrand. If I lose, I will show you in silk stockings." "Good! Deal." The next day, the box office began to change. After blindly grabbing movie tickets on the first day, people who entered the cinema the next day would have more choices. Because people who have watched it on the first day will tell those who havent watched it yet, and then people who havent watched it will have to gauge whether their income is worth a portion of it to watch the movie. After all, most people in this world are still very poor, and movie tickets are more expensive. When several movies are released at the same time, you must consider which movie you have invested your few silver coins in. So, starting from the second day, the box office of "Sissi" began to advance, and "Love in the Forest" was a few steps behind. The worst part was "Queen''s Fight". The box office was dropped by the first two, almost worse. Doubled. By the fifth day, the box office of "Sissi" was still strong, but "Love in the Forest" had fallen sharply. As for "The Queen''s Fight", it was miserable. Not many viewers were willing to pay for this movie again. There were only a few spectators sitting in it, all of them from the aristocratic circle, forcing the cinema to have to reduce the number of "Queen''s Struggle" and release "Sissi," which the audience preferred. In the end, ten days after its release, "Queen''s Struggle" announced a fiasco at the box office, "Forest in Love" made a small profit, and "Sissi" was a big hit and hit the sky. Chapter 537： Brain-burning awkward chat evening! The sunset goes down very early, and the closer the winter is, the sooner the sunset will be beaten by the sunset and drag down the horizon. It was getting dark early. Robb was sitting on his stone chair, wearing a thick cotton priest''s clothing, but he didn''t feel cold. The Elf elder sitting on the opposite side of his stone chair was wearing a set of traditional Elf mooncloth robes. Smile face. "How''s it going? This time the division of the movie is pretty good, right?" Robb asked with a smile. The Elder Elder looked complacent: "Hey hey, the box office is pretty good, although I don''t like money this kind of thing, but I am happy to see my art creation is accepted by people." Speaking of this, Robb still admired the old elven man. He divided the box office he got into the movie box office and gave it all to other elves. He didn''t even leave a copper plate. On the one hand, this is because the elves live in the mountains and forests for years and months without the habit of using currency. On the other hand, it is because the old man really doesnt want money. He thinks the love story he created is "art", and art cannot. Hooked to dirty money. Robb smiled and said, "Will you continue to create?" "Of course!" The Elf Elder said triumphantly: "The success of "Forest Love" pointed me out the direction. In the future, I will also create more works of art to make good use of the greatest strengths of my elves." At this moment, the crystal ball lights up! The queen is calling. Robb connected the phone and immediately saw Miss Queen. She had a dark face and her expression looked very depressed. She looked at Robb on the crystal ball with a helpless look. Robb smiled and said: "Miss Queen, what''s unhappy? Tell me everyone is happy and happy." "Huh! Asking knowingly." The queen patted the table: "No one has watched my movie." "Puff!" The Elf elder laughed out loud. The queen is angry: "What are you laughing at?" The elder elder hurriedly straightened his face and put on a serious face: "No, no, no, how could I laugh at the noble queen of a country? I just choked on drinking water and threw it out, definitely not laughing." It is impossible for the queen to really go to an old man. The character of respecting the old and loving the young is still there. She depressed and said: "You are good, the box office sells, for you elves, that''s a lot of money. Me. Bian Ke is getting old and upset. A carefully filmed movie went viral for a day, and then it went from bad to worse. I really dont know whats wrong with my movie?" "Don''t you know?" The elf elder put on a tone of the winner teaching the loser, and said earnestly: "Your film lacks artistic quality." "artistry?" The Elder Elder said: "It''s what it is called, something that can move people''s hearts, something that can resonate with people''s souls. Look, my movie is about love. This kind of love that spans a thousand years is so touching. what." The queen actually watched "Love in the Forest" secretly, and was so moved by the love of the two elves in the film, and she shed a few tears, so she did not refute the words of the elder elves, but frowned and said: "But , I also have these in my movies. When I wrote "The Queen''s Struggle", I moved myself, as if I was writing my story, pointing directly to my soul. I think it is very artistic." The elder elder thought carefully, it seemed that this was the reason, and he couldn''t say anything. Robb opened his mouth and said, "Come on! How many people do you think have been queens in this world? Who can resonate with that movie like you? In the eyes of ordinary audiences, it is just a boring plot, unpredictable and unpredictable. Its just a big bad movie. The whole movie is where representatives of several forces and the young queen awkwardly chatted, awkwardly talked, talked awkwardly, talked awkwardly for more than an hour, the only thing that can be called a little bit of interest. Its the moment when the little queen was chased and killed by the enemy, and the footage disappeared in just a few minutes...This kind of film that has been awkwardly chatting, ordinary viewers dont even know what theyre watching after watching." "Hey? How do you talk? That''s awkward chat?" The queen patted the table angrily: "I thought about those chat dialogues for a long time. Every sentence contains great wisdom. A single word reflects the tension of the two forces racking their brains to take advantage of the other when they are in a political game... After reading it, the ministers said it was good-looking, and everyone benefited a lot." Robb spread his hands: "That''s because the ministers are also people in the circle. They usually talk like that awkward chat, but... ordinary people don''t like it! Who can stand it and dig in every word they say Pit for others to jump." Queen: "That''s because they don''t know how to appreciate, it''s definitely not my fault." Robb shook his head: "What you are talking about now reminds me of many street writers who have just started writing novels. Their theory is,''My writing is very good, and the reason why I am not popular is that readers will not appreciate it.'' ." Queen: "Humph!" "Well, don''t be hypocritical, people must know how to face their failures and mistakes calmly." Robb said: "You think about it, in terms of the number of people, are there more ministers or more ordinary people? Can your movie audience be Can you get more? Think carefully about what kind of user groups your products are aimed at." The queen frowned: "Of course I know that there are far fewer nobles than ordinary people, but commodities such as sugar, pepper, and stockings are also targeted at nobles and can make a lot of money." Robbile said: "That''s because these things are expensive! Even if the target users are few, you can still make money. But the movie ticket, whether it is poor or rich, is the same price for anyone who buys a movie ticket." The queen suddenly realized, **** it, it turned out that the problem was here. "You don''t want to increase the price of movie tickets?" Robb squinted, "I advise you not to die." This idea indeed flashed through the Queens mind just now, but she denied it just for a flash. Forget it, accept the bet and lose. When there was no one in the middle of the night, she had to wear her stockings and show it to the ghost man again. Having shown it to him twice, Miss Queen is no longer as shy as she used to be. She turned to the subject and said, "By the way, over the past two months, I heard that your sewer has been completely repaired and is now in use." "Yes!" Robb smiled: "Just yesterday, the sewer has just started to be put into use. Now residents are allowed to connect their domestic water to the sewer through pipes. The houses in several communities are also connected to the sewer by pipes. ." Chapter 538： Do you think I have always been poor? Since there were two tunnel crawlers, the construction of sewers in Xifeng Town has been advancing by leaps and bounds, and several miles of sewers can be dug in a day. Workers used to spend a long time in the two processes of dredging and transporting mud, and spent a lot of boring time. But with the tunnel crawler, these two processes are all saved. The workers only need to repair the cave dug by the tunnel crawler, reinforce the cave wall, prevent landslides, apply cement, open trenches, etc., saving time And save effort. So the following work proceeded very quickly, and finally put the sewer into use. The queen had already received the 32nd report, and even the drawings of the sewers had already been obtained, so she was no longer interested in the structure of the sewers, but she was interested in the towns after the sewers were put into use. very interested. "Hey, ghost man, take me to see what Xifeng Town looks like now. The sewer that you have worked so hard to build for a few months, I really want to know what it is for." "But I''m too lazy to move." The queen said in an irritating manner: "Don''t think I don''t know. You rely on a maid to push a wheelchair when you go out. Take me to the town to see it and you don''t need to move." Robb didn''t even blush when he was complained in front of him. His face was so thick as to be frantic: "Forget it, for the sake of you so eagerly to see the western scenes, I''ll take you to see it. Lilian, wheelchair... " So, the warm scene began! On the cement road in Westwind Town that was just shrouded in night, Lilian, dressed in a black and white maid''s costume, pushed the lazy priest and started walking... There is a newly rising moon above my head, the sky is full of stars, and the lights are shining all over the town. The picture is beautiful, but Robb''s mouth is constantly vomiting, destroying the beautiful night: "It''s so late, but you ghost woman is going to visit the town at this time, do you have a problem with your mind? ?" "You know I''m very busy during the day, and I''m only free at this time." The queen said: "Don''t spit out, anyway, you know all kinds of messy magic and skills, just use two of them, you can help me take pictures. Are you bright around?" "Well, well, you''re all right." Robb flung out a hunter''s skill: flares. A shining ball of light flew across the street, illuminating the whole street clearly, and Miss Queen over the crystal ball quickly took the opportunity to observe Westwind Town... Although she has always grasped the current situation in Xifeng Town through the reports of people on the 32nd and 8th, the reports she heard are always different from what she saw with her own eyes. What she saw with her own eyes should be intuitive. Much. I dont know, I was shocked when I saw it... The flat cement road extends out in the welcome between the two rows of houses. In general towns, there will be water ditches on both sides of the road. The domestic water in the residential houses is drained through the water ditches. However, the roads of Xifeng Town are on both sides of the road. There are no water ditches, and even the original water ditches are filled. The domestic water used to be drained through the ditch now all directly enters the sewer. The ground part of the town is surprisingly clean and tidy! It had only rained yesterday, and there should be water everywhere on the ground, but there was not even a small puddle on the ground in Xifeng Town. The queen couldn''t help asking: "Where is the rubbish? Where is the domestic rubbish?" Robb smiled and said: "Most residents consciously stop littering. They all throw the garbage in the special trash can." "Why?" the queen said: "Popular people are the ones who don''t like cleaning the least, and they like littering the most." Robb smiled and said: "That''s because the environment itself is dirty, and they will throw garbage indifferently, but if the environment looks clean and tidy, people who want to throw garbage will think about whether or not to put it in this way. Throwing garbage in a beautiful place? After thinking about it carefully, most people will refrain from throwing it away. Only a few low-quality ones still have to throw it out. Such people will be punished heavily after they catch it..." The queen seemed to understand something. She knew the truth about the environment that makes people. Although she is the queen of a country, she is actually unclean. She is not even as particular as some aristocratic ladies. The reason is that she has been living in turbulent displacement since she was a child. How can she be particular in that situation? But if she grew up in a beautiful environment, she would definitely not be able to bear the poverty in her own palace, even a piece of jewellery. A clean environment can also lead the townspeople to become clean, and the few who cannot be guided will be punished heavily. The queen silently remembered this in her heart. Robb made a quick turn around the town, and the queen quickly noticed that the water pipes were almost invisible on the ground. The Westwind Town, like Guangming Road, uses a huge water tower to supply water to the area. The model will inevitably have a lot of huge water pipes on the side of the road, or even on the roof, and then many small water pipes. These water pipes are not beautiful, and they are not easy to be damaged by bullock carts and carts. Once broken, they will cause a lot of waste of tap water and affect the water supply of a large area. But the huge water pipes are no longer visible on the ground in Westwind Town! Only some small water pipes can be seen on the walls of the houses. The wise queen of course knows that the big water pipes are now coming through the sewers. This way, the ground is cleaner and tidy, and the water pipes are also well protected from accidental damage. "This system is really great." The queen said: "After seeing the examples, I should almost do it." "Oh? You have the money to do this on the Bright Road?" Robbile said. A proud smile appeared on the queen''s face: "Do you think I will always be poor?" However, after the pride was over, she suddenly put away that arrogant face and replaced it with a serious face: "Thank you for your guidance. I have been adopting some of the policies you taught me during this year. For example, shrinking armaments, using only the minimum force for defense, and vigorously developing the economy... Mass production, the use of advanced tools, and the fine-grained division of labor steps..." It took a long time to enumerate a long list. She finally concluded: "In this autumn harvest, the tax exemption method for ordinary people is still adopted, and taxes are only levied on factories and businessmen. As a result, the levy is Arrived a lot of money." "Oh? Really?" Robb smiled: "Congratulations!" The queens eyes were extremely complicated: "I always thought you were swindling me money, but it wasnt until this tax collection that I found out that the little money you cheated from me is nothing at all. I got it from you. , Far more than what you took from me." Chapter 539： This is not the same as the appointment This should be regarded as a kind of heartfelt gratitude. With Robb''s understanding of the queen, she has never said such things to others. Now that she can speak to Robb so candidly, it is a bit of subverting the perception that she has always thought of her. "Hey, ghost woman!" Robb said, "You don''t usually look like this. Suddenly, I''m not used to being so sensational. I jumped up and spit on me, raised the table and yelled at me. That''s your style." The queen "hummed" and said, "It''s rare to be gentle with people once, but did you mainly ask for being beaten?" "No, no, I don''t like being stunned." Robb said, "I just think your personality is about to collapse." "It won''t collapse!" The queen was talking about this. Suddenly, a guard walked over and whispered something in her ear. The queen''s face suddenly became extremely ugly, and she whispered: "Really?" "Really!" the guard said: "The spy has brought all the secretly recorded videos, please have a look." After speaking, the guard handed a small box with both hands, which was a "video tape" used to store graphics and sound. The queen reached out and took the box, with a wonderful expression on her face... Robb said: "What''s wrong? The expression is so weird?" The queen said: "Ghost man, please return to the church immediately and call the princess of Upper East Grand, Lars Belmond Dracula, to come and watch something together." Hearing her words so solemnly, Robb became interested: "Oh? Did you get anything about Donggran on the video tape? You actually want to call Da Lolita to see it together?" "Anyway, it''s the right thing to tell her to see." Robb was also interested, and quickly asked Lilian to push herself back to the church. It was getting late at this time. People in the Middle Ages didnt have any nightlife. When it was dark, most people had to sleep. Rob asked Lilian to call Da Lolita, but the call woke up a whole room of women. Xuelu, Xiaoyi, two bright nuns, big loli... all these girls are wearing tube nightdresses. Only Solfa and Liliane would not sleep until Robb was asleep, so they both wore black-and-white and blue-and-white maid costumes. A group of people gathered around the stone table, looking at the crystal ball placed on the table. I saw Her Majesty pointed the crystal ball at the "video tape", and then turned on the switch of the box. An image of a magical holographic projection, unfolding in mid-air. The picture is a bit blurry and not very clear. It seems that the magic props used to record this video are not very good. What appears in the image is a gorgeous palace. Few people here recognize where this is, but the big Lolita exclaimed. Get up: "Hey? This is me... Donggran''s palace, my father''s chamber." Robb guessed when he looked at the quality of the garbage: "Oh, Miss Queen, is this the picture taken by the miniature camera I sold you last time?" "Yes!" the queen said: "After you sold me this thing, I gave it to my country''s spy, and it took countless efforts to install it in Mondela''s chamber. In fact, the size of this thing is still It''s too big. I was discovered by the cleaning servant several times. Fortunately, the servant didn''t know what it was. He thought it was just an ornament, so he didn''t remove it." Robb spread his hands: "There is no way, it is so small, the captured picture is already very unclear." The big Lolita next to her has a very ugly expression. The act of rushing to her house to install a secret camera and telling her to watch it really makes people want to vomit and can''t find how to vomit. At this moment, there was a sudden movement in the picture. A middle-aged man who appeared to be about forty or fifty years old walked to the front of the camera and sat on a chair. The man looked thin, with a slightly long face, a sharp chin, and a sinister and deep temperament. Big Lolita recognized it at a glance: "It''s my father! Mondela Belmond Dracula." Robb said: "Oh, it turns out that your father has grown up like this, how come he looks like a bad face?" "Yes!" Da Lolita actually helped Robb complain about her father: "He is a bad guy." This time Robb is not good at complaining, it seems that the relationship between father and daughter is quite bad. At this time, another man walked into the picture. This man was wearing a bishop''s costume. He looked like a key member of the Guangming Vatican. He was white and fat, and he was holding a staff in his hand. This time, Xiaoyi and the two Guangming little nuns were replaced, and they shouted at the same time: "Ah! Archbishop of the Holy Light Chapel." Queen: "Huh! Now that place is called the Dark Chapel." Xiaoyi and the two light nuns did not fight with the queen. They just stared at the archbishop. This archbishop was the highest speaker stationed in the Gran Kingdom by the old Illuminati Vatican, and was in charge of the Knights of the Temple. A little over a year ago, Xiao Yi and the two bright little nuns were still full of respect and admiration for him, but now looking at him, they always feel that they can''t respect him at all. Robb smiled and said: "Miss Queen, it seems that you have secretly recorded some shady between Mondela and the Holy See of Light, right?" "No! It''s not!" The Queen said: "Immediately, someone who will surprise you more will appear." "Oh?" Mondela and the Archbishop were sitting on two chairs, seeming to be waiting for something. The two talked from time to time, it was all unnutritive nonsense. At this moment, the space in front of the two suddenly twisted, and then another. The black magic circle unfolded, and then a red-skinned monster with horns on its head emerged from the magic circle. Xue Lu just glanced at it and screamed: "Ah! It''s the devil, the devil we saw in the crack in the ground last time." Of course Robb recognized it at a glance: "Oh, this guy is actually capable of teleportation, the devil is really a powerful creature." Queen: "Did you catch the wrong point?" Robb spread his hands: "Oh, yes, the point is, it''s interesting that the devil ran to see Mondela and the Archbishop." As soon as the demon appeared, Mondela said: "Mr. Devil, we agreed that you will make trouble in Sieglan, and I will attack the Path of Light from the front, but you have done nothing so far. This is different from what we agreed. ." An angry expression flashed across the devil''s face: "I have encountered a small problem here that needs to be solved. After I solve it, I will try my best to capture Westwind Town." Mondela said, "Isn''t it because there is a powerful priest in Westwind Town? You can''t solve it even with a priest, so I have to doubt the ability of the demons." "That priest is not worth mentioning, I will find a way to get rid of him sooner or later." The demon said, "I was just distracted by other things." This so-called "something else" refers to the strange goblin. Of course, the poor demon didn''t know that the goblin was the priest, otherwise he would be **** to death by now. Chapter 540： I want to start a holy war Being beaten by a goblin is a shameful shame by the devil. Of course it will not take the initiative to speak to Mondela and the archbishop, so the sentence just passed along and turned into the wind: "I''m already asking other demons for help. Soon there will be other demons coming for reinforcements, even my father, a great great demon may also be there, they will help me solve the little trouble, and then, in the small town of Xifeng, it will still be caught." Hearing this, Mondela and the Archbishop couldn''t help being moved at the same time. A demon is tricky enough. Does this guy have to call another family? It sounds like there is more than one, and there will be a big demon, which is quite powerful. The two looked at each other, and both saw excitement in each other''s eyes, as well as worry. The excitement is of course because these powerful demons can help them disrupt Sigran''s hinterland, and the worry is of course that they are worried that the power of these demons is too strong. After they have cleaned up Sigran, it would be a little troublesome to clean up these demons. However, although it is troublesome to clean up the devil, it is better to clean up the gritty woman in trouble! I still have to deal with that woman first! The woman who carried the royal blood and received the full support of the Dark Vatican, and echoed in the Gran Kingdom, is the trickiest thing about Mondela and the Bright Vatican right now. Mondela said, "In that case, I am waiting for your good news. Once you break through the Western style and enter the hinterland of Siege, I will immediately attack the Bright Road with the whole army. We will go forward together and fight for it. Kill that woman in one fell swoop. After the matter is done, I will give you a few cities as agreed beforehand, so that you can build a country composed of monsters, and the residents of these cities will eat with you." As soon as these words were spoken, Da Lolita''s face turned pale! The kind that is too white to see a trace of blood. Sadness, despair, anger, all kinds of emotions were all written on her immature face. The queen snorted coldly: "Good, you Mondela! Ghost man, did you hear that?" Robb, who has always been kind to others, couldn''t help sighing, "I rub! This person can no longer be called a human." The devil let out a strange laughter. In fact, it was very clear that even if Mondela really gave him a few cities and some townspeople to eat, he would just pretend to be used to coax himself. After he was paralyzed, Mondela would attack him immediately and kill himself. Burn those cities to nothing, and then all crimes will be covered up, and no one will know. And the clever demon had already thought about it. When Mondela and the queen were defeated, it would go out to reap the benefits of the fisherman, kill both the queen and Mondela, and turn the entire Kingdom of Gran into a country of monsters. At that time, all the people of Gran will become food for the monsters to keep in captivity. Both sides are smirking each other... People who are watching this video can''t laugh at all. Mondela said: "You come here this time, don''t you just want to say this?" Demon: "Of course not! I came here to ask the Holy See of Light." "Oh?" The archbishop sat up straight: "As long as the darkness of the Holy See can be eliminated, we can discuss your request." The demon said solemnly: "My hometown of the demon clan is in the Jinghong Mountains. There is the territory of Norma, the country of knights, and the sphere of influence of the old Holy See. Once reinforcements are sent to me, the strength of my hometown will be weakened. Therefore, I need the Holy See of Light to assure me that when our demon clan is doing its best to deal with Sigran, Norma and the Holy See of Light will not have any military actions against the Demon King Army in the Jinghong Mountains. Otherwise, our clan will and The queen teamed up and turned to deal with you...you have to think clearly." "It turned out to be the request!" The archbishop put on a serious face: "I can assure you now that during this period, I will never send a soldier to the Jinghong Mountains. Please do your best to defeat Siege. Bar." The devil said: "It''s useless just such a guarantee. In addition to the soldiers, there are some guys who always run into the Jinghong Mountains to make trouble, you know." The archbishop thought about it seriously: "Are you talking about adventurers who volunteered?" "That''s right!" the demon said, "Although these guys are not as powerful as the army, they are also a headache. You have to deal with them, otherwise, my demons will not be able to deal with Sigran." "Understood!" A cruel and evil smile appeared on the archbishop''s face: "These lawless adventurers are really annoying. We have long been uncomfortable with them. It is also very simple to solve this matter, as long as I am the Holy See. Pretending to issue adventure missions, gather those adventurers together, imprison them, or even execute them secretly, there will be no problem." Xuelu almost lifted the table: "My Fuck! I''m going to take a fart risk. I''m going to Donggran to take a trip to the **** archbishop. This is the task I want to accomplish most now." Xiaoyi and the two Sisters of Light couldn''t help shaking their heads. Although they didn''t believe in the old Holy See for a long time, the nuns still felt extremely sad when they heard the Archbishop speak like this. "Very good." The devil said with a smile: "Then I wish us a happy cooperation." After it said this sentence, the black magic circle on the ground unfolded again, and the demon slowly penetrated into the ground and disappeared. Only Mondela and the Archbishop were left. The two looked at each other and said with a smile: "Stupid demon! When we kill Siglan, let''s teach these demons what human wisdom is." The video ends here... Both sides of the crystal ball were quiet, and everyone didn''t want to talk. After a long time, I heard Da Lolita say in a cold voice: "If I want to protect the Holy Light, the first one to kill is my father! Otherwise, where is the Holy Light in this world?" "Don''t do this." Robb said: "There are many ways to protect the Holy Light, but they don''t include killing your own father by yourself. Even if that father is already broken, you can give it to someone else to do it, because you are not alone. Carrying the whole world." Xiao Yi also sighed: "I kind of want to mobilize all the followers of the new Illuminati Vatican to launch a holy war against the old Illuminati Vatican." "No! Don''t do that." Robb said, "If you really launch such a holy war, then your new Illuminati Vatican will be no different from the old Illuminati Vatican. I believe that when the old Illuminati Vatican was first established, it was also the same. Pure organization, only after a few jihad, it slowly changed. Because the master will find that jihad is very good, it can bring rights and wealth, so the masters The heart is corroded and slowly embarked on a path of no return. If you dont want the new Illuminati Vatican to become the same as the old Illuminati Vatican, you should never start any holy wars." Chapter 541： I can understand, but not support Robb''s words silenced both Da Lolita and Xiao Yi. However, he turned to Xuelu and gave a thumbs up: "I support you and cut off the archbishop." Queen: "Hey, your bias is too obvious. You have refuted what Ishgarmel and Lars said. Only Xuelu supports you. I don''t agree with such a frantic partiality." Robb squinted: "What does it matter to you?" "Everyone tramples on the road." The queen said: "It doesn''t matter whether it''s my business or not." "Come less, it''s not an injustice." Robb said solemnly: "Larth and Xiaoyi''s proposal is wrong, of course I want to stop them. As for what Xuelu said, I don''t think there is any problem at all. That **** it. The archbishop wanted to gather all the adventurers and put them to death in secret. Xuelu wanted to chop him off. What''s the problem? If you encounter this kind of thing, you dont even have the idea of ??chopping the other party, then she is always willing to be enslaved. waste." He gave Xuelu a thumbs up: "It is a good thing to dare to resist power." Xuelu smiled like a flower: "Will you accompany me?" "Don''t go, don''t even think about it." Robb refused without hesitation: "Like this insidious ruler, there are eight out of ten games. Players will be asked to kill them. I will kill them like this. People are tired of killing, you find a way to kill yourself, don''t come to me anyway." Xuelu: "..." "Let''s talk about it." Robb suddenly smiled: "You won''t be alone, because you will have a good ally." "Who?" Xue Lu said strangely. Robb pointed to the crystal ball: "Miss Queen, and... the dark Holy See behind her." Having said that, he smiled at the crystal ball: "If I guess right, Miss Queen will soon This video was moved to the movie theater to be broadcast, and then the Dark Vatican would vigorously promote it, and then... the holy war would begin! I opposed Xiao Yi launching a jihad, but I was very happy to see the dark vatican launching against the light vatican Jihad, the dog bites the dog, a hairy mouth, is it funny, isnt it?" Xiao Yi: "..." Lars: "..." The queen snorted coldly: "Are you sarcastic that I am a dog?" "No!" Robb said: "I am ironic about the Dark Vatican, but you are not. Although you seem to be the psychic wizard of the Dark Vatican, I understand. Deep down in your heart, you already dont believe in God, the Dark Vatican. It''s just your tool. In your heart, you must be thinking,''Dog bites a dog, a hairy mouth'', but you can''t say it." Queen:"" Robb lifted Erlang''s legs and said with a grin: "No matter which world you are in, the least believers in gods encourage the poor to believe in gods every day. It''s a sad era." The queen is noncommittal. From her standpoint, she can''t admit it, but she doesn''t want to deny it either. She just glanced at Robb deeply, and then whispered: "You are right, I will put this video in the cinema. I will quietly send it to the nobles in Donggran, I think, maybe a holy war will start next. Its a pity, its a pity, I really want to vigorously develop internal affairs now. But I can''t miss such a good opportunity. If such a treasure is in hand, if I don''t make good use of it, it will make me feel like a two-to-one comparison." Robb spread his hands: "I can understand, but I don''t support it! Anyway, please do as you please." The next day, the eight screening halls of Elizabeth Film City suddenly paused the movie at the same time, but began to show a short video to all audiences for free. This short video was staged by the three starring actors, Mondela, Archbishop, and Devil, and their ugly faces are undoubtedly displayed on the screen. Once the video was released, the people of Guangming Road immediately exploded! Countless people flooded into the movie theater and watched this video over and over again. At the beginning, everyone was still studying the authenticity of the video. After all, there were not many civilians who had seen Mondela, but there were many civilians who had seen the Archbishop. After careful research by countless people, it was confirmed that this video was true. Then, public opinion went crazy! Although these people have been ruled by Mondela for sixteen years, many people did not take political struggles seriously, and acted in a muddle-headed manner. Wherever the wind came from, it fell on which side. However, this short video has washed away the three views of all civilians. In particular, Mondelas sentence "Several cities will be distributed to you so that you can build a country composed of monsters, and the residents of these cities will eat with you." This sentence touched the most sensitive point of the civilians. nerve. They only discovered now that Mondela didn''t treat them as his own people at all, or even treated them as adults, but treated them as a bunch of meaningless pieces of meat to feed the monsters. "Kill Mondela!" "Can''t let such a hypocrite sit on the throne anymore." "Only Her Majesty is the true king worthy of the throne." "Sure enough, only people with the orthodox bloodline of the royal family can carry the throne. Those who rely on crooked ways and evil ways must only know how to use crooked ways to defend their rights." "I voluntarily joined Sigram''s army, and be sure to let me charge at the forefront." "I volunteered to join the army and fight for justice and justice." The angry people decided to follow Her Majesty the Queen faithfully and never sway between the Queen and Mondela again. And those few words of Archbishop Guangming also touched countless people''s hearts! All the adventurers who were still active in Sigran were angry, and once these lawless adventurers became angry, they were also a force that cannot be ignored. I dont know how many adventurers immediately gave up their hands. On the current mission, he sent himself a mission of "Being cut off the archbishop''s dog''s head". This task does not require payment, in other words, the reward is to let your thoughts come true! Suddenly, I don''t know how many adventurers straightened their outfits and set off toward Donggrand. They have their own way to cross the border and mix into Donggran, and they also have their own way to mix into the capital of the saints and find a chance to assassinate the archbishop. Then, something more interesting happened. Several spies sent by Mondela to the Bright Road unexpectedly stood up and surrendered, because they could not accept that their king was such a scumbag. After the spies surrendered, they confessed to more spies. Then, all the spy networks lurking in the Light Road were uprooted by the Queen almost instantly, and only a few chief-level spies took advantage of the chaos to escape. After that, the messengers who were worried about the video copies began to set off towards Donggran, and they delivered these videos to the nobles of Donggran one by one... Chapter 542： People have the right to know At the same time that the Guangming Road was spreading Mondela''s black material, the side of Westwind Town... "Godfather, do we need to take this video to the movie theater and show it to the townspeople for free?" Solfa asked in a low voice, approaching Robb. "Let it go! Of course." Robb said: "Do you need to ask this question? Why not let it go?" Sofa said: "I thought you were a person who didn''t like to mix things up, and I thought you had to deal with it in a low-key manner." Robb shook his head: "Although I don''t like to mix this kind of thing, the people have the right to know. I can''t hide this shady from the townspeople. Of course, I won''t go like Miss Queen. Add fuel to the fire and stir up the emotions of the townsfolk." Sofa understood: "Let the people know what''s going on, and then let them judge for themselves how to deal with it?" "Yes." Robb smiled: "Although the people''s wisdom has not been developed and education has not yet been universal, most people are stupid, but people will always be stupid without thinking with their own brains. If you think regularly, you will slowly become smarter. .Even if they are thinking in the wrong direction, I can still stand up and correct it. Take the video copy sent by Miss Queen to the cinema, but we cant do it in eight theaters all day like Miss Queen. Put this, it is simply sick, put this thing at the end of every movie." Sofa nodded, took the videotape and went... Then, the townspeople of Westwind Town were also angry! They only now understand why the monster army always sends heavy troops to attack here. If you count the "acting war" against Westwind Prison, the monsters have already attacked here three times, and from the video, the demons will mobilize more. When the devil comes, Westwind Town will face a more severe test. "Damn King Mondela! It was he who colluded with monsters and repeatedly attacked me in Westwind Town." "You still call him king now? Remove the word for king! I don''t have such a king." "Listen to his tone, Westwind Town will be a city sacrificed to monsters. He wants to give us all to the monsters to make food." "I want to join the army and fight him!" "Don''t be stupid, you put a shit. Even if you want to fight Mondela, it is the Queen''s army to fight. Our Godfather guards in Westwind Town are currently only considering fighting against the monster army." "Then pack up the monsters first, then pack Mondela! We have Godfather as the backing, and there is no unwinnable battle." "Well, this is true." "Let all those monsters come here, Godfather clean up the big ones, I clean up the small ones." "I think your opinion is wrong." An old townsman shook his head and said: "According to Godfather''s temperament, he probably wouldn''t take the initiative to clean up Mondela. He would just sit idle on a stone chair and wait for Mondela. Call here, then trample Mondela to death, cricket Mondela, are you qualified to let our Godfather travel a long distance?" When the other townspeople heard it, they made sense: "Crimson Mondela, I don''t deserve to be on the same level as our Godfather." "Godfather shouldn''t run so far for such a villain." "By the way, you see how bad Mondela is to the people, and how good Godfather is to the people! I will always support Godfather." "I will always support Godfather!" After some in-depth discussions and exchanges, the townspeople came to the conclusion that Godfather is the only good one in the world, and his children are like treasures. If you put Godfather in the arms, you cant enjoy happiness... Early in the morning, when the sun was shining, and when she was smiling proudly in the sky, Xuelu was getting ready to go. Today she is dressed as hot as ever! A silk robe rubbed by Robb''s hands is exquisite and generous, and its defense power is also high. She is holding a staff of aspen wood gemstone rubbed by Robb''s hands. Play close to the power of the archmage. Golda and Kik were also neatly clothed. They walked over from the cabin on the hillside, crossed a hillside covered with green grass, and stood in front of Robb. "Godfather, we are going to leave." Golda said. "Really going?" Robb said, "I don''t think it is necessary to go." Golda said seriously: "We must go! We were conspired to trick all the adventurers into secret execution. We can''t help it. We must kill this guy so that we can eat and drink. Drink." Robb spread his hands: "However, it is useless to kill him. He is just a **** sent by the Holy See of Light in the Kingdom of Gran. Even if you can kill him successfully, the Holy See of Light will only send a new archbishop. Then, this The new archbishop will say something similar again." Golda didn''t answer! Xuelu stood in front of Robb with a smile, a hearty smile, or a confident and heroic smile, she said very seriously: "Then kill the new archbishop too! Send another one, and then Kill it, dare to send it, and continue to kill it! Until the Holy See of Illumination sends a good archbishop, this is the way we adventurers handle things." "Are you sure there will be a good archbishop?" Robb said, "Look, Elsie has only climbed to the position of bishop, and she has completely lost faith, and the archbishops above the bishop, the cardinal, Cardinals, do you really think there are people who are kind and upright?" Xuelu thought about it seriously, and shook her hot red hair: "Then I will go to Norma, the country of knights, and explore the holy city of the Holy See of the Holy See as the city of the devil, and kill all the big people in it, together with The Pope is included." Robb smiled: "The ideal is full, but the reality is very skinny. You are not strong enough to make it." Xue Lu said: "There are so many adventurers in this world, just gather them..." Before this was finished, Xuelu laughed at herself: "Oh, this is impossible. If adventurers are willing to gather and act, they will not be called adventurers, but will become soldiers." After a pause, she continued: "In short, there must be a way. Adventurers are people who are looking for ways to make the impossible possible." "Is there a way for the car to reach the mountain?" Robbile said, "This is really an adventurer''s way of solving problems. Okay, then I won''t talk nonsense, I can only say, I wish you all the best, besides..." Robb took out three crystal **** and handed them to Xuelu''s hand: "There are three crystal **** here. They are''mobile phones'' that can only be used for calls and cannot transmit images. They are also called mobile phones. You three are taking risks outside. At the time, if you encounter a problem that cannot be solved, you can call me. By the way, this mobile phone is not a directional call. You can choose the target when you make a call. In other words, you can also talk to each other. " Chapter 543： This scrap metal has a fart This thing called "mobile phone" is a new thing that Robb has just developed recently. He uses an emerald that can "store data" and stores a database in it, and records the number of each crystal in it. Then, when the phone makes a call, he judges by multiple conditions. First, the emerald Look for the corresponding number in the database, and then connect the corresponding crystal ball with the aid of emerald. In this way, a structure of "mobile phone-base station-mobile phone" is formed, so the crystal ball no longer "pairs in pairs", but forms a network that can connect the crystal ball you want to connect at will. Robb said, "Remember, the number of the crystal ball in my hand is 000000, the one in Xuelu''s hand is 000001, Golda is 000002, and Kik is 000003. Who do you want to contact? When dialing Just say this number to the crystal ball." Golda complained: "Why do I have to use number codes? I''m not good at remembering numbers! Can''t I use names?" Robb hummed: "Do you know how many people in this world are named Golda? When they all have mobile phones, you say to the crystal ball to call Golda, where will you call it?" "This...this..." Golda said: "Then don''t sell the crystal ball to someone else named Golda." Xuelu couldn''t help being happy: "Haha! You fool!" Kik couldn''t help but smile. The three adventurers played with the "mobile phone" in their hands, and made a few phone calls to test each other. Soon they figured out the usage of the mobile phone, which was very convenient, and quickly put the baby away. With this thing in her arms, Xuelu started to be proud, stretched out her hand to hook Robb''s neck, and said tiredly: "My dear, I ran into danger on the way to the adventure, give you a call and send it out. Door, you will come to help me, right?" "No!" Robb shook his head and said, "I will sneer and watch your jokes on the other side of the phone." Xuelu: "..." But she knew Robb''s temperament a long time ago. This guy likes yin and yang, wow, spit out, and talk about it, but in terms of emphasizing feelings, no one can compare him. If he is really in danger, this guy will definitely come to the rescue as soon as possible, and it is impossible to ignore it. "Ready to set off!" Xuelu walked out of the church compound and walked straight to the train station. Golda and Kik waved to Robb and followed. There is a brand-new steam train carrying sleepers and railroad tracks in the railway station. It is whistling whistle. This is a new train just built by the craftsmen of the dwarf clan. The railway company jointly funded by the three young ladies bought it. It is currently mainly responsible for transporting the rails and sleepers in the direction of Nanli Village, and helping the engineering team complete the railway as soon as possible. Nanli Village is located between Guangming Road and Xifeng Town. Xuelu and the three get on this train. It can run more than 20 miles south, but it can also save them a day''s distance. What''s interesting is that not only the three of them got on the train, but many Xipiao and businessmen were also buying tickets on the train. Among them is an old friend of Westwind Town, a dwarf itinerant merchant. He is still the same as before, coming to Westwind Town every once in a while. However, because the business structure is relatively small and all he does is daily consumer goods, he has gradually Can''t keep up with the growing speed of Westwind Town. Robb waved his hand at the steam train. He watched the big train leave Xifeng Town and headed towards Nanli Village. The three guys went to Donggran to assassinate Guangming. The archbishop can be said to be a lifelong mission. I just hope that before they encounter danger, they can throw the scroll of instant teleportation in time, or they can open the portal before they die, just don''t be seconded. As soon as the big train drove away, a funny guy drove up on the concrete road in front of the church. It was a weird car made of a steam engine, a huge metal frame, and several iron wheels. His head was popping up. Bai Yan, driving on the cement road with great difficulty... The power of this strange car is obviously very bad, and it is extremely difficult to drive. If it weren''t for walking on a smooth concrete road, it would be difficult to move at all. I dont know how long it was driving before it moved from a few hundred yards away to the door of the church. The head of the dwarf leader emerged from the car, and he waved vigorously at Robb: "Master, you see, this is your idea, I A steam car made according to your idea." "What the hell? Do you call this thing a car?" Robb was really dumbfounded: "The idea I put forward is not this kind of native goods. It should be something higher and higher." The dwarf leader said: "Experiment, you also said that you have to be brave enough to experiment, even if you fail a little while experimenting..." As soon as his voice fell, the frame called the "steam car" collapsed with a "boom", the iron wheels were scattered and rolled out in several directions, the main body of the car fell to the ground, and the dwarf leader was bent over the iron frame. It got stuck in the middle, and his beard was entangled in the iron frame. He screamed in a pile of scrap metal: "Come on, save me." A group of dwarves ran up from behind, took out the iron rods and pried, and finally pried the curved iron frame open. The dwarf leader crawled out of the scrap iron pile with an embarrassed expression: "It seems that the strength of this thing is not enough. It needs to be studied again." At this time, Captain Elsie did not know where he ran out, and grabbed the dwarf leaders beard: "You bastard, you said you would help me restore the tank immediately after studying the steam engine, but you were actually playing. This tattered thing? What about my steam tank? What about the good steam tank? Would you just dismantle it into parts and leave it alone? Give it back to me as soon as possible." The dwarf leader mumbled: "Now there is no war, what use are you using tanks for?" "Didn''t you watch that **** video?" Elsie said: "The devil has asked for help from the hometown of the Jinghong Mountains. Soon more demons will come and lead the army of monsters to attack Westwind Town again. We need Weapons, a lot of weapons, and the best weapon in the world is the tank! What kind of trash like holy sword is already the tears of the times. Get me out of the tank quickly, and more than one, I want 500. ." "Dreaming!" the dwarf leader said: "Do you think that my dwarf clan has a population of 20,000? We only have 2,000! We can only get you 500 tanks until the year of the monkey?" "You also know that there is not enough manpower? Then you still do this kind of garbage that will turn into scrap at any time?" Elsie said: "Do me business! Work overtime, 996 work system." Listening to the conversation between the two, Robb couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 544： The new weapon of the steam tank Elsie grabbed the dwarf leader and vomited for a while, annoying the dwarf leader a bit. He had to mumble: "Forget it, although I can''t get the tank out now, but there is a good thing for you to see. This is an idea proposed by the master craftsman. It is made by our dwarves. According to the master craftsman, this It is to make up for the firepower defects of your tank. The master said that the last time the wolf cavalry raided the city, you drove the tank to meet it, but the wolf cavalry ran around the tank, you can''t help them, the battle took place in the town. , The tanks main gun is inconvenient to fire, so you want a weapon with less power." Of course Elsie still remembered this incident. He asked Robb for a weapon with a lower power. Robb also joked that he would shoot out a bow and arrow. (For those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 478) He thought that Robb hadn''t considered the request at all, but he didn''t expect Robb to have ordered the dwarf to develop it. He couldn''t help being overjoyed: "What Godfather proposed? It must be a good thing, let me take a look." The dwarf leader waved his hand, and the two dwarves immediately opened the lid of the sewer and jumped in. After a while, they crawled out of the sewer again, holding some strange little boxes in their hands. The screw hole seemed to be used to fix it to something, and a long thread was pulled out of it, and there was a switch on the end of the thread. The leader of the dwarf said: "Look, these iron boxes are used to mount outside the tank. And this wire-connected switch is used to extend into the tank. When we make a new tank for you, we will Reserve some holes in the tank shell, and then hang the box on the tank shell, and these lines with switches will pass through the holes and extend into the tank. You can manipulate these switches in the tank to trigger these boxes." Elsie understood as soon as she heard it: "These boxes contain magic?" "Exactly!" the dwarf leader said: "Try it." Elsie took a box, pointed it at a big rock in the distance, clicked the remote control switch, and saw that the box popped open a lid, and then, the inside flicked and flew. "Arcane Missiles" were released and hit the big rock continuously. "Wow!" Elsie was overjoyed: "This box is amazing. I hang this kind of box on the outer wall of my tank, and then I can activate the box through the switch inside the tank." "Yes, that''s it." The dwarf leader said: "When I first heard the idea of ??the master craftsman, I also felt very open. In the future, we can try to research and develop various strange weapons and hang them on the outer wall of the tank. Internal operation." Elsie: "Hahaha, now my tank is even more powerful." "But..." Robb smiled and said: "There is also a problem here. With more and more weapons and more and more switches, you are driving the tank while using these weapons. Where can I take care of it? Thinking, maybe we should design the tank for multi-person driving, distinguishing the driver from the gunner..." The dwarf leader was shocked, and then saluted Robb respectfully: "The master craftsman is so powerful. He always thinks of things that others can''t think of. I will make the new tank of Captain Elsie perfect." Robb smiled and said: "Then come on, and let me make a little suggestion. Show me the steam car." The dwarf leader smiled awkwardly: "Yes, it will." Time passed quickly... In a blink of an eye, several days passed. The last time the surveillance video incident was no longer discussed in Xifeng Town, the residents of Xifeng Town were particularly heartless, because they never feared powerful enemies. No matter how powerful the enemy is, they don''t think they can pass the level of Godfather. With a strong military and a rich economy, the people will gradually become optimistic. Lu Xun once said: If a person has money, his EQ and IQ will become higher, and he will become less prone to getting angry. The current situation of the townspeople in Westwind Town is like this. However, on the bright road, public opinion is getting out of control, and the voices of war are louder than ever. In a town with a population of hundreds of thousands, once public opinion breaks out, the momentum is extremely terrifying. Every day, people can be seen gathering together in the streets and alleys, talking loudly about Mondela''s despicableness. Countless voices shouted: "Go! Go! Defeat the despicable Mondela." Miss Queen is not a crappy queen. In fact, she is a very good politician. How could such an opportunity be missed? Soon, the conscription began! It turns out that ordinary townspeople hate conscription and war. However, this time there was no objection. The conscription had just begun, and many people signed up and asked to beat the people of Mondela, and the conscription office was crowded. The people''s will is unprecedentedly high, and the trumpet of "Vula Vula" is echoing in the sky over the entire Bright Road. Not long after Robb received the news, Archduke Madeleine led the Black Earth Knights and several legions of miscellaneous army groups to march towards Donggran. This is a "just" war, and no hundreds of people spontaneously go to the gate of the city to see the army off, and the voices of praise for the queen are louder than waves. When he heard the news, Robb couldn''t help sighing deeply: "It finally stopped for a few months and it started again..." He was complaining about Miss Queen, worried about Madeleines safety, and suddenly saw a few people in front of the church looking at their heads. These people were wearing black cloaks, covering their heads and covering their faces. They didnt look like good people. Looking at the head in the church, the sneaky look is even more suspicious. In this Westwind town, no one would approach Robb''s church like this. Because everyone here knows that Godfather is amiable. He is not the kind of lord who likes to be an official. Anyone can walk into his church openly and openly. Godfather will say hello to you when you are in a good mood. Drink a glass of Happy Mansion Water. When you are in a bad mood, Godfather will not scold you. There was a scarecrow lying on the stone bench. People like this who ran to the door of the church to probe their brains must be from outsiders, and they didn''t understand the rules when they first came to Xifeng Town. Robb was in a good mood today, and he laughed at those people with cloaks and faces: "Don''t stand outside and probe your head. If you have any questions, come in and talk." Those few people were stiff, obviously unexpected that Robb would have such an attitude, hesitated for a moment, as if made up a lot of determination, lifted the cloak at the beginning, and walked towards Robb. Chapter 545： Unexpected visitor There are five people in total. The first middle-aged man looks about 30 years old, with good features, a gentle expression, and a full smile. It gives people a feeling that he is a "good person" just by looking at him. The latter four are younger, but their faces are equally stable, authentic "good faces". This "good face" is in sharp contrast with their sneaky behavior just now, and it makes people feel a strong sense of contradiction. Robb saw their eyes constantly glaring at the statue of the God of Light at the entrance of the church, and then matched with their smooth and good faces, and immediately guessed something, and smiled and asked: "People of the Holy See of Light? In a high position?" The headed middle-aged man''s face stiffened slightly, and then he smiled and said: "It''s amazing! You deserve to be the controller of Westwind, a man who is clearly in the hinterland of Siegland, but who keeps the Queen from moving you. These eyes are really insightful. You can see that we are the people of the Holy See at a glance, and you can even guess that we are in a high position." "What''s hard to guess." Robb said, "There is a person who is very similar to your style. He brushes his face next to me every day. He has to brush it several times every day, lest he be separated from the political and power center of Westwind Town. ... The first time I saw you just now, it was as if I saw his shadow." The middle-aged man''s face became stiff, and he was embarrassed! However, after just a few seconds, he reacted: "The person you just mentioned is... Bishop Elsie?" "Yes, now his name is Captain Elsie. If I''m not wrong, you, like Elsie, are one of the bishops of the Holy Light Chapel, right? The next four should be temple knights and priests. "That''s right." Robb smiled on his face: "Well, let''s not talk too much nonsense. You ran to Westwind and probed your head outside my church. What''s the point? If you are looking for Elsie, Can you go out and turn right and see the sewer cover on the ground? Open it, go in, follow the signs, and go to the dwarf''s underground factory, where Elsie is inspecting the tank." The middle-aged man gave a dumbfounded look: "We didn''t come to Elsie. To be honest, we came here to join the New Bright Holy See and do things under your hands. Here is a secret treasure, Its our gift to you. Please accept it." He took a fist-sized golden stone from his pocket and placed it on the table. If you only look at the appearance, this thing looks like a piece of gold, but when the middle-aged man placed it, he didn''t deliberately act lightly. The golden stone collided firmly with the tabletop. From the sound it made when it collided with the stone table, Robb could hear that it was not gold, because gold was very heavy, and the sound of falling on the table should feel a bit heavy. But it made no sound at all! "What''s this? Why did you give it to me?" Robb asked with a smile. "This is my divine weapon of the Holy See-the light of dawn that cuts through the darkness." The middle-aged man said respectfully. Hearing this name, Robb couldn''t help but hesitated. He suddenly remembered that the last time he went to the Path of Light, he saw the black knights of the Black Earth Knights besieging Loli, and when he was about to catch her, he suddenly appeared. A masked man released a strong flash of light, making everyone''s eyes so hard to open, and then took the opportunity to rescue Da Lolita. At that time, the black knights were discussing that the strong flash was emitted by the divine tool "the light of the morning light that pierced the darkness". Robb was also a little interested, but he didn''t expect to see this thing in front of him now. NS. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 340) "So it was you!" Robbile said. "Huh? What turned out to be me?" the middle-aged man wondered. "No, it''s nothing." Robb smiled and said: "Lets talk about business, you come to Westwind Town, send me the artifact, and also said that you want to do things under my hands, can I understand that you are planning to betray Mond Did you pull with the Holy See of Light?" "No, it''s not a betrayal." The middle-aged man seriously said: "If we really betrayed, then we should go to Her Majesty the Queen, dedicate the artifact to the Queen, and then mix up a half-time official in Sigle, even Join Sieges army to deal with Donggran. We have been spying for Donggran and the Holy See of Illumination. We have a lot of intelligence in our hands. The Holy See of Illumination poses a huge threat, that is betrayal. And when we come to Westwind, it shows that we don''t want to be traitors." "Oh, it''s justified and convincing." Robb said: "Then what are you doing?" A bitter smile appeared on the middle-aged mans face: We dont want to do anything either. We just feel that nothing is interesting anymore, we dont want to do anything, we dont want to show up for Donggran and the Holy See of Light, and we dont want to help. Sigram and the Black Holy See deal with their former friends... Therefore, we want to come to the New Light Holy See and be a true believer in the God of Light." "Huh?" Robb was happy: "Did you see through the world?" "What does it mean to see through Hong Chen?" "Well, it means it doesn''t care about anything." The middle-aged man thought about it carefully. It seemed that it was so, and his face was filled with bitterness again: "It''s really boring... When I first saw the three-way dialogue video of Mondela, the archbishop, and the devil, I I probably didnt believe it, but after reading it carefully a few times, I confirmed that those two people are really the Archbishop and Mondela. I cant believe that they are so gloomy, and I have been helping such people. work." Robb: "..." The middle-aged man sighed: "I don''t even dare to imagine that our Holy See would actually be in the same foul play with the devil, as an adventurer. I can''t stay in that kind of Holy See anymore. I must leave it! But I believe it faithfully. God of Light, so... I dont want to choose any other way except Westwind Town and the New Light Holy See." "Are you really a bishop?" Now it was Robb''s turn to be surprised: "Among the bishops, there is such an innocent fellow as you?" "What do you mean by this?" An anger flashed across the middle-aged man''s face: "Are you laughing at the lack of a good person in the Holy See?" "Wow!" Robb hurriedly changed his words: "Well, I apologize for what I said just now. It is not right to sweep a boat over with one shot. No matter how dark the world, there will always be a trace of light. It looks like , Although you are a spy with dark methods, your heart is bright." When Robb was talking about this, one came out of the church. It was the big Lolita Lars Belmond Dracula. She saw the people sitting in the yard, and her face suddenly looked happy: "Ah! Uncle Eddie." ,You came?" Chapter 546： Another wise man The middle-aged man was originally called Eddie, but he was also called an uncle by the big loli. It seems that the relationship between the two is quite close, which is not surprising when you think about it. Big Lolita can lurking in the Bright Road to assassinate political figures, and she must have been secretly supported by Eddie, a spy. Coupled with the fact that Da Lolita is serving as the Judge of the Light in the Holy See of Light, there must be many exchanges with the bishop. Robb saw a kind look in Eddies eyes. It seemed that he really took care of Da Lolita, and Da Lolita also rarely recovered a little bit like Lolita, leaping over: " How did you come?" A wry smile appeared on Eddie''s face: "I am here for the true God of Light." Da Lolita understood as soon as she heard this: "Did you watch that video?" "Yeah!" Eddie sighed for a long time: "Even people like me, the first thought after watching the video, is to leave quickly. The foundation of the Holy See in the Kingdom of Light will be completely destroyed by this. ." A person like him who holds the post of bishop is very clear about what the Holy See is based on in the world, that is, the grasp of the people, and now, a video has wiped out the trust of the Holy See among the people. Even if the foundation of the Holy See of Light in the Gran Kingdom is truly finished, even the most devout believers of the Holy See of Light will no longer trust the Holy See of Light. Maybe only people who are not religious enough can stay in there. Big Lolita couldn''t help asking: "How about the fighting in the east?" Eddie sighed: "The war? Where did the war come! Archduke Madeleine sent troops to the east, and the morale of the whole army was like a rainbow, killing the country''s thieves. Where Madeleine''s soldiers pointed, the towns and villages came down watching the wind, even several times. An aristocratic general who guarded the place surrendered without even shooting an arrow." Da Lolita: "Huh! Deserve it. Madeleine had better go all the way to the capital of the saint like this, and the nobles in the capital of the saint tied my father and the archbishop five flowers together and sent them out. That would be best. NS." "You think too beautifully, right?" Robb suddenly said, "Things are not that simple. Justice and axiom are two things that are worthless in the face of money and power, so they will immediately use their **** to think about problems. Will unswervingly stand up to support Mondela and the Archbishop, and then Madeleine will encounter strong resistance." "Thinking with ass?" Big Lolita curiously asked: "Can the **** think about problems?" Eddie couldn''t laugh or cry: "Godfather is just making a metaphor. The **** here refers to the position!" Robb gave him a thumbs up: "You understand quite well." Eddie said: "Although I am naive, I am not stupid." Robb: "But I always think innocence and stupidity are synonymous." Eddie: "..." At this time, Xiaoyi and the two bright little nuns also came out. The three of them saw Eddie, just like Da Lolita, and said in surprise: "Bishop Eddie, are you here too?" Eddie smiled bitterly: "Sorry, I''m late." "Actually, it''s not too late." Robb smiled: "People who came later than you will come in an endless stream... Xiaoyi, you have to be prepared. The foundation is about to fall, and those devout believers will definitely not join the Dark Church, nor can they believe in the gods of the desert, the gods of the forest, the goddess of spiders...then their only choice is here!" After hearing this, Xiao Yi thought about it seriously, and her cold face turned red slowly. She seemed a little excited and touched, because she suddenly understood that a large number of believers are coming, and the new light is coming. The Holy See may be about to embark on a new journey. She turned to Eddie and said, "Bishop Eddie, I...it''s fine since you are here. After all, I am just a nun with insufficient ability. I hope you can preside over the overall situation." Eddie took a peek at Robb next to him, and quickly refused: "How can this work? I just arrived and I dont understand anything. I dont even understand the teachings of the new Illuminati Vatican. I cant manage the overall situation, so please Sister Ishgamel, take charge. I want to start from the lowest-level apprentice and start from scratch. After I have a deep understanding of the teachings of the New Bright Holy See, I will come out to help the nuns do something." After saying this, he hurriedly glanced at Robb again, only to see Robb with a smile on his face, he was obviously satisfied with what he said, and he was relieved. Robb''s heart is secretly happy: Seeing the opportunity is so fast! There is another Elsie, who can be mixed into the position of bishop in the Holy See of Light, all of them are smart people. This kind of smart person has an advantage, that is, when he clearly understands Robb''s strength, his loyalty is even higher than that of an idiot, and he will never go against Robb''s meaning at all. This is the case with Elsie. Of course, Elsie also has a strong desire for power, and he knows exactly how terrifying Robb is, so he will never attempt to challenge Robb''s absolute authority with his power. This kind of subordinates, the more the better! Robb is actually very aware of Xiao Yis shortcomings. Although she is kind, innocent, full of love in the world, and has no crooked thoughts, she is not a person who is good at organizing and scheduling and making overall arrangements. If she is asked to come to hundreds of people Personally spread the doctrine and promote the virtues, she can do it perfectly. But if she wants her to spread her thoughts and consciousness to the whole world, she can''t do it. People like her need someone like Elsie or Eddie to assist! Elsie is very busy now, of course not, but the newcomer Eddie can. Let a person who has no personality defects and is truly kind and loving as a spiritual symbol, and then let a person who has the ability and knows how to advance and retreat to do practical things, so that the New Bright Holy See can truly move towards the broad road. Robb stretched out his hand and patted Eddie''s shoulder: "Help Sister Xiaoyi! I look forward to your help to spread the virtues of the New Bright Holy See, so that all confused people can be guided." Eddie hurriedly put his hands on his chest, and said a little: "This is what a devout believer of the God of Light should have done." The two of them were talking about this, the lid of the sewer was opened, and Captain Elsie got out of it. He didn''t seem to like the sewer because it was already in use, so the dirty water inside filled with unpleasant smells. Smell. However, it is the fastest to go from the sewer to the underground village of the dwarves, and the large exit reserved for the tank by the dwarves is far away from Robbs church and it is inconvenient to detour, so Elsie still pinched his nose and walked A section of sewer. He emerged from inside and immediately waved to Robb: "Godfather, the officer will report to you on the tank''s entry..." Without finishing a sentence, he saw Eddie and exclaimed: "Ah, Bishop Eddie, why are you here?" Chapter 547： How is the artifact used? Seeing Elsie, Eddie was not surprised at all. He did spy work on the Bright Road, with many intelligence channels, and he knew everything about what was happening around him. He knew very well that Elsie was chased into Westwind by the Black Earth Knights, and there was a lot of trouble here. After speaking to Elsie again what he had just said to Robb, Eddie smiled and said, "In the future, we will fight side by side again." side by side? Elsie smiled secretly in her heart: I think we were really side by side in the Chapel of Light at the beginning. I am in charge of the Knights of the Temple, and you are in charge of intelligence and internal affairs. It can be regarded as two generals with one skill and one military, but in Westwind Town, come here. Late, you can only shoulder a few shoulders shorter than me, hahahaha! Although she thought so in her heart, Elsie showed a gentle smile on her face like a spring breeze: "That''s really great. Let''s go to the pub for a couple of drinks." The two of them reminisced about the past, but Robb turned his attention to the divine tool on the table, "the light of the dawn that cuts through the darkness." This golden stone exudes a dazzling light on the table, although it is in the future Active state, but can also brighten the eyes of ordinary people''s 24K titanium alloy dog. Robb knows that this thing can emit a very strong flash bomb, which can make people around him unable to see the thing for a short time. Last time Big Lolita was surrounded by the Black Earth Knights and escaped by this thing. He couldn''t help being a little curious: "By the way, what exactly is this thing made of?" When he didn''t speak, Elsie and Eddie had a lively conversation, but when he asked, Elsie and Eddie stopped talking almost instantly, and at the same time turned their heads and said to Robb: "Jin Yaoshi!" After speaking, the two couldn''t help but glance at each other, thinking in their hearts: This guy still knows how to please his boss. After a brief period of zero and one second, Eddie backed down and gave Elsie the opportunity to speak. He knew that he had just arrived, so it was better not to compete with Elsie. Elsie chuckled and said: "Godfather, this thing is called Jin Yaoshi. It is a very rare and very rare stone. It was discovered by adventurers in the Jinghong Mountains hundreds of years ago, and then fell into the hands of the old Illuminati. , The Holy See found that special runes could excite the stone and emit a strong light, so it made it a divine tool, specially used to dazzle the enemys eyes." "So that''s the case." Robb said, "It can only flash occasionally, or can it stay on for a long time? Besides, can its brightness be adjusted? It''s too bright, so dazzling, can it be a little gentler?" "It''s okay to keep it on for a long time, but it will consume the light energy stored in it from the sun. After it is exhausted, it needs to be basked in the sun to replenish it." Elsie explained: "But, what is gentleness? Meaning? If it doesn''t blink, wouldn''t it lose the effect of blinding the enemy?" "Cut, what''s the use of flashing the enemy''s eyes?" Robb said: "Rather than flashing the enemy''s eyes, it is better to kill the enemy directly." Elsie: "..." Eddie: "..." After the stiff, Elsie immediately continued: "The brightness can be adjusted. Just cut it into small pieces. When the Holy See first got this, it was much larger than it is now, and the light at that time was also necessary. It is much shining. It can be used in front of the two armies to make the opponents army blind for a short time. Later, after a war, it was smashed into two by the enemy. One half was lost, and the other half is now. This piece is only the size of a fist. The Holy See repainted a rune on it. It can still be used, but the light has been reduced a lot. Now it can''t shock an army, it can only brighten up a small team..." Before he could finish a sentence, he suddenly saw Robb raise his hand and "slap" the fist-big golden stone. Elsie and Eddie yelled almost at the same time: "No!" However, it was too late to stop. Robb slapped his slap firmly on the stone. Where did the poor stone hold his attack, it was smashed in an instant, and it broke into a table with a beep. Small gravel. The bigger one is as big as a knuckle, and the smaller one is as big as a mung bean. Both Elsie and Eddie: "..." Robb picked up a gold shining stone the size of a mung bean from the table, and said with a smile: "This size, the light from it shouldn''t be very dazzling, right? Elsie, Eddie, you guys will paint that to keep this thing glowing. Rune?" "I can paint." Eddie raised his hand. "Very well, then you are ready to draw a picture." Robb handed him a pen, and also helped him with the magic essence ink, stretched out his hand to point at him, and reduced it. Eddie shrank into a very small person in an instant, standing on the stone table with a blank expression. "What a daze, painting!" Robb said. Eddie: "Excuse me for being stupid, I really can''t understand what you want to do, smash such a precious artifact into small stones, and then let the small stones shine, it will completely lose the effect of making people blind." "How can the blind light be used?" Robb said: "What I want is not to make people blind." Eddie: "..." Forget it, although he has a lot of grooves to vomit, but he is as smart as Elsie, he knows when to be obedient, pick up the pen, and brush it. After a while, the mung bean-big gilt stone will continue to be painted. Glowing runes. Robb chuckled: "The conditions for triggering the rune are written as "Light on" and the closing condition is set to "Off order." Eddie didn''t understand what this was up to, but he obediently did it. Robber asked Lilian to take a string and tie the Jin Yaoshi on the string, and then the other end of the string was wrapped around the tree above her head. The slender string, with a mung bean-sized stone hanging on top of his head Dangling on the top, it looks very weird. Robb looked up and said: "Turn on the light!" The Jin Yaoshi shone on the floor, and a bright light radiated from the top of Robb''s head... Robb smiled and said, "Hahaha, start with the voice-activated light. After it gets dark, I can sit on the stone chair and read a book." Eddie sweated suddenly and thought: This Godfather! Such a rare artifact, how can it be played like this? What kind of broken electric light, can''t you just use a torch? However, Elsie and Robb have been together for a long time, and they have become accustomed to Robbs set. No matter what weapon they are, they will eventually become "peoples livelihood products" in Robbs hands. Anyway, his own combat effectiveness is strong enough. Against the sky, he doesn''t need any artifacts or secret treasures to assist him. These artifacts are more useful as toys in his hands. Chapter 548： Never sleeps city Robb beckoned to Ai Chongzhen and said, "Thank you hard, turn these broken stones into sound-controlled electric lights! Then I will install them at various intersections in the city and make them into street lights! By the way, my church A big one must be hung in the hall, and a small one in each bedroom." Eddie couldn''t laugh or cry, but said obediently: "It''s not hard to do this kind of thing, I''m happy to help Godfather." Eddie began to paint hard. Robb looked at the pile of broken stones on the stone table, but thought in his heart: There are only a few hundred broken stones here, so he can only make a few hundred voice-activated lights, not enough, not enough! He turned to Elsie and asked, "Do you know where else to find this kind of jinyao stone?" Elsie respectfully said: "Godfather, this thing, got such a piece a few hundred years ago, has been made into an artifact. If it can be easily obtained, it will not be called an artifact." Robb said: "It makes sense, but there is always a score, right? I remember you just said that the first piece was found by the adventurer in the Jinghong Mountains?" Elsie nodded: "Yes, the first piece was found in the Jinghong Mountain." Robb said: "Then go to Jinghong Mountain to find it. Maybe you can find it? According to the principle of mineral formation, if you can find a small piece of ore, you can often dig a large vein. Maybe we can find a cave. It''s full of Jin Yaoshi. Then, we can make countless electric lights." Elsie said with a bitter face: "Jinghong Mountain is the nest of the black dragon Avisos, and it is also the home of the demons. Therefore, according to old legend, the Demon City is located in the Jinghong Mountain, where the monsters are powerful. It is many times stronger than the Black Pine Mountains. It is extremely difficult for humans to enter the Jinghong Mountains. Only the bravest adventurers dare to venture in... However, most adventurers cannot come back alive and disappear every year. There are countless adventurers." Robb put his chin in his hand, thinking like: "Wow, it sounds amazing, should I go and see it?" Elsie hurriedly said: "Godfather must be careful! Although you are extremely powerful and all kinds of monsters are vulnerable in front of you, don''t rush into the Jinghong Mountains. Because... the black dragon, there is only that thing, Not human power can defeat, even if you are afraid..." The black dragon Avisos, once every four years, plunders mankinds wealth, has a history of more than a thousand years. Countless heroes have used countless artifacts and secret treasures, and tried various methods to kill it. Unable to do so. Although Elsie worshipped Robb like a god, she also believed that he might not be able to rival the black dragon. Robb spread his hands: "Well, although I don''t think I can''t beat the black dragon, but I listen to people''s advice and eat enough. The most important thing is that I have long been tired of the task of running to a mountain to find some kind of ore. Tired of thieves, this kind of voice-controlled lights will not be mass-produced for the time being." Elsie breathed a sigh of relief, it would be best if Godfather didn''t go anywhere. Westwind Town can''t live without Robb now. In case he has three or two shortcomings when dealing with the black dragon, the monster will be killed immediately, and the queen will definitely come to take back the jurisdiction of Westwind Town. Then Westwind Town will be able to fight. In a mess, Elsie''s current status that has finally been won is lost! He didn''t think he had the ability to block the monster army and the queen army. Therefore, for him, Robb''s safety is his guarantee of flying emperor Tengda. In the following days, Xifeng Town temporarily recovered its calm. Robb is still lazy and motionless every day, and occasionally takes time to film "The Lord of the Rings 3: The Return of the King", check the box office of the first and second parts, and then listen to the news from the merchants about the battle between East and West. . The progress of the war is exactly the same as Robb expected! At the beginning, the army led by Madeleine was as powerful as a bamboo, and the enemies along the way descended upon hearing the wind. However, the closer her army is to the capital of the saints, the greater the resistance it encounters. Because, the closer you are to the center of power, the fewer people think about problems with axioms and justice, and the more people think about problems with power and interests. Some great aristocrats with vested interests don''t care who is righteous, who is evil, or who colludes with monsters and other trivial matters. They only care about whether their position is stable or not. The most representative of these is the Grand Duke Yingsi of the White Lion Knights. He is Mondela''s hard-core confidant and the most trusted general. He is powerful, and he once hunted down the young queen and Madd. Lin, he knows very well that he has no possibility of surrendering to the queen. Even if the queen ignores her prejudice and does not kill him, he will not be able to get the same status as he is now. As a result, a large group of nobles led by the White Lion Knights formed a large army to meet Madeleine. The two sides launched a tug of war hundreds of miles west of the capital of the saints. The warriors in black helmets and black armors and The warriors in white helmets and white armors are coming and going on a battle line that is more than 100 kilometers long, and the war is stalemate again. Want to rely on a just slogan to defeat a strong enemy, how can it be so easy? Without absolute national power crushing, wars will only become endless consumption. Xifeng Town was not involved in the war, but continued to walk down the happy Kangzhuang Avenue. Many poles were erected on both sides of the street. A glass cover was made on the top of the pole, and there was a golden gilt stone in the middle of the cover. In the daytime, these Jin Yaoshi accept the sunlight to replenish magical power. At night, the townspeople who are drunk in the tavern can see the street by shouting "light up" on their way home. The street lights on both sides stretched out swiftly. Westwind Town has become a city that never sleeps! The villagers who used to live at sunset are now accustomed to returning late. The opening hours of various shops have naturally been extended, night markets have begun to form, and pubs have become popular. The prolongation of commercial activities has given greater stimulation to consumption, and domestic demand will be stimulated, and the economy will become better... Of course, this is not the biggest change in Westwind Town. The real big change started after Eddie came to Westwind. In other words, after the frantic video spread from Guangming Road and Xifeng Town, it was known by people in more cities and villages. The most loyal believers of the Old Guangming Holy See were shaken! This is not an era where atheism thinking is rampant. After a person''s faith is shaken, a new faith must enter his heart, otherwise he will lose the courage to live. Believers who have forgotten about the Holy See must find new spiritual comfort for themselves. And this comfort, the only choice, can only be Xiaoyi''s New Bright Holy See! Chapter 549： A new problem has arisen Decided to abandon the old Illuminati Vatican, turn to the believers of the new Illuminati Vatican, and flock madly to Xifeng Town! These people referred to Xifeng Town as the "Holy City Westwind", saying that the old Holy See of Light had already joined the devil, and that only the new Holy See of Light was the true Holy City of the God of Light. This statement was combined with the video. Passing a hundred, passing a thousand, thousands to tens of thousands... Countless villages, towns, countless believers have been affected. They carried dozens of days of dry food on their backs, and then set off toward Westwind Town with a sense of enthusiasm. No matter how far their hometown is from Xifeng Town, they just worship the true God of Light and take a look at the true holy city, even if they are exhausted. These believers gathered from the whole Sigran to Westwind. Even many people from Donggran also ventured to cross the border. Some successfully escaped the sentry at the checkpoint, and some were caught by the sentry, but the sentry did not. They are not embarrassed. After all, everyone was from the Gran Kingdom and compatriots of the same race. The sentry only needs to put a little water, and the people of Dong Gran can continue to move towards Westwind Town. After these people arrived in Westwind, they were immediately stunned by the street lights! The whole town also exudes golden light everywhere at night. This is not a holy city. Where else is the holy city? Faced with the surging believers, Xiaoyi and the two little nuns were completely confused. Fortunately, there is Bishop Eddie. This bishop was in charge of internal affairs when he was in the Holy Light Chapel and was very good at "coaxing" believers. . He asked Xiao Yi to sit on the high platform and play the sacred role of "Holy Nun". Eddie would handle all the chores that followed, coaxing the believers who traveled from the north to the south to be obedient. For a while, it seemed that everyone was living happily and satisfied. Robb alone is unhappy... People come and go in the church every day, and the noise is too much. Now he is lazy on the stone bench and will be watched by believers. From time to time, believers will come to him, the "priest" who wants to confess. Confessing this mess, Robb was tired of having fun just the few days he came to Westwind. Now of course he doesnt want to play anymore, to dispel the troubles of these believers. Fortunately, Eddie sees the opportunity quickly and will immediately run over to help him take the believers away. Lest Robb be further annoyed. In this frenzied atmosphere... Elsie walked to Robb''s side, changed from standing on a stone chair and talking respectfully, but squatted next to him and whispered in his ear: "Godfather, there is something about the officer, thinking I want to talk to you quietly." "Oh?" Seeing his weird attitude, Robb couldn''t help being a little curious: "What''s the matter?" Elsie whispered: "Godfather, this time, because of the video incident, our New Bright Holy See has gained a large number of believers by taking advantage of the video incident. This seems like a good thing, but it has laid a foundation for us. Trouble." Robb said "Oh", and a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth: "You mean, the tree attracts the wind?" Elsie hurriedly said: "You deserve to be a great Godfather. It''s so insightful." He first took a picture of Robb, and then continued: "We used to be a little-known little Holy See, little faith, only Having fun on this one-third acre of land in Xifeng Town will not attract hostility from others, but this time is different." Robb laughs! Elsie said: "The old Illuminati Vatican is not enough. Anyway, their headquarters is in Norma, one hundred and eight thousand miles away from us, and there is also a desert kingdom in the middle of Kurt. Now it will really bring us trouble. Yes, it''s the Dark Vatican." Robb: "Oh?" Elsie lowered her voice a bit: "Siglan is now in the hands of the Dark Vatican. Although this Vatican does not seem to like to exclude aliens like the Bright Vatican, it does not exclude aliens. Not because of their noble character, but because..." Robb continued his words: "It''s because they were weak before, right?" Elsie put on an inexplicable expression of admiration: "Godfather said straight to the essence. In fact, our Guangming Vatican was relatively weak in the Gran Kingdom before, and we were not obediently pretending to be grandsons until the young queen was sold out. Mondelas support laid a firm foundation and began to persecute the people of the Dark Vatican. Today, the Dark Vatican has already controlled the entire Siglan with the support of the Queen, and has the strength. And when our new light Vatican The influence is still small, they are too lazy to pay attention to us, and now we are so aggressively attracting believers to worship, and even the nickname of the holy city West Wind has been called, and the dark Vatican will never sit back and watch." Robb gave Elsie a thumbs-up: "You are a good person! You are very flexible and consider things well." Elsie was overjoyed and was praised by Robb again. He hurriedly said respectfully: "You can''t be afraid of being an official." Robb said: "This matter depends on the Queen''s attitude. Her relationship with the Dark Vatican is like the relationship between Mondela and the Bright Vatican. If the dark Vatican really doesn''t understand me, Westwind Town, I want to get rid of it. If you hurry, I would like to see what the queen is going to do." Just as the two said this... The bright road! The palace! The queen was sitting in a secluded secret room. Opposite her, sat an old man wearing a black cloak and a black cross hanging from his chest. This old man was about sixty years old, with a square face and a dark complexion, and his body was faintly filled. With a black breath. He was saying in a deep and hoarse voice: "Your Majesty the Queen, regarding Westwind Town, we can no longer sit back and watch." The queen frowned and was silent. The old man whispered: "We have spent countless hard work and finally found an opportunity to defeat the Holy See of Light in one fell swoop. I thought that after this video was broadcast, we could win all the followers of the Holy See of Light and become our dark Holy See. The believers of, I did not expect that a new light vatican would run out of the sky and rob most of those believers who should belong to us. If this matter is not handled properly, it will shake the foundation of my dark vatican." "Okay! Archbishop, what do you say?" said the queen. It turned out that the old man was the archbishop of the Dark Chapel (formerly the Bright Chapel), and he whispered: "After he defeats the Demon King''s army, let''s send someone to Westwind Town to assassinate that man." The queen was expressionless: "How to kill? Tell me how to kill? You should know about the desert kingdom assassination squad? Don''t say you haven''t even heard of such important information." The archbishop whispered: "Of course I know, but we are not the same as the Desert Kingdom. Once the people in the Desert Kingdom approached him, he was already on his guard, but we didnt tear up our face with him. On the surface, we have a good relationship. We sent a killer to kill him. He didnt take precautions beforehand. He might be able to do it with a single blow." Chapter 550： Please go to death The queen still couldn''t see the slightest expression on her face: "But the information I got is that even if he was sleeping, the assassin of the desert kingdom stabbed him several times, but missed a single shot, and fed poison into his mouth, but he was poisoned to death. Myself. Do you want to get a hit when he is not on guard? What method do you use to hit?" The archbishop said: "I don''t believe that there is such a thing in the world. I can''t cut it when I sleep, and I can''t kill it when I feed it with poison. This is simply nonsense. He should have been awake long ago. , I used a certain special magic and combat skills to protect myself, otherwise, there would be no way in this world that I can dodge the sword while sleeping." The queen continued to be expressionless: "Oh! In other words, you think the intelligence is wrong. He was not without guard at the time, but was always on guard, so he couldn''t kill. And as long as he was not guarded, he could kill. died?" The archbishop nodded: "That''s right." The queen asked: "You meant to kill him, or did you mean it came from the Dark Vatican in the Lost City?" The archbishop whispered: "I meant it! The Lost City is located in the southwestern cape of the mainland, separated by forests and mountains. How can the news be passed so quickly? I plan to discuss with Her Majesty the Queen. After a while, make a detailed plan and make careful arrangements before sending the message back to the Holy See." The queen understood as soon as she heard it, this guy wanted to report the problem at the same time as the solution, or even after it had been solved. Only with this kind of operation will the Pope feel that he is a capable frontline commander, not a waste who only knows to ask for help from the headquarters when encountering problems. There was a smile on the queen''s face, which had not had the slightest expression, "Since it''s just what you meant, and the Lost City doesn''t know it yet, it''s easy to do." "Huh? It''s easier?" The archbishop was slightly shocked. At this moment, the queen suddenly flipped her wrists and drew a cup of golden dagger from her sleeve, and then stabbed the old man in the chest with a "poof". As a psychic mage, she always wears black robes when fighting, and the staff, secret treasures, etc. she wears are always black, but this time she pulled out a dagger with golden light. It was really shocking. The archbishop was old and his reaction was slow. In addition, he was a legal profession, not a physics profession, and he didn''t have a response at all. The dagger entered his chest, and a golden light diffused from it, enclosing the archbishop, and at the same time, destroyed all the dark magic in his body. He even wanted to throw a dark magic to fight back, but he couldnt do it, but Looking at the queen with a surprised look, she said with difficulty: "What...what do you...what? This...what...thing?" The queen snorted coldly: "Have you never seen this dagger? Hey! Its name is the Holy Light Punisher. It has been on me since I was a child. At that time, I still believed in the God of Light religiously, and now I am As a psychic mage of the Dark Vatican, it feels really complicated to use this holy light to punish people to kill." The archbishop said with difficulty: "Why... why... kill me?" The queen said: "Although your assassination plan doesn''t even have a chance of success, you will cause him a lot of trouble. I can only ask you to die." Archbishop: "You...you... actually help...help outsiders, I understand, huh...women...women...you betray the **** of darkness for men, you will be punished by God...God Punish..." The queen sneered: "God''s punishment? Don''t laugh! Tell you, in fact, like him, I don''t believe in any gods, whether it is the **** of light or the **** of darkness, I don''t believe it. If the **** of darkness is really capable, Come and punish me? I want to see if it really exists." archbishop:"" This is nothing to say. The archbishop felt his blood flow continuously and his eyelids became heavier and heavier. He slipped from the chair, threw himself to the ground with a puff, and plunged into the boundless darkness. The queen kicked his corpse over with her feet, took off the Holy Light Punisher inserted in front of his chest, retracted her sleeve, and said loudly, "Here you are!" Necromancer No. 1 pushed the door in and took a look at the corpse on the ground. The expression on his face did not change at all: "Your Majesty, how do you deal with this fellow''s corpse?" The queen said: "Smuggle this corpse out of the city from the tunnel of the palace, and then leave it to a place where the patrol can easily find it, without any further cover-ups." Necromancer No. 1 nodded: "Understood! Let the Holy See investigate by himself, right?" The queen smiled: "No matter how they investigate, there is only one answer. He was killed by the artifact of the Holy See of Light." Number One picked up the corpse, and then lifted a large stone floor on the ground. There was a long, dark passage below, and he disappeared into the tunnel with the archbishop''s corpse. The queen sat down again, and after dozens of seconds, she sighed faintly: "The death of the archbishop will make the Dark Chapel chaotic for a while, but when the chaos is over, the news will eventually be sent back to the Lost City. I can''t take it long. Ghost man! I can only help you to this point." That evening, the moon and stars were scarce. It was already midwinter at this time, and the sky was very dark early. The Queen was busy with her government affairs and when she had time to make a phone call, her hands were already dark and out of sight. But she called Robb over, only to find that Robbs side was bright... Well, it wasn''t the daylight, but there was a "bulb" hanging above Robb''s head, making the area beside him very bright, his eyes widened, and the Westwind Town in the background was also shining with golden lights everywhere. The queen sighed: "Westwind Town now feels like there is no night." Robb smiled and said: "Oh? You called me today, just want to send such a sigh? Would you like to write another poem?" "I don''t like writing poems." The queen said flatly: "Since I was four years old, I have never felt like writing poems again." "It''s so heavy, did you kill someone today?" Robb suddenly said, "Through the crystal ball, I can feel a murderous aura permeating you." The queen was expressionless: "No! I''m the queen of a country, so I need to do it myself to kill?" Robb said, "Well, what is the subject of this call?" The queen said: "There is no subject, just want to remind you a little bit, in the next days, be careful of the assassins of the monster army, you also watched that little video, know that the devil is moving reinforcements to deal with you? These demons are sinister. Cunning, IQ is not lower than humans at all, they might pretend to be humans to approach you, suddenly stabbed you or something. You know, you are the backbone of Westwind Town, if you are assassinated and killed, the monster army Will easily capture Westwind Town, then I will be troubled." Chapter 551： Win him over Robb was happy: "Wow!" The queen said: "Don''t wow, I''m telling you a very serious thing. You wow you are very begging, you know?" Robb: "Okay, I see, thank you for your kind reminder, I will be careful. A woman with the breath of just killing people all over, suddenly came to tell me to be careful of the killer, tusk, you think I would think about it what?" Queen: "No matter what you are thinking, it is impossible to think of the correct answer! I am not as easy to understand as the little maid next to you. That''s it. I''m tired, so I won''t have a long chat today." She hung up the phone, and there were eager footsteps outside. The Minister of the Palace ran in with a group of people in black robes. A man in black robes said anxiously, "Your Majesty, the big thing is not good. The archbishop was assassinated and died. Wounded by the sacred weapon of the Holy See of Light, we speculate that the murderer must be a member of the Holy See of Light. Now there is no leader in the Guangming Chapel. Please come out to preside over the overall situation." "Really?" The queen showed an angry look on her face: "Damn the Holy See of Light, who conspired against me back then, and now I have assassinated the Archbishop of the Dark See of Darkness. He deceived people too much and immediately ordered martial law in the whole city and strictly investigated the murderer." "Yes!" Everyone went out, and there were footsteps and voices everywhere. The queen stood on the balcony, looking far away, and saw torches lit up everywhere on the road to the light, the patrolmen of the brigade running around, and countless others. People in black robes followed the patrol to hunt down the murderer, and the whole city was jumping around. Necromancer No. 1 appeared behind the queen and whispered: "Your Majesty, we must be prepared to guard against the dark Vatican." "Hmm!" The queen whispered: "Isn''t you doing it all the time?" Number One couldn''t help laughing: "This is true!" Since she was betrayed by the Illuminati Vatican when she was four years old, she has never believed in anyone. The Illuminati taught her to be suspicious, jealous, guarded, and prepared for everything. So, even if she wore a black robe, fought on the battlefield as a psychic mage, and even manipulated a skeleton dragon representing the highest combat power of the dark church, she never lightened her defense against the dark church. "I really want to be like a ghost man, who has the ability to cross the sky and the earth." The queen sighed leisurely: "Then I don''t need to live so cautiously." Number One whispered: "Get him over and become our person." The queen squinted: "How to fight for it? What interests do you think can impress such a person?" Number One has weird eyes and doesn''t speak. The queen understood, and then smiled: "Impossible! I only accept a man because of love, not because of his power." Number One did not answer this, but just took a step back and hid in the darkness. He knew that the queen was only speaking to her herself, and did not intend to let anyone participate in the discussion. Every magic calendar year 1346, February. Spring has not yet arrived, and the whole world is still covered by heavy snow. There is snow everywhere in Xifeng Town, on the roofs, on the treetops, on the lampshades of the street lamps... Large groups of townspeople voluntarily shovel the snow on the cement road, because the cement road facilitates everyone''s travel, and everyone will consciously maintain the road surface clean and tidy. However, there is no one to maintain the roads outside the town. Snow and even icy roads have severely hindered the movement of people, and even forced commercial activities in many cities to be interrupted. Because of the frozen road, even cattle and horses have to slip and fall, wherever they can pull moving cars. All small towns and small villages seem to have become isolated islands on the land, floating on the vast snow sea. However In this world where everything is cut off by heavy snow, there is a humming little train that passes through the snow and enters the town of Westwind, and stops at the train station. The businessman Probo jumped out of the first carriage of the train, ran to Robbs church in strides, and shouted happily, "Godfather, its done! The railway from Westwind Town to Guangming Road, the whole line It''s open to traffic, haha, I just came back from the Bright Road." He had been in the car for most of the day. He was actually very tired, but he was very energetic. He ran over and screamed. He stepped on an icy road halfway and fell down with a clatter, but he immediately jumped. Get up, continue to run, and find a strange cry while running: "It''s too powerful, hahaha, this train is really too powerful." "Awesome shit." Robb cursed badly: "The steam train is too far behind. This snowy day also has a hard time for the boiler to burn up. The railway slips and can only travel slowly. I don''t know what you are excited about. " Probo said with a smile: "After all, this train has my shares. Seeing that it will start to make a lot of money, how can I not be excited?" Robb spread his hands: "That''s right, from today, you will become a glorious railroad tycoon, so I really like to play that game." "Huh? Godfather what did you just say?" "I did not say anything!" Probo smirked, "Because of the heavy snow, the commercial activities between the towns and Guangming Road were interrupted. All the goods could not be shipped, nor could it be shipped. Now my train can run from Xifeng Town to Go on the bright road, hahaha, this wave, I want to make a lot of money." "Congratulations, congratulations!" Just as Robb was about to throw a few words, he saw Marian come out from the side and said with a smile: "My caravan should also take the opportunity to make a lot of money." The two railroad tycoons laughed triumphantly together, then turned around together, and shouted to the men who had already been waiting on the side: "Get the goods and get the goods, hurry up and put the goods on the train." The domestic slaves of the two families began to desperately put things on the train... At the same time, the small window of the ticket office was opened, and the voice of the conductor sounded in the magic props: "The first train from Westwind Town to Guangming Road will depart in one hour. The ice is slipping, and the train will be slower than expected. It is estimated that it will take 17 hours to reach the Guangming Road... This train is now on sale. Passengers who want to go to the Guangming Road, please come to buy tickets as soon as possible. The train will not wait for people. The train I won''t wait for anyone!" A group of small merchants who had been prepared for a while rushed over: "Give me ten tickets and twenty-five freight tickets." "I want fifteen tickets and forty freight tickets." "I only need two tickets! No freight tickets." The ticket window suddenly broke his head... Robb was unhappy when he saw this scene: "Hey? Speaking of it, I haven''t been to the Bright Road for a long, long time. Just take the train and take a look." Chapter 552： Give you another chance to tell the truth "Ah? Master, are you going to the Bright Road?" Lilian asked beside him. "Yeah! I suddenly wanted to go and take a look." Robb smiled and said: "I still remember promised to take you there for shopping. You pack some snacks and water and go with me." "Okay." Lilian''s interest was quite high. Sofa whispered: "Godfather, I suggest you don''t bring Lilian there." "Why?" Robach asked. "Very dangerous." Sofa whispered: "The queen is very complicated. If you chat with you in the crystal ball today, you may be a killer tomorrow. You used to be fine with the bright road. With your skills Its not difficult at all to retreat all over, but Lilian knows nothing. If something happens, it will become your drag oil bottle." Robb smiled and said, "So that''s the case, your consideration is very thorough, and it is true from common sense, but I am a person who does not conform to common sense, and the style of the ghost woman has always been uncommon." Sofa did not persuade him, and just whispered: "Then I will go with him. If something happens, I will take care of Lilian and you can let go and fight." "Well, I don''t mind multiple beautiful women with me." Xiao Yi, two Guangming Xiu women who are staying at home now have a mobile phone in their hands, as well as Elsie, Baron Nolan, several mayors, Uncle Johnny of Stone Canyon, and important people all have mobile phones. If something happens, Robb can be brought back by a phone call, so Robb doesn''t worry about what''s going on at home. Accompanied by the two maids, he boarded the steam train and sat in the first carriage. This carriage is still full of excitement. Marian and Probo are also there. Both of them will take this train to the Bright Road. Probo is going to do business, while Marian has been away from home for a long time and needs to go home. Meet with parents. Seeing Robb getting in the car, the expressions of Prob and Marian were a little weird. In fact, they all knew Robbs identity was very subtle. He swaggered towards the Queens territory. From any perspective, it was full of danger and Variables, maybe they will attract siege. Robb saw the hidden meaning in their weird expressions and smiled and waved to them: "Don''t worry, I didn''t go to the Guangming Road to demolish the Queen''s Terrace, so I took the little maid to go shopping, by the way. Look at the snow scene along the way." "That said..." Marianne was embarrassed, not knowing what to say next. Robb said, "Well, after the train starts, I will call Miss Queen and say it in advance. If she doesn''t let me go, I will get off the train halfway." Only then did Marianne relieved her heart and thought: It''s best for you to know it yourself. After a while, the train started... There are only two trains in Westwind Town, or the entire Fengmo Continent. One is a diesel train belonging to Robb, which runs between Westwind Town and Raw Rock Canyon, and the other is owned by the Royal Family, the Cotton Family and the Great Merchants. The steam train jointly owned by Probo travels between Westwind Town and Guangming Road. What''s interesting is that the two trains are not only different in their power systems, but also in the rails they use. The rails used for diesel trains and steam trains are made with different molds, so even the widths are different, so they cant be used at all. The two railroad tracks are not connected at all, each running on its own. In the winter, the sky is freezing and freezing everywhere, and the boiler of the train is also very difficult to burn. It took a long time to finally start. A shovel-like hit angle extended from the front of the locomotive and swept away the snow on the rails. , Began to move forward slowly. Although the power of a steam train is smaller than that of a diesel train, this steam train was made by dwarves. The workmanship is more sophisticated, the parts are more precise, the joints are better, and the car body is lighter. The transmission capacity of the shaft is better than that of Robbs diesel train. Therefore, although the power of the steam engine is weaker, the speed of the whole car is not much slower. Soon, the train left Westwind Town. On the left hand side of the train is the majestic black pine mountain range, and on the right hand side is a vast forest of snowy fields. The picture is beautiful, and Lilian, who rarely goes out, has received a lot of surprises. She lay down in front of the car window glass, staring at the snowy scenery outside, and screaming "Wow" and "So beautiful" from time to time. . Robb took out a special crystal ball to talk to Miss Queen, and dialed... Soon, the phone went through. Miss Queen appeared in the crystal ball majestic, but the background behind her was different from the usual bedroom. Robb saw that there were many people around her, and the guards were turning around. It turned out that she The current location is the conference hall. "Calling at this time?" The queen''s expression seemed unpleasant: "It''s just after noon, and I''m still dealing with government affairs." "I know." Robb said: "But things are so urgent, I had to call over at this time." "Oh?" The queen looked at the crystal ball carefully, and then she found out that Robb''s background was not right, not the familiar church compound, and he didn''t sit on the usual stone chair. He was actually sitting Inside the train and outside the window, you can see the snow scene retreating rapidly. The queen made a squeak in her heart, quickly picked up the crystal ball, left the discussion hall, and went to a small room with no one next to it, making sure that no one else could hear it, and then she continued to ask: "Which train are you on? superior?" "It seems that you guessed it in just a moment." Robb said, "As you guessed, I am on a train from Westwind Town to Guangming Road. I expect to arrive in 17 hours. That is... Its just after noon, and it should be tomorrow morning when I reach the Path of Light." The queen''s expression immediately became very exciting. How do you describe this expression? It''s about that kind of... netizens who have been chatting with you for more than a year suddenly tell you one day: "I''m coming to your city soon." Then you take a mirror and take a look, and you can see the same expression as the queen now. However, this expression only lasted for a short moment. After all, she was a queen, and her feelings for Robb were not only at the level of sand sculpture netizens, but more complicated. There are not only the feelings of netizens, but also the inexplicable feelings between men and women. Of course, the most important thing is that there are serious political concerns. She slapped the floor and slapped her on the table: "What do you want to do when you come to Guangming Road?" Robb: "Come shopping!" "Kouhu." The queen said: "A person of your status and status, going out so far. How could it be just to go shopping? What kind of purpose do you have?" "shop!" Queen: "Give you another chance to organize language, otherwise don''t blame me for gathering fifty thousand troops to wait for you at the train station." "shop!" Queen: (s-)sߩ Chapter 553： Dont be so headstrong, okay "Okay, okay, don''t take the table out." Robb said: "I swear in the name of my father, my mother, and the eighteenth generation of my ancestors. I really came to go shopping, without any other intentions." The queen squinted: "I didn''t use the **** of light to swear, but used my parents and ancestors. It seems to be true." "Wow!" Robb said, "You know me so much." The queen''s heart jumped up bumpy, nervous, excited, and a lot of inexplicable emotions. Not to mention her kind of ancient people who have never made friends with netizens before. Even those netizens who have been bombarded 100 million times by the information age in later generations will feel nervous when they meet a netizen of the opposite **** for the first time. Her voice is a bit stiff: "Since it''s shopping, I won''t arrange for the army to deal with you, just do it as you like. You finish shopping in a low-key manner, leave in a low-key manner, pay attention to hiding your identity, and don''t just meet people on the street of Guangming Road. Say you are Godfather from Westwind." Robb seemed to understand something: "It seems that someone on the Bright Road wants to deal with me." The queen calmly said: "I haven''t said this. This is just your own unfounded speculation. I will not be responsible for this speculation." Robb smiled and said: "Understood, I will keep a low profile, so as not to cause trouble for you." "Well then, I have to deal with government affairs. I''m very busy, so I don''t have time to talk to you awkwardly." The queen hung up the phone, froze for a few seconds, and said, "Here you are!" Necromancer No. 1 pushed in. The queen lowered her voice and said: "Tomorrow morning, when the train comes in, arrange a large number of Spys and closely monitor the train station. That ghost man is coming." No. 1 whispered: "Do you want to focus on monitoring him?" "No!" The queen whispered: "The people who focus on monitoring the dark church, don''t let them know that the ghost man has come to the road of light." Number One seemed to understand something, nodded and said: "Yes." "Besides." The queen hesitated, and whispered: "Go and prepare me a set of low-key but beautiful clothes." Number 1: "..." Want to be low-key again and still look good? My queen, don''t you be so self-willed, okay? The steam train hummed further and further away from the town of Westwind. A few hours later, the train stopped temporarily at the station in Nanli Village. This is a necessary village between Xifeng Town and Guangming Road. The population is not large, only a few hundred people. It was originally a sluggish place. Agricultural village. Last year, the queen gave Robert Smith a fief, and asked him to choose between the original stone canyon and Nanli Village. Robb found that this place had become a very prosperous village. Looking at the past, it was a large house, and he didn''t know how much the population had become. As soon as the train entered the station, many people who had already bought tickets got on the train. There is also a large group of migrant workers loading goods into the cargo boxes at the back of the train. Robb saw at a glance that these goods were all iron ingots, piles of iron ingots. He couldn''t help asking: "What''s going on here?" Marian next to him immediately explained with a smile: In fact, iron ore has always been in Nanli Village not far to the north. No one came to dig it before, but now that there is a nationwide iron shortage, two nobles have established a joint venture in Nanli Village. A mining company used the rail car system you invented to dig a large amount of ore and use a blast furnace to concentrate iron smelting...The successful completion of our railway is also thanks to the large amount of iron produced here." "The two nobles also recruited a lot of workers from nearby villages and towns, and Nanli Village has also developed. Now the population has thousands of people. Most of them no longer work in agriculture, but work in mining companies." Robbile said: "The special steel town, this reminds me of something..." Robb remembered that he was in the original world. When he was a child, he lived on an old street in Shuangqing City. The old street is close to the Jialing River. There is a "Shuangqing No. 3 Steel Plant" with the plant as the core and a large village next to it. The residents in the village are all workers from the Shuangqing No. 3 Steel General Factory, a lively steel village. What is the name of the village? Oh, right! Moderate village. (This village really exists, and the father-in-law lived here when he was young.) The current Nanli Village is probably the second moderate village. A large number of iron ingots were loaded on the car, obviously to be transported to the Guangming Road. A nobleman in the same car couldn''t help laughing: "After the train is opened to traffic, the iron ingots produced in Xifeng Town and Nanli Village can be used at the fastest speed. Transport to the Road of Light and supply to Her Majesty the Queen. In the future, we will not worry about iron deficiency in Siege." Robb laughed: "It''s impossible! I don''t want to worry about this iron? After the queen has tasted the sweetness of railways, she will definitely want to fill the entire kingdom with railways. At that time, I am afraid that she will be short of iron. Got to roll all over." Aristocrats sweat profusely, and use rolling all over to describe Her Majesty the Queen. Only Robb dares, but ordinary people really dare not. People arrived in Nanli Village. After the goods were loaded, the train continued to set off and once again began to cross the vast snowy field. It was getting late at this time, and the sky was completely dark. The two Jin Yaoshi installed on the locomotive lighted up, illuminating the railway ahead. It was like a giant beast with open eyes, moving forward in the dark. The passengers on the train cooled from their initial excitement, and many began to doze off. However, the facilities on the train were very simple, with only chairs, everyone had to lean on the chairs and take a nap. Robb saw that Lilian was leaning on her chair and dozing off. He couldnt help turning his head and saying to Marian and Probo: "Your train is based on my diesel train, but my The diesel train is a short-distance train that only runs between Xifeng Town and the original stone canyon. The distance is very close, so some things are not installed. And your car has to run a long way, and it takes more than ten hours to run at every turn. So, you Something needs to be added." "Hey? What to pretend?" Marianne asked sleepily. Robb said: "Sleeping in the auxiliary carriage!" "What is the sleeping car?" Robb made gestures with his hands: "It''s just a carriage full of beds, with iron frames made of upper and lower assistants, so that people who travel long distances can lie down and rest." Marianne suddenly realized: "Hey, yes! I am dying of sleep now. If there is a bed to lie down, that would be great. The idea of ??this sleeping car is very good. Although it occupies a relatively large space, it only needs to sell tickets. Its okay if its more expensive, and nobles and merchants will definitely like it." Robb gave her a thumbs up: "You can understand when you hear it, so smart." "No, no," Marian said, "I didn''t think about it at all before you made this suggestion. It means that I can only be called a clever person. I am not creative and can only run behind others. Godfather wants to get other people. The things that come to mind are great wisdom." Chapter 554： Who dare to spit your groove The next morning, the golden sunlight shone diagonally from the eastern sky, and the snowy field was shining bright white light, which was very dazzling. Lilian was yelling at the window excitedly again. Robb couldnt help but greeted: Lilian, dont stare at the snow, be careful of snow blindness. Snows reflectivity to sunlight is extremely high, reaching nearly 95%. Looking directly at the snow is just like looking at the sun. May cause temporary blindness." "Ah? Will the eyes be blind?" Lilian was taken aback, and never dared to look out the window anymore. However, when the car was approaching the bright road, Lilian couldn''t help it after all, and went out again. The road ahead was the tall and majestic bright road. The towering black city wall looked majestic and domineering, and Lilian couldn''t help but let out a "wow" exclamation. The railway station was not built inside the city wall of Guangming Road, but was built outside the city wall, probably because big cities like Guangming Road have majestic and majestic walls. If the train is going into the city, you cant dig on the wall. A hole? That will only greatly increase the difficulty of defending the city and make the enemy''s attack cheaper. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that the railway station is built outside the city wall. Robb saw from a distance that there were many people piled up at the train station, hunched over their toes, looking forward to the arrival of the train. They were all looking at the Western sceneries, and many of them were nobles. The guards on the wall actually had a virtue, and they all looked at this side eagerly. When the train entered the station, the people standing on both sides of the platform made a huge noise: "Wow!" "I found out that this car is so big when I was near." "so amazing." The crowd became noisy, and many people followed the train... For people on the Bright Road, the train is still a Western scene! The car stopped, the door opened, and passengers began to get off. Robb remembered the Queens advice and asked him to keep a low profile. Although he is not afraid of things, its best to save something. This time the main purpose is to go shopping, but its not to cause trouble, if it makes trouble. Come, Lilian is not happy shopping. Turning to Marian and Probo, he asked, "How many black cloaks do you have? Lend me three sets." Both of them were carrying a caravan. It was not easy to get a black cloak. They searched in the pile of cloth and quickly got three brand-new black cloaks, Robb, Lilian, and Solfa, one for each of them. The cloak was put on, and the cloak was lowered to cover half of his face. In this way, only those who are familiar with Robb in Westwind Town would recognize him, and it would be unlikely for people on the Bright Road to recognize him. As soon as the three got off the train, Sofa frowned and said in a low voice, "Godfather, the atmosphere is unusual. There are spies in the crowd of onlookers, and there are a lot of them." "Really?" Robb smiled: "I called Miss Queen beforehand and said I would come. It''s normal for her to send a few spies to stare at me, it doesn''t matter, as long as she doesn''t mean to do it, Dont care about it. Besides... even if you really get started, dont care about it." Sofa thought to himself: In this world, you are the only one who would not care in this situation. If you change yourself, you will be so vigilant that all your hairs are standing up. Robb could not be vigilant, but Solfa could not. She walked very close to Lilian, always ready to take care of Lilian, while using her assassin''s straightforward feeling to feel the movement around her. Soon, based on experience, she found a spy in the crowd. Although the other party pretended to be an ordinary person watching the Western sceneries, the dark breath of her body couldn''t hide it. Interestingly, Solfa discovered that the focus of this persons attention was not on his own group of people. The spy seemed to be wary of other things. His attention was always on the crowd on the platform, not on the follower. People on and off the train. Sofa couldn''t help but whispered to Robb: "Godfather, weird thing! The spy doesn''t seem to be warning us, but is warning someone else." "Follow him, maybe Miss Queen has some other arrangements." Robb raised his foot and walked towards the exit of the train station... At the same time, in the corner of the fire station, behind a huge stone pillar. Miss Queen was wearing a black cloak, lowered her hood, and stood quietly here. A step away behind her, there stood several necromancers like No. 1, No. 2, and No. 42 who also wore black cloaks. Number One whispered: "Your Majesty, the spies reported back. The scene is under control. There are no people from the Dark Vatican on the platform, if you don''t count our necromancers." The queen nodded: "That''s good! What about the ghost man? Did you get out of the car?" "Get out of the car." Number One whispered: "He and his two maids, both wearing black cloaks, look exactly like ours, look... there are..." He pointed to the direction where Robb was from a distance. Although the train station was crowded with people, the three men in black cloaks were still dazzling. The queen saw Robb at a glance. Far away, I couldn''t see Robb''s face clearly, I could only see his silhouette in his cloak and lowered his hood, but even this silhouette was enough to make the queen''s heart throbbing. "Follow them!" The queen said only three words and walked towards Robb. The necromancers behind her looked at each other, spread their hands, and followed together. Robb walked out of the train station with two maids. Marian and Probo didnt follow. The two of them had to direct the servants to unload the goods. There were a lot of things to be busy, so Robb couldnt go shopping with Robb. In fact There is no need for this either. Robb on the Bright Road is also here for the second time, and he is quite familiar with this place. "Lilian, let''s go around the most prosperous street twice, but don''t even think about getting any novel snacks here." Robb smiled: "The snacks here are very earthy, no Westwind. The town has a rich variety." Lilian smiled and said, "I understand." In the distance behind, the queen holding a "directional sound-collecting magic prop" like a conch in her hand happened to use the conch to hear this, and her whole body was shocked, with a strange expression on her face, as if she wanted to fly right away. Go to Westwind Town. "However, the cloth and jewelry here are much richer than our Westwind Town." Robb continued, "If you have any fabric you like, we will buy it to make clothes." Lilian smiled sweetly: "I''m a maid. It''s enough to have a maid outfit. Where else can I choose some fancy fabrics to make clothes? I don''t dare to wear clothes made like that." Robb smiled and said: "Our maid''s outfit must be brightly colored and rich in style, and it must be fancy. Whoever refuses to accept it will ask him to come and argue with me." Sofa vomited beside him: "In Westwind Town, who would dare to reason with you?" Chapter 555： Mageweave cloth, I want it all Robb and the two maids wandered around happily, bought a lot of fancy cloths, and bought a few gems that are usually hard to get in Westwind, such as rubies and emeralds, Westwind. The town and the original stone canyon are hard to see, Robb just bought it blindly anyway, he didn''t care about it, he just took it back and piled it in the warehouse anyway. As he walked, Solfa whispered: "Godfather, we have been followed." "Oh!" Robb replied, "Who?" "A group of people in black cloaks are as sneaky as we are, afraid of being recognized." Sofa did not look back, but he knew exactly who was following: "However, in tracking this aspect. , They are all laymen, too weak." Robb couldn''t help being happy: "Oh? I think you have been looking straight ahead. You also know what the people behind you are like? What kind of weird effort is this?" Solfa said: "There are many mirrors, glass, shiny metal plates and other things on the street, all of which can be used to see the situation behind. After walking for a while, you will naturally see the people following behind." Robb: "Well, you are great, I didn''t see it anyway." "How to deal with it?" "Don''t deal with it!" Robb said with a smile: "As I said, it is normal for Miss Queen to send someone to stare at us. It is completely understandable. As long as they don''t take action, we don''t care." Solfa: "I''m not used to being followed. I always feel that my back is always hairy." Robb: "Then you walk in front of me and try, let me walk behind you, and you can see if it''s hairy." Solfa: "..." This way of coping with tracking is really refreshing and refined! Sofa really stood in front of Robb, leading the way first, and interesting things happened. When she thought that the enemy behind him was separated by Robb, she didnt know why she suddenly felt relieved, as if No matter how strong the enemy is behind him, he doesn''t need to care about it, just pay attention to the front. This sense of peace of mind made her feel a little shaken. At the same time, the stalkers behind... Necromancer No. 1 whispered: "Your Majesty, these three people really seem to be just shopping, not here to make trouble." The queen whispered: "Well, I have eyes. I can see them." "Then do we still need to follow?" "Need." The queen lowered her voice and said: "From now on, you change the focus of your attention to, don''t let the people of the dark Vatican recognize me." "Huh?" Necromancer No. 1 was stunned. He didn''t understand what the queen was talking about, but he understood right away, because the queen took a big step and chased Robb and his group in front. Number 1: "..." Okay, I understand now. He turned his head and said to the necromancers behind him: "Disperse, let the spies all disperse, try your best to divert all the people from the dark Vatican that may appear around you, don''t let them know your majesty and The Godfather meeting." Robb and the two maids stopped in front of a stall selling magic weave cloth. The magic weave cloth is a cloth that has been infused with magic power by a magician. Its surface is formed by waves of magic power. The cloth pattern, hence the name. It is a very good clothing material, but this kind of Brobb will not make it, because this kind of cloth is not made by hand in the game, but can only be obtained by "scraping monsters" without any production. Skills can be made. Seeing someone selling this kind of cloth, Robb was really happy: "This kind of cloth is good, buy it and make a better robe for Xuelu, she should like it very much." He was about to pay the businessman. Suddenly, a tall woman with a black cloak of almost 1.7 meters appeared next to him. She rushed in front of him and threw a few gold coins in front of the businessman, pressing her throat, pretending to be hoarse. ''S voice said: "Mageweave cloth, I want it all." Robb: "Hey! Did you grab it like this?" He was about to protest, the woman turned her head, facing him, raised her head gently from a very small angle, and in that short moment, her beautiful face was revealed under the hood, Robbs The protest was taken back in an instant, and it became a classic sentence: "Wow!" The person here is of course Miss Queen. She only raised her head for a moment, then lowered her head and hid her face between her hood: "Dont wow, whenever you make this sound, I think Suck a piece of bacon roasted in oil on your face." Robb: "Okay, then I won''t wow for the time being. When you wow in the water polo, you can''t smoke even if you want to, but now face to face, maybe you really get a piece of bacon..." The queens icy face couldnt help but a hint of laughter, but fortunately, she lowered her head and covered her face with a hood. She didnt have to worry about being seen by others, she just needed to have no smile in her tone: "You understand. good." Robb said: "Aren''t you busy with government affairs during the day? Why are you in the mood to follow me all the time, and even voluntarily ran out to grab my magicweave cloth." The queen expressed no pressure on his complaints: "Talking to the local lord is also part of the government affairs. I can take a moment to deal with it. As for this cloth, I think it looks pretty. If I want to buy a piece of clothing, I just leave. Come here to spend money to buy it, what''s the problem with this?" Robb clapped his hands and smiled, "It is reasonable and convincing." After finishing speaking, the queen stood beside Robb with a natural movement, and she became walking side by side. A man with a black cloak emerged from the side not knowing where she carried the magic cloth, and then looked like a spirit behind. ''S followed the queen. Robb turned his head and took a look, and recognized that the man carrying the cloth was actually the No. 42 Necromancer. He originally occupied the original stone canyon, but was captured by three adventurers together with his apprentice and put it on the ceiling fan. Xing, then Robb released him, gave him candy, and taught him to make popsicles... Let Miss Queen go further and further on the road to getting fat. He and Robb have known each other too much, and seeing Robb''s gaze turned, he actually nodded to Robb, which was regarded as a greeting. Robb didn''t ask for the magicweave cloth anymore, and raised his foot to continue walking forward. The queen naturally walked side by side with him, Sofala pulled Lallian, and the two maids took a few steps back consciously. The group of people bowed their heads and covered their faces with hoods, looking like a group of black ghosts walking across the street. However, this kind of shopping did not arouse the suspicion of ordinary passers-by. After all, many of the mages and priests in the dark chapel adopt such attire, and there are often such people walking around on the street, which seems to be normal. "Are you sure we go shopping in this way?" Robb whispered. "I think it''s very good, very unique!" said the queen. Chapter 556： You have a chance to stab me countless knives all night The two of them walked through the long street without saying a few words. When I didnt meet, the queen thought that there were countless things to say when meeting Robb, but now walking side by side, Miss Queen, who is usually able to speak, found that she was a bit poor, and she couldnt find anything to say. On the topic, she didn''t know that most netizens all over the world would meet this way, and only a few of them could get out of this vicious circle. She actually complained about herself in her heart: aren''t you able to talk very often? Why are you dumb when you see this man? As a result, Robb found the topic first: "What happened to the east war?" "Stuck!" The queen sighed: "Although it occupied the righteous name, it was like a broken bamboo at first, but it turned into a war of attrition in the end." "Really? I guessed it." Robb said, "War, after all, it is national power. No small means are as important as national power. I think back then, when a certain army attacked a certain port, it was so prestigious at first. It seemed like it was going to win, but after the opponent reacted, the shipyards on the west coast started construction together, and the battleship aircraft carrier was thrown into the Pacific like dumplings. In a blink of an eye, the overall situation was reversed, and a certain army could only lose in hatred." The queen wondered: "What kind of country or war are you alluding to? I have all the war history in my head, but none of them are right." "Ah, I didn''t insinuate anything." Robb said: "Just talking nonsense." The queen squinted, trying to complain, but let it go. While they were talking, the two walked to a small high platform in the city. From here, you could overlook the streetscape of half the road to the light. Robb saw from a distance what ceremony seemed to be going on in the dark chapel. Countless priests and nuns were dressed in black. The robe was carrying something that looked like a coffin towards the cemetery. "What''s wrong with that?" Robb asked. The queen said indifferently: "More than a month ago, the archbishop of the Dark Chapel was conspired by the assassins sent by the Holy See of Light. They put the body in the coffin and reported to the pope to see if the pope was willing to resurrect the archbishop. The messenger came and went. Yes, one month is gone. I didnt get the news until a few days ago. The pope said that the archbishop is very old and will not live for a few years after he is resurrected. Moreover, this guys fighting power seems to be average, so the pope wont fight him. My body is losing my magic power, and I dont even bother to reincarnate the dead. Therefore, the bishops and nuns are planning to bury the archbishop and then wait for the archbishop appointed by the Holy See." More than a month ago? Robb immediately remembered that when he called on a certain day, he felt the murderous intent from Miss Queen, and that day Miss Queen also hinted that he wanted to beware of someone plotting against him. Robb asked in a low voice, "Did you kill it?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" The queen said expressionlessly, "As a psychic wizard of the Dark Church and a loyal servant of the Dark God, how can I kill the Archbishop? I am sending a large number of spies to catch assassins." "It seems that this assassin can''t be caught." Robb said in a meaningful tone: "I just want to ask, did the archbishop die because he wanted to deal with me?" The queen was still expressionless: "I don''t know such a thing, God knows why he was killed." "Okay." Robb said: "My new light vatican in Westwind Town has already aroused the jealousy of the dark vatican." Queen: "Don''t try, because temptation is useless, I really don''t know anything." "Well, well, you don''t know anything, so I don''t even want to ask anything." Robb whispered, "Thank you." "Thank me for what?" "Nothing, just thank you for playing!" After speaking, Robb added: "Don''t worry, no one can assassinate me, even if I''m not wary of it." "Where did this strange confidence come from?" The queen whispered: "I heard that you were stabbed dozens of times by a female assassin in the desert kingdom in your sleep, without injury. This is actually even me. I don''t believe it either. After all, intelligence is often unreliable. I still have to confirm things with my own eyes to fully believe it. If I have a chance, I would really like to try it myself." "Want to try? Give you a chance." Robb said with a smirk: "Let''s spend time together tonight, so that you have a chance to stab me with countless knives and even a few bone spears all night long. ." "Go to death." The queen said grumpily: "There is a queen in front of you. Please pay attention to the way you speak, and don''t lose your value like the ruffian." Robb spread his hands: "Okay, okay! You are right." The two of them continued to move forward. Not far in front is the Elizabeth Film City. This is a newly built large-scale building. When Robb was aliased as Robert Smith to learn magic props production on the Bright Road, this thing was not there yet. So this new landscape gave him a little interest. When I walked to the movie city, I saw three huge propaganda posters posted at the door, one of which was "Lord of the Rings". The pictures and lines above Robb could memorize back and forth, so I didn''t want to watch them, so I just ignored them. The second one is the new film "I''m Waiting for You" by the Elf Elder, with the slogan: At the age of 180, she sent him out of the village and went on adventures. At the age of 980, he still hadn''t returned, and he was gray-haired. She is still waiting... Robb said "Hey": "When did the Elder Elf take a picture of this stuff?" The queen murmured: "Don''t you even know what movies are showing in your movie city?" Robb spread his hands: "You know that I rarely leave my chair. By the way, is this film good-looking?" "It looks good." The queen said leisurely: "It''s very touching, love is really a beautiful thing." Robb turned his attention to the third propaganda poster, and saw that this was actually the Queens new film "Avengers". The advertising slogan was like this: Although abandoned by the world, she did not give up and let the road of despair open. A flower full of hope... Robb flattened his mouth: "It''s your own story again? How about the box office?" The muscles on the queen''s face twitched at a rapid speed, and stiffly replied: "The box office is on the street." Robb: "..." The queen said: "It''s very strange. I didn''t have any awkward conversations this time. The whole film was played from beginning to end, and the battle never stopped. Why the audience still don''t like it? These audience masters are too picky, right?" Robb said unhappily: "You have to slow down in time. There must be a certain amount of dialogue and foreshadowing to support the characterization and plot interpretation. You keep playing, and the audience is watching. A good story has peaks and valleys. , There must be ups and downs, you fight from start to finish, and the battle never stops, that is, always on the top of the mountain, there is no valley. In this case, what is the difference in peace?" Chapter 557： Eat too if you are fat The queen listened thoughtfully. Talking to Robb can always be rewarded. What he says always seems to have a kind of truth in it. I dont know why this person understands so much. He seems to be about the same age as himself, so much experience, where did he come from? What about? At this moment, the queen found a small shop next to her movie theater. A kind aunt was painted on the signboard of the shop, and there was no indication of what it was selling, but the business of this shop was undoubtedly very hot, countless. Customers are going in and out, and some people are still holding cups when they come out. The cups seem to be filled with happy water. There are also people holding a strange food in their hands. This food is like two pieces of bread with a piece of meat in between. The queen couldn''t help wondering: "Huh? What kind of weird shop? Ten days ago, this was just a shop selling clothes. Why did this stuff pop up suddenly?" Robb looked at the store with a weird expression on his face: "It looks a bit like a golden arch. It''s not right, I haven''t taught anyone else about this thing, only Lilian." He turned his head back to look at Lilian, but saw that Lilian was hiding behind Sofa and was glared by Robb. She knew that she couldn''t hide, so she stood up embarrassedly and whispered: "It''s my aunt... " "Okay, don''t talk about it later." Robb said, "I hate hearing about that woman." Lilian had no choice but to stop talking, and once again retracted behind Sofa and hid. Robb saw her look pitiful, so he couldnt blame her, and said softly, Okay, its okay! I dont blame you for teaching her things, but simply dont like her, but although I dont like her, I do. You, there is no necessary connection between these two things." The queen next to her heard the three words "I like you", and her heart screamed. Fortunately, the woman in front of her was just a little maid. If Xuelu was in front of her, she would jump up and fight. She turned around and said something to the forty-two who was carrying the magicweave cloth. The forty-two backed away, and he returned in less than a minute, and reported to the Queens Hui: The name of this shop is Xi Gongmen. The chef is a middle-aged woman from Westwind Town. According to the investigation, it is Lilians aunt. Everything she makes comes from Godfathers inventions. A local nobleman funded her to open a store, and Lilians aunt provided and authorized technology. , They have opened six chain stores in Guangming Road, their business is extremely hot, and they have made a lot of money." The queen frowned: "Business is booming? Earning a lot? In other words, it means that the food is delicious. If it is not delicious, it is impossible to make money." Nodding on the forty-two. "Then it''s decided." The queen suddenly lifted up: "Go and buy all the snacks in the store and pack them for me, hurry!" Forty-two: "..." Robb next to him: "..." After a few seconds, Robb spread his hand and said, "I tell you, that store sells all junk food. After eating, he gains weight very quickly." "What?" The queen was startled. For her, the word "gain" is now a forbidden word, and ordinary people dare not say it, and only Robb dares to wake her up so heartlessly. However, the strong queen will not be threatened by the mere gain, she snorted: "It''s a big deal to run a few more laps." Robb said angrily: "Do you have to eat even if you are in danger of gaining weight? How greedy are you? Let me tell you that greedy girls can easily be deceived by men." The queen squinted: "Is that why you often lie to me?" Robb hummed: "How many small dollars do you have? Is it interesting to cheat? I''m more interested in cheating." Queen: "Smelly hooligan, here again." The two of them were talking about this. Suddenly, a black-clothed man in the surrounding crowd came over and whispered a few words in the ear of Necromancer No. 1, and then No. 1 quickly walked over and arrived. Next to the queen, she whispered: "Your Majesty, the big thing is not good..." "Huh?" The queen turned her head. "The Black Earth Knights led by the Archduke Madeleine were trapped in the Saint Ruins Valley due to continuous heavy snow blocking the road. The surrounding snow can even reach two yards. Food can''t be sent in, and they can''t get out... Although the Royal Air Force can send them a small amount of food, you also know that the load of the manticore will not last a few days..." After listening to the queen, she was slightly shocked, her face instantly becoming unsightly. Madeleine is her general in name, but in fact she is a best friend and friend. From an early age, she escaped from the chase of Mondela and the White Lion Knights together. After all the hardships, she grew up together, and her feelings are no different from her relatives and sisters. , Hearing this news, she can imagine the anxiety in her heart. Don''t say she is anxious, even Robb is anxious, **** it! Other people can have trouble, Madeleine can''t, that''s the cutest **** the Bright Road, but he is limited by his identity and can''t show it yet. The queen frowned deeply, but she didn''t know anything when she panicked like an ordinary woman, but stood still, her mind spinning quickly. Robb opened his mouth: "Do you need a strategic portal scroll? I can count you cheaper, you let the manticore take it to Madeleine, and she can open the portal and return to the path of light." Robb actually wanted to give the scrolls free of charge and bring Madelyn back to talk about it, but his identity is not suitable for this. Madelyn has nothing to do with his Godfather identity. If he acts in a hurry, he will immediately appear. Money helps, its only strange if its not suspected, Miss Queen is very keen and suspicious, this kind of little action will definitely not escape her eyes. He had no choice but to pretend to inadvertently say that it could be sold cheaply, which is considered to be doing his best to help Madeleine. The queen was also anxious, but she was still calm on the surface: "It is of course good to have a strategic portal scroll. It can indeed take her back, but this can only be the last option. Once the portal is set up, the soldiers will think about returning. , And once the soldiers come back, their morale will be exhausted, and it is impossible to have the momentum to march again... Therefore, if you can''t open the door, it''s better not to open the portal, thinking about overcoming the problem of heavy snow blocking the road, and continuing the march is the right way. " Do you want to continue fighting in this situation? Robb couldnt help laughing or crying. Forget it, its useless to persuade. This womans desire to unite the country has been holding back for more than ten years. No one can persuade her, so lets use other methods to help Madeleine. Anyway... something should have appeared long ago. Robb said: "You mean, if you don''t want Madelyn to retreat, you can only overcome the snowy field." "Hmm! Do you have a way?" The queen turned her head, her eyes showed expectation. Deep down in her heart, she actually trusted Robb, especially his invention and creation. Chapter 558： It seems you are not good at light work Robb said: "It can be considered as a way, but Madeleine and I are not relatives, too lazy to save her personally, I will teach you a little thing. With this, you can march in the snow, and you should be able to Let her out of trouble." "Um?" Robber asked No. 1 to bring paper and pen, brush and brush, and in a blink of an eye he drew the large sleigh cart on the parchment, and handed it to the queen: "Take it, this thing is called a large sleigh cart. It can be used on the snowy field. Things that move easily can be made of wood and iron. With your current national strength, it should be overnight to make a lot of these things, and then let Erha and Werewolves pull the sledge to Sanctuary. In the Ruins Valley, either send food to the Black Earth Knights so that they can rest in the valley and build up their strength to fight again, or they can directly take the Black Earth Knights out." The queen took the drawing and glanced at it. It was strange that the car in front of her had no wheels, but had a pair of feet that looked like blades. However, after thinking about it carefully, I realized that the wheels are not easy to walk on the snow. This kind of thing like a knife board may actually be able to slide fast on the snow. In fact, people in this era already understand some very rudimentary principles of skiing. People living in the northern part of the mainland have even invented the most primitive sleds, but the Gran Kingdom is located in the southwest of the mainland, and the high-end technology of sleds has not yet been passed on. . And the people of Gran Kingdom are not completely stupid, they also have some very elementary discoveries, such as taking a wooden board and playing on the snow slope, they still understand this. But they havent made a sled car systematically. If you just take a board to slide on the snow, the carrying capacity is actually very weak. But after seeing the car painted by Robb, the queen felt that the carrying capacity of this thing must be good, a lot. Load the grain and transport it to Madeleine, and the crisis of the Black Earth Knights can be solved in a blink of an eye. Then the soldiers can use this thing to cross the snowy field, continue the attack, and hit Mondela by surprise. She turned around and handed the drawing to Number One: "Hurry up and do it." Number One bowed and disappeared into the crowd. The matter of Madeleine made the two people no more interested in chatting and shopping. The queen whispered: "It''s too early. I should go back to the palace to deal with other government affairs. I left the palace for a long time. I stayed. The double in the palace should almost be unable to hold it." Robb said: "Oh? Can such a beautiful woman find a substitute who looks the same as you?" The queen secretly rejoiced in her heart and praised me for being beautiful? However, she still didn''t have the slightest expression on the surface: "It''s just that she''s a figure similar to me, put on the clothes I usually wear, stay in the dormitory, with her back facing the doors and windows, pretending to deal with government affairs. It''s not a big problem for a while, but it''s been a long time. It''s easy to get into trouble." "Well, then you can go back and work on it first." Robb smiled and said, "I''ll go shopping for a while, and then wait for the train to go back to Xifeng Town tomorrow at noon." The queen was a little surprised: "You are staying on the Path of Light tonight? I thought you would open a portal and go back." Robb spread his hands: "Riding in a car is also a part of travel. Open the portal and there is no fun of traveling at all." "Weird guy." The queen spat at him, then turned and left, walking very simply, without muddy, unlike the ugly look of ordinary women who are squeaking and turning back when they say goodbye to men. Robb waved to her back. When she walked away and disappeared, Sofa approached and whispered: "The people who followed us in the crowd just now have all left quietly. It seems they It didn''t come to watch us from the beginning, but it kept protecting the queen." "Oh! Let''s go and find a hotel." "Really want to spend the night here?" Solfa was surprised. "of course it''s true." "Is it really for that reason that taking the train is also part of travel?" "Of course not." Robb smiled suddenly: "Miss Queen seems to have done me a favor secretly, but she doesn''t want me to know, so she can''t say it clearly, she just gave me some hints. Although I am not afraid of anyone, but yes I also have the right to know about my affairs, so I have to explore the specific situation. Sofa, you haven''t moved your muscles for a long time, have you? Are you interested in going sneaking together tonight?" "Sneak?" Sofa smiled and said, "You can find the right person. I''m pretty confident about this." That night, Lilian was left in the hotel, but Robb and Sofa, wearing black cloaks, quietly came outside the dark chapel. At this time, the sky was freezing, and when it was night, the temperature dropped very low, there was no one moving on the street, and the dark chapel was also deserted. Robb looked around, confirmed that there was no one, turned his head and said, "How is your stealth level?" Sofa whispered: "It''s okay! As long as you don''t get too close to people, you won''t be discovered." "Okay, let''s go." Robb brushed the ground and disappeared without a trace. Sofa also hurriedly used his stealth skills, and disappeared as well. When two people are sneaking at the same time, it is actually quite difficult to grasp where the teammates are. For example, Sofa doesnt know where Robb is at all. Footprints in the falling snow... However, the weird thing is that a new footprint did not appear. She thought that Robb was standing there and didnt move, but she unexpectedly felt that she was slapped on the shoulder, and Robbs voice rang in her ears: "Are you looking for me?" Sofa: "..." "Afraid of leaving me, you can hold my hand." Robb said: "Otherwise, I can also hold you." Sofa: "..." After three seconds of silence, she backhanded, and really grabbed Robb''s hand on her shoulder, holding it without twisting it at all. Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Huh? Are you women in the desert kingdom very conservative? Why are they suddenly becoming generous now." Sofa solemnly said: "When I was on the mission, it was not a woman, but an assassin." Robb: "That''s also a female assassin." Sofa wanted to roll his eyes at him, but he didn''t know where he was, so he had to do it. "Go in." Robb pointed to the wall. Sofa hesitated and pointed to the ground. It turned out that when she took a step, a snow footprint appeared on the ground. This was embarrassing and it was too easy to be spotted by the enemy. "It seems that you can''t do Tathue Wuhen." Robb smiled and said, "Qinggong is not good enough." "What is light work?" Sofa asked. "I''m blind." Robb threw a "floating technique" on Sofa. Sofa immediately felt that her feet were surrounded by a gust of wind, slightly lifted off the ground, floating, she tried to I walked a step in the air, and I could walk, but the soles of my feet would not touch the ground. This feeling was strange. Chapter 559： All understand Robb leaped lightly and stepped onto the wall. Sofa also tried to jump, but the jump actually flew high and easily climbed over the wall. If it wasn''t for Robb to hold her hand in mid-air and pull her to the top of the wall, she would Will fall directly into the dark chapel. "Go in." Robb took her and jumped down together. Sofa couldn''t see Robb, but could only feel the touch of the hand he was holding him. He couldn''t help but think to himself: What kind of stealth technique is this? Dive so thoroughly! I am so close to him now that he can''t see any shadow of him, but he sees me very clearly, and can accurately grasp my hand in mid-air. The two floated across the church compound, leaving no traces on the snow, and soon came to the main building complex of the dark chapel, opened a window, and turned into the church. The dark church is different from the light church. If it is the light church, when it gets dark, most of the people inside are already asleep, but the people in the dark church are based on the "dark night", and many people will be active at night, the corridors There are also nuns and priests walking around. Robb and Sofa carefully avoided several pastors and nuns, and got into the largest chapel in the middle of the church. A few dressed and dressed look different from ordinary priests. They are obviously of high status. People who look like bishops are sitting here, quietly flipping through the "Dark Bible." Sofa did not dare to talk to Robb, fearing that these people would be disturbed, so she had to fumble and write on Robbs palm: "Even if we can sneak up to them, if they dont speak, they cant listen to whatever they want. What''s up." Robb wrote back: "Indeed!" The girls hands are soft and small, and Robb feels that the writing on it is not bad, so he can simply draw a pig''s head after writing... Sofa looked confused. She knew all the letters drawn on her palm, but what did Robb draw on her hand now? It''s really hard to figure out what letter it is based on the feeling. It seems that there is a circle. Maybe it is the letter O? No, the circle is drawing something again, is it Q? But why did you continue to paint again? After Robb finished painting the pig''s head, Sofa had to return to the painting and said, "What were you painting just now? I didn''t feel what the word was." Robb replied: "I drew a pig''s head casually, you didn''t feel it was normal!" Solfa: "..." After stiffening for several seconds, she drew back angrily: "Can you catch the point? We sneaked in and kept watching a few bishops looking through the Bible there?" Robb replied: "This is super simple, wait, I''ll create a topic for them." After speaking, Robb pointed at one of the bishops who was reading, and said, "Mind control!" The bishop stiffened slightly and fell into Robbs grasp. He put down the "Dark Bible" in his hand and whispered to the other bishops: "Friends, with regard to the assassination of the archbishop, you are What do you think?" "Didn''t this topic have been discussed? What''s the point of discussing it?" The other bishop continued to flip through the book without raising his head. The bishop Robb controlled said: "However, I still think this matter must be strange..." "There''s nothing strange." Another bishop said: "The murder weapon is the sacred weapon of the Holy See of Light. This can''t be wrong. We all felt a sacred magic power permeating his wound." "But... why did the Holy See of Light assassinate the Archbishop at this time?" Another bishop said: "God knows what the Holy See of Light is doing. They have become rats crossing the street. Everyone shouts and beats. They don''t handle their own problems well, and they are in the mood to assassinate us." The bishop controlled by Robb whispered: "You said...Is it possible that the Holy See did not do it?" Another bishop said: "Apart from the Holy See, who else is there?" The bishop controlled by Robb deliberately said: "New Bright Holy See! They are also using sacred magic." Another bishop shook his head and said, "You have to worry about this. Although the archbishop is planning to deal with the New Guangming Church recently, how can the New Guangming Church know about this? Their power has shrunk very small, only in the Westwind Town. My son, and there are not many people who can fight. The teacher is a useless nun, and the manipulator behind the scenes is a lazy guy who never likes to move around. Although there is still a princess Lars who claims to be the guardian of the light, The combat effectiveness is fairly strong, but the kid has never left Westwind Town. The others who can fight, Elsie and Eddie, according to the spy''s report, did not leave in Westwind Town at that time." From this sentence, Robb heard the main point "The Archbishop is planning to deal with the New Illuminati Vatican", his eyes lit up, and Sofa next to him seemed to understand something. The bishop controlled by Robb deliberately seduced the topic: "I think it will be too early to deal with the New Bright Holy See?" "Is it early?" Another bishop shook his head, "Say early and early, after all, the other party has no intention of doing anything. But it is too late. After the credit of the new Guangming Church collapsed, the believers of the old Guangming Church all ran away. Going for a pilgrimage to Xifeng Town, the New Guangming Holy See has a large number of believers in a blink of an eye. The most annoying thing is that the New Guangming Holy See allows believers to retain multiple beliefs at the same time, so these pilgrims leave Xifeng Town and return to their original places of residence and continue. There is a picture that believes in our dark Holy See. It is really inconvenient for us to treat them." Several other bishops shook their heads: "Yes, it is not acceptable to use these believers to perform surgery. It will make our reputation as stinky as the old Illuminati church. To deal with problems, we still have to grasp the key points, as the archbishop said. Yes, as long as you kill the Godfather in Westwind Town, the new Illuminati Church will not be destroyed. Unfortunately... the archbishop went to talk to Her Majesty the Queen about this matter. Before the outcome was reached, the old Illuminati Church was on the way home. It''s been calculated." Robb understood everything now, as did Sofa next to her. She couldn''t help but gently squeezed Robb''s hand and drew in his palm: "The queen is good to you." Robb did not respond to the request, and there was no need to reply. In fact, the queen didn''t need to help him kill the archbishop. Robb wasn''t afraid of any dark church. Robb didn''t take any tactics they wanted to play, but this little action still made people very heartwarming. "Let''s go!" Robb pulled Lassofa''s hand. "Don''t kill them?" Solfa drew. "What do you do to kill these rubbish? After killing, the pope will appoint a new bishop, which will not solve the problem at all. On the contrary, it will add chaos to the bright road and affect the economic development here." Robb lifted the mind control of the bishop. , Pulling Sofa through the window. The bishop woke up suddenly: "Huh? Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?" Chapter 560： Annoying woman Early the next day, Robb was awakened by the noise outside. The accommodation conditions in this hotel are not bad. It can be regarded as a high-end hotel on the Bright Road. The only disadvantage is that there is no double-layer soundproof glass in this era, and the floors are not good. It is high, only on the second floor. Once the noise on the street outside, the noise makes him unable to sleep at all. He got up, opened the window, and saw a large group of people on the street below running towards the east of the city, yelling as they ran: "Lets go and see, the new royal game seems to be called a sled car. Ship a large amount of supplies to the front line." Soon, Lilian and Solfa came and knocked on the door. Robb opened the door, and the two maids whispered: "Godfather, the design you gave to the queen yesterday has been built, the royal blacksmith is good High efficiency, shall we go and see the excitement?" "Of course." Robb put on a black cloak and brought the two maids to the east of the city. On the snow outside the East City Gate, the queen was personally present to supervise the departure of the sleigh carts. These cars were built in a hurry by all the royal blacksmiths and carpenters last night. Two hundred cars were built in one night. They were lined up densely on the snowy field outside the East City Gate. They were spectacular. It can be seen that the "National Machines" are doing their best. How efficient is the war service. Since this car has just been built and no one has used it before, we have to fumble for it and try to drive it. Some soldiers are sitting in the car and driving horses and cows in front, but this does not allow us to run. , Ma and Niu are not good at running on the snow, so how can they run with a car. The queen remembered what Robb had said, "Use Erha, Werewolf" to pull this car. After asking someone for a long time, she couldn''t figure out what Erha was, and she had to give up. Called a werewolf tribe, the werewolves turned into wolves, and then pulled up the car, really pulled the sled car, and ran fast on the snow. A few soldiers are not yet able to use sled vehicles proficiently. When turning a corner, they roll over with the vehicle in the snow, then get up in embarrassment, straighten the vehicle, and continue the test drive. Seeing the car running like flying on the snow, the crowd who came to watch couldn''t help cheering: "Great invention!" "God bless me Sigram, with such a weapon, winter operations will surely prevail." "Kill the hypocrite Mondela in one fell swoop!" The crowd cheered and the queen was equally happy, but she still had a majestic face, waved her hand, and let the sled troops carry food and set off... She didn''t turn her head back until she watched the sled troops disappear into the distance, her eyes swept across the crowd intentionally or unintentionally, stayed for a second where Robb''s trio were standing, and then moved away. Sofa whispered: "This woman actually knows where we are! There are people in black cloaks everywhere in the crowd. How did she recognize us?" Robbile said: "Obviously, there is an assassin more powerful than you staring at us. You can''t notice his existence, but he notified the queen of our location." Sofa was taken aback: "Then we last night..." Robb spread his hands: "Don''t worry, I personally determined that no one will follow last night, so there must be no one to follow, no matter how powerful an assassin is." Sofa nodded, stopped talking, but thought to himself: It seems that I am still immature! Yesterday I even laughed at the assassins sent by the Queen to stare at us as scumbags. I didn''t expect that there are masters who have been hiding in the dark. I have to work harder to train myself. "Go back, there is no need to stay here." Robb turned and walked towards the train station. When the three of them squeezed out of the crowd and disappeared into the distance, the queen glanced here again, but she still turned her eyes away in just a second. No one knew, she felt a little bit reluctant now: this ghost man ! I came to Guangming Road for a day and then left. I dont want to stay here for a few days. Its okay to go shopping with me again. Feng Mo 1346, the beginning of spring! Wanli Shanhua is romantic, the black pine mountain range glows with a thriving breath, and Xifeng Town has entered the busy farming season again, and the farmers will plant this year''s beet again. Good news came from the Bright Road, and the Madeleine class returned. This winter, she took advantage of the difficulty of the Mondela army marching in the snowy field, and used a sled to transport the troops. She completed several outflanks and encirclements against the Mondela army, which had the upper hand strategically. The capital of the saints was almost completely recovered from the western part of the country, but the capital of the saints was heavily guarded, and Madeleine was finally unable to enter. Moreover, when spring arrives, the soldiers become unwilling to fight again. They have to rush home to plant spring seeds. If they only focus on fighting outside, will the family still survive? This is also one of the shortcomings of the conscription system. Soldiers are farmers, and farmers are soldiers. The army cannot always maintain an aggressive momentum. Fortunately, it''s the same on Mondela''s side! After Madeleine used cement to build fortifications in the frontline villages, a few troops were left behind for defense. The main force temporarily retreated to the road of light. Anyway, she knew that Mondelas army also had to go to farming, and there was no time. Come to regain these territories taken by Siege. As for Robb, he continued to be idle in Westwind, watching movies, supervising the dwarves to build tanks, cars, and steam trains, teaching Marianne maths, and living a comfortable and simple life. This morning... With a long whistle sound, the steam train from Guangming Road stopped at the train station in Westwind Town, which was opposite the church. From where Robb was sitting, one could see the scene of passengers getting off the train one after another. I have to say that this picture is very beautiful, Robb likes to watch this, especially those who come to Westwind for the first time, the silly expression on their faces is very interesting. However, when Robb was admiring the surprised look of the hillbillies on the Bright Road, he unexpectedly saw a very annoying person. There are not many people that Robb hates in this world, and Lilian''s aunt can at least rank in the top three. She was wearing a big skirt like that often worn by nobles. She also wore a hat on her head with a flower pinned to her hat. She was covered with jewelry, gold necklaces, and pearls. She looked like a nouveau riche. No one else could tell that she was originally a lippa. As soon as Robb saw the disgusting woman, he immediately looked away. Unexpectedly, this woman was extremely ignorant. After she got off the train, in the surprised eyes of several old townspeople, she straightened up to where Robb was sitting. Walked over. After walking to the opposite side of Robb''s stone table, she stood still, and then respectfully shouted: "Hello, Godfather." Chapter 561： I want to redeem Lilian Robb didn''t want to pay attention to her, but this woman had to run over to say hello, which was very annoying. He rolled his eyes: "What are you doing?" Aunt''s face was a bit embarrassed, because she knew very well that among all the residents of Westwind Town, she was the one that Robb would be the most unwelcome to see, but she had to bite the bullet after all. She lowered her throat: "Godfather, I...I''m here to make a request..." "Heh!" Robb said, "You have no sense of consciousness? I will listen carefully to anyone''s request in Westwind Town, only yours..." "I! I know I''m a very bad woman." Aunt said loudly: "So, I''m here to make up." Her face flushed red: "I...I want to redeem Lillian. I have money now, I have a lot of money." She took out a small box from behind, placed it on the stone table, and opened it to Robb look. I saw that the box was full of gold coins, and I didn''t know that there were hundreds of them, maybe thousands. This is a huge sum of money! She eagerly said: "I know you are not short of money. The amethyst chain item you gave to Lilian is very valuable. Therefore, I dare not wish to redeem her at the price of selling her at the beginning. I went to the Bright Road. I tried my best to make money... I think this money is enough to show my sincerity. Please return Lilian to me. I will treat her well this time." Robb said with a cold face: "How did you get your money? You don''t have a point to compare yourself? The exclusive snack recipe that I taught Lilian to make money on the Bright Road. No matter how much you earn, it''s not Lily. Ann gave it to you, and then you take the money to redeem Lillian, and you turned into a good person all at once, and you have a good wishful thinking." aunt:"" She couldn''t refute this, because it was a fact. She whispered: "Then I... Then how can I redeem Lilian?" Robb sneered and said nothing. At this time, Lilians head came out from the church. She was working in the kitchen just now. When she heard a familiar voice outside, she came out and took a look. Unexpectedly, she saw her aunt standing in front of Robb. Looking at the head, it looks like he is being trained. Lilian was taken aback. She knew that her master hated her aunt the most, so she ran out of it, trying to try if she could help her to say something. However, when she got to Robb''s side, she couldn''t speak again. Although her aunt was a relative of her, the host was more intimate to her than her relatives. She really didn''t want to upset the host for helping her aunt speak, so she had no choice but to stand alone. Beside, I don''t know what to say. When Robb saw Lilian, his eyes became gentle, and when he turned to look at his aunt, he became cold again. Change to a feudal landlord, and now I definitely ask Elsie to fork this woman out. Who would want someone to redeem their favorite maid? No matter how much money is not redeemed! However, he is a modern person after all, and some concepts have always existed in his mind, such as the concept of "slavery is wrong", he has never forgotten. Without knowing how long it took, Robb suddenly said: "Lilian, are you... from the bottom of your heart, are you willing to restore your body as a civilian?" Asking this question made Lily shocked... This problem has actually troubled her for a long time. She looked at Robb, then at her aunt, and then at the box full of gold coins on the table. She suddenly understood what her aunt was going to do, and she couldn''t help but feel tight. My aunt is here to redeem me! Her heart bumped up, and she would be speechless for a while. (Regarding Lilians entanglement in this regard, I have laid the groundwork many times before. Friends who have forgotten can read Chapter 201. There are many more points in the back that are not listed.) Seeing that Lilian was in silence, Robb thought she was afraid or entangled, so he quickly comforted him softly: "Lilian, don''t be afraid, tell your true thoughts." "Lord...Master!" Lilian stammered: "You want me to tell the truth... I just... boldly said, you... don''t be angry." "Go ahead, I won''t be angry." Lilian knows that Robb has always been gentle. Unlike other masters, slaves may be beaten, scolded or even executed when they speak, so she mustered up the courage. Anyway, similar scenes have been imagined 10,000 times. , I''m already prepared. She said loudly, "Master, I...I want to restore my body as a commoner." "Really?" Robb said, "Well, since you want to recover, I''ll talk to your aunt again." He turned his head to face his aunt, his eyes turned cold immediately: "It is okay to redeem Lilian, because Lilian wants to be redeemed, and I want to fully respect her opinion. But... I teach Lilian The ability to redeem Lilian for money is too speculative. I really cant accept this redemption method. Speaking of this, Robb had a dark face, and said with a full of bad people: "So, I have to take back everything I gave you! If you are willing to surrender all your current property, together with the''West of the Light Road'' All the shares in "Arches" are also handed over, together with the jewelry and expensive clothes on your body, all handed over to me, you turn me back into an ordinary woman worthless, and I promise to restore Lilians free." As soon as this request was made, my aunt''s face changed and became very dark, like a black trick at the bottom of the pot. Roberti''s request is really a bit high. When she sold Lilian, she only sold it for a small amount of money, but now Robbs request is no different from a golden mountain. If she had not tasted the rich and honorable life, she might not feel any uncomfortable, but she has successfully squeezed from the lower class to the middle class in these days when she opened the "West Arch" on the Guangming Road. It is completely different from previous requirements. Now I want to take all of these away... How can she be willing? She was silent! Lilian was also silent! Robb couldn''t help but sneered: "Very well, I know the answer, you can go back." "No!" Aunt suddenly raised her head: "I, I made up my mind...I want to redeem Lilian." "Hey?" Lilian couldn''t help exclaiming. Robb was also a little surprised: "Huh, eh? Are you really going to redeem it?" "Redemption!" Aunty said categorically: "You are right, you give me everything I have now, or that you originally gave Lilian, Lilian transferred to me, and everything I have now, in fact Lilian earned it all by herself. I used the money she earned to redeem her freedom. There is no problem at all. If I am not willing, I... am I still a person? I have committed it once. Wrong, turned myself into a beast, but now, I want to be a human again." Chapter 562： Im self-willed, so unreasonable Aunt''s words were a bit beyond Robb''s expectation. "If it wasn''t for not being able to live, who would sell children and girls?" Aunt cried: "In the original Rock Canyon, life really couldn''t live anymore. I would do that kind of stupid thing, but now, Even if I change back to nothing, as long as I work hard, I can earn money to support myself. Therefore, I am willing to use all my wealth to redeem Lilians freedom." Robb looked at Lilian: "Lilian, your aunt has said so, but I have to remind you that after she redeems you, you will have no money. Would you like to live a hard life with your aunt?" "I do!" Lilian answered without even thinking about it. Well, in that case... Robb originally had no intention of depriving a girl of her freedom. When he first came to this world and wanted a maid, he first thought about "recruiting a maid". Thinking that this plan was not feasible, he changed to "buy a maid". (For those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 10) My aunt handed over all her belongings, even all the jewelry and pendants on her clothes were taken off and placed on the stone table. However, she did not bring the "West Arch" stock rights book with her, and she was still in Guangming. The deed of the new property purchased by Lulu didn''t bring it, and it needs to be sent again next time. She hurriedly said: "Godfather, no one dares to deceive you. I will send you the equity and deeds when I turn around. I dare not conceal any property." "Well, that''s the case, Lillian is free." The expression on Robb''s face was somewhat lonely. From the second day after he came to this world, Lilian was accompanied by Lilian''s hands. Take care, now she is leaving, can she not be lonely? However, it was her own will for Lilian to become a commoner, and Robb absolutely respected her idea at this point, even if she was lonely, she would not be forced to keep her. Lilian took off the amethyst necklace hanging from her neck and placed it on the table. Robb originally wanted to say "Keep it", but after looking at the aunt next to her, she still didn''t say this sentence and let her Returned the necklace. Then she returned to the room, took off her maid outfit, and changed into a normal cotton dress. Apart from that, she didn''t take anything, because the female slave had no personal belongings, and strictly speaking, she could not take away even a piece of clothing. It''s just that the girl can''t get out without clothes, so she has to wear a whole dress cheeky. When she walked out of the church again, she looked like an ordinary girl, dressed in a cotton-padded coat that the townspeople usually wear, with golden hair **** in a big braid and hanging behind her head, and bowed to Robb: "Lord... Cough... Godfather, let me go home with my aunt first..." Robb waved his hand to her, with a gentle smile on his face: "This year and a half, I have worked hard for you. I have been taking care of a lazy person like me. In the future, I will be free again, live the life you want, and come back occasionally. Just have fun in the church." "Well, I will come again." Lilian had something to say, but she felt that it was not the time to say, she took a deep look at Robb, bowed, and walked out with her aunt. Robb was driving reconnaissance and saw the two walk into the opposite train station and sat on the platform. Robb knew that they were waiting for the afternoon train to go to Guangming Road. My aunt had to go back and bring all the shares, real estate, etc. to Robb, and Lilian must be accompanied, and after that, the two of them should also continue to make a living on the Bright Road. After all, my aunt can be considered famous in Guangming Road. Although she has lost the shares of "West Arch", it is easy to build a snack bar with a variety of foods that Lilian learned from her. loose. For example... Roast Duck Restaurant! Of course, Robb wont really let Lilian start from nothing. As long as he can be sure that his aunt is really going to change his mind and treat Lilian well, Robb can return all the property piled on the stone table to her. Of course, this is Later. For now, I dont know how long it will take to see Lilian again! Thinking of this, my mood began to deteriorate. Sofa quietly stood behind Robb, and whispered: "Godfather, they haven''t got on the train yet, and it''s actually too late to regret it now." "Repent?" Robb said: "I don''t regret it." "But... you seem to be reluctant to Lilian." "If you can''t bear it, you have to let her go." Robb said seriously: "When you leave after the labor reform, I will let you go as well." Solfa: "..." She didn''t know what to say for a while, so she had to stand quietly behind Robb. The two of them had been standing like this. They didnt know how long they had passed. Robb suddenly looked up and said, "Im hungry, help me get something to eat. Something." "Hey? Good!" Sofa hurried into the kitchen. After a while, she came out of the kitchen with a tray in her hand with a strange thing inside. It looked dark, like a meatloaf, but Robb was not sure. Robach said: "What is this?" Sofa is very serious and authentic: "The special delicacy of the desert kingdom, the desert sand meatloaf." "This name sounds very interesting." Robb was overjoyed: "Obviously, it belongs to the kind of good things that look awful, but don''t taste like something." He grabbed the meatloaf and put it in his mouth... "Puff! This is something that looks ugly, but it''s actually ugly." Sofa said: "Is it unpalatable? I think it''s okay." Robb snorted: "No, I can''t eat this kind of food, just make me the ones I usually like, steak, chicken chop, lamb chop, fried chicken, fried shrimp, steamed fish, shredded pork... " Sofa shook his head awkwardly: "These are all Lilian doing, I won''t." Robb: "Oops, I regret it now. Is it too late to get Lilian back?" Sofa calmly studied Robb''s expression and tone of voice and said, "I regret it? I won''t regret it!" "I''m telling you that this kind of yin and yang, the maid who complains about the master, is going to play after being crying." Sofa did not accept threats at all. She actually calmly said: "I am just a reform-through-labour criminal, not a female slave. You said that a reform-through-labour criminal has the right to survival, personal safety, personal insult, legal property protection, and defense. The right to appeal, sue, report, etc... If you cry at me, you are violating my right to be free from insult. I dont think you can do it." Robb spread his hands: "Well, you do have a lot of rights! But without Lilian, my right to life has been severely tested. How can this be done? Let me tell you, I am a person. Although it seems to be a good person, when my right to life cannot be guaranteed, I can''t guarantee other people''s rights. I''m self-willed and super unreasonable!" Chapter 563： Dont the three of you know how to cook? That night, Robb and Sofa had a terrible dinner. Not to mention Robb spitting out loudly. He couldn''t even carry Sofa himself. After he got used to Lilian''s dishes, Sofa ate it all by himself. It''s tricky, but this woman will never waste any food. Since the food that has been prepared, there is absolutely no reason to throw it away, even if it is unpalatable, she will have to eat it when she cries. So, in the evening, Robb was eating a takeaway from a restaurant in Westwind, while watching Sofa, whose stomach almost broke, was rolling on the snow... By the way, there are three poor nuns and a big loli next to them, discussing in a low voice what to do in the future. Xiao Yi said: "If this goes on, we will be killed by Solfa''s desert cuisine!" A little bright nun whispered: "Yes, she can still eat it, but we can''t eat it at all. If it doesn''t take a few days, we will go crazy." Da Lolita said: "If you can''t eat well, you won''t have the strength to protect the holy light." Another bright nun said: "It''s time to hire a professional chef." Robb asked next to him: "Hey, don''t the four of you know how to cook?" The three nuns shook their heads together: "We have never cooked in the Holy Light Chapel before. It was all the servants in the church doing it." Da Lori said seriously: "I have something more important than cooking, which is to protect the holy light." Robb said: "In other words, after Lilian''s absence, do we all face survival problems?" Sofa patted his stomach, which was a little braced after eating, "I can live on." "The mud is great!" Robb said, "The attitudes of the people in your desert kingdom towards food are beyond reference." Solfa said: "Then what do you want to do?" Luo Bai squinted: "You can quickly send me to the chef class at Westwind Technical School to participate in emergency training. Before I finish my studies, let''s order takeaway." at the same time Donggran, the capital, the capital of the saints. This is a huge and prosperous city with a population larger than Guangming Road. Due to the lack of urban planning, the houses here are stacked on top of each other, and the whole city is piled up and down. It looks chaotic. In the center of a large area of ??low residential houses, there stands a magnificent palace, which is Mondela Belmond Dracula''s palace, and is a symbol of his status and status. Xuelu, Golda, and Kik came to the periphery of the palace, standing in the distance, looking at the magnificent palace. Xuelu''s red hair was stained with a few snowflakes, which made her look more beautiful. She pointed to the palace in front of her, and whispered: "That **** archbishop lives here now, with Mondela Embarrassed." Golda spread his hands: "The question now is, how can we get in, otherwise don''t want to kill the archbishop!" Xue Lu said: "As long as you work hard to find a way, there will be a way." Golda agrees with this sentence, but he is not just a foolish man. After thinking about it, he whispered: "Maybe the three of us can''t get in. We have to look for it in this city. Are there any other adventurers who come with the same purpose as us..." "Now, there should be countless adventurers who want the head of the archbishop." The two had just talked here, when Kik, who had not spoken, suddenly whispered: "Be careful, someone is coming!" The three hurriedly shrank behind the tree and hid. Not far away came the sound of messy footsteps, and a team of dozens of them appeared. Look at their dresses, they were the white lion knights, white helmets and white armor, mighty and handsome. The leader is the head of the White Lion Knights, the Grand Duke of England. "I recognize this guy, Grand Duke of England." Golda whispered. "He seems to be going into the palace to see Mondela." Xue Lu said. "This guy is Mondela''s diehard and our enemy." The two were talking here, and suddenly saw a big man running from a distance. This man was very burly, dressed in heavy armor and carrying a two-handed sword. His face was very familiar. Xuelu recognized it at a glance: "Ah, it''s a Berserker, Baron Parses." Golda nodded: "When I came to Westwind, I dealt with the Mr. Baron on the 32nd with us." I saw Baron Parses catching up with the Duke of England with a rapid speed. With a clatter of armor, he knelt on one knee in front of the Duke of England and said loudly: "Grand Duke, I beg you, dont enter the palace." Go to see Mondela. Lets go, get out of this ghost place, and get out of this war without glory." The Grand Duke of England said with a calm face: "Are you talking this kind of nonsense again?" Baron Parses said earnestly: "Grand Duke, it is Mondela who is wrong! It is really Mondela who was wrong! You have also seen that little video, Mondela colluded with the monster, he even had to The residents of this city gave the monsters food." "That''s just a tactic used to use the devil." The Duke of England said solemnly: "I didn''t really intend to do this. Don''t be fooled by the enemy''s instigation." "I also know that it is a strategy!" Baron Parses said: "However, even if it is a strategy, you should not use this vile and shameless strategy. It is not the grace that a king should have." Eiji said with a black face: "What do you mean by telling me this over and over again? Are you going to betray me?" "No!" Baron Parses said: "I didn''t mean to betray you. This time the Black Earth Knights marched eastward, and countless people along the way surrendered to Siege, but I didn''t! The Grand Duke has a good understanding of me, I I just want to follow you...but...I really can''t stand Mondela''s face. Duke, let''s go, go far, don''t get involved in this war..." "Shut up!" The Duke of England was suddenly furious: "You are simply treason. I said why you didn''t follow those who are not determined to vote for Siege. It turns out that you want to stay and shake me. You are Siege''s spy. Huh? Come, take this guy down for me." "Zhengzheng!" Several knights in white helmets and white armor drew their swords out of their sheaths and surrounded Baron Parses. There was a sad look in Baron Parses'' eyes... In fact, he knew that he might not be able to persuade the Grand Duke, but he still wanted to try. Unfortunately, the result of the attempt did not look good, and a "spooky" hat was just buckled on top of his head. "Grand Duke, I am extremely loyal to you, and I don''t want to violate your meaning. However, this is the end of the matter, and I can''t catch it here." Baron Parses stood up, brushed the floor and pulled out the two-handed sword on his back: " From this moment on, I decided who to fight for according to my own wishes, and no longer accept the command of the White Lion Knights." "Take it!" The Grand Duke of England didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. Several long swords slashed at the same time! Chapter 564： Powerful adventurer Several long swords attacked Baron Palsyth at the same time. But the Baron is not afraid at all! With a light wave of the two-handed sword in his hand, several white knights were forced to retreat again and again. The Grand Duke of England''s face couldn''t help but sink: "Your sword skills have improved very quickly." Baron Parses said: "Not long ago, I chopped a ruby, although afterwards I learned that the stone was a fake, but at the moment I chopped it, I have learned a lot, and now I have grown up. ." "But your behavior is still naive." With a wave of Eiji, a dozen white knights rushed towards Baron Parses at the same time. "Bengshan cut!" Baron Parses waved his great sword and slashed it on the ground in front of him with a touch of the ground. A large hole was cut out by his sword. A dozen white knights were frightened together. After falling apart. The baron said, "Grand Duke, you must have been deceived by Mondela. I will kill Mondela. Then you don''t have to be deceived by him." He raised the two-handed sword and planned to rush into the palace. The Grand Duke of England had a dark face, and waved his hand at Baron Parses who was rushing. A golden hammer suddenly appeared in the air in front of his palm, and the hammer dragged a golden beam in the air The light slid down across the sky and went straight to the heart of Baron Parses. This is the magic of the Paladin: Hammer of Wrath! The low-level paladin had to use a real sledgehammer to perform this trick, but a paladin at the level of the Duke of England could create a holy hammer condensed with sacred magic power by just waving his hand. Baron Parses felt the attack coming from behind, turning around and slashing: "Silver light drops the blade!" The two-handed sword and the hammer of anger collided in mid-air! The red light and golden light exploded all over the sky. Baron Parses retreated five or six steps in a row, and finally took the stakes to stand firm. "With your strength, you still want to kill King Mondela?" The Grand Duke of England said with a black face. "It''s one thing to kill or not, it''s one thing to kill or not." Baron Parses shouted, "There is no fear in the Berserker''s heart." The source of the berserkers strength is anger, and Baron Parses also began to anger. He thought of Mondelas reversal, his anger surged like a tide, and his eyes turned red with a brush, and the whole person was radiating. With a faint red light. "Very good, are you angry?" The Grand Duke of England said: "Come on, let me see how far you have grown now." Baron Parses took a big step forward, waved an invincible red glow in the two-handed sword in his hand: "Break the mountain and crack the ground!" The Grand Duke of England also drew out a one-handed sword in one swipe, and swiped two swords in front of him from left to right and up and down: "Crusade Strike!" "boom!" There was a dull loud noise, and the two figures separated again. Baron Parses was blown away. He flew back a long way, his two-handed sword also fell to the side, and he fell heavily on the ground. The whole person''s bones seemed to fall apart. Although he has grown, he is still no match for the Grand Duke of England. No matter, I am about to die here today, but Baron Parses doesn''t regret it... People do something or not, fight for justice and justice, get what they want, and there is nothing to regret. He just regretted that he had not been able to persuade him to win the Grand Duke of England. He could only watch his previously beloved boss go further and further down the wrong path, and he didn''t know when he would rein in the precipice. Or, rushing all the way down the cliff? The Grand Duke of England forced one step forward, two steps, one step two steps, like minions, like the steps of the devil. Seeing that he was about to swing another sword to kill Baron Parses, suddenly, an arrow flew from behind the tree, with a "poof", hitting the shoulder of the Grand Duke of England. The arrow came so suddenly that the Grand Duke of England didnt even have time to use the defensive skills. Moreover, this arrow is also very weird. It is not an ordinary iron arrow, but a silver arrow with green light and enchantment. It is infinitely powerful. , The arrow actually easily wounded Yingji, which shocked him. Then, two wind blades flew out from behind the tree. However, the speed of the wind blades was slower than that of the arrows, and the movement was large, so it was easy to beware. The Grand Duke of England quickly opened a "Holy Shield". "Bump" hit the shield. His shield is so powerful, ordinary magic does not even want to break the shield, but the power of the wind blade of the incoming person is actually not weak, and it collides with his holy shield, and they cancel each other out, and the holy shield explodes into golden light. Dissipated without a trace. He turned his head in astonishment, and then rushed out from behind the tree a warrior covered in plate armor, facing him with a shield: "Shield hit!" The Grand Duke of England used a long sword in his hand, and there was a loud "touch", the shield was blocked by him, but the huge impact still knocked him back three steps in a row. "What a great archer, magician, warrior." The Grand Duke of England couldn''t help but think to himself: The skills used are very basic, like a newcomer''s trick, but why is it so powerful? He didn''t know that these were three scum adventurers who put on **** pretends and mixed the world. Although the skills used were low-level, the added value of the equipment was too high, which caused the huge power of this primary skill. Xuelu, Golda, and Kik all came out from behind the tree. Golda carried the shield and guarded Yingji carefully. Kick helped Baron Parses, Xuelu picked up his two-handed sword, and strenuously carried it on his shoulders. The Grand Duke of England felt that these three people were not easy to deal with, and he was closely guarding them for another shot, but he did not expect Xuelu to whisper: "Let''s withdraw!" The four turned around and ran away. Grand Duke of England: "Stop!" He waved his hand and threw another "hammer of anger", but Golda, behind his palace, raised his shield. The shield in his hand was a master-level shield rubbed by Robb, and his magical defense power was terrifying. "The Hammer of Wrath" hit the shield for nothing, and it was offset into golden light and exploded in an instant. Ying Si was shocked, a little incredulous. When he came back to his senses, the three adventurers ran away again. Eiji wanted to chase him, but the Paladin did not have any skills to assist in movement, and he did not run as fast as "anti-war". He is a famous short-legged profession. , Where can I catch up with the few people in front. Can only watch the three adventurers rescue the Baron Parses. "Damn! Are there spies everywhere in the capital of the saints?" The Grand Duke of England was furious: "Send the whole city to search for those four spies." The entire capital of the saints suddenly became agitated, and a large group of soldiers rushed to the streets, began a carpet search, and made a lot of noise. Chapter 565： This meat is delicious Xifeng Town, no, it should be called the Holy City Xifeng now. In the center of the city, a handsome and welcoming Governor''s Mansion has been completed, and this Governor''s Mansion is the first real reinforced concrete building in the holy city of Xifeng. The foundation was deep, and reinforced concrete pillars were used to stabilize the chassis from the underground part. Therefore, this governor''s palace boldly built six floors! Uplifting this height on a flat ground is a miracle in this world. No one dares to build a house so high, but the holy city Westwind dares. Because this kind of house with steel bars as its bones and cement as its body far surpasses those previously pasted with large stones and yellow mud in terms of robustness. Every day, the townspeople can see the stupid Governor No. 32 standing on the top of the sixth floor, looking down proudly, because he thinks he can stand on such a powerful building. His privilege is a symbol of his status. He had to stand on it once a day to let everyone know who the boss of the holy city Xifeng was. Regrettably, no matter how high he stands, people will still look at the man who is sitting very low, even paralyzed on the stone chair. The level of status is not determined by the level of the location. The only consequence of the demonstration effect of the 32nd is that a large group of wealthy aristocrats have found the head of the construction, the mayor of Baihua, and they have expressed that their families will also build such a high-rise house. At the same time, the Robb family were still struggling with what to eat for dinner. "Are you going to ask the restaurants in town to deliver food again today?" Sofa looked like she was planning to go out and order food. She knew that everyone had lost hope for her cooking skills, so she now actively asked for help ordering food. . "It''s no show today." Da Lolita snorted: "Today is Westerly Super League Day. All restaurants are closed and everyone is watching the game in the stadium." "Yes, I''m watching it too." Robb turned his head from the TV: "The Cotton Football team currently leads the Chenguang Football team by 8:6, which is wonderful." "Look, man, it''s like this when I see a football game." Da Lolita said pitifully, "The restaurant owner is also a man. In order to watch football, he doesn''t even do business. My holy light, what do you eat today? what?" Everyone vomited together: "Can you put a holy light in front of everything else?" "So we still have to find a way to solve the problem by ourselves?" Solfa said: "It seems that I have to come up with a new dish." "Huh? Have you finally learned a new dish?" The other girls were overjoyed. Solfa said: "Yes, new dishes! I found that the reason why everyone didn''t like to eat the desert sandy meatloaf last time was because it was made of beef. The meat was too old and hard to eat. So, I changed the most important thing. The texture, change to a tenderer meat, this time I will make one for everyone-the desert sand chicken!" Everyone: "..." Xiao Yidao: "Ah, I remember now, I''m going to tell some members of the "New Illumination Bible", I''m going one step ahead." Da Lolita: "Ah, Sister Xiaoyi is going out. As the guardian of the holy light, of course I have to be by my side. I can''t let Sister Xiaoyi encounter any danger. I will also go one step ahead." The two bright little nuns also said: "By the way, there is a widowed old man in the city. Today, we are going to move. We have agreed to help her move the furniture. Let''s go one step ahead." The four women escaped without a trace in an instant, leaving only Robb and Sofa... Robb actually wants to escape, but he is lazy, and it is impossible to leave his stone chair when he has nothing to do. What''s more, live football is still being broadcast on the TV. How can he escape? I was in a frenzy when I suddenly found something behind my stone chair. I stretched out my hand and touched it. I actually touched a furry tail. It turned out that it was Kitty Girl Huahua sleeping here again. Every winter, Robb would use fire. I use magic to heat my own stone chair to sit on, so this one is very warm, very suitable for cats, oh no, it is suitable for catwoman to sleep. But now its almost evening, and its almost time for Catwoman to get up. Robb stretched out his hand and scratched her tail. She woke up immediately, and the fluffy tail twitched back and slipped from Robbs hand. Go out, then raised your head and said in a daze: "Don''t play with other people''s tail cats." "Ah, Huahua, you woke up so well." Robb leaned in her ear and quietly said, "Sorf for a while to make a delicious dish, called the desert sand chicken, which is super delicious, but I am very Kind, I dont like to enjoy the food alone, after she serves it to me, I will pass it to you quietly, okay?" "Okay, meow!" Huahua was overjoyed and almost jumped up and turned somersaults. In a short while, the desert sand chicken came. This time Sofa has really improved a bit. It no longer makes the food dark, but a whole cooked chicken, beautifully placed on a silver plate, which looks superb. Look like. The plate was delivered to Robb, who pretended to like it very much: "Ah, it''s a beautiful chicken. It must be delicious this time." Huahua, who was hiding behind the stone chair, was also overjoyed. She stretched out a hand and grabbed it behind the chair. She also secretly pulled on the back of Robb''s clothes, too anxious. However, it is not convenient for Robb to give it to her now. He has to act on Sofa''s side and smile with his plate: "Not bad, not bad. Your cooking skills have improved a lot." "That''s necessary." Solfa said: "You eat first, and I will make my own share." She turned and walked into the kitchen... Robb quickly handed the plate to the back of the stone chair, Huahua quickly reached out and took the plate, and then hurriedly tore off a chicken leg and stuffed it into his mouth. Robb quickly covered his eyes, couldn''t bear to look straight, and thought to himself: This cat''s gluttony problem will definitely be cured now. Unexpectedly, the expected scream was not heard. Huahua chewed the meat on the chicken thigh happily, eating with relish, a very contented appearance. "Huh? Huahua, is this delicious?" Robb asked. "It''s delicious, it''s fragrant." With the movement of chewing, Huahua''s cheeks kept moving, and her mouth responded vaguely: "It''s delicious, I love it." "Could it be really delicious this time?" Robb thought to himself: Maybe I blamed Solfa, it seems that she really worked hard this time. He reached out and tore off another chicken leg and put it in his mouth. The taste was indescribable... "puff!" Robb snorted: "Huahua, don''t you have taste cells?" "I have." Huahua nibbled the chicken beautifully: "I can eat the difference between meat and vegetables. The dishes are not tasty, but the meat is delicious." Robb: "Oh heaven!" Sofa came out of the kitchen again, and saw Robb was holding a chicken leg that had been bitten and screamed, and he quickly ordered: "No matter whether it tastes good or not, don''t waste food. If you haven''t bitten it, I can still help. I have eaten it, but you have to eat it yourself if you have a bite." Robb: "Help!" Chapter 566： Become active Sofa and Huahua sat side by side on a small ridge by the river, each holding a desert sand chicken in his hand, eating with relish. But Robb took a chicken leg and gnawed it for half an hour. He had to let his taste buds rest for a few minutes with each bite, so as to prevent the poor taste buds from being continuously poisoned to the point of being seriously injured. Only by taking a bite and getting some blood back can I barely maintain my life. Finally, the last bit of meat on the chicken thigh was eaten by him, and only one bone was left. So Fa had to check if there was any meat left on the bone, and if there was any meat left, he had to eat all of it, otherwise it would be a waste of food. , Is to despise to death. Robb finished the job, threw the bones into the trash can next to him, and let out a long mouth: "I finally made it through, bitter, so bitter, why there are so many sufferings in life." At this time, he would miss Lilian especially. Although she was very poor at first, she learned very fast and her housework ability was simply violent. Not long ago, she even overcomes such a difficult dish as fish-flavored shredded pork. . He was thinking about... The whistling of the train sirens brought him back to reality, and the huge steam train came into the station. Before the train had time to stop completely, the window facing the church side opened, and a beautiful figure jumped out of the window. This is really a super dangerous action. Fortunately these years, the train is driving slowly, and it is about to stop after entering the station, and the passenger control is not strict, otherwise this person will jump like this, even if he is not injured. Have to be detained for several days. The beautiful figure fell on the platform and dashed towards the church before it stood still. Robb recognized it at a glance. The person here was Lilian. She was wearing a very ordinary and ordinary cotton dress, a long skirt, blond hair with pigtails, and she looked like an ordinary country girl. She also carried a very rustic bag, and ran swiftly, making her cotton skirt look very beautiful. Maybe she ran too fast. She just ran out of the train station and knocked over a pedestrian with a bang. The pedestrian fell out of the concrete road and fell into the snow next to her. She rolled over and turned over and was about to curse. The person who knocked him down was Lilian, who quickly shrank back from the dirty words, and said hello, "Ah, Miss Lilian, hello." Lilian shouted: "I''m sorry, uncle, I''m a little anxious, I''ll apologize to you when I look back." "Ah, I should say I''m sorry, I''m blocking your way..." Lilian rushed to Robb in a gust of wind. The moment he saw Robb, tears rolled in her eyes: "Lord...Godfather, it has been gone for several days, okay..." She wanted to say that she missed you, but these three words were still too shy to say, she had to force her back. Robb was not shy at all, and smiled: "Ah, Lilian, thinking about you, it''s nice that you are back. I haven''t seen you for a few days, it feels like a year has passed." Hearing the familiar voice, Lilian was overwhelmed with excitement. She opened the rustic satchel in her hand: "Godfather, I... I will come back to give you the shares of''West Arch'' and my aunt''s real estate. And some of the property that I didnt bring here last time... Im very sorry, we left 50 silver coins privately, but we didnt take them all back to you, because... My aunt still needs to rent a house, so I need to keep some money temporarily. ." She took out a lot of things from her bag and pushed them in front of Robb: "These are all." Really sent all the property? The last bit of resentment in Robb''s heart towards her aunt finally disappeared, forget it! I won''t hate that woman from now on, just treat her as an ordinary person. He didn''t reach out to pick up those belongings, but smiled gently at Lilian: "Well, from this moment on, you can declare with confidence that you are a civilian and no longer a slave. Because all the procedures are complete. It''s done." Lilian smiled like a flower: "Hmm!" "Then what are your plans next?" Robb said, "You want to return to the Bright Road, start from scratch with your aunt, and work hard again? You learned a lot of snacks from me, and you should be able to open other stores. " Lilians face blushed slightly: Yes! In the past few days, I taught my aunt the roast duck and sour radish duck soup you taught me to make. Aristocrats cooperated to open a''West Wind Roast Duck Restaurant'', making a comeback." Robb: "!" Lilian: "I used what you invented again, sorry." Well, this kind of thing has been guessed a long time ago, and Robb is not surprised at all. "It''s just my aunt who opened a shop." Lilian suddenly emphasized: "I won''t go to shop with her. I...I want to return to Westwind Town to find a job and live. I don''t want to be on the Bright Road." "Huh?" Robb Daqi: "Want to come back? Don''t you live with your only relative?" "Although my aunt is my only relative, she sold me once after all." Lilian smiled and said, "I can forgive her, but I can''t live with her anymore. I have a home that I want more than my aunt''s. Where to stay." Hearing this, Robb''s face showed a smile: "Well, let me guess, what kind of job do you want to find in Westwind Town." "Hmm!" Lilian''s face was filled with joy: "Please guess." Robb pretended to be foolish: "You have to be a sewer excavator." "Not really!" Robb said again: "Oh, I see, you must want to be a guard in Westwind Prison." "Just don''t go." Robb said: "Neither will this, nor that, could it be that you are going to be an actor in the film team of the Elf Elf? Specializing in supporting actresses." Lilian: "How is it possible?" She became a little anxious: No, Godfather can''t guess what I want to do? Could it be... he doesn''t need me anymore? Thinking of this, she suddenly became a little anxious. Seeing that her cute little face was red, Robb felt almost amused, and smiled and stretched out a hand to her: "Well, since you are not satisfied with the above work, then you are interested in me. Do you come to work in the church? I am short of a maid here, who is good at cooking, good at taking care of others, and very gentle and kind. Blue hair is preferred, but blonde hair is also good. Employment system, monthly salary payment, and five insurances One gold, food and housing!" Lilian was overjoyed, stretched out a hand, and shook Robb''s hand together: "Master, I''m back." Robb smiled and squeezed her little hand. Suddenly, Lilian leaned forward abruptly. She was standing, and Robb was lazy on the stone chair, so she was condescending and bowed her lips. It was lightly printed on Robb''s face, he retreated as soon as he touched it, and then burst into laughter and ran into the church. "Wow!" Robb watched her back disappear, and couldn''t help touching his face: "This little Nizi, she has become more active." Chapter 567： Lilian is getting bolder Lilian used to be a very shy girl. Although she stayed with Robb for the first time, she had never done anything intimate or ambiguous with Robb. Because she was very clear about her identity, there was an insurmountable gap between the slave and the master, and she dared not try to cross that gap. But now it is different. She is no longer a slave, but a civilian. The transformation of identity makes the gap disappear automatically, and the attitude will naturally be somewhat different. Robb is very happy to see such a change, of course, the other women in the church are the same. Everyone felt happy for Lilian''s new life, and also happy for their three meals a day. After dinner, Robb heated the water in the "hot spring pool" with fire magic, then put on a pair of swimming trunks and soaked in the pool. At this time, the sky is still freezing, although the spring has begun, there is still snow everywhere, in this case, bathing in the hot springs is the best. Lilian took a tray full of skewers and placed it by the sink: "Godfather, the skewers are ready, eat quickly, or it will be cold." Although she became a maid back, her name did not change back to "master", but called Robb as Godfather like everyone else. This was the only thing that made Robb feel a little regretful. Although he didn''t mean to enslave others, it was super cool to hear the beautiful little maid calling himself master. He couldn''t help but said: "I said Lilian, you call me like that now, I feel so accustomed to it." "Hey?" Lilian said: "Then, how do I call you hello?" Robb wanted to laugh: "Otherwise, you call me''Guo Jiu Sen Jin Wah''." "???" Lilian had a black question mark on her face: "What does''Guo Jiu Sen Jin Wah'' mean?" Robb was about to explain, something suddenly came to mind, and he said, "Forget it, you really want to call me like that, the author will be scolded by others, you should just be free." This topic was skipped, Robb picked up a skewers and put it in his mouth. Half of his body is soaked in comfortable warm water, with skewers in his hand, and there is a beautiful maid next to it to seize the eyes. This kind of life is really cool. Robb is planning to sing "Life has reached the peak" when he suddenly heard Lilian next to him whispered: "Godfather, I... can I..." Robb: "???" "Can you... also bubble up in the pool..." "Wow!" Robb didn''t know how to say it for a while, and it took several seconds to react: "Of course it''s okay." Lilian''s face blushed, and she quickly hid in the church. In fact, the girls who live temporarily in the church will occasionally take a bath in the hot springs, but except for Xuelu, other people never soak while Robb is still there, but wait until Robb is not at home or have to sleep. When it''s over, it will come to take a quiet dip. The last time Robb went to Guangming Road to learn how to make magic props, the five girls who stayed behind at home took a hot spring together and had a good time, but it was a pity that Robb, who was reduced in size, came back and hit him. (For those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 291) Later Robb stopped going to the Path of Light, Xuelu, the fire magician, also left, and the girls in the family stopped bathing in the hot springs, so as not to be embarrassed by Robb hitting him. Robb really didn''t expect that Lilian would actually ask to be soaked now, and it seemed that she was going to soak with herself? Sure enough, a few minutes later, Lilian came out. She had changed her swimsuit, a yellow one-piece cotton swimsuit, and when she reached the pool, she had a little bit of tweaking, but she quickly gave up the senseless restraint. The ground got into the water. Shyness is a little bit shy. She only exposed her head to the surface of the water, and soaked everything else in the water. Her long golden hair spread out like a flower on the surface of the water and spread out... Robb was happy when he saw this head floating on the water. Although he was not a love brain, he was not a low EQ idiot. He basically understood more than half of what Lilian''s actions meant. "Lilian, come closer!" "Um!" The head floating on the water moved a little closer to Robb... As soon as Robb stretched out his hand, he wrapped her waist under the water. As expected, she didn''t dodge or struggle at all, so she let him hug him silently, as well-behaved as a sheep. However, Robb could still feel her body trembling slightly, and it seemed that she was still very nervous. Well, I just crossed the identity gap. Although she has worked very hard, she still can''t adapt so quickly. Robb whispered in her ear: "Come slowly, don''t worry." "Um!" The two leaned together quietly, looking at the stars in the sky and the bright moon. The happiness spread slowly, filling the whole hot spring pool. the next morning. "Godfahter! Good morning." Elsie ran to Robb in a hurry, and said respectfully: "The filming of "The Lord of the Rings 3: The Return of the King" has all been filmed, and we are only one scene away, which is the last one written in the script.'' Baicheng offensive and defensive war''." "Oh? Only this scene?" Robb smiled: "It''s almost finished at last, great. Actually, I''m a bit tired of filming recently, so I want to finish filming as soon as possible, and I won''t play this again in the future. ." "Cough!" Elsie was embarrassed and thought: Is Godfather tired of such a profitable thing? Is it self-willed, self-willed, or super self-willed? Of course, this was just the thought in his heart. He immediately said: "The scum of filming is really not worthy of Godfather''s wise martial arts. What you want to do is to benefit mankind and bring the common people to life... " "Stop!" Robb smiled and scolded: "Recently, it''s been more and more popular. It hasn''t been so obvious before. Why are you in a hurry?" Elsie smiled wryly, and thought: Of course it was because Eddie was here. That guy shot his boss super fiercely. If I don''t work hard now, I''m worried about my status. Robb said: "Talk about business!" Elsie had no choice but to turn back to business: "Thats it. At the end of the script, the White City Offensive and Defensive War is clearly stated in your script. Only when shooting in a majestic, majestic and atmospheric city will there be that kind of feeling. It feels like fighting to death under the kings capital, but we currently dont have such a scene to film this story." "Oh, there is no Baicheng, right?" Elsie said with a little regret: "In the past, the entire city of Guangming Road was white, but it was very suitable for filming as a white city, but since it was captured by the queen, it has been painted into a black city. I heard The queen feels that the regime has been stabilized, and she is going to change the name of that city to "The Dark Road". It is no longer suitable for filming this scene. Where do we go to find a suitable city?" Chapter 568： I need your city information The White City offensive and defensive battle is the final battle of the Lord of the Rings movie! It''s the most upbeat part of the atmosphere, and it must be filmed well. Robb also felt that this scene could not be sloppy. However, the choice of Baicheng is really a problem. He said to Elsie: "In addition to the Bright Road, what other huge cities in the world are suitable for shooting in Baicheng?" Elsie said: "The capital of Norma, the kingdom of knights, and the capital of kings, should be the most suitable. Next, there is the capital of Dongtu Datang, the capital of Ronin, the capital of our Gran Kingdom, the capital of saints, These three capitals are all majestic and majestic cities, and they are all suitable for shooting...Oh, no, the city of Dongtu Datang is an oriental style, which is not suitable for our movie. In other words, The most suitable ones are the capital of kings and the capital of saints." Robbile said: "I''m afraid it''s not very suitable to use these two cities to shoot monster siege battles." Elsie said, "It''s really not appropriate. The kings are the capital of the Norma Kingdom and the base camp of the old Illuminati Holy See. It is impossible to lend us to make movies. If we attract monsters to attack the city, we are afraid it will cause A very serious diplomatic issue. As for the capital of the saints, it is still in Mondelas hands. Mondela and the monster wear a pair of pants. It is an impossible task for us to attract the monster to siege the city and make a movie, Mundela. It''s impossible to cooperate with us obediently." "Well, the problem you mentioned is really a big problem." Robb said: "Is there no other city suitable?" "If... I paint the Road of Light to white again..." Elsie said: "Then we will discuss with Her Majesty the Queen and attract the monsters to attack the Road of Light and make a movie under the city..." Robb shook his head: "Don''t even think about it. The queen is not a naughty child. How could she agree to do such a stupid thing just to make a movie." Things get tricky! This is the biggest trouble in making movies in the era without special effects. You cant use computers to synthesize Baicheng, so you can only shoot on the spot, but a city as magnificent as Baicheng must be the political and economic center of all countries in the real world. Which king Will you take out the capital to cooperate with you in making a movie? Are you sick? "Or, use the Westwind Prison to reform and make it through." Elsie said. "Impossible." Robb shook his head: "The scale of the Westwind Prison is too small. It''s a bit reluctant to use it as Saint Helm Valley. Now I want to pretend to be Baicheng? Then the audience is afraid that we will spit to death. If the reputation is bad Now, the box office will be over. This is the final closing of the series. If the final scene collapses, the entire trilogy of the series will become a joke." "But... we really can''t find a shooting location..." Robb frowned and thought for a while, a light bulb suddenly lit up on his forehead: "Yes! Elsie, you go to the mayor of Baihua and find someone who has mastered the usage of cement. The plasterer will come, and in addition, go to the elves to find an artist who is good at carving." Elsie was taken aback: "Godfahter, do you want to use cement to build a white city? Then... such a huge city, how much cement and processes are needed, and with the human and material resources of Xifeng Town, we must build a white city. The real Baicheng comes, and it consumes too much." "I''m not stupid, so I won''t waste cement like this." Robb smiled and said, "I just want to create a small model of the city. Go ahead. When I get it done, you will know what it''s useful for. " As Robb''s number one licking, Elsie completely trusts his strength. Since he has said so, Elsie certainly has no objections, and hastened to find a plasterer and engraver. Robb took out the crystal ball used to communicate with the queen and rubbed it... Soon, the phone was connected, and the queen appeared in the crystal ball, with fine beads of sweat on her forehead, and she was actually wearing a sports cedar. It seems that she was running in the morning just now: "Why are you calling early in the morning? It interferes with my running exercise!" "You are not exercising, you are just losing weight. You are gaining weight very fast recently." The queen is angry: "What are you talking about? Give you a chance to reorganize the language." "I didn''t say anything." Robb wanted to talk about business now, and didn''t want to fight with a woman for the time being, so he stopped poking her sore spots: "Miss Queen, I have a small favor, please help." "If you don''t help, don''t help! I''m very busy, so how can I help you?" "Miss Queen, I think you are slender and slender, you are really charming..." "Oh, what do you want me to do? Come and listen." Robb said: "This is how it is, I hope you can do me a favor, send a manticore rider to fly into the sky with a camera crystal ball, aerial photography of the bright road, 360-degree rotation without blind spots, and the entire structure of the entire city. Take all of them. Especially the key points of defense, I want to take them for reference." "What are you doing?" The queen''s voice revealed a hint of alertness: "Record a 360-degree shot of my capital without blind spots, but also focus on the defensive layout? Such a frenzied and unreasonable request, you actually want to praise me. Slender lied to me to help you?" Robb said: "I don''t use it to do bad things, I just plan to use it as a reference, and then make a proportional model." The queen squinted: "Why is this model used for?" "Just use it for making a movie." "Naughty!" The queen said: "A little bit of common sense should also be known. I can''t sell my military secrets to help you make a movie. I don''t doubt what you are going to do to me. Anyway, you are lazy, and you are also strong. Strong, if you really want to attack the Bright Road, you dont need to scout the Bright Roads defenses at all, but... Once the movie is released, dont people all over the world have a clear idea of ??my defense focus? What do you tell me from now on Peace of mind?" "Uh, this...it is indeed a problem..." Robb is a reasonable person, and Miss Queen said it is reasonable, and Robb has nothing to say. "But, I don''t have anything else to refer to." Robb said: "In order to make the movie more realistic, I really need first-hand city information." The queen hummed: "I can''t help you, please be smart." As soon as she finished her voice, Robb suddenly heard the sound of "Didi, Dididi" in his pocket. This was the most primitive telephone ringtone. Robb pulled out of his pocket and took out a small crystal. The ball is just the "mobile phone" that came out a few days ago. He took it in his hand and saw that there was a caller number reminder on it, showing "000001", which was Xuelu''s number. Chapter 569： From the heart, call for help! Robb and the queen haven''t talked about the result yet, of course they can''t hang up the phone. In front of the queen, he connected Xuelu''s phone: "Hey, Xuelu! Why do you have time to call me?" Hearing the words Xuelu, the queen''s brows slowly frowned. Xuelu''s voice rang from the "cell phone": "Do you miss me?" "No!" Robb blocked the greasy and crooked words behind Xuelu on the spot, which made the queen breathe a sigh of relief. "Well, let''s talk straight about something." Robb said, "I know that you are not a person who likes to hold a cell phone and talk awkwardly. You must call back because of something." "Ah, you found all of this." Xuelu smiled and said: "This is how the three of us are, now in the capital of the saints..." The queen''s face became a little serious when she heard the words "Capital of Saints". It was Mondela''s old lair, an important city that Miss Queen wanted to break. How many midnight dreams she dreamed of herself One day, he can lead a large army to invade the capital of the saints, smash the corpse of the villain Mondela into thousands of pieces, and complete the great cause of unifying the Kingdom of Gran. Robb''s voice pulled the queen back from fantasy to reality: "Xuelu, are you already in the capital of the saints? The action is quite fast." Xuelu smiled and said, "Thanks to you, my wind sprinting effect is very strong. Okay, for business, the three of us saved an old friend that you did not expect." "Unexpected?" Robb pretended to close his eyes to meditate. After a few minutes, he suddenly opened his eyes and smiled: "Berger, Baron Parses." Xuelu: "..." Freeze! After a few seconds, Xue Lu said in an angry manner: "It''s so boring to talk to smart people, I guessed it all at once." Robb: "I dont know many people in East Grand at all. If you said that you ran into an old friend over there, it could only be Baron Parses. However, I dont think you will save you. Its a big deal to get off Baron Parses, it should be a trivial matter in your adventure career, there is no need to call me specifically, so... let me calculate what happened." After finishing speaking, Robb made the appearance of a **** stick, leaned up, closed his eyes, pinched his fingers and shook his head there, as if divination. After a few seconds, he bowed his head and said: "Ah, the gods have already Gave me instructions..." "Stop it!" The lady queen across from the crystal ball couldn''t help it. She slapped the floor and slapped her on the table: "You don''t believe in gods, don''t pretend to be fools here. Do you need to ask the gods about this kind of things? It takes a **** to make it clear, then I am also a god." She said with a black face: "Obviously, Baron Parses was dissatisfied with Mondela because he watched the video we circulated in the past. He probably made a protest, and then he was chased by Mondela''s people. When they met Xuelu and his group, they rescued Baron Parses. Then, there was Mondelas base camp. How can you say that you save people? Come out! Xuelu called you over. It should be for help. I guess they are now surrounded by enemies and have nowhere to go. They have to hide in a dark place and call you for help. " Robb: "..." Xuelu on the other side of the phone heard the queen''s words and couldn''t help but laughed out: "Sure enough, talking to two smart people is even more annoying than talking to a smart person." "Are you still in the mood to laugh?" the queen said: "Come on, call for help!" As soon as her voice fell, Xuelu''s voice rang from the phone: "Help." Robb shook his head straight: "Two women in one play! Alas! What kind of ghost women are they." "Are you still in the mood to complain here?" The queen said: "If you go slow, your favorite little lover will be over." "She''s not my favorite." Robb said: "My favorite is a woman who doesn''t like to trouble me." While muttering dissatisfaction, he looked up at the cemetery behind the church. Sure enough, a new portal opened next to the cemetery. It was obvious that Xuelu had just thrown it out. Theoretically speaking, they can return to Westwind Town as long as they pass through this portal, and once the person who casts the portal enters, the portal will be closed, so that the chasers can be thrown away perfectly, so, They are not life-threatening. However, Xuelu and his party obviously didn''t want to come back. They hadn''t completed the task of killing the archbishop, and they didn''t want to go back to the house just like that. Robb really didn''t bother to mix things with them, but suddenly a little thought popped up in his mind, huh? The queen refused to give me an aerial video of the Road to Light, so I can go to the capital of the saints. It was also a very prosperous capital, used as a white city, it would definitely be fine. Thinking of this, Robb decided to move his muscles and bones. He stretched out his hand in the air and fetched something from the air. A "camera" for filming flew into his hand. Then Robb flashed and passed through the portal. Seeing him, the queen went, her eyes rolled, as if thinking of something. Robb walked through the portal and saw a dilapidated and dark dirt house. This house should have been uninhabited for a long time. It was dirty and smelly, and there were spider webs everywhere. Four people hid in the four corners of this room, it was Xuelu, Golda, Kik, and Baron Parses who hadn''t seen it for a long time. Seeing Robb coming, Baron Parses exclaimed excitedly: "Hi! Myfather!" It turned out that when he left Westwind Town and met Robb for the last time, Elsie hadn''t arrived in Westwind Town yet. Godfather''s name had not yet been called, so the name of Baron Parses was quite retro. However, After this call, he remembered what Xuelu and the others had said to him in the past two days, and quickly changed his words: "Ah, it''s time to call you Godfather. You are already the lord and godfather of Westwind Town." Robb smiled at him and said, "Mr. Baron, it''s been a long time since I saw you." "Well, it''s been a long time!" Baron Parses said a little bit sighingly: "The whole 500 chapters have not been seen." (The last time I met was chapter 68, friends who have forgotten can go back and check) "What''s wrong? Have you rebelled?" Robb asked. An awkward expression appeared on Baron Parses'' face: "I turned against the Grand Duke of England, because I wanted to persuade him not to follow Mondela, but he didn''t listen." Robb spread his hands: "It''s normal not to listen. I changed my position and I was unwilling to give up the position of the Grand Duke, and went to another force to be an official who is definitely not as big as the Grand Duke, and he might be put on shoes because of his old hatred. The position, um, dont stare at you, its human nature, although I dont think its right." Chapter 570： Get him down quickly There are many things in this world that are full of helplessness. For example, there are two ways to deal with one thing. If you consider human nature, you have to choose method A, but if you choose according to axiom and justice, you have to choose method B. Axiom and justice always stand on the opposite side of human nature! This is also the reason why heroes are admired, because heroes can always overcome human nature and unswervingly walk on the right principles. Robb said: "Let''s talk about it, what''s the situation outside the house." Xuelu whispered: "After we rescued Mr. Baron, Mondela and Insi launched a large number of guards to search the city. The four of us had to hide from the east. But the enemy separated the blocks with guards, and then block by block. Carpet-like search. We can''t move in this abandoned and rotten room. It''s a matter of time before they find it." "Oh?" Robb approached the window. The tattered window didn''t even have glass or window paper. He leaned half of his face out and looked out. Outside is an old street full of dirty water. Both sides of the street are full of dirt. The dilapidated house, it seems that this block is a slum. Looking into the distance of the street, a large group of soldiers in white helmets and white armors are searching from house to house. The street corners on both sides are full of guards, and people who look like dogs and generals are leading the group. Robb smiled and said, "You asked me to come and save my life. What do you want me to do? Do you rush out and kill all these people? Then go all the way into the palace and chop off Mondela? You know, this is not me. Im not a bloodthirsty person, and I hate this way of solving problems. Xue Lu said: "Knowing that you are not that kind of person, we didn''t want you to help in this way, otherwise the adventure will become meaningless. It is only interesting to kill the archbishop by our own hands. You only need to help us escape from the Holy One. Its fine in the city. Now that the city is under martial law, we cant find a chance to deal with the archbishop in a short time. We want to leave the capital of the saints and hide in a nearby village for a few days. When the martial law is relaxed, we will come in and look for opportunities. ." "Understood, it''s easy to just leave." Robb said, "It just so happens that I came over and I have some small things to deal with. Go, when the city is in chaos, just sneak out." "Huh? What''s the matter with you over here?" Xue Lu was surprised. "Come on video." Robb took out the camera and said with a smile: "Take a picture of this city and take it back to make a large model of the same scale." Xuelu: "..." Golda and Kik laughed together, Godfather seemed to be spoofing something funny again, anyway, no matter how serious it was, he could turn it into a joke. And Baron Parses knew much less about Robb. Although he heard a lot of information about Westwind, he also knew Robb seemed to be very powerful, but his eyes were darkened by how powerful he was. In this era of extremely difficult information, things that are so far apart often don''t reach their ears as they really are. He looked dumbfounded: "You want to attract the attention of the guards of the city alone? That would be too dangerous. Then even if we get away, you can''t get away." "It''s okay, I''m flying in the sky, they can''t catch me." Robb said with a smile: "Of course, they can''t catch me even if I walk on the ground." Baron Parses: "..." Xuelu, Golda, and Kik said that they had no Yali, and the three of them whispered: "Okay, let''s find a chance to slip by ourselves." Robb turned the window and jumped out. The dirty streets outside are far worse than Xifeng Town, and they are not as well managed as Miss Queens Road to Light. The people in the slums seem to have no vision. All are like walking dead. A group of soldiers in the distance were walking towards this side. They saw a priest in the middle of the street who seemed to be dressed very well. They didn''t care. They basically regarded him as a priest who came to the slum to develop believers. Robb considered whether to cover his face or not, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was no such need. No one here knew himself. Covering a face, let''s just do it. He used his flying skills, brushed the ground, and flew straight from the street, soaring into the sky, floating over the slum blocks, not too high, only twenty or thirty yards in height. This action frightened the people around. Both the poor and the soldiers who were "searching for the criminals" were shocked by Robb who suddenly flew up. Someone yelled, "Oh, a god! Flying, it''s flying!" "The most sophisticated flying technique in wind magic." "Who is the priest?" "What is he doing? He took a strange thing in his hand and swept around at us." "That''s not something magical, is it?" The residents and soldiers of the Saint Capital have never seen a camera. There is not even a movie theater here. Who knows what it is? A group of soldiers looked up to the sky and shouted: "Father in the sky, come down immediately. Random flying is prohibited in the sky of the Saint City. Please immediately explain who you are and what you are doing, otherwise don''t blame us for shooting you down." No countrys capital will condone unidentified people flying in the sky, and their requirements are reasonable. Robb made a grimace at the following: "Come and hit me if you are not convinced." "Fak!" a soldier captain yelled: "This man is so arrogant, the archer, shoot him down." Several soldiers bent their bows and put their arrows at the sky, swishing, and the sound of feather arrows breaking through the air continued to rang. Robb didn''t fly high deliberately and was still shooting his bow and arrows, so these bows and arrows swept the ground and covered a large airspace in front of him. Robb could have ignored these arrows, it was Miss anyway, but in order to lure the soldiers who patrolled the street away and give Xuelu and others a chance to leave, he couldn''t go too far. So he laughed and flew out quickly. All the arrows shot in the air. Robb deliberately lowered the altitude, flew at a very low altitude, and passed over the patrolman''s head: "Hey! Grandchildren! Come and hit me if you are not convinced. what." As a group ridiculed, the soldiers could not care about searching for the "critical offender", and left the street where they were holding, and chased Robb with their legs. Robb flies like a crow in the sky, and a soldier chases like a yellow dog on the ground! A large group of people ran out of the distance, and a block ahead, there was a large group of soldiers guarding there. Suddenly a person flew in the distance and smiled on top of them and said, "Wow, there are also a group of grandchildren here. ." Before the soldiers understood what was going on, they saw a large group of comrades chasing from a distance, shouting: "Brothers, get that guy down from the sky, get him down quickly." Chapter 571： Angel Bows and arrows, rockets, wind blades, lightning strikes... All kinds of messy things are blasting against the sky! However, it was of no use, and Robb didn''t take it seriously, as long as he flew fast enough, magic and bows could not catch him. After spinning around the slums for several times, all the guards on the surrounding streets were attracted and ran around with him. So Robb deliberately slowed down so that the people on the ground could follow and flew towards Li. The nearest gate to the slum. There were more guards at the gate, and more and more attacks into the air. Even the giant ballista raised his head and shot him indiscriminately. Robb deliberately flew at a super low altitude above the city gate, and even reached out and touched the helmet of the city gate guard, showing his flirtatious intentions. Where could the defender stand such a molestation, and roared with anger, and chased him with the defender. Robb saw from a distance that just a few minutes after the city gate guard was attracted by him, the three adventurers and Baron Parses overcame the wall, jumped into the snowy field outside, and turned away. Go somewhere. Now that they have successfully escaped, Robb can do things decently. He took the camera and hovered over the way of the saints, patted left and right, especially in the places where fortifications were erected. You have to take good shots, where there are many guards, where there are few guards, and where there are hidden caves... These are all materials that I can use when making movies. Anyway, regardless of the three seven twenty-one, all of them are filmed. Of course, the most important thing is the palace in the center of the city, which is an indispensable scene for filming, especially to be clear. He was hovering over the palace to take pictures, avoiding the bows and arrows of the palace guards. Suddenly, a middle-aged man emerged from the palace. Robb actually recognized this face. This was seen once in a small video. Mondela Belmond Dracula, he raised it high. A dazzling staff, studded with gems, waved at the sky. A huge fireball flew out from the tip of the staff and hit Robb head-on. From the size of this fireball, Robb judged that this was not an ordinary fireball technique, but a "pyroblast". Its power is several times that of Fireball, once it hits the target, it will explode fiercely, swallowing the target instantly, quite powerful. "Oh, is Mondela actually a powerful fire magician?" Robb felt that he had gained meaningless information, and his body was lightly on one side, and the Pyroblast technique brushed past him, unharmed. Mondela was obviously a little frustrated: "Damn! Get the **** man in the sky down, where''s the air force? Where is our Griffin Rider?" In the distance, soldiers of the Mondela Army cheered: "Great, the air force is here! The guy can''t be arrogant when the air force comes." Robb turned his head and saw that a large group of Griffin Riders were rushing towards him. They seemed to have taken off from the garden behind the palace. It seems that Mondelas Royal Air Force regiment is stationed in the garden behind the palace. This is true. A useful piece of information, this arrangement was useful when I was filming the offensive and defensive battle of Baicheng. He picked up the camera and snapped at the Griffin Rider. Those Griffin Riders were a little confused, thinking: We are all here, this man is not running yet? Still pointing at us with something inexplicable in the air? what is that? The head of the air force regiment shouted: "Disperse, dodge, it may be the enemy''s long-range magic item, he wants to use that thing to shoot us down." The Griffin Riders were taken aback. In line with the principle of "unseen magic items", they must be careful to guard them. Robb couldn''t help but sighed: "I got a good-looking picture, it looks better than the military parade." In the next moment, the Griffin Riders pulled out their spears together, and cast them at Robb from a long distance. In an instant, the spears flew slowly, which looked much more terrifying than bows and arrows. Robb spun while throwing his guns and dodged, as if dancing gracefully, while jumping and patting. Where his camera was pointing, the Griffin Riders hurriedly dodged, for fear of being hit by unknown magic items. "What the **** is this guy doing?" Mondela was angrily: "What did the Air Force eat, why can''t it beat him down?" "Your Majesty, don''t worry." The archbishop of the Bright Chapel stood by his side: "I will summon an angel to deal with him. I still don''t believe that he can beat an angel." "Ah, yes! Ask the angels to come out." Mondela was overjoyed. The archbishop chanted a word. This summoning incantation was a bit long, and the magic power required was extremely large. He chanted for a long time, raised his hands to the sky, and a golden light diffused from him. Then, the clouds separated, one lifted up. An angel with a two-handed sword leaped out of the clouds. It hovered around the archbishop''s head, and the archbishop pointed at Robb. The envoy understood, spreading a pair of white wings, and rushed towards Robb. "Wow, angel, a living angel." To be honest, it was the first time Robb saw this thing, and it felt quite new. Then he thought of the hypothesis he had put forward not long ago. Angels may be a race, but they just live in seclusion among the clouds. The Holy See of Light reached an agreement to help and deceive the Holy See. He didn''t know if his speculation was true, but there was an angel coming out in front of him. It must be carefully studied and studied. He quickly turned the camera and pointed it at the angel. I saw the angels appearance, the face of a young man, he looked like he was in his twenties. He was wearing white armor and a pair of long white wings behind him. The whole body was filled with golden light. However, when he was flying Doesn''t shed hair... Like the Griffin Riders, the angel thought the camera was an unknown magic item. He swung to the side, avoiding the front of the camera, and then made a sharp charge. He waved his two-handed sword and slashed towards Robb. Chest. Robb deliberately tested the strength of the angels, not evading this sword. Only a muffled sound of "puff" was heard, this sword actually did not have MIss, but successfully hit Robb... Then the angel swung several swords, "puff", "Miss", "puff", "puff" and "puff". Miss", "Puff", "Puff"... One of his swordsmanship was quite fast, and he hit Robb several swords in an instant. Robb thought to himself that the agility of this angel is so high, and in the case of agile calculations with mine, the hit rate is quite good. However, the attack power is too low, the most painful sword cut me 640HP, the lightest sword only cut 320HP, this combat power is even lower than that of the Sphinx in the Desert Kingdom. Chapter 572： He is the son of evil god The angel slashed Robb and counted his swords in succession, and Mondela, the archbishop, and the city guards who were watching the battle on the ground couldn''t help but cried out loudly. "These flying bugs are so annoying! Finally there is something that can deal with him." "It''s still an angel!" "Isn''t this nonsense? That''s an angel." They were chatting, but they didn''t know if the angel''s swords were hit, but they couldn''t cause substantial damage to Robb at all. Robb gave himself a continuous healing magic that would automatically recover once every two seconds, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to the broken angel''s sword, and carefully looked at the angel''s body. Obviously, this thing is not a magical creature. The kind of magical creatures "created out of thin air" are often bloodless and fleshless, with only one ideology, or magical condensate. For example, water element, fire element, wind element, Voidwalker, etc. They are not a real race, but are summoned objects made by magicians with magical power. But the angel in front of him was flesh and blood, Robb even touched him, feeling the touch of his skin. However, this angel is obviously a man. Touching him seems a bit gay. Robb doesn''t want to touch him a second time. He will vomit if he touches him again. He said to the bewildered angel: "Sure enough, you are a living creature, not the kind of inexplicable, intangible summoned thing." Angel: "What are you talking about?" Robb said, "Where do the angels usually live?" "Heaven!" The angel roared, and another sword slashed over. Robb smiled and said: "Then I really want to know whether heaven is a world where gods live, or is it just a certain sky castle where your angels live together, and named it heaven. Just like the demons build a city in the heart of the earth. , The name is like hell." "Nonsense." The angel slashed frantically with his sword. Unfortunately, no matter how he slashed, the damage could not keep up with the continuous recovery magic that Robb himself had added to himself. He even slashed several times, and the magic only needs to jump once every two seconds. Recovery can make Robb full of blood again. "Don''t say it?" Robb smiled: "Don''t say it, don''t you know if I am interested? I am just curious to ask casually, lazy to know the bottom line. You take advantage of my curiosity to ask questions When I took the opportunity to cut so many swords at me, it was almost enough." Angel:"" Robb stretched out his hand and clasped the angel''s two-handed sword, took it in his hand and weighed it, and smiled: "I think it is a great weapon, but it turns out to be an ordinary steel sword. Like yours Wouldn''t the steel sword be too ignoble for the race that was praised as a close attendant of the gods by the Holy See? Give me a higher weapon." Angel:"" Before he could figure out how to throw Robb''s groove, Robb kicked the angel''s belly. The strength of this kick is so great that the angel felt that his internal organs were almost dislocated by this kick. It was almost impossible for humans to have that strength, and it was feared that only the demons could make such a terrifying fist. He was so painful that he could not sustain the flapping of his wings, and he fell straight back and fell into the back garden of the Mondela Palace, with a thud, arousing a large amount of dust. The people watching the show below are all silly! From their perspective, it was a human being who kicked the angel out of the sky with one foot. This is a bit unreasonable. What the **** is this? Of course, more importantly, seeing the angels being shot down with their own eyes made their faith in the God of Light slightly shaken. How could angels be defeated so easily? This is never possible! Unless, what we usually hear is fake. The archbishop reacted very quickly and shouted: "That is not a human being, it is the son of the evil god, it is the child born to the evil **** and human beings, the incarnation of evil, the source of all evil, will bring disaster and destruction to the world. We. He must be stopped, and he must be stopped to embrace the light." This sentence dispelled everyone''s doubts. If it were the son of an evil god, it would be no surprise that the angel was hurt. Robb couldn''t laugh or cry in the sky, this **** stick, a big hat was buttoned on my head, this uncle is obviously the father of god, how come you become the son of **** in your mouth? But it doesn''t matter, Robb didn''t bother to wrestle with the **** stick. It was so annoying, and he still had business to do. Continue to carry the camera, aerial photography is the right way. Patted left, patted right, patted front, patted back, and chased a group of gryphon riders behind him, and kept throwing spears at him, and archers and magicians on the ground kept facing him. Boom and boom, but these are not problems, invisible and invisible. Even the angel who was kicked by Robb flew again. He was covered in mud and looked a little embarrassed. He flapped his two snow-white wings desperately, chasing Robb all over the sky, but Robb treated him. The interest is completely gone, so I don''t bother to care about him anymore, let him chase after him, just take pictures of the city structure. After a while, the overview map, side view map, beacon towers, giant ballistas, fortifications, etc. of the entire Saint City were all captured clearly. Only then did Robb plan to pat his **** and leave. NS. He smiled at the already exhausted chasers and said: "Thanks for your hard work, everyone, I have finally done what I want to do. I have no time to ink with you, goodbye." After finishing talking, he swept the ground and opened an invincible cover for himself, and then began to rub the furnace stone back to the city! Although no one can cut him without opening the invincible cover, if the enemy is hit, the reading of the return to the city will be interrupted. Therefore, it is necessary to open an invincible cover. When you encounter this golden light, you will disappear without a trace. But Robb himself kept a stiff movement in the golden light. A few seconds later, he brushed the ground and disappeared out of thin air. The people who were still around him just now lost their goals. They all stopped like a fool, looking at the sky with weird eyes, looking for Robbs shadow, but Robb had already returned to Westwind by this time. The church cemetery, where they can find it. Mondela said with a black face: "Search the whole city to see if the son of the evil **** is still hiding in the city. He must be found." The soldiers dispersed with a dazed expression. The archbishop looked at the angel in the sky, and the angel was also looking at the archbishop. After the two exchanged glances, the angel rose into the sky and disappeared into the clouds. The hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians in the city were all at a loss. What happened on this day was recorded as "The Visiting Day of the Son of the Cthulhu" in the documents of the old Guangming Vatican. Later, when the old Guangming Vatican was completely marginalized and ceased to be in power, the truth finally came to light. It was renamed "God''s Father Visiting Day". Chapter 573： Notoriety spread thousands of miles, happy Plasterer, in place! Carver, get in place! The two were respectful, sitting in rows and listening to Robb''s instructions. Robb held the magic props for video recording, and greeted the two with a smile: "Come on, you two will do me a favor and make a beautiful artwork." He used his big TV to put out the aerial video of the City of Saints: "Look, this is a majestic and majestic city, which I will use to take pictures of the White City in The Lord of the Rings 3. I want you to do it. Just imitate it." The plasterers and carvers were not very knowledgeable, and they didnt recognize that the city in the video was the "Capital of Saints". After watching them carefully for a while, they couldn''t help but shook their heads and sighed, "What a big city, it''s too big, right? , How could it be possible to imitate it by the two of us alone?" Robb smiled and said: "I don''t want you to make the whole city as it is, like the civilian residential areas around the city. You can omit it. It''s just the middle part, the most core urban area. Just compare it. Shrink, um, just keep the scale down a few hundred times." "Oh?" After hearing this, the sculptor understood. He hasn''t played with things that are scaled down. For example, carving a small brain axe, carving a small stone person, etc., this kind of thing is every carver. It must have been played. Robb said to the plasterer: "You will be responsible for making a large structure. Use cement to make a few percent model of this city, and then paint it white." He turned to the sculptor again: "And you are responsible for the post-processing, handling all the details of the model, and every detail must be lifelike." The two craftsmen nodded and saluted together: "We will do what Godfather ordered, and we will ensure your satisfaction." Robb said: "This thing must be done as soon as possible. In order to speed up your progress, you can come to me to receive a few buffs every day before starting work." Godfathers BUFF is a famous thing in Westwind Town, such as mining, building houses, repairing railways, etc. A series of jobs, all things advocated by Godfather, workers can come to him to get a BUFF before the start of construction. . With this BUFF, it is not only powerful, but also agile and agile, walking like flying, one person can be used as dozens of people, and the work process is accelerated by a few yards dozens of times. The two craftsmen left, but the crystal ball on Robb''s table lit up again. After answering the call, the queen''s majestic face appeared on the opposite side: "You have a lot of trouble in the capital of the saints." Robb smiled and said, "Oh, you know so soon?" The queen said: "Dont forget that there is my spy in the Saints City. Even Mondela, the archbishop and the devils conspiracy, I can take a video. If I dont know about your riot in the Saints City, then Doesn''t it appear that my intelligence network is completely blinded." Robb spread his hands. "Aren''t you going to save Xuelu and the others?" The queen said: "How can you save a person and make trouble like this? The sky is flying around, and you beat the angels. Is this saving people or making trouble?" Robb smirked: "I''ll help them lead away the city guards so that they can leave in the chaos." The queen squinted: "Impossible, just to help four people sneak out of the city, there are countless ways, why bother to fly into the sky, you must have done something." "Cut! Smart women are not cute." Robb said, "I did do some trivial things. It''s just that I like to hang people''s appetites, so I can''t tell you now." After hearing this, the queen is very angry, but she also knows the habits of this fellow Robb. When he hangs his appetite, the more angry you are, the happier he will be. So dont be angry with him at this time. He couldn''t get proud. The queen turned to Rufeng and quickly changed the subject: "Now your reputation in the capital of the saints is completely finished, and the people there are fooled by the Holy See, thinking that you are the son of the evil **** and treat you as a scourge." "Oh oh, is the notoriety finally spread out? So happy." Robb said badly: "With such a reputation, I can easily rob good women, run rampant neighbors, fish and meat people, cool. You see How upset I am in Xifeng Town now. Every time the townspeople look at me, they look at my father. I cant bear to do something bad to them. This is the fault of my reputation. Alas, to be honest, the town The daughters of several families are so beautiful, I really want to get them back, because I cant save my face." Queen:"" Robb saw that the queen''s expression was slowly becoming weird, his eyes seemed to be threatening, and he couldn''t help wondering: "What''s the matter? You heard what I said just now. You didn''t jump up and curse with jealousy. Weird face? What''s the situation?" The queen said: "When you were talking about that obscure remark just now, Elsie just came over from behind. He probably didn''t want to disturb our conversation, so he stood behind you all the time, quietly without speaking. But listen. After what you just said, Elsie''s face showed a suddenly realized look, and then quickly backed away. I feel that there is a good show to play." "Huh?" Robb sweated profusely, cried out inwardly. He quickly turned his head and took a look. Elsie had just retreated to the road outside the church at this time, where a group of soldiers were waiting. Elsie was standing in front of the soldiers, and said in a serious tone: "Godfather has taken a fancy to the beautiful daughters of several families in the town, but because of his face, we have to share the worries for the boss, nonsense. Not much to say, you immediately go to the town and grab all the pretty girls and pick them for him..." "Fuck you!" Robb flashed behind Elsie in an instant, knocked him to the ground, and said to the soldier: "Don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense, am I the kind of person who robs civilian girls? Me? Remind you that in everything you do, you must have a sense of right and wrong, and a conscience. Even if it is a boss''s order, if it violates the correct values, you must insist on saying no. Do you understand?" The soldiers saluted: "Understood." "If you understand, then you can go away." Robb said: "Anyway, don''t do anything wrong." He returned to the stone chair and sat down, and said to the queen opposite the crystal ball: "Hmph, look, I have killed things in the cradle." The queen squinted: "Is it really killed? As a lord, you don''t know how much impact your witty words will have? Let''s wait and see." Miss Queen unfortunately said... Although the soldiers did not do bad things and rob the good women, they couldnt control their mouths and told the story with added vigour. So, in the streets and alleys of the holy city westerly began to circulate a story that made the girls ecstatic. Grapevine-Godfather is interested in the beautiful daughters of several families in the city. Chapter 574： What the **** are you sitting in row and scoring? From the next day... Robb found that the number of girls coming to worship in the church had suddenly increased, and all of them were young girls, the kind who were less than twenty years old, all of them beautiful and beautiful, wearing the most fashionable clothes, walking forward. With a passionate pace, when everyone walks in front of him, they are like walking on the catwalk. There are also many girls who will deliberately turn their heads and face him when they pass by his stone table. Smile. This gave Robb an illusion, as if he was a judge of a talent show, sitting in the judges'' seat in a dreadful form, and then a group of girls who came to audition and wanted to be stars passed in front of him as a judge. In this case, I''m a bit sorry for my identity if I don''t make a score. He simply took a sign and put it next to him. When a girl passed by, he wrote a number on the sign, raised it, and scored 78 points. Another girl passed by, and he raised the card again, giving him 84 points. Holding it up, I don''t know why the Elf Elder also sat next to him and took out a sign, 76 points. One day later, Baron Noren came, and he also brought his own brand, with 54 points. A few days later, when a girl passes in front of Robb, there will be a long string of judges who will lift up the sign in her hand and remove the highest score of 100 points, given by Motoro. This guy is used to seeing things in the desert. Black girl, now all the women in Westwind Town get full marks. Then remove the lowest score of 0 points, which was given by Marianne. I don''t know why she gave people all 0 points. Contestant No. 156 finally scored, 82 points! Then Robb swept the ground and jumped up: "What the hell? You messed up people came to my church, what the **** is it for you to sit in rows and rate the girls?" The elder elder said: "Archdruid, you are the lord of Westwind Town. It is not just you who want to marry a wife. This is related to all the people living in Westwind Town. Therefore, we are important to Westwind Town. One, of course, I will help you to advise you on the staff." Motorro nodded and said: "The elders are right, we are here to advise. But we also know that aesthetics is a very wonderful thing, we think beautiful, Godfather may not be appreciated, so we decided to adopt this The way of scoring is to gather everyones opinions and then average them, so that we can get more objective and universally aesthetic answers." "The mud guys play well." Robb blasted all these obscure guys out of his church, and then turned to face the crystal ball: "Don''t think I didn''t see it. You just held up a sign on the crystal ball. It says 43 points, what are you doing?" The majesty of Miss Queen''s face: "I''m verifying whether my aesthetics conforms to the universal aesthetics." "What''s the result?" Robb said, "The girl with an average score of 82 points, you only scored 43 points, which proves that you are already high and low." "As the queen of a country, what''s the problem with high and widow?" said the queen. "Then don''t mix with universal aesthetics." "Can I see the excitement?" "Why did you woman become so fast? Turn into the wind." After more than ten days of tossing around, the church finally calmed down, and fewer and fewer girls came to look for opportunities, because everyone found that Godfather did not choose a girl. This means that the last time the "Godfather" The rumors about being interested in the beautiful daughters of several families in the city are really just rumors. The girls were disappointed and lost all directions, and never came to the church to bother him. However, the plasterer and carver came to the door excitedly: "Godfather, what you want us to do, we finally finished it." "Oh?" Robb was overjoyed: "Take a look." "Uh...can''t take it." The two craftsmen said embarrassingly: "Even if it is reduced to a few percent, the city is still too big, we can only put it in a huge tray and cannot move it. come over." "Oh, this is true, then take me to see it." Robb beckoned, and Lilian ran out with a smile. After a while, a huge steam car drove over. This is a very gorgeous car, no longer like the big rags that the dwarf leader made last time. It is as big as a bus of later generations, but it cannot hold as many people as a bus. There is no room for people to sit inside, and the steam engine and wheel components are installed in the belly. The places where people can sit are only a few small places on the roof of the car. However, even so, it is a great invention. The car drove to the door of the church and couldn''t get in, because the road did not enter the courtyard. The driver of the dwarf who was driving waved to Robb: "Master! I''ll take you out." Robb smiled and said, "Teach Lilian and Solfa to drive as soon as possible. I like beautiful female drivers." The dwarf driver said cheerfully, "Then I should call a female dwarf to drive." "No! Don''t do the only thing." Robb said: "After Lilian and Solfa learn to drive, you should come." Robb languidly got up from his stone chair, walked a few steps, and then sat down on the steam car. Sofa and Liliane sat next to him and went out with him. The plasterer and engraver sat next to the driver and showed him the way: "Turn left in front, and then up again, there is our studio..." The huge steam car drives on the highway, the speed is not fast, and it is not stable. However, the way it is driving on the highway is still very windy. The Xipiaos on the roadside saw this thing, and couldn''t help but screamed in surprise, but the residents of Xifeng Town had seen it several times a long time ago. Instead, they sternly told the Xipiaos: "Country folks, Havent you seen it? Huh, this is my Westwind special car. No other cities have it. Because other cities dont have good enough roads for it to run. Hahaha, only the cement roads here can run. ." After turning around the town, the car came to a huge studio. It''s a studio, but it''s actually a courtyard. This is a large yard temporarily rented by the plasterer and carver in order to complete the task given by Robb. It is empty and there is nothing else. Only in the middle of the yard, a huge model of the city is laid out. Because the core part of the Saint City is a giant city with a diameter of several miles, although this model is hundreds of times smaller than the original city, it is still eight or nine meters long and eighty or nine meters wide, making it a huge monster. The entire model is made of cement, painted white, and looks like a huge piece of white jade. Chapter 575： Become bigger, bigger, bigger At first glance, Robb fell in love with this model of the city. He was really thief and domineering. In fact, the true capital of the saints is not so domineering, because it is a city with many people living in it, so the city is not pure white, it uses a lot of stones of various colors to build it. There are still mottled damages on the walls, and dirty water flows across the slums in the city. The last time Robb went to photograph the capital of the saints, he photographed a large-scale but lifeless old town that seemed a bit late in the evening. However, the model in front of me is pure white, clean white, pure white without any mottles, which makes it look several times more beautiful, several times holy and noble. Look at the whole body, then look at the details... The details are beyond the ability of a plasterer. They are all handworked by the sculptor. Each of the female wall battle grids on the walls of the city wall is carved with great detail. The exterior walls of the palace models are also carved with various decorative carvings. The square The statues of the knights above, the statues of heroes in the fountain, every detail is vivid. "This thing is done really well." Robb gave the two craftsmen a thumbs up. Getting praise from Godfather is the highest honor for the people of Westwind. The two craftsmen laughed so much that they couldnt close their mouths. Of course, they will get a generous reward afterwards. This is indispensable. Godfather can be so loved by the people. Not cheating the people''s money is the most important reason. "Godfather, at your request, some of the important buildings are not solid, but hollow." The plasterer said: "However, even if this model house is hollow, people can''t get in. Make a movie. I can''t shoot it either." The carver next to him immediately slapped the plasterer: "Are you a idiot? Godfather can make people smaller, so you can get in then." The plasterer suddenly realized. However, Robb laughed and said, "It is not advisable to be smaller, because what I want to shoot is a scene of a monster army attacking Baicheng. Then I can''t make the monster army smaller one by one, right? That''s a total of fifty thousand. The army, one by one, one by one, I will go crazy." "That" But Solfa next to him understood: "You can''t make the enemy smaller, that''s making yourself bigger, Godfather, you want to make this model city into its real size?" "That''s right." Robb smiled: "However, this thing is a one-percent scale model, which means that I want to make it larger, and I need to make it a few hundred times larger. Can I succeed? I''m not very sure about it. In short, you have to try everything before you know it." In the game, Robb really cant make a thing hundreds of times bigger, but in this world, he feels he can try, because he found that although he follows the rules of the game, in this world, sometimes he It can also break through the upper limit of the game rules. For example, the last time the army of the Desert Kingdom attacked the city, Robb used a healing wave to heal the skeleton soldiers of his own army. As a result, the healing wave bounced thousands of times, killing all the skeleton soldiers. In the game, it is impossible to bounce the healing wave so many times, no matter how high Robb''s value is. But in this world it does! This shows that his too bloated data is bound by the upper limit imposed by the system in the game, but in this world he can break through the constraints, which is about the integration of the game world and the real world. Robb stretched out his hand and lifted it slightly, lifting up the huge model that was eight or nine meters in length and width. This thing is all made of cement and very heavy, but it is as light as nothing in Robb''s hands. He is raised with one hand above his head. From a distance, the picture looks like a pushpin. Robb smiled and said: "If I test here to become bigger, it will scare the townspeople, I''d better go out and find a wide wasteland and try again. You can do it yourself, and I will come back after the test." He used flying skills, holding a huge model, soaring into the sky, and flew out of Westwind Town. The model of the capital of the saints on the hand, once restored to its original shape, it needs to occupy a large area of ??several kilometers. Robb thought to himself: Where should I test? There are many mountains and forests near Xifeng Town, and it is difficult to find flat land a few miles wide, which is not a good place for testing. Thinking left and right, when I took the train to Guangming Road last time, I saw a place halfway along the way. There is a wide wasteland on the south side of the railway. This is the only relatively flat place nearby, so go there and test it. Robb was gray and gray, and soon it reached the sky over the wasteland. Looking down, this wasteland is really wide enough, with a radius of five miles, and it is more than enough for a core city of the capital of saints. To the north of the wasteland is a long railway connecting Guangming Road and Westwind Town. Then it is decided here! Robb didn''t fall, so he played in mid-air. He must hold this model in his hand for the giant transformation technique to take effect on this thing. Because, according to the rules of the game, players cannot use giant transformation on items, they can only use giant transformation on characters. Then, the items carried by that character will follow the character. Get bigger together. Therefore, Robb wants to make the city model bigger, the only way is to hold it in his hand and make it a part of himself, so that the city model will become bigger with him when he is given a giantization technique. "Giant Huashu!" Robb''s body began to grow bigger, bigger, bigger... The city model he held in his hands also began to grow bigger, bigger, bigger... At the same time, a humming steam train was driving halfway from Guangming Road to Westwind Town. In this car, there is a group of people disguised as all walks of life, hiding special personnel in each compartment. They are the Dark Judges of the Dark Vatican, or simply killers. Although Miss Queen succeeded in killing the archbishop of the Dark Chapel and slowed the time for the Dark Church to attack Robb, the new archbishop had already taken office a few days ago. The new archbishop knew that his predecessor was killed by an assassination, so he acted very carefully and took good care of him. When he went out, a group of men would follow to protect him, and the queen couldn''t find a chance to kill him again. Moreover, with the queen''s caution, it is impossible to make random moves. The new archbishop took over the unfinished task of the previous archbishop, sent the Dark Judge, and set off toward Westwind Town. Of course, with regard to Godfather in Westwind, the people of the Dark Vatican knew far more than the people of the Bright Vatican, and they knew how terrifying Robb was. Therefore, the first priority of these dark judges is not to act immediately, but to detect, spy, and see clearly before starting... Chapter 576： Heaven descending giant, holding a giant city in his hand These dark judges did not gather together, because a large group of people was easy to see through when they acted together, so they were scattered in various positions in the train. Two people disguised as dark priests, planning to approach Robb from Zhengcheng. Two people disguised themselves as small merchants and his servants, intending to see if they could start with business. Two people dressed up as Xi Piao, two moved to be travelers, and even two beautiful assassins, dressed as beautiful girls running away from home, planning to take the path of lonely beauties. This time the preparation is not complete! Of course, they know very well that the assassin team of the Desert Kingdom is completely finished in Westwind, so they plan to implement the assassination plan with a more professional attitude and a more cautious plan. The assassins were waiting nervously on the train for the arrival of the west wind from the holy city. However, the other passengers around them suddenly became agitated, and some people squatted at the window and shouted, "Oh my God! Come and see, come and see." "Ah, what did I see?" "Heaven descending giant, hold the giant city in your hand!" "What''s happening here?" "Wife, take the child out to see God." There was chaos in the carriage, and countless passengers were rushing towards the window on the left. The conductor was so scared that he yelled: "Don''t pile them all on the left, you are careful to roll the train over." Of course the Dark Judges couldn''t sit still. As assassins, it was important to gather intelligence. They also followed the other passengers and looked to the left window of the car. Looking through the window, there is a horror-level giant floating above the southern wasteland. This giant is probably a few hundred yards high, but he holds a city several miles in radius in his hands. The city is white and white. Spotless, looks extraordinary, and you can''t help but kneel. The dark judges were stunned on the spot, their mouths opened and couldn''t close together. The other passengers in the car are not much better. Most of them are confused. Only a few of them can speak, and shout, "What''s the situation?" "A giant has fallen from the sky!" "What city is that? Is the city in the sky?" A train of people is staring at Robb! But Robb didnt care that there was an earthworm-like little train passing by in the north. He only cared about the city he was holding. The hundreds of times the giantization technique made Robbs magic power consume quite a lot. Fortunately, he knew he wanted to. It is difficult to do things, so I brought a few blue medicine bottles that I rubbed in advance, and once used the blue medicine bottles, I immediately returned to the state. "Don''t panic, put it on the ground slowly. If you put it quickly, the concrete building will break." Robber warned himself this way, while slowly descending from the sky, gently placing the huge city on the wasteland south of the railway... However, no matter how light the action is, it will inevitably make a "boom"! For ordinary people, this sound is tantamount to the cracking of the earth and the tremors of the earthquake. The entire train of people is stunned and driven to go crazy. "This is the **** who brought down a city from the sky, right?" "Oh my God!" "Ah! God!" At this time, a passenger suddenly yelled: "Ah, I can see the giant''s face clearly...this...isn''t this Godfather?" "Ah, yes, this is Godfather, I recognize it too." "That''s it, it''s him, no wonder." "I''ve always known Godfather is very powerful, but I didn''t expect to be so powerful, how high is it? A few hundred yards, it''s as big as a mountain." "Where did the giant city he was holding come from? Is it a city plucked from the sky?" "Maybe, it''s the place where God lives, the city of God!" "Did he bring us a city of gods from the sky?" At this time, Robb had already stabilized the city. The huge Baicheng appeared out of thin air on the south side of the railway, towering majestically, looking cool and handsome. Robb now has time to watch something else. Standing next to the city model, he raised his head and saw the little train passing by. He smiled and waved at the train: "Good comrades. "He is now in a giant state, and when he opens his mouth, he emits a roar of the sky and the earth like a giant roaring, and the sound echoes between the sky and the earth. Everyone on the train couldn''t help but replied in unison: "Good Godfather!" "Travel slowly and be happy." Robb said, "I''m busy here with some chores. See you in Westwind Town in a while." What else can the passengers do besides obediently responding? The Dark Judges in the car: "..." The two dark judges who were pretending to be priests couldn''t help whispering, and one of them whispered: "We are going to make a plot, is this such a person?" The other said bitterly: "It seems that it is." The previous one said: "How can this be killed? Come and tell me how to stab a giant who is several hundred yards tall and can fly in the sky with the city." The other said bitterly: "I don''t know either." "Did something go wrong with the mission?" "I think that after we arrive at Westwind, we will immediately take the next train back to Guangming Road and report to the archbishop what happened here, then consider it." "It had no choice but to." All the dark judges in the car lost their intent to fight in an instant, and lost the confidence to continue their mission, as if they had become salted fish. So, as soon as they arrived in Xifeng Town, they immediately bought the return ticket and took the train back. Of course, Robb didn''t even know about this. He didn''t even know that the assassin had been to Westwind Town once, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. The train goes far... Robb is still looking at his big city. He retreated a little further, let himself leave the big city, and then lifted his giant transformation technique. Sure enough, the city did not shrink, but he himself shrank. This is a bug in "Black Blade". If a character and the item he is holding are subjected to the giantization technique, and in the process of the giantization technique, the item is thrown on the ground and leaves the character. Then, when the character''s giantization technique is released, the item''s giantization technique will not disappear. The character must take the initiative to release it, or until the next server maintenance, the item''s giantization technique will automatically be released. (The server is maintained every Tuesday.) No way. For domestic games, it is understandable that there are more BUGs. Robb walked into Baicheng in a reduced state. Only when you are in it can you feel the greatness of this white city. It is really exciting. Robb walks in it while recording: "There are two real ballistas here for the picture to look good." "A catapult needs to be set up here." "The house here is hollow. A team of actors are arranged inside. When shooting the enemy''s siege, they ran out of this room and joined the battlefield..." Chapter 577： I want to send my soldiers to exercise This city, which was enlarged by Robbs giant transformation technique, cannot really be used as a city, because it will be restored to its original size every Tuesday. It is absolutely unfeasible for people to live in, but it is more than enough to be used as a prop for filming. NS. Robb made a big circle inside, and after studying where to add props and decorations, he gave up. After receiving the giant transformation technique, holding up the city model, he returned to the holy city West Wind. He studied for a long time, so when Robb returned to his church stone bench, the train had already arrived at the station, and it stopped at the railway station opposite the church. The faces of the people who got on and off the train were still astonished, and they hadn''t fully digested the scene they saw just now. Seeing Robb''s return, the group of people "coaxed" and roared, then rushed out of the platform, ran outside the church yard, and worshipped Robb desperately. Robb waved to them again: "Hello, comrades!" That evening, Miss Queen''s phone number followed: "Hey! What are you doing? My spies reported that you ran to a wasteland between Westwind Town and Guangming Road, setting up a snowy white city out of thin air. Coming out, a train man was screaming. When the news spreads, I''m afraid it will not scare the whole Siglan people crazy." "Wow! Your news is still so fast." Robb said: "Miss Queen, I have to advise you, the intelligence system should be used in more useful places, don''t always waste manpower around me, you can spy on me here. It''s so clear that it''s a fart." The queen squinted: "Grab the point! You haven''t answered my question yet." "Okay." Robb spread his hands: "I think, smart you should have guessed, the last time I went to the capital of the saints to make trouble, and flew in the sky, just to record the entire city structure of the Bright Road in aerial photography. After coming back, I built a cement model like the capital of the saints, and then made the model bigger, which is the city mentioned in your intelligence..." The queen couldn''t help but feel a little astonished: "You can build cities in this way? Wouldn''t it be possible to create a lot of cities at any time." "It''s not that great." Robb smiled: "This kind of city that is forced to use giant transformation to grow bigger can only last for a week at most, so it can''t really be used to build a city. I just plan to use it to make movies. No matter, my movie needs to make a scene of''Battle City Offensive and Defensive''." The queen moved a little bit and understood the matter completely: "In other words, you use magic to temporarily enlarge the city model of the capital of the saint, and then you have to attract monsters to attack this fake city. You can take the opportunity to shoot. Into a movie, right?" "Yes!" Robb smiled: "Your intelligence is so fast, then you should also know that yesterday I ordered some workers to start making props, such as trebuchets, giant crossbow forces, and some hanging in the city. Colorful flags, badges and the like. In short, after all these things are ready, I''m going to attract monsters to attack the city." The queen could not help but sighed: "Others heard that monsters are coming, and they are so nervous to death. Only you are still thinking about playing. They regard the army of monsters as props for making movies. If I have this ability, I will make movies. It wont be box-office." "The movie box office is not on the street, and there is no inevitable connection with combat power." Robb said: "It depends on the ability to tell stories. I think you are not very good at telling stories. It is better to find someone who can tell stories for you as a screenwriter. You just need to be an investor, don''t mess around." The queen seriously considered the feasibility of this matter, but really planned to try it. Robb saw what she was thinking about and was about to hang up. Suddenly, the queen looked up and said seriously: "I have a very serious request. I hope you can agree to it." "Huh?" Robbkey said: "It''s rare to see you put your face so straight, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?" "I''ve always been very serious, okay, who is as skinny as you?" The queen uttered a grievance first, and then continued: "The shooting of the''White City Offensive and Defensive War'' scene requires the use of troops to defend the city. right?" "Yes!" The queen said: "I want to use my army to play this scene. Don''t worry, I won''t charge you a copper coin extra." Robb understood instantly: "Oh, use my movie for military exercises?" The queen just said the beginning, Robb guessed the reason, she couldn''t help but snorted: "It''s really unpleasant to talk to smart people, yes, I want to use this battle as an exercise to capture Mond in the future. Pull the old slot to be ready." Robb said: "However, the inner category of my battle exercise is a city where monsters attack humans, and human soldiers are desperately defending the city. What you want to exercise is attack. This seems a bit out of touch." "I don''t need to practice attacking." The queen said: "Let my soldiers come to defend the city. They can only feel the most easily neglected part of the city during the city defense, and it is easy to become the enemy''s breakthrough point." Robb thought about it carefully. This is justified. It''s like playing League of Legends. You think a certain hero is difficult to deal with when you are laning. If you want to know how to solve it, the best way is to use the hero yourself. Then you will know its shortcomings, and when you are an enemy, you will know how to target it. "Well, it makes sense." Robb said: "However, once I agreed, wouldn''t it be equivalent to helping you deal with Mondela? This kind of undermined my absolute neutral position in the war." "You have also watched the video of the conspiracy of Mondela, the archbishop, and the devil." The queen said: "For such a person, do you have to maintain an absolutely neutral position?" "Well..." Robb found himself persuaded. Before, he remained neutral because he hated being involved in political struggles, but the wave of harassment between Mondela and the Archbishop has turned political struggles into racial struggles. Although Robb doesn''t like to blend in with political struggles, in race struggles, he will not hesitate to stand on the side of mankind, and will never allow monsters to harm mankind. "Okay!" Robb said, "Anyway, there are only more than 500 professional soldiers here. When I want to shoot the big scene of the Baicheng offensive and defensive battle, the number is not enough. It seems that the extras are not professional enough to play for my movie. For the artistic and appreciative nature, just use your soldiers. I believe that you will definitely send the most elite soldiers to participate in this exercise, so that you can guarantee the excitement of my movie." "Yes." When the queen talked about this kind of thing, she was very serious: "The troops that attacked the capital of the saints will of course be my most elite troops. I will let Madeleine lead the Black Earth Knights to participate in this. Field drills." Chapter 578： I will negotiate with the devil A few days later, Tuesday, noon. A steam train full of soldiers with black helmets and black armor drove to the side of the wasteland. There is no train station here, but the train stopped here, and then Madeleine jumped off the train first, and a large group of black knights followed and got off the train. Along the railway line, they opened a huge Of the army. Madeleine''s dress was still the same, she was dressed in black armor and wrapped her whole body in it. She couldn''t see her figure, but she could only see her beautiful face. This face carried the perseverance that shouldn''t belong to a woman, but There is also a faint softness that only women can have. It''s just that ordinary people can''t see her softness. She will only show this kind of thing to one person. She walked a few steps towards the wasteland south of the railway, and her heavy iron boots stepped on the wasteland mud. Although she is not heavy, her armor is very heavy. Stepping on the mud is a footprint. "There is nothing here." A black knight frowned as he looked at the wasteland in front of him: "It is said that there is a fake capital of the saints here?" Madeleine said: "Don''t worry, just wait a while. The time we agreed with Godfather in Westwind is 12 noon, and it''s still ten minutes away." "For ten minutes, can he really build a city?" "Did you not listen to the information?" Another black knight said: "People who were sitting on the train said that there was a giant **** descending in the sky, holding the city of God in his hand, and laying it gently on the ground, that''s it. Just a few minutes..." "Who believes this..." The black knight who had spoken before said a word before he saw a black spot flying high in the sky. The black spot flew extremely fast, and it swept the ground into the sky a few miles away in the north. Now I can see clearly, it is a person with a huge object in his hand. Then, the person and the things in his hands began to grow bigger, bigger, bigger... Although it''s a few miles away, but after getting bigger, you can see clearly, and the black knights exclaimed together: "It''s a priest, holding a city in his hands!" "Down!" "He put the city on the ground... Oh my God! I didn''t see it with his own eyes, I really can''t believe it." The entire Black Earth Knights were looked down upon by Robb''s operation. Some things, heard in the intelligence and seen in person, are really two completely different feelings, as if the difference between reading a novel and watching a movie is as huge. If it weren''t for Robb''s unknown friends or foes, the knights on the scene would have to kneel down halfway. This huge city occupies more than half of the wasteland. The people of the Black Earth Knights have just faced an empty mine, but now they are facing a huge and mighty city. Standing in front of such a city, I cant help feeling a little bit Infected by its aura. "It turns out that the saints are all like this?" "What is the capital of saints, that is a false capital! There is only one real capital of the Gran Kingdom, and that is the tower of the black soil. Although it has been destroyed by the black dragon, we will rebuild it sooner or later." Maade looked back. He scolded his subordinates. The black knight hurriedly respected himself: "It''s a subordinate''s mistake." When the two of them were talking about this, Robb came over. After he put down the city, his body kept shrinking. While shrinking, he came over to Madeleine and his group. When he walked two meters in front of Madeleine, The figure has shrunk to the size of an ordinary person. "Yo, Grand Duke Madeleine, long time no see." Madeleine didn''t have any special attitude towards Robb, she looked like an official business: "Godfather, long time no see, that... Mr. Robert Smith, how are you now?" Do you want to start asking if you meet to say hello? How eager are you to hear from him? Robb shrugged his shoulders: "It''s okay, wind magic is a bit trivial, and the magic item making skills will also be good." Hearing what he said, Madeleine immediately became happy: "I was praised by you for being a little trivial, then it must be very powerful. After all, your strength is so strong, ordinary people should not be able to be praised by you as trivial." Robb: "..." This is a typical fancy way to make yourself happy, forcibly grabbing a word in the words of others, and divergent thinking about things in the direction you want. However, after all he was boasting himself, Robb stopped vomiting her groove, and pointed to the city behind him: "This is the holy...cough...Mundras lair, as agreed, I put it out. Go in and play by yourself, but there is one thing you must remember. You must withdraw all of them before 6 o''clock in the morning next Tuesday, otherwise, it will shrink down. If you were still in the city and did not come out, you might follow. Become a villain together, and you may be squeezed by the shrinking city in an instant and die in it. (The maintenance time of "Black Blade" is from 6 am to 10 am every Tuesday.) Hearing what he said, Madeleine and his black knights were shocked: "The consequences are so serious?" "Yes!" Robb said: "So remember, we will all withdraw before 6 o''clock in the morning next Tuesday. By 12 noon, I will come back to show you the city again." "Understood." Madeleine nodded: "So, when will the monster army come to attack the city?" "Well, I still need to go to the monster army to make arrangements." Robb smiled: "You know, monsters are not so obedient. I need to negotiate with them very''friendly'' before they will listen to me obediently. if." When he said the words "friendly negotiation", he rubbed his fists while speaking, and the knuckles made a sound of "Kakaka". Madeleine knew what it meant when he heard it, and couldn''t help but wonder: " Godfather, after thinking about it, you also watched the video. The demon headed by him must have moved in for reinforcements. There will be several demons and even big demons. The monster army should have improved its strength once again. You have to be careful." "If you dare to attract them to attack the city, you don''t have to worry about their strength." Robb smiled and said, "You can do exercises here with peace of mind." Madeleine nodded, not persuading much, and turned to the black knights: "Pay attention to the captains, and lead their troops into the city. First, you will familiarize yourself with every street and alley in the city and find out all the defense points. Find the best siege route and defense..." The black knights replied in unison: "Yes!" These black knights were all well-trained and did not need more specific instructions. Each ran into the city with an army. They quickly formed teams and occupied all defensive areas in the city... The castle that was originally empty, with these knights inside, suddenly became very alive, as if the entire city had come to life. Chapter 579： The Demon King Army is starting to move again The black knights led the soldiers, circling frantically in the white city, figuring out every terrain. "Ah, these houses are solid, no people can live in them," a soldier shouted. "It''s a model after all." "Then where do we live in this city? Can''t sleep on the street?" "How about setting up a tent on the street? Very happy." "Look here, there is a building where people can live. It is a cave for Tibetan soldiers. We can live in this house." "It''s great, there are many more such caves for Tibetan soldiers." "The palace is empty too! Hey, I have a bold idea, how about we live in the palace?" "I want to try!" "Report to the captain, I also want to try the feeling of living in the palace." If this is a real capital city, soldiers would not dare to live in the palace even if they had captured the enemy city, because the suspicion of trampling on the king''s power would arouse dissatisfaction and suspicion from the king. But the city in front of them is just a simulated city, not real, and their minds are itchy. Madeleine walked into the palace and took a look, exited, and smiled and cursed at his subordinates: "After all, this is just a model for making movies. The palace only has a glamorous exterior and no decorations inside. You live in such a palace. What''s so fun?" The soldiers sweated profusely and rushed into the palace to look at it. Sure enough, the inside was empty, with no tables or chairs, and no feeling of grandeur. Madeleine laughed and cursed: "Don''t play there. We are here to do business. After we figure out the structure of the city, we divide it into two groups, one group defends the city, the other sieges the city, and begins the exercise war." "Yes!" Robb stood outside the city and watched for a while. He couldn''t help but smile when he saw them having fun. It seems that these soldiers regard this place as a "tourist attraction". This is also a good business. Lets make a similar attraction in the tourist attraction of the gorge. Instead of using the giantization technique, a small city is really made out of cement. It doesnt need to be too big, only the scale of a small castle, so that visitors can play and experience it. The feeling of the nobles living in the castle, maybe the tickets will be bursting. However, this is not what needs to be done most now. The castle is ready, and there are even free extras. Next, it''s time to bring the monster army over. I don''t know how those monsters are now. Robb hadn''t been to the monster army for a long time, and it was almost time to go and take a look. He was about to go home. Suddenly, the "mobile phone" rang dizzyingly, and when he was connected, the dwarf leader actually called: "Great master, the monsters are starting to move around. Since yesterday, there has been little The troops came through the tunnel. They already knew that the crypt lord was killed by us, and that the crypt became a dwarf village. I felt that the monsters were gathering and preparing to attack our village." "Oh?" Robb said: "Wait, I''ll be there soon." A few seconds later, Robb finished rubbing the hearthstone and returned to his church. He saw the dwarf leader standing by the stone bench waiting for him. When he saw him, he said eagerly: "Ah, you are back." Robb asked: "What''s the situation?" The dwarf leader said: "The monster has not yet launched an attack. It is just a small group of reconnaissance troops approaching our village underground. Our dwarves have a lot of experience in underground warfare, so we easily cleaned up the small group of reconnaissance units without sending a scout. Take off. However, if these scouts do not go back, the Demon King will definitely be vigilant, and more scout troops will come in the future." Robb: "Okay, I''m just going to find the monster army to cooperate with me in acting. Let''s take this opportunity to go and have a look." The dwarf glanced at the lid of the sewer next to him, his face a little embarrassed: "You want to go down? But... the sewage is now flowing across the sewer, it''s smelly..." "It''s okay, I don''t really mind the smelly place!" Robb smiled: "Not such a precious person." The dwarf laughed cheerfully: "Humans are good in this respect. They can be clean when they are clean, and they can be dirty when they are dirty. Unlike elves, they are not at all unjustified, nor do they love everyone like us dwarves. clean." Human beings have the greatest flexibility among all races. This may be the reason why human beings can occupy the largest piece of land in the entire continent. The dwarf leader lifted the lid of the sewer and jumped in. Robb fetched the "goblin attire" from the warehouse by fetching things from the air. He didn''t wear it for the time being. He held it in his hand, holding the iron escalator with his other hand, and slowly climbed down. Since the sewer was put into use, Robb hasn''t gone down once. Just after he got down, he smelled an unpleasant smell. It was the smell of feces and urine combined with rotten things. It was very unpleasant. The dwarf leader didn''t have any pears, but Robb couldn''t help holding his nose: "Wow, the smell inside is really unpleasant. It''s still spring. If it''s summer, I don''t dare to think about it. It seems, this sewer Some ventilation needs to be done, otherwise, the odor might cause an explosion in the summer." The dwarf leader said in a strange way: "Explosion? Can this smell even explode?" Of course, the dwarves dont understand this kind of chemical knowledge. Robb didnt explain the principle, and he directly concluded: "In short, you must find a way to find a few places where you can ventilate, dig through the ground and make vents. This The location of the vent is a little bit off, don''t let poison gas in the middle of the town." The dwarf leader took down Robb''s request. The two of them walked in the sewer for a while and reached a fork in the road. This is where the monster army dug through the sewer. Now the fork is sealed by a heavy iron gate, which is made by the dwarves to distinguish it. Used for sewers and dwarven villages. The dwarf leader pushed open the big iron gate and got in, Robb followed. After walking through a long, dry tunnel, there is no such unpleasant smell of sewers here. Instead, there is a smell of hot, steel and fireworks... After turning a corner, Dwarf Village arrived. A few months ago, this place was still the site of the Crypt Lord. There were many poisonous mosquitoes and carrion beetles crawling around, but now it has become a lively underground village and a fairly large underground factory. . A circle around the crypt is full of strange little cave houses, each of which lives a family of dwarves. And in the middle of the crypt is the public property of the dwarves, a huge factory, with red-hot stoves, huge hammers, big gears... A half-built steam tank was leaning on the side. A group of dwarves were debugging its steam engine. When they saw Robb, the dwarves jumped up together: "Ah, Master Craftsman, welcome to Dwarf Village." Chapter 580： Trained This group of dwarves are male and female, working together, and the female dwarves carry a heavy hammer. As the leader of the dwarves said, dwarves, men and women, are good ironsmiths. Robb''s eyes automatically filter the female dwarves. It hurts his eyes too much. He waved his hand at the dwarves: "How are you, how are you doing recently?" "Very good!" A dwarf craftsman said happily: "Thanks to the care of the master craftsman, we live very happily here. There are delicious foods and drinks here. Life is much more comfortable than where we were before. Wife and The child is also very satisfied. The orders come one by one, and our work is also very fulfilling." Robb smiled and said, "That''s good." "It''s just too many orders." The dwarf leader said: "You have ordered a lot of steam tanks with us. Miss Marian and Propo have ordered several trains. These are big guys, but we have only two thousand people. , We need a long time to build a car. Last time you told us not to dig iron by ourselves, just buy iron and use it. I didnt understand it at the time. Now I understand. If we even have to dig iron by ourselves, Then its even more difficult to keep up with so many orders." Robb smiled badly and said: "Then you should contact your fellow clan. You are not the only dwarf tribe on the Demon Continent, are you? What about the other dwarf tribes? You write to coax them. Has the scale of production been expanded?" "This is a good way." The dwarf leader said: "The life here is so good. If you ask a few dwarf tribes to enjoy a good life together, they will definitely not refuse." While chatting with him, Robb walked through the dwarven village and came to another passageway in the crypt. This is the passage leading to the army of monsters. It was also sealed by a large iron gate, and there was a team of dwarf warriors. Guarding by the door, when they saw Robb, they saluted together: "Master Craftsman!" Robb said: "You are here to guard, I will go out to see what the monsters are doing." The dwarf soldier opened the big iron gate and Robb stepped into the dark tunnel. The dwarf leader wanted to follow him. Robb turned his head and smiled: "It''s okay. I''ll go by myself." The dwarf leader thought about it carefully. Robb put the goblin costume on him, and instantly turned into that ugly goblin, and then hopped like a goblin, walking along the crypt toward the valley where the demon king''s army gathered. go ahead. As soon as he walked in, Robb saw four thousand yards ahead, a small group of kobold scouts were advancing cautiously. The last time the Demon King was hung and beaten by Robb had been several months ago. In the past few months, there has been nothing wrong. The Demon King doubted the heart, and Robb also took the opportunity to be lazy. It started to wave, but it seemed to have concerns, and instead of sending a large army directly, it sent a scout team first. Robb saw that these kobold scouts were supposed to be assassins by profession. They held two small daggers against the wall and moved forward quietly like a shadow, appearing very cautious. Because the waves of scout teams before them were all cleaned up by the dwarves, and none of them could go back alive, they moved very carefully. Seeing them cautiously, for fear of being discovered, Robb thought it was very interesting, so let''s tease them. He walked forward. The kobold scouts were also slowly moving forward. After a while, the distance between the two sides was almost as far as the kobold''s line of sight. Robb deliberately stomped his feet on the ground, simulating a dwarf walking. That heavy voice. The sound spread far in the dark underground world in an instant. The group of kobolds clearly heard the sound. The whole body tightened, and the leader made a gesture. Then, the whole group of kobolds sneaked together. Brush the ground and disappear without a trace. Of course, it''s just that they think they are nowhere, but Robb can see them clearly as long as they get close to a certain distance. "There are footsteps ahead." A kobold said in a very low voice: "It may be the footsteps of the dwarves, they are heavy." "Just like a person." "Then we can kill it easily." "Huh? Now that the footsteps have stopped, the dwarf hasn''t moved? What is he doing when he stops?" "Let''s take a few steps forward and see what he is doing." The kobold scouts kept sneaking, short, moving forward gently step by step. They know that dwarves are very powerful, and even if there is only one, they can have a good time with a team of kobolds, so they must approach carefully and never be found, so that they can kill him unexpectedly. As we walked, suddenly, a voice rang in the ears of the kobolds: "Wow!" It was a very loud shout, and it suddenly sounded very close to the ears of the kobold scouts. The kobolds looked ahead with all their attention, carefully preparing to attack the dwarf. This is the most nervous breakdown. When I did, I would not think of a sudden yell in my ear, and my whole body tightened in fright. Several kobold scouts jumped up at the same time, but it was a dark cave with a low ceiling. Just as a few kobolds jumped up, their heads hit the top of the cave and made a few muffled noises. This hit was a bit heavy, and the seeds of the head were really unbearable. One scout fainted on the spot, and the others who bumped their heads were squatting on the ground holding their heads, and the remaining few seemed to be determined. The strength is better, or the reflex nerves are slower, but he didn''t jump up, just turned his head in horror, trying to find out what was screaming in his ear. However, looking left, looking right, looking forward, looking behind, nothing was seen. "what happened?" "do not know!" "Is it the enemy? Why didn''t you see it?" Robb saw that they were so cute and stupid that he didn''t even bother to care about them. He estimated that these dumb kobolds wouldn''t make any tricks, and the dwarf leader would clean them up in a moment. He didn''t bother to care about them anymore, stepped on and walked forward, leaving these kobolds far behind him. After a while, I came to the valley where the Demon King was beaten up last time, standing halfway up the mountain and looking down, huh? The situation in Guli this time is a bit different from last time. The last time they came, the monsters were in a hustle and bustle, huddled together in a mess, but this time, they seemed to be regular. The monsters were divided into pieces, and they looked very regular and honest. Robb went down the mountain and passed by a few behemoths. The last time he did this, a behemoth tried to eat him, but this time, all the behemoths were obedient, without any strange actions. "Oh, have you trained?" Robb understood it all at once. Chapter 581： It hit me Soon Robb entered the crack in the ground he had entered last time. As soon as I walked to the door, I saw a large group of little demons here. I was afraid that there would be more than a hundred. They were not there when I came last time. Obviously, they were reinforcements sent by the demons. Little demons are creatures that seem to be smaller than goblins, but in fact they are much stronger than goblins. They are almost all red, with a pair of black ears, a long black tail, and They have a pair of tiny wings, which can make them fly when they are flapped desperately. Just as Robb walked up to these little demons, they looked at Robb together. One little devil raised a steel fork and waved at Robb: "Hey, Goblin, this place Sewing is not where you should go in." "Why?" Robb pretended not to understand: "I just want to go in and report the information to Lord Demon King." The little demons chuckled strangely: "A monster like you is not qualified to go in." "Is it because you think I''m weak?" Robb had a serious expression on his face, and he stretched out his arms as thin as a toothpick and made a biceps drumming movement: "I''m very strong." The little demons laughed: "Your green arm looks like a small green branch, and the tiny bit of biceps bulging on it is like the meat on the legs of a mosquito, hahahaha, hahahaha! " Robb spread his hands: "But this does not conceal the fact that I am very strong." Little devils: "..." They discovered that this goblin is not only weak, but also stupid. Maybe it is because of its low IQ. It doesn''t even know what it means to be strong or weak. A little demon with a small steel fork suddenly spun behind Robb, waved the steel fork in his hand, and stabbed Robb''s **** with the three tines on it: "Haha, **** you." Robb turned his hand back, grabbed his steel fork, and then grabbed the steel fork with his hand. The little devil froze slightly: This goblin moved so fast. Before it turned a second thought, Robb swung around, got behind the little devil, and stabbed the steel fork on the little devil''s ass. "Ah!" The little devil screamed, clutching his **** and flying into the sky. Robb said to the other little devil: "Look, I said I''m very strong." The other little demons looked a little stunned, but after a short while, they reacted, and a ball of flames jumped out of their hands almost at the same time, a fireball. Although the little demon is the weakest among the demon clan, it also possesses the ability of instant fireball. It is stronger than the elementary human magician. In an instant, a dozen fireballs blasted Robbs face together. come over. Robb originally wanted to kill all these guys with a random move, but thinking that they would be extra extras for his "White City Offensive and Defence" in the future, it was inconvenient to start. He jumped left, right, left and right in the fireball. Jumping horizontally, all the fireballs flew past his body, none of them hit Robb, but the kobolds who were poking their heads in the distance to watch the play slammed into them. "Hey, I said you are enough." Robb smiled: "I''m so good to talk to you, don''t force me to take action." The little demons also began to feel something was wrong. At such a close distance, dozens of fireballs flew past, and they were all hidden. How could this goblin''s movements be so flexible? It seems that it cannot be treated as an ordinary goblin. A little devil said: "What are you going to do?" Robb: "I''m going to sew in the ground, find the Demon King, and report some military information on the front line." "It''s too suspicious." The little devil said: "If you have any information, please tell me first. I''ll report it for you." "You can''t do it." Robb learned the tone of the little devil just now: "A monster like you is not qualified to intercept my information." The little devil is angry! "Well, you go in and help me pass a message to the demon king, and say, an old goblin friend is looking for him." Robb laughed. "Old Goblin friends?" The little demons looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t know that the demon king was beaten by a goblin. . They came here to reinforce, only to hear that there is a powerful priest sitting here, not because they heard that there are powerful goblins. A little devil said: "Well, you are waiting here, I will go in and pass the word." It spread its wings and flew in toward the cracks in the ground. It flew so fast that it suddenly reached the depths of the earth, where Robb had beaten the devil last time. The situation in this place is very different from last time. The magma is still flowing beside it, and the whole cave is reflected in red by the magma. Although it is early spring and its still cold outside, its very hot here. A great demon with wings and looking majestic and domineering sits on the one last time. The devil sits on the chair. But the demon with no wings last time stood obediently by the chair with his hands down. On both sides of the two people, there were two rows of wingless demons, which were neatly expelled, five on one side, ten in total. This can be regarded as a rather terrifying army of demons. When the little demons flew in, they were discussing matters. A demon whispered: "There are a total of eleven demons here, and one big demon. What are we waiting for? Let''s attack the human town immediately. Unless it is a human capital, no town can block our full force. Hit. No matter how powerful that strange priest is, can he still be able to beat the siege of so many demons from us?" Sitting on the chair, the big demon said solemnly: "My son, you can tell them why." It turned out that this big devil was the child of the devil who was beaten by Robb last time. He was beaten, so he asked his father to vent his anger, and his father was the respected big demon of the demon clan Reid, so he pulled it again. Ten demons came to help, and there was a picture like the one it is now. The demon who had been beaten stood up with a sad face: "Everyone, that priest is indeed very powerful, but I didn''t think we can''t beat him. The most critical problem now is that there is a strange goblin who doesn''t know whether it is an enemy or a friend... " Having said that, the devil''s face was a little red, but fortunately his skin was red. Even if the red skin became a little red, the problem was not big, no one could tell. "Goblin?" The other demons wondered: "What happened to the Goblin?" The devil sighed: "I have never been embarrassed to say this, but now everyone has arrived, it is time to solve the problem, I have to say. Not long ago, a very powerful goblin ran over and asked me to send troops to fight the west wind. The towns prison, of course, I refused, and as a result... it beat me." Demons: "..." Chapter 582： That goblin is here The expressions on the faces of the demons are wonderful: "In other words, we ran from the Jinghong Mountains to the Black Pine Mountains all the way to help you beat a goblin?" The demon king who has been beaten pitifully said: "Yes! The main goal is to deal with that goblin. In fact, that weird priest in Westwind Town, I don''t think it matters anymore." Demons: "..." After a weird silence, a demon said angrily: "Is there anything wrong? I don''t believe that there will be a goblin that can beat the devil." "Yeah, this is simply impossible. Did you make a mistake?" "Is it interesting to lie to us to go such a long way?" Ten wingless demons talked, and the sentiments were indignant. The Demon King cried and said, "Do I have to make up such a shameful thing to deceive people?" The big devil said in a deep voice: "Don''t be jealous, everyone. In this matter, my son will not deceive people, and no one will make up such a panic that is easy to be pierced." The demons exchanged glances, and although they did not dare to oppose what the great demon said, they still obviously didn''t believe it. At this moment, a little demon flew over with a steel fork and flapped its wings. As soon as he entered the room, he shouted: "Master Devil, the big thing is not good. Hit it." Demons: "..." The demon king who was beaten shivered and couldn''t speak. The other demons frowned: "What the hell? A goblin? I beat you?" The little devil cried and said: "It is the group of little demons outside the door who were bullied by the goblins. He also asked me to come in and tell Master Demon Lord that it was an old goblin friend who came to him, and he wanted information. Say." The demon king who had been beaten exclaimed, brushing the ground and hiding behind the big devil: "It''s it, it''s it, it''s it..." Nezha.) The big devil also frowned: "Speaking of goblins, goblins are here, let them in, I want to see if they are as powerful as my son said." The other ten demons made all kinds of weird laughs: "Hey hey!" "The cricket is a goblin." "Since it''s here, it''s okay to see and see if I hang it with one hand." "However, I only need one finger." "I can kill the goblins by blowing my breath." "My eyes are killing!" Seeing that these demons are so confident, the little devil feels relieved. In the eyes of the little devil, these demons are the high-ranking powerhouses in the clan, all of them are super monsters who can do harm to one side. Now they gather here at once. With eleven demons, one great demon, what else is there to be afraid of? The goblin who bullied himself just now must pay a price. It quickly said: "Then I will go out now and call in that goblin." "Go!" The big demon waved. The little devil hurriedly spread his wings and flew outwards. After a while, he returned to the seam of the ground, and saw Robb sitting there, looking like a very leisurely appearance, but the dozen or so little demons who were around him just now are all gone. . The little demon who reported the news was curious: "Where are my companions?" Robb pointed to the bottom of his ass: "After you report the letter, they still don''t give up, they have to fight with me, so... I just hit them all on their stomachs and stack them together for use as a stool." little devil:"" It fixed its eyes and saw that dozens of little demons were stacked like arhats, and Robb was sitting on this pile of little demons. His actions were extremely arrogant and his attitude was extremely unfriendly: "You, you arrogant goblin, you Go in, Lord Demon Lord is willing to meet you." "Cut!" Robb patted his **** and stood up: "Let me in early, so there won''t be so many things." He stepped into the cracks in the ground, and the little demons who were folded up as stools fell down with a "boom", humming miserably, "This guy is even more evil than the devil." As Robb walked, he looked at the strength of the monsters in the cracks of the ground. After not taking a few steps, he saw an army of imps. Imps are also a very small monster of the demon race, and they look similar to goblins. , But they are much more powerful than goblins, and all of them can use fireball without chanting. After walking a few steps deeper, I saw a group of evil demons. These are fat and fat monsters that look a lot like fat houses. They are demons that swallow the negative emotions of human beings. It''s disgusting and ugly. Going forward, I saw a group of roaring monsters. This monster is also a monster of the Demon race, but it looks like a leopard or a lion, as well as a **** dog, a shofar... Going all the way to the door of the room where the Demon King was beaten last time, there were still a few succubus standing here. The succubus looks closer to humans, and they are all female. They have beautiful facial features. They have shameless **** and big ass, and they wear only a little material on their bodies deliberately, only barely covering the key points. kind. They are monsters that seduce males of other races and then **** their souls for a living. They are ferocious and evil, far not as cute as the succubus in anime. Robb looked at the reinforcements of the Demon Race, and he couldn''t help sighing in his heart: There were a lot of reinforcements, and I basically didn''t see a few monsters of the Demon Race last time, but this time, there were a lot of Demon Races. , Which shows that the demons are serious. When passing through the two gatekeepers, the two succubuses actually gave Robb a few winks, but Robb ignored them and went straight through the door to the place where he had beaten the Demon King last time. He wandered around and saw that the demon king who was beaten by himself last time and was also discussing with Mondela and Archbishop Guangming in the video was shrinking behind a great demon with wings. This great demon has a pair of very beautiful blacks. Wings look mighty and domineering, and its face is also grim and fierce, and beside him, there are two rows of demons. "Oh, there are so many demons this time." Robb applauded, "I admire it, it''s amazing." A few demons wanted to jump out and attack Robb on the spot, but the big demon in the lead stopped them with his eyes. It turned to Robb and said in a grim voice: "Goblin, tell me what you came from." "It''s like this." Robb said: "A few days ago, I was scouting near Xifeng Town and found that a new city had been built in the southeast of Xifeng Town. The name was Baicheng. , I thought, if the Lord Demon can take it and paint it black, it will be very suitable to be used as a Castlevania. Everyone, Lord Devil, would you like to consider attacking there. Chapter 583： Forgive me for just a goblin The expressions of the demons suddenly became weird, thinking that the goblin arrogantly beat the little demon who was the gatekeeper, what kind of words would he say when he came in? How could he be a leader? This speech is no different from ordinary goblin scouts. The demon king who was beaten the last time immediately yelled: "Kouhu! Last time you told me to send troops to the prison in Westwind Town, and you said that there is the weakness of the priest in Westwind Town. As long as the priest is defeated, the priest can be killed. I sent troops there, but the whole army was wiped out, and none of that unit was able to return." Robb said, "That''s because the troops you sent were too weak. If they were strong enough to take the Westwind Prison in one fell swoop, you would have killed the priest a long time ago." The demon king who was beaten shouted: "Kouhu, I won''t believe you anymore." Robb said: "How can you not believe me? I kindly ran such a long way and brought you information, which pointed out the direction of life, huh...the devil''s life, but you actually didn''t believe me. It was really a dog biting Lu Dongbin. I dont know good people." "Who is Lu Dongbin?" "Don''t care about the details." Robb said, "Anyway, let''s just make it clear. You have to fight in Baicheng, and you have to fight if you don''t. If you cooperate in attacking Baicheng, we can talk about everything. If not, Cooperate, then we have to be as reasonable as last time." The demon king who had been beaten was taken aback and wanted to hide, but it immediately thought that he was not alone in the fight this time, and there were ten demon partners, and his own father, a big demon. With such a powerful strength, it is impossible to fear a goblin anymore. It laughed loudly: "You goblin, you are so brave. I couldn''t do anything with you last time, but this time, I have so many demons here, and my father is here, so dare you? So arrogant, I really dont know how to write dead words." Robb spread his hands: "Forgive me for being just a goblin, I don''t have enough IQ, I haven''t been educated since I was a child, and I really can''t write dead words." The ten demons next to each other looked at each other and felt weird in their heart. This goblin stood among a dozen demons and dared to speak in such an arrogant tone? Is it wrong? Is it because the Goblin''s IQ is too low and doesn''t even understand fear, or is it so powerful that it is fearless? its not right! Although creatures like goblins have a low IQ, they are inherently timid, especially when the number of people is not dominant. Goblins dare not even provoke humans. How can they dare to provoke so many demons? As for being powerful, it is even more ridiculous. I have never heard of powerful goblins. A demon brushed the ground and stood up and turned to the demon king who had been beaten: "I don''t know what the meaning of nonsense between you and a goblin is, something like this can be killed with one finger, why bother?" It had to do it when it said it, shook its body, swiped the floor, and jumped in front of Robb. It was agile, and it really stretched out a finger and pressed it against Robb''s forehead. From its point of view, if this finger hits Robb''s forehead, and the power on it enters his brain, the goblin must die. However, this finger clicked empty! The goblin in front of him suddenly disappeared. When the demon reacted, he realized that the goblin didnt know when he was behind his back. He hugged the devils waist with his hands, and then leaned back, a German style back. The bridge fell back... The devil laughed secretly in his heart, there was a goblin, do you really think it could touch me? I only need to use a little bit of strength to break free from your back, and then throw you to the ground...Ahhhh...Why can''t I use my strength? wrong! "bump!" The devil''s head was inserted into the hard ground, and his feet were up and embedded in the ground. The demon king who was beaten stretched out his hand to cover his face: "Ah, even this trick, I have also suffered it." Demons: "..." This situation is a bit unreasonable. Another demon jumped up. Before it had time to speak, Robb preemptively said: "As soon as you look at your jump, you know that you don''t intend to speak well." "Nonsense, go to death." The devil raised his fist and slammed Robb in the face. In the next moment, Robb clasped his wrist and threw it over his shoulder. "boom!" The devil''s back was embedded in the ground, smashing the ground into a large hole in the shape of "Tai". The demon king who was beaten shouted: "Ah, even this trick, I have also suffered it." The third demon jumped up. Robb didnt bother to talk nonsense this time. He directly buckled the guys shoulders, tripped under his feet, and then picked him up like a sack, throwing him left, right, left, right. It fell, and finally threw it forcefully into the sky. The demon rotated N circles in the sky, and when it landed, there was a "boom", and the whole demon was embedded in the ground. The demon king who had been beaten shouted: "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, I have suffered this trick too." Robb clapped his hands: "Who else?" Demons: "..." The scene became weirdly quiet, and all the demons would be speechless for a while. They only know now that the demon king that was beaten is not telling a joke, there is really such a goblin, so powerful that it is incredible. Isn''t he a goblin? Robb said, "I''ll be honest, everyone here is a spicy chicken, so listen to me..." Before he could finish his sentence, a demon suddenly waved his hand and threw a fireball. At the same time, several demons next to him also shot together, fireballs, ice bolts, lightning strikes... all kinds of magics were instantaneous, and they were attacked together. Robb threw it over. The magic of these demons was much stronger than the little demons outside. The power of an instant magic at hand was equivalent to the power of a human great magician, which was quite amazing. In fact, even if it is a hero among human beings, it is quite difficult to deal with a demon. It must go through untold hardships and exhausting efforts to defeat the devil. The magic of this intensity flew seven or eight at the same time, which was really terrifying at the time. However, it is not a problem for Robb. He has survived the angel''s sword, but only loses a few hundred HP. It is estimated that the fighting power of these demons and angels is almost the same, and the world law of "the same level of magic power is greater than physical attack" Looking at it, these magics hit me, at most one or two thousand HP, and seven or eight magics add up to 10,000. Robb''s total HP of 9,999,999 is really not afraid of losing 10,000 blood. But he didnt want to take it hard, so as not to scare these demons unharmed, and at the same time leak some information. These demons are connected with Mondela and Archbishop Bright. If they send the information, then Bian also used intelligence to compare and analyze, maybe he could guess who he was. Chapter 584： In the end, I still have to speak well If you don''t want to eat hard, you can only hide. However, the magic power of these demons is large, and the volume of the magic is also large. The fireballs and ice arrows are big, and the flying speed is fast. Seven or eight magics fly from both sides at the same time. It is really not easy to avoid beautifully. He lifted his hand and added agility to himself first, and then turned his body back to avoid the bullet in Matrix slow motion, a classic action! Its a pity that the bullet hiding action of the Matrix was done by a handsome guy in a windbreaker, so the thief looks good, but Robbs bullet hiding action is done by a ugly green-skinned goblin. The hands are thin and the legs are thin, and the body is not good enough, so the movements are ugly, just like the movements of the alien in the crazy alien. Seven or eight magic strokes rubbed his body, but none of them hit. All hit the ground behind him. On the cave wall, there was a burst of magic explosion and roar, shaking the ceiling of the entire crypt and falling powder, and the magma was also agitated. The river was surging, and the lava giant inside let out a low roar. Robb smiled and said: "Oh, your magical power is pretty good, it''s amazing! Admire it!" This is something to be happy about. The magical power of these demons means that Robbs movies can be made better, and the sound and light effects are strong. The audience must have watched it, the last part of the trilogy. It will be a big success. Then Robb retired honorably, no longer as a director and screenwriter, anyway, he was almost tired of playing. The demons were stunned. They didn''t think that this guy could hide from magic like this, and he was utterly ill. They raised their hands together and wanted to cast the second round of magic, but Robb was tired of playing with them, and he was really not interested in hiding from their magic. He flew far back, and Robb flashed to another demon''s side. Seeing Robb playing close combat, the demon next to him was afraid of hurting his companion by accident, so he couldn''t use magic anymore. They all had to flick their fists and paws up to fight in close combat. Robb kicked a child, kicked with left fist and right, and then added a few back throws. The figure and demon shadow swayed so fast that people could not see clearly. In just over ten seconds, all ten demons fell to the ground in weird poses. Only the demon king who was beaten by Robb last time was left, and his father, a great demon. The demon king who has been beaten once is really witty and didn''t take the shot at the first time, but he didn''t expect that his ten of his clan would lose so fast, only ten seconds, ten demons, all of them were killed by one brother. Brin was down. Who would believe it? Sending one of the demons here will pose a huge threat to a small human city. Humans can at least mobilize heroic characters, or a team of heroic adventurers, or an army, to defeat one. Devil, but this goblin hit ten easily. The big devil sitting on the chair unmoved, in fact, was already shaking in his heart! It is very clear that although he is one level higher and stronger than the devil, he cannot defeat ten demons so cleanly. At least he has to fight hard, but the goblin in front of him does not seem to fight hard. It was just a flick of a finger, ten demons pounced. From this point of comparison, this goblin should be stronger than himself. The big devil knows that its not good, but its a monster with a high IQ. Its not a low-level mob with water in its head. Its IQ is even higher than that of humans. When faced with this situation, the brain desperately Turning: This goblin doesn''t look like a friend, but it didn''t kill my men. It was me who took the first shots. Judging from the way it looks, it seems to have come to negotiate. In other words, this person may not be an enemy. Maybe he can win over. If I turn such a powerful goblin into my ally, then my clan may be true. It can be killed from the underground world, turning the Fengmo Continent into our territory, and using all human beings as domestic animals. At this time, Robb also turned his attention to the big devil: "Okay, all the small ones are finished, do you have to go off the court to practice? Well, you guys, you wont be willing to do well if you dont practice. Listen to people." The big devil said: "I have no such plan." Robb: "Yo? Finally someone who can talk?" The big devil said: "I think you have proved with your own strength that you are qualified to win the respect of the demon clan, so I plan to have a good talk with you." "It would be nice to do this earlier." "Then, Mr. Goblin, let''s continue talking about the topic you just said when you entered the door." The great devil put on a serious face to talk about things: "If I''m not mistaken, you come here. It seems to be asking us to send troops to attack a human city." Robb said, "Yes, this city is just southeast of Xifeng Town. It''s called Baicheng, and it''s snow-white throughout. It''s a majestic and majestic city. It''s easy to find it if you look for it along the railway." The big devil said: "We are not ignorant of the terrain around here. We haven''t heard of Baicheng." "I haven''t heard that it is normal." Robb said: "This town was built by the Godfather in Westwind not long ago. It was about to be used as the new capital of West Granville. That city was very majestic and mighty. As if the royal capital is as great, Sieglan has already begun to hoard heavy soldiers in that city... Obviously, the queen arranged such a city to deal with you. As long as you send troops to attack Westwind Town, the heavy soldiers in White City will immediately I will rush to the town of Westwind and join hands to deal with you." Hearing what he said, the great devil was taken seriously. Indeed, if Sieglan builds a city to the southeast of Westwind Town, he can send troops to reinforce Westwind Town at any time, and he can also reinforce the Road of Brightness. It should be said that this city does not have it. Strategic significance is impossible. Of course, the key here is whether the city really exists. The big devil shouted to the outside: "Come on, send a team of harpies to fly over and scout, go quickly." Harpy banshees are also eagles anyway, and they are also good at using wind magic. After they get the order, they immediately lifted into the air, and in a blink of an eye they went to the southeast. The speed of an ordinary eagle is about 200 kilometers per hour, while the harpy is faster. A few tens of miles of road was a blink of an eye for the eagle. It didnt take long for the harpy squad to report back: On the wasteland southeast of Westwind Town, a new city appeared, all white, majestic and mighty, and there was also a stationed inside it. The Knights of the Black Soil, they immediately shot arrows into the air when they saw us. We didn''t dare to descend and take a closer look, but there is no doubt that there is a huge city heavily defended there." Chapter 585： I want you to be a military officer of the Demon Army The big devil listened to the report of the reconnaissance unit and couldn''t help frowning: "Draw the city and let me see." The harpies hurriedly used their paws to draw on the ground. However, their painting level was really frantic. Obviously they had no artistic cells. The eagle paws were still trembling when drawing things. Maybe this is the legendary " Chicken feet are crazy", a picture comes out, crooked and messy, it''s just out of shape. In fact, the demon king who was beaten by Robb had been to the capital of the saints. If the harpy draws the graphics better, maybe the demon king can recognize that this is a copy of the capital of the saints. However, the harpy can only be recognized by the simple strokes of a child when the harpy is stunned. The big devil wanted to hit someone when he saw this picture, but his son had already rushed out, beat a few harpy violently, and drove out of the hole. "Although the picture is a bit bad, it can still be seen that this city is huge." The great devil pointed to the city drawn on the map and a mountain peak painted on the side of the city. A big city has really been built between the town and the Bright Road." His son came up and said: "As far as I know, humans will not build such a big city for no reason. Every city they build has a certain strategic significance." "That''s right!" the devil said: "Between Guangming Road and Westwind Town, humans have built a railway, but even if this railway is used to transport troops, it will take about 17 hours to transport the soldiers. Human beings probably think that this time is still unsafe. They are in the middle of the two cities and built a huge city. Judging from this scale, it is at least the level of the royal capital. Perhaps, Her Majesty is planning to move the capital here. ." "Moving the capital?" His son was shocked: "Why do you want to move the capital suddenly?" "That''s not easy?" The Great Devil said: "The Bright Road is obviously inappropriate as a royal capital. It almost tops the easternmost part of the entire Siegeland. As long as Mondela sends troops, he can easily After hitting the city walls of the Road of Brightness, what country''s capital can be hit by the enemy so easily?" "Oh I got it!" The big devil continued: "So, the queen moved the capital to Baicheng, leaving the important checkpoint of the Bright Road to the east, and the Westwind Wing Guard to the west. In this way, there are military important towns on the left and right to protect, and no enemy can easily I have touched the city of the royal capital." "It''s really my father." His son hurriedly flattered: "My father actually knows the military arrangements of these human beings, but I don''t have any experience in this area." The big devil shook his head and sighed: "You can''t be blamed. After all, our demons have always lived in the underground world. It is normal for us to be in a small place and lack control of the overall situation." Robb listened to the father and son bullshit, and he couldn''t help laughing: This is probably the result of the analysis of the high school text. The author himself didn''t think about so many things, and the teachers analyzed a lot of messy details. . I threw a fake city there to make a movie. As a result, you analyzed that the queen was going to move the capital, and even evolved to the point of grand strategy. I admire and admire it. This analytical ability is really a waste of not teaching Chinese. The big devil turned to Robb and said: "Mr. Goblin, what do you mean, you want us to attack this White City now? As a newly built strategic location, I''m afraid it''s not easy to attack." Robb put his hands behind his back, posing as a Chinese "superior". Suddenly he thought that Westerners are not popular in this way, and the demons can''t understand it. He had to give up: "Yes, this city is not easy to attack, but , Its better to attack now than to wait for it to be completely completed and the human army is stationed before attacking, right?" This is reasonable, the great devil thinks carefully, isn''t it the reason? If a city hasn''t completely repaired the front attack, it is of course easier than repaired and then attacked. Robb continued: "Furthermore, attacking this city will have the effect of''encircling the spot and fighting aid''." "Fight for help?" Even though the devil''s IQ is very high, this kind of Eastern tactical terms are unheard of, and I can''t help but feel a little confused. Robb said, "Do you think this Baicheng is so close to Xifeng Town? If you attack Baicheng, will Xifeng Town come to rescue it?" The big devil thought for a while: "That must be rescued." Robb said: "That''s right, the defending side is always dominant, so it is difficult for you to capture Westwind Town. However, when you attacked Baicheng, Westwind Town sent reinforcements. These reinforcements can only be outside of Baicheng and yours. The army fights. In this way, the strong fortifications of the city will be useless. If humans can only fight with you, are you still afraid of humans?" The big devil thought carefully: yes! The truth couldn''t be clearer. The defensive side always occupies a favorable geographical position. If the garrison in Westwind can be drawn out to fight in the field, the opponent will have no geographical advantage. On the contrary, these monsters are better at fighting in various complex terrains, and the geographical advantage has come. Already party. Robb said: "This is called one to lose and the other to grow!" "Yeah!" The big devil gave Robb a thumbs up: "Mr. Goblin, you are not only good at fighting, but you are also very smart. I feel that you are so literate and martial arts, you are really our demons. The pride of Li, look, do you want to join forces with us to attack Baicheng together? I want you to be the military division of our Demon Army. When attacking Baicheng, I will ask you to do more." Ghosts are interested in being your military advisor! Robb didn''t want to agree, but he suddenly changed his mind, wait, it seemed like an opportunity. When filming a movie, if the monsters rush and fight, the pictures will not look good, but if you act as a "military officer" and direct the monsters to attack the city, let them put in formation, wave after wave, wave after wave. The camera will be able to take a clear picture of the attack. Its better than the unilateral command of the human side. The effect will be a hundred times better. "Oh, I''m a little interested in this." The great devil is overjoyed: If this powerful goblin can be used by me, it won''t be a huge profit. Robb pretended to say: "But, I don''t like living with other idiot demons, so I can''t live with you. Let''s make an appointment for a siege time. When the time comes, I will help you." "Of course it''s okay." The big devil was actually worried that Robb was too powerful. If it had to be a demon king, it would be difficult to deal with, but he asked to leave and only help during the war, which is the best. Chapter 586： Ms. Queens money is spent That evening, Robb sat on his beloved stone chair again. The majestic face of Miss Queen appeared in the crystal ball: "I have received Madeleine''s report that your Baicheng did a good job. She used that city to conduct exercises today and gained a lot." "Oh!" Robb replied, "It has laid a good foundation for you to attack the capital of the saints in the future, right?" "Yes." The queen is not afraid to answer this question: "One day, I will conquer the capital of the saints and smash the corpse of the villain Mondela." "Wow, it''s not good for a woman to be so murderous." The queen squinted, she was too lazy to talk about the unnutritious topic of "what should a woman do", and turned to the topic: "The monsters, have you arranged it? When will they come to attack Baicheng?" "It''s arranged." Robb smiled: "Moreover, I will continue to provide them with arrangements to ensure that the arrangements are properly done." The queen had seen Robb disguised as a goblin and knew that he must have done something as a goblin, but Robb did not live broadcast, and she did not know how to do it, guess what it was used for. A frantic "negotiation" approach. She had to sigh lightly and said: "Although I also know that this is acting, please be careful not to make the fake show come true. If the monster army loses control and really breaks through the city and hurts Madeleine, then don''t Very good." Robb thought to himself: Nonsense, Madeleine is so cute, I will let the monster hurt her? I''m afraid you are thinking too much. "Don''t worry, I will take care of Madeleine for the sake of my apprentice Robert Smith." "Well, that would be the best." At this time, the night has fallen down, but the street lights are bright everywhere in Westwind Town, and the townspeople are still active. A group of carpenters from Baihua Town are carrying the giant ballista down the mountain and placing the giant ballista at the train station. Waiting for tomorrow''s train, this giant ballista will be sent to Baicheng and set up at the head of the city. When they passed by the door of Robbs church, they waved to Robb: "Godfather, thank you for finding us work again." Robb smiled and waved to them: "Have you done a lot recently?" "It''s too much." The woodworkers laughed: "Now the city is being built so fast, we are using woodwork everywhere, and there is too much work to be done." Robber said: "That''s good." The carpenters said, "It''s the life Godfather gave us", while carrying the ballista away. After a while, the dwarves came over again carrying a large number of weapons and armors. These were all item suits. The item suits of this year are actually real weapon armors, which are not adulterated at all. They waved at Robb and smiled: "Master, the old weapon and old armor you want to borrow are here." Robb smiled and said, "Pile them at the train station. The train tomorrow will send them to Baicheng." The dwarves mumbled: "Why borrow the old and not build a new one?" Robb said: "Of course you need to be old. Filming focuses on realism. If the armors worn by the soldiers and the weapons in their hands are all new, it would be too fake." "Oh, no wonder." The dwarves laughed and said, "I thought the master craftsman would only use steam tanks to meet the enemy in the future, and didn''t plan to build ordinary weapons and armors." Robb: "Where there are tanks alone, the cooperation of infantry is also very important." The scale of this movie is too grand, and the props to be used are really countless. In this age without special effects, one soldier and one soldier have to be real. The cost of shooting this scene of the White City offensive and defensive battle is really not low. . If it weren''t for the low pay of actors in this era, they wouldn''t be able to shoot at all. The queen over the crystal ball couldn''t help sighing faintly: "You are really willing to spend money to make a movie with such a large investment. I actually want to do this kind of large-scale war movie like you, but think of spending so much money. , I can''t bear it." Robb said: "It doesn''t matter how much you spend, as long as you earn it back. The production cost of the movie will eventually turn into the box office and give it back to me." The queen sighed: "That''s because your movie can be sold at the box office. What if mine can''t be sold?" "This..." Robb had no choice but to spread his hand and said, "I have no choice but to ask for your own blessings." Poor Miss Queen, she is obviously a very wise and martial woman, but I dont know why she is not good at making movies, making a few movies and making a few movies, dont want to lose money at the box office, let her make a lot of money by making movies, and then armed The army''s dream of pushing Mundela on the ground is always unfulfilled. Of course, it''s definitely not that Miss Queen''s level is not enough, but that this audience is not good and doesn''t know how to appreciate it. Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye it is the time that Robb and the monsters have agreed to attack Baicheng. During this period, Baicheng shrank and rearranged again, doing it twice, which means another two weeks have passed. Madeleine led the Knights of the Black Soil and used these two weeks to thoroughly explore the structure of the White City. The Knights of the Black Soil were divided into two armies, one offensive and the other defending, conducting exercises and warfare. I have drilled it many times. Every soldier has memorized all the main points of the offensive and defensive battle of Baicheng in his chest. Of course, they are not to cooperate with Robb in making the movie, but to prepare for the future killing of Mondela. In the early morning, Robb came to Baicheng. There were several photographers who came with him, each holding a camera, planning to shoot this "great war" from multiple angles at the same time. At this time, Madeleine was instructing the people of the Black Earth Knights to push a giant ballista onto the wall next to the city gate. Seeing Robb coming, she hurriedly bowed slightly: "Godfather, your arrangement Ok?" "Yeah! I''m going to tell the monsters to attack the city now, what about you? Are you ready?" "Almost ready." Madeleine said: "The Black Earth Knights has a core force of 2,000 people, two hundred people from the Manticore Air Force, plus five hundred people from the Palace Magic Group, and three hundred people including the Dark Priest and nuns. The 6,000 militiamen who have enlisted, a total of 9,000 men, have now guarded the entire Baicheng like an iron barrel." When Robb heard her report this number, he couldn''t help being surprised. The Royal Air Force and the Palace Magic Group were all sent here? It''s a waste of money. How many trains did it take to bring so many people? At this time, it was during the spring plowing period, and Miss Queen brought in 6,000 militiamen for exercises. How many farmland was left unplanted? With Miss Queen''s habit of loving the people like a child, she must compensate these people, that is a lot of money, and it is really enough to fight. It seems that Miss Queen also cherishes this hard-won exercise opportunity. After all, Robb does things casually. If Miss Queen misses this opportunity, she may not be able to ask Robb to help her next time. The capital of the saints came out to engage in exercises. Chapter 587： Do you know where I am? In fact, this can''t be blamed on Miss Queen for being impatient. Just before the beginning of the spring, when the world was still frozen by the heavy snow, Madeleine used Robb''s large sleigh to transport troops flexibly, fought several great victories beautifully, and has pushed the front to the capital of the saint. At present, the vast areas west of the capital of the saints are all under Sigran''s control, and Mondela is temporarily unable to regain these territories, so he can only use the capital of the saints as the core defense. Think about it at this time last year, Mondela''s army was still under the wall of the Road of Light, but in just one year, it became the army of the Queen under the wall of the Road of Saints. The so-called Hedong for thirty years, Hexi for thirty years, and the Queen is not deceived to be poor. This is about the state. Miss Queen is still taking advantage of Mondela''s reputation loss video and still wants to win the pursuit, but the capital of the saints is magnificent and is the nest of Mondela''s seventeen years of management, easy to defend and difficult to attack. How can it be played so easily? If you rush into the army and cause heavy losses, the situation of the war will have to be reversed. Then, in a blink of an eye, the Mondela army was crushed under the city of Guangming Road, and Hedong would be coming again in thirty years. Therefore, Miss Queen must seize the opportunity of Robb to make a model of the city in this movie, and practice the army well, at least let her most important black soil knights, air force, and court magic group familiarize with the saints. Everything in the capital will lay a solid foundation for the upcoming offensive and defensive battle in the capital of the saints. In fact, Miss Queen still has the main force of the undead and the sub-human army, but she also knows that these two types of troops cannot be used to film "Lord of the Rings". That is absolutely impossible, even if you make a movie. She didn''t want to lose her reputation like Mondela, so she had to give up. "Well, since your side is fully prepared, I''m going to pull the monsters." Robb smiled and said: "I have made an appointment with them in advance. Just yesterday evening, they should have been lurking in the northern mountains and forests. Here, as long as you call them in the past, they will come out." When Madeleine heard this, she was a little nervous: "Are they so close? Damn, my scout didn''t notice it at all." Robb said, "You don''t need to blame the scout. It was not a serious fight. I guess the scout didn''t watch the surrounding situation seriously. Hahaha, well, you just stay here for a while, don''t move around, I''ll call the monster army over." Madeleine actually wanted to go, but she knew that she would not be able to move a monster if she went, so she added chaos and had to give up. She saw Robb with a golden hair, dressed in a priest''s costume, strode to the city wall and slowly floated up. His uniform body floated without much effort, showing a relaxed look. Where seems to have seen this figure from behind? This back was of course seen in Robert Smith. Although Sofa helped Robb make up, disguise is not a panacea. The back, figure, behavior and movements are always unavoidable. But Madeleine once "seen with my own eyes" the scene of Robb and Robert Smith appearing together. This picture gave her a strong psychological hint of "These are two people", so she looked at Robb''s back. I feel familiar, but I don''t think about it in the direction of Robert Smith. Robb flew away from the white city, got into the woods, and immediately transformed into two Robbs. Then he left the clone in the woods, but the main body wore a goblin costume, and turned into a green-headed and green-brained goblin. The avatar was left in the woods for the time being. After a while, the two-line operation will be performed. The main body uses the goblin''s unique jumping and jumping method to walk towards the other side of the forest. After a while, he saw that there were several lurking. An army of hours of monsters. The periphery of this army is the monsters that have been seen before, including kobolds, goblins, thunderbirds, harpies, behemoths, Kodo beasts, etc., while in the middle, there are a large number of demons. Ethnic forces. A big demon, eleven demons, a large group of little demons, succubus, snarling demon, little ghosts and other things are waiting quietly. Seeing Robb coming, the surrounding demons were all shocked. Then, a little demon on guard asked tentatively: "Are you an ordinary goblin, or a military master goblin waiting for Lord Demon? " Robb said with a weird smile: "What do you think?" The little devil said: "In my eyes, all the goblins look like one, and the ghost will know if you are or not." Robb snatched its small steel fork and thrust it into the little devil''s **** with a puff. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Robb swaggered through a large group of messy demons and walked to the innermost demons. The other eleven demons were staring at him because all of them had been beaten by Robb. Robb didn''t have the consciousness of being a villain, and he laughed and said, "Shurima, your strategist is back." "Who is Shurima?" the big devil said strangely: "No one here is called Shurima." "Well, that''s just me talking nonsense, don''t take it seriously." Robb said, "I have been lurking in Baicheng for reconnaissance over the past few days. I already know the layout of the city''s forces. There are now two thousand black knights in the white city. The regiment, two hundred manticore knights, five hundred court magic regiments, six thousand militiamen, a total of nine thousand defenders." "Such a detailed number?" Great Devil Daqi: "How did it get it?" Of course Robb could not say that it was the lovely Madeleine who told me, so he had to say: "Of course I sneaked into the city and counted them one by one." This makes people a little unbelievable. The big devil did not speak, but a demon who had been beaten next to him said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, you are so stupid as a human? There is a goblin lurking beside him, and he counts nine thousand one by one. People, did they find you? It''s impossible." As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that the goblins in front of him had disappeared, the kind that hadn''t been traced, even a trace of shadow was not visible. The demons wondered: "Huh? Why did you disappear suddenly?" "Because I sneaked!" Robb''s voice sounded: "I am now counting your numbers one by one. Do you know where I am?" The demons froze together. After several seconds, the demon who raised the question first said loudly: "I see, you stand still and haven''t moved!" As soon as it finished speaking, Robb appeared behind him and kicked its ass: "Idiot!" Chapter 588： I saw him The devil was kicked by a dog and got up from the ground with an awkward look: "Oh, what are you sneaking? Why can''t you see it after diving." Robb: "That''s I am too strong, you are too weak, too weak to see through my sneak, understand?" The devil didn''t dare to speak anymore, so please. The big devil coughed: "Mr. Goblin, your sneaking is really eye-opening. No wonder you can count the enemies clearly. With such a powerful goblin as you, I am more confident in the victory of this war. Now, without further ado, let''s discuss how to fight this battle." Robb smiled and said, "I''m not good at wars. I can only put forward some general opinions." "Oh?" Robb said: "After our Demon King Army has captured this white city, we will build our own Demon Kingdom and raise humans to be domestic animals. Therefore, this battle can be regarded as a nation-building battle. I think we have reasons to clean up the military. , Arrange all kinds of monsters into square arrays, put in a huge and beautiful formation, and line up in front of Baicheng to demonstrate our powerful force to mankind." The big devil thought about it carefully. It seemed to be useless, but it didn''t hurt, so let''s do it. Robb continued: "One more thing, Baicheng is majestic, easy to defend and difficult to attack. If our Demon King''s army uses the traditional siege methods before, I''m afraid the deaths and injuries will be great. Why don''t you use some tools." The so-called traditional siege method for monsters is actually that everyone joins shoulders together, and then various monsters use their own characteristics to attack the city. To put it bluntly, it is a fight. Robb is talking about it in a very tactful way. The big devil also felt that the way those monsters with low IQ fought was stupid. Hearing Robb''s words, he couldn''t help asking: "Use tools? What tools?" Robb said: "Of course they are siege tools like those used by humans, such as trebuchets, carts, etc. I can make these. We let half-orcs with slightly better IQs make siege weapons and mix them in the army. It will definitely have a miraculous effect when attacking a city. The big devil thinks carefully, it makes sense! It''s best to copy the human siege weapon for use. Since this goblin knows how to do it, don''t do it quickly: "But, will it take time?" "Of course not to delay!" Robb said: "I have a way for everyone to quickly build siege weapons." He used the trick that allowed the workers to work quickly in Westwind Town. After BUFFing and BUFFing a group of Orcs, he quickly began to cut trees and make siege weapons. Anyway, you dont have to do it beautifully, just do it casually. The monster soldiers follow in an hour, and they have built a few of the simplest siege weapons. Of course, one hour is quite a long time. Robbs shadow clone can only last for half an hour. It is all outdated. He excuses to pee, slips out and re-divides a clone, operating the clone in goblin attire with two lines back. In the Demon King''s army, the clone who maintained the appearance of a human returned to Baicheng and came to Madeleine: "The monsters are ready, and they are about to attack the city." When Madeleine heard this, she became nervous immediately. Robb laughed and said: "Don''t be nervous, just fight hard with a drill mentality. As long as I''m here, it''s impossible to lose this battle." Madeleine has never fought with Robb before, or has never seen Robb fight with her own eyes. She has only heard a lot about him from intelligence, and she has some confidence in his combat effectiveness, but from her From a point of view, I still hope to rely on her own strength to fight this battle, because the most important thing in this battle is to practice the offense and defense of the capital of the saints. If they all use Robb''s power to fight, she will practice a fart. "I will fight this battle well, and I hope Godfather will try not to make a move." Robb spread his hand: "You have to shoot, at least...I have to give your soldiers the resurrection technique, right? However, I can''t keep resurrecting soldiers in front of the monsters. If that happens, monsters I was so scared to be scared. After the battle started, I hid in a room in the city. If a soldier died unfortunately, your people would bring the body in, and I would resurrect them in the room, and then they could do it again. Keep fighting." Madeleine froze for a moment and thought: Such a convenient way to fight? Doesn''t this mean a steady stream of soldiers will never die? The enemy is fighting a fart! No, I can''t think about it like this. I have to think about fighting with the existing manpower as much as possible, instead of thinking of a steady stream of soldiers who will never be used up, otherwise my tactical command will go wrong. Soon, the war began! The monster army emerged from the forest and slowly approached Baicheng. What a huge team, they lined up in a neat square according to Robb''s orders, just like the standard and beautiful army in the original "Lord of the Rings 3", with an aura. There are more than 50,000 monsters here. As soon as they come out, the picture is extremely shocking. The wasteland north of Baicheng is almost completely filled with arrays of monsters. In the real monster army, there is a huge catapult from time to time, as well as a behemoth that is much taller than ordinary monsters. In the sky, there are little demons, two-legged dragons, thunderbirds, and harpies flying and circling. . Just looking at the momentum, ordinary human towns were afraid that they would not even be afraid of hitting them, so they just opened the city and fled. But Madeleine will not run! And Robb''s people, let alone. The monsters never thought of their deaths, just as they lined up their army and demonstrating against humans, in the woods on both sides of the army, they hid a few photographers from Westwind Town, among them was Captain Elsie. They carried cameras equipped with "reconnaissance", and secretly filmed the progress of the monster army from far away... "This picture is really great." Elsie said: "I''m sure that when this thing is shown in the cinema, it will make all the audience cheer up instantly. Camera No. 1, you focus on shooting the big picture of the entire military formation. The second camera, you focus on shooting details, and use the lens to capture close-up shots of monsters such as Beacon, trebuchets, demons, etc.. The third camera, your focus is on the white city, and the guards in the city see the monster army approaching. The tense atmosphere of the time..." Several cameramen did their job, desperately adjusting their machines. The person in charge of the second camera suddenly laughed: "I saw Godfather turned into a goblin from the lens!" Chapter 589： Shield wall, CD, all firepower Elsie leaned her head and looked at it. Sure enough, from the crystal ball of the camera, you could see a group of demons surrounded by a group of demons. There was clearly a group of powerful demons around him. But the goblin''s walking posture is still arrogant. Who else can this be besides Godfather? Elsie couldn''t help sighing, "Godfather is still so handsome even if he becomes a goblin." The three videographers were sweating: aren''t all goblins the same? Captain Elsie, you can lick it too? Is there any morals? "It''s going, it''s going, it''s going to start." Elsie called out: "Quickly, the second camera, aim at the trebuchet." The second camera quickly turned to the catapult and gave a close-up... I saw a few half-orcs put a burning boulder into the arm of the trebuchet. The trebuchet was just made under Robbs command. It was very rough, and there were no branches or leaves on it. Cut it clean, but its good. This roughness is exactly what the monsters in the movie need. You cant make the siege weapon of the monster army look as exquisite as the dwarfs. It''s fake, it''s just right now, rough and beautiful. The trebuchet suddenly waved its huge arm, and the burning boulder flew up and fell towards Baicheng. Madeleine in the city felt tight and said loudly: "Start fighting!" "Woohoo!" The sound of the horn sounded through the entire White City, and the soldiers in the city didn''t need to say much, and quickly used the trebuchet to throw huge stones at the monster army outside the city. The stones thrown by the two sides interlaced in mid-air, and the picture is beautiful. "Shoot, shoot it!" Elsie jumped straight. "We''re filming, Captain Elsie, don''t get excited." "I will squash your brains if I miss a shot." Elsie shouted, "This is the task Godfather gave me. It must be done perfectly. If it is not done well, Godfather will definitely want to slash me, then I will slash you. ." Several photographers said helplessly: "Yes, yes!" But I thought in my heart: This guy does everything to lick Godfather. If we dont take a good shot and he cant lick it well, then its really a serious incident and we must take a good shot. A huge boulder fell into the monster army outside the city, and with a bang, three orcs were killed when the boulder hit the ground. The stone continued to roll forward, breaking several orcs'' legs before it finally stopped. . But the huge boulder thrown by the monster army hit the white wall of Baicheng. After a loud noise, a big pit was smashed into the wall, but the soldiers hiding behind the wall were only shaken and fell, but they didnt. Hurt. The effect of protection with and without the city is of course different. However, the monsters don''t care about this, anyway, there are a lot of them. "Offense! Offense!" "Catapult, continue to cast." Several photographers in Baicheng also ran around the city, constantly recording the battles taking place in the city. They were recording the recording, and suddenly they saw a huge boulder falling not far in front. This time, the city wall was not lucky enough to protect the soldiers behind. A black armored soldier of the Black Earth Knights was hit by the boulder. With a puff, the whole person was squashed. One photographer was startled, and the whole person froze, but the other photographer shouted: "What are you in a daze? Didn''t you record it? Ha, fortunately I recorded it just now, such a good picture, How shocking, take it back and show Godfather that he must be satisfied." "But... the death was terrible, terrible." "A terrible hammer! Anyway, he will be resurrected soon." I saw Madeleine running over with a few soldiers: "Remove the boulder and bring his body to Godfather to resurrect him. In addition, after he is resurrected, you tell him to stay in Godfathers room and dont come out for the time being. Has been marked as dead. Unless I receive my next order, the dead are not allowed to participate in the war again." The soldiers next to him hurriedly pulled the corpse out and carried it to a room. Robbs clone was sitting in this room. He was manipulating the main body and the clone in two lines, while controlling the fighting situation on both sides. As soon as the corpse came in, he waved his hand. A black feathered angel poked his head from the ceiling and sprinkled the black bird''s feather on the corpse. The man brushed the floor and sat up, looking blankly to the left. Look right. The companion next to him whispered: "You have been marked as dead. The Grand Duke ordered you to stand by here, and you are not allowed to join the battle without her next order." "Ah? The exercise has just begun, how can I leave the field? I apply to go to the battlefield again." "You are dead!" "OH! No!" Robb smiled to the soldiers who were "dead in action" and said, "Well, stop making trouble, just here quietly see how Madeleine fought this battle." After the trebuchets tentative attack, the fighting outside began to become fierce. The half-orcs began to violently attack the white city. Just like the screen in "Lord of the Rings", countless monsters began to desperately climb the city wall, and two-footed dragons flew in the sky. . Robb does not require that the picture of this battle be exactly the same as the original. Anyway, people in this world have never read the original, as long as they can shoot the taste of the war, he does not deliberately blend it, but can take the opportunity to see it. , How do humans in this world fight against monsters with extremely abnormal individual combat capabilities. Soon, Robb saw a behemoth rushing to the wall. Its height was very abnormal. When it was fully upright, its head could even reach directly above the wall, as if it could eat the soldiers on the wall with its mouth open. . The Behemoth is a very large and powerful monster. Although it can only fight on the ground and has low intelligence, if it is only in hand-to-hand combat, its combat power is not at all an angel. Robb is very worried about whether Madeleine has any. Ways to deal with this super monster. However, he immediately realized that he was worrying too much. With so many monsters in the world, human beings still become the overlord of the world, occupying the most territory, not by luck, but by strong teamwork and hard power. As soon as the Behemoth rushed to the wall, a large group of black knights came on top. Its giant claws swung towards the city wall, and the black knights raised their shields at the same time, shouting: "Shield wall!" "bump!" The behemoth''s claws were actually withstood by the black knights, and only one weaker black knight flew back, and everything else was well supported. Although the abilities of individual human beings are weak, the coordination in team combat and the ability to use forces together far exceeds that of monsters with low IQ. The black knights yelled: "The shield wall has withstood it, sorcerers, what are you waiting for? Full firepower, full fire!" Chapter 590： Finally its my turn The palace magicians did not grow up eating vegetarian food. The black knight stood firm in front, and the magicians could open fire unscrupulously. In an instant, dozens of fireballs and ice arrows flew towards the behemoth, that behemoth at the same time. Although it is powerful, it is only physically strong, and its magical resistance is not very good. A large number of fireballs and ice arrows hit it continuously, exploding continuously. Its huge body froze, and then slowly fell backwards, with a bang, the ground shook and the mountains shook, crushing a large swath of goblins. It''s not easy to knock down such a behemoth. This is not a game. It is in the real world. It is not easy to pass the psychological level with a weak body against a giant that is several times taller than yourself. . Robb gave these brave people a thumbs up from a distance. At this time, the air force of the monsters was also dispatched, and the two-footed dragon, thunderbird, and harpy took the lead in flying, crushing the black ground, and rushing towards the sky above the white city. In general capitals, there will be many barriers, such as air defense, long-range magic defense, and teleportation barriers. However, Baicheng is a temporary model city that does not have these barriers. Therefore, the air force of monsters is very easy. The ground rushed over the city. A two-footed flying dragon swooped down from a high altitude, clasped a militiamans shoulder with one claw, grabbed him to the sky, and then threw him down from a height. The poor militiamans forehead landed, and his soul returned to the underworld in an instant. The militiamen were carried into the hut, resurrected, and marked as "dead". The other militiamen shouted, "Be careful of the sky!" "Archer!" "Where is the Royal Air Force? Manticore!" I saw a large group of manticore knights in the garden behind the palace. The number was not large, two hundred. But in fact, a manticore knight should be counted as two levels of combat power. For the manticore, another layer comes from the knight on its back. The manticores rushed to a miscellaneous army of wyverns, thunderbirds, and harpies. The harpy screamed and released a large blade of wind. But the manticore is not a vegetarian. It doesn''t need the knight on its back to order it, and it automatically slides to dodge from side to side, avoiding the wind blade, and rushing to the front of the harpy. The banshee screamed and fell from the sky. Scorpion venom is not a joke! The knight on its back was not idle either. He opened his bow and shot an arrow at the enemy air force, and another harpy fell. The air forces of the two sides bumped into each other, flying all over the sky, it was so lively. The photographers took great photos. At the same time, the demons... A group of demons looked at the Baicheng in front of them, their faces relaxed. The battle looks very anxious now, but for the demons, it is good news. At present, none of the demon clan''s troops have been dispatched. It is all some monsters with low IQ who are attacking the city, and they have been able to fight the human army with such a result. Then, when the Demon Race participates in the war, it''s self-explanatory what the outcome will be. The big devil laughed loudly: "Mr. Goblin, you are right. We are right to attack Baicheng at this time. The city has just been built and has not yet had time to set up a defensive enchantment. There are only 9,000 soldiers and no immigrants. , This is indeed the most suitable time to attack. If after they have drawn up the defensive magic circle, and tens of thousands of residents have moved, it will be really difficult to fight." The defensive magic array can help the defender defend the city, but residents can transform into militia and logistics troops at any time, so big cities are easy to defend and difficult to attack, but now Baicheng does not have these. The Great Devil used to have some doubts about Mr. Goblin, but now seeing the power of Baicheng, he feels that Mr. Goblin''s proposal is completely correct and there is no problem at all. Robb chuckles and said: "So work harder and hurry up, take down this city, and wait for the reinforcements from Westwind Town to arrive and kill them. We can immediately wave another army and kill to Westwind Town. In an instant Its not cool to have two cities in a row." "Hahaha, yes, cool!" The big demon waved his hand: "Demon warriors, ready to join the battlefield, let these humans taste it, what is an overwhelming advantage." When Robb heard this, he was secretly delighted: Very good, since you are going to launch a general offensive, then the other team I prepared in advance should also start to act. He cut his angle of view back to his clone. At this moment, the clone was still sitting in the hut, resurrecting people. He turned his head and smiled at the soldiers who were "dead" next to him. Let it go first, and when I come back, I will be resurrected. I have to go and film my scene." Robb himself starred in Aragorn in the play. The next scene to be played is that when the army of monsters is about to conquer the White City, Aragorn leads the reinforcements, so this scene is called "The Return of the King". He is going to perform this now. "The King returns". He hid himself first, then flew out of Baicheng and came to a woods a few miles west of the city. Here, a large group of actors are already ready. There is a handsome elven man who plays the prince of the elves and the one who plays the golden prince. The dwarf leader, there is another person, but it is number thirty-two. Thirty-two was not here to be an actor, but to manipulate an extra actor. Behind him, standing densely, a large group of undead troops, yes, they were all skeleton soldiers. In the original book "Lord of the Rings", Aragorn finally moved the undead troops and reversed the situation in one fell swoop. Of course Robb must adopt this plot here, and there are two necromancers who are good at manipulating the undead in Westwind Town, one It is Necromancer No. 8 and one is Necromancer No. 32. No. 8 is sophisticated and cautious, and doesn''t like to make mischief, but this No. 32 is a great drama, so of course he has to help him in this scene. Seeing Robb on the 32nd, he hurried up: "Is it time for me to play?" "Well, it''s coming soon!" Robb put on the Aragorn suit and smiled: "But it''s not you who played, but you manipulated the skeleton soldiers to kill them. Remember, you are not here. Acting, you really want to kill monsters, kill hard, kill hard." On the 32nd, the chaos was embarrassed: "But... my strength..." "Don''t worry about strength." Robb patted him gently on his shoulder: "The strength of people who work for me will suddenly become stronger inexplicably, believe it or not?" This is of course believed. Who doesnt know that Godfathers Buff has a magical effect, allowing a migrant worker to lift a thousand kilograms of big rocks and walk like flying. The thirty-two is overjoyed: "You want to give me a powerful buff, let me go into battle. Human? Hahaha! Of course its great, its finally time for me to come out and be a hero." "You cut a ghost!" Robb said: "You are not allowed to appear in the camera, I am going to buff your skeleton soldiers." Thirty-two: "..." Chapter 591： Kings return The demons began to fight. Once they were put into operation, the situation on the battlefield immediately changed drastically. This race is worthy of being the most powerful race among the monsters, and its combat effectiveness is unbelievably sturdy. The little ghosts flicked fireballs crazily upwards under the city wall. These fireballs are not as powerful as a single power, but they can also be comparable to low-level magicians of humans. The most important thing is that they dont need to chant spells when firing fireballs. They are all instantaneous. , Its just that between the previous fireball and the next fireball, it takes a few seconds to rest. Therefore, the frequency of their magic is much higher than that of human magicians. Whats more troublesome is that a large group of little demons flew up. They flapped their wings and flew directly to the sky above the city wall. If it hits, if it''s just injured, the dark priests can heal them immediately, but if it''s unfortunately killed in battle, they can only be carried into the hut and wait for Robb to come back to life. The small fireballs below the city kept smashing, so that the soldiers who defended the city did not even dare to probe out, unable to defend. The humans and demons climbed frantically up the ladder, and the picture was almost like a doomsday scene. A black knight came over with a shield and loudly directed the archers to clean up the little demon in the sky. Suddenly, a charming succubus climbed up the ladder. She waved her hand and a heart-shaped magic flew out. When the shot was shot on the black knight, the black knight stiffened, his command movement slowed down, and he involuntarily walked towards the succubus. When he arrived in front of the succubus, he was still stunned. The succubus threw a long whip and strangled the black knight''s neck. With a click, his neck broke, and the poor black knight was "dead" and carried it into the hut. Madeleine shouted: "The first wall can''t be guarded! Press the drill and retreat into the second line of defense." All the soldiers had already had a clear picture of all the streets and fortifications in Baicheng, and had conducted many exercises. Once they were ordered, they immediately withdrew to the second line of defense. But the Demon Kings army rushed out a group of extremely fast hellhounds and roaring monsters. They are all monsters that run on all fours. They are fast, small in size, and very good at interspersing in the streets. They only intercept in the blink of an eye. Several militiamen who were retreating to the second line of defense. Separating them from the second line of defense made them unable to successfully retreat to their defensive positions. Soon, all the militiamen were "dead". If it were not for the help of the air force, their bodies were almost impossible to recover. cabin. When Madeleine saw this scene, she couldn''t help being slightly surprised: It turned out that it was possible to use a small rapid force to intercept the enemy''s first line of defense. It was amazing! The command of this demon clan is also quite a great demon. I can learn this trick. When we attack Mondelas lair, our army can also send out extremely fast werewolves, leopard men, and cat men to follow suit. The tactics of these hellhounds and growlers. Madeleine kept learning and observing! The loopholes in my own defense will be loopholes when Mondela defends the city in the future, and the tactics used by the demons when attacking the city will become the tactics used by Madeleine to attack Mondelas lair. This is really a game. The battle that kills two birds with one stone has also benefited her a lot. However, the benefit goes to the benefit, and Madeleine feels a bit unable to hold the battle to this point. The demon clan''s troops are too strong, and the monsters still have an absolute advantage in numbers, and the second line of defense has also begun to falter, and it seems that it is almost impossible to defend. Brush, a red shadow flashed by Madeleine''s side, she turned her head abruptly and saw that a demon jumped from the sky and landed next to her. It turned out that the demon was riding a two-legged dragon. Yes, it is ready to take the command of the human forces. As soon as it hit the ground, it punched Madeleine. Madeleine didn''t react slowly, she flashed sideways, the demon punched in the air, the air was rubbed by its fists, and there was a whirring wind. It seemed that the punches were so powerful. "Head, be careful!" Several black knights rushed from the side. The demon huhu several consecutive punches, all of which were blocked by the black knights with the shield wall. Then, the shield wall suddenly separated from the middle, and Madeleine rushed out from the crack in the shield wall, and the holy sword in her hand swung a black band. The light: "Sword of Darkness!" "Hahahaha! The little girl is quite strong, but it is of no use. You will only be a delicious meal on my plate. Should I start from the beginning or the feet first?" The devil laughed and avoided Ma. Delin''s long sword, slapped it with one claw in the backhand. A group of people and a demon fought to one place. At this time, the command system was temporarily paralyzed. In the face of a powerful demon, Madeleine could not command and fight at the same time. She had to shout: "Deputy regiment commander, give you the command for the time being." A magic swordsman jumped out next to him, who was the one who chased Elsie into Westwind Town, and was later persuaded by Robb to use a cleave. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 112) It turned out that he was the deputy commander of the Black Earth Knights. He originally wanted to come over to help Madeleine deal with the devil, but when he heard the order, he had to give up, took over the command, and loudly commanded the surrounding soldiers to resist the constantly influx of monsters. However, resistance is now in vain. The outer wall of White City has been almost destroyed in half, a large number of monsters have poured into the city, and the battle can be said to have reached the point where it cannot go on. An actor among the soldiers suddenly yelled: "Where are the reinforcements? Where are our reinforcements?" "Aragorn will come!" Another actor cooperated: "He will definitely come to save us, the true king will definitely appear and save his people." These two actors stood on the battlefield of flames and flames, speaking with an eloquent attitude, and there was a photographer beside them desperately taking close-up shots. This strange scene made a demon who was about to rush to kill someone shocked: "What the hell? These humans are almost finished, why are they still talking nonsense?" "Ah, Aragorn, come and save us." In fact, this kind of disgusting lines is not in the original book. This is to fool the ancients. It is a deliberately added side to set off the plot. Later generations will definitely shout disgusting and dog blood when they read it, but the ancients still eat this set. At the moment when the two actors finished speaking, a golden light suddenly lit up on the wasteland to the west. Aragorn, in fact, Robb, was wearing a king''s armor with a golden light in his hand. The long sword is out. "King''s return!" Chapter 592： Looks dangerous The Aragorn in the original book does not have a golden long sword, but Robb deliberately got one here. Anyway, the Lord of the Rings he photographed is different from the original book. For example, the perspective did not always lock the two hobbits. It gave Aragorn a lot of roles, and he was more like the protagonist of this film. Therefore, Sao Baos golden sword is definitely necessary, and a piece of golden glazing stone was deliberately placed on the sword to make it even more shameless. Of course, his arrogant way out of the game immediately attracted the attention of all the monsters. The monsters all turned to look at him and saw his stalwart figure with his back facing the setting sun. The big devil said: "Here! The reinforcements from Westwind Town are here. That person should be the weird priest in Westwind Town." Standing next to him, Robb, a goblin-shaped voice, said, "Isn''t it right that he is here? All we want is to fight for help and defeat him here. There is no steam tank beside him, and there is no town wall of Westwind Town. , This is the perfect opportunity to knock him down." The big devil nodded: "Yes, the military commander is right. Demons! The most crucial battle has arrived. This strange priest is our worst enemy. We all join hands to bring him down." After finishing speaking, he turned his head and said to Robb: "Mr. Goblin, would you also take action?" "Of course I will take action." Robb patted his chest, with a look filled with righteous indignation: "As a glorious demons, I will swear to be indifferent to humans." "Well, then don''t be afraid of him." The big devil waved his hand: "Come on, fight against the reinforcements of Westwind Town." Although the monsters have been heavily involved in the siege battle just now, because of the large number, there are still many monsters that have not participated in the attack. There are still nine demons left behind, as well as the big devil, and a large number of mammoths. He was good at siege and was left behind, and now it is just used to deal with reinforcements in Westwind Town. They rushed towards Robb fiercely, and shouted, "Kill!" Robb slowly swung the bright and blind golden sword forward, and said loudly, "Kill!" Then, the most classic scene in "Lord of the Rings 3" appeared. Thousands of undead warriors swarmed out from behind him... "Skeleton soldiers?" The monsters were amused. Skeleton soldiers are not such a great thing, this thing is also extremely low-end in the Demon Race, super weak scum, even if there are many? Powerful demons are not afraid of skeleton soldiers at all. Giant monsters like mammoths can trample a group of skeleton soldiers to death with one foot. With the mentality of "I can kill the skeleton soldiers without leaving a piece of armor with a single charge," the monsters rushed toward the skeleton soldiers aggressively. Then, the two armies smashed into each other fiercely... "boom!" People turn on their backs! It wasn''t that the skeleton soldiers turned over, but the monsters turned over. "What kind of skeleton soldier is this? I wipe it!" A half-orc looked at the skeleton soldier in front of him incredulously. The scum soldier knocked the half-orc into flight just now with a slight hit. Its body is thin. There is tremendous power in his bone shelf, which is impossible. However, he turned his head and saw that something more terrifying happened. A few skeleton soldiers climbed onto the back of the mammoth and chopped off. Within a few seconds, the mammoth, like a giant, was unexpectedly caught. The skeleton soldiers chopped down and crashed to the ground. "What ghost skeleton soldier?" The half-orc was shocked. Not only was he shocked, the monsters were all shocked, and saw that this group of skeleton soldiers was extremely fierce, catching who slashed whom, half-orcs, slashing with one knife, ogres, slicing with one knife, and goblins. Hellhound, chopped over with a single knife. Roaring Demon, slashed over with a knife. They are like cutting melons and vegetables, and they are as powerful as bamboo, and the monsters cried and called their mothers. It wasn''t until the encounter with a powerful demon that there was finally a little hindrance. A demon threw a fist over a skeleton soldier, and shouted: "This skeleton soldier has buff magic, very powerful buff magic." Another demon was kicking a skeleton soldier into the air. He responded loudly: "It must be the buff from that strange priest. As long as you kill him, these skeleton soldiers will return to normal skeleton soldiers." "Okay, let''s go!" The two demons pounced on Robb together. Robb could kill them with just two fists and two kicks, but he couldn''t do that. He is now making a movie. He is Aragorn, not Godfahter of Westwind, so he can''t take it lightly, he can get the enemy out with just one punch and kick. He must play sound and light effects to satisfy the audience in front of the TV station. He had to be merciful, so he had to warn himself like this, waved his golden sword, and fought two demons. This fight is very interesting, you come and I go, you go in and I retreat, one man and two demons fight inextricably, half a day can not tell the victory or defeat, but the skeleton army has defeated the demon king''s army steadily and wailing. Continually. The big devil said: "It turns out that two demons can be indistinguishable from this weird priest. I thought he was so strong. Let''s go to the two demons, make a quick battle, and get rid of the bonus magic of those skeleton soldiers as soon as possible." The two demons rushed away from the skeleton army and joined Robb''s side of the battle circle. So now he becomes one person, against four demons. A strange thing happened. Just now Robb was playing one-on-two and he was incomprehensible. It seemed dangerous. In theory, adding two more demons would kill him. Unexpectedly, after adding two demons, he would become It''s a one-to-four, it''s still hard to distinguish, and it still looks dangerous. "Huh?" The big devil was shocked: "What the **** is this?" Robb, the goblin beside him, said seriously: "I think you have to add two more demons." "Yeah." The big devil felt the same way, waved, and two other demons rushed on. It is now one-to-six, however, it is still inextricably difficult, and it looks as dangerous as before. "This is something wrong!" The big devil was angry: "All the rest is up." It''s now a one-to-nine, but it''s still the same as before. Great Devil: (s㧥)sߩ It frowned: "I always think something is wrong." Goblin Robb stood beside him and said, "Perhaps, you should also go to the battle yourself, so that you can figure out how sacred this strange priest is." "Reasonable." The big devil said, "Mr. Goblin is temporarily helping me command the army. I will go up and touch the priest''s bottom." He brushed the ground and drew out a magic sword, jumped into the ring, and slashed at Robb. As a result, it was now a one-to-ten, nine demons and a big demon. However, the result was still indistinguishable, and it looked as dangerous as before. Chapter 593： Movie battle Robb fought inextricably with one enemy and ten. It was a wonderful battle. Every big devil and demon tried their best and attacked him desperately, with murderous aura on that hideous face. Robbs face was also very serious, and he looked very serious in the fight. However, while screaming, he suddenly yawned, then immediately retracted his expression, turned his head and shouted to the side: "Elsie , I accidentally dozed off just now, remember to cut out the scene where I was yawning." Elsie, who was secretly taking pictures in the distance, quickly responded: "Yes!" Demons: "..." The big demon was angry: "How dare you look down on us and eat my trick." It swung a large shadow of the sword with the magic sword in its hand. At the same time, its body suddenly disappeared, teleporting to Robb''s back. Brushing, there is another large sword shadow, as if at the same time, it has become two people slashing at Robb in the middle. "Devil Shadow Clone Slash!" This trick is a bit powerful. Robb''s doze was blown away a little bit. He laughed and said, "Interesting, what kind of strange skill is this? No, I have to learn it!" Robb added the learning skill of the "Blue Magician". The effect of this skill is "If you are hit by the monster''s skill and not die, you can learn the monster''s skill." He only heard a sound of "pupupupu", and Robb even hit several swords and was hit! HP deducted nearly three thousand points. It seems that the fighting power of this great devil is quite strong, and it is even more powerful than the angel I encountered last time. "Angels" are definitely much more powerful than ordinary angels. However, there is no use for this. Robb finished the full set of skills perfectly. Because he was not dead, the passive ability of the Green Mage took effect, and Robb learned this new skill. If you learn a new skill, of course you must use it. Robb waved the golden sword in his hand: "Devil Shadow Slash!" He also swung out a sword shadow. At the same time, his body disappeared and appeared behind the big demon. With a brush, it was another big sword shadow, as if two Robbs were slashing the big devil at the same time. The big devil slashed Robb only lost some HP, but if Robb slashed the big devil, the situation was completely reversed. One sword would be broken into two halves, two swords would be broken into four halves, and three swords would be broken into eight halves...Here you need a person with good mathematics to figure out how many cuts are after the twenty-eight swords have been cut. In short, the big devil was chopped into pieces almost in an instant. "Wow!" The other nine demons were shocked. The son of the great devil, the demon king who was first beaten by Robb, couldn''t help but screamed: "Father!" Robb turned around and said to Elsie: "Cut off the paragraph just now. It is not very good to kill monsters with the skills of monsters, which will affect the image of the return of the king of Aragon." Elsie replied, "Okay." The demons were angry, but the demons were not low-IQ monsters. At this point, they already knew that they were not Robbs opponents. Then the demon king suddenly thought of something and turned to face Robb in the goblin costume. Shouted: "Mr. Goblin, now only you can take care of this guy. Please help us." "Ah? Me?" Robb''s consciousness cut to the goblins and smiled: "Okay, I''ll help you deal with this **** priest." The demons are overjoyed! However, at this moment, the body of Goblin Robb disappeared. Invisible! Demons: "Hey? Run away?" The human-shaped Robb waved the golden sword in his hand and slashed in a circle. The remaining nine demons broke into two at the same time. "Wow, Godfather, this sword was so handsome just now." Elsie called from a distance. "You''re so handsome, you know how to flatter, I need you to make a movie, have you filmed it well?" "Come on." Elsie said with a smile: "The King of Aragon is back, and the golden sword is swept away, destroying the minions of Demon Lord Sauron, ah, this scene is really perfect." Robb said, "The filming is not finished yet. It''s the closing stage, and the final stage is ready." He turned to No.32 in the distance, and said loudly, "Let the skeleton soldiers clean up all the remaining monsters. Try not to Let them escape back to the Black Pine Mountains, and kill as many as they can." Elsie and No. 32 nodded together: "Yes!" Elsie looked at Thirty-two with an uncomfortable look: "Did you make a mistake? You are obviously under the Queen, not from Westwind Town. What is your fate here?" No. 32 was surprised at this point, and quickly snorted, pretending to be a bang, and said: "Yes, I am the governor of Westwind Town. I don''t need to follow anyone''s orders, hum." Robb shouted from a distance: "Hurry up and work, what are you two talking about?" Elsie and No. 32 hurriedly turned their heads and saluted Robb together: "Do it now." The next battle is almost the same as the original. After the undead army arrived, the monsters were vulnerable to a blow, and instantly they were beaten to collapse by the undead army. The defenders in the city also regained their spirits and counterattacked from inside. The remaining monsters But the group of dragons has no leader and can only collapse and retreat. Madeleine and the army on the 32nd strangling the monsters desperately, they could kill one by one, and try not to let them escape back to the Black Pine Mountains. However, after all, there are still too many monsters. Tens of thousands of monsters have to run in all directions. No one can Catch it all back. In short, just kill as much as possible! An army of more than 50,000 monsters, less than 10,000 can escape back to the Blackpine Mountains, and after escaping back, they dare not gather together again, fearing that the target is too big and easy to be chased, they all scattered and fled and turned into small groups of monsters. Or straggler and return to their respective tribes. At this point, the army of monsters that had been a disaster for Sigran since last year has been wiped out, and can no longer pose a huge threat to mankind. On the human side, apart from the loss of some props, food, and the railroad track being kicked off by the Behemoth, there was almost no loss. All the wounded were healed, and all the dead were resurrected. In this year, as long as there is no dead person''s battle, it can be called "no loss." Therefore, this is a perfect victory without any flaws. And this battle was recorded in the history books of Fengmo Continent as follows: In 1346 of every magic calendar, the father of the **** of Westwind, in order to make a wonderful movie, gathered the monsters together with clever arrangements and strength. The strength of the battle was completed in one battle, not only completed the task of filming, but also dispelled the monsters that threatened West Granda for a year, known in history as the "Movie War". Chapter 594： Madeleines Holiday The movie battle is over! Humanity has won a great victory. The monsters in the Blackpine Mountains will not be entangled with a decent army in decades, that is to say, the humans, elves, dwarves, and all the lawful and kind-hearted people of the Gran Kingdom Creatures, within a few decades, there will be no need to worry about the threat from the Black Pine Mountains. Of course, Madeleine should also go back. The railway that was destroyed by the monsters was quickly repaired, because Robb had long expected that such a large-scale attack of monsters would inevitably destroy the railway, so he had prepared an emergency plan long ago. There was a team of craftsmen waiting by the battlefield. The monster army had just retreated. They immediately rushed out to repair the railway. After a short time, the railway returned to normal. Then, the steam lighter ran over, loaded Madeleine''s troops on the train, and brought them back to the road of light. In addition to the two hundred air force who can fly back by themselves, the other 8,800 people have to take the train, and the steam train has limited carrying capacity, with only ten carriages, and can only carry a maximum of 1,000 people at a time, and it is impossible to take all of them. The carriages are all used by the army, and a few carriages have to be reserved for merchants and civilians. Therefore, Madeleines troops can only be transported after scoring a few days. Robb saw that Madeleine had left the Palace Magic Group and the Black Earth Knights. First let the militiamen go back, because after the militiamen return to the Path of Light, they will immediately be disarmed and returned to the fields, and they will go to farm work and factories, here. Delaying them is equivalent to delaying the vigorous development of the entire Siege. However, when the last car of the Black Earth Knights boarded the train and returned to the Road of Light, Madeleine got on a reverse train, heading westward towards the holy city. So, that afternoon, Robb was lazily in a chair, drinking the happy water from Fat House, while watching the old movie "Forest Love", which had already been released in the cinema, on the TV, Madeleine suddenly stood by Robb. In front of. "Godfather, how are you." Madeleine gave a very standard courtesy, neither humble nor overbearing, very measured. Robach said: "Huh? Miss Madeleine, didn''t you return to the Bright Road with the exercise army?" Madeleine said: "Elizabeth promised me that after completing this exercise, after annihilating the Demon King''s army, she will give me a vacation. After the summer harvest, she will find a chance to attack Mondela." "So that''s it." Robb said, "Is that why you came to Xifeng Town?" Madeleine said: "It doesn''t seem to be called Westwind Town anymore. I heard people call it the Holy City Westwind, but you still call it Westwind Town." Robb smiled and said: "What is the holy city of Xifeng Town, it is awkward to listen to it, this is only a population of less than 30,000, where is it qualified to be called a city, a place with the big sesame mung bean." Madeleine thought: Is there a problem with your positioning of the word "city"? With a population of nearly 30,000, it is already a great city, right? How come it has become a big place with sesame mung beans in your mouth? She didn''t know that in the world Robb used to live in, tens of thousands of people in a small town were too normal. In Robb''s view, there must be a few million people in the city. For example, in the famous Shuangqing City, there are 30 million people... Robb said, "Do you plan to spend your vacation in Xifeng Town? I welcome it! No matter who you are, as long as you are willing to come to Xifeng Town for vacation, travel, spending money, or even if you want to come to Xifeng Town, I am very welcome. " "No, I just passed by West Wind." Madeleine whispered: "I''m waiting for the next train from West Wind Town to Yuanshi Canyon. I plan to spend my vacation in Yuanshi Canyon." Robb actually guessed her purpose from the very beginning, just deliberately joking with her. Now people have pointed out that it is useless to play stupid anymore, so he has to say: "Well, I want to pull it up. Robert Smith will go with him, right?" Madeleine''s face turned red all of a sudden, and she lowered her head: "He should be busy with his studies, right? I...how am I embarrassed to drag him around to play and delay his studies, I just said, I''ll go ...Go to see his fief, just...that''s it." Silly girl! Robb felt both funny and distressed. The girl made him feel guilty. He just wanted to make her happy as much as possible, so he had to say: "No, you wait here for a while, I''ll go in and tell him to come out. " Robb patted his **** to get up from the stone chair and slowly walked into the church. As soon as he entered, he immediately shadowed his avatar. Peng changed his avatar with a loud noise, and then moved his body to Sofa: "Quick, make-up. ." Sofa couldn''t laugh or cry, and quickly put him makeup and disguise, and said: "When are you going to let her know the truth?" "This...I really don''t know." Robb sighed, "I don''t want things to become like this, but since it''s already like this, I can only take one step and look at it one step at a time." While the main body was putting on makeup, Robb manipulated the clone to walk back to his stone chair, and sat down: "Okay, I called him, and he will be out soon." Madeleine couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Doesn''t I really disturb his study?" Robb said: "No, anyway, this guy has learned pretty well recently, and it''s okay to rest for a few days." Madeleine was overjoyed: "Ah? Did you learn well? Last time you said Xiaocheng, this time you upgraded to a good one." Robb spread his hands and didn''t know what to say. He said these two words casually. How could he know that he had been understood as an "upgrade" by this woman, and he was crazy. But Madeleine immediately said: "Since he is learning so fast, he can become good from a young age in just ten days, so I can''t bother him at this time. Maybe he will study hard for two more days. It can become''very strong'', then''excellent'', then''dacheng'',''proficient'', and finally become a''grand master''. Maybe it can surpass his grandfather and restore the prestige of the Smith family." Robb: "..." Are you playing a game based on an outdated, old-fashioned online novel? Robb had no choice but to say: "I am his teacher. If I say dont disturb, then dont disturb. His current entry has reached a bottleneck. It is difficult to improve by studying alone. He needs to go out and move around. With a little experience, it can be further improved." "Oh, that''s the case." Madeleine said, "It makes sense. If you just study purely and don''t have actual combat experience, then you will never be a good magician, and you should definitely let him go for a walk." When the two said that, Sofa had already put the makeup on Robbs body, Robb quickly switched his consciousness to the body, and then he became a simple young man with black hair, Robert Smith, with a revival on his back. The declining nobles of the important family responsibilities. Chapter 595： What should I do? Robb, dressed in a dark-haired youth, walked out of the church. Before he could speak, Madeleine rushed to speak, "Ah, Mr. Robert, it''s been a long time." Robb said: "It seems to be a long time, but it doesn''t seem to be a long time." Madeleine said: "It must be because you studied too hard. You got into the magical world and you forgot the time." Robb: "..." This is a bit frantic and unreasonable, can we not help others find reasons to find such a weird thing? Robb had no choice but to say: "Listen to my teacher, you want to use your vacation time to play in the original stone canyon." "Yeah!" Madeleine said: "The last time I went to the original stone canyon, there had just been a train, the original stone canyon is still a very pristine area, no tricks can be seen. But recently I heard that the original stone canyon has been built. Its a city dominated by tourism. Its really new. Ive never heard of such a city before, so I really want to see..." After speaking, she paused, and her face was a little red: "And there is your fief..." "Alright, alright, just go and see." Robb smiled and said, "I''ll go with you." Although Robb is very lazy, he is not too lazy to move blindly. He is very happy to accompany the girl he likes, especially the girl who doesn''t trouble him. Who doesn''t like a cute girl like Madeleine, it''s okay to go shopping with her. The two bought the train tickets and sat on the wooden benches at the railway station. After a while, the train came. The two got on the train. This short-distance diesel train has undergone several improvements. Not only the diesel engine has been improved, but the axles, mechanisms, and even the layout of the carriage have been improved several times. Now the first carriage of the car is a "special seat", which is used by the nobles. The fare is the most expensive. Of course, it is also the most comfortable inside. Not only is the distance between each seat and the seat very wide, but the floor is also supplemented by carpets. There is a small table in front of each seat, and the curtains are also very luxurious. The middle carriages face the civilians with a lower configuration, and the last few carriages are cargo carriages, which are empty with nothing and no seats. In this way, the application range of trains is also wider. The most interesting thing is that in the process of step-by-step improvement of the train carriages, Robb didn''t even say a word or put forward any opinions. It was all done spontaneously by the conductor, flight attendants, and craftsmen. It was the flight attendant who collected the opinions of the passengers and fed them back to the conductor. Then the conductor went to discuss with the craftsmen, and finally slowly transformed the train into this way. This change made Robb very happy. In fact, he didn''t want everything to be proposed and ordered by himself. That way, the promotion of the whole world would be very limited. He only likes to guide the general direction, as for the details. It is the working people themselves to diverge and create. The evolution of this train allowed Robb to see the wisdom of the working people! They are not unintelligible, but they are limited by the times, but once Robb points out the general direction for them, they can diverge their thinking and promote the world to become more beautiful. Robb and Madeleine are sitting in the "Prime Seat" of the first car. There is a small table in the middle. The free drinks are placed on the table. The train is not very stable, so this cup for drinks is made deliberately. It has a big belly and a small mouth, so that even if the train is dangling, the water in the cup will not pour out. Madeleine couldn''t help sighing: "Every time I come to this city, it gives me a completely different feeling." "Oh, is it?" Robb said, "I haven''t been out for a long time, but I don''t feel much." Madeleine said: "I saw the concrete governors mansion, the concrete highway, the whole city was clean and tidy, and there was not even a dirty gutter on the side of the road. I heard that there would be many street lights on at night, but its a pity during the day. I cant see it. Now I see the change of this train again. It is really different from the last time I came." "Oh, you like it." Madeleine said with expectation: "Your rough stone canyon should also be completely different." Robb said: "I heard that it seems to be different, but I only care about learning magic, and I don''t care." He can only say that, because he hardly used the identity of Robert Smith to visit Raw Rock Canyon. More As Godfather, he took Lilian back to his hometown to go shopping. Therefore, his lord can be said to be completely invisible, and even many residents of the original stone canyon do not know who their lord is. They only know that there is a lord in the original stone canyon, but they have never seen it. In Robb''s words, this is called "the best rule is that the people don''t know who the ruler is", but this concept is so esoteric that no one can understand it at all. Even Robb doesn''t understand it himself, he just pretends to be profound nonsense. Madeleine looked at the train timetable and said: "This train is also much faster than last time. It used to be a three-hour drive, but now it can be rushed from Westwind Town to Raw Rock Canyon in two hours." "Well, yes." Robb said: "I heard that many things have been improved, such as axles, transmission systems, etc., which are all played by dwarves, and I don''t understand." "You only need to understand wind magic. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the knowledge of artisans." Madeleine said here, something suddenly came to mind: "Yes, your teacher said just now that your magic has reached a bottleneck. Its like saying that you cant learn hard and hard anymore, you have to work hard, and you can improve even more in actual combat." Robb thought to himself: I just said a few nonsense, do you remember it so clearly? If he lied, he had to accept the trick. Robb had no choice but to say: "Yes, any great hero must grow up in constant battle. It is impossible to be able to just learn..." Before he could finish his sentence, Madeleine frowned: "Oops, we broke up the army of monsters in the battle of Baicheng. Now the threat of monsters in the Black Pine Mountains has been resolved. There can be no more monsters. What can you do? How can you practice?" Robb: "..." He secretly cried out that it was not good, this woman, isn''t she going to get me to fight, right? Just listen to Madeleines earnest voice: "Do you think this is okay? I apply to Elizabeth to transfer you to the Knights of the Black Earth. After the summer harvest, we will launch a strategic battle against Mondelas Lair. Then you will follow. I will go to the battlefield together to see if I can accumulate some practical experience. Don''t worry, I will do my best to protect your safety." Robb: "..." Chapter 596： The princess of Dongtu Datang In Robb''s heart, a black villain almost jumped up and cursed: "What the **** is this arrangement? Why do you have to drag me to war?" However, of course, the white villain appeared immediately: "Don''t be angry, Madeleine is for your own good, do you think she will arrange this for someone else?" So Robb didn''t mind, and he just said, "It''s not so good. If you pull me through the back door and enter the Black Earth Knights like this, you have to do some special protection, I''m afraid it''s a bit bad." Madeleine thought about it carefully: "That''s right, it''s really not so good. Elizabeth will definitely complain about me. Then I think so, you can enter the Knights of the Storm. As you are, you don''t need to enter the Knights of the Storm." What back door to go, it should even be a matter of course. The old part of your grandfather was waiting for you to return. If you go back to the Knights of the Storm, although it is impossible to immediately replace the current commander, the current commander is also your grandfather. The old subordinates will definitely take care of you and train you as the next leader. Then I propose to Elizabeth again that when attacking Mondela, the Knights of the Storm should also participate in the battle, instead of fighting the main battle. It should be quite safe to fight a small battle so that you can also get exercise." Robb: "..." Do you have to drag me to the battlefield? Don''t go! Robb had no choice but to say: "But, the people of Donggran are also citizens of my Gran Kingdom. The same room **** is really not what I want to see. I can''t bear to swing my butcher knife at the people of Gran Kingdom, even if Those people are deceived by Mondela, and I must not hurt them." Madeleine was so moved: "You are really a kind and upright person. Well, I won''t persuade you to go to the battlefield to exercise." Robb thought to himself: Let me persuade you now, ha ha ha, I won. Not happy for three seconds, a black knight stood up behind Madeleine. Although she was on vacation, some of her most trusted subordinates were following her. They were guards. This guard handed her one. The crystal ball, the water ball is still shining. "Ah, it''s Elizabeth''s call." Madeleine showed Robb with an apologetic expression: "I''ll take the call and talk to you." Robb found that this girl and Miss Queen were both affected by him, and they all began to call the crystal ball a phone, although they didn''t know what the phone meant. Madeleine put the crystal ball in front of her. She was sitting opposite Robb, so the table was between the two. This time the crystal ball was also placed between her and Robb, connecting... Robb thought to himself: When the ball was on the phone, what would I look like from behind? Can you see the back of Miss Queen? However... not! What you see from Robbs position is a mirror image of Miss Queens image, just like the picture taken by the front camera of a mobile phone, with the words reversed. Miss Queen could only see Madeleine, but could not see Robb sitting behind the crystal ball. "Madeleine, although you are on vacation, I don''t have anyone else to trust about this matter. I can only ask you to temporarily stop your vacation and go and take a look." As soon as Miss Queen said her first words, Madeleine''s face turned black: "Stop vacation? Oh! Elizabeth, you can''t do this. Do you know how long I''ve been looking forward to this vacation? I''m going now. On the road to Raw Rock Canyon, you cant let me go back to work. "On the way to Raw Rock Canyon?" The queen immediately understood: "Turn your crystal ball around, I want to see Robert Smith''s stupid face." "He''s not stupid at all!" Madeleine seriously protested at the crystal ball: "In fact, he is very smart and has a very high IQ. The wind magic has been repaired and has been approved by Godfather in Westwind Town, calling it good." The queen snorted: "It''s just a polite remark, and only you will take it seriously. If you don''t believe me, ask me if I look handsome or not." Madeleine really asked: "How does the 32nd look like?" The queen snorted coldly: "Not bad!" Madeleine: "..." The queen said: "When the ghost man praised Robert Smith''s wind magic level, he was just as good as when I praised the appearance of No. 32, do you understand?" Robb: "..." "You are deliberately misinterpreting Godfather''s meaning! That''s not what you said." There are only Madeleine and Robb in this world. They dare to speak with the queen in such an indifferent tone, but the queen is not angry. On the contrary, she showed a rare threatening smile, which was so touching that she became five points more beautiful for nothing. Robb looked at the crystal ball and couldn''t help being a little tempted. "Take care of your man." The queen suddenly said: "He is about to sit behind the water polo. He should be watching me now. If I were you, I wouldn''t let my man stare at other women." Robb: "..." Madeleine really looked at Robb, but Robb reacted quickly and had already looked out of the car window. Madeleine laughed immediately and proudly said to the crystal ball: "Mr. Robert is looking at the scenery without squinting. He is a gentleman." The queen squinted: "Even if he didn''t look at me, it was because he was afraid of my identity, not because he didn''t want to look." Madeleine said: "It''s not!" "Okay, don''t talk about this unfamiliar thing, I called to tell you the business." The queen said: "The movie battle has just ended, and the monster army collapsed. I was about to breathe a sigh of relief. I didn''t expect to be lost. Another weird thing happened in the city. A female bunny person ran off the pirate ship and claimed to be the princess of Dongtu Datang, saying that she was ordered by the Emperor of Tang to marry the prince of the ghost race. , You know, the Fusang country where the ghost people are located is a huge island, so the princess went to sea by boat. But she encountered pirates on her way across the ocean. All the guards who accompanied her were killed by the pirates, and she was killed by the pirates. Wrapped on the pirate ship, sailed for half a year, and came to the Lost City... So, I now need to go to your Lost City and negotiate with this princess." Madeleine wondered: "This is a trivial matter. Let the nobles of the Lost City receive her and send it to the Path of Light. Why should I go?" The queen was a little bit dumbfounded: "Because the group of nobles was too unwilling to live up to it. They heard that the other party was the princess of Dongtu Datang, so they immediately licked it. They licked frantically and had no position at all. They simply lost our Grand Kingdom. s face." After speaking, her face suddenly sank again, and she whispered: "In addition, I suspect that the sudden appearance of this female rabbit has any conspiracy. The princess of the country, running off the pirate ship, can hardly say that there is nothing wrong with her. Ma. Delin, you know that I believe in you the most. Apart from you, I can''t find anyone else to deal with this matter." Chapter 597： Give you a glorious and arduous task After listening to the Queen''s words, Madeleine''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. Indeed, this matter was quite unusual. How could a princess of a country escape from a pirate ship for nothing? This may involve a big conspiracy at the national level, and this level of conspiracy always makes the queen very vigilant. She once suffered from being betrayed. Except for a group of veterans under her and Madeleines best friends, she didnt believe anyone. If she encountered such a big matter and sent those veterans under her to deal with it, it would be impossible for her to be a princess. Rather, it must be a lot of inconvenience to deal with, but Madeleine will be fine. As the Grand Duke, she is definitely enough to negotiate with a princess. Madeleine said pitifully: "Elizabeth, after listening to what you said, I also feel as if I am the best candidate, but...look at me...this..." "Don''t worry, I''ll do it for you." The queen said: "Spin your crystal ball and let me see Robert Smith." Madeleine obediently did it, and the crystal ball turned around, so Robb appeared directly opposite Miss Queen, and now Madeleine could only see her mirror image. Robbs current status cannot talk to her like Godfather, so he has to practice a standard noble etiquette: "Honorable Queen, what can you do with me?" The queen said blankly: "Baron Robert Smith..." She emphasized the pronunciation of the word "Baron" here, and then dragged a long tone, of course, to let Robb understand why she should add the title of Baron here. Robb understood right away. By clarifying her title, she was suggesting that you are a courtier of the Gran Kingdom and should listen to the royal family''s orders, otherwise you will be given a **** title and you will become a commoner in a matter of minutes. The queen dragged the long tone and said: "Now the Wang family has a glorious and arduous task to be entrusted to you. The Grand Duke Madeleine was ordered to go to the Lost City to solve the problem of Princess Dongtu and Tang, but she has not enough manpower around her. , The Black Earth Knights have returned to the Path of Light. There are only five black knight guards around her, which is not enough to ensure her safety. I want you to follow her and protect her to ensure that she can return safely." Robb cursed in his heart: This task is too far-fetched, right? Meow me, just tell her to go with her, otherwise, can she just refuse to go? I''m not someone who doesn''t even understand this kind of thing. My emotional intelligence is okay. Of course, I want to think so, but I cant talk about it. I cant help it. I have my identity here. I have to put a hand across my chest and lean his upper body slightly forward: "Yes, my majesty, wind magician Robert. Smith is willing to serve the royal family and will do everything he can to ensure the safety of the Grand Duke." The queen clapped her hands: "Well, Madeleine, the problem is solved, you don''t have to take a vacation." Madeleine shrugged helplessly and turned to Robb: "I''m sorry, I have to work **** you." This thing is really hard and boring. Robb used to receive similar tasks in "Black Blade" to protect a certain NPC from going to a certain place. This task is very troublesome, because NPC always walks slowly, and there are few HP thieves, so if you are not careful, they will Will be killed by the enemy, the mission will fail. Go to **** with such a **** task! However, if the quest NPC is replaced by the cute Madeleine, the nausea of ??the quest disappears instantly, and it becomes not so very unacceptable. In addition, I heard that the target of the meeting was the princess of Dongtu Datang, which made Robb very interested. It has been two years since he came to this world. Apart from using "science" to make something to miss his hometown, Robb has never come into contact with anything related to "home". However, the four words of Dongtu Datang, It can make him feel "home" in his heart. I really want to see you! Orientals of this world! Madeleine said to the crystal ball: "Elizabeth, when I reach the original rock canyon, I will rush to the Lost City immediately." "Hurry up and add the whip and you can''t go anywhere soon." The queen said: "The nobles in the Lost City are about to be played around by the rabbit princess. They must go as soon as possible. I have sent the Royal Air Force and arrived with the manticore. Raw Rock Canyon, after you get off the train for a while, after a while, the Manticore team will arrive. You can fly directly to the Lost City." Although there are no airplanes in this world, there are various flying mounts. Therefore, if it is not an army-level dispatcher, but a few people or a squad-level dispatcher, you can directly use the flying mounts to do it, which is quite convenient. . The flying speed of a manticore can reach 180 kilometers per hour, which is much faster than Robbs steam train. The only drawback is that the load capacity is very bad. A knight in heavy armor is a bit unable to carry it. move. "Understood!" The phone hung up, and the train had already drove halfway through, and it didnt take much time for the original stone canyon to arrive. Robb and Madeleine got out of the car, followed by five black knights who were accompanying them. Madeleine said: "Let''s take a stroll while the manticore hasn''t come." "Okay!" Robb smiled and accompanied her, and the two wandered in front of them, looking at the original stone canyon that had been repaired to a beautiful and beautiful state. Madeleine was very happy: "It''s so beautiful here, it''s great, but I always feel that something is missing." "What''s missing?" Robach asked. "What''s missing?" Madeleine didn''t think of it for a while. After a while, when the two walked near the church, Madeleine woke up suddenly: "Huh? Where''s the Lord''s Mansion? This is yours." Territory, why dont you have your mansion? Not even a castle or manor." Robb: "..." This is really forgotten! Even if you pretend, you have to build yourself a lord''s mansion here, otherwise, you have to dress up sooner or later. In other words, Madeleine really has a strange idea. No one else thought of it, so why did she think of it? Robb suddenly woke up. By the way, she was thinking about where to live if she married... Robb had no choice but to say: "About the mansion, it''s like this. I used to live in Westwind, and learned wind magic from Godfather. I didn''t rush to move to the original stone canyon, so I didn''t live there. Moreover, I saw cement. After this thing, I dont want to build a dilapidated stone house. I want to use cement to build a beautiful big house for myself, so there is no rush for this. When I get free, I will build a beautiful concrete house." "I heard that concrete houses are very expensive." Madeleine said. "It seems, it seems a bit expensive." "That...if you don''t have enough money." Madeleine blushed and said, "I can give...no, lend you some." She wanted to say something to you, but when she thought that a man had a good face, she didn''t necessarily want to use the womans money, so she quickly changed it to borrow it. This took care of the mans face. What a great one. Chapter 598： Lost City Robb knew that she was very hardworking, so he sighed: "That''s not necessary, I am very rich, you see, I know how to make all kinds of magic items, as long as I make a few more magic items, and get her from Her Majesty the Queen. Acknowledge, she will give me a bonus, and the original stone canyon is now my territory. The tourist income here is theoretically a part of the tax on me, but I confiscated it, and I will collect it later. , Building a house is not a problem." Listening to her, Madeleine had no choice but to give up. The two had been on the train for two hours, and Robb knew that his clone in Westwind Town should have disappeared by itself. He went to the toilet with an excuse, hid in the corner, separated again, and then let the clone return to Westwind Town with the "portal", and the body continued to sway with Madeleine. In this way, you can ensure that no matter where your main body is, you can always create a clone and go back idle on the stone chair, and you can cut your awareness of the two-line operation at any time. The two had circled the original stone canyon several times. After Madeleine finally circulated the entire "tourist town", a group of black spots appeared in the sky in the southeast. Only when they got closer, they could see clearly. It turned out to be a team of scorpion tails. Lion, a manticore is headed by a rider, and there are a dozen manticores with empty backs behind them. This group of manticores descended to the ground, and the leading knight jumped down and knelt down on one knee in front of Madeleine: "Grand Duke Madeleine, your subordinates are here to pick you up to the Lost City by the order of your Majesty the Queen." "Okay!" Madeleine suddenly thought of something and turned to Robb. "Mr. Robert, have you ever been on a manticore before? Would you... be afraid of heights?" Isn''t this nonsense? How could you never sit down! Many flying spots in "Black Blade" are manticores. As for being afraid of heights, it''s even more bullshit, Robb himself has flew in the flesh how many times. He smiled and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry about me." "Okay." Madeleine rolled over and rode on a manticore, Robb followed with another one, and five black knights followed along with him. There were also a few manticores available for preparation. In time of need, the manticore rider who led the team flew up first, followed by behind, and a large group of people headed southwest. The speed of 180 kilometers per hour is really amazing! The earth flew back underfoot, and the clouds swept to the rear. The feeling of flying was very good, but Madeleine was always worried about whether Robb would fall, until every time she turned her head, she saw Robb sitting on the back of the manticore calmly, not worried about being affected. She finally let go of her heart in fear. Soon, after passing a large forest under her feet, Madeleine pointed to the bottom and said: "The following is a birch forest." "Oh, so this is the birch forest." There are many residents from the white birch forest in Xifeng Town. The mayor of Baihua is Robbs construction team leader, and he is engaged in real estate everywhere, but Robb is here for the first time. Manticore passes over the white birch forest. Robb suddenly Found that he activated a teleportation point. It turned out that the manticore just happened to fly over the dilapidated Baihua Village, and it happened to pass the village graveyard. According to the game rules of "Black Blade", as long as you have been to the cemetery, you can activate the teleportation point here, and you can use the portal to come here in the future. It is a pity that almost no humans live in the white birch forest. People there have migrated to Xifeng Town, and there is no need to pass it over here in the future. Flew forward for a long time, and Madeleine pointed down and shouted: "Below is the Aspen Forest." Robb looked down, and couldn''t see how different the two forests were. They were all trees anyway. Madeleine smiled and said, "The trees here are mostly poplars, while the forest just now is mostly white birches." Robb: "Uh! Aren''t they all white trees?" Madeleine smiled and said, "You are so focused on learning magic, you can''t even tell the tree, haha." Robb, a city man of later generations, has no distinction of grains and cannot recognize a few plants. It is too normal. This is a common problem in the cities of later generations. But in this era, such people are quite rare. Robb said: "Are there any human villages and towns here?" Madeleine nodded: "There is a big town in this forest." "Then let''s stop by and take a look." Robb said: "Just pass over it." "Okay!" Madeleine didn''t know that Robb was going to open the teleportation point by the way. She thought he was just curious and wanted to see the village and town, of course she agreed. After speaking to the manticore knight who led the way, he led his team to Baiyang Town. The manticore flocked low above the town, so Robb opened another teleportation point. Its ridiculous to say that he has been in this world for two years, but he only opened a few teleportation points such as West Wind Town, Original Stone Canyon, Nanli Village, Bright Road, and Saint Capital, plus this long-distance flight. The white birch forest and the white poplar forest, he has been to less than ten cities, which can be said to be extremely lazy. After passing the Baiyang Forest, the manticore troops continued to fly to the southwest. Looking from the high altitude, the sea can already be seen in the distance ahead. The vast ocean is very magnificent. This is the most southwestern corner of Fengmo Continent. The continent protrudes into the ocean with a sharp corner. On the edge of this sharp corner, there is a huge harbor city. When viewed from high above, the entire harbor city is black. Most of the buildings are black, only a few wooden buildings still retain the color of wood. By the sea, there is a long row of boats at the dock, which is very magnificent, and countless sea boats are moored and sailed here. "Oh, this is the Lost City, right?" Robb asked. "That''s right!" When Madeleine saw the city, her eyes were full of emotions: "This is a lost city, a place where exiled nobles, fugitives, demihumans, etc. live together. It is also part of the Dark Church. In the base camp, there are no believers in the Holy See of Light here. Once discovered, they will be killed and refined into skeleton soldiers." Robb: "..." Madeleine said: "I have lived here with Elizabeth since I was five and a half years old. I have lived here for sixteen years... sixteen years." Robb heard a deep pain in her tone. Obviously, she doesn''t like it here. Leaving his hometown and being chased to such a black seaside city where exiles and criminals gather, the most southwestern corner of the mainland, struggling to survive here, of course, will not be something worthy of joy. In order to restore the country, the queen and Madeleine must negotiate and negotiate with the forces here, and win their support and help. Every day they live here, they live in conspiracy and calculations, and there are no happy memories. , Not even a little bit. Chapter 599： The Bunnyman of Dongtu Datang The scale of the Lost City is not small. Although it is a lawless place, the population is extremely large. Robb looked down from the sky, glanced roughly, and felt that the population of this city would not be less than 200,000. Of course, the specific number can not be scanned with a single glance. This number is definitely not accurate. Because it is located on the southwest coast of the mainland and is separated by the two large forests of Baiyang Forest and White Birch Forest, it has been a paradise for exiles since ancient times, with the largest number of fugitives and exiled nobles from the Gran Kingdom. Most of them committed crimes in the Gran Kingdom, or were squeezed out and hunted down, and couldn''t wait any longer, so they had to go through two forests or the extremely dangerous Tianhua Gorge and escape here to survive. The Dark Vatican also came here for this reason. Simply put, it was chased by the Bright Vatican to come here. Of course, it was just a very dilapidated town at the beginning, but as the exiles continued to come and thrive here, the scale of the lost city became larger and larger, and the sea trade flourished, and finally it became the scale it is now. Before Miss Queen raised her army, the Lost City should be regarded as a land without a master, a land that doesn''t care about it. However, after the Dark Vatican assisted Miss Queen in raising troops, it was naturally merged into Siege, and it is now regarded as one of Siege''s important cities. Of course, although it is now classified as Siege, its political status is different from other cities, because the real person in the Lost City is not Miss Queen, but the Black Pope. Here is the saint of the Dark Vatican. city. Before Miss Queen and the Dark Vatican tear their faces apart, they must pretend to respect the Dark Pope''s control over the Holy City. The manticore landed slowly at the gate of the Lost City. The soldiers guarding the city gate also wore black armor. At first glance they looked like soldiers of the Knights of the Black Earth, but upon closer inspection, they found that the black armor of these soldiers was painted with a cross, and the flag they raised was also painted black. The cross, obviously, this is the Knights Templar of the Black Holy See. Seeing Madeleine, these temple knights recognized it at a glance and quickly opened the city gate. Then, a group of people in the city greeted him. At a glance, Robb saw that the leader was a necromancer, dressed in a black robe, skinny and skinny, walked to Madeleine and bowed: " Grand Duke, you are here! I have been waiting here for a long time." After finishing speaking, he glanced at Robb behind Madeleine, and actually recognized him, and smiled: "Baron Robert Smith, hello, I also heard about the magic items you invented. It''s really great." This person actually praised Robb when they met! Madeleine immediately became happy: "On the second, you stayed in the Lost City for years and years, and didnt go out, but the news is really clear. Haha, Mr. Roberts magic item is a first-class stick, especially that one. Katyusha..." Let''s start, let''s talk about Robb''s kind words, and look like that, saying that she will not stop all day and night. Robb sweats! Necromancer No. 2 was also embarrassed. He greeted him politely and complimented Robb to make Madeleine happy. I didnt know that the Grand Duke Madeleine was so happy that he couldnt let it go. Where do you stop when you go crooked? He had no choice but to cough lightly: "Grand Duke, grasp the important point and do business first." Robb also helped: "Yes, let''s talk about Princess Dongtu Datang first." Number two led the way, and the group walked and talked. No. 2 Road: "Actually, there is not much to say. Her Majesty should have told you what happened in the crystal ball. It was a female bunny who escaped from the pirate ship and now lives in Lost. In the city, the nobles here were so excited as if they were beaten up with blood. They chased the princess, and caused a great Tang fever in the noble circle." Having said this, he paused and said in a low voice: "But I feel that this matter is a bit weird. Dongtu Datang is so far away from here. The pirates have nothing to do to threaten her here? She is a weak character. Mother rabbit, how did you escape from the pirate ship?" "Of course, these are not the key points." He lowered his voice: "The point is that the Dark Vatican has frequent contact with this princess. It seems that there is the meaning of Radon Rabbit Datang as the backing. I suspect that the Black Vatican is now suspicious of Her Majesty the Queen. I want to support another force to restrain Her Majesty the Queen." As soon as Robb heard these words, his brain was big. He hated such complicated things, or hated such dark things. All kind and honest people who live in the sun don''t like to get involved in this kind of thing. But Madeleine had to blend in. Such a thing would obviously affect the stability of the queens rear. If there is any trouble in the Lost City, the queen cant safely attack the capital of the saints and worry about the darkness of the Holy See. Behind the scenes of monster moths. "Anyway, let''s meet this princess first." Robb said, "You have said so much, but I am only interested in the same thing, that is, what the rabbit man looks like." Madeleine said: "Trust me, you won''t like the appearance of a rabbit man." The group of people came to a luxurious mansion, which looked extraordinary, exquisite and luxurious. No. 2 whispered: "This is the mansion prepared by the Dark Vatican for Princess Rabbit. It is extremely luxurious. Obviously, it is trying to please the Princess Rabbit." Madeleine nodded and walked in, Robb followed in. As soon as I entered the hall, I saw many aristocrats dancing to the accompaniment of music. It turned out that there was a dance party being held here. The European aristocracys social circle was all kinds of celebrity dances. Robb knew a little about this, and Baron Noren He often invites nobles to dance parties in his mansion. Robber didnt bother to look at them, he just wanted to see what the people of Dongtu Datang were like. He wandered around and finally found him on the stage in the center of the ball. It was a well-dressed rabbit man with luxurious clothes. Western palace dress, but with an original rabbit head, but the body is a human female body, but the body is a little bit protruding, but the head is too close to the person. Robb would still feel good if he had a human-like face and kept the bunny ears, but this kind of bunny head is really hard to accept. Madeleine whispered: "I said, you don''t like the appearance of a rabbit man." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "Do people in Dongtu Datang''s entire country like this?" "Yes, it''s all like this." Madeleine said: "I can''t even tell the difference between them. Everyone seems to look the same." Robb faced up to the sky forty degrees, with his hand jigs spread, and made a complaint: "Oh heaven! Why are the people of Tang Dynasty in this world like this bird?" Chapter 600： I can only speak Chinese Robb frantically complained about the rabbit head, but the other nobles didn''t seem to care about the princess''s rabbit head. A large group of noble ladies surrounded the rabbit princess, forming a huge group of ladies, and there were some male nobles nearby. Dedicated to hospitality. Robb pointed to the long western palace dress worn by the rabbit man, and whispered: "Isn''t this a western dress? She shouldn''t be wearing this thing." No. 2 whispered: "She was dressed in tattered clothes and climbed up from the sea. The set she is wearing now is given by the ladies to please her." "Oh oh." Robb felt a little regretful. He thought he could see a beautiful girl with bunny ears, dressed in Chinese clothes, a beautiful thief, and a cute thief. He didn''t know that he saw a rabbit in a western skirt. It makes no sense to speak. Madeleine strode forward and stood in front of the rabbit princess: "Honorable princess, I am the Grand Duke of Madeleine of the Gran Kingdom. I am glad to meet you." "Oh, a duke." The rabbit princess quickly stood up. Although she is expensive as a princess, compared with the duke, the status of the princess is not so remarkable. The etiquette must be straightened. She stretched out a hand. Make an action to shake hands. Madeleine stretched her hand and shook her... This was originally a normal movement, and no one around cared about it. However, in the eyes of Robb next to him, this action is full of weirdness. Let''s not talk about the fluent Western dialect of the rabbit princess. Maybe she learned Gran Chinese (English) on the pirate ship, but she took the initiative to reach out. The act of shaking hands with someone is too western, right? As an Oriental, when meeting people to greet, a man should hold a fist while a woman should not even hold a fist. It should be done with hands on the waist and leaning slightly. This is Eastern etiquette. Could it be, Is the Eastern etiquette of this world different from that of your original world? Robb didn''t go to Dongtu Datang, he didn''t know what etiquette the Datang of this world was, and he didn''t dare to make a judgment lightly at this time, but he always felt a little weird. "I heard that you were going to marry the prince of the ghost race, but unfortunately you were hijacked by pirates and lived hard at sea for half a year." Madeleine said: "I sympathize with you deeply." The rabbit princess said: "Yes, life at sea for the past six months has been really hard. I am enslaved by pirates every day to do this and that. Fortunately, I am a bunny man. Those pirates look down on me. Otherwise, I will encounter more terrible things. ." puff! Robb almost laughed, and quickly suppressed it. It would be too rude to women to laugh in such a place. Madeleine said: "His Royal Highness, you are here now, what are your plans? Do we need to send a sea boat to send you back to Dongtu Datang?" Princess Rabbit hurriedly said: "Then how ashamed to trouble you." Madeleine said: "My Grand Kingdom and Dongtu Datang have always had good relations with each other. Doing this kind of thing is just a matter of effort, and it''s not troublesome." Princess Rabbit said: "I think after I disappeared, my father will definitely send a fleet to look for me. Now the fleet looking for me must still be tossing around at sea. Why don''t you help me send a letter to Datang State? Say I''m here, just let the fleet that is looking for me come and pick me up, so I won''t bother you." This was reasonable and reasonable, and Madeleine had no objection. However, Robb next to him has a strange feeling in his heart: If this world corresponds to the development of my original world, in this era, Dongtu Datangs sailing ability should be very weak, far weaker. For Westerners, can Dongtu Datangs fleet run to the west to pick up people back? I always feel that something is wrong. He whispered to Number Two: "I have a few questions, I would like to ask your husband for advice." The second quickly said: "Excuse me." Robb said: "Is Dongtu Datang''s navigational skills very powerful?" Number Two gave an embarrassed face: "This...I don''t know too much. In fact, the East is very mysterious, and we have limited knowledge about it. I really don''t know the extent of their sailing skills, and probably not many people know." "The understanding is too limited." Robb asked again: "What language do the people of Dongtu Datang speak?" No. 2 Road: "I know this. After all, I often share Chinese books with Dongtu Datang, and silk merchants will pass by land. The language used there is called''Chinese'', which is said to be an official decision made by Dongtu Dahan. Language." It turned out to be in Chinese, so it would be easier to handle. Robb suddenly walked up to the rabbit princess, smiled, and then greeted him in fluent Chinese: "Hello!" The two characters "Hui Bi" appeared on Princess Rabbits face for an instant. However, after a brief astonishment, she actually spoke, using Chinese, and replied: "You are also good." However, her Chinese seems to be different. Not quite standard, Robb hasn''t caught the pitch yet. Luo Bai thought: Ancient Chinese should be Shaanxi dialect, while my modern Chinese should be Shuangqing Mandarin. Some differences are normal. But the difference is not that big, and there is not much difference between Shaanxi dialect and Shuangqing dialect. In short, I am very happy to finally hear my traditional hometown language. It is so kind. I haven''t heard this language for two full years. Now I suddenly heard someone say it. He was full of faces in the inner cow, and the rabbit princess was also full of faces in the inner cow. Her rabbit eyes were fixed on Robb, and she said eagerly: "How can you speak Chinese?" Robb said: "Because I have crossed the mountains and the sea, and have been to the East." What else does Princess Rabbit want to say. At this time, a nobleman stood up beside Robb and Princess Rabbit. This nobleman was five big and thick, very burly, and a typical heavy knight figure. He moved in the middle, Luo Bai and Princess Rabbit couldn''t talk anymore. The nobleman said in a rough voice: "What are you talking about? Why are you suddenly chatting in a language that we don''t understand? That''s not good, don''t you want other people to participate in the topic? Since the rabbit princess can say Gran, then speak Gran, so that everyone can catch up." The nobles next to each other laughed together: "Yes!" Princess Rabbit glanced at the nobleman with a weird look, stopped chatting with Robb, and changed her words back to Granny: "I dont think there are people who can speak Chinese here. It surprised me. You are really a man. An erudite and knowledgeable person." Robbs eyes narrowed slightly. He glanced at the burly man who had just stood up and interrupted, but he didnt say much nonsense. He turned to Princess Rabbit and smiled: "I have very little knowledge. Those two sentences in Chinese, if you have too many, you wont be able to." Hearing him say only two sentences, the burly nobleman smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Two sentences are also very powerful." Chapter 601： No more close to her Robb eats the rules of the game, and this rule has a very interesting point. If someone hits him with aggression, such as cutting with a knife or hitting with a fist, he will be Miss, and the attack will pass through him. . But if someone collides with him without aggressiveness, he can be touched. This is called "collision volume". When the burly noble patted him on the shoulder, he was patted without aggressiveness, so his palm was successfully patted on Robb''s shoulder. Robb felt that the palm of this guy deliberately made it a little harder. After slapped it, he squeezed it hard and then lowered his voice: "Young man, young man, don''t always think about taking shortcuts. Just a few words in Chinese is to be favored by the princess. Dont be delusional about things like flying yellow and leaping forward. Be a steadfast person. Next time I see you close to the princess, Ill break your leg." Robb can now pick up this big man and throw it to the ground hard, just like throwing the devil not long ago, and it is much easier than throwing the devil, but doubts arose in his heart, and he did not want to shoot at will, at least to figure it out first. Let''s talk about what happened. Smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I don''t mean it." The burly nobleman let go of his hand on his shoulder, and then retreated into the crowd looking inadvertently. Robb''s eyes followed the guy for a few seconds and saw him shrink in the crowd, his eyes still tightly locked on Princess Rabbit, he seemed to understand something, pretending that he didn''t know anything, and stopped talking for the time being. I saw the rabbit princess chatting with the nobles and chatting with Madeleine, and then the people from the dark vatican also came up and chatted a few words, the whole hall looked happy, but, the rabbit princesss In his eyes, he always glanced at the burly nobleman just now intentionally or unintentionally, and seemed to be a little afraid of him. Robb saw it through, and didn''t say it was broken, he was drinking Fei Zhai Happy Water quietly beside him. It wasn''t until the banquet was over that Madeleine came to tell him to leave, and he followed Madeleine and the number two and the black knights out of the princess'' temporary residence. No. 2 whispered: "Grand Duke, what do you think of this matter?" Madeleine said: "Obviously, she must be sent back to Dongtu Datang as soon as possible. It is a big trouble for this woman to stay here. Many nobles are pursuing her, and people from the Dark Vatican have been surrounding her. Obviously It''s not safe." No. 2 nodded and said: "Then, as she said, write to Dongtu Datang as soon as possible, and ask their fleet to come and pick it up." Madeleine nodded: "Just do it, go quickly." Number Two waved his hand, and one of his subordinates left quickly, seemingly arranged to send a letter. Robb suddenly said, "By the way, I have something to ask. What is the origin of the burly man who looks like a knight?" The second line: "Oh, are you talking about that fool? His name is Jonah Gilbert, a Norma who came here in exile a few years ago." "Noma?" Robbche said, "Noma, the country of knights?" "Yeah!" Number two said: "He seems to have committed a crime in the country. He dashed against the big figures in the Holy See of Illumination. He was framed by the Holy See of Illumination. He was expelled from the country by King Norma. The Holy See of Illumination even sent someone to chase him. , Killed his wife, children, and children clean. After he fled to the Lost City, he immediately joined the Dark Vatican, vowing to destroy the Bright Vatican, and is now a knight in the Dark Vatican." Robb secretly remembered this person in his head... Number Two asked curiously: "Why are you asking this person?" Madeleine turned around and said: "Because this person was very rude to Mr. Robert just now, I saw it clearly. He deliberately patted your shoulder hard, squeezed it, and whispered in your ear. Speaking, although I didn''t hear what he was talking about, it was obviously very rude and his expression was full of threats." Madeleine really paid attention to Robb all the time, even seeing such small details. Robb was really touched. Madeleine said: "What did he say to you?" Robb shrugged his shoulders: "He threatened me not to approach Princess Rabbit, and he said that young people don''t want to take shortcuts, don''t want to rely on the princess, hey." Madeleine was amused: "All nonsense, how could Mr. Robert rely on the princess in charge." Robb thought to himself: This girl really trusts me. However, he forgot that Madeleine was out of breath again. The woman''s next sentence was: "Just rely on me." "Puff!" Robb sprayed Coke. Madeleine''s thinking has entered a strange field again. Fortunately, the second necromancer is more reliable. He leaned over and asked in a low voice: "Baron, why didn''t that fool Jonah let you approach the princess? He clearly If you don''t stop other nobles from talking to the princess, they want to target you?" Madeleine said: "Of course it''s because Robert is very handsome! Jonah is afraid that handsome guys will **** the princess from him." Robb and Number Two ignored Madeleine together. After the woman entered the love brain mode, her IQ was almost nothing. However, she was not good at strategy at first, and was better at charging and fighting. Even if the love brain did not occur, she was nothing. thing. Robb laughed and said: "I boldly guessed that he should have seen that I can speak Chinese, so he was very afraid of me talking to the princess. Because he did not understand Chinese, when I was talking to the princess, he didn''t understand at all. This is not conducive to him controlling the princesss words and deeds, so he wants to drive me away." "Huh?" No.2''s face sank suddenly. Even Madeleine, who is in love with the brain, heard something wrong: "You mean, he is controlling the princess?" Robb said: "No, I''m not sure yet. This is just my bold guess. I don''t take any responsibility for my own guessing." "Although it''s a nonsense guess, it''s worth verifying." No. 2 whispered: "We originally had doubts about the origins of this princess. If she is not a real princess, but a fake, it might be true. It''s a puppet controlled by Jonah. What kind of conspiracy they are doing may be worth investigating." Madeleine said: "But how do you investigate? You can''t send someone to arrest Jonah and ask the princess." "This is the worst strategy." Robb smiled: "I have a best strategy." "Huh?" Madeleine and Number Two looked at him curiously at the same time. Robb said: "Jonah didn''t want me to talk to the princess, and said that I would break my legs when I get close to the princess, then I will go to see the princess, I want to see if Jonah will come to interrupt me. Legs, so that we can figure out what role he plays in this matter." "Isn''t this being bait by example..." Madeleine said: "It''s too dangerous! Jonah''s combat effectiveness is very strong, if he makes a surprise attack, you may not even be able to pronounce magic." Chapter 602： The state of knights is moving Robb said: "Don''t worry, my wind magic level has been rated as''good'' by the teacher, and the teacher also said that I now need actual combat practice. If someone strikes me, wouldn''t it happen to be helping me? " Madeleine thought about it carefully. It seemed to be the reason, but she still felt worried. "Don''t think too much. Anyway, only I can speak Chinese. This matter can only be solved by me. When it gets dark at night, I will visit the princess again, which will surely lead to some interesting things." The three discussed and decided, and the number two who led the way led them to the front of a mansion. This mansion seemed to be some years old. Madeleine pointed to the door and said: "This is where I lived with Elizabeth for 16 years. Locally, it wasn''t until 1344, the year of the black dragon flying, that we raised our troops to regain the land, and then we moved out of here." "Oh?" Robb looked at the mansion carefully. The servants were really nothing. It seemed that when they first fled here, they needed to live a low-key life and can''t show off. Of course, they had to live in a more prudent house, so that others could not guess. A big man lives here. No.2 Road: "Duke, your room is the same as when you left two years ago. It has not been moved. It is cleaned by people every day. You can move in immediately." Madeleine nodded and said she knew: "Where does Mr. Robert live?" No. 2 Road: "He can live with the black knights..." "That won''t work, he is a distinguished guest." Madeleine said: "Clean up a good room and come out." No. Two takes orders and goes. Robb couldn''t laugh or cry, he wanted to stop him, but thinking about it carefully, he wasn''t used to sleeping in the same room with other men. It was much more comfortable to have a separate room. After a while, the room was cleaned up, and Robb''s room was not far from Madeleine''s room. All he had to do was walk through a corridor and turn a corner. With his own room, even the clone is much more convenient. Counting that the duration of the last clone is approaching, Robb uses the shadow clone technique again, and then he manipulates the clone to open a portal and return to Westwind. town. It was already evening, and there was a red cloud in the sky. Lilian is teaching Sofa to cook in the kitchen, while Da Lolita is practicing swords on the hillside. The nuns are still busy preaching in the town and have not returned. The church looks quiet and peaceful, only the little one who has just woken up. Catwoman Huahua, rushing around in the grass, she didn''t know what she was playing with. Robb returned to his stone chair and became lazy. Just after he was seated, a man walked in at the entrance of the church courtyard. He was covered with dark skin and gold rings on his wrists and ankles. He was an exiled noble from the desert kingdom. Madara, he waved to Robb as soon as he came in: "Godfather, good evening." "Yo, why are you here?" Robb smiled: "It''s rare to see you here once." Madara ran to the stone table and sat down, lowered his voice and said, "I''m here to report something, and I don''t know if it is a small or a big one. Anyway, it''s not a good thing." "Oh?" Madara whispered: "My hometown on the other side of the desert sent me a message, saying that it is Norma, the country of knights in the north, and something is wrong." Robb said: "Oh? Tell me in detail." Madara said: "A few days ago, about the time when the video of Mondela, the archbishop, and the demon conspiracy was spread, an envoy from the kingdom of knights came to the desert kingdom and met the pharaoh. They talked about it. No one knows what happened, and even Pharaohs closest confidant is not qualified to listen..." Robb: "Oh? A secret appointment?" "Yes!" Madara said: "I don''t know what the secret appointment is. This is quite abnormal. The relationship between the kingdom of knights and our desert kingdom has never been very good. As you know, the kingdom of knights belongs to the Holy See. The base camp, and my desert kingdom believes in Seth, the **** of the desert. For the kingdom of knights, we are the kingdom of pagans, and we are totally different. But now the kingdom of knights sends people to make a secret appointment with the pharaoh. Its really a little bit Surprisingly." Robb said: "Then you can guess what they have an appointment with?" "I can''t guess." Madara shook his head. "I can''t guess that there is a fart." Robb said in an annoying way: "I''ll report it if I guess it." Madara said embarrassingly, "I am worried that they will be unfavorable to the west wind of the holy city, and I want to remind you to prepare early." "What do I need to prepare? Soldiers are coming to stop, and the water is flooding." Robb smiled: "Besides, the kingdom of knights is not bad, just discuss with the Pharaoh whether or not to have a family?" Madara sweats, well, Godfather is not afraid of this, I think too much. He bid farewell and left. Robb unfolded the map to look at it, and said in a low voice, "I hope something like the one I imagined is not going to happen." Forget it, these things have nothing to do with me anyway. Robb doesn''t like to mix politics. Unless politics rides on top of Westwind Town to draw his face, he doesn''t bother to take care of it, and let''s solve the cute Madeleine''s affairs before talking about it. He cut his consciousness back to Robert Smith and returned to the guest room in the Lost City. As soon as I cut back, I heard a knock on the door. It was so soft that the person who knocked on the door couldn''t let go of his hands and feet. Robb could guess who was knocking on the door without thinking. He opened the door and saw that it was Madeleine. Her face was a little reddish: "You are going to test the rabbit princess in a moment. I will go with you. , Dont worry, I wont hinder you, just hide away and protect you secretly. Robb knew it was useless to refuse, this girl would definitely follow, so she agreed decisively: "Well, let''s go together, I can feel that Princess Rabbit has something to tell me, just because of Jonah Gil Bert is standing next to her, she cant tell, lets try it out." The two went out together, but Robb walked in front after going out, and Madeleine deliberately hung far behind. Robb stood in front of Princess Rabbit''s makeshift mansion again. The guard at the gate was the Templar Knights temporarily dispatched by the Dark Vatican. Robb asked them to pass through, saying that it was Baron Robert Smith who had something to ask for Princess Datang. The soldier passed it through immediately, and did not stop it. It seems that recently Nobles often come to see this princess, and soldiers are used to it. Robb walked into the house again, but this time, the dance party in the house was over. There were no more feasting, no more noble ladies and noble ladies shuttled in, the whole building seemed quiet and quiet. Princess Rabbit was sitting on a beautiful chair with two guards standing beside her. Seeing him coming, she smiled immediately and said in Grans words: "Ah, Mr. Baron who can speak Chinese, you are here again. In this foreign country In my hometown, I can hear Chinese and I feel very happy." Chapter 603： It doesnt matter if you kill it Robb also deliberately said in Gran''s language: "Yes, I''m very happy too." While speaking, he turned his eyes and looked at the environment in the room. In addition to the princess and two guards, there were several servants standing in the corner of the room. Robb said: "I heard that you escaped from a pirate, but who are these guards and servants?" Princess Rabbit said: "This is the kind Mr. Jonah Gilbert sent to take care of me after I came to the Lost City." Robb understood it all at once, oh, he was being watched all the time. Then I must have been known by Jonah about my visit this time, and if I didnt expect it, I would have a good show. Before the Lord came out, Robb suddenly switched to Chinese and quickly asked: "You are not a princess." "Hey?" Mr. Rabbit was taken aback, and quickly replied in Chinese: "I am obviously a princess." Robb laughed and said: "No! You are not, you know by listening to my fluent Chinese, I know the princesses of the East very well, and your words and deeds are not the least like a princess. What are your difficulties? I. I can help you." The face of Princess Rabbit changed drastically. Fortunately, she was a rabbit. No one could tell if her face changed. She stammered, "I...I was forced to save..." As soon as the two of them switched to Chinese, the expressions on the faces of the guards and servants standing next to them became nervous, and everyone stared at the princess rabbit fiercely. Princess Rabbit was so frightened that she didnt finish her life-saving words, and quickly resumed the Grans language: "Ah, so you have been to Dongtu Datang. No wonder you can speak a few words in Chinese, but unfortunately you can speak too much. not enough." Robb also resumed Gran''s language and said with a smile: "Yeah, I can''t talk correctly. If you say a few more words, I can''t understand it anymore." Now things are understood, there is indeed a conspiracy here. Someone has forged a princess and wanted to make trouble. Robb can now take action, knock down all the watchers around Princess Rabbit, and rescue her, but Robb also understands that if he does this, the other party''s conspiracy will end immediately. Then it is impossible to find out exactly what the black hand behind the scenes wants to do! Maybe the opponent cuts a few discards, and then they can hide all the other backhands, and they will never be able to find any more. It seems that for the time being, lets not move the pawn. You must figure out how big the enemy is playing in order to completely control the board. Overturned. At this moment, heavy footsteps rang, and the burly Jonah Gilbert walked in from outside. As soon as he entered the room he smiled maliciously at Robb: "Oh, Baron Robert, why are you here again? Haven''t had enough talk with the princess at the prom during the day? Don''t forget my warning to you. " When Princess Rabbit saw Jonah, there was a hint of fear in her eyes. She hurriedly said: "Mr. Robert didn''t say anything to me. He just said in Chinese that he had traveled to Datang, and he could speak two or three sentences in Chinese. ,that''s all." "Really?" Jonah turned to Robb. Robb smiled and said, "Of course it is true. Mr. Jonah, I feel that you are very enthusiastic about the princess." Jonah said: "I found the princess in trouble on the beach for the first time. Of course, I have to give more thoughts to her." "So that''s it." Robb said. "You should leave." Jonah increased his tone and said, "Don''t hinder the princess from taking a rest here. She is already very tired from participating in the prom during the day, and there is no time to deal with some villains with ulterior motives." "Okay, well, I will leave." Robb has already got a lot of useful things from the Chinese sentence just now, and now there is no need to continue entangled here, he patted his **** and stood up and threw one for Princess Rabbit. The comforting eyes made her don''t worry, but he didn''t know whether this rabbit could understand human expressions, anyway he couldn''t understand rabbit expressions. I left politely and walked onto the street. On the far corner of the street, Madeleine showed half of her face and gave him a "reassured" look. This made Robb feel a little bit dumbfounded, and the beauty was so kind and ashamed. He stepped forward. It was getting dark, and the pedestrians on the street were dwindling. This is not a holy city from the west, there are no street lights all over the town, and most of the buildings here are black, so it gets dark. , The whole city is so dark. After Robb walked out of the two streets, two people appeared at the fork in the road ahead. Two people were sneaking. Both were wearing black clothes. There was a little leather armor exposed at the opening of the clothes. It seemed that they were wearing two. Men with black robes wrapped in leather armor, they sneaked at the fork in the road, motionless, making no sound, and even breathing was very gentle. It is extremely difficult for ordinary people to find such two people, but Robb saw them far away, and this kind of low-level sneaking in front of Robb did not exist. In his eyes, it was two foolish assassins who thought they were sneaking, standing in the middle of the road grandly, waiting for him to go and beat them. Robb wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh at this time. He had to hold back, pretending not to see them, walked slowly over, and deliberately stretched his neck to let them start. He also had to tell himself: pay attention to the moves used when shooting, and not exceed the scope of the wind magic, lest Madeleine who follows is frightened. Sure enough, at the moment Robb passed through between the two assassins, the two assassins moved at the same time to release the sneak. Came to cover Robbs mouth, and wiped Robbs neck with a dagger in the other hand. Madeleine, who quietly followed behind, was shocked by this scene. She did not have the ability to anti-sneak. From a distance, she could see two assassins lurking in the street. Now the assassin suddenly appeared and attacked Robb. She was already close to Robb''s side, she didn''t even have time to rescue her, and she was so scared that she almost cried. However A whirlwind suddenly rolled up on Robb, a whirlwind that revolved around his body. The two assassins who rushed to attack him were caught in the whirlwind at the same time. The daggers in their hands were immediately removed, and the whirlwind swept the ground. It flew up to the sky at once, flew a full six or seven yards high before falling down. And at this time Madeleine also followed. She drew out her holy sword. The moment the two assassins fell from the world, Madeleine waved an angry sword light. , The sword light flashed wildly in the sky, a good move "Sword of Darkness". When the two assassins landed, they had been chopped into pieces. Robb turned around and said, "Hey, leave a live confession to ask, you are all hacked to death, why do you ask?" Madeleine yelled "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Resurrection." Robb had no choice but to say, "It''s okay if you don''t ask, anyway, it must have been Jonah''s orders. Such low-level assassins and small characters are often just small pieces in a big conspiracy. They definitely don''t know any secrets, so I asked. Asking for nothing, it doesn''t matter if you kill it." Chapter 604： Her request Things became more and more clear, Jonah brought a fake princess to the Lost City to plan some conspiracy. In order not to let people see through, Robb, who knows a little Chinese, tried to get close to the fake princess, so he sent someone to kill him. It can be seen that this guy must be big! If Robb doesn''t speak Chinese, this thing might not come out so quickly, but it is a coincidence that although Robb appears to be a handsome young man with blond hair, he is actually an authentic Han. Regarding Dongtu Datang, it would be impossible to bypass him. Robb flattened his mouth: "This Jonah, in front of me, kidnapping Dongtu Datang''s conspiracy is simply unbearable. I''ll take care of this." Madeleine said strangely: "Huh? What you said seems to have a lot to do with Datang Kingdom." Robb said, "I''ve traveled to the East and the Tang Dynasty." "Don''t you live in the country since you were young?" "This..." Robb stayed awkwardly. Well, at this time, he had to use his nirvana. Robb grabbed Madelyn''s hand: "Wait for your next long vacation, let''s go on a date, okay? With you? Its so happy to go out together." "Okay, okay." Madeleine instantly forgot what she had just said out of the clouds. Robb breathed a sigh of relief: It''s dangerous. Fortunately, this is Madeleine. If you accidentally reveal a flaw when talking to the ghost woman, you will definitely not be fooled. The ghost woman is not a love mind. When I look back, Madeleine will definitely report to the Queen that I can speak Chinese, so I have to think about how to fool it. The two returned to their residence side by side, and Madeleine was immersed in the wonderful fantasy of "the next holiday and a date", and for a while, she couldn''t think about other things in her mind. She was a little awake until she returned to the mansion, took Robb into a secluded room, and called number two by the way, then took out the crystal ball and called Miss Queen. Soon, the phone went through. Madeleine hurriedly said: "Elizabeth, the investigation of the matter has progressed." "Oh? So fast?" The Queen wondered: "I thought it would take a few days to make progress." Madeleine said a little proudly: "Because Mr. Robert knows a few words in Chinese, he and the rabbit princess talked in Chinese, and things have progressed all at once." Just as Robb had expected, Miss Queen''s eyes suddenly became sharp: "Robert Smith, how do you know Chinese? In my Gran Kingdom, there are not many people who can speak Chinese, only very few. Missionaries and pirates know a few words of Chinese, and most people have a dark eye on the Eastern world. Dont tell me that you, a person who has lived in the countryside since childhood, have traveled to Datang." Fortunately, Robb had already thought about the words and said, "Godfather taught me. He said that he had been to Dongtu Datang, and he had also studied Xianfengyun Physical Skills there. Of course he could also speak Chinese. I followed. He learned a few words, cough... Madeleine, sorry, I told you just now that I traveled to Dongtu Datang. It was a bad ailment that young people like to brag about. In fact, my master went to travel." Madeleine said immediately: "Oh, bragging, that''s okay, I also bragging often." The suspicion in the eyes of the queen has not been dispelled, but at least half of it is believed, because the "Fairy Wind and Cloud Body Art" is a false information that Robb once released when dealing with the army of the desert kingdom, using the queen''s shrewdness , Of course this information was obtained long ago. As soon as Robb had said, she barely made sense. She thought to herself: It seems that the ghost man went to Dongtu Datang when he was young, learned Chinese, and also learned Xianfengyun physical skills, and then taught When I was apprentice of magic, I taught a few words of Chinese, so it made sense. The queen brought the question back to the point: "Tell me about the situation of the rabbit princess." Robb said, "The rabbit is not a princess, but a hostage who was taken hostage. If I''m not mistaken, it should be Jonah who did not know where he caught a rabbit man and asked her to pretend to be a princess. Then use her to carry out some kind of conspiracy, but we don''t know much so far, and we don''t know what he wants to do." "Oh? Isn''t it a princess?" The queen didn''t seem too surprised, because she was not a person who easily believed in others, and she had always been suspicious of the identity of the princess, so that Madeleine was responsible for this. Things, now that I heard this result, I was already expecting it. She thought for a while, and said: "Do you think, what is the point of the arrival of this fake princess?" The second interface said: "At present, the rabbit princess has not seen any other meaning besides turning the aristocratic circle around her like a group of idiots." Madeleine knew that she was not good at resourcefulness, so she stopped speaking at this time. Robb opened his mouth and said: "Usually, the conspiracy party will take the initiative to put forward his own demands, trying to bring the people around him into his own rhythm, and let things go in the direction she wants, so as to maximize the effect of his conspiracy. As long as we think about what she has asked for, we can roughly guess what she is going to do." The queen said "um": "This is very reasonable, number two, has the fake rabbit princess asked anything?" No. 2 frowned and thought for a while: "It doesn''t seem to be right now." "No, she mentioned it." Robb suddenly laughed, "It''s just that you didn''t notice it." "Huh? When did she mention it?" No. 2 was surprised. Robb said: "Madeline proposed to her to send her back to China by a seagoing ship, but she rejected Madeleine''s proposal, and then said, please write to Dongtu Datang, and then let Dongtu Datang''s fleet come and pick you up. she." "Ah, yes, there is such a thing." Madeleine suddenly remembered. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 600) Robb said: "Isn''t this what her request? It''s just that she put it back after being caught in Madeleine''s proposal, so that you didn''t notice it." Having said that, the innocent and cute Madeleine hadn''t thought of anything yet, but all the old fritters all stared at the same time: "Dongtu Datang''s fleet? Come to pick up people? Hey..." The queen said: "It seems that the problem lies here." Number Two also said: "We might strengthen coastal defense." Robb said: "Don''t panic! Your Majesty, Mr. Two, I don''t think this person is necessarily here for us." "Oh?" The queen said: "Who is it for?" Robb said: "Don''t forget, whose base camp is the Lost City. With all due respect, this is not the territory of Siglan at all, it''s only the territory of the Dark Vatican, a country within a country like the Vatican." "What is the Vatican?" everyone asked. Chapter 605： Madeleine blows! "Ah! It''s a flop, it''s just a country in a fairy tale." Robb changed his mouth and said: "Anyway, this is the nest of the dark Holy See. It can''t be wrong. This conspiracy is aimed at unknown, we don''t have to. in a hurry." Robbs words are actually a bit cruel. No. 2 is now the Necromancer of the Dark Vatican in name, and the Queen is also the Necromancer of the Dark Vatican in name. Both of them wear black robes and hold important positions in the Dark Vatican. The staff, but Robb unabashedly distinguished the Dark Vatican from the Queen in front of them, which can be said to be very bold. The queen couldn''t help taking a deep look at Robb, and then calmly said: "Don''t talk like this, we are one with the Dark Vatican." Robb didn''t answer these words at all. Madeleine finally spoke at this time: "Then what should we do now?" Robb smiled and said: "Carefully observe, keep the soldiers still, and after all the details of the matter are figured out, just come and take an operation that is most beneficial to us." "Well, it''s reasonable." When the queen was reasonable, it was equivalent to affirming the next plan. She said with a straight face: "Just do what Robert Smith said. Then, you can quietly observe the progress of the matter. Okay, please report to me if there is any trouble." After speaking, she actually added another sentence: "Robert, you are quite wise, not bad." "Wow, you also said that Robert is good." Madeleine swipes the floor and jumps out from the side: "You are''not bad'', do you really mean it, or is it like saying that No. 32 looks''good''? mean?" The queen couldn''t do anything about her best friend, and she couldn''t laugh or cry out: "I really think it''s good." Madeleine was overjoyed: "You know now? Hahaha! Robert is really good, Elizabeth, let me tell you that two assassins arranged by Jonah to assassinate Robert just now, guess what the result is. Roberts whirlwind magic is so powerful, he swept the two assassins into the sky in an instant, and broke his head on the ground..." Robb secretly complained next to him: It was obviously you hacked it to death, so why did I blow it up and threw it to death? Madeleine doesnt care about the truth. Anyway, she wants to blow up: "Godfather said that he learned wind magic''good'', it''s not a kind word at all, it''s the same as you just said that his wisdom is''good''. They are all sincere and sincere evaluations." The queen was even more dumbfounded: "Well, good, he''s really good, right?" Madeleine said: "Look, he is so good, isn''t it good to be a baronial? The strength and status do not match, Elizabeth, you can give him one more promotion, I think the Duke is very suitable for him." The number two next to him was sweating profusely, thinking: As soon as you speak, you directly want to promote your boyfriend from baron to duke? Is it so excessive? Uncle Zinan, the title is divided into five ranks, you have to jump from the lowest rank to the highest rank, there is no such chaos like you. The queen really couldn''t laugh or cry, she didn''t know what to say, she shook her head and sighed: "Don''t be fooling around! When he really makes a big contribution, I will consider promoting him, but I will definitely not be a duke." "Is that the Marquis?" "It''s impossible for the Marquis." The queen almost lifted the table: "Climb step by step for me." She couldn''t stand this girlfriend anymore, and hung up the phone quickly. Next, Robb of Madeleine will live in the Lost City temporarily, waiting to see the latest developments. Fortunately, the West Wind side of the Holy City has also been very peaceful recently. Robb went back every time to learn about the situation on the West Wind side of the Holy City. In a blink of an eye, several days passed. Since Jonah sent an assassin to assassinate Luo Xi last time, he has not sent anyone again, and it seems that he is also afraid of screaming. In the residence of Princess Rabbit, there are still noble social dances held every day. Robb and Madeleine occasionally go to participate, while Jonah is as if nothing happened, talking and laughing with Robb, and it looks harmonious. Robb secretly followed Princess Rabbits social objects and found that people from the Dark Vatican had a lot of contact with her. It turned out that Princess Rabbit said to the Dark Vatican that Dongtu Datang welcomes people from the Dark Vatican to preach and build churches. If they want, they might as well communicate with Dongtu Datang. This proposal is of course extremely popular. The Dark Vatican was very excited and sent many high-ranking people to contact Princess Rabbit. Even several cardinals came to meet Princess Rabbit and chatted with each other. The conversation was very harmonious. Together, the two sides drew a beautiful blueprint for spreading the doctrine on the East Rabbit Datang. The cardinals even imagined that tens of millions of rabbits in the East Rabbit Datang would convert to the Dark Vatican. They were moved to tears and wished to fly in person. Go to the East to preach. However, Robb knew that these were all fakes. Not to mention that a fake princess could not help the Dark Vatican preach, even if it was a true princess. How much authority does the princess of the Eastern country have in his hands? Robb couldn''t be clearer, helping preach? What big dreams to talk about! The emperor came to a woman in minutes to stop politics, and demoted the princess to a commoner, without blinking his brows. In short, it depends on how you want to play. He accompanies Madeleine to go shopping every day, participates in social dance parties, and catches a fishing rod on the beach to go fishing, which is very comfortable. This morning, before dawn, Madeleine knocked on Robb''s door. Robb was wearing a tube nightdress, rubbed his eyes and opened the door, and Madeleine immediately said: "Mr. Robert, come with me, I will take you to see a good thing." "What good thing is eager to take me to see so early in the morning?" "Battleship!" Madeleine said with a look of excitement: "Our newest battleship in Siege is expected to be officially launched this morning. I think you will like it." "Huh?" Robb''s head became more sober: "Battleship? Oh! This is a little interesting, okay, wait for me, I''ll come when I change my clothes." He quickly changed into a noble costume. When he went out, Madeleine and Number Two were ready to go out. The three of them left the mansion with a group of entourage, and headed for the shipyard by the sea. Although the Lost City belongs to the territory of the Dark Vatican, Miss Queen has been lurking here for 16 years. Of course, she has also cultivated a lot of things that belong to her. The shipyard that the three are about to go to belongs to the Queen. Industry, Wang''s Shipyard! The warships produced here are all the private property of the Queen''s sister, and they are an important support for her to ensure the safety of her territorial waters. Chapter 606： Dongtu Datang replied Wang''s Shipyard appeared in front of Robb. The scale of this shipyard was much smaller than Robb had imagined. It was probably influenced by the thinking of later generations. The shipyard in Robb''s mind was the kind of huge factory like in a science fiction movie. However, what I saw in front of me was a "seaside construction site" that was extremely cheating. The beach was full of wood and semi-finished wooden boats. In the middle of the construction site, there is an area surrounded by canvas. Madeleine pointed there and smiled: "It''s surrounded by our latest battleship in Siege." Robbile said: "I actually knew that the technology was kept secret, and it was built in the middle of the canvas." Madeleine said: "This is what your majesty meant. During her battle with Godfather, she understood the preciousness of technology. She could surpass the enemy by one step. Therefore, when building this new warship, she paid great attention to it. Confidentiality." Robb: "..." Butter technology war? Robb almost laughed on the spot, no, hold back, this is a very serious matter, don''t laugh. "However, you don''t have to hide things anymore." Madeleine proudly said: "This big ship will be launched and set sail today. It''s useless to keep it secret now. Let the world see the greatness of our Gran Kingdom. " She was so fascinating that Robb was also interested. I saw the workers begin to lower the canvas, and then, a huge battleship slowly revealed its true face. Robb had played in the great nautical era and had a little understanding of various medieval ships. As the canvas was lowered, the first thing he saw was the mast, one, two, three... This is actually a three-masted galleon, quite powerful, big guy. The canvas continued to descend, and the ships side was exposed. Robb swept it over and saw that there were many gun ports on one side of the ship, at least ten. According to the principle of symmetry, there were also ten cannons on the other side of the ship. It''s quite powerful firepower. "Tsk tsk, not bad, not bad." Before Robb finished his compliment, all the canvas fell, revealing a row of boat paddles at the bottom. Robb: "..." Seeing his weird expression, Madeleine couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter? She''s still boasting that she''s good, why did she suddenly freeze?" Robb said: "The bottom row of oars is too compelling." Madeleine said: "These ship oars are very cutting-edge designs. Usually the ship relies on the wind to move forward, and when it enters a state of war, the oars also start to move. Depending on the force of the wind and the rowing of the oars, its speed will be faster than There are a lot of ordinary ships on board, and they are more maneuverable in naval battles. This design has received great praise from Elizabeth, and the boatman who invented this ship received a huge bonus." Okay, Robb now understands that this should be the Venetian gunboat of the guided version. This very obscure ship oar design was also the dominant overlord in the Mediterranean. It is the latest invention in this era. It is very powerful and powerful, and it can also get bonuses. Next, is the launching ceremony of the big ship. A large group of boatmen happily sent the big ship down to the sea, and the huge three-masted sailboat raised its white sails, looking mighty and domineering, and compared all the scum boats on the sea. Robb thought it was a trip, and after watching the ceremony happily, he felt okay. Just after the ceremony was finished, and before everyone had time to turn back, a soldier rushed over and knelt down on one knee in front of Madeleine: "Duke, the latest news, Dongtu Datangs border has been received. We sent a past letter, and sent someone to send a reply. The letter stated that we should send a fleet to pick up the princess immediately and thank us for helping the princess." Hearing this news, Robb, Madeleine, and Number Two couldn''t help but glance at each other, their expressions all strange. Although other people dont know yet, the three of them all know that the princess is a fake. Since it is a fake princess, the border gate of Dongtu Datang should be stunned after receiving the letter. Why did they send someone to reply? grateful? And he also said that he would send a fleet to pick him up. Isn''t it even more pleasant? Robb asked the soldiers calmly, "Who sent the letter? Who answered it?" The soldier said: "The letter was written by Master No. 2, and it was delivered by the city''s flying messenger. The reply was the first one received by Jonah Gilbert and he gave it to us." Robb smiled and said: "We know, you can withdraw." The soldier retreated, and Robb turned his head and smiled at Number Two: "The flying messenger was bought, and the letter was not delivered to Dongtu Datang. It should have been turned back halfway, and Jonah forged a reply letter." Number two nodded. Robb continued: "Since the other party took the initiative to take out the''East Rabbit Datang''s Reply,'' that is to say, their conspiracy is about to enter the next stage." Madeleine was awkwardly witty, and couldn''t speak at all at this time, so she had to ask: "What do you think they will do?" Robb said: "There is too little information, it is impossible to guess, who knows why they play like this? It seems that it is time for me to ask the fake princess again." Madeleine said: "Jonah has been staring at the fake princess. It''s hard to talk to her." "It''s okay, I have a way." Robb took out two small crystal **** from his arms. This is the "mobile phone" he invented last time. He said with a smile: "Madeleine, you take one of these things to the social dance party, pretend to chat with the rabbit princess, and use the opportunity of shaking hands to put this crystal ball into her hand." Madeleine suddenly understood: "Ah, it can still be like this." Robb said: "Technology is used in this way, even if the other party died, we will use this method to talk to the fake princess, hehehe." Madeleine and Number Two couldnt help but admire the five-body cast. This method is really clever. Except for the people in the holy city of Xifeng, no one has ever touched "mobile phones". No one would have thought that anyone would talk to the fake princess in this way. This is called Attacking the enemys blind spot is really surprising. In the evening of the same day, the social dance party began again in the mansion of the false princess. The big figures of the dark vatican were talking with the false princess about the promotion of dark faith in the eastern kingdom. When the conversation was very happy, Madeleine said " The identity of "Dark Sword Saint" leaned in and talked a few words, and took the opportunity of shaking hands with the fake princess, and stuffed a crystal ball into the fake princess''s hands. The fake princess has been held and controlled for years and years, and is very vigilant and sensitive to everything. When she received the "mobile phone" from Madeleine, she couldn''t see any flaws in her rabbit face, but , Even if there are any flaws in the expression of the rabbit''s face, it is difficult for humans to see it. She quietly put away the "mobile phone", although she didn''t know what it was for. Chapter 607： The people in Dongtu Datang are all my family After dark, Robb came outside the false princess''s mansion and lurked in the night. This time, Madeleine didn''t want to follow from a distance anymore. She was afraid of the assassin''s attack that suddenly jumped out. She couldn''t help if she followed too far, so she followed Robb. The two leaned on a roof opposite the fake princess mansion and looked towards the opposite house. Through the windowpanes, you could see that the noble ball inside was dismissing, and the big figures of the dark vatican were bidding farewell to the fake princess one by one. Jonah deliberately stayed at the end until everyone was gone. He winked at the guards and servants of the fake princess before pretending to leave the building. The building of Nuoda calmed down, and the fake princess stretched her waist to express tiredness, but the guards and servants who were in charge of monitoring her still followed her from room to room without leaving. It was not until the fake princess walked to the bathroom that they finally did not follow. The fake princess got into the bathroom alone, and then the curtains of the bathroom were closed. From the curtains, only the silhouette of a rabbit head was dangling. Madeleine whispered: "Hey, seeing this scene, you don''t imagine her taking a shower, do you?" Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "Why should I imagine a rabbit taking a bath?" "But her body is human." Robb sweats profusely: "Hey, don''t lead me to imagine, I will come up with weird pictures when I think about it. Grab the point, now is the perfect time to call her." The fake princess followed the people who watched her anytime and anywhere, and only when she took a bath was the only time she could leave the watch for a while. At this time, she didn''t even take off her clothes, and she took the crystal ball that Madeleine gave her to study. Although she didn''t know what this was, she still had some basic common sense. Crystals can be used for communication. It''s something everyone knows on the Continent of Fengmo. I was wondering how to use this thing, when I heard it rattle. She was afraid of ears on the wall, so she was so frightened that she wanted to cover the crystal ball with her hand so that its sound would not spread far. As a result, with this cover, the palm of her hand rubbed against the crystal ball, which immediately activated it, and it stopped dripping. Instead, it was Robbs voice, speaking Chinese in a very small volume: "Hello, Girl Rabbit! Turn on the shower." The familiar Chinese made the fake princess burst into tears. She immediately understood what was going on. She quickly turned on the shower in the bathroom and made the sound of water rattle. If someone eavesdropped outside, she could only Hear the sound of water. But as long as she puts the crystal ball to her ear, the impact of the sound of water is very small. "I''m Robert Smith, the man who spoke with you last time." "Well, I know." The fake princess said in an eager tone: "You are the only person here who can speak Chinese. I am particularly impressed." "I didn''t have a chance to talk a few times before, now it''s okay." Robb put his tone as gentle as possible: "I''m here to help you. Although I am a stranger to you, all Dongtu Datang people are To me, I feel like family. I will try my best to help you. If you have any difficulties, just tell me." This heart-warming sentence made the fake princess almost cry. No, she really cried. The eyes of the two rabbits were full of tears: "I am the daughter of a silk merchant in Dongtu Datang. I followed my father through the silk. On the road, silk was transported to distant Western countries to be sold, so I knew the languages ??of the East and the West. Not long ago, my father and I led the entourage and sent silk to sell as usual, but it was sold by the army of Norma, the country of knights. Surrounded, they detained my father and all his entourage as hostages, and then ordered me to pretend to be the princess of Dongtu Datang, and let me do what they ordered, otherwise they would kill my father and everyone in the caravan." "Noma, the country of knights?" When Robb heard the name, he couldn''t help frowning: "So it was Norma who was doing something? Do you know their specific plan?" "I don''t know!" said the fake princess: "I''m just one of their pawns, don''t let me know anything, just let me try my best to make friends with the people of the Dark Vatican, and promise them the right to mission in Dongtu Datang, don''t I wont say anything. Im sorry, but I cant help you much. "No, you have helped a lot." Robb said gently and quietly: "At least you let us know who is behind the scenes, and you also know the strength of the behind-the-scenes, so we won''t be caught off guard." "Please save me, as well as my father and his followers." "Don''t worry, you will definitely be saved." Robb said, "I can rush into the mansion to save you now, but if you save you like that, your father and his entourage will be killed. We may even even have your father''s body. You cant find it back, so you cant act rashly now. You should wait patiently, try your best to cooperate with Jonahs arrangements, pretend that you dont know anything, and Ill find a way. "Hmm!" The fake princess replied. "I will tell you what I know now." Robb said: "Jonah forged a reply from Dongtu Datang, saying that he would send a fleet to pick you up. What do you think about this?" "Fleet?" The fake princess whispered: "They really have a fleet. I was sent by the Norma fleet to the sea outside the Lost City. When we arrived on a small island in the open sea, they sent a small boat to carry it. I went into the sea near the Lost City, then threw me into the sea, let me swim to the shore, and pretended to let Jonah pick it up..." Robb said: "I roughly guessed what the other party is going to do. You should protect yourself first, and I will rescue you, your father, and your entourage. If there is an emergency, you will hide from no one. If you want to, touch this crystal ball and report the number 000088, then you can contact me, remember the number, dont make a mistake." "Understood." Robb hung up the phone, and Madeleine next to him was looking at him curiously. Just now Robb and the fake princess had been talking in Chinese. Madeleine couldnt understand at all, so she had to blink her big eyes and look at Robb. Played. Holding Madeleine''s hand, he smiled and said: "Let''s go, let''s go back to the house and call Her Majesty the Queen. I have basically guessed what the other party is going to do." "Ah? Did you get important information?" Madeleine said: "What did the fake princess say?" "I''ll talk about it later." An hour later, in Robbs room, Robb, Madeleine, and No. 2 were surrounded by a crystal ball, and in the crystal ball appeared the majestic picture of Miss Queen, a group of people quietly After listening to Robb''s recounting information. Of course, Robb deliberately omitted his sentence "All the people of Dongtu Datang are like family members to me", so as not to make trouble for himself. Chapter 608： Murder with a knife After Robb reported all the information on his hand clearly, the Queen and Number Two both clearly thought of something. Their eyes flickered. Only Madeleine still didn''t know what happened. This may be the person who charged and made the battle. The biggest difference between political struggles. Madeleine couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter with you? An expression of''I understand everything'', tell me what the enemy''s conspiracy is?" The queen said: "Listen first to what Baron Robert has to say, I also want to hear what he has to say." "Okay, then I''m going to talk about it." Robb chuckled and said: "It is obvious that this is a military strike against the Dark Vatican launched by Norma, the country of knights." "Scared?" Madeleine said: "How did you analyze this result?" Robb said: "Don''t worry, I''ll talk about it one step at a time. First of all, Norma used a bitter trick a few years ago to drive Jonah Gilbert out of Norma and let him escape to a loss. Coming from the City of Darkness, he penetrated into the interior of the Dark Vatican, became a knight of the Temple, and ran a spy network in the Lost City. This is the first link." The queen hummed, expressing satisfaction. Robb said, "Next, Norma State arrested the silk merchant of Dongtu Datang, and made the merchant''s daughter disguised as the princess of Dongtu Datang. This is the second ring." "Next, the fake princess will show off her social skills in the Lost City, get acquainted with a large number of senior members of the Dark Vatican, and promise them that they can preach in Dongtu Datang." Robb laughed and said, "For a Vatican, preaching is Its most important task is to obtain territory and expand the foundation of its strength. Therefore, the proposal of the false princess will definitely win the favor of the dark vatican. Of course, the dark vatican will greatly reduce its guard against the false princess, and even become known. Under such circumstances, Dongtu Datangs fleet came to welcome the fake princess to return home. Guess what would happen?" Although Madeleine doesnt like conspiracies, shes not stupid. After a little thought, she understood: When the fake princess returns to the country, the big figures of the Dark Vatican will definitely go to see off. After all, she is a princess of a country. You also have to go to a lot of cardinals, archbishops and so on. The pomp is not to be small." "Exactly correct, add 10 points!" Robb gave Madeleine a thumbs up and said: "At this time it is the fleet''s turn to perform. According to the fake princess, Norma has already sent a fleet to hide in At that time, the small island in the open sea, this fleet will disguise as Dongtu Datang''s fleet and come to the dock to pick up people." Madeleine basically understood this completely: "Datang Kingdom never uses troops to the west, and its diplomatic strategy is very conservative. Coupled with the relationship between the fake princesses, the Dark Vatican will think that the fleet of Datang Kingdom came with goodwill. , There is no threat and will not be guarded." "Just when the princess handover ceremony was on the dock." Robb smirked: "The ship''s naval guns suddenly fired together, and the magic props fired volleys against the important figures of the dark Holy See who were seeing off on the shore. Then the Marine Corps started landing operations, and the scene was very exciting." Robb said it was interesting, but the people who listened did not find it interesting. The faces of the Queen, Madeleine, and Number Two all seemed heavy. Madeleine said: "Why did Norma suddenly come here?" "Isn''t that simple?" The queen said indifferently: "Obviously it was for Ramendra. The army of monsters was inexplicably killed in the hands of ghost men, and the reputation of the Holy See of Guangming was completely lost. My Sieglan national power is booming. Looking at this year After the summer harvest, it is possible to launch a massive attack and approach Mondela''s lair. Once Mondela and the Archbishop of Illumination are defeated, the power of the Holy See of Illumination in the entire Kingdom of Gran will be lost." Having said that, she paused for a while, and sighed slightly: "I am replaced by the Pope of Illumination and King Norma, and I must have Ramundra at this time, and between the kingdoms of Gran and Norma. , Separated by a desert kingdom, it is not convenient to come over by land, so of course you have to go by sea." When she said this, Robb suddenly woke up. He remembered that a few days ago, Madara came to him to report, saying that Norma had reached a secret agreement with the Pharaoh. Afraid is not simple. He couldn''t help but said: "Your Majesty, I think it''s best to take precautions on land." "Huh?" The queen''s expression sank: "Do you have any information?" Robb whispered: "My teacher said that the Norma Kingdom may be discussing something unknown with the Desert Kingdom, but there is no real hammer." The queen''s expression was not very good, but she gave a hmm, indicating that she knew it, and she was lost in thought. At this time, as a general, Madeleine had already begun to make tactical deductions. She murmured: "The fleet bombarded the dark high-level personnel of the Holy See on the shore. Panic, and at this time, immediately sending soldiers to land and fight into the chaotic city, the effect must be amazing. My main army in Sigram is now on the road of light, preparing to fight against Monbeira, staying lost There are only a small number of troops in the city, and the Knights of the Temple of the Dark Vatican." "The Knights of the Temple will definitely have no leader at that time, because many big figures have died under the naval gun, and the command system will be in chaos at that time. The people of Norma take the opportunity to kill and have a great opportunity to take down the lost city." Its okay if she didnt deduct it. With this deduction, she suddenly felt the situation was extremely urgent: "Elizabeth, although the Lost City is a place controlled by the Dark Vatican, its not in our grasp, but...its my Siege after all. Part of the people living here are the people of Siglan. If they fall into the hands of the Holy See of Light, the people here dont know how much they will survive. We cant just sit and watch." "Well, I''m also considering this issue." The queen said: "Madeline, what can you do?" "The best way, of course, is to notify the Dark Vatican immediately." Madeleine said: "After they hear about it, they will definitely kill Jonah immediately, and then we mobilize the fleet to fight to the death of the Norma nation''s fleet on the high seas. " When Robb heard her arrangement, he was happy: "Madeline, you are the general''s style of play, but it will definitely not be the Queen''s style of play." The queen glanced at Robb and hummed: "You are clever. You guessed that I wouldn''t use Madeleine''s method, but what would I do?" Robb whispered: "By borrowing a knife to kill, first pretend that you dont know anything, let Normas fleet dock, and kill more than half of the high-level personnel of the Dark Vatican on the beach, and then we will send troops to kill Norma. Killed all the people, killing two birds with one stone." Chapter 609： The elephant hastily challenged a dog After Robb said these words, Madeleine''s mouth opened wide, and she really didn''t expect to be able to do this. The queen glanced at Robb deeply, her face unchanged and unchanging: "Baron Robert, you are a smart and wise man. You think about conspiracies and tricks very quickly." Robb said, "I have done a little bit of work. Compared with your majesty''s foresight, it must be far behind." He is limited to his current false identity, and he can only say this. If he is now the lazy priest, he must be in Yin and Yang weirdly say: "My level of conspiracy and trickery is less than one ten thousandths of yours. You are a ghost woman in this regard. expert." In fact, Robb didn''t like to play tricks, especially this kind of political struggle between human beings. He didn''t want to get involved at all. If he didn''t want to help Madeleine, he didn''t even bother to say a word. The queen said: "The baron''s proposal is very good, but it has overlooked a very important point." "Huh?" Madeleine said: "What else is he neglecting such an excellent strategy?" The queen said in an unpleasant manner: "What is ignored is our relationship with the Dark Church. Although we and the Dark Church are not as glued as they seem to be on the surface, they are currently a cooperative relationship. We need to fear the Dark Church and also rely on the power of the Dark Church. , So I cant tear my face completely." Robb''s mouth is flat, and he wants to make a comment: Politics are really annoying. But still forcibly held back. The queen continued: "Once the strategy proposed by the Baron just now is used, the Dark Vatican will definitely see afterwards that we used the knife to kill people. Obviously we knew about the Norma country''s conspiracy, but deliberately did not notify them, and ambushed soldiers waiting for the Dark Vatican to suffer heavy casualties. Afterwards, if you do it so obvious, you will have to tear your face with the Dark Vatican." Number Two said from the side: "Yes, once the Dark Vatican falls out with us, there will be a lot of harm. They may mobilize all the dark believers against us, and Siege will immediately fall into civil strife. The original East To solve Mondelas problem, we have to delay it again." Madeleine had listened in confusion, so she had no choice but to refrain from commenting. Robb said: "In other words, he must also borrow the knife to kill people, but also to ensure that Normas landing operations will not succeed so as not to harm too many civilians, and to prevent the people of the Dark Vatican from detecting it... This is too much. It''s difficult." The queen sighed: "Yes, it''s difficult." If she is a ruthless politician, it is not difficult. You just need to pretend to be ignorant of everything, let Norma''s fleet bombard the Lost City, and have another gorgeous landing operation to destroy the Lost City. , In this way, the darkness of the Holy See must be greatly injured, and it will no longer be able to influence Sigram in the future. Anyway, there are definitely not many landing troops. After the Lost City is over, the Queen will pretend to dispatch troops urgently, send a large army to recapture the Lost City, and drive Norma''s troops back to the sea. But if you do this, the people of the Lost City will be miserable, and there are a small number of troops in the Lost City that belong to Miss Queen. These loyal subordinates will also be sacrificed. When the time comes, the Lost Citys corpses will be a sea of ??blood. I don''t know how many people will die. Perhaps Mondela can afford such a loss, but the Queen''s sister who loves her people like a child can never bear it. However, if her army reacted too quickly, and immediately after the Norma nations army shelled the senior members of the Dark Vatican, it would immediately attack and beat the Norma army into a mess. It would be too fake. Then the dark Vatican would Don''t make trouble with her. Robb said: "In other words, if you want to show a hasty challenge, you have to win." Queen: "Hmm!" Robb said, "Its not easy to act. Our flying messengers in the Lost City were bought by Jonah. There must be soldiers who have been bought out in the permanent garrison here. If we order the soldiers to act on the scene in advance, it might not be possible. Its a matter of minutes. But if you dont tell the soldiers how to fight this battle in advance, they will definitely be confused by the sudden attacking enemy and have no morale. Its really a hasty fight. " Madeleine is a general who has led soldiers to fight for many years. She knows the situation on the battlefield best. When she hears this, she feels unreliable: "War must be prepared with absolute superiority. There is a certainty of victory, and nine out of ten in a hasty challenge." The queen''s expression is not very good-looking, she has always been wise and smart, and there is no good way to do it in this situation. Thinking left and right, he still couldn''t, and sighed: "Finally, if you can''t think of a way, you should inform the Dark Church and tell them that the princess is a fake, and Jonah is a traitor. Protect the people of the Lost City than fight against the darkness. The Holy See is even more important." This is indeed a good way, but for Robb, it is not! Because of this, the mission of the fake rabbit princess failed. Her father and the caravan would all be killed by the Norma Kingdom. That was from Dongtu Datang. To Robb, he had nothing to do with his family. The difference, how can I just watch them die? Robb said: "Your Majesty, there is no way to fight and win in haste." "Huh?" The Queen, Madeleine, and Number Two looked at him curiously. Robb said: "Let me give you an example. An elephant was sleeping. Suddenly, a dog came and attacked the elephant and bit the elephant''s ass. The elephant woke up in his sleep and hurriedly challenged. You said Can it beat the dog?" The three people next to him said together: "Nonsense, even if the elephant rushes to fight, it won''t take a lot of effort to deal with a dog." Robb said: "That''s right! The troops sent by Norma Kingdom for surprise landing operations are only transported by the fleet after all. They must pretend to be the fleet to welcome the princess. The size should not be too large. I estimate that there are at most a dozen ships. This bit of combat power is the combat power of a dog. We only need to prepare an elephant, and then let the dog happily do whatever it takes to get them back in a hasty challenge." The queen said: "You mean, I transferred the army to the lost path in advance? Wouldn''t that arouse the vigilance of the enemy? And it will also attract the suspicion of the dark Vatican." "No, no, no, of course the army will arouse vigilance. I''m talking about..." Robb said: "A decisive force, it doesn''t need to look how powerful, it just needs to be placed in the Lost City inconspicuously, waiting for Norma. When the army of China came over, it rushed to fight, and it was able to beat the well-prepared enemy into a scurrying." The Queen, Madeleine, and Number Two asked almost at the same time: "What are you talking about?" Robb pointed to the direction of the shipyard: "New battleship!" Chapter 610： Battleship made of steel "New battleship?" Madeleine said: "Do you mean the new row-plating battleship that was launched a few days ago? That battleship is really great, but it''s just more flexible and maneuverable during naval battles, and it can''t do it. At the same time, deal with more than a dozen enemy ships." Number Two also said: "Yes, if we let the enemy fleet into the port deliberately and undefendedly, they will definitely bombard all the ships in the port at the moment of a sneak attack. The ships that can fight in here will lose more than half of them in an instant. Even if our cutting-edge warships deliberately parked a little farther to avoid being affected by the first round of sneak attacks, it would still be difficult for the enemy to attack more than a dozen warships." Robb said: "No, I''m not talking about the low pressure battleship with platooning, I''m talking about the newer and sharper..." Upon hearing this, Madeleine''s eyes lit up instantly: "Ah, Mr. Robert, do you have any new inventions? You are the best at inventing weapons. You must have something good." The queen couldnt help but lifted her spirits. She saw the Katyusha and landmines invented by Robert Smith. They were really great weapons. Later, through the miniature camera invented by him, she obtained Mondela and the Holy See of Light. The demons were used as evidence of the battle, and they gained the hearts of the people in an instant. Therefore, the queen is still a little looking forward to the invention and creation of the little baron in front of her, but she doesn''t believe it blindly like Madeleine. Robb said: "It can''t be said that it is my invention, it should be regarded as my teacher''s invention, but my teacher likes to use the inventions for people''s livelihood, and I am good at using weapons." As soon as the queen heard this, her eyes lit up. It turned out to be the invention of a ghost man, so it must be easy to use. She couldn''t help but said with excitement, "Let''s listen, what is it?" Robb said in a serious manner: "Now Jonahs faked letter from the Kingdom of Tang Dynasty has just arrived in the Lost City, and the fleet will have to come to''retrieve the princess'', it will definitely have to be delayed for a month or two, because the Kingdom of Tang Dynasty is far away from here. The fleet is coming too fast and the acting is not like it. Lets use this or two months to build a warship made entirely of steel, and it will become an elephant, no matter how the wild dog sneaks, It can slap the wild dog honestly with a backhand slap." "Steel ship?" The princess, Madeleine, and Number Two were all a little confused. Number Two couldn''t help asking: "Can a ship made of steel float on the water? Will it not go deep?" Madeleine also said: "How big is the sail of a steel boat to run?" Robb did not explain to the two of them, but turned directly to the crystal ball, and said to Miss Queen, "Your Majesty, you should be familiar with the steam engine." The queen''s eyes lit up: "Use a steam engine for power?" "That''s right." Robb said: "Have you ever seen a waterwheel. It is the kind of waterwheel that can be used to push a watermill when the water turns on a wheel. If we turn it around, let the steam engine turn the waterwheel and let the waterwheel go? Paddling, what do you think will become?" In an instant, the queen seemed to understand something, the huge water wheel, constantly spinning and paddling, how much kinetic energy would it bring? Since the steam engine can drive a train made of steel to run fast, of course it can also drive a big ship made of steel to run fast. A ship made of steel! The queen immediately thought of the steam tank in Westwind Town. That thing is simply a perfect combination of offense and defense. The king of land warfare, if there is an all-steel ship, wouldn''t it be possible to become the king of the sea. Can those broken wooden boats fight against such things? Needless to say. She said decisively: "Madeline, No. 2, you immediately hand over the boatman from the Wang''s Shipyard to Baron Robert, and build a giant steel ship at the fastest speed! We are going to prepare an elephant in the Lost City." Madeleine and No.2 didn''t chat with Robb as often as the Queen, and they had broad vision. The two of them hadn''t reacted yet, and they didn''t understand what the Queen and Robb were going to do. However, since the queen has given the order, there is nothing to hesitate, so hurry up and call someone. That evening, a group of boatmen came to Robb''s room. The first one is a fifty-something veteran boatman who looks very experienced. The drainage design is his handwriting. It can be said that he is the leading ship design expert in Siege. When he saw Robb, his expression was obviously a little weird: "Mr. Baron, we are the boatmen of the Wang''s Shipyard. Your Majesty ordered us to see you, saying that you have a better ship design plan, and let us assist you in completing it. ." Robb had no choice but to say: "Well, she passed the award. I don''t have any systematic plan, just a small idea." "Only imagine?" The old boatman''s expression obviously brought up a touch of discomfort. It was obvious that he took the "imagination" that Robb planned to say as a layman who was going to be blind. Robb can understand what he is thinking now. He must be thinking: Where did the rich second generation come from, and want to point fingers at the experts, suggesting a rubbish, meaningless idea, which made us blind. Toss about it. But its okay. Its right to have doubts. The advancement of science has been hobbled step by step amidst countless doubts. If no one doubts, it is not conducive to the improvement and development of technology. Robb smiled and asked, "Do you think that a ship made of steel will sink?" "Of course not." The old boatman also smiled: "That''s a layman''s guess. As long as the relationship between buoyancy and gravity is calculated, it will not sink." "That''s good." Robb said: "If you can say this, I am very confident in my vision. Come on, let''s not talk nonsense. Let me show you a drawing first." Robb took out a drawing of a "steam ship". This drawing was very simple, similar to a children''s stick figure. The internal structure was not drawn at all, only the outline was drawn. However, for an experienced old boatman, having a look is enough to understand a lot of things. He saw the conspicuous large water wheel in the middle of the hull at a glance. "This is the only power on the boat?" The old boatman said: "From this shape, it is used to pull water. If it rotates fast enough, it can quickly pull the water backwards, and the whole ship Paddling forward... However, this requires a lot of power. I don''t think this is something that can be done by dozens or even hundreds of people. After all, this entire ship is made of steel and it will be very heavy. ." "Yes, so it needs a steam engine." "Huh?" The old boatman looked dumbfounded: "What is a steam engine?" It turned out that the steam engine, something that everyone knows in Westwind Town and Guangming Road, has not yet reached the Lost City. Robb smiled and waved his hand and opened a portal: "Go in, go to the holy city of West Wind. You are responsible for the design of the ship, and the dwarf craftsmen there are responsible for providing power." Chapter 611： Cutting-edge technology crystallization The old boatmen led a large group of boatmen through the portal, and then they found that they had arrived in an inland city. Shipbuilding in inland cities is simply unheard of, and the boatmen can''t help but feel a little confused. But not far away, in the courtyard of the church, a lazy priest waved to them and smiled: "Welcome to the holy city of Xifeng. My apprentice has already told me that you are here to build ships." "Ah, a respectable Father." The old boatman came over: "Baron Robert asked us to come and build ships, but this...This is an inland city. How do we build ships here?" "Why can''t the inland cities build ships?" Robb smiled: "If it''s built, it can be transported to the beach by a portal." Old boatman: "..." "The reason why we want to build here is very simple." Robb said: "The first is that there is a complete industrial system here. There are mines, refineries, a large number of craftsmen, and all kinds of parts and machines are readily available. Yes, you can use it, only then can you keep up with the time. The second is that the technology is confidential!" Listening to what he said, the old boatman understood! There are many people in the Lost City, and there are mixed spies. He designed the discharge boat last time and built it around with canvas, which is very inconvenient, but there is no need to worry too much here. Inland cities come to learn the truth about shipbuilding? After a while, Elsie came, and was ordered to take the boatmen to take a brief tour of the holy city of Xifeng. They immediately saw the huge iron-making blast furnace of the holy city of Xifeng, steam trains, steam cars, etc. After their dazzling things subverted their common sense, Elsie took them to the Dwarf Village. The steam tank being processed and manufactured here once again shocked the shipmen. Even this kind of big iron car can run, so why worry that the big iron ship can''t run? No one knows better than a boatman that the sea can carry a steel giant larger than the land. "Then start working!" The old boatman became excited at once: "I want to design a big ship made of steel, hahahaha." In the following days, the intense shipbuilding work began. Boatmen and dwarf craftsmen, come to Robb to pick up a few BUFFs, and then start work. The steel hull is built with a "steam engine" as the heart. A tall chimney is erected on it, and a huge water wheel is on the hull. Stand up on both sides... The boatmen soon discovered that they seemed to only play a design role, and the specific parts were all made by dwarves. The dwarves do not need to know the knowledge of ships. They only need to make parts according to the drawings and according to the needs. They dont care about the design, and they dont care. Spliced ??together. The boatmen actually don''t understand the steam engine, the axle, the transmission system, or even how the water wheel is turned. Their common sense of shipbuilding has been subverted... They seem to understand that shipbuilding is no longer just the work of boatmen, it seems to be an entire industrial system. Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, two months have passed. Summer is about to begin at this time! The summer harvest time is approaching. Robb is avatar every day, and he is really exhausted from the two-line operation at the same time. I want to quickly end this hard day. Of course, the biggest comfort in this day is that Madeleine plays with him every day. There is cute Madeleines company was worth the hard work. The fake bunny princess continued to hold a social dance party in the Lost City, promising various missionary preferential policies to the dark church, which caused the high-levels of the dark church to be inexplicably excited. In June, the weather is hot. On this day, a messenger arranged by Jonah came to the Lost City and brought a message that excited everyone: "East Rabbit Datang''s fleet will arrive in five days." Everyone is waiting for this news! The people of the Dark Vatican wanted to wait for this news to come and begin to spread the doctrine in the Kingdom of Tang Dynasty. The people of Norma are also waiting for the news to arrive, preparing to launch surprise attacks. The people on Robb''s side were already a little impatient. In a valley next to the holy city Westwind, a huge steel ship has been built. The ship is more than 30 meters in length. To be honest, it is not very big. The three-masted sailing ships of these days are often more than 30 meters long. For example, the three-masted three-masted ship that was launched in the Lost City not long ago is 32 meters long, which is longer than the steel battleship that was just built. A little bit. However, although the length is the same, the weight is completely different. This ship is almost entirely made of steel, heavy and heavy, and its defensive power is not on the same level as the wooden ship. Under the command of Robbs Saobao, the boatmen painted the steel battleship with wood-grain paint. If this layer of paint is not scraped off, no one knows that it is made of steel. More than 30 dwarf cannons were installed on the ship to be responsible for physical output. In addition, a lot of messy magic props were installed for magic output. The main gun at the bow of the ship is actually the Thunder Gods Roar of the Desert Kingdom. It was installed on this cutting-edge battleship as the main gun. In addition to the physical dwarf artillery on both sides of the ship, the Katyusha invented by Robert Smith was installed, and a large number of defensive magic runes were drawn on the ship. This can be said to be the crystallization of Siglan''s current cutting-edge technology! The boatmen were also very moved by their masterpiece, but the question now is how to get it to the Lost City... Next is the moment to witness the miracle. Miss Queen saw through the crystal ball. While there was no one in the middle of the night, Robert Smith opened a portal to the holy city West Wind at the Shipyard in the Lost City, and the ghost man on the portal, I got up lazily from my stone chair, walked under the ship that was more than 30 meters long, and lifted it up with one hand. Then he held the giant ship in his hand, walked to the portal, and squeezed a ship into the small portal abruptly. The weird thing is that it really fits in! Seeing Miss Queen almost turned the table. In a blink of an eye, the giant ship appeared in the shipyard of the Lost City, floating on the water like an ordinary wooden ship. The only difference was that there was no mast on it, only a tall chimney. It looks a bit out of tune with the wooden boats next to it. Chapter 612： Ill be a good person In the dock of the Wang''s Shipyard, there is a strange ship without sails. Due to the wood-grain paint, from the outside, this ship is not much different from an ordinary wooden ship. Madeleine and No. 2 did not disclose the details of this ship to any subordinates, but only explained to them that yesterday. A ship that suffered a storm and damaged its mast was towed back to the shipyard and is now waiting for repairs. In this way, no insider will spread its information. Madeleine didn''t even transfer to the navy, because no one knew if there were any agents arranged by Jonah in the navy. Just let this giant steel ship float quietly in the dock. That evening, it was time for Robb to talk about expenses with Miss Queen. Robb was lazily on his stone chair, looking at the crystal ball: "Miss Queen, you have also received the steel battleship. It''s time to calculate the cost with me." The queen has long known that a ghost man is a man who wants money, and it must be impossible to build this warship for nothing, so she has already prepared her mind and said calmly: "Okay, how much does it cost?" "I won''t give you the whole number. Let''s do the same." Robb smiled and said, "First of all, calculate the cost of materials. There are more than 50 tons of steel. One ton is one thousand kilograms, and one kilogram is roughly equal to one iron ingot. You know what the price of the iron ingot is, and you count it first." Queen:"" After just listening to the cost of materials, the queen felt that the situation was a bit wrong. Robb said: "Next are the manufacturing costs of the dwarf artillery, magic items, steam engines, the manual costs of the dwarf craftsmen, chimneys, axles, gears, oranges... These things are countless, I will roughly calculate it for you. one time" The queen "touched" the land and slapped it on the table: "You are too much, you are obviously black money." "How?" Robb said: "Otherwise, you can do the math yourself." The queen turned to the clerk beside her and winked. After a while, the clerk finished the calculation and handed the queen a list with trembling hands. The queen only glanced at it, and she felt that the whole person was not good: "Really want so much? The cost... Isn''t the cost of this weapon too much?" Robb said: "Based on your current GDP, it is really difficult to build such a giant steel ship. It is estimated that you will only be able to build a dozen or so ships if you smash the pot and sell the iron to empty the treasury. But dont be sad. As long as you develop well and do a good job of the economy, it will be much easier to build in the future." Queen:"" The clerk next to him whispered: "Your Majesty, do you really want to give him such a large sum of money? You just prepared the money to rebuild the palace in the Black Earth Tower. There is only so much money. If you give it to him, the palace will be built. Nothing. Or, let''s not pay the bills." The queen shook: "Don''t be foolish, this huge steel ship is a weapon of the country, how can we abandon such a weapon for the sake of building the palace? I would rather not build this ship, and send someone to send him the money. " The clerk respectfully bowed and retired. The queen looked at Robb a little depressed: "I finally saved some money, but it''s all gone." Robb said: "But you can solve the threats of the Dark Vatican and Norma Kingdom in one fell swoop, why not do it? I believe that wise, like you, must understand that the money is worth it." "Well, for the long-term stability of coastal cities, powerful warships are necessary, and the money is worth it." The queen sighed slightly: "However, it is not enough to solve the threat from the sea, the enemy from the land. Its still there. The information you told me last time. I sent someone to investigate. The Norma Kingdom has indeed reached a secret agreement with the Desert Kingdom, but the content of the secret agreement cannot even be detected by the best spies. I have reason to doubt. , The Norma Kingdom may use the Desert Kingdom to use troops to our country... Alas! This time, my plan to break Mondelas nest in one fell swoop and unify the Gran Kingdom will be postponed again." At this point, her tone became a little embarrassing: "When will I recover my country?" Hearing a hint of helplessness and pain in her tone, Robb felt a little bit distressed about this woman, and said, "Politics, it''s like this, you want to kill Mondela, but Mond Tightly hold the thighs of the Holy See of Light, then the Norma Kingdom will not be able to stand by. You should have been mentally prepared for it." The queen said: "I''m just very angry. Why do bad guys like Mondela have some help? I''m obviously the righteous, but no one helps? Not only is no one helping me, there is also a ghost man who keeps cheating on my money." "Did I lie to you for money?" Robb laughed: "Most of the money I took from you was given to the craftsmen. It was they who made weapons, sweets, and all kinds of goods for you. Things are supposed to be paid. If I provide you with these for free, the workers wont get anything. Then, where is the fairness to them?" The queen said: "You mean, because I am a good person, I am justice, I pay attention to fairness, so what I want to get, I must give something. And Mondela is a bad person, he does not need to pay attention to justice and fairness, just Just need to keep plundering others, so he has such an easy life?" Robb spread his hands: "At present, it looks like this." The queen smiled coldly: "Then, shall I be a bad person?" "No!" Robb suddenly put on a serious face: "If you are a bad person, you may get many slaves who work for you for free, but you will also lose someone''s help to you at the same time." "Who?" "I!" Queen:"" The weird silence lasted for several seconds. Robb originally thought that the queen would pat the table and say, "You never helped me. You will only cheat on my money." But in fact the queen didnt say that. She didnt say anything. She thought quietly for a while. After about thirty seconds, she suddenly showed her face and smiled. This smile was so beautiful that she was as beautiful as she was. Ju Renhuan''s face is even more beautiful. She smiled and said, "Then I should be a good person." "Wow!" "You wow again, I''ll change my mind to be a bad person." Robb smiled and said, "It''s not that you can change it if you want to. Once the Three Views are formed, it''s hard to change." The two of them looked at each other quietly through the crystal ball. There was nothing to say for a while. After a long time, the queen said: "I''m tired, go to bed first." "Well, let''s go." Robb didn''t have the yin and yang anger, but softly comforted him: "You have more help than others, but momentary difficulties don''t mean anything. As long as you walk on the right path, you will definitely be able to achieve the ultimate goal. victory." "I hope so!" Chapter 613： The raid begins Five days later, a fleet came to the sea outside the Lost City. The size of this fleet is really not small, a total of eleven warships, all three-masted galleons. A towering ship tower stands on the deck of the ship, with two rows of side guns lined up on both sides of the ship, which looks mighty and domineering. A five-clawed golden dragon flag was hung on each ship, and on the deck of each ship were rabbit-men sailors. When Robb saw the ship, he felt a little bit to vomit. Which is the Eastern ship? Although he has not been to the Dongtu Datang in this world, from the perspective of the overall development progress of this world, Dongtu Datang should also be in the Middle Ages. At that time, the East Tu, the navigation technology should be extremely backward. The shipbuilding technology used at that time was supposed to be "hard sail technology". There were no ocean-going ships and only offshore boats. How could there be such a monolithic Western-style galleon? This is too bullshit. But they just acted like this, and the people who bullied here lacked understanding of the East. Robb is a little curious, isn''t there a maritime merchant who has been to the East to come forward and expose it? However, after turning around the pier, he found out that all the marine merchants were not there. After asking someone to ask, he heard that for several months, Mr. Jonah frequently released various ocean-going missions. The adventurers set sail happily. No one who knew a little bit about Dongtu Datang was there, and Norma dared to use the western galleon to pretend to be the battleship of Dongtu Datang. These boats did not immediately sail into the port. They dropped anchor on the distant sea and sent a small boat ashore to negotiate. Robb saw that a small group of rabbit men came ashore. They all had a rabbit head and were wearing them. Eastern style armor, very beautiful fish scale armor, it looks a bit like an Eastern general. However, Robb had already talked to the fake princess on the phone and knew that these rabbit people were members of the silk caravan. Like the fake princesses, they were taken hostage by the Norma country and forced them to come out to play this game. play. The fake rabbit general went ashore in a small boat and had a good chat with Jonah, who had been waiting on the shore for a long time, thanking him for saving the princess Yunyun, and then a large group of dark church officials also gathered around, met with the fake general and shook hands. , The two sides showed a very harmonious and friendly attitude, and they almost became brothers. General Rabbit opened his mouth and closed his mouth and was willing to transport some priests and nuns to the east to help them build churches in the local area and promote the doctrine, so that the upper echelons of the Dark Vatican lamented that no white had received the princess. Robb knew that the meat of the show was about to begin. Sure enough, it was time to send the fake princess on board just after the friendship and negotiations between the two sides were over. The warships in the distance began to slowly approach the shore. Robb quietly took La Madeleines hand. The latter knew it, and quietly stepped back a bit. Necromancer No. 2 followed, the three of them. Quietly leaving the crowd, walking in the direction of the shipyard, climbing on top of the steel battleship, sitting in the cabin, using magic props blessed with "reconnaissance", watching the movement here from a distance. I saw a large group of dark vatican cardinals and archbishops on the main pier, lining up to send off the fake princesses aboard the ship, and a huge three-masted sailing ship came to pick up the fake princesses and rabbit generals. The boat goes. Robb pointed to the battleships behind, and whispered: "Madeleine, look, the gun barrels of the enemy battleship." Madeleine quickly took a look at the gun barrels of the eleven enemy ships, all intentionally or unintentionally aimed at the surrounding important targets. Some were aimed at the dark Vatican battleship next to them, some were aimed at the cardinals and archbishops on the shore, some were aimed at the port turrets, and even the muzzle of a battleship was aimed at Her Majesty the Queen. Pulping battleship. Madeleine''s heart tightened: "Should we disperse the soldiers on the discharge battleship now?" "Don''t! If we ask them to leave the ship urgently, our so long hard preparations will be in vain." No.2 said: "Even if the people of Norma country can''t see through, the people of the Dark Vatican will guess that we were long gone afterwards. Be prepared. Until now, I can only pretend to be unaware. After the other party fires the gun, we urgently order the soldiers to jump into the sea to escape and come to our ship, so that we can show that the elephant is suddenly bitten by a wild dog and fought back. Scene." "However, the soldiers will die. This is not the Holy City West Wind. If Godfather is not here, the dead will really die..." "I will protect them." Robb whispered: "I''ll go to that slurping boat and use my magic to protect them!" "How can it work? It''s too dangerous." Madeleine was anxious: "Then I have to go too." "Don''t make trouble in the past, your sword skills will not be useful in this situation." Robb said. "But... it''s too dangerous for you to pass this way, I have to follow you." Robb put on a serious face: "Madeline, are you planning to be my nanny?" The tone of this sentence was a bit heavy, which made Madeleine stiff. After several seconds, she wept and said: "Then please, you must be careful." Robb slipped off the giant steel ship and turned to the discharge vessel not far away. There were more than 200 crew members on this ship. The ship was quite large. When Robb got on board, they all saluted quickly. These two For many months, Madeleine and Robb were inseparable, often going in and out of shipyards, piers and so on together. No one knew who he was. Robb said: "The Grand Duke of Madeleine asked me to come to this ship to observe and learn, and is temporarily responsible for the command of this ship. Please give me your advice." The crew bowed respectfully, but Robb found that several crew members had a sneer at the corners of their mouths. If Robb didnt know the enemys conspiracy in advance, he might not be able to detect the meaning of their expressions, but now, it seems that I heard them saying: You are going to die soon, and you are commanding a fart. Robb smiled secretly in his heart: Sure enough, there were spies from the other party on this ship, and it was right that we did not evacuate the crew in advance, and the news almost leaked out. He made an "OK" gesture to Madeleine on the steel giant ship from a distance to relieve her. He knew that Madeleine must not be relieved, but it didn''t matter. The final outcome was shocking to her. No risk, it won''t hurt her heart. Robb looked at the pier in the distance, and saw that the fake princess and rabbits were all on the boat. Jonah also pretended to be very polite and accompanied the fake princess on the boat. When all of them climbed on the boat. After going, the enemy ship will fire its guns. The fuze is burning! Of course, the artillery of this year is hidden in the hull of the ship, so no one can see the burning of the fuze. Chapter 614： Abandon the ship to escape, go to that mastless ship People saw the rabbit princess waving on the deck, and Jonah pretending to get off the boat with the last few words. Rows of dark vatican figures on the pier waved goodbye to them. A few seconds later, with a loud bang, the surprise attack began. The eleven three-masted galleons fired at the same time, and at the same time, the magic items carried on the ship were also fired together. In an instant, physical cannonballs, magic missiles, fireballs, ice arrows, holy punishments, light explosions... all kinds of messy attacks were ejected from the battleship at the same time, waving at the cardinals and archbishops who were on the dock, crazy. Sweep the ground. This was really caught off guard. These big figures of the Dark Vatican would never think that the people of Dongtu Datang would suddenly make a move in this situation. A shell fell into the crowd on the dock and exploded! The two cardinals were blown into flight at the same time. Another fireball came, and an archbishop was still waving his hands, and suddenly turned into a fireball. ... Stumps and broken arms are flying all over the sky. On the pier, there were heavy casualties for a moment, and blood flowed into rivers. Interestingly, although the big figures of the Dark Church have suffered heavy losses, ordinary civilians have not been affected. It turns out that the people of the Dark Church have their own identities. Before sending the fake princess aboard, they cleared the pier and drove the civilians away. Yes, keep them away. This was considered a routine operation in the Middle Ages. When did the big shots get together with the civilians. As a result, this wave of shelling was all enjoyed by the big shots. The civilians reacted and hurried to flee, but the Norma Kingdom warships had no time to take care of these civilians. Only eleven three-masted galleys arrived in their surprise attack, but there were many targets that needed to be attacked immediately. , There is no extra energy used to deal with civilians. The Norma Kingdoms fleet only used the side cannons of two warships to attack the big men on the pier. The other nine warships also attacked the warships moored in the pier. The closest few warships of the Dark Holy See At the same time, he was shot several times and turned into a huge fireball. A little further away, in the attack of artillery fire and magic, they were beaten indefinitely, and the sailors on the ship were too frightened to fight back. The Norma Kingdom''s fleet did not intend to miss Her Majesty''s battleship, but the poor Her Majesty has nothing here at all, only one has just been launched, and a brand-new discharging battleship is floating on the sea not far away. Obviously, Jonah had notified them long ago that this warship is the latest warship, very powerful, and must be focused on. The two battleships of the Norma Kingdom fired at the discharge battleship at the same time. In an instant, countless cannonballs and magic roared towards the platoon battleship. When Madeleine saw this scene, her heart jumped out of fright. Robb was standing on the deck of the rowing dinghy, pretending that he didnt know anything, and there was a large group of crew watching the farewell ceremony. However, just before the shelling began, there were five crew members. At the same time, he jumped into the water... Obviously, these five guys are all traitors, guys who have already been bought. They knew that the battleship of the Norma Kingdom was about to sneak attack, so the timing of this jump was really right. Just after they jumped into the water, the shell came. A shell fired by a dwarf artillery flew first, and with a bang, a large hole was made in the side of the discharging sailboat. The shell penetrated the cabin, and accidentally blasted a crew member who was resting in the cabin. The crew was unsuspecting, he was about to be smashed by a cannonball... At this moment, a whirlwind suddenly enveloped him and pulled him aside. The shells flew past the crew members, hitting the back partition, penetrated the partition, and got into the belly of the ship. . Then, dozens of artillery shells landed on the discharging boat one after another, some hit the deck, and some hit the sideboard. In an instant, dozens of big holes were punched out of the discharging boat. The crew was almost killed by the shells, but the strange thing was that the moment before the shells hit them, there was always a whirlwind that enveloped them and pulled them laterally away. As a result, in this round of shelling, none of the crew members were injured, but the battleship was bombarded. Only then did the crew wake up and shouted: "Enemy attack, enemy attack, ready to fight back." "Fight back!" Robb laughed and cursed loudly: "What can I do if the boat is broken? I order you to jump off the boat and escape to the mastless ship of the Grand Duke of Madeleine." The crew was stunned and thought: Although our ship has eaten dozens of cannons, it only has dozens of large holes. It can still fight. Why do we need to change the ship? However, as soon as they thought of this, they saw the second wave of enemy strikes coming. This wave of blows is no longer just solid shells, but a mess of magic. A huge pyroblast was shot on the sideboard, exploded, and the power of the flame instantly ignited the sidestring, and the great fire strung together. If it werent for Robb immediately used a wind magic to blow the heat of the flame outward. If so, I dont know how many crew members will be cooked in an instant. Then, ice bolts, lightning bolts, fireballs, a large number of magics continued to fly in, hitting the sides and decks like a row of sails. The entire battleship immediately caught fire in many places, and the heroes burned everywhere. A crew member was nearly killed, and if Robb hadn''t erected wind walls in front of them in time, they would have been completely reimbursed. At this time, the crew also discovered that the reason why they are still alive depends on the wind magic of Baron Robert Smith to protect them. The baron saved the lives of many crew members with his own power! Robb shouted again: "Quickly jump off the boat and go to the mastless boat where Grand Duke Madeleine is." This time, the crew did not hesitate anymore, and decisively abandoned the ship and jumped into the sea. They just jumped down, another wave of shelling from the enemy ship arrived, and a piece of wood flew randomly, everywhere flames, and Robb didn''t want to stay here anymore, lest Madeleine over there was worried and crying. He pulled down a plank from the deck, threw it into the water, then jumped down, stood on the plank, stood firmly, and then a wind blew from behind, pushing him to slide forward. The time of water skiing made Madeleine and Number Two on another ship stunned. They really didnt expect that Robert Smith was so powerful now that he was not only unscathed in the enemys magical attacks, but also protected. All the soldiers can finally escape in such a handsome way. At this moment, there was a sudden "push patter" in the water, and five sailors jumped out, waving their daggers at the same time, and stabbing Robb. Chapter 615： Learn now and use it now, ready to fight back The five sailors who suddenly jumped out were the five spies who jumped off the boat at the beginning. After they jumped into the water, they cheerfully watched the Norma Kingdoms battleships bombarding the rowing sailboat, wanting to see the Granite crying above. In the picture of Father calling Niang, I don''t know that the soldiers of the Gran Kingdom were all protected by this wind magician. This surprised them a little! Such a powerful wind magician, of course, can''t let him go back. In the future, he will definitely become a threat to the Norma Kingdom. Therefore, these five sailors are lurking in the water, waiting for Robb to jump down and slide up the plank. In an instant, he jumped up from the water and attacked. This hand came suddenly, and it was really a bit caught off guard. The magician was most afraid of this kind of guy who suddenly appeared close to him. Unfortunately, it was Robb that they ran into. He suddenly jumped up on the plank, his body was spinning in mid-air, with a beautiful whirlwind leg, five sailors'' faces hit the foot at the same time, and he fell back and flew away, while Robb spun around in the middle and fell down. Still standing firmly on the board. He even pretended to hum and said, "Who gave you the illusion that magicians are not good at melee combat? My dignified wind magician, my favorite is the frontal." The five spies and sailors were kicked into the face, and they didnt know where this magician had such a strong foot. They felt like all the bones were broken when they ate him, and they couldnt move anymore. . They didn''t know that Robb was already merciful, lest kicking them into a scum would expose his strength. The five spies slowly sank into the water, but before they were drowned, the Siegean sailors who had just jumped off the rowing sailboat swam over and stabbed their daggers into their hearts. This is a national war, and the soldiers will not show mercy at all. And Robb''s current status is not convenient for arresting reform-through-labor prisoners, so he has to pretend that he can''t see him anymore. More than two hundred sailors swam and swam, from the grout boat to the newly constructed steel battleship. The steel battleship painted with wood grain looks like an ordinary wooden ship, and it has no masts, only an incomprehensible chimney, so the enemy thought it was a broken ship still under repair and no sails. Valuable strike power was wasted on this ship. After they got rid of Siglan''s cutting-edge discharge boat, they uttered triumphant cheers, and then turned their muzzle to the battleship that the Dark Vatican rushed to challenge. The cannons and magic items fired desperately, and they were not happy. The rabbit people who just stood on the deck pretending to be, are now all driven into the bottom compartment of a ship and held up so that they don''t cause trouble to themselves, while the real crew members of the Norma Kingdom appear on the deck. All of these people seem to be very tough, and they are very different from the styles of the people of the Gran Kingdom. The Gran Kingdom is also called the Magic Kingdom. There are more magicians, and the whole country carries a sense of culture. The Norma Kingdom is called the Knight Kingdom, and there are more reckless men, and the whole country is full of sturdy air. Moreover, the Norma Kingdom is located in the north of the mainland, the climate is relatively cold, and the living environment is much harsher than that of the Gran Kingdom. This also makes the people of the Norma Kingdom have a stronger physique. The north wind will turn fishermen into pirates. A proverb from the cities along the horse kingdom. After these people appeared on the deck, the panicked dark Holy See finally understood what had happened. Someone on the dock yelled: "It''s a pagan of the Holy See of Light!" "Damn it, this whole thing is a conspiracy." "Despicable Bright Holy See." "Face, hurry up!" "Where is the Knights of the Temple? Hurry up, the other party definitely wants to land." "No one is directing it?" "The big guys are all dead and injured." "How many boats are available?" There was a mess around the pier, and countless people in black robes were running around, and then they were bombarded into the sky by the artillery on the battleship... Some wizards began to fight back in haste, throwing a few fireballs and ice arrows at the battleship on the sea, but this kind of fragmented counterattack couldn''t shake the well-prepared enemy, and the magicians on the battleship used defensive magic. , It is easy to block these counterattacks. At this time, Robb had already taken the chaos and returned to the steel battleship. There were also two hundred wet sailors who came with him. They swam onto the steel battleship in embarrassment, all of their faces were full of panic. For this sudden attack, they were not mentally prepared, and it was normal for them to be beaten and forced. What''s more, their new tax battleship was reduced to ashes just now, and it''s just imaginable how low morale is now. There is only one thing in the minds of the crew, and that is to run away quickly. Madeleine was relieved to see Robbs safe return, and at the same time she was very happy with the strength he had just shown, but now its not the time to revolve around Robb, no matter how she loves her brain, she is also a general. And shouldering the heavy responsibility entrusted to her by the queen, now I have to put aside the personal relationship between the children. Madeleine said loudly: "All sailors follow the order, enter this ship immediately, take their positions, familiarize themselves with the operation of this warship, and prepare to use this warship for counterattack operations." "Huh?" The sailors sweated profusely: "Use... counterattack with this ship?" "Grand Duke, isn''t this ship damaged and needs repairs?" "Yes, it doesn''t even have a mast or sails. How can it be set up?" Robb said, "I''ll teach you the driving directions right away. You learn and use them now." "..." The sailors are Spartans on the spot, now learning and using? This is also OK? The captain of the rowing sailboat stood up and said, "Mr. Baron, with all due respect. Can you fight a war based on the level of what you are learning now? This is war, not a joke. The current learning and current skills are on the battlefield. There is only a dead end. Instead of forcibly going up to death like this, it is better to let the soldiers flee and retain the vitality." "How can it be impossible to learn and use now?" Robb said: "You obviously haven''t seen Gundam standing on the ground." "Huh? What is upright standing on the ground?" "I can''t tell you clearly." Robb said, "Anyway, the rookie hits the enemy crying when he sits on a mobile weapon. How many animations are there. Don''t tell me that you can''t do it. Give me perseverance to overcome it. , Its time for you to come out and be the protagonist." Sailors: "..." There is no reason to talk to this kind of obscure baron. Anyway, the command is the biggest. The sailors are also soldiers. Even if they know that there is a pit ahead, they have to jump when the order comes. Now, let''s bite the bullet. Robb said: "The people on the original boat who were in charge of paddling all went to help the gunner handle the gun and the magic props. The sailor entered the power room to add coal to the boiler, and the helmsman continued to steer your rudder..." Chapter 616： Set off! Westwind! Under Robbs command, the sailors turned around in disorder. This was a completely unfamiliar battleship. They were not familiar with everything on this battleship. They thought it was difficult to get started, but they immediately discovered that this ship Many places on the ship are the same as that of the slushing warship. Because these two ships were made by the same boatman. Robb directly invited the shipmen who designed the rowing sailboat to build this steel battleship in the holy city of Xifeng Town. The design ideas are the same. Except for the most critical power system and the mast and sail parts, it is impossible to be the same. It''s quite similar. The corridors, cabins, and rudder designs in the ship are very similar. The sailors did not spend much time before they found their place. However, the sailors who had been assigned by Robb to build steam engines were a little bit unable to catch Bei. Robb handed them a shovel: "Shovel the coal next to it and pour it into the boiler, understand?" In fact, the boiler had already been secretly preheated, because this steel battleship was secretly ready for sailing, but it was not running at full capacity before. Several sailors added some coal to it, and Robb secretly threw it inside. With a fire wall technique that controlled its power, all of a sudden, the power of the steam engine was full. "Woo, woo, woo!" The whistle is loud! A large cloud of smoke spouted from the towering chimney... "Okay, look at the fire in the stove and add coal when it''s almost done, do you understand?" Robb said to several sailors. "It''s that simple?" "Yes, it''s that simple, just control the fire." Robb got out of the boiler room and ran to the deck again. At this time, the situation at the pier was already very serious. The several warships sent by the Dark Vatican to rush to meet were all levelled. There was nothing on the sea that could compete with the fleet of the Norma Kingdom. There were only a lot of messy broken ships and ships. The fishing boat shivered in the distance. The fleet of the Norma Kingdom began to dock and dispatched landing troops. The three-masted galleon they drive is very similar to the original Spanish galleon. A ship can carry up to three to four hundred sailors, of which one hundred are necessary for sailing, and the rest are soldiers for landing operations. There are more than two hundred soldiers on each ship, and eleven warships, which add up to three thousand. With the cover of the battleship''s artillery fire, these three thousand troops rushed into the lost city, and might be able to occupy the city. And this city is far in the southwest corner of the mainland. It is difficult for Sieges army to regain the city from the Road of Light in a short period of time. Then the Holy See of Light may open up a sub-base here, and the follow-up fleet will continue. Transporting soldiers over and flanking Mondela on both sides can make Sigram receive the enemy back and forth. Just as the landing troops just started to land, suddenly, a whistling sound resounded across the coast, and an odd warship sailed out of the Wangs Shipyard. Standing on the battleship of the Norma Kingdom, the commander-in-chief of the raid could not help but look over here, and what he saw was a strange ship without masts and sails, which was rowing against the water wheels on both sides of the hull. , While breathing black smoke, drove towards them from a distance. The forehead of the Commander-in-Chief Palace suddenly became a bit blocked. He pointed to the strange ship and asked, "What ghost ship is that?" Walking out of Jonah Gilbert next to him, he also glanced towards this side, and then said: "It was a broken ship that was pulled back by a slushing battleship a few days ago. It is said that it was in an accident, so the ship The sails and masts are broken, and they are parked in the Wangs Shipyard waiting for repairs. Why are they suddenly coming out now? Strange." "It has no mast and no sails. How does it move?" "Is that water wheel?" "What''s that weird thing? How did you make it move?" "Just leave it alone, just sink it." Jonah laughed. "The gunner, aim at that weird ship and sink it." He just finished speaking! "Boom!" The strange ship fired first, and a huge thunder light as thick as a bath barrel shot out from the bow of the strange ship. "Fak, that''s Thor''s Roar in the Desert Kingdom?" Jonah was taken aback. I saw that huge and thick thunder light blasted accurately on a battleship of the Norma Kingdom. The huge three-masted battleship was not defenseless. There were many magic arrays drawn on it, and the magician was on it. Exercising defensive magic, however, the power of Thor''s roar is beyond the reach of ordinary magic circles and defensive magic. Only a loud noise was heard, the electric current of Kazkazi rang, and the defensive magic circle and defensive magic were all penetrated. A huge hole was opened in the side of the ship, and several side string guns were destroyed. His artillery was also scorched and shut down to the ground. The hull shook violently, and dozens of sailors on the deck accidentally dropped into the sea, floating on the surface of the sea. "Damn it!" "It turns out that Sigram has mastered the techniques of Thor''s Roar." "Fight back, fight back!" The sailors on several ships roared... The commander-in-chief''s face became ugly: "The other party actually has another ship like this." Jonah said, "Dont worry, its just a battleship. We have eleven battleships. Even if one is injured, it will not affect the overall combat effectiveness. The broken ship will be leveled soon." The commander-in-chief thought about it, and that''s right, don''t worry about a broken ship. He asked the adjutant to wave his flag, and the two three-masted galleons greeted the weird ship, while the other ships continued to approach the shore, preparing for a forced landing operation. At this time, Robb had already stood on the bow of the giant steel ship. He just taught the sailors casually. Just let the two groups of people who manage the steam engine and the water turbine learn it. As for the sailors in other positions, let them themselves It''s just groping, there is no need to teach them anything all the time. He simply climbed to the bow of the ship, where the vision is wide and it is very convenient to watch the battle. By the way, you can also put on the classic shape of the Titanic, open the two heads, as if the head of the ship, and shouted: "Go! Westwind! " The only regret is that there is a lack of beauty to pose with herself. At this time, Madeleine emerged from the cabin and said loudly: "Mr. Robert, come into the cabin, your position is too dangerous." Robb smiled and said, "Ah, it''s just right, come here and pose." "What kind of look?" Madeleine looked dumbfounded. The two of them just said this. Boom, the dwarf artillery on the opposing battleship opened fire. Dozens of large solid iron bullets whizzed towards the Westwind. Madeleine was shocked and took out a shield from the cabin. Pounced at Robb. Chapter 617： Westwind! Fire! The dwarf artillery has a low hit rate. Although it is carefully crafted by dwarves and is considered one of the most cutting-edge technologies of this era, its accuracy is still very low. It can hardly be used to attack people, it can only be used Come and blast at the huge battleship. As for where it will hit, it''s all about luck. Of course Madelyn knew this very well, but she was worried that Robb was out of luck. What if, by accident, a cannonball would fall on him? So, she drew out a shield, rushed to Robb with a stride, pulled him back, and then erected the shield in the direction of the enemy ship. If you are unlucky, the cannonball really flies over, with this shield, you can block it. Seeing that she was so nervous about her safety, Robb was a little touched. He pulled her behind his backhand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, watch the show." In a blink of an eye, the shells have reached the Westwind. Dozens of solid iron bullets hit the deck and sideboard of Westwind Town one after another, but none hit Robb and Madeleine. The gunners of the Norma Kingdom on the opposite side thought that they would see a beautiful picture of sawdust flying around, but the result was beyond their expectations. The shell hit the side of the ship''s hull, but did not break it. Instead, it made a loud bang, and then it was bounced back and fell into the sea languidly. The cannonball that fell on the deck was more fun. It fell on the deck with a bang. It failed to penetrate the deck and into the belly of the ship. Instead, it bounced twice on the deck, rolled a few times and then stopped. Come down. Dozens of shells hit the Westwind, not even a hole was smashed, only a few small pits were smashed into the surface of the hull. The artillery of the Norma Kingdom looked dull: "This is impossible!" "Fak, what happened?" "What''s the situation with that ship? Why can''t the shells penetrate it?" "Neither the deck nor the sideboard was injured." "Is it a powerful defensive magic circle? Can it defend against long-range physical attacks?" "No, there can be no magic array that can defend against shells! The power contained in shells is so great that there is no magic array against long-range attacks that can withstand it, at most it can only block bows and arrows and spears." "Look at it. On the opposite ship, several places that were hit by cannons have changed color." It turned out that Xifeng Town was not unscathed when the shell hit the steel ship. The huge impact and friction caused the wood-grain paint on the outside of the ship to be smashed, revealing the dark inside. Steel. The soldiers of the Norma Kingdom couldn''t help crying: "Oh my God! That is a ship made of steel." "What the hell?" "This is impossible!" "How could it be possible to use a ship made of steel? It must weigh? Will it not sink?" "How can it move?" While they were talking about it, the Westwind was not idle. The sailors who hurriedly found the battle position finally filled the dwarf artillery with ammunition. They shouted: "Sorry, we moved too slowly. We were beaten by the enemy in vain. It took a round to finally get ready." The officer in charge of the artillery yelled from behind: "Stop talking about nonsense, hurry up and fire back the artillery." The side dwarf cannons on both sides of the Westwind fired at the same time... These dwarf artillery is no different from the dwarf artillery of the Norma Kingdom. They are all ordinary physical artillery shells, solid iron balls, whizzing over hundreds of yards, and hitting the opponent''s battleship. The same picture, but the result is different. The wooden hull of the Norma battleship could not hold the powerful iron bullets. A big hole would be blasted out after one shot. The bullets penetrated into the belly of the ship, smashing the wood chips into the ship, and the unlucky sailors were killed on the spot. , Who was lucky and was not hit by a cannonball, hurriedly fell to the ground, muttering "Blessed by the God of Light" in his mouth. The two sides confronted each other in such a round. The soldiers of the Norma Kingdom yelled: "This is not good, we only have to lose. Magic! If you can''t hit the cannonball, try using magic." Robb saw a pile of magic props placed on the opponents deck from a distance. Most of these magic props were in the shape of a box or a cylinder, which was a very simple magic vessel containing magic. The imagination is not enough, and he has not made a multi-barreled magic prop like "Katyusha". The soldiers clicked on the trigger, and a lot of fireballs and ice arrows flew towards the Westwind. However, the West Wind was not defenseless. The magic hit the ship, and immediately saw a ripple of magic power on the ship. The defensive magic array was in effect. These defensive magic arrays did not come from Robbs hand, although he agreed. Helped Miss Queen to build this ship, but did not personally participate in the drawing of the magic circle, lest her against the sky would cause an imbalance in the world''s power. Therefore, the defensive magic array on this ship is all made by elven magicians. The magical powers of the elven magicians are far inferior to Robb, but they are also excellent enough to make this warships magical defensive power far better than ordinary warships, but they dont twist the world as abnormally as Robb made. law. The magic of the Norma Kingdom hit these defensive magic circles and was blocked on the spot. "Fight back! We also fight back." Madeleine commanded loudly: "Take out our Katyusha, and let the people of the Norma Kingdom see the new magical items in the Magic Kingdom." Several small windows flicked on the side of the battleship. The craftsmen of the holy city of Westwind have long had experience in mounting magic items on the shell of a steam tank. Mounting magic items on the outside of such a huge battleship couldnt be easier. The small window opens, revealing a honeycomb-like hole. The sailors of the Norma Kingdom had never seen this thing before, and I don''t know what it was. However, they will understand in the next moment! "Peng Peng Peng Peng" continued for a while, and Katyusha opened fire. In an instant, countless fireballs flew to the battleships of the Norma Kingdom. The number of fireballs spewed out at that moment simply subverted the common sense of the Norma Kingdom. The first fireball flew to the flanks of the battleship, and a defensive magic circle was unfolded. With a sound, the fireball was neutralized by the defensive magic circle, but it was followed by the second and third fireballs. Hit the ripples of the defensive magic circle... The magical power of the defensive magic circle is not unlimited. It is limited by the magical power of the magicians of the Norma Kingdom and the material used to draw the magic circle. Drawing the magic circle on wood is not a great idea. This magic The durability of the array is quite limited. After blocking several fireballs in a row, the magic defensive cover formed by the magic circle burst into pieces with a "click" and dissipated into the air. Then, dozens of fireballs continuously hit the ship''s body. Chapter 618： This ship is going to start maneuvering operations The Norma Kingdom sent two warships to deal with the West Wind. However, as a result of two bombings and one bombing, the two warships turned into huge fireballs at the same time. The sailors on the ship screamed frantically and jumped off the ship. , A group of unattended rabbit people also crawled out of the cabin and jumped into the sea. Robb saw that the sailors of Norma Kingdom fell into the water, and he wanted to call to save people, but felt that he called to save people and no one cares. This was in the war. Since he is now Robert Smith, he still shouldnt treat Norma. The people of China behaved too kindly. But when he saw the rabbits diving, he couldn''t calm down. This is my businessman from Dongtu Datang, who was coerced to join the battle. They are also victims. They are innocent civilians who should not bear the wounds of war. , This can''t help but save. The most important thing is that these rabbit people dont know how to swim. They are not sea merchants, but merchants who came from the east by land through the Silk Road. Struggling miserably. There are also those who are a little stupid, or injured, and don''t even have the strength to struggle, and sink straight into the water. Robb knew that he couldn''t drive the boat over to fish them up at this time, so he waved his hand quietly, and threw BUFFs on the rabbits one by one, "breathing underwater", this is the druid in "Black Blade" With this buff, rabbits can breathe in the water, so they wont drown. At first, the submerged rabbit people thought they were dead. They took a sigh of relief and dared not let water in their mouths, but after they could not hold back, they opened their mouths to drink water and waited until they died. , I can breathe in the water... Huh huh? it''s wired! How can I breathe in the water? Forget it, don''t care, thank God if you can survive. The rabbits sank wittily and dived into the bottom of the sea, breathing quietly under the water, with a pair of red eyes, watching the battle on the water, waiting for the end of the battle. The commander-in-chief of the Norma Kingdom''s fleet was a bit dazed, as was Jonah, who was standing next to him. The two looked at each other, and then said together in surprise: "This is impossible." The two battleships were dealt with, but the opponent was unscathed... They cannot accept this fact. The commander-in-chief said a bit silly: "A ship made of steel, there is no such thing in your intelligence." Jonah said embarrassingly: "I don''t know they have such a monster. The undercover I sent out didn''t know that there was such a thing. This is a new ship that just arrived." "Damn it! What the **** is this thing." Jonah thought about it carefully, and then gritted his teeth: "There is only one possibility. This thing should come from Westwind Town. There is only that inexplicable strange town that specializes in producing and manufacturing such inexplicable things." "Now is not the time to trace where it came from." The commander-in-chief said: "It has come over and rushed towards us. The landing operation must be stopped immediately, and this thing must be resolved first, otherwise, he will release it against our landing troops. If the fireball rained just now, our logged-in troops would be wiped out instantly." Jonah said: "There are nine ships left. We will go round and fight together." The commander-in-chief accepted this proposal, and that was the only thing in front of him. The ship had to be dealt with before landing operations would be possible. "Encircle and fight!" The commander-in-chief issued a semaphore: "Connect the ship as soon as possible, jump to help fight, sail on the opponent''s battleship, hack to death all the enemies on it, and take the ship over." The remaining nine warships were originally docked and landed, but now they all dared not land again. They turned together and rushed towards the West Wind... "Come here, here they are." Robb smiled: "After discovering that my ship is a steel battleship, their nine ships rushed up together. This is the right choice, hehehe." Madeleine was a little worried and said: "You should go back to the cabin, it is too dangerous to stand on the deck." "Good, good." In order not to worry the sister, Robb stood at the bow of the ship and pretended to look like the ship''s head. He took Madeleine''s hand and returned to the command room of the ship building. The No. 2 Necromancer and the captain of the rowing ship are all here. In the short shelling battle just now, Mr. Captain gave a little command. However, when he found that his ship couldn''t even penetrate the artillery shells, It feels like it doesnt matter what you command, just let the well-trained crew play their own way. Now seeing Robb and Madeleine come back, he immediately yelled excitedly: "Grand Duke, Baron, this warship is so powerful, too powerful, it is actually made of pure steel, I didn''t know beforehand. It is so powerful." "Oh, is it fun?" Robb said, "It''s going to be one-to-nine soon." The captain looked at the other nine Norma battleships that were rushing towards him, and felt a little nervous: "If I didnt expect it to be bad, the other party would disperse and shell us from several directions, and at the same time there would be Several ships were full of sails and ran into us, trying to fight with us." Madeleine nodded: "Yes, the other party will definitely adopt such a tactic. After all, it is the battleship of Norma, the country of knights, and they are never afraid of close combat. Whether it is the quality of the generals or the soldiers. Quality, they all prefer melee style. And the generals and soldiers of Gran, my magic kingdom, are better at long-range combat." The captain said: "Once the opponent is successfully connected to the ship and the sailors have killed our ship, we have no chance of winning." Robb''s heart is secretly happy: What''s so scary to kill? With me, the opponent has no chance of winning. But he couldn''t say this, he couldn''t reveal that he was Godfather''s business. He turned to the captain and said: "Dont worry, this ship has no possibility of being connected. Pick up the little horn beside you and give orders to the whole ship. Next, the ship will start maneuvering operations. While driving at full speed, keep your distance and keep fighting the enemy in artillery warfare." "Huh?" The captain was a little bit incredulous: "Mr. Baron, this ship is an all-steel ship. Even if it has to float on the water, it is already difficult. Even at full speed, how fast can it be? I think... We should not be able to beat the wooden galleon." Robber said: "Oh, can''t you win? Why don''t you try to run and say this." The captain thought for a while, that''s right, now it''s not a question of whether you can run or not, but you have to run even if you can''t run, so let''s try first. He grabbed a small horn and said loudly: "Power pack, add more coal, full speed, this ship is about to start maneuvering operations." Chapter 619： The opponent cant run fast The nine Norma battleships surrounded him, and the commander-in-chief of the Norma Kingdom''s fleet was looking at the West Wind with a serious face. Jonah stood beside him and whispered: "General, don''t worry, we still have nine ships with nearly 3,000 soldiers on board. As long as we get close to the past, the sailors will swarm up and there is no reason to lose." "I''m afraid they will run away." The commander-in-chief also believes that nearly 3,000 people rushed onto the ship and hacked and there is no reason to lose, but this commander with rich experience in naval battles also understands a truth. , It is absolutely impossible to let the opponent pick up the ship stupidly, and he will definitely drive at full speed, making use of the strong defensive characteristics of his big iron ship to fight the enemy in artillery battle. Jonah said, "Escape? General, the other party is an iron ship. How can it run fast? You see, it was slow and staggered from the shipyard just now, so slow as a tortoise. It makes no difference, how can it outperform our galleon?" This makes sense, and the commander feels a little at ease. Although the big iron ship was amazing in the artillery battle just now, it did travel relatively slowly and was like a snail. Such a broken ship, if your galleon can''t catch up to catch the ship, then you might as well jump into the sea and kill yourself. All he needs to do now is to be careful of the enemy ship''s gunfire while rushing over to the ship. The commander issued a series of orders to make the ships watch out for artillery fire, and flexibly wait for the opportunity to connect. but They didnt know that in the previous round of shelling, the Westwind ran so slowly, like a snail, only because the crew of the power crew on board were all rookies. Sailors, who were temporarily captured and turned into the power group, they just carefully experimented with how the steam engine played, but they didn''t turn on the power fully, or in other words, they didn''t even use one-third of the speed. However, after the crooked voyage just now, the sailors have a little understanding of what this power system is all about. This is not a very complicated machine, unlike computer equipment that requires a long time of study before it can be used. After a short period of learning, anyone can quickly get started. The sailers had just gotten acquainted with the steam engine and heard the command from the captain: "Full speed, this ship is about to start maneuvering operations." "OK! Just try to see what this boat can run into." The sailing operators were very excited, adding coal, adding coal, and getting power, GOGOGO! The steam engine ran wildly, and the huge power was output to the large water wheels on both sides of the hull through the rotating shaft. The two huge water wheels slammed and turned wildly. The ships helmsman couldnt keep up with the dynamic response for a while, and the ship rushed forward with a sweep of the ground. He actually rushed straight towards the enemy ship. He was shocked. At this time, all fools knew that they had to avoid gang wars. Of course the helmsman also knew this truth, and hurriedly hit the rudder desperately. The Norma battleship on the opposite side saw the Westwind rushing towards him, thinking that the enemys mind was blocked, and was about to be overjoyed. Suddenly, the Westwind suddenly turned sideways. The speed was incredible. Dumped it. It turned out that on the deck of the Westwind, there was no tall ship building, only a very short ship building. Its design concept was completely different from that of the current large three-masted galleon. Although the three-masted galleons of the Norma Kingdom were also equipped with artillery, their design ideas were more biased towards "sea fortresses". The main method of play was to collide with the enemy ships, connect the ships, and then let the sailors jump to fight. Towering ship buildings are built on these ships, and soldiers can easily attack enemy ships from the upper floor. The towering ship building, coupled with the high masts and sails, is of course not flexible enough to steer, and the ship can easily capsize if it turns in a hurry. But the Westwind is a "short ship", with a very low building, no masts and sails, only a round chimney, and its steering flexibility far exceeds that of a three-masted galleon. Once the Westwind turned over, it turned into a fleet facing the Norma Kingdom with its side. This is exactly the most advantageous T position in modern naval warfare! No orders from Robb and Madeleine were required for the gunners on the ship to capture this rare opportunity. "Fire!" "Fire!" One side of the Westwind was fully fired. In an instant, a dozen dwarf artillery and several Katyushas fired at the same time. The physical shells and magical fireballs flew out together. The picture was extremely spectacular. The Norma fleet rushed to the forefront of the battleship, and it was hit by several cannons in an instant, and sawdust was thrown away by the physical cannonballs. After eating a lot of fireballs, the magic defensive array flashed beautiful ripples, and after all, it could not hold the intensive blows, and it burst into magic light with a slap, and then, the fireballs behind hit firmly. On the ship, causing a fire. A magician used water magic to put out the fire, but followed by a bunch of arcane missiles that flew up and hit the magician continuously. The poor magician screamed and fell dead on the deck. The fire can''t be extinguished! The crew on the ship had to jump off the ship again, and the rabbit merchants who were held in the lower deck also hurriedly jumped into the sea. When they jumped, Robb took an underwater breath and hid obediently under the water. Robb saw from a distance that a rabbit man who was jumping into the sea was still holding a dead companion in his hand. It seems that the round of artillery attack accidentally killed a rabbit by mistake. He looked around, no one paid attention to him. , Quietly threw a shaman''s resurrection technique at the dead rabbit man. The shaman''s resurrection technique is different from the resurrection technique of the light priest and the dark priest. It does not fly out of angels or other feathers. The animation effect is relatively simple, that is, the green light flashes and it ends. In this big sea battle roaring with artillery fire, whoever noticed that there was a green light flashing on the rabbit''s body. The dead rabbit suddenly opened his eyes, scared that the companion who jumped into the sea holding him yelled, but he just yelled and fell into the water, unable to scream even if he wanted to. "Shelling!" "Fire!" The artillery from both sides shouted with all their strength, and the artillery shells kept flying around. After a volley of horizontally drawn artillery fire from the Westwind, the dwarf artillery needed to be reloaded with shells and gunpowder, and the magic item was also sprayed out of ammunition, and the "magic container" energy storage box needed to be replaced. A short firepower gap! How could the battleships of the Norma Kingdom let go? In an instant, the remaining eight battleships fired at the same time, and a large number of physical artillery shells flew over and hit the steel ship. The magic props also fired frantically, countless fireballs and ice arrows, and at the same time they shot over... Chapter 620： The situation is not right The physical shells hit the Westwind, which was completely tickling. After hearing a sound of bumping, they were all shot out by the steel hull, and the Westwind was unscathed. The magic created by magic props is a little bit more threatening, but the Westwind also has a powerful magic defense array, drawn on metal materials, and has stronger resistance. Several magical barriers unfolded, and fireballs and ice arrows bumped against the barriers, constantly impacting the defensive formation. Fortunately, the magic item production technology of Norma Kingdom is not excellent, especially without Katyusha''s intensive strike magic items like Katyusha, so their magic strike coverage is not enough, and the magic array can still hold it in a short time. If these formations were drawn by Robb, he would ignore them at all, but these magic defense formations were drawn by wizard wizards. Robb knew that they would not last long, so he quickly grabbed the small horn and said loudly: "You can''t be beaten like this. Full speed, full speed! Try to avoid enemy magic and reduce the pressure on the defensive magic circle." The crew had already witnessed the powerful power of this ship in the previous violent acceleration and rudder operation, and now they are full of confidence. As soon as Robb''s order arrived, the crew immediately began to operate with all their strength. Hum! The speed of the two large water wheels has reached the limit. The bow broke through the waves and rushed out. The second round of fireballs played by the enemy ship was actually calculated a little bit ahead. However, the ship suddenly accelerated and the speed exceeded the opponents expectations. A dozen fireballs fell into the air and hit the sea behind the stern. At this time, the defensive magic circle got a great gasp, and it would not be neutralized by the intensive blast of magic. "Damn it, the broken ship suddenly accelerated." The commander-in-chief of the Norma Kingdom couldn''t help cursing. Jonah was also taken aback. He said with a little suspicion: "How could a steel ship run so fast? This is abnormal." "Maybe it''s using some magic." The commander-in-chief said: "After all, it is the battleship of the magic kingdom Gran, the Gran kingdom likes to do some weird magic." Jonah agreed with this speculation: "However, using magic to propel such a large ship suddenly runs fast. It requires a very large amount of magic power. How long does it take to reserve magic power to suddenly speed up like this? I dont believe it. They can always maintain this speed." The commander-in-chief actually had the same idea in his heart, the power of magic is still manpower, and manpower is sometimes poor! No matter how powerful a magician is, there is no endless magic power to use. Propelling such a huge steel ship to run at such a fast speed on the surface of the sea, the magic consumption is not known how much, the Gran Kingdom cannot allow the warship to maintain such magic consumption forever. "Chasing! Chasing desperately." The commander-in-chief ordered loudly: "Catch up." The eight warships were also fully powered, and desperately caught up. However, these warships are just sailboats no matter how they are fully opened. Their speed is nowhere comparable to that of a steamship with full power. As soon as they chase and flee, in a blink of an eye, the two sides have opened a lot of distance, and then the West Wind is in the air. There was a sudden lateral turn in front, and it became a T-shaped stance again... At this time, the Westwind has been loaded with the second wave of ammunition! The main gun at the bow of the ship turned the barrel and fired at the Norma battleship that was chasing from behind! Thor''s roar spewed out an extremely strong thunder, that terrifying power, tearing through the sky, and accurately blasted on the Norma battleship that was chasing at the forefront. Leibo deliberately made the cannon hit a little higher so as not to hurt the rabbit man being held in the bottom compartment, and passed through the towering ship building on the ship. Where can the defensive magic circle on the ship be able to withstand the roar of Thor, in an instant Being penetrated, a huge hole was punched in the upper floor of the ship, which can be seen through from this side to the opposite side. Then, the secondary guns on the side also fired, and the solid projectiles arrived together with the magic bullets. The magical defensive array on this ship has been broken by Thor''s Roar, and now there is a magical array to resist the second wave of damage. In an instant, the entire ship burst into flames. "Damn, damn!" The commander-in-chief jumped angrily: "The shelling is totally unwinnable." Jonah said awkwardly: "It looks like this is the case." "It still has to be connected, but why does this **** ship run so fast?" "Magic must not last, chase for a while, chase for a while, you will definitely be able to catch up." The people of the Norma Kingdom had no other choice but to comfort themselves. They tried their best to cheer themselves on, cheer up, clamor for a while to catch up, and then chase desperately, and the remaining seven ships continued to chase the westerly wind. The ship fired violently, and the shells and magic continued to smash desperately at the Westwind. However, this kind of artillery battle that was hundreds of yards away meant that it was not easy to hit the opposing warship. In addition, the Westwind was a low ship, with a small ship building, a small bomb area, and a fast speed. It was not so easy to hit with magic. Finally, a shot was made. The physical shell was bounced by the steel plate, and the magic was offset by the defensive magic array. There was really no way to use it. You chase me on both sides, shelling over, shelling over. The Noma wanted to fight the side battle, and the artillery battle was not an opponent at all. After you came and went back and forth for a while, the commander-in-chief suddenly discovered that something was wrong, why there were only four left. Boat? The other ships were either on fire or were bombarded by the enemys main artillery and lost their combat effectiveness. Now they can only help rescue the crew members who fell into the water on the previous ships. "The situation is not right! We have to withdraw." The commander-in-chief suddenly woke up at this time. Jonah looked at the state of his side and couldn''t help sweating profusely: "General, if I retreat at this time, I have spent all these years undercover in the Lost City? My country has been preparing for many years!" The commander-in-chief of course also knows that this action has been brewing a few years ago, pretending to say that Jonah committed a crime, pretending to kill his family, expelling him from the country, letting him come to the Lost City, and then using countless The power of the spy helped him get his identity and status in the Lost City and mixed into the Dark Vatican... The Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Illumination paid much for this big conspiracy. Now that the incident has been disturbed by a small boat, it is really unwilling, very unwilling. However, what can we do if we are not reconciled? That iron ship is simply a monster. Not only is it strong, it also runs fast and has fierce firepower. Eleven warships fought with it, and now there are only four remaining to be able to fight. If they continue to fight, they might not be able to keep these four ships. Chapter 621： Ill follow up and have a look "Retreat, retreat!" The commander-in-chief had no choice but to give an order to retreat. As for there are still many crew members in the water that haven''t picked up, that''s not a concern. Anyway, most of the soldiers this year are civilians and slaves, and they don''t feel distressed if they lose, they have to save their lives. The remaining four warships, and two other warships that were wounded but still capable of sailing, turned around together and fled toward the open sea. The captain grabbed the small horn and wanted to order the Westwind to continue pursuing it. However, Robb, Madeleine, and No. 2 almost all spoke at the same time: "Don''t order the pursuit, that''s it." "Ah? Our army has won a big victory. What if we don''t pursue it at this time." The captain said: "Isn''t it better to use the advantage of our ship''s speed to catch up and destroy one by one?" Madeleine said: "I can''t chase it. There are still many Norma soldiers falling into the water. After these people swim to the shore, there will be a fierce battle. If this ship chased the Norma Kingdom warship away, this The situation on the side is not clear." The captain thought carefully, and that was the case, and put down the horn. At this time, Robb said: "Madeleine, you and No. 2 have a literary and martial arts, stay to deal with the aftermath, I want to borrow a manticore to follow the Norma fleet." "Huh? What are you doing with them?" Robb said: "The fake rabbit princess is still on the flagship of the Norma kingdom. Many merchants from the rabbit kingdom are taken hostage on these four ships and they need rescue. In addition, the fake rabbit princess'' father is also taken by the Norma kingdom. As a hostage, I dont know where the detention is. I have to take care of this." Madeleine couldn''t help but praised: "Mr. Robert, you are really kind, you also want to save these irrelevant people." How can this be called an irrelevant person? Robb thought to himself: You are afraid that you don''t know the plot of my Chinese fellow! In a foreign country, when you meet a fellow villager, you have to give a hand. This is my Chinese tradition. If you sit and watch the murder of a fellow villager, and you can''t help yourself at all, you really won''t be able to pass the conscience barrier. "Isn''t it good for me to be kind?" Robb smiled: "Do you think it''s better for me to be a bad person?" Madeleine certainly didn''t want the person she wanted to be a badass. She had no choice but to say: "But you can''t save people if you ride a manticore by yourself." "I''ll go and find out if there is a chance to save people, if not, then forget it." Robb lied casually. Madeleine didnt doubt it. After thinking about it carefully, Norma clearly did not bring an air force this time. If there is one, the air force will be sent out just now. So if Robb rode a manticore to follow, he should pay. It was relatively safe, she said: "Then you must be very careful, it doesn''t matter if you can''t save people, don''t put yourself in, just look carefully in the sky, and run away immediately if the situation is not right." Robb: "Okay, I understand. By the way, some rabbit merchants should climb up in the water in a while. You gather all the rabbits, take care of them, and talk to them when I come back." Madeleine answered obediently. The warships of the Norma Kingdom fled far away, and the sailors who jumped off the ship that was sunk just now swam to the shore desperately and fought with the dark holy knights of the Holy See, and the Westwind leaned in. On the shore, Robb jumped out of the boat, and Madeleine ordered a manticore to come and hand it to Robb. Robb mounted the manticore, flew into the sky, and chased after the Norma Kingdom fleet disappeared. Manticore was extremely fast. In a blink of an eye, he caught up with the Norma Kingdom fleet. Looking down from high above, he could see that there were four intact warships left in the fleet, and two severely damaged warships. The entire fleet was filled with feelings of loss. He launched a reconnaissance technique from a distance of 5,000 yards, and he could clearly see everything on the deck even from high in the air. Even the frustrated expressions of the sailors could be seen clearly, but it was a pity that he could not hear them. After the fleet drove a long distance, it was determined that there were no pursuers of Sigran and the Dark Vatican behind. The fleet slowed down. Then, a large group of soldiers gathered on the deck of the flagship, and Robb saw the commander. The commander, Jonah, and several generals. These people seem to be talking on the deck! Dancing with his hands, he threw his hat to the ground and stomped on his feet. Although I can''t hear the content, I can guess it. It''s nothing more than an angrily reviewing this defeat. In any case, I should be scolding my own steel battleship. The conspiracy that had been planned for several years was all over, and five battleships were lost. It is impossible not to be sad. After they scolded angrily for a while, Robb saw a soldier coming out of the cabin, followed by the fake rabbit princess. Seeing this scene, Robb thought to himself: The hostages are of no use value, will they kill people and throw their bodies into the sea? But thinking about it more carefully, Robb felt that they would not necessarily kill people and throw corpses. This is not a group of terrorists, but a regular army of a country known as the "Knight Kingdom." The regular army strategically uses some surprise attacks and does not harm the character. It is called the soldiers who do not hate deceit and detain merchants from third countries. Helping yourself or something can also be said to be a national strategic need, which is barely justified. However, after the other party worked hard for himself, it would be a little bit overtaken to kill hostages or something. People who call themselves knights might not be able to do such a thing. Of course, the trash aristocrats who have low character and don''t even want the face of a knight may also do this kind of thing. At this time, it depends on the person''s character. Robb saw a non-commissioned officer drew out his sword, a picture of the fake rabbit princess, but the commander-in-chief scolded the non-commissioned officer. The non-commissioned officer put down the sword, and then the fake rabbit princess was pushed to the commander-in-chief. In front of Jonah, the fake princess lowered her head and seemed to say nothing. The commanding palace was saying something to her. After a while, Jonah waved his hand and the sergeant took the fake princess away. Robb thought to himself: Put it well, your kindness of thought saved your life. If you really kill her, then I have to kill you, because without integrity and others are not qualified to live in the world. Up. He continued to follow in the sky, and saw the battleships of the Norma Kingdom sailing on the sea for a long, long time, and came to a small island. There was actually a camp on the island, a small army, and several transport ships. It seemed, This is a maritime stronghold operated by the Norma Kingdom for a long time, used to attack the maritime relay station of the Gran Kingdom. The battleship drew ashore, and the soldiers got down into the ship dejectedly. The rabbit people on the boat were taken out, and then, there were also soldiers in the camp on the island escorting a group of rabbit people out. The rabbits held their hands and looked at their tears, and they were speechless and sobbed. Chapter 622： Send you to a safe place first The rabbits didn''t know that Robb saved some rabbits that fell into the sea with underwater breathing magic. For them, those rabbits were typical "killed after being involved in war." The fake rabbit princess held the hand of a rabbit and cried for a while. It seemed that the rabbit was her father, but Robb couldnt tell from the rabbits head whether it was a male or a female, and he couldnt even tell. Its age can only guess that this rabbit is a middle-aged rabbit. The commander-in-chief of the Norma Kingdom ordered the rabbits to board a transport ship, and then transported them to the northeast continent. When they arrived at the shore, they all caught up with the rabbits ashore, and then it was ignored. The transport ship went straight back to the small ship. Island, leaving only this group of rabbits standing sadly on the shore. They don''t even know where they are. The rabbits were embarrassed for a while, the fake princess took out a crystal ball from her arms, said something to the other rabbits, and then dialed Robb''s phone number. In the next moment, Robb fell from the sky and landed in front of the rabbits. The manticore frightened the rabbits, but seeing Robb riding on it, the fake princess couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Ah, you are here, I just want to contact you." She speaks Chinese! The rabbits next to him saw a black-haired Western man descending from the sky, wearing an aristocratic costume, wondering who this man was? Suddenly hearing the fake princess speak Chinese to him, these rabbits couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. One rabbit couldn''t help but said, "Miss, this is a Westerner, so I should speak Western to him." The fake princess said: "Although he is a Westerner, he can speak Chinese, and he speaks Chinese very well. It sounds like a Sichuan accent with a little Shandong border..." Robb couldn''t help laughing. It turns out that my Shuangqing Mandarin is in the ears of other Orientals. Is it the accent of the middle Sichuan and the boundary of Shandong? It''s so complicated. He arched his hands at the rabbits and smiled: "Hello, my name is Robert Smith, and I am a baron in the Gran Kingdom, but you can call my Eastern name, Robb." The gesture of arching his hands is very standard. This double celebration in Mandarin makes the rabbits feel cordial. The rabbits immediately feel that Robb is a good person. The middle-aged rabbit, who is suspected to be the father of the fake princess, quickly arched his hands at Robb. "Mr. Robb, hello, I didn''t expect to meet someone who can speak Chinese in this place. It is really amazing. I am the leader of this caravan, my name is Shang Yang, and this is a little girl, Shang Hui. " Hearing the other''s name is Robb, this is something that makes Robb very happy. It''s been a long time since I heard someone called Robb, so I almost forgot my name. That''s too much of an ancestor. Forget the code. Now I heard the familiar name, speaking in the Chinese that I was familiar with, and I really felt a little hi. "Oh! Mr. Shang is good, Miss Shang is good." Robb said, "Although your introduction is so detailed, but with all due respect, I can''t see any difference between your faces... If you wear the same clothes, I will even connect you Both men and women cant tell, let alone who is who." Shang Yang said, "Uh...Well, Westerners say that we Asians look exactly the same. Well, we are used to it. Xiaohui, put a wild flower in your head, lest Mr. Luo mistake you for a man. " Shang Hui really squatted down and picked a wild flower from the ground and put it on the rabbit''s head. Well, there is a flower on the rabbit''s head. It seems that I really don''t know what language to use to describe it. Robb quickly turned to the beginning and said: "I have heard about you from Miss Shang. I am really sorry and I express my deep sympathy." A painful expression flashed on Shang Yangs face, but Robb couldnt understand the expression on the rabbits face, so he couldnt realize his grief: "Ah! We came to the Western Regions to do business, and weve already done it for a long time. Im prepared for something like this, I can only blame my fate, but I dont know where we are now or how to get home..." Robb said: "You are in the most southwestern corner of Fengmo Continent, on the seashore north of the Lost City. This is the territory of Siege and the sphere of influence of the Dark Vatican." "Hey? Did you get here?" After all, Shang Yang is a businessman who travels north and south. He still has a certain understanding of the geographical distribution of the world. He has also read the big map and immediately understood where he is. He said depressedly: " We were captured by the Norma at the Knight Fortress on the north side of the mainland. I didn''t expect them to transport us to the most southwestern corner... Now, how can we go back?" Robb: "Dont panic, its not difficult to go back. I can get you back at any time. You can do it with just a scroll to return to the city. However, you still have some companions who have fallen from the battleship in the Lost City, or Go back to the Lost City and reconcile with them, then you can go back." "Huh? Are they okay?" Shang Yang said: "I heard from my daughter that their ship was sunk by artillery fire, and they all fell into the sea. We are all land merchants, not sea merchants, and cant swim. They fell into the water. After that, there is only one dead end." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t worry, they are all fine, someone with me secretly protected them and saved them all, they should all be staying in the Lost City at the moment." When Shang Hui heard that he was going back to the Lost City, he couldn''t help but startled: "I just pretended to be a princess there. I pitted a lot of people, so now I don''t dare to go back." "That''s it?" Robb thought about this question carefully. This woman made sense. The Dark Vatican must hate the bunny people to death. It shouldn''t be a big problem for Madeleine to fish out of the water, but the fake princess went back and got lost. The city is not so good: "Just so, I will send you to a safer place, you will wait there first, and then I will take your companions over, and after you reconcile, we will return to the country together. ." "Ah? That really troubles you." Shang Yang said: "We meet in Pingshui, but you are willing to help each other like this. We Dongtu Datang pays attention to great kindness and does not say thank you. I will not say polite words, but if it is useful afterwards Im going to a certain place, just open your mouth, and my businessmen will go through the fire and water, and will never stop." Listen, this sounds so cool! Robb thief likes to hear these eastern words. He took out a portal scroll from his arms, opened a portal to Westwind Town, and said with a smile: "Go in! The Holy City Westwind welcomes you." The rabbits looked at the portal dubiously, not daring to enter, but their situation is already very bad, and it is impossible to get worse. Close your eyes and drill in. Maybe, the person in front of you really wants to help us. Woolen cloth? Chapter 623： Ancestor bless Soon, the rabbits stood on the hillside next to the Westwind Cemetery in the holy city. The friendly young man did not follow them just now, but on the stone chair in the church yard, a blond priest waved at them. Waved and laughed in standard Shuangqing Mandarin: "Friends of Dongtu Datang, welcome to Xifeng Town." "Ah, another one who can speak Chinese." The rabbits were overjoyed and hurriedly surrounded Robb... Robb started to work in two lines again, but fortunately, after talking to the rabbits and arranging them to follow Elsie to find a place to rest, he can temporarily relax the operation of Godfather''s clone. Consciousness cut to Robert Smith. When I returned to the Lost City, I found that the finishing work here was basically over. The crew of the Norma Kingdom who jumped from the six sunk warships were killed by the angry dark church, and some of them surrendered, or were arrested by the dark church for interrogation, or by Madeleines people Detain it. And the rabbit merchants who fell into the water, after hiding under the water for a while, until the people of the dark Vatican did not notice, they quietly climbed ashore from the distant seashore. As soon as they came ashore, they found Madeleine standing on the shore waiting. Against them. Then, the group of rabbit people was taken to Sigran Barracks outside the Lost City. When Robb came back, Madeleine hurried over inviting credit: "Mr. Robert, I protected the rabbits according to your request. It was in the barracks outside the city. I didnt tell the Dark Church. I was afraid. They are bad for the rabbits." Robb smiled and patted Madeleine''s shoulder armor: "Thank you so much, you are such a good girl." Madeleine was overjoyed: I was praised! Was boasted! Was boasted! However, she asked curiously: "These rabbits dont know whats going on. They can breathe under the water. I asked them how they did it. They couldnt tell. They only knew that they could breathe suddenly. The rabbit murmured what it was called, "Ancestor Bless," and I didn''t understand what it meant." Robb immediately became happy, ancestor bless? Obviously I blessed you. You forced to recognize me as your ancestor. I am definitely not as embarrassed. Followed by Madeleine to the barracks, this barracks is located outside the city, the location is very biased, because the dark vatican holds the power of the lost city, and the queens subordinates are basically excluded, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, even The barracks were simply built outside the Lost City. There are not many soldiers stationed here, only five hundred. At this time, in this small barracks, there was a group of rabbit people eagerly looking forward to their companions, because Madeleine had comforted them, saying that someone had gone to rescue their caravan leader. Some of these rabbits are dressed in fish-scale armor, disguised as generals, and some are dressed in sailor suits, disguised as rabbit sailors, but in fact, they are just a group of caravan entourages with a combat power of only five. As soon as Robb walked in, the group of bunny people paid attention to Robb together. Seeing that there were no caravans behind him, the bunny people were quite disappointed. Robb switched to Chinese and said with a smile: "How are you guys." "Ah, Westerners who can speak Chinese." The rabbits were excited, and hurriedly surrounded them. Robb smiled and said: "Your caravan leader, Shang Yang, and his daughter, Shang Hui, have now returned safely. The people of the Norma Kingdom did not have trouble for them and released them." The rabbits breathed a sigh of relief. Many rabbits whispered: "I''m really worried that the people of the Norma Kingdom will cross the river and tear down the bridge and kill people. Bandit." Robb shook his head. The kind rabbit escaped from the butcher knife instead of scolding the Norma Kingdom for illegally detaining and using them. On the contrary, he was lucky for his life. Shouldn''t the rabbit be blamed for being too kind? No matter, there is no point in complaining about this kind of thing, let''s talk about it practically. Robb said, "Shang Yang and Shang Hui, two fathers and daughters, as well as the other rabbit people who have survived, have now gone to a safe city, and I will take you there." He knew that Madelyn next to him could not understand, so he turned around and said to Madelyn: "I will send these people to the holy city of Xifeng Town to avoid them." Madeleine blinked: "It feels like you are very kind to these rabbits." Robb said: "My teacher has traveled to the East before and it is said that he has received a lot of help from the rabbits. Therefore, he saw that the rabbits were in trouble, so he wanted to help." Madeleine wondered: "Is there anyone who can help your teacher? He is such a great person, who can do everything, how can the rabbits help him? It''s him who can help the rabbits." Robb shook his head and thought to himself: No matter how strong a person is, there is a process of becoming stronger. Who gave birth to me now? Of course it is another parallel world China! No matter which world the Chinese heart is in, it must not be forgotten. Its a pity that these things couldnt be explained to Madeleine, so she had to say: "Maybe my teacher learned a lot of delicious food in the East. For example, sweet and sour fish, soy sauce, soy milk, etc., he all learned from the East. Woolen cloth." Madeleine smiled and said, "So, your teacher doesn''t seem to care about other things very much, but he is very particular about eating. The rabbits taught him delicious food, so he came to lie to Elizabeth''s money. , Haha, really bad." Robb couldn''t help but smile: "That''s not cheating money, but those things are worth so much according to the current level of rarity. When they are mass-produced and become popular, after they become more, they will naturally be worthless, Queen. Your Majesty understands this very well, so while she complained about my teacher, she silently accepted it. She didn''t really blame my teacher for cheating her money." Robb took out a portal scroll, and Madeleine couldn''t help sighing again: "The people who come out of the west wind from the holy city really don''t treat the strategic portal scroll as a treasure. They have one in their hands and use them indiscriminately... " Robb said, "Uh, well, it''s because of my teacher''s willful behavior, but he also said that it is abnormal to use the portal scroll he made to move quickly. It is just a measure of rights. When the railway line becomes more and more popular, he will gradually reduce the provision of portal scrolls, so that everyone can return to their normal way of movement." After clarifying with Madeleine, Robb opened the portal. The rabbits entered the portal one by one, and then saw the compatriots waiting for them on the other side of the portal. A group of rabbits jumped up happily and hugged together. Chapter 624： Upgrade Viscount A few days later... Robb and Madeleine are preparing to leave the Lost City. In this city under the control of the Dark Vatican, there has never been room for Sigram to intervene. The dark Vatican lost a huge loss, and they began to figure out how to avenge the Bright Vatican. They temporarily put down their grievances against the New Bright Vatican, and there is nothing to go. The mind of dealing with the holy city West Wind, now desperately thinking about **** the Norma Kingdom. The pope wrote a letter by himself, requesting Her Majesty to send troops to attack the capital of the saints as soon as possible, to kill the stronghold of the Holy See in the Gran Kingdom, to unify the country as soon as possible, and then to consider whether to conquer Norma. Of course, Her Majesty the Queen would not agree to such a request casually. How could this kind of important national policy which involves a lot of money, just because of a letter from the Pope? At this time, in Robbs room, Robb, Madeleine, and No. 2 were sitting around the table, looking at the crystal ball on the table. This was the last time they had contacted Her Majesty the Queen before they left the Lost City. . The queen said in a regretful tone: "Madeleine, your vacation seems to be completely drained. After solving the Lost City incident, we must start to watch out for the secret agreement between the Desert Kingdom and the Knight Kingdom. God knows that the Knights Congress will not Suddenly borrowed the desert and gave us a vicious blow. Therefore, I need you to go to the Crystal Canyon in the northern border, pay close attention to the movement of the desert kingdom, and be ready to meet the enemy at any time." Madeleine wasn''t a woman who didn''t know her importance. Of course, she couldn''t sing against her girlfriend at this time. She just gave a low "um" and didn''t make any comments. The queen said: "Robert Smith...your accompaniment responsibility will come to an end for the time being. The Crystal Canyon is just on guard, and you may not be able to fight. It doesn''t make much sense for you to go there. Delin used to be in charge of the army, not investigating the fake princess incident anymore. Taking charge of the army is a serious matter. You can''t bring a man by your side, so what kind of style. Anyway, your territory is in the original stone canyon and crystal canyon. Its very close, and its not difficult to get there. If something really happens, Ill give you another order to support you in the past. Madeleine hummed, no objection. Of course Robb was happy to accept such an arrangement. The two-line operation was exhausting. Now he just wants to return to Westwind Town as soon as possible, lying on his stone chair, lazily comfortably. "In addition!" The queen suddenly became serious: "Robert Smith, you made a great contribution in the battle of the Lost City. I don''t bother to repeat the specific contributions. In short, according to your work in this incident. The performance here, whether it is wind magic or resourcefulness, has shown extraordinary qualities. I think that you have enough credit and ability to obtain higher honors. Therefore, you are now officially awarded the title of Viscount ." Hearing these words, Robb almost came out "wow", but fortunately he forcibly held back before these two words were exported, otherwise he would have to wear help. "Why, you don''t seem to be happy at all?" The queen squinted. "No, no, I''m very happy." Robb quickly pretended to be overjoyed and said: "Wow, I have upgraded Viscount, so happy! It''s great." Madeleine and No.2 next to him couldn''t help sweating. Are they too happy to be too fake? You can tell without your eyes that you are pretending to be happy. Madeleine hurriedly came out to help her voice: "Elizabeth, you see that he has done such a great service, but you have only promoted him from baron to viscount, only a small rank, he will inevitably be unhappy. You see, we are. It''s not about raising the reward so much, just reluctantly mentioning a duke." "Bump!" The queen slapped the table: "Don''t treat the title of my Grand Kingdom as a Chinese cabbage, without bargaining." In fact, for Robb, even if he upgrades to a duke, he wont be happy, because it doesnt make sense. The title is just a false name, just like a cloud. What''s the point of him coming? If he really wants an identity, he can stand on his own as the king directly in the holy city Xifeng, isn''t it a higher identity? But that really is of no use. Madeleine whispered next to him: "Mr. Robert, you are promoted one by one. I think it''s nice to have a viscount at your age. Let''s be happy." Okay, Madeleine persuaded him like this. Although Robb didnt have any reason to be happy, he was still happy. He told himself a little joke in his mind: "Mudskipper, it has evolved for 300 million years. , Just to walk ashore and look at the scenery on the land, but unexpectedly ran into a Cantonese on the shore!" Thinking of this, I really became happy, with a smile on his face: "Alright, alright, I understand, the Viscount is indeed very good, thank you for your generous gift from Her Majesty." Seeing his sincere smile, Her Majesty didn''t get angry anymore: "Well, let''s stop here today." The phone hung up and the crystal ball returned to its original state. Madeleine grabbed the crystal ball and stuffed it back into her pocket. Then she turned her head to Robb, and said with a little regret: "It seems that we will be separated soon. ." "It''s not far." Robb smiled and said, "You are in the Crystal Canyon, I am in the original stone canyon and the holy city West Wind, there is only a small distance between them." Madeleine thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was really like this... Forget it, heroic sons and daughters, there are not so many tragic moments of farewell. Neither Madeleine nor Robb are the protagonists who have crawled out of romance novels, and they don''t need so much babbling when they are parting. Robb gave Madeleine a light hug and patted her back on her back twice. Madeleine also gave Robb generously and patted him on the shoulder. This is very common Western etiquette! No tweaking is required. Afterwards, the two neatly boarded a manticore each and flew into the sky. A group of black knights flew behind him. Everyone flew over two forests and reached the sky above the holy city Westwind. Then, the two waved goodbye to each other in mid-air. Madeleine led the black knights to fly to the rough stone canyon in the north, while Robb slowly landed in his church, pretending to return to the house to rest. Shang immediately ended the tedious two-line operation, washed away the disguise, and returned to the routine of the lazy priest-paralyzed on the stone chair. In the evening of the same day, the setting sun lit the fire to burn the sunset, and the sunset was so red that the sunset was furious, so he turned around and threw the sunset hammer below the horizon. Then Robb, who was finally able to lazily blow the evening breeze on the stone chair, received another call from Miss Queen. At the moment when the phone was connected, Miss Queen said calmly: "I want to build a new seaport city on the seashore southwest of Guangming Road. Come and help me." Chapter 625： Miss Queens national debt "Building a new seaport city?" Robbile said, "Why suddenly think of this?" "I can''t put the steel battleship Westwind that you just sold to me in the Lost City." Miss Queen said with a serious face: "This battleship is too powerful. If it is taken away by the people of the Dark Vatican, the consequences will be very serious. Seriously, I have to keep it by my side. Moreover, I have only a seaport city like the Lost City in Siege, which is very undesirable. I have to have my own seaport to form a real fleet." "Well, it''s reasonable." Robb said, "Building a seaport, a new shipyard, and then putting all the new warships in this city is indeed more appropriate, but... I''ll just ask... Do you have money?" Queen:"" This is very angry, very angry. However, the queen had already guessed that a ghost man would say something like this, and she was already prepared. After looking at Robb sideways for a while, she suddenly said with a calm expression: "No money!" "If you don''t have money, do you still want me to help you?" Robb hummed, "You also know that I am a person who pays attention to the interests of the workers. I don''t even do a minute of work without money." "But if you have money, you can lend it to me." The queen said seriously: "I borrowed money from you in the name of the country, and promised afterwards that I would return it to you at an annual interest rate of 5%, even with interest." "Wow!" Robb Daqi: "Awesome my little sister, you actually understand national debt." "Huh? National debt?" The queen was dazed, thought for a while, and suddenly realized: "The term national debt is used very well, indeed, I am really issuing national debt, so the next question is, you are willing to lend me this. National debt?" This is a very interesting thing. Don''t think of the ancients too stupidly. The speed at which they turn their minds completely keeps up with the speed of economic and technological progress. Robb happily said: "You also know that I am too lazy to die. Although I have many ways to make money, but I dont bother to use it. All kinds of industries are given away to others to do. Therefore, the money that really belongs to me has always been at my disposal. Not a lot." The queen knew this. Robb came up with a new concept. He often only made a small amount of money at the beginning, and then left it alone, and threw it to others to diverge their thinking. For example, the sugar business has now completely become the business of Baron Noren. The silk stocking business is now slowly handed over to the Cotton family. In the football league, Robb didn''t touch his hands at the beginning, and he also passed to the Cotton family. As for the railway and train system, it was left to the Queen, the Cotton family, and the big businessman Probo to work together. He does everything he can to any business and only does the initial invention and creation, but does not eat the profit afterwards. This is really incredible. Robb said: "Simply speaking, the money I have now is enough for a person or a group of people to live a happy life. It is enough. But if it is used to build a city, it will be far behind. Even if I want to lend you, I have the intention Powerless." Queen:"" Robb said: "However, since it comes to national debt, then I''ll give you a trick. Don''t just ask me to borrow money. Please relax your vision and put it on the whole people, in your West Granville. Here, there are a lot of nobles holding large sums of money in their hands. They want to invest but are afraid of losses. They want to find a stable and guaranteed value-added method. Instead of letting their money rot at home, you might as well let them put the money. Loan it to you so that you can use it to develop the country." The queen sighed softly: "You don''t know how selfish and short-sighted these nobles are. They would rather let the money rot at home than lend it to the treasury." Robb said: "For this, don''t blame them, you can only blame the lack of protection mechanisms." The queen said: "Oh? What do you say?" Robb said, "Lend the money to the treasury. God knows if you can get it back. What should they do if you turn your face and deny it?" Queen: "Is the reputation of the Wang family a trifling matter? There is absolutely no reason to deny it." Robbile said: "The most unreliable thing in the world is credibility. How can it be possible to give a large amount of money to credibility? Of course, an effective mechanism must be established. Therefore, I suggest you make something called a bond. ." "Bond?" "Yes! It is the bond representing the national debt." Robb said: "Use copper or iron to cast the bond, and mark the value on it. For example, a copper bond bronze medal, worth a thousand taels of gold, is engraved on the loan. The time for the bonds, the time for the country to recycle these bonds, and the amount of interest are all clearly written..." "How to prevent forgery?" The queen asked the key in one sentence. Robb smiled and said: "Use magic, don''t your Wang family have many powerful magicians and strange magic? Use magic to engrave the Wang family''s family pattern on the bond, the kind that others can''t imitate..." The queen listened carefully. Robb said: "Print this bond in many denominations, large and small. Large denominations can be subscribed by the nobles, and small denominations can even be issued to the private sector, so that ordinary wealthy households can also subscribe. Of course, most families should be They will not subscribe, but there will always be a group of people who have spare money on their hands and hope that the spare money will gradually increase. They will try to buy bonds... You can receive a large amount of money through these bonds. " Upon hearing this, Miss Queen has fully understood: "Great idea, then I will issue bonds now, the first batch of ten years, how about it?" "Hey! You made it for ten years, who would dare to buy it?" Robb said angrily: "When this thing was first invented, it was a new thing for everyone. No one dared to buy it blindly. After ten years, I promise you cant sell it at all. "How long does that take?" "One month!" Robb said seriously: "The first batch of bonds was repurchased in just one month, and the interest was paid honestly at an annual interest rate of 5%. Using this method of short-term borrowing to increase the interest rate. , Attracting everyone to try to buy, so that everyone will try to accept bonds." The queen frowned: "One month is not enough to lay the foundation for a new city. If I can turn over such a large sum of money in one month, why should I find someone to borrow it?" "Are you stupid?" Robb said, "The first batch of bonds hasn''t matured yet, so you start to sell the second batch of bonds. The second batch of bonds will be returned in two months, and the second batch of bonds will be sold. The money is used to repurchase the first batch of bonds. Then, when the second batch of bonds is about to expire, you issue a third batch of bonds, and use the money from selling the third batch to buy back the second batch..." The queen understood: "In other words, I will never have to repay the first batch of bonds. I only need to pay interest on this batch of money. The interest is only 5% a year. I can fully pay. After the nobles and people trust the Wang familys ability to buy back, they can issue more." Chapter 626： Need to borrow your craftsman "Bingo!" Robb gave her a thumbs up: "Miss Queen, you are still not stupid, you can understand it. After using this method, you borrow money and only need to repay the interest every year. The money of the nobles and wealthy households has appreciated, increasing by 5% every year. Everyone is happy, why not do it?" Although praised by the yin and yang, the queen still admires Robbs **** operation, and she cant help but sigh: This guy is really too bad, and he can even think of borrowing the second batch of money to pay back. The trick to pay back the first batch of money is the same as the last time the installation of water pipes was done to save the initial installation fee by paying one year in advance. His proposal is of that kind. I can make money and you can make money. Everyone makes money together and gets convenience. From top to bottom, everyone is happy. Why are there so many strange things in his mind? This is the limitation of the age of Miss Queen! She thinks that there is a total amount of money, and if she takes more, others will take less, and there is no way to achieve hello, me, or him. But Robb''s thinking is advanced. The experience he borrowed from another world has been verified by time and belongs to the advanced thinking that can make everyone rich together. Of course, it is completely different. Although there is a total amount of money, as long as the money is circulated instead of stored in the home, then the same amount of money can do more. "Understood, then I will prepare for the issuance of brokerage firms now." The queen said: "You can help prepare various craftsmen over there. The craftsmen produced by your Xifeng Technical School are now well-known for the bright road. Although I I don''t want to admit it, but I have to admit that it is more efficient to use your craftsman." It turned out that in the past two years, Xifeng Technical School has not been idle, and has been constantly cultivating various talents. Carpenters, blacksmiths, chefs, tailors, plantation, alchemy, magic, mathematics, literature, magic props... As Robb gets more and more professional talents, and the Westwind Technical School offers more and more subjects. Up to now, it is no longer the "technical school" it used to be. In terms of the number of students, it far surpasses the Wang''s School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. As for the subjects taught in it, there are also a wide variety of subjects, far exceeding the Wang''s School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The most important thing is that the tuition here is not expensive! At the beginning, the first batch of craftsmen sent by Miss Queen was more expensive, but later, after the local talents began to be teachers, the tuition fee became cheaper and cheaper. Of course, the salary of the first batch of teachers has not been reduced, because They have all been promoted to senior professors. They have many novel core technologies in their hands, which are worthy of such a high salary. The low-level teachers teach elementary classes with low tuition, so that the poor in the Holy City Westwind can also be used by readers to start a technical school, where they can learn a skill and support their families. More and more craftsmen have come out of the holy city of Xifeng Town, and their reputations are getting bigger and bigger. Now many factories in Guangming Road will also come to the holy city of Xifeng Town to invite several senior masters to go back to the town and take apprentices. Large-scale technical output has already begun here. Miss Queen wants to build an advanced city from scratch. It is almost impossible to hire craftsmen before the holy city Westwind. There are three teachings and nine streams, all walks of life, there are always technical points that can''t get around the Westwind. Unless she doesn''t want to build the most beautiful new city, but wants to build an old-fashioned city. Robb smiled and said, "Of course I am very happy with your request. As long as I can find work for the people in Xifeng Town, I am very happy. I will send a large number of craftsmen to participate in your new city, don''t worry." The queen is not happy to ask a question: "I have a surprising place. You have cultivated so many high-level craftsmen, but generously let them leave the West Wind at will and run to the Bright Road, or work in other cities. Many of these people have already settled in their new homes, and may even never return to the west wind. I''m sure that the craftsmen you sent to work in my new port city will have many people staying in the new city forever. For you, isn''t it a brain drain? If it were me, it would never be possible for these craftsmen who learned advanced technology to leave at will." "Ha, everyone has their own ambitions. Those who want to go far away, let him go! The world is so hot, there are always people who want to go out and see, wouldn''t it be inhumane if I don''t let them see?" Robb said : "As long as I train new talents at a rate that can keep up with the speed at which old talents leave, what''s the fear?" The queen listened to these words silently, neither agreeing nor disapproving: "I understand, so be it." The phone is hung up! Talking to Miss Queen is tired, Robb lifted Erlang''s legs... At this moment, a Chinese sentence rang behind him: "Mr. Father, hello." Robb looked back. It turned out to be the leader of the rabbit caravan, Shang Yang, and his rabbit daughter, Shang Hui. Of course, Robb could not recognize them at all by looking at his face. The rabbit head couldnt even distinguish between male and female. , Can recognize that they rely on these two rabbits to dress differently from other rabbits. Shang Yang wears the most luxurious clothes, while Shang Hui wears women''s clothes. Of course, what Shang Hui is wearing is not a Hanfu, but a western-style long skirt. Her Eastern style clothes were forcibly changed when the Norma Kingdom people asked her to play as a princess. Now she is wearing the Lost City. The nobleman''s skirt that I got when I lied. Robb smiled and said, "Yo, good evening." Shang Yang said: "Thanks to the reception of Mr. Priest, the delicious and delicious hospitality these days, my caravan and his party will finally be able to take care of their health." Robb said: "It''s a trivial matter. It''s nice to have friends coming from afar. Don''t be so polite." Shang Yang couldnt help sighing: Its amazing how the priest can use my Eastern proverbs so well. We have been drinking soy milk in the holy city Westwind these days, eating tofu, and bean sprouts. It seems to be back home, and I am really overjoyed." "Haha." Robb said: "I like these too." After talking nonsense, I started to turn to the topic. This may be the cultural difference between the East and the West. Miss Queen called Robb and she always went straight to the subject. However, Shang Yang and Robb have to talk about food first when they say hello. Although it is long-winded, Robb likes this very much. Kind of feeling. Shang Yang said: "Our bodies are well developed, and the frights we have received have basically been relieved. The inconvenience has been harassing here, and I am here to say goodbye to Mr. Father, intending to return to our homeland." "Oh, it should be." Robb smiled and said: "Come here, here, give you a portal scroll, you can just open the door and go back." He put a portal scroll in Shang Yang''s hand. Chapter 627： Portal cannot be opened Shang Yang took the portal, looked left and right, and then quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t dare to be, although I have never used this thing, but I often travel between Norma Kingdom and Dongtu Datang, and also in border cities. I heard that this is a''strategic portal scroll'' that is often used in long-distance troop transport in Western countries. It is so precious that I dare not bear it." "Well, lets put away the politeness of the Eastern style." Robb said, "Do you think I dont understand Eastern rules? In the East, when I meet congenial people, I will treat them with delicious food and drink. When the other party goes on a long journey, I will give it to you. It is a matter of course to wrap gold and silver on the hanging plate. Why are you and I polite?" This was a routine operation in the Water Margin. Robb took it out and said it casually. Unexpectedly, it happened that Dongtu Datang in this world did have such routine operation, and Shang Yang had to accept it obediently. Robb told him the rules for using the portal. Shang Yang hurriedly bowed to Robb with a big gift: "Great grace does not say thank you. After I opened the portal, this door won''t disappear if I don''t go in, right? Then I let my daughter take the entourage home first. Let them carry some gold and silver jewelry to offer to Mr. Father in return for their life-saving grace." Robb smiled and shook his head: "That''s not necessary, do I look like a person who lacks gold and silver jewelry?" "This..." Shang Yang said: "Then what do you want? Anything from the East, my business people will find it for you anyway." "Well, when you said that, I remembered something I wanted very much." Robb touched his chin and said with a smile: "I want Longjing tea, hehe, Longjing before the rain!" "Ah? Mr. Father really went to my Dongtu Datang tour, and even knew the special product of Yangzhou West Lake Longjing before Yuqian, and I admire it." Shang Yang said, "I have this thing at home, and I opened the portal. It will be delivered to you immediately afterwards, and you will have as much as you want in the future, and I will surely let you drink enough." West Lake Yangzhou? When Robb heard the name of the place, he couldn''t help but hesitated: Is this a wrong name? Oh, it seems that the East Rabbit Datang of this world is very different from the map of my original world. "Longjing tea alone can''t repay you for your great kindness. What else do you want?" "Oh, then I''m welcome." Robb started to report: "Candied fruit, sweet-scented osmanthus cake, mung bean cake, eight-treasure porridge, donkey roll, shortbread..." He couldn''t stop saying that, and his saliva began to flow down. After crossing, everything was fine. Even these traditional snacks could not be eaten, and he was already thinking about it crazy. Shang Yang couldn''t help crying or laughing, so his life-saving grace would be repaid with these things? Could it be too much: "Father, you are really a gourmet." Robb: "Don''t just talk nonsense, open the portal quickly and bring me these quickly." Shang Yang nodded: "Okay!" He used the portal scroll as Robb said. Then, a strange menu appeared in his mind. The menu was displayed by the thumbnails of the cities. They were all the major cities he had visited, such as the Lost City. In it, the holy city west wind is also in it, and there are also famous cities such as the Zhennan Castle, Knight Fortress, Time Fortress, and Sorrowful Castle in Norma Country, but strangely, none of the cities of Dongtu Datang appear in it. List. He couldn''t help faintly stunned: "Mr. Priest, this teleportation scroll is wrong. After I used it, my home Huguang Danxia did not appear in the menu, not even a city in Dongtu Datang." "Huh?" Robbqi said: "Is there such a thing?" "Really!" Shang Yang said, "There are a bunch of cities in the West, all of which belong to the Norma Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom, but there are none in the Eastern city." Robb: "..." This is a bit unreasonable. Robb patted his forehead, and then suddenly realized that the city that the teleport scroll can teleport must "activate the teleport point" in advance, and the teleportation set in the game "Black Blade" Point is the cemetery behind the church. In cities without a church cemetery, the portal cannot be activated, and only flying points can be used to fly over. (Friends who have played World of Warcraft should know that in World of Warcraft, portals can only be transmitted to big cities. There are no portals in small places, but only flight points. The rules of this book are partly taken from "World of Warcraft", but some rules are also related to World of Warcraft. Not exactly the same, please refer to the description in this book.) Obviously, in eastern cities, it is impossible to have a "church cemetery", and of course it is impossible to activate the teleportation point. It is impossible for Shangyang to use the portal to open the portal to the eastern city. This is embarrassing! Although there are Eastern professional "monks" and "ninjas" in the game "Black Blade", the background of the game is placed in the West. There are no Eastern cities on the map. The game designer has not considered this situation. . Robb was embarrassed: "It''s over, then you can''t directly send it home, maybe you can send it to the border city of the Norma Kingdom first, and then walk back through the Silk Road." The father and daughter Shang Yang and Shang Hui shook their heads violently, and the four long bunny ears flicked left and right: "We never want to set foot in the territory of the Norma Kingdom anymore." Robb said: "Then what to do?" Shang Yang thought about it carefully, and then took out a map out of his arms and attached it on the table in front of Robb: "We can''t go on the Silk Road. The current plan is to take the Ancient Tea Horse Road. " "The Ancient Tea Horse Road? What the hell?" Robb Daqi: "I have only heard of the Silk Road, but I have never heard of the Tea Horse Road." Shangyang Road: "The Silk Road is a road from the north to the west, and the Tea Horse Road is a road from the south to the west. When Chinese merchants and Norma trade, they usually take the Silk Road, but they When the Orchid Kingdom traded, it usually followed the ancient tea-horse road." Luo Bai was so excited: "Let''s listen to the details." Shang Yang said: "Please look at the map..." The Ancient Tea Horse Road starts from Yangzhou, the tea-producing holy land of Dongtu Datang, passes through Lijiacun, Longyinguan, Chibi, and Baidi City, and then passes through the Yangtze River Ancient Road and Dongfeng Trail to reach the eastward city of the Grand Kingdom. , And most of them are extremely difficult mountain roads. Robb only glanced at the map, and he felt "difficult." This is really difficult for him to go to the sky. "Although this road is difficult to walk, it is the only way for us to go home now." Shang Yang said, "But there is nothing to be afraid of. We can overcome the desert on the Silk Road. No, anyway, we plan to go to Norma country to do business in the future. It''s better to go through the ancient tea-horse road and do business with the Gran Kingdom in the future..." Chapter 628： I know how to make paper Shang Yang wants to do business with the Gran Kingdom. Of course Robb is in favor of his hands and feet. Just now, there are a lot of small snacks, and they are all necessary. He brought them all to me. However, the second question came up again. The initial location of the Ancient Tea Horse Road was the "City of the East Looking". Tensions between the roads. If Shangyang and his party swayed along the Bright Road, even Donggrand might not be able to enter the country, and they would be blocked by the people of Mondela. Where did they get to the city of the east? "It seems that this is the only way to go." Shang Yang pointed to the map and said, "We walked north from the west wind of the holy city, first to the original stone canyon, and then along the foot of the Black Pine Mountains, to the monument of the saint, and then to Gem Canyon, then take the mountain road to the Dongfeng Trail. When you reach the Dongfeng Trail, you can find the Datang merchants on the Ancient Tea Horse Road. We can follow other merchants to walk the Ancient Tea Horse Road once. Once we are familiar with this road, we dont need to be afraid. ." Robb couldn''t help sighing: "A hundred thousand miles!" Shang Yang said, "Hey? Actually, it''s not a thousand miles. You can walk back and forth in a few months." Robb said: "I''m just describing it." Shang Yang said: "Mr. Priest, the little girl is a low-quality female stream. I am worried that she will follow us through the mountains and wading through the mountains and groping for unfamiliar business ways. It is easy to get into trouble. I want to keep the little girl here, and also leave a few more cares. Her entourage will come and take her home after we walk through the ancient tea-horse road." Robb murmured secretly in his heart, you are leaving, what do you do if you leave a female rabbit down? If your daughter is a beautiful Hanfu lady, I would be very welcome to stay, but if you want to stay here with a rabbit-headed daughter, I look very responsive. Of course, if you want to return to thinking like this, as a fellow, you still need to help. Robb smiled and said: "Let''s go! Your daughter will stay in Xifeng Town, where the law and order is good, she will not be in any danger. And I will help take care of one or two, and she will not be troubled, so you can go away with peace of mind. Its good to go through the ancient tea-horse road." Shang Yang thanked him, then packed his bags and prepared water. After they fell into the hands of the Norma Kingdom, all the things they carried with the caravan were gone. Now to prepare these things, you can only rely on Robbs help. Robert Smith was regarded as a lifesaver, and he had to repay him fiercely when he turned around, but he still didn''t know how to repay him. Soon, Shangyang''s caravan set out... Although the rabbits of Dongtu Datang are herbivores, they have strong perseverance. There are thousands of mountains and rivers, they can definitely overcome, Robb also believes that they can overcome, no one is more to the Orientals than he is. Confidence, that nation is an invincible nation, even if it is sluggish for a while, it will be revived in the future. Next, Robb had to face a female rabbit temporarily staying in Westwind Town. Shang Hui walked up to Robb graciously and got a blessing. Unfortunately, Robb, who is the bunny man, couldnt understand. She is no longer pretending to be a fake princess, and her demeanor has restored the demeanor of some Eastern people. Although the expression cannot be seen, the posture is still gentle: "Father, I am going to stay in the holy city Xifeng for the time being, but according to my observations over the past few days, there are no people eating idle meals in the holy city Xifeng, everyone is there. Work hard, I think, I might be able to do some work that I can." Robb asked curiously: "Then the question comes, what will you do?" Shang Hui smiled mysteriously, but she found that Robb could not understand her expression, so she gave up pretending to be mysterious and said straightforwardly: "I know how to make paper!" "I wipe it!" Robb almost touched his stone chair: "Really?" "Really!" Shang Hui was a little surprised when he saw Robb''s appearance. She thought that no one in the West knew what papermaking was, but seeing Robb''s appearance, he knew exactly what papermaking was, and It is also very clear how much value it contains, otherwise, he would not be so eager. Robb was overjoyed: "Papermaking is great, hahaha, I didn''t expect you to know this!" This time I was really happy. After Robb came to this world, he hadn''t come across any serious paper. He always used parchment paper. As everyone knows, the cost of parchment paper is too expensive, so it''s not paper that can be used casually. He had long wanted to make paper, but the production skills of "Black Blade" couldn''t make paper. He didn''t know a little bit of paper making at all, so he had to give it up. He didn''t expect to find someone who can make paper now. He couldn''t help asking: "How did you, a businessman''s daughter, get into this stuff?" "Because my family has a paper mill." Shang Hui said naturally: "The merchant is a huge family. My father is only the third oldest in the business. My uncle is in charge of all the fields in the family, and my second uncle is in charge of the paper mill business. My father is a business man, my fourth uncle is responsible for making silk, and my fifth uncle is a tea shop." She said earnestly: "When I was a child, I used to play in my second uncle''s paper mill. I knew the papermaking process clearly, and the few entourages my father left me understood this." This is really a treasure! Robb said: "Then what are you waiting for? You want money and I will give you money, and if you want someone, I will give it to others. I need the paper mill to stand up as quickly as possible, immediately, immediately." Shang Hui looked excited when he saw him, and couldn''t help being surprised: "Mr. Father, why are you so eager for paper?" "I need to ask?" Robb said with a natural expression: "Of course it is Man''s drawing! The world without Man''s drawing is simply boring, but the parchment paper is too expensive, I can''t use it to draw comics for everyone to see. , If I can make paper, I can do a lot of Man paintings, hahahaha! I will copy it first... ahem... draw a Man painting to lead the fashion, and then someone will follow the trend to paint, and then I will You can see Man''s paintings drawn by others, and it''s time to live, hahahaha." Shang Hui looked confused: "What exactly is Man''s painting?" Robb smiled and said, "Well, you will know it only after you see it with your own eyes." Thus, Xifeng Paper Mill officially began to break ground! This is a new factory built by Robb and invested by Oriental Rabbit Shanghui Technology. The cement plant is very handsome. All the paper making utensils in it are made by the top craftsmen according to Shanghui''s requirements. Due to Robb''s willfulness and recklessness, when the factory was built, the workers all took part in several BUFFs, and the wage efficiency was horribly comparable. Within a few days, the paper mill stood beside the West Wind Canal. Chapter 629： Im overwhelmed A few days later, early morning! Just now Robb was lazily on his stone chair, eating bread and drinking sweet soy milk, when he saw Marianne Cotton coming angrily, sitting on the other stone chair opposite the stone table, taking Calculated and crackled. Seeing her weird appearance, Robb couldn''t help being surprised: "Marian, what''s wrong with you? What''s going on in the early morning?" Marianne said that she didn''t want to talk to Robb, and threw a beautiful white eye at Robb, and continued to beat him hard. This is kind of fun! Although Robb is not a straight steel man, he still has a bit of EQ, but no man in the world with EQ can fully figure out what a woman is thinking. He has to stop talking and wait for Marianne to say, anyway, women. After being angry for a while, I can''t help but tell why I am angry. Sure enough, after waiting for a long time, Marianne finally spoke. She said pitifully, "Godfther, are you going to abandon our Cotton family?" "Huh?" Robb Daqi: "How did this idea come up?" Marianne said: "After the female rabbit came, the newcomer beats the old one. You will look down on me as the old man. I am also the daughter of a businessman. I am out of breath without her being curious. You used to be in the whole world. I only taught me to use an abacus by myself. Unexpectedly, you are now teaching the female rabbit to use an abacus." Robb: "How can I teach her to use an abacus?" "Obviously." Marianne said pitifully, "I saw her calculating the construction cost of the paper mill and paying the workers, she took out an abacus and cracked it. That speed was faster than me." Robb had no choice but to spread his hands: "Hey! Dont think about it, thats not what I taught. She can use an abacus in the first place. Okay, Eastern businessmen, everyone can use an abacus. In fact, the abacus I teach you is I learned it from the East." "Huh?" Marian was startled slightly: "I learned the abacus from the rabbit?" "Yes!" After finding out the reason for Marianne''s unhappiness, Robb was rather happy: "Let me tell you that, in fact, all Eastern businessmen are proficient in abacus, but I am not a businessman or accountant, and I have no professional practice. The abacus is only a mere fur. I''m sure that Shang Hui''s abacus is better than mine, so it is impossible for me to teach her. She taught me the same." Marianne was overjoyed, but immediately afterwards he pursed her little mouth: "But you only work with that rabbit when you open a new factory, not with me anymore." Robb: "Can you make paper?" Marianne: "Well... I can make parchment. Let''s open a parchment factory." Robb: "..." This makes no sense. Robb had no choice but to laugh and cry: "Go, don''t mess around here. Making paper from sheepskin is not a long-term solution. It has already seriously affected the development of culture. Only when cheaper paper is made can it be done. Conducive to the dissemination of knowledge and culture." Marianne said curiously: "Didn''t the paper mill you built with her make paper from sheepskin? What exactly is it used to make paper?" Robb smiled and said: "Bark, rags, bamboo, sandalwood, straw, rice straw..." As soon as Robb talked about it, he said a lot of messy things, which made Marianne feel bad: "These things can also be used to make paper?" "Why not?" Robb smiled: "Paper, to put it bluntly, is a collection of fibers..." Marianne obviously didn''t know what fiber was, and she was dumbfounded. Robb knew that she was not a person who could communicate technology when she saw her expression. He didn''t bother to continue talking later, just smiled: "You don''t You need to know the principle, you only need to know the result." The two of them were talking about this. Suddenly an old man ran down on the hillside. The white-haired, 900-year-old elf elder, now running fast, looked like a must-see. Children going to the amusement park. He galloped along the hillside, and the two elf archers who followed were shocked, and yelled from behind: "Elder, slow down, don''t fall." Seeing this scene, Robb couldn''t help but laugh, clapping his hands and sang a Shuangqing children''s song: "Old man, old man, fine crucian carp..." The lyrics belonged to the old man who wanted to hit someone when he heard it, but Robb used Chinese, and no one understood... The elder elder ran to Robb and wanted to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he found that his breath was uneven, and he couldn''t speak at all. He had to breathe a few rough breaths, and the elven guard who followed from behind hurriedly helped him take a picture. Back, okay, after a long time, the Elf Elder returned to normal, and then quickly said to Robb: "Arch Druid, I heard that you have a joint venture with the Rabbit People from the Eastern Tang Dynasty and built a new one in the south of the city. The paper mill must make Oriental Paper." "Wow." Robb smiled and said, "The news of the old man came so slowly. The people in the city have known about this for a long time. Why did you hear about it now?" "I''ve been burying my head in the tree house on the mountain and writing movie scripts recently, and I didn''t pay attention to the new things in the city." The old man explained, and then quickly turned back to the topic: "I heard that the rabbit people are promoting in the city. It is said that Oriental paper is very cheap, not as expensive as parchment paper, and even ordinary people can afford it. Is this true?" Robb smiled and said: "Of course it is true! This paper mill was funded and built by me. The rabbits are just technology shares. Do you think that what I am involved in can cheat others?" This is true. The word Godfther is a golden sign in Xifeng Town. Godfther never squanders the townspeoples money, but only brings convenience to the townspeople. This is a fact that everyone recognizes. It''s been a long time since the Elder Elf came to Westwind Town, and he had already understood this very well, of course he had no doubt about it. "It''s a blessing to literature if you can really have low-cost paper." The Elf Elder was overjoyed: "This will allow novels and poems to be spread more widely. Everyone can afford books. This is literature. What a blessing!" The old man was so happy that his whole body was shaking. Robb hurriedly helped him, lest the old man fell off with excitement. It would be bad if the old bones were broken: "Mr. It is very insightful that the emergence of low-cost paper can indeed promote the development of the cultural industry. Of course, literature is one of them. I am looking forward to your publication." The Elf Elder was as happy as a 900-year-old child: "I want to visit the paper mill, can I?" "Well..." In fact, technology confidentiality is still very important. Letting others visit the paper mill is equivalent to technology outflow. Robb hesitated a bit, but after thinking about it carefully, it doesnt matter. coming. Secrecy is of little significance, not to mention that the dissemination of this technology is good for the whole world, and it does not matter if it does not make money in this regard. Chapter 630： My literature is going to fly Robb led the Elf Elder towards the paper mill next to the West Wind Canal. Marianne pursed her little mouth, followed, and wanted to join in the fun. The paper mill is a cement building. Recently, all new houses in Xifeng Town have begun to use cement, and wood is no longer used to build houses. Of course, limited to the cost and the output of cement, some houses are not all cement, but first build the walls with bricks, and then paint a layer of cement on the outside of the bricks. Robb also knows that this is a compromise under the constraints of cement production. Even in later generations, many rural houses will be built in this way. In this era, it is a dream to switch to cement to build houses. This paper mill has adopted this approach, laying bricks on the walls and applying a layer of cement. The roof is directly glued with cement to form a pool for waterproofing. In this way, the roof becomes a reservoir, which can provide tap water to the factory building and reduce the water supply pressure of the big water tower in Xifeng Town. Due to the rapid expansion of Xifeng Town, the large water tower built by the old mayor of Xifeng has long been unable to keep up with the development. Now Xifeng Town has begun to divide the area and build multiple water towers. Different water towers supply water to different areas and begin to faint. With the posture of a big city. Before entering the factory, the Elf Elder saw a huge pool next to the factory, near the West Wind Canal. The sewage from the paper mill entered this pool, and then a few elven magicians stood by the pool. Continuously cast purification magic on these sewage. He couldn''t help but curiously said: "What is this doing?" Robb said: "You dont know the old man. Papermaking is very polluting to the environment. If dirty water enters the West Wind Canal, it will affect the ecology of the river, destroy the cats fish farming industry, and may even destroy it. The beautiful Westerly Canal turned into a smelly ditch. I know that elves are the race that loves nature the most, so I spent money to invite these elves to purify the sewage. They love nature and are willing to purify sewage. Its really not a good idea to make money." "So that''s it." The elder elder glanced at the few elven magicians: "My elves came to do this, no one told me, and still treat me as the youngest?" The two elf guards behind him were sweating profusely and said: "Elder, we have notified you that it was the Archdruid who invited my clan mage to purify the sewage and asked your opinion. You were writing the script at the time and had no head He lifted the floor and said, "Oh, go," and then ignored it." Elf Elder: "..." Marian next to him: "Puff!" The elder elder turned his head and said, "You are laughing at me." Marianne shook her head and said, "No, no, I respect the old man, how can I laugh? Unless I can''t help it...puff...puff hahahaha..." The elf elder had to shook his head: "Oh, people are getting old and have a bad memory. They are being laughed at by young people." Robb continued: "It is not a long-term solution to always use manpower to treat sewage. Now it is just a compromise. I am asking alchemists to study the problem of using alchemy to treat sewage. In the future, alchemists will invent a potion. , It can be neutralized into clean water by pouring it into sewage." The Elder Elder said: "The Archdruid really has the intention to take care of the environment when developing the city. The people of the forest goddess Melika sincerely express their gratitude to you." Robb smiled: "Whether you are a believer of the forest goddess Melika, anyone who lives in this world has the responsibility to protect the environment. After all, this is closely related to everyone''s life. Thank me. What to do?" While talking, everyone came to the gate of the paper mill. Someone had gone in and informed Shang Hui, and she soon greeted him. Now she is no longer wearing a western long skirt. During the time when the holy city Xifeng was engaged in a paper mill, she bought cloth and came back. Whenever she made an eastern long skirt, she finally got something for a lady in Hanfu. The taste, the only regret is that this rabbit head, Miss Rabbit Head in Han clothes, is just a little bit less interesting. Robb said to her: "I brought these friends to visit the paper mill." "Visit?" Shang Hui was stunned, and then said in Chinese: "Mr. Priest, this...I am afraid it is not very good. Our technology is not passed on to outsiders." Robb smiled and said, "Moreover, it doesn''t pass to daughters, right?" Shang Hui was embarrassed: "There is indeed such a rule, but my father has only me as an only child, so there is no way to pass on daughters, unless we hire a son-in-law." Robber laughed loudly: "I understand that the East has these rules, but to be honest, these rules are a bit irrational. Many techniques and knowledge can only be passed on from sons to daughters, so bad rules can only be passed on by word of mouth, leading to loss. Its a pity... I think its a bad habit. And theres really nothing to keep secret of papermaking. Its rotten in the East, isnt it? Besides, Im engaged in assembly lines and mass production. There are countless people in this factory. Workers, it is almost impossible to prevent them from spreading it out. Even if people are not allowed to visit, sooner or later some workers will leak their skills." He has said so, and Shang Hui has nothing else to say: "Well, then please come in and visit these few people." Everyone entered the paper mill, and then slowly looked over the production line... To be honest, this is also Robbs first visit to the paper mill. Before, he just invested money and added BUFF to the people who built the plant. He sat on a stone chair to learn about it remotely. He was completely indifferent to the specific process of papermaking. Clearly, taking this opportunity to learn about the traditional and old technologies of the Chinese people is also a part of learning. (I wont talk about boring technology here, fast forward...) Everyone looked at it step by step next to the production line, and saw that at first it was a row of large pots. Various raw materials were steamed in the pot, then degummed in the lime solution and decomposed into fibers. Then the workers began to beat the pulp, cutting and pounding the fibers to turn them into pulp. Next, papermaking, the pulp is soaked into water and turned into a slurry, and the slurry is picked up with a stick mat, so that the pulp forms a thin layer on the stick mat. Then put the bamboo mat in the sun to dry. Finally, the dried thing was peeled off and it became a thin sheet of paper. The Elf Elder was holding a piece of paper that had just been removed from the mat, and his face was full of excitement. He gently stroked the piece of paper with a strange feel, his white beard trembling, and said with joy: "Good stuff, use With such cheap materials, you can make such good paper, my literature! My literature is about to fly, hahahaha, literature is about to fly!" Chapter 631： Our most important thing is the soul of art Literature does fly, but before literature takes off, there is one thing that is destined to take off first, and that is Robbs cartoons. Robb snatched the paper from the Elder Elfs hand and smiled: "Dont worry! This kind of paper is rice paper, not suitable for writing on it with a quill pen. It is only suitable for writing on it with traditional oriental brushes. Painting, you want to create your literature on this, its too early. Now, this thing is only suitable for me to play." The old man just took the paper, but he felt something. He wrote on this paper with a quill tip, so he had nothing to say and said, "It''s okay, I already understand it. You only need to add alum, glue, and wax bottom to this kind of pulp to increase the strength of this kind of paper. Then the quill can also be used to write on it, but the cost will be slightly higher. Our family can provide the best A good elven alchemist, help solve this problem and promise not to charge you a penny. For the sake of literature, my race does not consider all costs." Robb smiled and said, "That''s something later, let''s take a look at my gameplay first." He reached out to Shang Hui and said, "Get a pen!" Shang Hui smiled, turned and left, and in a short while he brought the Four Treasures of the Study. These things are of course made temporarily. The brush is a wolf brush, which is quite high-end. As for where the wolf hair comes from, it is even simpler. A few days ago, the werewolf general Baiyue ran to the holy city West Wind to see the big Loli was gone, but before she could say a few words, Robb grabbed her and pulled out a handful of wolf hair. The werewolf general Baiyue was of course very angry, but there was no way to be angry, he couldn''t beat Robb, so he had to bear it. As for the ink strips on the inkstone, they are all very simple. Robb picked up the wolf''s pen and dipped it with a little ink, then lifted the pen and hovered over the paper... Everyone''s eyes widened, waiting for him to play. But Robb was stunned now. He himself knows his level of Chinese painting, that is, the word "slag". To put it bluntly, it is difficult for him to draw a round line with a brush. For the exquisite Man paintings in his mind, he remembers the plot and even some very important storyboards, but it is impossible to draw them like this, without the level of painting. What can I do? It''s so life-threatening! Man painting is not what you want to paint, you can paint if you want. It was impossible for him to figure out Naruto, One Piece, or Shinigami. Suddenly, an aura of light came down from the cover of the sky with a "poof" shot, and the shot made him wake up, right! The style of painting is terrible, but there is one Man painting that has exploded the world. The original version of One Punch Man! The bald-headed Saitama-sensei, borrow your story. Robb brushed and drew a few strokes. The elder elder next to him only read a few strokes, and screamed "Ah", "What are you painting? What kind of children''s drawing is this?" Even Marian and Shang Hui, who don''t know much about art, couldn''t help sweating when they saw Robb''s first painting. What kind of ghost style is this? So frantic! Robb didn''t care how they complained and continued to paint. Add an agile BUFF to myself, and the hand holding the paintbrush is as fast as the speed of a single person for 300,000 years, and I paint quickly. The workers took the paper that had been dried, one by one, and Robb flew his pen with that terrifying speed, drawing one after another. The elder elder next to him kept screaming: "Ah, another drawing of a child! Ah, another drawing of a child. This is not art at all, it is ruining paper." Marianne was sweating profusely: "Although Godfther is incompetent in other strengths, his artistic accomplishments such as singing and painting can hardly be seen." Even Shang Hui, the new rabbit man, couldn''t help but shook his head: "It''s insulting to be gentle." Robbs ears heard their complaints, but the paintings in his hands did not stop. Page after page of paintings, he was quite familiar with the Man painting of One Punch Man. The story went backwards. Of course, the specific storytelling was also remembered. Its not clear, but its fine to remember the story frame. It doesnt matter if the storyboard is slightly different. Just like the Lord of the Rings he shot, although there are many differences from the original, it is enough for the audience to read the story. Why bother to be completely the same as the original. Woolen cloth? After a while, the thick stack of paper was finished. Robb turned around and said to a few vomiting viewers: "I think I paint badly, right?" Shang Hui: "No, it sucks!" Marianne: "No, it sucks!" Elder Elder: "They are wrong, they are so bad that they are beyond common sense." Robb laughed: "Yes, when I first saw this Man painting, it felt the same way, but... why don''t you connect it and watch it again." To put this in another way, several viewers would not join together to watch it again, but now it is Robb, Godfther, Archdruid, the uncrowned king of Westwind Town, and the spiritual symbol of Westwind Town, who are talking now. Anyway, everyone is still willing to learn more about what he did. Marianne picked up the stack of rice paper, page by page, and read it together. At first she didn''t notice the smell, but after reading more than a dozen pages, her expression changed... "Huh? Although this painting is ugly, but the story is quite interesting." "Really?" Shang Hui also leaned over and took the page number that Marianne had already read. From the beginning, it looked like, after a while, she also said: "This story is really interesting. It''s a story of a hero fighting monsters, haha, a hero who is interested in it, so cute." The two girls turned to the elf elders: "Old sir, come and have a look too." "Don''t look at it!" The elder elder turned his head: "Looking at this kind of children''s painting, my artistic soul will tremble." "Just take a look, it''s really interesting." "Huh, I''m determined not to watch." The elven elder shook his head, refusing to watch it alive and well. Unexpectedly, after a while, the two elf guards behind him unexpectedly shouted together: "Huh? This story is very interesting, it looks good, I really want to know what happened next." The elven elder was furious: "You dont know art? You are simply vain for my elves. I tell you, my elves are the most proud of, not magic, not alchemy, and not that useless. The archery skills, those are all trails, are trash skills that cannot be used on the stage. Only literature, painting, music, and all kinds of elegant works of art are the souls of our elves. Do you understand?" He snorted coldly: "This kind of kindergarten painting, even if I am dead, I jump off the cliff, I don''t want to let me take a look. Guard, let''s go back and immediately study paper suitable for writing and drawing with a quill pen, and then, We want to make real works of art." Chapter 632： West Wind Printing Factory Elder Elf is not a joke! For the sake of literature and art, the elderly can contribute everything. So far, none of the money he made from making movies has fallen into his pocket, and all of it has been given to the elves. No one would doubt his noble sentiment. Soon, several senior elf alchemists came to the paper mill and studied hard paper by adding vitriol, glue, waxing and other methods to solve the problem that the quill pen could not write and paint on soft paper. Of course, this research takes a certain amount of time and cannot be accomplished overnight. Just as the elven elves desperately studied hard paper, Robb started to play with new things again. That evening, a carver came to Robbs church, stood by the stone table, and respectfully said: "God father, I heard that you have something to do with me." (Because the English of that word is listed as a forbidden language. , Cant be typed, so I will be called Gods Father from now on.) This sculptor was the one who helped Robb last time when he made a large model of the capital of the saints. Of course, he made a lot of manual expenses last time and made a small fortune. , So this time I heard Robb''s summons, he ran over quickly. Robb took out a page of paper with cartoons and handed it to the engraver with a smile: "Look at this picture." "Oh, I''m finished." The sculptor said with a dazed expression: "What the **** is this kind of children''s painting? What do you want me to do?" Robb said: "I want you to engrave the things drawn on this piece of paper, like a seal, on a flat large wooden board." The sculptor understood at once. After all, the seal has been invented for a long time in this world. The sculptor is an expert in this field, and of course he understands it immediately: "God father, you make a big wooden plank and put it on it. Ink, just put a stamp on the paper and there will be a picture exactly the same, right?" "Bingo!" Robb smiled: "You guys are on the road, you can understand it as soon as you listen." The sculptor laughed and said, "Thank God''s father for the praise. The villain has no other skills. He has been involved in carving for a lifetime. Of course, he knows this aspect very quickly." "That''s good." Robb said: "Do you know other carver friends?" "Of course we know each other. There are not many craftsmen in our profession, but in this holy city Westwind, there are also a dozen people who know each other. "Very well, I want all of these ten people." Robb said, "I plan to build a Westwind printing factory. You will be the first director. All other engravers are highly paid and invited to make carvings for me. Board, lets start engraving immediately." "Huh huh?" The engraver thought it was a one-off job, but he didn''t expect this thing to be turned into a factory. As a Westwind man, in the past two years, he has seen various factories created by Gods father. Every factory can make a lot of money, and all the people who hold important positions in these factories have posted. Fortune, to be honest, it is impossible not to be jealous. But he himself also knows that his technique is rather partial, and it is almost impossible to be admired by those factories. At most, when the factory makes some decorations, he asks him to sculpt it, settle the wages one time at a time, and get hungry. Earn some living expenses for one meal. Now I hear Gods father say that if you want to build a factory, you have to be the director of the factory yourself. Thats a great joy. Without even thinking about it, he responded, "Ah, that''s great! How can I do this?" "It''s very simple." Robb smiled: "You and your engravers and friends will make a large number of engraving plates, and then, as you said just now, apply ink and print a piece of this on the paper. Picture, and then bind many pictures together, it becomes a book, hehehe!" The engraver said: "But, isn''t this a one-time job? Are you sure you need to build a factory? If you don''t receive such a job in the future, isn''t the factory going to collapse?" "Cut, who told you that you won''t be able to receive similar jobs in the future? I''ll tell you, after this job, you will be softened." Robb smiled and said, "You can rent an old house for engraving. My name is Baihua. The mayor came over to build another printing factory for me. Before the factory is built, you use the rental room to do the initial engraving printing. I want to see my comic book printed as quickly as possible." "Understand, I will do it well." The carver hurried to find his friends. Soon, more than a dozen engravers came together, took dozens of thick pages of rice paper from Robb, and punched the content of the first episode of Superman, and thus began the vigorous engraving printing plan... A few more days... The hottest time came in 1346, and the west wind of the holy city once again entered the time of short-sleeved shorts. All the nobles who pursued fashion unanimously imitated God''s father, wearing fancy beach shorts and short-sleeved T-shirts, making the whole holy city Westwind look like the nest of a bad group. However, these people are unconscious, thinking that they are dressed in high-end style. The most annoying thing is that this trend followed the railway and spread to the original stone canyon, Nanli Village, and even the Guangming Road. After spreading, half of Siege was filled with a frenzy. Diosi breath. Robb was eating a big popsicle on a stone chair, and he saw the engraver, oh, no, now the director of the printing factory ran over and gave a big gift in front of Robb, and then commanded With several subordinates, he placed a thin book in Robb''s hands. This book is very large, a circle larger than A4 paper. If it is compared in modern times, it is about the same as the format of a magazine. It is printed on crude rice paper. The entire book is only forty pages. It''s only worth the first episode of One Punch Man, so it''s a very thin book. The head of the printing house said: "According to your instructions, this book has finally been printed, and 500 copies have been printed for the first time." Robb flipped through it casually. Okay, it''s not too much to describe it as shoddy, it''s just blunt, but the first book can be printed like this, and he has nothing to complain about. This is a technical attempt after all, and it cannot be required to be printed to the grade of "Ruili" from the beginning. "All right!" Robb smiled: "Well, your work is doing a great job." "Then we have no work to do?" the printing house manager said awkwardly. "No, there is more work." Robb took out a stack of paper again: "This is the second volume of One-Punch Man. Take it and engrave it quickly. Also, don''t throw away the engraving of the first volume. Be ready at any time. Printing the second batch, or even the third and fourth batches, depends on the sales volume." The head of the printing house was gone, and Rob asked Lilian to call Elsie. The latter had no war to fight recently and was a little idle. He took his five hundred soldiers around all day, except for coming to Robb every day. Apart from brushing his face, he didn''t do anything, just let him help sell comics. Chapter 633： There is no second such excellent painter in the world Hearing that God''s father called, Elsie came quickly. He has nothing to do recently, that is, to ask Robb every day to brush his face. This is a big crisis for Elsie. For people like him who desperately want to consolidate their position in the boss''s heart, they can''t wait for the boss to leave it to himself every day. Once he had nothing to do, he worried that he would be forgotten by the boss, be marginalized, and finally be kicked out of the center of power. So, now that there is something to do, its not a bad idea. With two of his men, Fei also came to the church. Standing opposite Robb, he respectfully said: "God father, I heard that you have something to call, you The loyal subordinate Elsie rushed over immediately and waited for your dispatch. No matter how dangerous it is, the subordinates will desperately complete." "Don''t come to this one." Robb smiled and said, "I know that there is no danger in doing things for me. Even if I die, I can be resurrected." Elsie smiled awkwardly. Robb said: "I asked you to help me sell some books. Anyway, you are idle and you are idle. You must be happy to do something." Elsie patted her chest and said: "Of course, since the movie war, I have been idle for several months, and I am getting sick soon. I am a very diligent person. I feel uncomfortable, especially like working for Gods father. Sell books and other things to me as soon as possible." Robb dumbfoundedly took out the first book of his One Punch Man, and handed it to Elsie: "This is the book, this is a sample. You can pick up the goods at the printing factory. There are five hundred copies there. Sell ??it in towns, pay attention, and recommend it to young people. Older people shouldn''t like this thing, but young people should feel good." Elsie took the book, and didn''t immediately open it to read the content. His eyes first glanced at the lower left corner of the cover, and saw a line of small characters printed there: God''s father! Seeing this line of small characters, he knew it in his heart. Of course, he pretended not to see it at all on the surface. After taking a deep breath, with a pious attitude, he turned to the first page and saw the style of painting at first glance. At the time, Elsie took a breath on the spot, and I wiped it. What kind of children''s drawing is this? However, he did not spit out this old slot, but digested it lightly in his heart, and then, his face was straightened, and he said seriously: "Wow! My God! What an excellent painting this is, look at this line. Look at this brushwork, look at the delicate feeling, how deep the connotation, I was deeply moved by this painting, the best painter in the world can paint nothing but this, although I dont know who the author is, But I know that he must be the best painter in the world. This is art. This is art without understanding. I feel that my soul has been purified. I want to buy this book and take it back to my children and grandchildren. Look." Robb: "..." The two men behind Elsie were sweating immediately and thought: My head, are you too ridiculous? We are really convinced. Elsina pretended to act casually and shocked everyone, and even Robb would be speechless for a while. Elsie didnt blush at all, and closed the book again: Lets see who the painter is? He pretended to search on the cover, made a finally found expression, and pointed to the one in the lower left corner. "God''s father" said: "It turns out to be the work of God''s father, no wonder, no wonder, I was thinking just now, where in the world can anyone draw such a beautiful picture, it turned out to be the painting of God''s father, alas! I should have thought, besides you, where is there a second such excellent painter in the world..." "I rub!" Robb kicked Elsie out: "The lick is too ridiculous. I don''t think this painting can be seen. This book sells mainly stories, not pictures." Elsie got up from the ground with a sullen face: "The story is of course excellent first-class, so touching..." "It''s touching your size, it''s obviously an invincible pretend story." Robb scolded: "Fuck off, go and sell me books, don''t make unreliable praise here." Elsie turned around and ran, and flew away to the printing house. His two subordinates chased after him sweating profusely. It took a while to catch up with Elsie, and said embarrassingly: "Head, you It seems to be flattering too much, so even we all know that we are talking. Will this be counterproductive? God''s father might be angry." Elsie laughed: "You know what a fart, what''s wrong with flattering? As long as the father of God knows that I''m desperately trying to please him, he will understand that I am a very obedient subordinate, that''s enough. Now, as for whether its on the point, who cares?" Two subordinates: "..." You have to learn this one! However, the two subordinates immediately discovered that they couldn''t learn, and their cheeks were not as thick as the head, so ordinary people really couldn''t learn such a frenzied licking method. Half an hour later, Elsie took a team of fully armed soldiers, dressed in shiny steel armor, and walked onto the west wind street of the holy city, where a young man who seemed to have a small amount of money was stopped in the street. The young man was suddenly surrounded by a group of soldiers armed to the teeth, and he was really startled. I saw Elsie stretched out his hand to take something from under the cloak. The young man thought he was going to draw a sword and chop himself, so he screamed. "This is the west wind of the holy city. God''s father is kind and loving to the people. The army must not bully the beloved at will!" As soon as he finished roaring, he saw Elsie pull out a book from under his cloak: "Brother, don''t you buy Man''s picture book? God''s father." young people:"" At that time, he had a sentence that MMP didnt know should be said. It took him a long time to let his breath go: "Is it the father of God?" "Yes!" Elsie said with a smile: "Would you like a copy? It''s super cheap. Look at the price on the back of the book. It was set by God''s father himself. The price is affordable for civilians. I don''t have one. Charge a penny difference from it." The fact is that the pricing is not the same as the ex-factory price, but young people dont know that Elsie can earn a few copper plates by selling one instinct. The young man glanced at the price and was a little curious: "A book is so cheap?" Elsie said: "Because it is not made of parchment, but Oriental paper with the latest technology, and the cost is very low." "Well, since it''s God''s father and it''s so cheap, I''ll buy one." The young man took out dozens of copper coins and bought a book. As soon as I opened the first page, I was shocked by the breath of infants coming to my face. On the spot, he grabbed Elsie''s arm and said, "You told me that this toddler''s style of painting is God''s father? You slander God''s father, aren''t you afraid of death?" Elsie said, "Don''t look at who I am. I, Elsie, is the number one loyal minister under God''s father. Will I slander God''s father?" The young man thought about it carefully. Thats right. Even if the whole world betrayed Gods father, Elsie wouldnt. He is the most famous licking monster in the West Wind. Well, lets take a closer look at the book. What? A few minutes later, the young man jumped on the floor and jumped to Lao Gao: "Where is the second book? I want the second book!" Chapter 634： Yours is not real art Robb''s Man painting, with Elsie''s desperate promotion, slowly entered the public eye. At the beginning, probably no one wanted to read this broken book. After all, the style of painting was too curious. In addition, the quality of engraving and printing at this time was unstable and the quality of printing was not uniform. Sometimes a book was printed well, but In most printing, it becomes more ugly because of ink soaking or something. However, it is God''s father after all! Based on Robbs golden sign, the people of Westwind are willing to endure the terrible style of childrens paintings and forcibly read such a book. Then, I dont know it. Its amazing at first glance. This story is Mrs. Mrs. Mrs. He. Meow is interesting. Not to mention these less knowledgeable medieval aborigines, even modern people who have seen countless novels, animations, and movies will be unnecessarily undesirable by the "Invincible Stream". The common people of the holy city of Westwind are the first to come into contact with "Invincible Flow", and they really feel pretty good seeing the story of the protagonist who is so powerful that they are so cute. Soon, the first five hundred printed copies were sold out. Elsie hurriedly went to the printing factory to order the second batch. This time I won''t be stingy with 500 copies, and printed 1,000 copies directly, and then continued to sell! In the end, it was almost sold to the extent that young people under the age of 20 and over ten years old in the holy city of Xifeng Town had one copy. Between the age of 20 and 30, the penetration rate has reached 80%. However, the penetration rate for people over 30 years old has plummeted, but even so, the final sales volume reached as many as 8,000... For a city with a population of less than 30,000, it can be said that it has sold to the limit. At noon that day, Robb had finished her lunch and was lazy on his stone chair. Next to him was Sofa, with a brush in his hand. He was scribbling on the rice paper on the stone table. What she was drawing was The sixth book of One Punch Man... After producing the first three volumes, Robb was lazy. He refused to continue painting the following under the name of "Nothing but Three". However, the interest of the readers has been adjusted and the story is not continued. No way, even if he is the father of God, readers who can''t see the update will be rebellious. In desperation, Robb had no choice but to adopt a compromise method. He told the story and asked Sofa to draw the story. Anyway, Solfa is good at forging documents and exemplary handwriting, so it could not be better to ghost Robb. However, even those who are good at forging handwriting can hardly copy the children''s painting style of the first three volumes perfectly. This painting style is simply embarrassing the imitators. It took Sofa a few days to paint before he managed to imitate this style of painting. At this moment, while she was drawing the sixth volume, she was vomiting in her mouth: "The documents I forged before were all parchment scrolls with beautiful writing and good style. Why do I have to draw this strange here now? Something? The painting skills I have learned hard since I was a child will be discarded." Robb laughed loudly: "That''s no way, who told you to be my maid? Who will help me if you don''t help me?" Sofa angrily gestured contemptuously at him. The two are arguing here. Marianne is here, with the butler of the Cotton family behind him. This butler usually works with Marianne''s father Sidmond Cotton on the side of the light road. It is rare. Seeing him come once to the Path of Light, it surprised Robb: "Oh, why did Mr. Butler come?" The butler bowed a big gift to Robb, but did not speak. He gave the precious opportunity to speak with Gods father to her eldest lady, and Marianne took the conversation and said: "I asked him to come over, wanting to be transported in Westwind Town. Order something to sell on Bright Road." "Oh?" Robbkey said: "What do you see?" Marianne chuckled: "Your Man''s picture book." Robb: "Yo!" Marianne said: "Although the picture of this Man''s picture book is really unsightly, its story is really good. I think the young people on the bright road will also like this story, and the story over there With a population of hundreds of thousands, I would make a lot of money by pulling a train to sell it. As long as the first volume sells well, I can sell this thing for a long time. I was thinking, since cheap paper has appeared, then Many books will appear in the future, and I may be able to open a bookstore." Robb gave Marian a thumbs up: "It''s really good. Your business talents always make me admire. It''s good, good. I think your bookstore has a great idea and you can do it. Although it''s not a big deal yet. Books are available for sale, but as long as you get ahead, it wont be long before a large number of books pop up, and your store will have established a reputation and become a leader in the industry." Marian got his affirmation, smiled sweetly, and asked the butler to go to the printing shop to order, but she herself sat down at the stone table, looking like she was going to mix the afternoon here. Robb smiled and gave her two more math problems, and then ignored her. In a leisurely afternoon, time passed slowly. At about two oclock in the afternoon, when the weather was the hottest, a group of people suddenly ran down from the hillside. The leader was the Elf Elf. He was so excited that he ran fast, and scared two Elf guards. The following kept calling: "Elder, slow down, don''t fall." This slick old man is not willing to be slow, but ran faster, and in a blink of an eye he ran to Robb with a smile, hehe smiled and handed a piece of paper... Robb took it in his hand and took a look. Tsk, its terrible. The white paper was tossed off and the back was waxed. It felt hard in his hand. When he touched the surface of the paper, it had a certain degree of hardness. It was not that kind. Paper that spreads the ink as soon as it goes on. "How?" The old elven man triumphantly said with a white beard: "I am a senior alchemist from the elven clan, and cooperated with the paper craftsmen of the East. It didn''t take long to get this out, hahahaha." "It''s really amazing." Robb smiled: "I know you will succeed sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it so soon." "Now I can publish the book very conveniently, hahaha." The old elven man said with a smile: "Your inexplicable Man painting is sold so well, which is really unexpected to me, but it is also at the same time. It shows how much people are eager to read books. This is a desert of literature. Someone must stand up to save people''s withered souls. I am going to start writing books. I want to write the best books to satisfy everyone''s pursuit and yearning for literature. ." Robb said: "Why is mine inexplicable? My story is a good one." The old elven man shook his head: "I watched it later. The story is too simple and lacks depth. It is to repeatedly use powerful strength to pretend to be compared with each other. There is no deep connotation. This is not real art. You wait. , I will use my pen to create real art for you to see." Chapter 635： Forest overgrown with black pines The old man''s speech made Robb very happy: "Wow, real art?" "That''s right!" The old man hummed: "Things that must be thoughtful, touching, and thought-provoking are the real literature and art. Of course, the art of painting is the same. I think these things are necessary. It takes a soul to be truly liked by the public." "Yes, yes, you are right, old gentleman." Robb said: "Then come on and create, I am looking forward to it." The old man is still full of stubborn temper. After violently criticizing Robb''s child last time, he didn''t expect the kindergarten to sell out. He always felt that he had to bring some decent things out, otherwise he felt a little bit slapped, so he eagerly wanted to publish a book of his own, and took out a quill pen on the spot: "I will write here. After you write it, go to your printing factory to print it." Robb smiled to show his support, then stood behind the elder and watched him write... Title: "A Forest Overgrown with Black Pine". The old man was full of emotions, and he wrote word by word. Robb took a serious look. Not to mention, the old man''s literary level is really good. The words are beautiful, and every sentence can be beautiful, but... this way The price of beauty is that there is no plot. He slapped a few thousand words and was still writing scenery! Repeatedly portray the beauty of the forest. Robb: "..." After the scenery had written 5,000 characters, the old man finally let the actor appear on the stage. A melancholy middle-aged elf, who lived more than four hundred years old, brought a suit of Cang Sang, a guy with an extremely awkward personality. He appeared as middle-aged. The elf''s perspective is watching everything around him. He has sentiment for a leaf, he has sentiment for a tree, he has sentiment for a bird... He is full of sentiment for everything in this world. He can feel more than 10,000 words after brushing. Robb: "..." The old man raised his head and said with a smile: "How? My book is profound! It deeply analyzes the love, hatred, awe, and sentimentality of a poet for this forest." Robb covered his face: "Old man, what about the plot?" "Huh?" The old man was curious: "Did you not see the title of my book? "The Forest Overgrown with Black Pine", this is the theme of my article. Deep feelings, what plot do you want? No plot is needed at all." Robb: "..." This was very embarrassing. Robb had a word "Push" brewing in his throat, but he didn''t know if it was inappropriate to say it. After thinking about it carefully, forget it. Don''t say anything about other people''s books, even if you are telling the truth, some people can''t bear it. The elder himself was very satisfied, and continued to write frantically for a while, regardless of his old arms and legs, but he was really quick to write the book. He actually handwritten 20,000 characters that day, which made Robb admire inexplicably, too strong! As far as Robb knows, there is an author named Infinite Variations on a novel website. He is already a very hardworking guy. He can write more than 10,000 words a day at most. He still uses the keyboard to type instead of handwriting. The writing speed of the elder elves is simply arrogant. So, a few days later, the Elf Elder came to Robb with a thick copy of "A Forest Overgrown with Black Pines": "Hey, Archdruid, my literary work is finally completed, I''m sure it is, This is a book that everyone has read." Robb had no choice but to talk about it: "Well, it''s a good book, it will definitely sell well." The Elder Elder said: "I plan to go to your printing house and print five thousand copies first. What do you think?" "Five thousand?" Robb was startled: "Hey, old sir, you should be steady. Look at my Man painting. The first batch only printed 500 copies to test the water. The print cost is five thousand. Will it be too much? If you can''t sell it, you will suffer heavy losses." "Look at what you said." The Elder Elder said, "Didn''t you sell almost 8,000 copies of your Man painting? My book is a book with a deep thought, and it is better than yours. Man''s picture book is good. Since you can sell 8,000 copies, I sold 10,000 copies in a trivial way. I only printed 5,000 copies in the first batch, which is already very cautious." After finishing talking, the old man turned around and walked towards the printing factory. While walking, he guarded the elves behind him: "Go and get all the money from my house. Give it to the printing factory and print the book!" Robb: "..." Well, this old man is just like a newcomer writing an online novel for the first time. He doesn''t put Wubai in his eyes when he opens his mouth. The three young potatoes are all vegetables. When I write a book, I will be invincible in the world. For this kind of person, persuasion is invalid, and only one song can be sent. Robb waved to the old mans back and sang: "Maybe I will hit the south wall before turning back, maybe I will give up when I see the Yellow River, maybe I have to go all the way to the dark..." The old man turned his head and wondered: "What are you singing there in Chinese? I don''t understand." Robb said: "I''m singing a blessing song." "So that''s it." The old man went away cheerfully. Robb covered his face... A few days later, the first engraving plate for printing on "hard paper" was successfully made. The characters on this engraving plate were very small and the strips were very thin. Because it was written with a quill pen, it could be printed on one page. Write a lot of lines. It is impossible to print such characters on rice paper, because the ink on rice paper is easy to spread. If you print such small characters, the ink will spread to the side and the whole character will be blurred. However, the hard paper developed by the Elf Alchemist and the Rabbit Craftsman is different. The ink on this paper will not spread, and it can print very small characters on it, and it will not paste. The quality is extremely good. Of course, the cost is also high. Lost so much. The Elf Elder used more expensive paper to print 5,000 copies of "A Forest Overgrown with Black Pine". But well... Elf Elder himself is not so happy! His great work "A Forest Overgrown with Black Pines", which he devoted his best, encountered a tragic attack on the street. Although the whole family of elves were dispatched and desperately helped him sell, they only sold a few hundred copies. A full five thousand copies were printed in one page, and more than four thousand copies are left at home. This wave of blood loss has completely lost the coffin that the elder elves finally saved. In the end, only a few nobles and literary youths shouted hello, and the pile of books in the house... What is going wrong? After a profound review and crazy research, the Elder Elder came to the conclusion that the readers of this session are too naive! His books can only be shown to Lao Bai. Chapter 636： Why not go through the portal? A few days later, in the evening... Robb sits in front of the crystal ball, looking at the lady queen opposite the crystal ball. The queen, who is usually full of majesty, has a sand-sculpted face today. While flipping the book in his hand, he patted the table and laughed loudly: "This...what kind of sand sculpture Man painting is this...nothing, I laughed to death, too sand sculpture... Heroes who are interested in it will become bald. Strong...hahaha..." Robb: "Hello!" As soon as he opened his mouth to protest, he saw the queen suddenly put away a smile and changed back to a serious face: "No monsters have hit you recently, so you started doing this kind of inexplicable stuff? How much are you? idle?" Robb spread his hands: "Even if the monster is hitting me, I''m also doing something inexplicable." There is reason, evidence, and convincing, and Miss Queen has nothing to vomit. She took out another book from the side, "A Forest Covered with Black Pine", which was beautifully packaged and more high-end paper, and opened it gently: "Actually, I like this book better, but I also heard about it. This book cant be sold at all. The Cotton family didnt dare to buy more. They only brought two hundred copies to the Guangming Road, and only these two hundred have not been sold out. And your Man picture book is not only in Westwind. Its selling well, and its also selling well on Bright Road." She concluded: "It seems that this elder elder made the same mistakes as when I made the movie." Robb smiled and said, "Oh, do you already know what mistakes you made in making the movie?" "Separate from the masses." The queen only said four words, and then stopped. She is not a person who likes to criticize herself in front of other people. If it weren''t for Robb, she wouldn''t even bother to say these four words. As long as you know it. Hearing that the queen knew this, Robb was happy: "In fact, Yangchun Baixue and Jialidan Lidan are both art. They are both profound and simple and straightforward. They are also art. It is just a different form of art. It is forcibly divided. Its very boring. We just need to know clearly what kind of readers we are facing when we are creating art. Thats good. I really respect the elves of the elves who are devoted to the pursuit of art. The only mistake he made was to misunderstand his literary and artistic positioning and audience, so he printed a few more books." The queen said: "I thought you were going to mock him, because he had mocked your children''s paintings." Robb laughed: "No, no, no, I won''t laugh at him, because I also think this Man painting is a drawing for children." Queen:"" "Before hard paper was invented, I could only do this kind of children''s drawing." Rob said: "Because I knew very well that the conditions at that time could only do this kind of stuff, but now that hard paper is available, I might be able to draw children. Man painting, it becomes a very exquisite Man painting. Would you like to send a serious painter to me to help me paint a beautiful One Punch Man." "No." The queen said solemnly: "My painter is going to serve me, and I plan to start publishing books." "Yo!" Robb Daqi: "You also want to publish? You also need to use a painter? Are you planning to publish books?" The queen shook her head and said: "I found that this kind of cheap paper is very suitable for the promotion of knowledge that is beneficial to the country, so I plan to make some important manufacturing techniques into an atlas, and then distribute it to various cities. Let those more remote cities also get knowledge through books. I have even thought about the first batch of atlases to be passed out, the production method and diagram of the waterwheel, the production method and diagram of the rail mine car system, the sugar beet and Illustration of the method of making sugar..." She said a lot of things in a blink of an eye. Robb was amused as he listened: "This is all my message." The queen squinted: "Why? I''m not happy to make these things into books? You still have to charge royalties?" Robb smiled and shook his head: "No, I would love to see you organize these things into books. This is much more reliable than word of mouth. To be honest, I hate the way of passing on technology through word of mouth. Because this method is very inaccurate and prone to faults. If you are not careful, important technologies will be lost to the world. Because of the principle of being responsible for the whole world, it is better to store useful knowledge in books." The queen nodded: "Well, now that you have agreed, then in a while, my Wang family merchants, Gu Gu and Ji Ji, will pass through the portal and come to the West, and customize these tool books in your printing factory. " "You can''t take the train honestly? Do you have to go through the portal?" Robb said: "I tell you, it is wrong to rely on the portal too much. I set up this transmission between Guangming Road and Westwind Town at the beginning. The door is just for emergency, not for your Wang family merchants to drill through easily." Since Robb said so, the queen had no choice but to give up. They had agreed at the beginning, and they could not pass through the portal without the consent of the other party. So as long as Robb disagrees, the queen could not send anyone through the door. Take the train. But she still couldn''t help asking: "Why do you have to research and invent something like a train if you can open such a convenient portal?" Robb smiled and said, "Didn''t I tell you about this problem? The big fire box of the iron furnace, remember?" The queen suddenly realized that she understood! At the beginning Robb used magic item making technology to make a big rocket to provide high temperature for the iron furnace, but Miss Queen was reluctant to use expensive magic items in this place, and sent a few fire magicians to make iron. , I didn''t know that when Mondela attacked the Path of Light, she exhausted the manpower of mana and made her iron furnace shut down for a while. Later Robb asked her to study the stove technology that does not use magic at all, and only uses the structure of the stove to provide high-temperature stoves. To put it bluntly, they are all for saving manpower and turning things that were originally done by people into technology. After this series of efforts, Miss Queens furnace no longer needs magicians and magic props. Relying on the blast furnace heating technology, only coal can be used to smelt the iron ingots and let the magicians We can use our abilities in more precious places. Robb smiled and said: "Although it seems convenient for me to rub the magic scroll with my hands, in fact, one day I won''t be able to rub it, or even if I rub it desperately, I can''t make everyone in this world Enjoy it. However, the train can run forever, so that everyone in the world can enjoy the convenience it brings. I have to make the world get used to using the train and slowly forget about my portal." Chapter 637： Holy nun, holy pope The queen accepted this statement, let Gu Gu and Ji Ji take the train to the holy city Xifeng, and hung up the phone. Robb finally went down to the sky, but saw that it was already late, and was about to go to the hot spring, but saw another person walked in outside the yard, wearing the clothes of the priest of the New Bright Holy See, who turned out to be Eddie. This person was originally the bishop of the Guangming Chapel, and he was a literary and armed force with Elsie, and assisted the important officials of the archbishop. After the video of the Holy See colluding with the devil broke out, he came to the Holy City West Wind from the Road of Light, joined the Holy See of the New Light, and then became Xiaoyis right-hand man, and played a very important role in the development and growth of the Holy See of the New Light. effect. Now the New Bright Holy See has developed quite well, and it can even arouse the terror of the Dark Holy See. It has also sent a killer to try to kill Robb. Thanks to Eddies credit. Without him, only Xiaoyi and the two The Little Sister of Brightness can''t do this level anyway. However, his current position is very low, just a little pastor of the New Bright Holy See. But he did not show any dissatisfaction with this small position. Instead, he showed diligence and conscientiousness, a low-key way of doing practical things, and desperately helping Xiaoyi develop the new luminous Holy See. Since the church was full of women except Robb, Eddie was very smart and sensible and did not live in the church. Instead, he found a house outside to live in. He came to the church like clocking in at work every day, so he was in the middle of the night. It was strange that Robb came when he was about to take a bath. As soon as he saw Robb, he straightened his attitude: "God''s father, good evening." Robb couldn''t help but wondered: "It''s rare for you to come to church in the middle of the night, what''s the matter?" Eddie said: "I was reading the book "A Forest Covered with Black Pine" by the Elf Elder at home, and after looking at it, I suddenly thought of something very beneficial to the development and growth of the New Bright Holy See, so I hurried to talk to the holy nun. talk." "Holy nun?" Robb''s forehead was dumbfounded for a moment: "Who?" Eddie laughed "hehehe" twice: "Of course it is Sister Ishgamel." Robb was embarrassed: "Why did she become a holy nun?" Eddie said solemnly: "I took it. In order to distinguish her from the other nuns, so that the believers can feel her greatness, can they unswervingly unite under the guidance of the holy nun and follow the **** of light. Steps towards a happy tomorrow." Robb: "Shrimp bowl cake!" Well, Robb can''t get such a nickname with such a high level of shame, and only these medieval guys can give people such a nickname cheeky, and only the silly Xiaoyi would accept such a nickname. It''s absolutely impossible to change your nickname. As soon as he thought of this, he heard Eddie say: "God''s father, I think Elsie actually owes you this nickname a little bit of aura, you see, we will also change your name to you in the future, called the Holy Pope. ,how do you feel?" "Go to hell!" Robb kicked Eddie somersault: "Don''t talk nonsense here." At this time, the girls in the church had already heard the outside sound. Xiao Yi walked out quickly. It was getting late. She had just taken a shower and was going to bed to read. At this time, she was wearing a tube nightdress, not during the day. The nun''s dress she wore. As soon as Eddie saw her, he hurriedly bowed, and then whispered: "Holy nun, I thought of a way to make our New Bright Holy See develop faster, win the hearts of the people, and make the people believe in us more religiously." "Oh?" Xiao Yi was very interested in this topic and quickly listened. Eddie said: "Today I saw the book "The Forest Overgrown with Black Pine", and I suddenly wondered, why don''t we print the "New Light Bible" in thousands of copies like this? Books made with new paper and new printing techniques are much cheaper than hand-written books on parchment. Even the poor scholarly elder elves can print 5,000 copies, and many believers in the New Illuminati Vatican also offer them. With countless money, lets use the money to print books, print thousands of copies of the beautifully bound "New Light Bible", and distribute it to believers for free so that they can read and recite at any time at home. Isnt that great? " When Xiaoyi heard this, his eyes lit up: "Ah, this method is really excellent." However, after she said this, she immediately turned her eyes to Robb, showing an inquiring look. It was obvious that she still wanted to hear Robbs opinion on this kind of thing, because everyone knew that Luo Bo is a very far-sighted person. The right or wrong of things, and the final result, can often be guessed by Rob before before starting to do it, as if it were a great prophet. Robb smiled gently at her: "Very good! I think it''s feasible." His opening set the tone. Both Xiaoyi and Eddie were overjoyed at the same time. In fact, both of them could feel that Robb was not keen on spreading religion at all, and even slightly repelled. They thought Robb would not support the fanfare investment in this area. Well, I didn''t expect that he actually agreed with a single sentence, and promised to be a thief. However, Robb immediately followed up: "Distribution for free, of course, is excellent, so that the poor can also have books to read, but have you ever thought that most of the poor are illiterate." Xiaoyi and Eddie: "..." Robb continued: "So, after you have distributed the Bible, I am afraid that you will have to add a little extra obligation, that is, to teach these believers to read. I suggest that you organize a Bible reading class and choose one or two every week. God, gather the poor people who are illiterate, and listen to you telling the Bible, so you will let them hold a "New Light Bible" and read with you word by word, and they will learn to read while reading. In this way, everyone can read the Bible at home." Xiaoyi and Eddie both agreed. This is indeed a good plan. Xiaoyi hurriedly went back to the house and took a thick "New Bright Bible" made of parchment. He ran to the printing factory to find an engraver to make an engraving board, but Eddie did not follow. He kept it. After coming down, he stood quietly for a while, and when Xiao Yi was far away, he leaned in front of Robb and whispered: "God''s father must have deep meaning in doing things. I finally understand now." "Oh?" Robb smiled: "What do I mean?" Eddie respectfully said: "You support us to spread the Bible, but you actually want us to teach everyone to read and read." Robb laughed and said, "Wow, you see, I have to kill you." Eddie laughed too, he was not afraid of murder, God''s father was not such a person. He respectfully gave a big gift: "I think I already know exactly what role God''s father wants the church to play. I will guide the New Bright Holy See well and make him what God''s father wants to see. ." Robb: "Yes, I like smart people so much, come on." Chapter 638： We also go to order warships Robb always does things in the same style. He first shot himself and made a model, and then he started lazy paddling and left it to others to do. The same is true for publishing books! After a Man''s picture book, Robb never did anything else, and even the Man''s picture book became Sofa ghostwriter. However, the demonstration role he played was incredibly huge. Although the Elf Elder''s "Forest Overgrown with Black Pines" hit the street, it did not stop people from following. Soon, Baron Nolan''s novel "Forbidden Love" came out. This novel tells the story of a little nobleman on the border who fell in love with a beautiful girl and desperately pursued her. However, the final ending of the story is extremely bloody. After the girl and the male protagonist spent a romantic and sweet evening, she suddenly married the man''s brother... The story stopped here abruptly. This frenzied ending was too ridiculous, and it made people unable to understand it. In the end, the novel only sold two hundred copies. "Feeding **** expert", vowed never to read his novels again. But Baron Noren didn''t care at all, but looked very proud. One month after this novel was published, Baron Noren''s nephew, Conte, who was studying at the School of Magic in the Bright Road, suddenly skipped class and ran back. He chatted privately with Baron Noren for an entire hour in a small dark room, no one. I don''t know what they talked about, except that Kangte''s eyes were red when he came out of the house, he looked like he had cried, and he was a little angry. He kicked the door of Chenguang Family Manor out of a big hole, and smashed a lot of things in the living room, and then ran back to the road of light. After Robb heard about this incident, he rarely left his stone chair, went to the Baron Nolen''s house and sat down, and asked him how the matter turned out? The answer is: its really difficult for a child in the rebellious period to take his time. Well, this is just a small episode! Then, a large number of tool books of Miss Queen were printed out. These books were immediately collected by Miss Queen in several sets in the Wang Family Library. More books were sent to the whole of Siege. The governor of every city These books must be studied as imperial edicts. Then, the beautifully packaged "New Bright Bible" printed on the most high-end paper is grandly launched. This book is all printed by the New Bright Holy See in its own pockets and distributed to believers for free. At the same time, it organizes believers to come twice a week. In this reciting class, Eddie organized a lot of little pastors to teach everyone to recognize characters, letter by letter. This "New Light Bible" is all-encompassing, and believers can learn more than half of the commonly used words after reading it through it once. Those who learn quickly have the most basic cultural knowledge in a blink of an eye. The literacy level of the townspeople in the west wind of the holy city began to climb upwards. Of course, education is a century-old cause, and Robb didn''t expect it to be done in a blink of an eye. He just regarded the "New Bright Bible" as the "Four Books and Five Classics" in the East, and let ordinary people start with this thing and learn and grow little by little. This is not something that can be accomplished by one generation or two generations. Robb estimates that in his lifetime, he may not be able to see a significant improvement in the cultural level of the entire world, but he cannot stop doing it because he can''t see it. Of course, while Robb was doing all these miscellaneous things silently, the situation of the world did not stop changing... The lost city! The headquarters of the Dark Holy See. In a dark church, wearing a black robe, the whole person is like a withered dark pope, sitting on a chair. On both sides of him, standing cardinals wearing black robes on both sides, there are also several archbishops. , The bishop is listening in the more periphery. This is a very important council of the Dark Vatican, and even the Archbishop of the Dark Chapel, far away on the Road of Light, also attended this meeting through a crystal ball. The pope sat steadily without speaking. A cardinal next to him spoke on his behalf: "Everyone! It has been several months since the fleet of the Norma Kingdom made a surprise attack on the lost city. This surprise attack, My teacher suffered a heavy loss. It took several months to finally clear up the mess. I think everyone also understands that this matter can''t be forgotten. We must ask the Holy See of Light for this place." The other cardinals, archbishops, and bishops nodded together: "That''s right! The blood debt must be paid with blood, and the pagans of the Holy See must pay the price for what happened last time." The cardinal archbishop who had spoken earlier said: "The Pope has ordered all the warships sailing abroad to be transferred back. The port of the Lost City is full of our fleet, but our current strength is still not strong enough." The strength of the dark church has always been weaker than the light church. Because the Holy See of Light and the Kingdom of Norma are one and coexisting, it is no exaggeration to say that Norma, the country of knights, is the Holy See of Light, and the Holy See of Light is the country of knights, Norma, which can be said to be a country where politics and Jiao are unified. But the Dark Vatican is not so lucky. They have always been unable to influence and control a country. The former Gran Kingdom couldn''t do it, but the current Siegean still can''t. Besides, even if they can control West Granville, they can''t control East Granville. Only half of the Gran Kingdom''s strength is not enough to compete with the Norma Kingdom. Everyone present knows this very well. "Our fleet is still so bad." The pope finally said: "We need more powerful power, so I plan to order that kind of steel battleship from Westwind City." He didn''t want to call West Wind the Holy City West Wind, so he called it West Wind City. The cardinals present whispered and talked: "Order a steel battleship?" "Of course it''s excellent. We''ve seen it in the last battle. That battleship is so powerful." "Yes, one ship can beat eleven ships in the Norma Kingdom!" "If we have two ships, we can fight with the Norma Kingdom." "But... that ship is from Westwind City, which is very troublesome." A cardinal archbishop stood up: "Your Majesty, Westwind City is now vigorously promoting the faith of the New Light Church, and it is also giving away the "New Light Bible" to the people free of charge, completely disregarding our dark Church. The last assassination No matter what, we didn''t act again later, and now we suddenly ran to order a battleship again. Wouldn''t it feel weird?" The popes bony face actually showed an unhappy expression. He said: "Westwind City is indeed a trouble for us. One day, we have to kill that inexplicable priest, or the New Illumination Church will inevitably become Our threat, however, does not conflict with ordering warships. We can order warships from him while looking for opportunities to kill him. These are two different things, aren''t they?" Chapter 639： Neither humble nor overbearing, treat each other with courtesy In the summer of 1346, Fengmo flies very fast. Of course, time itself is neither fast nor slow. It will always maintain a standard speed, moving forward every second. The reason why I feel fast is because this summer, the west wind of the holy city basically has no major incidents. No army, monsters, etc. came over, and the whole world seemed to have entered a state of harmony. Only literature, painting, poetry, and movies are developing desperately. That afternoon, Robb was lying on his stone chair again, and he happily flipped through a Mans picture book. This was not the One Punch Man he copied. In fact, he could draw a Punch Man himself. Where does it look so happy? This Man''s picture book was drawn by a painter from Xipiao who came to the Guangming Road. The name is "City Guards of the Guangming Road". The text is as its name, and it tells the story of the city gate guards of the Guangming Road. From the perspective of a small soldier, he talked about the wars that have occurred on the Bright Road in recent years. Including Her Majestys battle against the White Lion Knights, the battle to regain the Light Road, Mondelas battle against the Light Road, the battle of the monster army against the Light Road... In these few battles, this little soldier actually didnt play a big role. He was just a scum soldier running around following the orders of his boss. Mans painting mainly talked about the soldiers daily life between wars. Laughter and laughter with family and neighbors. Of course, the sales of this Man painting are not top-notch! Whether it''s Man paintings, novels, or movies, the most benevolent theme is always "the battle theme of fighting, killing and killing." Those warm and everyday things can never get to the top of the food chain. But this Man painting won early. After seeing Robbs Man painting, Xi Piao immediately started to draw. He caught up with Robbs Man painting and took out all his savings. Two hundred copies were printed in the printing factory. After they were sold out, they used the money from the book sales to print hundreds of copies... After doing so repeatedly, in the end four thousand copies were sold, and a small amount of money was made. . This Man painting also opened up the craze of "private custom Man paintings". Now in the Holy City Xifeng, many people have begun to prepare their own Man paintings. Of course, they are all people who have a little money and can afford to print the first few hundred copies by themselves. , The real poor, even if they have good drawing skills, they can write stories, but they dont have the capital to enter the industry. Robb laughed like a sand sculpture while looking at "City Guards on the Road to Brightness". Sofa shook his head straight next to him: "I really don''t know what''s so good about this Man painting. It''s all about the family and the neighborhood. I just dozed off when I watched it, but I didn''t expect God''s father to look so happy." Robb smiled and said: "So you young people know that you will fight and kill. What''s wrong with watching a warm daily life?" Sofa said: "Hey! You are also a young man, OK, don''t speak in an old-fashioned tone." Lilian came over from the side and said with a smile: "Actually, I also think this Man painting is very good-looking. I was scared to fight and kill me. I am very happy to watch this Man''s painting about the trivial things in life. " Robb gave Lilian a thumbs up: "It''s still Lilian and me the most synchronized." Sofa had to stop talking. At this moment, Elsie ran in from outside, saw Robb, and immediately saluted: "God''s father, there is an unexpected visitor." "Oh? Uninvited guest?" Robbkey said: "A person who can be photographed by you with such a label, let me think...well...hey...it must be the Dark Vatican." Elsie immediately admired him and said, "God''s father is so wise." Robb: "Wisdom is a derogatory term and it is forbidden to use it on me in the future." Although Elsie didnt understand why Wisdom was a derogatory term, she immediately remembered this sentence in her heart, and its good to follow it obediently in the future, without having to figure out why, he whispered: "A cardinal of the Dark Vatican , With a group of entourage, came to the holy city of West Wind. Our city is free for anyone to enter and exit, and does not receive city tax. Even entering the city will not check their identities, but this group of people ran to the gate of the city. To take the guard of the city gate to self-report that he is the cardinal of the Dark Vatican, and he wants to see you, looking like he wants you to go out to greet you." Robb was amused when he heard it: "Do you still have to make a score when you enter a city?" Elsie also laughed: "Yeah, it''s so overwhelming, maybe I thought that my cardinal identity was great, the cardinal is the highest under the pope, and the archbishop is one level lower than him." Robb said: "Guess what they are here to do?" Elsie''s eyes rolled: "Come to seek benefits, and at the same time, I want to find our weaknesses, which is not good for us." Robb gave him a thumbs up: "Elsie! This person will be handed over to you to receive." When he said this, he made it clear that he would not go to meet him. I think that Miss Queen sent a group of old craftsmen to Xifeng Town to teach technology. Robb once personally greeted him at the gate of the city, but this time it was the Cardinal of the Dark Vatican who was too lazy to move. This attitude is clear. Of course Elsie understood, and couldn''t help but laughed: "The lower official understands, this dark Vatican party, it''s up to the lower official to deal with it." "Yeah!" Robb waved his hand: "Eight words, neither humble nor overbearing, and treat others with courtesy. I believe you can handle it well." Elsie bowed respectfully, and then took her subordinates towards the city gate. A few minutes later, Elsie came to the southwest gate of the Holy City West Wind. At this time, the Holy City West Wind was already a big city. The city is wrapped in it, and there is no core city like the Road of Light and the Capital of Saints, and there is no castle. The holy city Xifeng is a big open city, so the so-called Southwest Gate is not a gate at all, but just a checkpoint for a highway. A group of people in black cloaks are standing at this highway bayonet. There are about twenty people. The first one is an old man in his fifties. He is wearing a luxurious black robe and embroidered with the Darkness of Darkness. God statue, and the people behind him are dressed much worse. Obviously, this is the cardinal. Elsie walked up to the cardinal with a grin, learning Robbs usual accent: "Welcome to the Holy City Westwind." "Humph!" The cardinal snorted coldly. He was a little bit against the two of the Holy City, but he didn''t blow up his hair here. He glanced at Elsie''s armor: "You''re not the father of the **** of Westwind City, are you? Me? If you read it right, you should be Captain Elsie." Chapter 640： Show the enemy to be strong Elsie chuckled and said, "Yes, I am Elsie, God''s father''s most loyal subordinate." The cardinal was a little dissatisfied. The man didn''t come to greet me personally. He just sent a man to send me away. He really didn''t put my dark church in his eyes. I am a cardinal! Even the king of a country, dare not neglect me. However, such a person in a high position is not a young person, and he does not easily express his anger on his face. His expression does not show the slightest uncomfortable expression. Instead, he smiles: "The famous Elsie group Sir, the guard regiment led by you has shown great combat effectiveness in the battle against the army of monsters. We have also heard of it in the Lost City." Elsie smiled and said: "What kind of combat power, it''s nothing! It''s all given to me by God''s father." "So, where is God''s father now?" the cardinal asked: "I came to Westwind City this time to discuss business with him." Elsie immediately put on a serious face: "God''s father is currently busy with government affairs and cannot be separated. You can follow me first. Let''s find a place to rest, have a cup of tea, and wait until God''s father is done. See you." In fact, Robb was watching Man''s painting on the stone bench, smiling like a sand sculpture. The cardinal smiled and said, "Since God''s father is busy with government affairs, we of course wait for him to finish the government affairs. It is not urgent, not in a hurry at all." Elsie led a large group of soldiers from the Guards to lead the way, and twenty people from the Dark Vatican followed behind. The two sides talked and laughed and visited the town. A man in the black cloak said in the ear of the cardinal: "My lord, if we stab Elsie to death with a sword from behind, the guards of Westwind City will lose its leader and it will be chaotic." The cardinal shook his head and said: "Don''t be stupid, as long as the man is not dead, Westwind City will not be messed up. There is no use to kill Elsie. When you turn around, Elsie will be alive again with a resurrection technique." The man in the black cloak nodded and stepped back. The two sides continued to wander around, looking around in the west breeze of the holy city. The cardinal watched a large circle of mines, ironworks, technical schools, sewers, and dwarf factories. He had only heard of these things in the intelligence before. After all, the holy city of Xifeng is an "undefended" city. Anyone, Any spy can easily come in and circle, and see what you want to see, except for the most important core technology, you can''t see anything else. However, what I heard in the intelligence was still different from what I saw with my own eyes. He was really shocked when he saw the iron ore being pulled out continuously from the mine, and when he saw a large tank of molten iron poured out of the large iron smelting furnace. . When he saw the big train whizzing away with more than a thousand people, he was shocked again. When he saw a half-built steamship in the dwarf factory, he was really taken aback. Sure enough, this is the kind of ship that slammed the Norma warship on the beach, and now it is already building a second one. Moreover, this second ship is obviously larger and more powerful than the first. It seems that after accumulating the experience of the first ship, Westwind City has the ability to build a larger warship. The cardinal stared blankly. This is the gameplay that Elsie learned from Robb. Simply put, it is "show the enemy to be strong". Show the enemy how strong I am, so that the enemy does not dare to despise himself, then the enemy dare not bully himself casually . I have to say, the effect is good! The subordinates behind the cardinal were still thinking that "I am ready to make a big fuss at any time" in their hearts, but after turning around in the west wind of the holy city, they have no idea to make a move. The steel battleship here , Steam tanks and other big killers, if you just pull out a few and go to the Lost City to make a big fuss, you will surely let the Lost City not be able to eat. If they really want to be the enemy of the Holy City West Wind, they must use the power of Thunder to level West Wind City with a single blow. Of course, the disturbing mind can only be suppressed. Of course, they are also very careful to observe the development of the New Illumination Church in the west wind of the holy city. Without this city, it is impossible to truly understand the New Illumination Church. Occupy the whole city. It seems that everyone here can say a few proverbs from the "New Illumination Bible", and even every household can hold up a "New Illumination Bible". Many people can read, although it seems that they dont know much, but This level of literacy also shocked the cardinal. These are civilians, and civilians can be literate at this level. Doesn''t it make sense? After the entire Westwind City turned around, the sky was getting dark, and Elsie finally led the cardinal and his party towards the church. The cardinal was the first to see the dark church. At this time, the night fell. A group of cat people were moving at the door of the dark church. The cat people are a race that reverses day and night. Diehard. The cardinal felt happy when he saw the cat people! I quickly walked over and saw the No. 8 Necromancer and two little dark nuns talking about the dark bible with the cat people in the courtyard outside the church door. The cardinal stood by with a smile on his face and listened to this holy. The missionary scene expressed gratification. However, the irritating thing happened immediately. After the cat people listened to the No. 8 necromancer''s lecture, they got up to say goodbye, and then ran to the new Guangming church next door, where they surrounded Xiaoyi and the two Guangming little nuns to talk. Cardinal: "Fak! Why?" He brushed the ground and jumped to the eighth, and whispered: "How are you preaching? Why are the people of the cat people won by the new luminous church? Only the cat people, that should never go to the new luminous church. , They belong to the dark race." No. 8 glanced at the cardinal and didnt want to pay attention to him, but now the queen has not torn his face with the dark vatican, she still has to do superficial work. He pretended to be respectful and said: "My cardinal, you cant blame me for this. In this Westwind City, all religions are not allowed to interfere with the free spread and beliefs of other religions. They must not maliciously slander and slander other religions. They must not interfere with the government affairs of Westwind City. In short, they must not interfere with others. These cat people want to learn to read. Write, and ran to follow the people of the New Light Holy See to study the "New Light Bible". At this point, I have nothing to do. If I go to drag the cat people to prevent them from going, the result will only be the Dark Holy See being driven out of Westwind City. ." Chapter 641： I come to you to buy a boat The cardinal stiffened, and then one head became two big. He had heard of the rules of Westwind City. There must not be mutual exclusion between religions here, and those who disagree must get rid of them. The Dark Vatican does not want to lose the populous land of Westwind City, and must accept the rules laid down by Robb and preach without affecting other beliefs. He frowned and thought for a while, and then whispered: "Increasing manpower, we also open classes, teach people to read, read the "Dark Bible" aloud, we can do the same things that the New Light Vatican can do, and we must not let the cat people be robbed. go." No. 8 thought to himself: If you do this, you may fall into the calculations of Gods father. He will not want more people to teach the people literacy for free. Anyway, the believers of the New Bright Holy See will be snatched away. He doesn''t care either. In his opinion, he is not interested in managing the affairs of the Holy See at all. What he wants to care about is the spirit and soul of the people, whether they can develop healthily and upward. At this time, the cardinal finally saw the legendary man. He had blond hair, was very handsome, and had a standard body. The whole person was as good-looking as a work of art, and he couldn''t pick out the flawed perfect body shape. I can''t even see an extra mole on my body, and I don''t know how God gave birth to such a perfect person. But the clothes he wore were very sloppy. The priest''s clothes were messy, and he was sitting casually. He was holding a Man''s picture book in his hand, and he was reading and laughing like a sand sculpture. Is this person the insanely strong Godafather in the legend? I really can''t see it! However, the cardinal is not a fool. He lived in his 50s and climbed to the position he is now. He has long known the truth that a person is not good for appearances, and that sea water is not for good. He will not simply judge whether a person is strong or weak based on his appearance. , That''s a mistake that only underexperienced children can make. He walked up to Robb with a serious attitude and smiled and said: "The actual master of Westwind City, Father of God, hello! I come from the Lost City and I am the cardinal of the Dark Vatican." The identity of the cardinal is really high, and it is completely qualified to speak on an equal footing with a lord, and even some small lords have to speak to the cardinal in a low voice. So he was quite confident in what he said. Robb put down the Man picture book on his hand and smiled, "Oh, welcome to Westwind Town. I heard Elsie said you are here just now, but I am busy with government affairs, so I had to ask Elsie to take you there first. Go around the city and take a tour, you wont mind, do you?" The cardinal said: "Of course I don''t mind. I have learned a lot from this visit. I didn''t expect Westwind City to be so powerful and it opened my eyes." Robb glanced at Elsie, who was standing next to him, and thought, Elsie really understood what I meant by letting him to receive him, showing the enemy to be strong, and strangling the enemy''s cautious thinking of making trouble in the cradle stage. He said to the cardinal: "I don''t like to go around corners, just be straight. You came to see me in Xifeng Town this time, what is the matter?" The cardinal said: "This is what happened. Not long ago, the Norma Kingdom launched a conspiracy against my dark Holy See. I think you have also heard some news after this raid. My dark Holy See suffered a lot from this raid. The loss was huge. Fortunately, a cutting-edge warship of Her Majesty the Queen happened to be moored in the shipyard of the Lost City. Under the hastily challenge, with the help of powerful strength, he drove the Norma Kingdom fleet away, but then it was unimaginable." Robb said: "Oh, I know a little bit about this." The cardinal said: "Of course we can''t make a big loss for nothing without expressing it. Therefore, my church now intends to declare war on the Norma Kingdom. Although the strength of my Dark Church is far inferior to the Norma Kingdom and the Light Church, I can''t be in awe. Weak. So... we want to order a battleship from you, the same steel battleship the last time." Robb: "Wow, come to me to buy a boat." The cardinal said: "Yes, to put it simply is to buy a ship. We also know that this type of ship is expensive to build, and after it is built, it must be transported to the sea by a strategic-level portal, which must cost a lot of money. , Ordinary bishops do not have the authority to deal with such a big matter, so His Majesty the Pope specially sent me to deal with it." "Are you all considering how much money to spend?" Robb smiled: "I haven''t asked if I want to sell it." The cardinal thought to himself: I heard that you are the most greedy for money, and most like others to find work for your craftsmen, why would you not want to sell it? Of course, what he said on the surface was: "We are willing to pay more, 20% more than the one ordered by Her Majesty the Queen." Add 20%, the price is really not high! The poor lady queen asked Robb to buy things, and she patted Robb on the table in the crystal ball to lower the price, but the dark Vatican was rich in wealth and directly raised 20% from the beginning. Of course, this does not mean that the Dark Vatican is richer than the Queen. It is just that the Queen wants to manage the entire country. There are more places to spend money. She can''t use all the money to buy warships regardless, but the Dark Vatican But they dont need to worry about peoples livelihood, national development, education and culture. They only need to spend money to make themselves stronger. Robb looked up at the sky... At this time, the sky was dark, and there was already a moon in the sky slowly shining up. After watching for several seconds, Robb lowered his head and smiled: "Sorry, I can''t sell this ship to you." "Huh?" The cardinal was shocked: "Why?" Robb smiled and said: "If you want trains and TV panels, I will sell you immediately, but battleships and tanks won''t work." The cardinal immediately understood: "Don''t sell weapons?" "Exactly!" Robb said with a smile: "Weapons, falling in the hands of good people are good things to protect the home and the country, but falling in the hands of bad people is a big killer, which will cause charcoal. I have to treat everybody. A weapon made by me is responsible." "We are good people," said the cardinal. Robb looked at him, not talking, whether it was good or bad, he didn''t need to argue with him, let him think about it. The cardinal looked at his eyes. After a few seconds, he understood that people did not regard himself as a good person. Well, in fact, he also knew that he was not a good person. Isn''t it clear? However, he doesn''t care about the term "good people" either. In his opinion, Robb is also a ruler and a high-level person. It is impossible for him to care about the good or bad of his business as he said. After all, it''s an exchange of interests. "You sold a battleship to Her Majesty the Queen." The cardinal said: "We, the Dark Vatican and the Queen belong together. Of course it is possible to sell it to us." Chapter 642： I want to find your investment Robb smiled without saying a word, can selling to the Queen be the same as selling to the Dark Vatican? If you make an analogy, the queen represents a serious country. Officially, Robb sells warships to the queen, which is an upright business. The Dark Holy See is just a small organization in this country. Doesn''t selling warships to the Dark Holy See become a weapon for an organization? This is not a straightforward operation. He smiled and shook his head, and then continued to look at the cardinal with the same eyesight just now. After several seconds, Robb suddenly said, "I sold you weapons, so it is convenient for you to use it to kill me?" The cardinal stunned slightly, then reacted immediately and shook his head and said: "How is that possible? Our Dark Vatican has always held a friendly attitude towards God''s father, and has never tried to hurt you at all." Robb''s eyes squinted: "Really not? Even if I made the New Bright Holy See." The cardinal said: "Our Dark Vatican is not the same as the Bright Vatican. There is no such strong exclusivity. You see, we can also get along with the people of the forest goddess Melikay and the people of the desert **** Sete. We have never been there. Having persecuted them, we are a kind, friendly sect." When you say this, don''t you have any compelling numbers in your heart? Robb actually wanted to vomit directly, but he didn''t like to forcibly make trouble. Since the other party didn''t mean to tear his face, he didn''t want to force the other party to tear his face. That would be too lazy. He just continued to smile and shook his head: "Anyway, don''t sell!" The cardinal wanted to say something. At this moment, a cat-man at the door of the church poked his head. He was startled when he saw so many people sitting in the courtyard, as if there were high-ranking members of the Dark Church. He shrank his head quickly and wanted to retreat. But Robb was in a state of "doing not want to talk to the cardinal" at this time, and needed to find something else to interrupt. Seeing this person show up, he immediately shouted, "Elsie, call that person over." " Elsie responded, and soon brought the man over. Robb took a close look at the cat person. His breed should be a tabby cat with a pair of pointed ears on his head. He was wearing a very ordinary cotton dress. The clothes were not very new, nor old, unlike the poor ones. People, but they are not the kind of rich people, ordinary cat people and civilians. When he arrived in front of Robb, he saluted and whispered: "God''s father, good evening." Then he hurriedly saluted the cardinal next to him. His status was too low and he couldn''t even see the person in front of him. He was a cardinal, and only knew he was a big man, so he called: "Hello, Archbishop." With this call, the cardinal was called down by a notch. The cardinal was dumbfounded, but he smiled at the cat people who are loyal followers of the Dark Vatican: "Hello!" Robb smiled and said, "You seem to be looking for me for something. Why do you want to leave after poking your head at the gate of the yard?" Catman said awkwardly: "I see you seem to be very busy..." "It''s okay, not too busy." Robb turned his head and said to the cardinal: "Right?" The cardinal had no choice but to say: "You''re not busy, let''s talk about it first if you have anything." Catman was bold enough to take out a thick stack of paper from his arms and put it on the table in front of Robb: "God father, I drew a painting of Man, but...I...I There is no money to print into a book, only one manuscript is here. I...I want to ask you to help me make this Man painting. We can split the money in half, do you think its okay?" "Huh?" Robb was happy to hear: "So it''s such a thing." Cat Human said: "I promise, this Man painting is very interesting." Hearing this, the cardinal next to him couldnt help laughing and crying, Fake, Im here to talk about the warship business, what a big business, what kind of Mans picture book did you come to hand over? I was so angry that I wanted to jump up and hammer the cat''s head. But he had to pretend to be kind and gentle, and he couldn''t have any episodes. Robb said: "Well, let me see if this Man painting is good or not. If it looks good, I can consider investing some money to help you publish the book." Picking up the stack of paper on the table, glanced to the cover, it said the title of the book: "Priest Catman". The title of the book is a bit interesting. It refreshed Robb''s spirits and opened the book. It turned out that this story is about a cat man, his breed is the leopard cat, the strongest branch of the cat race. My parents died since I was a child, and my life was very difficult. Fortunately, I was taken care of by a dark nun. I grew up slowly and learned a lot of the principles of life in the "Dark Bible". After the cat grew up, he became a priest of the Dark Church. He usually wears a priest''s robe to do good deeds, spread doctrine, and help the poor. But when he encounters bad guys bullying good people, he will exert the fighting power of the Ocelot clan and punish bad guys severely. Every time he knocks down a bad guy, when someone asks his name, he will say coolly: "I am a dark priest. The dark only needs to stand on the back of the world, and silently set off and give is enough. No name is needed. !" Then he walked away unrestrainedly, hiding in the darkness. "Wow, this Man''s painting is great." Robb smiled and said, "It''s pretty." "Hey? Do you like it?" Maoren was overjoyed: "Can you pay for printing for me?" Robb was about to say his promise. The cardinal next to him suddenly said, "How can I trouble my father to do this? This Man painting should be invested by our Dark Vatican. I will print 10,000 copies for you, no, 50,000 copies. Ben, we should sell it to every city and village in Siege." Cat people are overjoyed. Robb couldn''t help being amused. Okay, are you sending this Man painting as a propaganda book for the Dark Vatican? Interesting and interesting! Whatever you want, I find it interesting anyway. The cat man and the cardinal talked, and after a while, the two reached an agreement and went to the printing house. The cardinal didn''t talk about the battleship anymore, and it seemed that he also understood that he didn''t have to talk to Robb, so he simply gave up and grabbed the propaganda of the Dark Vatican. High-ranking people like him are very clever. He has already seen that if he wants to develop believers in Westwind City, he has to follow the rules here. Robb heard him saying to the cat man from a distance: "Can you add some lines to this grid and let the cat man pastor memorize our "Dark Bible" a few lines?" The cat man whispered: "Of course..." After watching them disappear into the distance, Robb turned his head and said to Elsie: "Oh, I almost forgot one thing. Now our books can only be afforded by the rich, and the poor have not published books at all. The ability. Its time... to build a serious publishing house." Elsie: "Publishing house? What stuff?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s a company that can make books affordable for the poor." Chapter 643： The last batch of prisoners in the desert kingdom When Robb, the publishing house that can afford the poor to publish books, was still in the preparatory stage, the Dark Vatican actually took the lead and started publishing books frantically. The cardinal, who came around in Westwind City, broadened his horizons and gained insight. The first thing he did after returning was to invite a few gunmen to draw Mans paintings, and then worked hard with "The Cat Man Priest" Printed, dragged to various cities to sell at low prices. Robb flipped through the Man paintings they made. They are all stories from the perspective of the people of the Dark Vatican. In the story, the Bright Vatican is a complete villain, doing all kinds of bad things, and even colluding with the Archbishop Bright to attack the West Wind not long ago. The town''s affairs, changed the time and place and the city name, wrote it in the story, and then everyone understood it at first glance. It''s all fuss! Robb thinks it''s very interesting, don''t interfere, just play whatever you like. When this industry was born, Robb knew that these things must be mixed in, and eventually it would even become the mouthpiece of various forces, and let it become its own propaganda tool. This is a very normal phenomenon. Want to put an end to it? impossible! Even if Robb''s printing factory does not accept these things, they will create their own printing factory to print. The only solution is to use a formal publishing house that only serves ordinary Man paintings, and publish some real storytelling books, and those propaganda books, let the wealthy powers play by themselves. Then Autumn has come! The trees on the black pine mountain range are covered with a layer of golden color. Along the hillside, the cascading trees all show an old state... Robb sent out the craftsmen who built a new seaport city to Miss Queen, and sent back the first batch of family letters. They wrote in the family book. Her Majesty the Queen paid a lot of money. They are very respected, and they are very happy to work there. . Of course, some people said that they would go home as soon as they finished their work, while others told their wives and children that they would take all their wives and children and live in the new city when they got their feet firmly established. Robb knew all these things, but he didn''t care about it. Xifeng Town had now reached the stage where he was not afraid of the outflow of talents. Anyway, the population has been increasing, and Xipiao has become a great sight. Every morning, a large number of Xipiao ran out of the cheap rental houses in the old city and ran to the factories opened by the nobles. In the evening, the Xipiaos came out of the factory again and ran to the gate of the technical school, the most lively Go shopping for vegetables in that section of the commercial street, and then drag his tired body home. At that time, there would be smoke from the cheap and broken house in the old city. The living conditions of the Xipiao people were very poor and difficult. There were even four or five people living in a room and sharing the rent. But even if life is hard, they are full of hope, because in the energetic town of Xifeng, the holy city, there is never a chance to fly upwards. Not long ago, there was a celebrity in Xipiao. This is a super poor Xipiao. He was disappointed in his life. He didn''t expect to be attracted by the elves of the elves. He chose to make a movie and became the protagonist. He flew up, and now no one in the holy city of Xifeng didn''t know his name. There is also a Xipiao painter. After Robb opened a publishing house, he relied on his kindergarten level painting skills to draw an ugly painting of Man. No one thought that his book would become popular. , And then made a lot of money. Now I have moved out of the old city and bought a house in the best location next to the Westerly Canal. Another engraver got involved in the printing factory. With his ability to carve and engrave at a high speed, he became a senior technician. Now his salary is high and he has already escaped poverty. In the holy city of Xifeng, people with craftsmanship always have the opportunity to make progress. Therefore, Xipiao live a full and happy life, and they only need to wait patiently for their own opportunities to come. At that time, they will reach the pinnacle of their lives, establish a firm foothold in this city, and then take over their wives and children to live together. Such people far exceed the population that flows out of the west wind from the holy city! This afternoon, when Robb was sitting on a stone chair watching the live broadcast of a football match, a large group of dark-skinned men walked down the hillside. These men wore very old clothes and looked very old and washed white. These people are from the desert kingdom! In other words, it was the last group of prisoners who were arrested when the Desert Kingdom attacked Xifeng Town. Their sentence was originally three years, but because Robb deliberately released water, his sentence was reduced in various ways. In the Westwind Prison, the desert kingdoms reform-through-labor prisoners have long been released into a large group. The first 3,000 reform-through-labor prisoners have only recently been left more than two hundred. Instead, there are many messy prisoners in the prison. What thief, robber, etc. The group in front of them is the last group of desert kingdom people released after serving their sentences. Their clothes were washed torn and white in the prison, but they were in good spirits. They had just been free, and anyone would be full of energy. This group of people came down from the hillside and sang while walking. When they reached the edge of the town, they dispersed all at once. Some of them received passes from Elsie and planned to return to the desert kingdom to meet their wives, children, and children. Some people scattered to the town, planning to find a job and stay in the west wind of the holy city. A small group of people took a big step and walked towards Robb''s church. Rob is watching live football, so there is no time to deal with these guys. These people were not noisy, standing behind Robb, watching the football match with him. Of course, being alone is not as good as everyone else. Someone is watching football with him. Robb is also happy. After screaming frantically at the TV with this group of uninvited guests, the football match is finally over, and Robb just turned around. Look over them carefully. I don''t know, I was happy when I saw it, the one standing in the front of this group of prisoners was actually the old boss of Sofa, the leader of the assassin. "Yo!" Robb laughed: "Are you just letting go? It seems that you are not doing very well in prison." The leader of the assassin said with a mournful face: "When I first came here, I was ignorant. I escaped from prison several times. I told the prison guards to fight, fight, provoke inmates to make trouble, etc... Was released." There were more than a dozen people standing behind him, all of them from the assassin team back then. Robb was happy to hear: "Hahaha, I really dont know what to do. If you cooperate with me, Ill let it go. Why waste so much time. Okay, after you get out of prison, run straight to me. , What on earth do you want to tell me?" The assassin leader respectfully said: "We don''t want to go back to the desert kingdom, we want to do things for you." Chapter 644： Im doing well now "Want to stay?" Robb said, "Don''t want to be home? You are also a big man anyway, you should be different from ordinary soldiers, and you should get better when you go back." The bitter expression on the assassin leader''s face: "What big man? We were caught by you and sent to prison for labor reform. Soon someone came to redeem the Madara, the great shaman, and the commander in chief, but I didn''t have it at all. People come to redeem, doesn''t this already explain the problem?" Robb laughed dumbly. This is true. The real nobleman was bought back with money in a blink of an eye, but the poor assassin leader had no one to buy it, because he was not a nobleman at all. After all, how can a distinguished nobleman be willing to run out as an assassin? He is just a chess piece in the hands of the nobles of the desert kingdom, and it is the kind that can be discarded at any time. So he tried desperately to escape after he was in prison, because he knew that if he didn''t escape, no one would save him. "Okay, just stay if you want to stay." Robb said, "I also know that often out of jail prisoners will go back to the prison to see you and chat with you, so you don''t have nothing to do with things outside. I know, Xifeng Town never excludes you from staying. You can do whatever you want and do whatever you want." The assassin leader hurriedly said: "God''s father, you have misunderstood, we don''t want to stay and do ordinary work, I want to say...work under your hands." Robb understood instantly: "Wow! Be my assassin?" The assassin leader nodded: "If you have any inconvenience to do it yourself, we will do it." Robb sighed and shook his head: "You have a good heart to help me, but unfortunately, I never like to go in the assassination stream. I pay attention to what I do. Everyone and kind, its best not to fight and kill. Even if you fight, you dont play the backstab." Hearing what he said, the assassin leader was a little embarrassed. He had been a prisoner of reform through labor for so long in the Westwind Prison. Of course he had already heard of what kind of person Gods father was like. This is really not a person who likes to play tricks. The troublemakers seem to have no ambitions. They will always be shrunk in the one-third acre of West Wind, and they really don''t need any assassination department. Fortunately, the Assassin leader had already thought about this matter, and whispered: "Even if you don''t kill, you still need outside information, such as... the light vatican, the dark vatican, there are always bad thoughts in these minds. People around you, if you can know their plots and tricks in advance, it will be convenient for you to formulate countermeasures. Our group of people are masters of spying on intelligence and we are willing to serve you wholeheartedly." Robb thought carefully: "That''s right! Harmfulness is indispensable, but defensiveness is indispensable. It won''t hurt to have more information. Okay, I will leave you as intelligence personnel. " The assassin leader is overjoyed. Robb shouted: "Lilian, do me a favor, call Elsie." Lilian answered. She happened to be making tea in the kitchen just now. When she heard Robb''s call, she handed the work to Sofa, and went to Elsie with a smile. So it became Sofa came out with a teapot and a teacup, and saw the assassin leader and a group of people, both of them were slightly shocked at the same time, and then there was a complicated look on their faces. Sofa said: "Ah, you are finally released from prison after serving your sentence." The assassin leader nodded: "I finally came out. We have heard about you. God''s father said that you are a woman and it is inconvenient to be locked up in a prison with a man, so he asked you to labor in the church. Now we are here. The last batch of reform-through-labor prisoners were released. Why are you still in reform-through-labor? I thought you were already free." Sofa looked confused and embarrassed, and whispered: "I haven''t commuted my sentence, and I still have more than a year of sentence!" Hearing what she said, the eyes of the assassin leader and the group were full of sympathy. In their eyes, Sofa had already been taken by Robb. Now its even more obvious. The group of people who have caused a lot of trouble in prison have been released from prison. Sofa, who is obediently serving Robb as a maid, has not reduced his sentence. There is still more than a year in prison. Obviously Robb bullied others and wanted to keep her by his side to play around. I''m afraid it wasn''t that after the sentence expired, I found some excuses to increase her sentence until she got tired of playing with her. A young assassin was a little upset and wanted to jump up to find Robb to reason, but the leader of the assassin pressed his shoulders, pressed his words back into his stomach, and shook his head to signal him not to speak. That person had to hold back... The Assassin leader turned to Solfa, intentionally blocked Robbs sight with his body, and then made a gesture to Solfa. This was a sign language code unique to the Assassins. He asked: Sofa, do you need our help? Lets look for it. Let''s take you away if you have the opportunity." Sofa was stunned, and replied in sign language: "You guys got out of jail hard, don''t make trouble." "But you are too bitter, we can''t sit back and watch." "Bitter?" Sofa was surprised: "I''m living well." The leader of the assassin said: "You are still serving your sentence, which is not fair. This man has made it clear that he doesn''t want to let you go. He will play with you for a lifetime. Even if we fight our lives, we will have to save you." Sofa was quite moved when he heard him say this. These assassin friends are really willing to spare their lives to help me. She gestured to the assassin leader very seriously: "It''s okay, he is very good to me, I actually don''t care about this sentence, or... it''s good to be longer, and life here is very happy." "Hey?" "You can take care of your new life." Sofa was a little proud: "I really don''t have to worry about me. With him, I live an unprecedented happiness. If you do things for him, you will feel the same. Happy." Assassins... The real happiness and the fake happiness can be seen by the assassin leader. He saw an unprecedented sense of satisfaction from Sofa''s face. She is truly extremely satisfied with the current life. Think about it again. She used to live a life of an assassin who was wandering and could lose her life at any time. What kind of life could be worse now than it was then? Thinking of this, I was relieved! After a while, Elsie came and saw the leader of the assassin from a distance. He actually recognized him and laughed loudly: "Oh, isn''t this the most famous assassin in the Westwind Prison? I don''t care about the prison for a long time. I thought you came out too, hahahaha." Chapter 645： Intelligence Service When the assassin leader saw Elsie, his face was immediately embarrassed, but also a little angry. At the beginning, I was tossed by Elsie in the prison. Every time he escaped and caused trouble, Elsie had to be caught back and put on the ceiling fan. It was really miserable. But thinking about it carefully, there is no deep hatred, each acting on its own stand. Robb said to Elsie: "This assassin boss takes his assassin friends and wants to do things for me." Elsie understood it as soon as she heard it: "Oh! Westwind in the holy city can also engage in assassination troops." "I don''t need any assassination force." Robb said: "I just need an intelligence department, but even the intelligence department I find it super troublesome, too lazy to do it, just leave it to you. In the future, these assassins will also belong to the West Wind Guards. The regiment is under your unified command. You should be very experienced in this area." Elsie used to hold the Knights of the Temple, and of course he knew a lot about this aspect. He hurriedly replied, "The lower officials will do it all." Robb finally added: "Reconnaissance intelligence is OK, don''t go to other countries to cause trouble and murder! Always remember that I Westwind Town does not engage in those conspiracies and tricks. The intelligence department is only used to prevent others from entrapment, but it does not mean that we are going to entrap others. " Elsie hurriedly said: "Of course, the lower officials have always remembered the teachings of God''s father and the general direction of kindness and justice." After showing his loyalty to Robb, he turned to the assassin leader and said with a smile: "Man, we are going to be together again." The assassin leader couldn''t laugh or cry: "I don''t like to be with you." "Don''t worry, this time we are in the superior and inferior relationship, not the relationship between the police and the prisoner." Elsie put on the shoulder of the assassin leader and said: "I can''t treat you like I used to, ceiling fans or other things, let''s not use it. For my own person, I can also give you a ceiling fan so that you can use it on enemy spies. What do you think?" The assassin leader''s eyes lit up: "I''ve long wanted to shake the rocker of the electric fan by myself." Robb smiled and cursed beside him: "Two perverts, stay away." Elsie pulled the assassin leader away, and said as he walked: "Now there are many enemies in the West Wind in our holy city. Sigran, Donggran, the Desert Kingdom, the Holy See of Light, and the Holy See of Darkness all have spies working here. A few days ago The shipyard also caught a spy suspected to be sent by the Dark Vatican who wanted to steal our shipbuilding technology... I am not very good at this aspect, and I am having a headache. With you, its so powerful. Grans spy didnt care, but caught all the other spies and hung them on the ceiling fan." The assassin leader chuckled and said: "I am really good at this matter..." Elsie continued: "Also, the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom don''t know what secret agreement is being made, and I always feel that my heart is not at ease. Can you think of a way to spy." The assassin leader said: "I''m good at desert kingdom matters." The two of them seemed to have found their soulmates. Robb didn''t have time to talk to them. He turned his head and looked at Sofa. Sofa felt his eyes look weird and couldn''t help wondering: "Why look at me like this?" Robb smiled and said: "Just now the assassin leader made a sign with you for a while, don''t think I didn''t see it." Sofa was surprised: "How did you see it with your back facing this side?" Robb pointed to the large TV crystal panel in front of him: "The TV show is over, and this thing has become almost like a mirror. I saw it from this...you taught me this trick. " Last time Robb took Solfa and Lilian to the Guangming Road shopping, Solfa used the mirror on the street to observe the stalker behind him, but he did not expect Robb to learn and use it now. Solfa said: "Well, I was seen by you, I have nothing to dare to say. The chief just asked me why I am still in the labor reform, and even they have been released after serving their sentences. He said, if I want to escape , He is willing to help me desperately." "This person is quite high-spirited." Robinson said: "It''s worth reusing." After complimenting, Robbs words changed: Well, Ive been negligent. I have been living together like this. I have forgotten why you were here in the first place. I forgot it all, it was me who was wrong." After a pause, Robb continued: "I now announce that your labor reform is over. You can go wherever you want. You don''t need to be a maid with me anymore." Sofa flattened her mouth and said nothing, turned around and walked into the kitchen again. After a while, she brought out a freshly baked bread from the kitchen, put cream on it, and handed it to Robb. Robb took it and started eating. Sofa sat on the stone chair next to him, staring blankly as he finished eating, forcing him to clean the last crumbs on the plate. Then he put the plate away and brought it back to the kitchen. Soon, the sound of tap water washing on the plate rang in the kitchen. After washing the dishes, she went back to the stone table, opened the paper on the table, and picked up the pen: "Okay, it''s time to continue drawing Man''s painting. What story will I tell in the next volume?" Robb said: "The next episode, it''s time to tell the story of a C-class hero who saved the world on a bicycle..." Time flies, and it comes to an end in 1346. In the last time of the year, Miss Queen wanted to send troops to attack the capital of the saints several times, but every time she had to give up because she was worried about the Norma Kingdom and the Desert Kingdom that might be killed at any time. Delin moved away from Crystal Canyon. The world pattern is a complicated game of chess! Move the whole body by pulling a hair. For the sake of their own interests, it is impossible for the surrounding countries to sit by and watch the Queen unify the Grand, so the Queen wanted to unify the country, so she had to temporarily suppress it. But she is not a weak person who will be bullied and will not resist. In order to warn the Holy See of Light and the Kingdom of Norma, so that they should not interfere in the affairs of the Gran Kingdom indiscriminately. Christmas in 1346 has just ended, and just now in 1347, Miss Queen sent the only steel battleship Robb sold to her, and led a large group of wooden sailing ships of the Dark Vatican to add blockage to the Bright Vatican at sea. NS. This is a sea battle without suspense! The Queen''s steel battleship swept all the way along the coastline, and the navy of the Norma Kingdom was embarrassed and scrambling. Several ports were bombarded by the Queen, and the port facilities were eroded. Almost all merchant ships of the Norma Kingdom fled towards the capital of the Norma Kingdom in the northeast corner of the mainland, and they dared not run business at sea anymore. Chapter 646： Spy stealing technology The Norma Kingdom felt helpless and devastated. That pesky strange ship actually fought all the fleets of the entire Norma Kingdom to escape in embarrassment. There is no one under him. How to play this game? There is only one ship of this kind in Siege now. If two, three, or even a fleet are produced, the Norma Kingdom can hardly imagine it. Of course, its useless to just have such a warship to pull the wind. Siege did not have enough troops to carry out landing operations on the Norma Kingdom. It hurts hard just to add a bit of blockage to their hearts. The above information was sent back to Robb by the intelligence department just established by the holy city Xifeng. Along with this information, he was sent to Robb, there was a spy **** with five flowers, and the corpse of a dwarf craftsman. Elsie and the assassin leader escorted the spy, followed by the dwarf leader, and a large group of angry dwarf craftsmen. The leader of the assassin introduced: "God''s father, we have interrogated this spy with a ceiling fan. He is from Donggran, and his purpose is to steal our steam engine production technology. He killed a dwarf craftsman and robbed the craftsman''s hands. The blueprints inside were caught by our intelligence personnel on the spot when I was about to take the blueprints with them. The people were all dirty, the facts were clear, and they couldn''t be helped." Robb flattened his mouth, and first a resurrection technique was thrown on the dwarf craftsman. The poor little craftsman brushed the floor and sat up from the ground, then exclaimed, "Ah, I''m dead?" The dwarf craftsmen nearby hurriedly rushed forward and hugged him tightly: "Brother, you really died once. Fortunately, the master craftsman can resurrect." The dwarf craftsman touched his heart and found that there was a big hole stabbed by a dagger in the thick leather jacket, and he couldn''t help but feel cold and sweaty: "It''s so risky and dangerous. Fortunately, I''m in the west wind of the holy city. If I change a place, then It''s really dead." The dwarf leader stood up and said: "It was the damned spy who killed him. We will chop the spy to pieces in a moment." The dwarves turned their attention to the spy. Robb watched the spy carefully. It was just shortly after Christmas and the temperature was still very low. He was thrown on the snow, his hair and beard were stained with snowflakes. He looked gray and was tortured by the ceiling fan. This man killed the dwarf craftsman. He was tossed like this and he was to blame. He asked, "Listen. Say you are from Donggrand?" The spy nodded weakly: "Yes!" "Is it really from Donggrand?" Robb smiled: "Donggrand is now shrinking in the capital of the saints. For fear that the queen will run to beat him, he is still in the mood to sneak in to learn my steam engine? Even if you learn it for him, does he have enough industrial power to produce it?" The spy''s eyes flashed slightly, but he immediately returned to normal: "I''m from East Granville. Although my king is at a disadvantage now, as long as we steal the steam engine technology, we can immediately create weapons to counter the Sigran rebels. ." "Break!" Robb said, "This person didn''t tell the truth, so I''ll play him with a five-stage ceiling fan." The assassin leader immediately smiled and said: "Okay, I like to give people a ceiling fan the most, so that they can also taste the bitterness I have tasted back then." The dwarves also came to help. Within a few minutes, a "human-powered ceiling fan" was hung on the tree. This ceiling fan was deliberately made into a terrifying appearance by the craftsmen, with many spikes and ghosts on it. People are scared when they see it. The science and technology tree in this world is obviously off the track. Ceiling fans, home appliances used for blowing air, have completely turned into a torture tool here. Not only in terms of function, but also in appearance, you have to deliberately scare people. When the spy saw the ceiling fan, he screamed, "No! Don''t hang me up, no, I''m telling the truth... Ah..." The struggle was ineffective, and the spy was finally hung up. Then the assassin leader personally shook the joystick and shook it for a while. This is not a fourth or fifth gear at all. Its speed has exceeded the fifth speed of ordinary household ceiling fans, at least six. files. The spy was turned like a camel. After a while, the assassin leader got tired, and the angry dwarf craftsman came to take over again: "I want to avenge myself. I will turn a few hundred times before speaking." "I...I recruited..." the spy screamed: "I am not from Donggran, I am from the Dark Vatican...I''m here to steal steam engine technology and want to imitate the steel battleship." Elsie smiled and said, "Sure enough, I don''t think it will be Donggrand." It has been more than two years since Robb came to Westwind, and he has come up with a lot of weird things, but Donggran never thought of imitating and plagiarizing. It can be seen that Mondela is a short-sighted person and is not keen on it. To improve technology, I only know how to play some outdated conspiracies. Elsie didnt believe that he would come to steal the steam engine. Moreover, with the power of Donggrans being crushed and beaten by the queen, even with the steam engine, he couldnt make anything. Industrial ability simply didnt allow him to do anything. . However, the Dark Vatican might not be able to do it. Robb shook his head: "Actually, I dont think so badly about my own technology, and its not impossible to spread it out and benefit the whole world. However, you are really not beautiful with this hand, killing people to grab the drawings, I I feel very upset, you have to pay for your actions..." "Kill him!" the dwarves shouted beside, "Killing pays for life." Robb nodded and agreed. Although the dwarf craftsman has been resurrected by him, his resurrection is an abnormal operation and is not the norm in the world. He should respect the normal law of killing and paying for life. "Draw up a good day and be hanged at Caishikou, so that everyone can see the end of the murder and overstocking." As soon as Robb''s words fell, a short craftsman suddenly ran over in a panic and yelled: "The big thing is not good, the big thing is not good..." "What''s the matter?" The dwarf leader turned his head and asked. The short craftsman hurriedly said: "The two high-level craftsmen in our factory who know steam engine technology and design and manufacture water turbines are missing and can''t be found. We found traces of battle in their house, and the furniture in the room. The table was crooked to the ground, and the table was also smashed by an axe. It seems that someone has forcibly taken them away, and I dont know how long they have been taken away." The spy who was sentenced to death opened his mouth and laughed: "Hahahaha! Hahahaha! I am not here alone. We want drawings and craftsmen. We also want craftsmen. Blessed by the God of Darkness, your faithful believers are willing to contribute to you. life." After speaking, he gritted his teeth fiercely, the poison hidden in his teeth took effect, he vomited black blood, and collapsed to the ground. Chapter 647： Dont chase in the wrong direction Everyone: "..." The assassin leader said anxiously: "The subordinates hurriedly led the people to chase west. As long as they find a little clue, they can chase the two captured artisans back, and the skills can be preserved." Elsie also said: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up! I will send five tanks to chase with you." The dwarf leader was also anxious. The dwarf clan was arrested. He was not in a hurry, and he had to follow him if he pulled out his legs. The three turned to leave. At this time, Robb spoke: "Wait! Don''t chase it blindly. If you chase to the west, you will be in the wrong direction, and you won''t be able to chase back in the end." "Huh?" The three stopped together and looked at Robb curiously. Robb said: "I have 99.99% certainty that this spy is not from the Dark Vatican, and it is not the Dark Vatican who took the craftsman." "Hey?" Seeing their inquisitive expressions, Robb smiled: "Elsie, you are usually so smart, but are you clever? Give me a little bit of wisdom, think about it carefully." Elsie was a little bit by him, her mind quickly turned, and then she suddenly realized: "Hey, I understand! This spy is not afraid of death. He is a fanatic, but when we turn him with a ceiling fan, he will be honest. Hi, there is a lot of doubt in it." "That''s right." Robb smiled: "Obviously he was a dead man. He confessed as soon as the ceiling fan was turned. That is to say, all his confessions turned out by the ceiling fan were false, in order to guide us in the wrong direction. ." The assassin leader said: "In other words, the Dark Church cannot be behind the scenes." Robb said, Its not difficult for the Dark Vatican to want a steam engine. They only need to order a train from Westwind Town, and the steam engine can be purchased. Then they only need to take the steam engine out of the train to imitate, or even disassemble it and put it in the ship. , They can build a steel battleship. But they didn''t do that, instead they went to Westwind Town to order a battleship from me. Think about it carefully." Elsie suddenly said: "This shows that although the Dark Vatican has learned a lot of technology with us, it still does not have enough industrial power! Without our holy city Westwind, they would not be able to build a steel battleship even if they had a steam engine in their hands." "Positive solution." Robb smiled: "Building battleships is a comprehensive manifestation of scientific and technological strength and industrial strength. The Dark Vatican has spent too much thought on playing tricks and controlling thoughts. How can there be any industrial accumulation? There are mines and blast furnace iron smelting technology, but their industry is fragmented and they dont have a large number of high-level craftsmen. Without us or the queen, they cant build ships at all, so they wont be interested in stealing steam engines. Even if they kidnap two high-level craftsmen. If the craftsmen go, can two craftsmen make a boat?" Everyone understands now: "So, to steal steam engine technology, you must have enough strength. There must be industry, technology, and a large number of high-level craftsmen..." "Then there is only one goal." Robb said: "Which direction do you think you should pursue?" Everyone''s eyes turned to the north together! There is only one that can meet the few conditions Robb just mentioned, the country of knights, Norma. "Damn it! Even the Norma Kingdom took action against us." Elsie scolded: "The next official will lead the team to chase north, and we must rescue the two craftsmen." "I''ll go too!" The assassin leader and the dwarf leader also jumped up together. Robb said: "The opponent is a huge country, stronger than any enemy we have faced before. Of course, it doesn''t make any difference to me. But it is very difficult for you. You all bring your mobile phones and portals. Scroll, if you encounter danger halfway through chasing people, contact me immediately and open the portal." Everyone nodded. Everyone knows what Robb said. If the two artisans sent by the Norma Kingdom to take away, there must be a support unit outside the city. Of course, this is within the territory of the Gran Kingdom. There are certainly not too many troops in the Ma Kingdom lurking and crossing the border, but they must all be the elite of the elite, not so easy to deal with. Without Robbs backing, Elsie, the assassin leader, and the dwarf leader are really not sure, but with Robb, the three are full of confidence. They have seen too many miracles of Robb, and they have little to his strength. No doubt. The three quickly set off and headed north. Robb shook his head and sighed softly, "The tree attracts the wind!" In the evening, Miss Queen called. The first sentence is: "I heard that your steam and water turbine senior craftsman was kidnapped by the spies of the Norma Kingdom?" "Your news is still so fast." Robb said, "Maybe I should search for your spies in the city and take them out to put on ceiling fans." Miss Queen snorted, but she knew that Robb wouldn''t do it if she didn''t answer this. In fact, Siglan''s intelligence personnel had been inquiring about news in Xifeng Town, and even went to the church several times to visit, and showed Robb''s identity. Because this is the territory of Siegland, Miss Queen takes this kind of thing for granted, and there is no psychological pressure at all. She also knew that Robb was a reasonable person. As long as he admitted that this was Siege, he would not attack his intelligence personnel. She said with a sullen face: "Don''t pull away, just talk about business. At present, the steel battleship you sold to me has overwhelmed the Norma Kingdom''s navy and restrained their army, making the army afraid to move. They stole the steam engine technology and made the same steel battleship, the sea power will be balanced, and their army may take the desert kingdom to attack and join forces with Mondela. I will be very passive here. So, here In this matter, I will fully cooperate with you to intercept the other partys people." Robb hummed. The queen continued: "I have notified Madeleine on the side of the Crystal Canyon that she will block the level so that the people of the Norma Kingdom will not pass through. However, I am worried that the people of the Norma Kingdom will directly go over the vicinity of the Crystal Canyon. In the mountains, this kind of thing is impossible for ordinary travelers, but for a well-prepared infiltration unit, it can be said to be easy." Robb said: "Well, thank you for your help." The queen said: "This can be regarded as helping myself, there is no need to say such things." Having said this, the queen temporarily calmed down and looked at Robb carefully through the crystal ball. Seeing Robb still being lazy on the stone chair and showing no signs of expression, she suddenly became a little curious: "You don''t seem to be nervous at all. Are you not afraid that one day, a steel battleship will hit you in the face? You are like lifting a rock and smashing yourself in the foot." Chapter 648： Chase Robb smiled: "Miss Queen, you are actually too much worried." The queen wondered: "Oh? Is this redundant?" Robb said: "The trick of stealing technology is really unsightly and disgusting. Of course I am unhappy. But if I am afraid of being confused by the battleship, then it is really unnecessary. Believe it or not that he shot the cannonball. Come here, I caught it with my hand and threw it back to him." Queen:"" Well, this is irrational. Miss Queen gave up the question altogether and asked: "Although you are so strong, but no one else has it, the technology drains, it is a very uncomfortable thing after all, I I want to ask you, is there any good way to prevent such things?" "Of course there are thousands of ways to prevent them, but it is impossible to prevent them completely." Robb smiled and shook his head: "The development of human beings is always in a balance. You have researched it. Anything, no matter how guarded it is, others will be able to figure it out in a few years." "Even if the other party really can''t figure it out, it''s conquered by you, crushed by you, but when he is conquered and ruled by you, he becomes a part of your country, and your skills cannot be kept secret from him. Well, you still have to teach him. Then after a few hundred years, that country will become independent from your rule... Then, his skills will keep up with you." Speaking of this, Robb laughed: "Who can really throw away someone forever?" These few words caused the queen to fall into contemplation. She had never thought about this issue before, but now thinking about Robb''s words carefully, she always feels that it makes sense. "Humans, it''s better to go hand in hand." Robb said: "Anyway, after thousands of years, there will be one family in the end. I don''t doubt that in the end all kind and honest races will form a big federation." The queen couldn''t help but vomit: "Since you think so, why do you send someone to recover the two dwarf craftsmen?" Robb said: "Because I have a heart for thousands of years, and at the same time I pay attention to what will happen now, I will think about things thousands of years later, and make a statement that seems very high and wise, but I still have to take care of it first. Im happy right now. If Im not happy when I''m alive, things that last forever will be my ass." The queen was angry: "It turned out to be a waste of my time!" She slapped the phone and hung up. Robb shrugged his shoulders, took out his cell phone, and called Elsie: "How''s the situation?" Elsie''s voice also showed a hint of flattery in the phone: "Godafather, the old hunter in the subordinate team has found a clue. The two dwarven senior craftsmen are safe now. They are being held in the process of moving. In the middle, I deliberately stomped a few deep footprints on the ground with my feet, leaving us with a little clue that we are following these marlins." "Well, how did they escape?" Robb asked. "They didn''t dare to take the train. Instead, they walked a short distance northward along the railway, and then entered the mountains to the west. The clues are more difficult to find after entering the mountains. We are currently leading the army in the western mountains. Search, but no useful information has been obtained yet." "The mountains to the west?" The mountain range west of Westwind Town is a mountain range that runs from north to south. The mountains are high and deep in the forest. Compared with the black pine mountain range, the dwarf army once passed through this mountain range and passed through the cave of the wind. Rough stone canyon. "It seems that the other party intends to sneak in the mountains until they get into the desert kingdom." Robb said, "They obviously won''t pass through the Crystal Canyon." Elsie said: "The lower officials will definitely block them before they enter the desert kingdom." At the same time, in the western mountain range, a troop is surging through the mountains and forests at a rapid speed, toward the northern desert kingdom. This force is the special operation force sent by the Norma Kingdom to the holy city of West Wind to capture steam engine technology. There are a total of fifty people in the team. One of them missed and was captured. Now he has died in the Holy City Westwind, so there are forty-nine people left. Among them, nine are sneaky and very clever assassins, and the other forty are. It is a pure combat system. Knights, paladins, warriors, wizards, priests, everything is available. When this team was organized, it was organized with the strength "enough to fight against heroic characters", and its combat effectiveness could be described as blasting. Of course, there was only one purpose of such organization, which was to let them encounter the West Wind of the Holy City. The famous Godafather had the power of a battle. The Norma Kingdom is still very confident in its special organization. Because, the most brutal monster in the world, the black dragon Avisos, and the Devils den of the demon tribe, are located in the Jinghong Mountains, and the Jinghong Mountains are in the territory of the Norma Kingdom. It is not an exaggeration to say that the people of the Norma Kingdom have a wealth of "fighting against powerful monsters" experience. The best adventurers in the world always come from the Norma Kingdom, and since the history of the Demon Continent was recorded, heroes are also the most produced in the Norma Kingdom. There are only so many heroes in the Gran Kingdom and the Desert Kingdom. Few of them. The Norma Kingdom has seen numerous heroes in the thousands of years of history in the Continent of Fengmo. Of course, the rabbit country in the East is too mysterious and doesn''t communicate much with the West, so we don''t count it. In the Norma Kingdom, a team of fifty people, apart from the ten assassins responsible for stealing and kidnapping craftsmen, another team of forty people is so powerful that it even dared to brush up Castlevania! At this time, the team of forty people, with nine assassins, and two craftsmen **** by the big five flowers, were returning north at a fast speed. The first person, wearing a majestic full body armor, looks majestic and mighty, with a proud and confident expression. Beside him, a man in the clothes of a priest whispered: "Head, as long as we walk out of this mountain range to the north, we will walk out of the border of the Gran Kingdom. The army of the Desert Kingdom has promised to protect us and will chase us. The soldiers can only go back obediently." "Well, of course I know what you said." The person called the team leader turned his head and snorted coldly: "The people above really like to dictate people, and let us such a powerful team steal something. Things, **** home. According to me, with the combat power of our team, you dont need to be so careful. Then Westwind City doesnt even have a wall, its sparsely guarded, and its full of flaws. Just look for a time when no one is paying attention to assault that church. Before the Westwind Army can react, kill the guy named Godafather, isn''t it all right?" Chapter 649： The black baby of the desert kingdom The person wearing the priests clothes was dumbfounded, and whispered: "Head, you are a little arrogant about your thoughts. That guy named Godafather, once used his own power to defeat the army of the desert kingdom..." The head snorted coldly: "Fake news!" "This is true or not false news." The person wearing the priest''s clothes whispered: "Our spies have repeatedly confirmed that this news is true. That is to say, in this battle, the new magic item''Thunder God''s Roar'' of the Desert Kingdom has fallen. In the hands of the Gran Kingdom, the main gun on the new battleship of the Gran Kingdom a few days ago is the''Thunder God''s Roar'' of the Desert Kingdom." The head was still a little dissatisfied with the news. The team of forty people he led was really strong. He had fought against an extremely powerful glacial behemoth in the Jinghong Mountains, and he had also fought against Norma. The great demon of the kingdom also fought against the bone dragon of the Dark Vatican. To put it ugly, except for the black dragon Avisos, what have they been afraid of? Is that guy who calls himself Godafather stronger than the black dragon Avisos? The head snorted coldly: "It''s not how strong he is, but the black babies in the Desert Kingdom are too incompetent. If we run into him, we will treat him as a monster." The person in the priest''s clothes was embarrassed and thought: Forget it, don''t persuade, anyway, although this guy is arrogant, he still has some skills, not the kind of stupid talent who has no ability and simple arrogance. Since he is so confident, it is also a good thing. However, do you call the people of the desert kingdom the black baby? Wouldnt it be embarrassing to be irritated by their people, not to ally with us, or even cut off our way back to China? Fortunately, no one in the desert kingdom heard it. He just thought of this when he heard a cold snort from behind a big tree next to him: "Heiwa? This adjective is very fresh!" Then, a middle-aged man with dark skin walked out from behind the tree. This is Robb who just accepted the assassin leader. The person wearing the priest''s clothes thought: That''s it, I was heard by the people in the desert kingdom. But fortunately, this person is now from Westwind City, not from the Desert Kingdom, so it won''t cause us to quarrel with the Desert Kingdom. The assassin leader pointed his finger at the two short craftsmen who were **** by the big five flowers: "Bring the people back, my holy city Westwind may be able to deal with you leniently." "Huh!" The head snorted coldly: "What a **** baby! I also advise you, get out of here, my Norma Kingdom can also deal with the stupid things you did before." "Then there is nothing to talk about?" The assassin leader drew out his dagger in a swipe. On this side, the commander waved his hand, dozens of members of the group also drew out their weapons, and the nine assassins who were not in their organization dragged the two dwarf craftsmen to the side. The two dwarf craftsmen were overjoyed when they saw the rescuers coming, but they did not yell at "Help" and "Help me" nonsense, because they also knew that chasing soldiers was here to save themselves. Yes, yelling and yelling is unnecessary, but it upsets the rescue forces. The assassin leader looked at the elite unit in front of him, feeling a little guilty. He could see that the combat effectiveness of this unit was extraordinary. It was not an ordinary miscellaneous unit, but an extremely powerful elite unit. Every member had a powerful combat capability. He can''t fight these people alone. In fact, he really caught up with him alone, because the chasing troops were all scattered in the forest and searched like a carpet, and everyone was scattered very widely. With his rich experience, he found some traces, and then he was the first to find these people, but if he really wants to fight, he can''t be alone. The assassin leader touched the portal scroll in his arms and thought: I can smash the portal scroll out and ask Godafather to come and help, then it will definitely be easy to save people back, but if you do this, it feels a bit too much. Too dependent on him. As his subordinates, he should share his worries as much as possible and tell him the result after the matter is settled. If there is no way to deal with anything by yourself, and if you call you father when you encounter an enemy, you will only be looked down upon by your father. Thinking of this, he didn''t mean to put the shaft of the portal. Of course, he didn''t mean to fight hard. He put on a very fierce expression, as if he was about to pounce at any time, but his body suddenly leaped back. , "Swipe", disappeared without a trace. "Huh? Sneak?" The captain on the opposite side was stunned: "A picture that looks like we are going to fight to death and death, but suddenly jumps back, leaves the circle, and sneaks? What is this operation?" The humanity in the priest''s clothes said: "Assassin''s normal operation, these days, there are very few assassins who jump into the enemy''s army and drive unparalleled. It is really declining and people''s hearts are not ancient." The commander also nodded: "Yes, the current assassins are really not as good as each." "Eye of Illumination, True Vision!" The head of the group shouted loudly. Four rangers from his elite group immediately went out and threw a few "flares" into the forest nearby. Although the name of this thing was called "flares", it was not actually a shell, bomb, flash bomb or the like. Modern weapons are a skill of hunters and rangers. What is thrown out is a magic ball of light, which will illuminate the nearby dozens of yards and illuminate all the sneaking enemies. However, these flares were thrown at the place where the assassin leader had disappeared, but they did not show him. Several wizards in the team opened the Eye of True Sight. With this magic, they could see the sneaking enemies, but they didn''t see anything. The rangers and priests said to the group leader: "Team leader, the black baby assassin just ran away after sneaking, and he didn''t mean to attack us." The head snorted: "The humble person!" The person in the priest''s clothes came over: "Head, although he dare not attack us, but since he has found us, he will definitely follow from a distance. At the same time, we must mobilize chasing troops to surround us, and we have to step up." "Well, hurry up and go." The head commanded: "Rangers, hunters, turn on reconnaissance at any time, and keep abreast of the situation within a few thousand yards. Master, maintain the true vision, don''t let people sneak close at will. Warrior knight, go to the periphery, don''t let it The back row was easily touched by the assassin. The priest is ready for quick healing..." His command is quite well-organized, and a team of forty people is like an arm''s command. The nine extra assassins pushed two dwarf craftsmen to follow behind. Chapter 650： Leaders hate incompetent subordinates most The assassin leader did not follow them tightly, because it was too easy to be spotted. Anyway, it''s impossible for such a big team to disappear in an instant. The assassin leader only needs to stare at them from a distance. He stepped back a bit, and was with Elsie, who followed behind, and a chasing party. Seeing the expression of the assassin leader, Elsie knew he had gained something, and quickly asked, "Did you find anything?" "Yeah." The assassin leader nodded and said: "I have found the infiltrated troops of the Norma Kingdom. There are not many people. The main combat force is forty people and nine assassins. There are only 49 people in total." Elsie was overjoyed: "Then what are you waiting for, catch up." He was followed by a hundred soldiers, and his combat effectiveness was still very strong. After all, the soldiers coming out of the holy city from the west wind were all armed to their teeth. The only pity was that because they had penetrated into the mountains, the tanks could not be brought. He was defeated and returned to his house, otherwise, as soon as the tank came out, who would fight. The assassin leader shook his head and said: "Don''t underestimate the enemy, our hundred people, maybe we can''t beat the opponent''s 49 people." "Huh?" Elsie was stunned slightly: "The opponent''s single-soldier quality is so strong?" "Those are not soldiers at all." The assassin leader whispered: "All are elite, all of them are at the level of captains who stand alone in ordinary troops. I poked my head there. At least four rangers were facing around. Throwing the flares, several wizards opened the eyes of true vision and looked for me everywhere..." Elsie couldn''t help but stunned: "The ranger can take out four casually? A wizard who can look straight? This...These are all very high-level professions." The assassin leader nodded and said: "It seems that Norma is really willing to spend money for our steam engine. It has sent a very powerful unit, and our chasing unit is not enough." Although the five hundred soldiers in the holy city of Xifeng Town are professional soldiers brought by the recruiting system, they are much more powerful than ordinary militiamen, and they are armed to the teeth, but after all they can only be regarded as ordinary soldiers, not very powerful elite fighters. level. Their professional ranks are not high and they lack advanced professions. There are things like hunters and warriors, but things like rangers and wizards are very lacking. Relying on well-equipped and normal IQs, they can fight against mentally handicapped monsters, but if they fight against high-level human occupations, they will definitely suffer. Elsie thought for a while, and looked back at the hundred soldiers behind her, feeling that she couldn''t beat her. At this time, the dwarf leader and twenty dwarf warriors followed from behind. Hearing the conversation between the two, the dwarf leader said: "Then what are you waiting for? Put the portal to let all the troops staying in the city come over. " As soon as he finished speaking, Elsie and the assassin leader shook their heads together: "No way, no way." "Why not?" The dwarf leader was a little strange: "If you can''t fight, just call someone, isn''t it normal?" Elsie said: "Your eight hundred dwarf warriors, do you dare to call out all of them to fight now?" The dwarf leader thought carefully: "It doesn''t seem to work. Everyone is busy with orders for trains and battleships. How can there be time to run out to climb mountains and wading battles? Ouch, carefully together, after coming to Westwind City, my soldiers are all fast. There will be no war anymore." Elsie spread his hands: "The elves are almost the same. They have all become high-level technical experts. How can they be dispatched to fight now? Only my five hundred professional fighters can be used. However, these fighters are heavily clothed. A, Im tired of walking in this mountain and forest, and fight with the opposing elite team. I really dont know what the situation will be." The dwarf leader thought carefully: "Then call the master craftsman, he can rival an army." "That''s even worse." Elsie said: "He is not a hardworking person. What he likes most is to be lazy on a stone chair, eating snacks, watching TV and watching Man''s paintings. Call him out and he will definitely be unhappy." At this point, Elsie''s expression became serious: "I tell you that the subordinates that the superiors hate most are the incompetent subordinates. All big and small things are thrown into the hands of the leader. Such subordinates do not exist. For the reason, sooner or later he will be kicked by the leader." The dwarf leader froze slightly, feeling that he was right. Elsie said: "We have to try to solve the strong enemy ourselves. If we can solve it, Godafather will praise us. If we can''t solve it, we will try our best, but if the strength gap really cannot be beaten, he will forgive us. our." The dwarf leader understood now. "But, if you can''t beat it, what can you do?" The assassin leader smirked: "Dont forget that I used to be from the Desert Kingdom. This mountain range is just south of the desert. I know very well about the information here. There is a very powerful monster life in this mountain. Yeah, Ill bring them some strangers to make sure they will have a great time." The dwarf leader wondered: "What''s in here?" The assassin leader made a grimace at him: "It''s the thing that your dwarves hate the most-giants." Dwarf leader: "Fak! That thing also hates dwarves, they don''t care if our two craftsmen are hostages, but will attack them first." Elsie patted him on the shoulder and said: "It''s okay, as long as we can save the body, we can resurrect it by carrying it back to the holy city West Wind. What''s more... the people of Norma will try their best to protect them. , Those two craftsmen represent steam engines, do they dare to let the two dwarves die?" Dwarf leader: "..." Normas infiltrated troops walked in the mountains for another day. By the end of the evening, the group of people were tired. They didnt dare to drive at night. It wouldnt be so wonderful if they stumbled and fell down the cliff. Camp, light the campfire, and keep guards on the periphery. Although the two dwarf craftsmen were **** by the five flowers, they did not dare to lose a little bit of food and drinking water. One of the two represented the steam engine technology and the other represented the water turbine technology. That is the king of the Norma Kingdom and the Pope of the Holy See. I dare not let them make any mistakes about what they want to get. When the head of the group was handing a piece of bread to the hand of the dwarf craftsman, the ranger on the outskirts suddenly yelled: "Be careful... giant! Mountain giant!" As soon as the sound sounded, there was the sound of heavy objects in the air. A huge stone flew from a distance and hit the two short craftsmen who were gnawing at bread with their tied hands. . The two dwarf artisans reacted very slowly. The years and months of the artisan life had reduced their combat effectiveness, and they couldn''t react. However, the head of the team jumped to the ground, pulled out a shield from his back, and blocked the two short craftsmen... He only heard a loud noise from "Peng", and the head of the regiment was thrown away by a huge boulder with a shield. Chapter 651： Good team The regimental commander''s block saved the two short craftsmen, but he himself was hit by the boulder and flew several meters away. When he landed on the ground, there was a "crash" sound, and his armor hit the rocks on the ground. Very loud voice, it sounds painful. However, this guy jumped up after brushing the ground, with a completely uninjured appearance, and shouted: "Be careful, the enemy attack, the whole regiment is ready to fight!" The entire camp came alive all at once, and the forty members of the regiment went from a resting state to a fighting state in a blink of an eye. Several warriors and knights rushed in from several directions and guarded the captain. The head cursed, "What do you do to protect me? Protect our steam engine." The soldiers reacted and hurriedly swept the ground again and surrounded the two short craftsmen. At this time, the ranger who was guarding the periphery also ran back. While running, he shouted: "The mountain giant just threw a stone over. We can''t stop it. What''s the situation here?" The leader said loudly: "It''s okay, the stone is next to me, where is the mountain giant?" "Come here, here..." the ranger yelled. Everyone looked behind the ranger, and saw that under the moonlight, three tall giants that seemed to be on the edge of a small cliff were slowly walking towards this side. Of course, although their movements seemed very slow, but because of their huge size, That slow step can span more than a dozen yards, so it seems slow but fast. The bodies of these three giants are made of stones, and there are many green tree vines climbing on them. One of the mountain giants is holding a wooden stick in his hand. This thing looks like a wooden stick in his hand, but In the eyes of humans, it looks like a huge tree with a whole root. The other two giants were holding big rocks in their hands. It seems that the stone was thrown out by them just now. A mountain giant roared with a deep, suppressed voice: "Damn dwarves! We hate dwarves!" The two dwarf craftsmen were obviously prisoners, and faced with the embarrassment of giants rushing over, their mouths were not idle, and they raised their heads and cursed together: "Damn giants! We hate giants!" The head angrily said: "Shut up, don''t irritate them." The two short craftsmen said: "But they have been angered." "Beware of the stones." A soldier yelled. The mountain giant who was rushing over again threw the stone in his hand. This stone was bigger than a cow. It was thrown over by mountain giants with great power, and there was a whistling sound in the air. It was even more powerful than the big iron bullets fired by the dwarf artillery on the battleship. "Damn it!" The captain roared and raised his shield. The soldiers next to him also erected their shields. A red light filled their bodies together, and shouted: "Shield wall!" The red lights on several shields were connected together, as if it had become a giant shield. Only a loud "bang" sound was heard, and the big stone was abruptly blocked by the shield wall, but the soldiers couldn''t help taking a few steps back, and some of them had blood spilling from the corners of their mouths. The head of the group let out a suffocating breath and roared: "Priest! Paladin!" The pastors of the Holy See of Light and the paladin raised their hands together, and the healing magic was thrown on the soldiers, and the soldiers with bleeding verbs straightened their waists again. The head roared: "Archer, magician." The rangers, hunters, and wizards fired together. In an instant, in the dark forest, several rays of light flashed through the sky. There was light from magic, and some rangers shot out the red light on the explosive arrows. The giant mountain giant cannot dodge these attacks, but it does not need to dodge at all. It can be carried hard with its stone body, and only a sound of "boom boom" is heard, and the chests of the three mountain giants exploded. With the light of all kinds of magic particles, the sky is floating. The mighty mountain giant was also beaten to a halt by this wave of attacks, and stared at the group of humans in front of them with their huge eyes. It was obvious that the mountain giant felt that these people were not easy to provoke with just one move. But what if it''s not easy to mess with? The giants don''t have the extra IQ to consider the messy things like sitting down and talking with the enemy. They can only roar, fight, and use their huge bodies to crush the enemy. They continued to rush forward, and the mountain giant with the giant tree in his hand waved the giant tree in his hand and swept across! "Hold it!" the captain roared: "Open the shield wall again." The soldiers went up together, a red light was shining, and the giant tree swept across, and was carried down by the soldiers again. "A major earthquake is coming, and all the members jumped up." The head of the group roared immediately. At the moment his order was given, all forty members of the group jumped up in the air, and two soldiers even jumped up with the dwarf craftsman. The moment they jumped up, the mountain giant struck the ground heavily with its feet, and with a thud, the nine assassins who could not jump up were all knocked to the ground and rolled in pain. But the forty team members and two short craftsmen were unscathed, stood firmly on the ground, and continued to fight. On a small cliff in the distance, Elsie, the leader of the assassin, and the leader of the dwarves, holding magic props equipped with "reconnaissance" in their hands, are watching this scene for a long time. As Elsie watched, he tweeted and praised: "Sure enough! You are right, we can''t beat you if you are positive." The assassin leader said: "Strong combat effectiveness, high organization, and the commanding regimental commander has extremely rich combat experience. Even the mountain giant''s earthquake strikes can be prejudged and command members to avoid. It''s really powerful." The dwarf leader rolled his eyes next to him: "So, what on earth do we do?" Elsie said with a smile: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, just watch them fight. This mountain range is not familiar to them, but the assassin leader is very familiar. The mountain giant can''t deal with them, so I will introduce some other monsters to them. We can always find opportunities." The three continued to sit and watch the play... This night battle lasted for a full hour. Forty elite team members united and fought desperately. After a bitter battle, the three mountain giants finally fell to the ground and turned into a pile of rubble. Head, and the forty members on this side only suffered some injuries. Only the nine assassins who came with the regiment were unlucky. They were already weak and could not keep up with the command of the regimental leader. They wandered around the battle circle, accidentally ate an AOE, and accidentally ate an AOE. Then two died inexplicably, leaving seven, everyone with injuries, too miserable. Of course, in this world, injury is not a big problem, as long as you don''t die, you can be cured. The remaining forty-seven people rested all night and continued to set off. Chapter 652： You are already surrounded The infiltrating legion of the Norma Kingdom began an endless journey of spawning monsters. The assassin leader really knows the mountains around here. Although he has been in the Westwind Prison for more than a year, the places where the powerful monsters live rarely change, and only weak scum monsters often move. It doesn''t take much effort for him to find the monsters'' den, use a little trick to draw these monsters out, and pull them to the camp of the team. However, this team is really capable, no matter what mountain giant, frost giant, or thunder lizard swarm... They can handle all kinds of messy monsters. It''s just that some monsters are too strong, they will fight a little bit harder, but the final result is that they can break through again and again. Of course, such a breakthrough will not come without a cost, even if it is a person who is hitting hard, it keeps meeting powerful monsters, knocking them down, and moving forward, and then encountering powerful monsters, knocking them down, and moving forward... After coming three or five times, The physical strength of the soldiers began to decline, and the magical powers of the magicians began to dry up. Although you can get a certain amount of recovery when you rest at night, the amount of recovery is far beyond consumption. After smashing through the thorns and thorns, this group of people smashed a **** road in the mountains, and finally dragged their tired bodies to the junction between the mountains and the desert. The assassins who came along with them have all suffered casualties, and now only the forty people and two dwarf craftsmen are left. Looking forward, you can already see the yellow sand outside the mountain. As long as you walk a little further, you can get out of this mountain range. At the foot of the mountain, the green vegetation becomes sparse. At the junction of the sparse grass and yellow sand, a huge boundary marker is inserted. It is a desert. The border between the Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom. The proud, confident and energetic head is now full of tiredness. He waved his finger at the boundary monument and said in a low voice: "Out of the mountains, there will be no more powerful monsters. Then we If you cross the boundary marker, you will be completely safe." In the desert opposite the boundary marker, there was already an army waiting. It was the Mamluk team of the Desert Kingdom, accompanied by a large group of scimitar fighters. A general led this army to be stationed on the border. This is one of the secret treaties between the Norma Kingdom and the Desert Kingdom. The Desert Kingdom sends an army to respond to the infiltration forces of the Norma Kingdom and is responsible for escorting them through the desert and safely back to the Norma Kingdom. Infiltrating the army looking at the army of this desert kingdom feels very cordial, as long as you walk a little further, you will be safe...Finally, there is no need to fight the mountain giants who do not know where they got out of nowhere. They ran down the mountain and hurried to the boundary monument. However, just as they were rushing, an army suddenly came out from the side, grabbed a step ahead of them, and blocked in front of the boundary marker. This army was led by Elsie, the assassin leader, and the dwarf leader. The number of troops was not large. The people who followed one after another were only one hundred and fifty people in total. Among them, one hundred and thirty are ordinary human warriors, and twenty are dwarf warriors, plus the three leaders in front. They crossed in front of the boundary marker and blocked between the infiltrating troops and the troops of the desert kingdom. The person who sneaked into the army suddenly shouted: "Fak!" On the other side, the army of the Desert Kingdom swayed slightly. Obviously, they were a little unexpected about this sudden emergence, and they couldn''t help taking a step forward. They were already standing very close to the boundary marker. When they stepped forward, there was a faint aura to press on the boundary marker, which was quite frightening. Elsie turned around and raised her hand to them: "The army of the Desert Kingdom, stop! If you move forward, you will enter the territory of the Gran Kingdom. I advise you to be careful." The army of the desert kingdom suddenly stopped... The boundary monument is not a joke! However, this desert kingdoms army has a total of 2,000 people, but Elsies group has only 150 people. In terms of momentum, they are far weaker than the desert kingdoms side. Therefore, the desert kingdoms soldiers They were not afraid, and glared at Elsie and his party across the border. Elsie didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and turned around again, looking at the forty sneaking troops who had been stopped by her own group, and the two short craftsmen **** by the big five flowers. The group of people also looked at him. Elsie took out a magic prop for sound amplification from her arms and said loudly to the invading troops: "Invaders from the Norma Kingdom, you are now surrounded. I, Elsie, sue you for illegality. Infiltrate the Gran Kingdom and the Holy City Westwind, illegally engage in espionage activities, and illegally kidnap the people of the Gran Kingdom. I order you to release the hostages immediately and lay down their weapons and surrender. Our holy city Westwind will give you a chance to reform through labor. Don''t blame us for being impolite." "You are sick. It is obviously you who are surrounded. Can you not see it if you are attacked?" The head of the group roared and pointed the one-handed sword in his hand forward: "Come over!" The team under him was well-trained and well-organized. Everyone obeyed orders. Upon hearing his order, he immediately pushed forward aggressively. Although they have fought several powerful monsters in a row, their physical and magical powers have been exhausted, but they still didn''t pay attention to the small group of one hundred and fifty people in front of them, didn''t they just fight four one by one? What''s to be afraid of? "We can fight ten!" The soldiers in the front row stepped forward, and the mages behind them started to chant at the same time. "Well, since you are going to resist, then we have to be rude." Elsie completely ignored the desert kingdom army behind him, and only faced the sneaking troops in front of him, and the scepter in his hand pointed forward: "Take down all these enemy spies." The Westwind soldiers roared and rushed forward. However, the professions of these fighters are obviously relatively single. They are not as complete as their opponents. Most of them are fighters, with only a handful of methods, so they dont even pay attention to the formation. -rush! There was a loud noise, and the shield walls of both sides were pressed together. Red light shines! The elite sneaking troops can easily fly the enemy''s miscellaneous soldiers to the top, but this time they did not succeed. They found that this group of westerly fighters were not ordinary miscellaneous soldiers, and the shield walls were on top of each other. To cheap. Of course, on the one hand, this is because of the excellent "Robo hand-rubbed steel suit" of the West Wind Warrior. On the other hand, it is because the infiltration of the troops is really tired, playing more with less, where is so easy. Chapter 653： Ive lost my eight lifes mold The commander who sneaked into the troop thought: Can the shield wall win? fine! We also have mages. Several wizards in the team waved their hands at the same time, throwing out the instant magic that had been prepared in advance, and the magic fell into the team of the West Wind Warriors and exploded continuously. However, Robbs hand-wrapping armors worn by the Westwind fighters are all equipped with various random enchantments. In order to ensure their safety, Robb deliberately chose the armors with random magic resistance and distributed them to them, so that these ordinary soldiers can not only Resist physical attacks, and can also resist magical attacks to a certain extent. The magic of the magicians can easily blow up the miscellaneous soldiers, but against these west wind fighters, they can''t be effective in one blow. Their armors flashed with strange rays of light, canceling out more than half of the damage of the magic. For the remaining small part, several priests who belonged to the Knights of the Temple stood up, raised their hands, the golden light lit up, and they instantly recovered their health. The head was angry: "Damn it, as the pastor of the Holy See of Guangming, he actually helped outsiders to fight us right, do you want to be shameless?" The pastors responded loudly: "We are the pastors of the New Illumination Church, and you are not the same group." The magicians hurriedly started chanting spells. After the pre-prepared magic was used up, the second spell had to be chanted. They murmured the magic spell: "Loki, God of Flames..." At the same time, the few wizards among the West Wind fighters also began to chant spells. Both sides began to recite the spells at the same time, but the wizards who infiltrated the troops just finished reciting the name of the gods, and finished talking about a lot of nonsense about using magic power, before they had time to start chanting the text of the spell, the west wind wizards on the opposite side raised their hands. , The magic came out first. The soldiers who sneaked into the army hurriedly put up their shields, but they had already suffered from lack of physical strength in the shield wall just now. The shield wall has been squeezed and deformed. Now where can the defense be perfect, a few magics blasted over. Suddenly suffered a big loss, several soldiers were scorched by the fireball. "Damn, why do their spells read faster than us? It''s obviously not like that kind of very skilled senior mage." They didnt know that the Westwind people chanted the mantra and no longer chanted the previous few nonsense, "the **** of XX, your believers borrowed magic power from you" this set of garbage, no one has said a long time ago, because Everyone has discovered that this is nonsense in the incantation, I don''t know which person with ulterior motives mixed these words into the incantation. After these words are omitted, the casting speed is greatly improved! Not so cool. Infiltrating the troops into chaos, they were already tired, tired, and lacking in magic power. Now they have to face such a powerful army. It is really a bit powerless, and the team led by Elsie is in a mess and is in danger. At this time, the desert kingdom army on the other side of the boundary marker was watching the scene coldly. The headed general had a dark face, not only had a dark complexion, but also had a dark expression. He looked at the battle before him with unhappy eyes. A lieutenant next to him whispered: "General, it seems that people from the Norma Kingdom cannot cross the border." The general nodded and whispered: "I can see it! This Norma Kingdom''s infiltrating force is very strong, but they don''t know what they have experienced on the way, and they are all tired now, and with fewer enemies, The opponents combat effectiveness is unexpectedly tyrannical. I have to say that these fighters from Westwind City are so powerful. All of them are obviously miscellaneous, but I dont know why their combat effectiveness is elite." The lieutenant whispered: "Then what shall we do? The order we received is to **** the infiltrating troops of the Norma Kingdom to withdraw. Now they are blocked outside the border. The Lan Kingdom once again tore his face." The generals face was full of discomfort: "Damn the Kingdom of Gran, the last time our army invaded Gran, we didnt get a decent result. Instead, they lost their armor and were beaten back. Although I didnt participate in that battle, I have also heard about it. I have long wanted to teach the people of Gran a lesson. The lieutenant said: "The people above don''t know what they''re thinking. They can''t break their faces with the Gran Kingdom. They can provoke anyone if they say anything. Don''t provoke Westwind City. It''s simply inexplicable!" The general said coldly: "The people above are all old and courageous. A defeat will scare your own courage. I really dont deserve to be a citizen of Set, the **** of the desert. I want to say that I lost my last battle. It''s just that the front-line general is incompetent. If I change, I will definitely be able to beat Granny to lose his helmet and armor." Hearing what he said, the lieutenant understood what the general was thinking, and he whispered: "Then... let''s go and make fun?" The general did not say to go, nor did he say that he could not go, let the lieutenant play by himself. The lieutenant noticed that the general did not want to order the pot himself and wanted to shake the pot. At this time, as a subordinate, please bravely go up and carry the pot. As long as your hands and feet are clean and no follow-up trouble is left, the pot may not be given to yourself in the future. If it brings any disadvantages, it will be appreciated by him for helping the general back the pot. He said loudly: "I understand! General! What your subordinates do next are arbitrary and arbitrary actions by their subordinates, and it has nothing to do with you." After he finished speaking, he turned to several Mamluks beside him and said: "I think the position of the boundary marker seems to be wrong. It must be the Grangers who secretly moved the boundary marker to our side in the middle of the night. Moved a few hundred yards more, lets move it back now." The Mamluks couldn''t understand, the two thousand soldiers were immediately ready for battle. The lieutenant waved his hand, and two thousand soldiers immediately moved forward and swarmed. A group of people who rushed the fastest immediately went to dig the boundary monument, while the others swung axes and scimitars and killed them behind Elsie''s group... Although Elsie turned her back to these people, she had already seen their actions in her eyes: "The Desert Kingdom has taken action." The dwarf leader also shrugged and said: "Well, now things have become a situation that we can''t figure out." The assassin leader said: "Then I will open the door!" "Go on!" Elsie said, "In this case, we must also ask Godfther." The assassin leader dodged sideways, avoiding a throwing axe thrown by Mamluk, and then slammed his hand to the open space next to him. A scroll exploded in his palm, turning it into shattered purple magic. Guang, then, a purple portal was "brushed" up on the clearing ground. In the next second, Robb stepped over from that door with a dumbfounded expression on his face: "I said, don''t think I don''t know, you must have chosen something deliberately and want to pull me over. Join in the excitement, I accepted your group of subordinates, it is really bad luck for eight lifetimes." Chapter 654： Seed of the tree of life While Robb said this, the situation was not so good. The desert kingdom has as many as two thousand troops. Mamluk used a flying axe in the sky, while the soldiers led by Elsie and others only had one hundred and fifty soldiers. Infiltrating the troops to fight against each other, there is no time to take care of the things behind them. As soon as the throwing axe came over, Jane really seemed to rain axe on the heads of the westerly warriors and take an axe bath. There was a intensive sound of bumping, and I don''t know how many people hit the axe on the back. Replaced by ordinary soldiers, this wave has already suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, the West Wind Warrior wore all Robb''s hand-wrapped steel armor suits. The physical defense power of this armor far exceeded that of ordinary armor. Those flying axes cut into the steel armor, and they couldn''t penetrate the armor. They just smashed a few pits on the armor, or made some harsh scratches. Some concussive power penetrates through the armor, but the axe blade can''t hurt these fighters. The most annoying thing is that some people who throw throwing axes have better luck. The axe flew over and just got stuck in the gap in the steel armor of the West Wind Warrior. The result looked like the axe had been inserted into their body. The thieves were happy. feel. This is the case for Elsie. His armor has more external decorations than the armor of ordinary soldiers. As a result, an axe is embedded in a key ornament of his vest, which looks like Elsies vest. Throw the throwing axe, the thief rips the egg. He shouted: "Help, we were hit by two sides." "Save you." Robb appeared next to him in an instant and kicked Elsie somersault. At the same time, he reached out his hand to take the two flying axes, and slammed them towards the aggressive army on the desert kingdom. It seems that he just slapped it casually, but in fact, he actually used the skill of the "Execution Officer" in "Black Blade", the "Clear Axe". Those two throwing axes seem inconspicuous, but the desert kingdom The Mamluks suddenly felt two huge forces rushing from the front. The two axes each carried a huge force pushing to the two sides, pushing the rushing Mamluk cavalry and scimitar warriors to both sides at the same time. There was a crash, and the army was cut in the middle. , Exploded like flowers on both sides, exploding a wide road in the middle. The charge of the desert kingdom stopped abruptly. All the people who were swept by the axe fell to the ground, grunting, grumbling and getting up, then looked at Robb with horrified eyes. The one who was not swept by the axe was also taken aback, and quickly stopped the charge, staring at Robb in a daze. Is it still a human? Two axes were thrown out and a large group of people were chopped down. Robb clapped his hands: "Hey, there is a lot of sand on the handle of your axe. I got sand on the handle of your axe." Everyone: "..." Are you playing like this just to say something like this? In short, Robb shook the desert kingdom''s army as soon as he shot, while on the other side, the troops led by Elsie continued to attack the infiltrating troops of the Norma Kingdom. The man who had infiltrated the army saw the man in the desert kingdom rushing over, thinking he was saved, but he suddenly opened a portal inexplicably, and then the man got out and scared the army in the desert kingdom into motion with one move. The changes really surprised them. The head shouted: "That guy is here!" The priest in the regiment also shouted: "It''s the inexplicable priest." A ranger said: "Damn, he threw two axes and blocked the army of the desert kingdom." Talking while fighting, it is inevitable to be distracted. The ranger suddenly felt a pain in his shoulder after finishing a long line. It turned out that he was shot by a west wind warrior''s arrow. He held his shoulder and retreated to the back, a priest. Just after reciting the healing spell, he threw a quick healing spell on him. The ranger regained his spirit and drew the bow in his hand again: "How dare you shoot a ranger with an arrow, I will teach you what to shoot an arrow." He shot an arrow back, and the arrow accurately hit the west wind soldier''s forehead, but only heard a "touch" sound, and the arrow bounced off the helmet. "Damn, what equipment are these guys wearing? Why are they so defensive?" Seeing Robb coming, the morale of the West Wind fighters increased greatly, and they were not afraid at all. They rushed to the infiltrating legion fiercely. This wave of charge was fierce, and the commander had no choice but to command loudly: "Shield Wall Stand up and use your last strength. Fight hard!" However, this elite unit is almost at the end of the battle. The members of the group who were exhausted by the assassin leaders guilding battle are no longer able to cope with the impact of the morale of the West Wind fighters, and they were rushed to 70. Falling, losing steadily. By this time, the regiment leader felt something was wrong. The tired regiment members were no longer able to deal with the group of iron knots in strange equipment, and the army of the desert kingdom was frozen by the priest''s eyes. ? He gritted his teeth, nothing more. Before this operation, the cardinal gave a treasure that he originally wanted to save a province, but now that its impossible to save it anymore, he can only take it out and use it, as long as he can bring the steam engine. Going back, it''s worth using this treasure. He stretched out his hand and took out a strange seed from his pocket. It was the size of a fist and filled with green light. At the same time, there was a golden light rippling inside. The two lights mixed together, making it show a ray of light. Holy, with a sense of aura, you can see that it is not Fanpin. The group leader lifted the seed high and said loudly: "Bloom, the seed of the tree of life." Golden light and green light flourish at the same time. He threw the seed **** the ground, and the seed immediately penetrated into the ground. Then, a young sprout burrowed out of the ground, opened two small leaves, and then brushed the ground to grow violently, tapping branches... that growth rate It was so fast that it was incredible, and in a blink of an eye, it had grown into a huge tree. The canopy of this tree covered the team of forty people. Blossom on the tree and bear fruit! The light of green and golden light fell from the tree and permeated the whole team. The forty people immediately refreshed, and all the fatigue and pain from this journey disappeared without a trace, and instantly reverted to the elite group of soldiers capable of slinging mountain giants. Robb turned his head and said, "Huh?" This tree is really a new thing. Robb has never seen it before. Although there are many weird items in the "Black Blade" game, this kind of item that restores all the HP and MP of the whole group in an instant, really does not have it. . Chapter 655： We are stronger The tree of life stood above the head of the Norma Kingdom infiltrating the legion, exuding golden light and green light. The golden light represents the strengthening effect, while the green light brings the effect of life recovery. Two rays of light permeated the body of the infiltrating legion, making them extremely powerful in an instant. The soldiers in the front row lifted their shields violently, and the red light of the shield wall connected into one piece, compared to when they fully faced the mountain giant. The shield wall is stronger. The shield wall of the Westwind fighters was pushed over, and immediately heard a loud noise of "touch", huge power was transmitted from the other side''s shield wall, even with the equipment bonus on the Westwind fighters, they couldn''t resist this. With the powerful force, the shield wall was suddenly broken, and the soldiers in the front row fell back and flew out together. Once the warrior fell, the archers, magicians, and priests standing in the back row were immediately exposed to the firepower of the opponent. The regained ranger opened his bow and used arrows, and a ranger shouted: "Multiple arrows!" The ranger obviously only drew a bow and hit an arrow, but what was shot out was an arrow, which was shot towards the archers, magicians, and priests of the westerly wind in a fan shape. This is a high-level ranger skill, ordinary archers and hunters really can''t, and they can''t even fight back. Puff puff puff, for an instant, I don''t know how many people were hit by arrows. If it weren''t for the strength of the equipment on the body, this wave of arrows would have to knock down a back row of professions. Moreover, there was more than one ranger on the other side, and several other rangers, together shooting bows and arrows, multiple arrows, cobra shooting, scorpion stings... a bunch of messy advanced skills were thrown over. The low-level archers on the Westwind side have never seen these skills, let alone counterattack, and in an instant several people hit arrows. Then what flew over was magic! A pile of fireballs, ice arrows, and a series of bumps hit the West Wind fighters continuously. Although the armor was good, it couldn''t withstand the magic released by the energetic magician after the magic power was fully used. The West Wind fighter was suddenly injured. Quite a few, fell to the ground and the formation became chaotic. Elsie and the dwarf leader yelled at the same time: "Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!" They brushed the ground and all retreated behind Robb. Robb looked at these guys and couldn''t help but feel happy: "I said you, this is too cheating, isn''t it? I sometimes don''t give you a buff, so you are like this?" Elsie pulled her head awkwardly: "The officer has tried his best. After a lot of fighting spirit, our side has actually gained the upper hand, but there is a powerful country behind the other side, and we can actually get life. The seed of the tree of the tree, this kind of shameless treasure, is not a crime of war." The assassin leader didnt know where he came out, and he said next to Robb: Godfther, its not to blame Captain Elsie. Things like the seed of the tree of life are really rare. They were forced to take it out, so they were willing to take it out. They would also lose a lot if they used one." "Okay, okay, I understand." Robb said, "In a word, my Xifeng Town''s combat effectiveness is still very weak, and there are few that can be fought." Elsie and the leader of the dwarf were embarrassed: "For a city, it can be considered very good. However, if the opponent is a country, if a city is used to fight a country, it would be a disadvantage." Robb accepted their explanation, which was reasonable. Not to mention that there are only forty people standing in front, but these forty people represent the Norma Kingdom. They are elites selected from the millions of people in the Norma Kingdom. Their training level, professional level, The equipment and treasures carried all represent the comprehensive national strength of the Norma Kingdom. The Westwind fighters are just a group of fighters selected from a population of 30,000. This is really a battle against a country with one city. It is strange to win. "Well, you all tried your best, then leave it to me." Robb swaggered and walked towards the forty people. The huge tree of life still stands above the heads of these forty people, constantly emitting golden and green light. It seems that they are still providing restoration and strengthening effects for these people. At this time, this group of people, I am afraid it is their strongest state. The leader also regained his pride and self-confidence, and said loudly to Robb: "You, are you the lord of Westwind City?" Robb immediately shook his head and said, "No, no, I''m just a grassroots. The legal lord of Westwind City is No. 32, a necromancer, who looks very ugly. Don''t call me him casually, so as not to be misunderstood by others. ." Head: "..." All this nonsense, he pushed back the pretending lines prepared by the head of the team, so that he would not know what to say for a while, and he was really uncomfortable. It took him a few seconds to get over it, turned the corner, ignored Robbs nonsense, and continued to recite his prepared lines: "I heard that you are very strong! But we are also very strong! Norma Kingdoms Knight, never afraid of all powerful enemies." "Wow, you admit that you are from the Norma Kingdom so generously." Robb said: "Standing on the territory of the Gran Kingdom, there are two dwarf craftsmen from the Gran Kingdom tied up, but he says this. Then, are you not afraid of causing nationality disputes?" "Humph!" The head snorted coldly, ignoring the question. When did the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Light fear international disputes? King Norma and the Pope of Light have joined forces for many years, interfering in the internal affairs of various countries, mixing coups and civil unrests in various countries. I don''t know how many countries have protested against the Kingdom of Norma, but what is the use of protests? In the face of absolute strength, all protests can only stay at the stage of protest, and they cannot turn into a threat to the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Light. He brushed the ground and raised the one-handed sword in his right hand, and pointed at Robb from a distance: "As long as we defeat you here, even if the Queen of Siege protests afterwards, we can also assert that we have never been to the Gran Kingdom. What else can she do besides protesting? Still dare to call us over?" Robb felt a little unhappy after hearing this. Are you afraid that it is international hegemonism? How can I play the same set with a country with a rice flag that I saw in another world? This set makes people feel disgusting. Robb is not a person who is easily angry, but at this time he is a little angry. He walked forward slowly: "Okay! In the final analysis, the key is whether you can defeat me here, strength determines everything, right? People with strength are qualified to hold the other side. The ground is rubbing desperately, and the weak can''t speak, right?" The head proudly said: "Exactly! Don''t be yin and yang here, I know you are strong, but I have never been afraid of you, because we are stronger." Chapter 656： Didnt actually kill Robber is happy, interesting, these people are so confident. Being confident is actually a good thing. Only those with confidence can open up the future. Robb actually appreciates people with confidence, but blindly self-confidence is not very good. Moreover, relying on strength to act recklessly, it is even worse not to put other countries in the eyes. That is not so much self-confidence as arrogance. Perhaps the Norma Kingdom is too powerful, which makes the people in this country a bit confident and arrogant. This kind of hegemonic guy must use a righteous iron fist to make them sober. Robb walked forward to them. The group leader raised the shield, and at the same time he commanded loudly: "Raise the shield! According to intelligence, this person is very strong. The whole group pays attention. Everyone must do their best to deal with him as soon as he takes action. Don''t treat him as a human being." Robb smiled as he walked: "What do you think of me?" The head rolled his eyes, "Monster!" Robb: "..." How can a handsome guy be treated as a monster? Robb strode forward, raised his fist, and punched them. "Shield wall!" The captain roared: "Fully open." The fighters in the front row, together with the leader himself, erected their shields. The shields were filled with red light. These red lights merged together and connected the defenses of all the fighters together, forming a powerful defensive formation. shape. Robb''s fist hit the red light. At the moment Robbs fist hit, the head roared: "Archer, magic..." His command originally wanted to make the back row professional counterattack at the moment Robb''s fist was blocked. However, before he could finish his sentence, he heard a loud "bang" and the shield wall broke. Robber''s unremarkable punch smashed the shield wall into a huge hole, and the red light exploded. The fighters that made up the shield wall were shocked and flew in all directions, compared to when the shield wall of the West Wind Warrior was shaken open. Looks much worse. The ranger in the back row just drew his bow and was about to release his arrows while Robb was blocked. Suddenly, he realized that the fighters blocking him were blown away by a single punch. He couldn''t help but hesitated slightly and didn''t understand what happened. what. In the moment he was flabbergasted, a warrior who had been blasted hit him, and Robbs fist was blasted out of that warriors body. Where could the ranger hold it? The bow and arrow were taken off, and rolled to the ground with the warrior, like two ground gourds. Robb beckoned to the ranger''s bow and arrow that fell on the ground, and fetched something from the air. The bow and arrow flew up out of thin air and fell into Robb''s hand. Then Robb opened his bow and hit the arrow, aiming at the group members behind. NS. The regimental commander''s combat experience was really rich. When Robb saw Robb''s bow and arrow, he shouted without thinking, "Avoid multiple arrows!" When he roared out, Robb''s hand loosened, the bowstring hummed, and a row of arrows were shot out in a fan shape. It was really a "multiple arrows" trick. I have to admit that this regimental commander is also very accurate in grasping Robbs psychology. He saw Robb grabbing the bow. It must have been used to injure the enemy with bows and arrows. Just now, the rangers used multiple arrows to attack the Westwind fighters. After a miserable fight, Robb grabbed the bow, undoubtedly trying to use multiple arrows to pretend to take revenge. This is a psychological game! You need to have enough combat experience and familiarity with a certain degree of human condition to make such a judgment, and he really is in the judgment. All team members trusted their leader unconditionally. Just as the leader roared "Evasion Multiple Arrows", the magicians immediately opened the "Projectile Delay Enchantment", which is a very special enchantment. Bows and arrows, ticket guns and other things, if they fly into this enchantment, they will immediately become very slow, flying like a snail, then people behind will easily dodge. This barrier was cast at the same time as Robbs "multiple arrows", and it took time for the arrow to go through the air. Therefore, when the arrow flew in front of them, the barrier just opened up, accurately blocking Robbs arrow. arrow. The commander feels proud of his wonderful command! It is precisely because of such a strong predictive ability that he is qualified to lead this team to go north and south and make countless contributions to the Norma Kingdom. He can even imagine that Robb will show a look of astonishment, looking at his own. The arrow was easily avoided by the magicians, and then counterattacked! However, things clearly exceeded the mission leader''s prediction. Those arrows slammed into the "projectile stagnation enchantment". It should have become very sluggish immediately, moving in mid-air like a snail. However, after they entered the enchantment, there was nothing at all. Slowing down, they still maintained their normal bow and arrow speeds, slashing through the air. The group leader couldn''t help but hesitated slightly, and the magicians also hesitated at the same time. In that ten and ten seconds, they were in a daze at the arrow whose speed did not weaken at all. As a result...the arrow was ruthlessly shot at the magicians. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The magician, the ranger, the priest, poured a piece in an instant. Head: "!" This is the same as Robb''s punch just now. It should be the shield wall that blocked Robb''s fist, but it didn''t stop it. Now it was obviously the barrier that could block Robb''s arrow, but it still didn''t block it. "Why?" The captain was astonished for almost half a second, and then reacted: "Be careful, this guy''s skills are too powerful and exceed the strength of our defensive skills and magic." How did he know that Robb was still suppressing more than half of his skill power. He knows that his attribute value is too high, and if he takes action against ordinary humans, he is afraid that blood will flow into a river with one move. That would be a bit too bloody, too cruel, and too ugly. Of course, he is not a Virgin, and he will not have the hypocritical thinking of "not killing" or something. He simply didn''t want to make the scene too **** and nauseous, so as not to frighten himself. To put it more truthfully, if you have a good friend, buddy, iron buddy, he sees you unloading a person to eight pieces, crushing them into mashed meat, chopping them up and feeding them to dogs, it will be difficult for him in the future. Be friends with you again. Because humans are humans after all, most humans cannot accept the miserable ways of death of the same race. Only people who are mentally abnormal can take pleasure in seeing people being killed. Robb didnt want to frighten Elsie, the dwarf leader, the assassin leader, and the West Wind fighters on the scene, so he didnt want to use a trick to chop the enemys army into meat sauce or something. He naturally suppressed his skills. power. Chapter 657： Hesitate, you will lose But even if it was a skill that pressed more than half of its power, it wasn''t something these Norma Kingdom elites could stop, and it would blow a piece of it with one move. Robb glanced, and something fun happened, and none of these people died. He thought that even if he suppressed more than half of the power of his skills, his moves were enough to kill these people in an "ordinary way", but he didn''t expect that these guys all took the damage, just injured, rolling and struggling on the ground. , But none of them hung up. After tumbling for a few laps, the tree of life above their heads continued to sprinkle golden light and green light on them. They rolled a few times, and their painful expressions slowly disappeared, then brushed and jumped up again. "Wow!" Robb raised his head and looked at the huge tree of life: "This thing saved your lives. It''s kind of interesting." In fact, not only he found it interesting, but even the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom on the other side looked at each other, feeling that this thing was a bit weird. Just now Robbs "multiple arrows" seemed very powerful. The recruits are all mortal. I didn''t expect that none of them would be okay. Obviously, it was due to the tree of life. The lieutenant of the Desert Kingdom whispered: "General, what shall we do now in this situation?" The general said: "Look again, this tree is a bit weird. We can see more and get more information." The desert kingdom continued to stand still. This side... The head of the regiment felt Robbs powerful strength from the short two-handed fight, but he didnt plan to admit defeat like this, and said loudly to Robb: "You are great, but what about it? We are leaning against him. The tree of life will not be defeated in battle, and you will only fail the path to go." Robb: "Wow! You played well." "Magic! Archer!" The captain yelled again. The warriors once again formed a shield wall, and the archers and magicians once again prepared their own skills and magic. This powerful team is not only powerful in combat, but also powerful in willpower. They will not be easily affected. The mighty enemies are frightened, and they will form a formation again and again. However, Robb did not look at them this time. He raised his eyes high, looked at the huge tree of life, and smiled: "You rely on this tree? Then I will put this tree Unplug it, don''t you have nothing to rely on?" Hearing what he said, the group leader couldn''t help but feel happy. Are you going to attack this tree? Okay, come attack if you have a seed! A guy who doesn''t even have any common sense. Do you dare to fight the tree of life? Dont you know that this tree is also capable of combat, and its combat effectiveness is far higher than that of our group. Here I have to introduce what kind of thing the tree of life is. The seed of the tree of life comes from a huge tree of life near the nest of the black dragon Avisos in the Jinghong Mountains, or it can be called the world tree. It is one of the oldest and greatest beings on Fengmo Continent. It is said that the entire Fengmo Continent was bred by this big tree. Every few years, it will produce a seed, and this seed is also the seed of the tree of life. If this seed falls on the ground, it will immediately take root, germinate, and become a small tree of life, and will continue to cast the "Blessing of the Tree of Life" on the target identified by its owner. The effect of this blessing is extremely powerful. , It can instantly restore all physical and magical powers to the blessed person, and will never die. Because it has such characteristics, if you want to knock down the people who bless it, you must first knock down the tree of life. Therefore, many people have attacked it before. However, once someone wants to threaten the tree of life, it will uproot from the ground and become an "angry tree of life". The combat effectiveness of this thing is very terrifying. Although it can''t fly, it will However, it possesses almost endless recovery capabilities, much more powerful than the archangel and the arch demon, and neither the archangel nor the arch demon can handle it with one and a half strokes. All those enemies who tried to burn the tree of life first, and then kill those blessed by it, died under the sweep of the tree of life. Of course, such a powerful thing cannot protect the target forever. This kind of tree of life temporarily planted with the seeds of the tree of life has a short survival time and will wither and die within a few days, so it can only be used as Temporary items are used up, and they are gone after they are used up. You have to wait for a coincidence before you can pick them up from the World Tree. This makes it very precious, no one is willing to use it until it is critical, and once it is used, it is almost unmatched. The leader thought to himself: If you want to attack the tree of life, you will be dead. Then the tree of life will turn into an angry tree of life. After chasing you with a brutal blow, our group will swarm up again. , You have only a dead end. This yin man thought so in his heart, but he didn''t say so on the surface. Instead, he pretended to show a look of astonishment, put on an arrogant face and said: "If you have a kind, come at us. The tree can''t get through. Don''t you have the guts to fight me upright? Don''t you even have a knight''s soul?" While talking, he walked out of the team and strode towards Robb, looking like he was going to face Robb alone. He knew that the more he pretended to look like, the more fearless he appeared, the more the enemy would attack the tree of life. So Mr. Head raised his shield with his left hand and his one-handed sword with his right hand: "Come on! Fight with me! Don''t stare at a harmless tree like a villain." "Well, this is what you said." Robb said, "I wanted to pull up the tree, but you have to fight with me, and I can''t help but give you face. I will fight you first." Head: "..." "Get ready, I''m going to attack." Robb said. The head secretly cursed in his heart: Fake! You don''t play cards according to the routine. At this time, he was struggling to ride a tiger, and had to fight Robb. He has seen how strong Robb is just now, but he is not afraid, the tree of life is still behind him, he is blessed, and he won''t die no matter how he hits him. "Duel is a duel, come on! Come on." The captain raised his sword high. At this moment, Robb suddenly pulled out a short gun from his back: "Boom!" One shot! The head of the regiment fell to the ground, vomiting blood, rolling, and couldn''t get up. The green light of the tree of life swayed towards him, healing his injury, but he found that the injury could not be cured. It turned out that Robb used a short gun to release a hunter''s skill "Vicious Shot", this skill Will cause the target to continuously deduct blood. Every time the blood is deducted, the team leader can die once. If it hadnt been for the tree of lifes blessing to reply to him, he would have died. Now, if the reply is full, he will immediately fall to the ground with a poison, the reply is full, and he will be poisoned. When he fell to the ground, he could only roll on the ground all the time. Robb blew his short gun, shook his head and said: "Hesitate, you will lose!" Chapter 658： Angry tree of life The head throbbed on the ground, the tree of life blessed him, full of blood, stand up! Robb''s poisonous shot was poisoned again, empty blood, and fell to the ground! This person was just like that, and he kept thumping, looking very miserable. However, even if it is so miserable, his heart is still firm and strong. He looked at Robbs back angrily and thought to himself: Okay, my job as bait is finished. Although I am miserable now, I am I can''t die. You will definitely attack the tree of life when you see the way I can''t die, and then you will be dead. Sure enough, Robb raised his foot and walked towards the tree of life. A cruel and cruel smile appeared on the corner of the head''s mouth. What use is it for you to be strong? The tree of life, you can''t beat it, no one can beat it, I will see how you die right away, and then, after the duration of your poisonous shooting, the tree of life will heal me again. I''m still alive and kicking. . As soon as he thought of this, he saw Robb brushing the ground, past the remaining thirty-nine members, appeared under the tree of life, reached out his hand to touch the trunk, and said with a smile: "Interesting tree, However, I can feel that its magic power is rapidly dissipating. In this way, it will wither and die if it cannot last for three days." The head thought to himself: You are smart, you can actually feel this. Robb muttered: "How pitiful it is to die, let me cut you into wood, and cut it into many pieces of the''wood of life'', which can be used to make many''sticks of life'' and''bows of life''. What a kind of artifact." Among the senior carpenters in "The Black Blade", the props such as the "wood of life" happened to be used. Robb was not sure if the tree in front of him was cut into wood if it was the "wood of life", but he estimated the name The same props can be used as materials. He swung lightly at the few throwing axes that Mamluk had thrown out just now, and the axes flew up from the ground and fell into Robb''s hands. Then Robb stretched out his hand and rubbed it, "Timber Axe", now in his hand. Holding the wood axe in hand, aiming at the tree of life in front of you, swinging the axe... The group leader and thirty-nine group members behind him were quiet, no one shot, they were all waiting for him to die. The soldiers of the Desert Kingdom and Elsie and his team felt very curious. Robb walked over and chopped down your tree of life like this. Why didn''t you react at all? Elsie couldn''t help but yelled, "Godafather, beware of fraud. These people don''t come to stop you from cutting down the tree. There must be weirdness in that tree." "Oh!" Robb uttered, but his hand did not stop, and the axe continued to chop the tree of life. "Gathering skills-logging!" However, at this moment, the tree of life, which has been emitting golden and green light, suddenly turned red. A powerful red light seemed to shoot out from under the bark, shining brightly. Blind the 24K titanium and gold dog eyes of people around. In fact, Robb wasn''t afraid of flash art, but the red light looked really uncomfortable, and he couldn''t help temporarily stopping his logging skills and turned his eyes away. When everyone opened their eyes and looked again, they found that the tree of life in front of Robb, which seemed to be full of holiness, had turned into a strange tree with a red body and a menacing look on the trunk. He opened his two eyes, a big mouth, his eyes glowed red, and the shape of his lips seemed to be angry. It has completed the transformation from the "Tree of Life" to the "Angry Tree of Life". "Stupid human! How dare to hurt me?" the angry tree of life roared: "You have to pay for your ignorance and rudeness." It waved its huge arms, screamed at Robb, and slammed its head. With this smashing force, the giant arm had not been smashed down, and the wind pressure alone caused all the people nearby to fly backwards at the same time, as if a shock wave exploded in the flat ground. Cover your face and retreat wildly. The leader who fell to the ground laughed with all his strength and said: "You are dead...you are dead...haha...the one who angered the tree of life...no one can survive..." "boom!" There was a loud noise, the dust was flying, and the giant arm of the tree of life stopped. Everyone looked intently, Robb took the huge arm with one hand, and the horrible swing that was able to blow people up just now by wind pressure, unexpectedly, one hand... caught it! At this moment, let alone the regiment leader, all regiment members, along with the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom behind, were stunned. Only Elsie laughed arrogantly: "Hahaha, there are conspiracies, but in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies are in vain! You fools, you should learn from me, in front of Godafather Never play any conspiracy, hahahaha." Everyone: "..." Robb faced the angry tree of life and slowly said: "Isn''t it just going to cut you with an axe? Don''t you be so angry." Robb continued: "We dont talk about black and make sense! Just now I felt that your magic power is fading fast, and within a few days your magic power will dissipate, and you will wither and die. That is to say, anyway. Im going to die, in that case, Ill turn you into a useful material for the benefit of mankind while you still have magical powers. Wouldnt it be better? After being dealt with by me, you may still exist in the form of an artifact, Save your life. Otherwise, when you become a dead tree with no magic power, you can only use it to start the fire, and you will not be reconciled when you die. You will feel that it does not fit your identity, right?" The angry tree of life roared: "It''s nonsense." "Be reasonable with you and you call me nonsense, alas." Robb said: "I won''t talk nonsense with you, I will only tell you one conclusion, that is, no matter what monsters, gods, monsters, monsters, plants... All have to benefit mankind, then it is called a good thing. If it can''t benefit mankind, it is all rubbish." After speaking, Robb thought of something, and turned to the dwarf leader and said, "Of course, we must also benefit the dwarves, as well as elves and all kinds of kind and friendly demihumans. The benefit of humanity I just said is just a general reference. Dont get me wrong, our kind and friendly races, I didnt exclude you dwarves." The dwarf leader was embarrassed, thinking: While you are fighting with the tree of life, you still have time to explain this to me? Does it need to be so comprehensive? The angry tree of life is also drunk, and I have never seen a human being arrogant to this point. It brushed the ground and withdrew its giant arm, then roared, shook it with Xuan, and the entire tree crown shook with its force and fell down. Numerous leaves, and then, a whirlwind blew these leaves, like a blade, cutting towards Robb. Chapter 659： How to deal with the ground splitting technique? The captain who was shot a poisonous shot was still struggling in the process of climbing, falling, climbing, and falling, but he saw that the tree of life was finally completely angry, and he shot Robb, and his heart was at ease. Come down. This person is indeed too powerful to speak, in a team battle of forty people, he has crossed mountains and seas, and fought so many powerful monsters, but in front of this person, he really couldn''t even do a single trick. However, it doesn''t matter anymore, as long as the tree of life is shot, no one can beat it. He looked at the angry tree of life with reverent eyes. I saw the tree of life shook hard, shaking off a large piece of leaves. The leaves of these trees were sharp, like blades. Moreover, the tree of life also used a wind magic, and a powerful whirlwind surrounded it. Looking at the sky full of leaves, like a sky full of sword light, cutting towards Robb. The head was overjoyed: This is the trick! I have personally seen a big devil cut into pieces of meat in an instant because of angering the tree of life. You are also dead... As soon as he thought of this, he saw a whirlwind around Robb. The direction of the whirlwind and the whirlwind released by the tree of life were opposite to each other. Because the two stood very close to each other, there were two contradictions. The whirlwind that rotates towards each other all of a sudden. So the question is, what will happen when the wind blows against the wind? Of course, the windier side wins! The leaves flying all over the sky turned toward Robb, and turned in the opposite direction to the tree of life. Those watching the battle from the periphery cannot personally experience the strength of these leaves, but the tree of life can feel it. When these leaves spin back, they carry huge magic power. The horror of the magic power, if it is cut on oneself, it will cause trouble. It''s not easy to cut yourself into a pile of shredded wood in an instant. It was shocked. It was so golden that it gave itself a sacred defensive magic. However, even with such a magic, it was not sure to block Robb''s move. It always felt that the opponent''s magic power was strong. It''s a bit over-spec. but Seeing the moment when the leaves were about to cut on the tree of life, Robb waved his hand suddenly, received the magic, and murmured in a low voice: It''s dangerous, I almost cut this thing up, and I want to cut it. How can it be cut into pieces of the tree of life? In an instant, the whirlwind stopped, as if nothing had happened just now. Those who watched the battle from the outside thought it was the golden light burst from the tree of life just now, which offset Robb''s whirlwind magic, but he didn''t know that it was Robb''s own trick. Only the tree of life knows how the whirlwind is gone, and it feels like Yali Mountain is big! The Norma Kingdom who infiltrated the Legion next to it was still yelling: "Kill him!" The Tree of Life thought: MMP, what a fart, it seems a little bit can''t win. However, in this situation, it is impossible not to do it. It roared, and suddenly countless vines stretched out of its body, and it entangled Robb, and a bunch of tree roots stretched out under the ground, entangled Robb''s feet. Robb smiled and said: "Wow, your tree is interesting. It not only knows wind magic, sacred magic, but also the natural magic of druids, but also all kinds of messy magic. Maybe you can charge and raid. What about the things, are you at the full level of your profession?" While vomiting, he lifted his foot and stomped **** the ground. "boom!" Great earthquake hit! Robb launched this massive earthquake with the goal of "knocking down the tree of life." Therefore, instead of limiting his strength as he usually did when he was at war with humans, he took out his strength a little bit. a little bit. As a result, there was a loud bang, the earth shook violently, and the huge shock ground slid off the ground. The ground within 20 yards nearby was all transmitting his powerful power. And within twenty yards of this radius, all the infiltrating troops of the Norma Kingdom stood. Since the regiment leader had fallen to the ground and no one had commanded the jump and evasion skills, their actions were not uniform. There were only a few quick-reaction rangers and The warrior jumped up, and the slower-reacting wizards and priests were hit instantly and were knocked to the ground. The tree of life also shook violently, and the roots protruding from the ground were all shrunk back when they brushed the ground. However, Robb''s attack still underestimated the strength of the tree, and it did not fall. It just swayed from the left to the right, and finally reluctantly held the stake and stood firm like a tumbler. It seems that the roots are deeper and the grip is firm. However, the more you stand firmly, the greater the impact you will receive. On the contrary, if you are shaken and fell to the ground, your internal injuries will be less severe. The angry tree of life originally had an angry face and looked very angry, but after being shaken by this shock, the old face on the bark turned into a "painful" expression, and the nose and eyes seemed to have Knead together. It roared and pulled hard, pulling its roots from the ground, turning them into long legs, lifting its feet and stomping hard against the ground. "Earth Splitting Technique!" A deep crack suddenly appeared on the ground, like a "ripple walking", rushing towards Robb''s feet, the ground cracked on both sides, and the bottomless abyss seemed to draw Robb in. The ground crack just passed under Robb''s step. He stood on one side of the crack, and as the crack continued to open, he pulled Robb''s feet to both sides. Robb laughed: "What ghost skill?" He put his feet slightly harder, and moved towards the middle... The seam that was cracking on both sides was unexpectedly pulled back by the power of his feet, and then with a "touch", the seam closed again, and the ground was calm again, as if it hadn''t been cracked. Same. Onlookers: "..." I have seen people use various methods to deal with ground splitting, such as flying up, jumping away, neutralizing with magic, and various tricks, but this is the first time I have seen someone use such a simple and rude way to forcefully use physical power. The ground splitting technique is offset. This is not the ground splitting technique used by ordinary magicians, but the ground splitting technique used by the tree of life. Meow, is this still a human? The angry tree of life is a bit panicked now... It shook the huge crown of the tree, thinking about how to deal with this powerful human, but Robb was already too lazy to play with it. I just played with it for so long just because Robb has to test the opponent''s strength every time he encounters a strange thing, so as to figure out some details of the world. After the strength of the opponent is tested, he will not have it. Interest and then ink with each other. Robb jumped on the ground, grabbed the trunk of the tree of life, and threw his backhand. Chapter 660： Those who have not crossed the boundary marker can go home With a loud bang, the entire tree of that huge tree was thrown to the ground. Its torso is so big, I don''t know how Robb fell, and he was able to lift such a big thing and throw a somersault. All the people next to him opened their mouths with a dazed expression on his face. Then Robb stretched out a foot and stepped on the trunk of the tree. Although it looked like he was only stepping on it gently, the tree of life flopped hard, and the leaves flew around. I can''t get it out of my feet. Stomped tightly! Onlookers: "..." Only the soldiers from Westwind City were cheering, the others were all stupid. The tree of life struggled a few times, unable to move, speechless... But when Robb brushed the ground, he took out the timber axe again. When he was fighting the angry tree of life just now, he threw the timber axe aside. Now that he was done, he fetched something in the air, and then took it again. He took it in his hand, and gestured to the tree of life to the left and right, and his mouth was still awkwardly saying: "Don''t move around!" tree of Life:"" "Don''t look at me with grief and indignation." Robb said, "I said just now. Anyway, you will run out of magic power and die in a few days. I will deal with it now. Maybe the magic power will not disappear. The mind will remain. If you come down, you will be immortal if you become a spirit. I''m saving you. Don''t move, I''m going to cut it!" Tree of Life: "I bought a watch last year!" It had just finished speaking, and Robb had already chopped it up with an axe. When the "Grandmaster-level Logging Skill" was activated, this axe was chopped up, and a square piece of wood immediately appeared on the ground next to it, and it was filled with golden light and green light. The two kinds of light were rippling on the wood at the same time. It looks very weird. Robb glanced at the shape of the piece of wood, and couldn''t help being amused: "Huh? It''s really the tree of life." The look of this wood is exactly the same as the wood of life, the advanced material in "Black Blade", which means that Robb can use it to make top equipment in the game. The Tree of Life touched his body with his huge arm, and said, "Huh? There is no missing piece on my body, why is there a piece of wood next to it?" Is not this nonsensical? There is no game in which a big tree will be cut down with an axe. It usually takes several times to cut it down, and the appearance of the big tree will not change until it is cut down. Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll chop a few more times." He raised the axe to chop it down, and used his logging skills several times. Several square trees of life appeared on the ground next to them, neatly arranged. And the tree of life is still unscathed! It has been completely stunned, and the bystanders next to it are even more stunned, no one can see what is going on. However, there was something more awkward. Robb cut up with his axe for the last time, and the entire giant tree suddenly disappeared and became the last piece of life. Logging skills cut down multiple times in a row, the big trees will disappear and all become materials. Robb picked up the last piece of the tree of life and tapped it lightly: "Hey, I said the tree, are you still alive?" A face appeared on the tree of life, an angry face: "I''m still alive! What is the strange way of living?" Robbile said: "Oh, you are still alive, feel for yourself, is the magic still fading?" When he asked, the tree of life was stunned, and he quickly felt that the magic power on it really didn''t flow anymore, that is to say, it would not wither and die in a few days. Suddenly, the tree of life was really a little dumbfounded: "How is this done?" This is a typical cheating with game skills. Robb''s logging skills distorted the rules of the world. The magic power of this tree of life was directly sealed in the wood by his logging skills, and as a result, it would not die anymore. It doesn''t speak at all now! Begin to enjoy the joy of gaining life. However, it is joyful. But the Norma Kingdom, blessed by the Tree of Life, sneaked into the army, but couldn''t be happy. The poisonous shooting effect on the team leader has not disappeared. Originally, he was hung with the "Blessing of the Tree of Life", which could guarantee that he would never die, but now the tree of life is gone, so of course the blessing is gone. . The poisonous damage of the poisonous shooting only jumped a bit... The damage overflowed directly, exceeding the total health of the group leader. The group leader screamed and fell to the ground, dead! Thirty-nine members left: "..." They were so shocked for a while that they all forgot the hostages in their hands. The assassin leader sneaked over from the side, grabbed the two dwarves **** by five big flowers, and jumped away. The hostages were finally rescued! This time, it is GameOver. Robb smiled and said to the thirty-nine group members: "What are you going to do now? Resist, or lay down their weapons and surrender? Let me remind you that the crimes you committed were illegal border crossing, hostage kidnapping, and technology theft. Its a serious crime, but its not a death sentence, so if you lay down your weapons and surrender, I will not kill you. I can give you a chance to regain your freedom after the reform through labor. But if you stubbornly resist, you will force me to fight me. , Then if I accidentally take a legitimate defense during the law enforcement process, your life will not be guaranteed, just like this man on the ground." He pointed his finger at the body of the leader, the other thirty-nine members: "..." In fact, they are not people who are afraid of death. If they are afraid of death, they will not dare to carry out such a dangerous task of kidnapping hostages and stealing technology across the border. Hot-blooded mental preparation. However, the death of the group leader and the downfall of the tree of life gave them too much shock, especially since these two big men fell so fast, so simple, so understatement, and there was no struggle at all. It''s over. This seriously affected their morale, and they couldn''t help but think: What if they are desperate? Didn''t you get confused by being slapped? Does this kind of desperation really make sense? All thirty-nine people lost their fighting spirit and became thirty-nine salted fish. Elsie and the dwarf leader looked at each other, nodded, and led the soldiers to the thirty-nine people, intending to catch them. At this time, Robb turned around and faced the soldiers of the two thousand desert kingdoms. These soldiers were temporarily frightened by Robb''s axe, and they stayed where they were. They were watching the show. Now Robb turned to look at them, which made them quite nervous. I saw Robb pointing at the boundary marker standing on the border, and said seriously: "Those who have not crossed the boundary marker, you can go home, I ignore you, but those who have crossed the boundary marker are all obedient. Stay and work as a reformer." Chapter 661： have not seen you for a long time The soldiers of the Desert Kingdom were stunned collectively, and then several people who were standing on the edge of the boundary marker in an embarrassing position moved secretly under their feet, trying to move back to the other side of the boundary marker. Some people who were sure to cross the boundary marker turned around and ran to the other side of the boundary marker. However, as soon as they ran two steps, they saw Robb raise his hand, group slowness... Those who lifted their feet and wanted to run suddenly became like snails and moved in super slow motion. Some people were only a few steps away from the boundary marker, but they walked for a long time. Less than. The effect of this slow technique is too abnormal! The general of the desert kingdom did not cross the boundary. He was still on the opposite side of the boundary marker, so he still had time to roar, "What do you mean?" Robb smiled and said, "What''s the use of the boundary monument? As a soldier, don''t you understand? You want me to teach you?" General: "..." Robb said: "Our country has the right to deal with people who cross the border illegally. Don''t tell me that you don''t know." Well, this is indispensable. Although there is no such thing as international law in this era, each country still sees its own borders very tightly, crossing the border at will, no matter where you go to reason, it doesnt make sense, only A dead end. If you are stronger than the other party, forcibly knocking down the other party''s person, snatching the person back, and going away, you can pretend that this has never happened before, and then diplomatic wrangling is a big deal. But now I can''t beat Robb, and I''m detained again. I really don''t even know how to get rid of it. The Westwind fighters separated a team to catch the desert kingdom fighters who were slow as snails. A soldier laughed while arresting people: "Where did I see this picture before?" Another soldier smiled and said: "When Madara led an army to attack Westwind Town, wasn''t it the same? The enemy was all put on the slow technique, and then we caught them one by one, hahaha." The soldier laughed before: "Yes, I was still a militia in Westwind Town at that time, hehe! I was watching a theater on the wall, but I didn''t catch people personally. This time I finally came to catch people personally, hahaha, Its fun... You see this guy is as slow as a tortoise... What are you doing when you stare at me? Believe it or not, I will smoke you?" The West Wind fighters smiled and put the slow people down one by one. The general on the other side of the boundary monument jumped with anger. It felt uncomfortable to watch his soldiers being grabbed. He really wanted to take up a knife and kill him, but he was not a second force. He beat the infiltrating troops of the Norma Kingdom, hung the tree of life, and even cut a tree of life from Norda into a piece of wood. How dare he act rashly. Give him a hundred courage, he didn''t dare to rush to the boundary marker, so he had to hum and swear in the native dialect of the Desert Kingdom over there, so that he wouldn''t dare to scold them in Gran language. The assassin leader leaned close to Robb''s ear and whispered: "Godafather, that guy is scolding you." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t translate, I don''t want to listen to the meaning of cursing words translated, it''s not nutritious, and it doesn''t make any sense to listen to it." The assassin leader nodded and walked away. But Elsie approached him again and whispered: "That kind of swearing, rude and vulgar guy, it''s better to take it back to the labor reform together, he is still a noble, and the people from the desert kingdom will get it after he is taken back. Redemption, we can still make a fortune." Robb smiled and shook his head: "He is on the side of the boundary marker. It is not convenient for me to catch him." Elsie said: "Why bother about this, it was originally the boundary they crossed first." Robb said, "You can''t say that. They cross the border because they don''t respect other countries. I can''t fool around because of others. I just follow and fool around. Only people who are clean and self-conscious can stand up and behave." Elsie hurriedly saluted: "You are right, you can''t imitate the villain and reduce your noble sentiment." After a while, the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom and the thirty-nine people who infiltrated the troops were all confided in their equipment, tied up, and **** with a rope to make a long run. Elsie was going to take this group of people to wear. Going through the portal and returning to the holy city westerly. Robb also turned to leave... At this moment, suddenly, a huge sand wind blew on the desert behind him. In the sound of the whistling wind, something seemed to be moving, slow, heavy, with a huge amount of pressure, supplemented by that kind of pressure. The sky is spreading towards this side. Everyone present felt this unusual aura, and Elsie and his party turned their heads in astonishment and watched the wind rolling in from the sky... "It''s a sandstorm!" "This is the edge of the desert. There are very few sandstorms in this kind of place." "It''s not an ordinary sandstorm, what''s in it?" Just as everyone was talking, the people in the desert kingdom suddenly became excited. Those soldiers who had not crossed the boundary marker and were not arrested turned around together, knelt against the desert violently, and sang loudly. Let''s sing. Robb feels like he has heard this song... When he finally remembered where he had heard this song, the sandstorm was approaching. Then, the yellow sand wind dispersed, and a huge figure appeared from the middle, the guardian beast of the desert, the sphinx, Sphinx, here again. Robb defeated a sphinx last time, but the sphinx was summoned with a replica flute. It was summoned forcibly in the kingdom of Gran, without the terrain effect of the desert. Its combat power was not high. Can''t fully play, but this time the situation is different. Here is the border between the Kingdom of Gran and the Kingdom of Desert. On the side of the boundary marker, there is a sea of ??rolling yellow sand, and on the side of the boundary marker is a yellow-green wasteland with sparse stray trees. . Standing on all fours of the Sphinx in the sand, his huge body towering above the sea of ??sand, his huge eyes gleaming with yellow light, he stared at Robb, and said in a deep, hoarse tone: "I feel You are here, so I am here... I once told you that if you dare to set foot in the desert, I will make you pay!" "Wow!" Robb looked at the behemoth standing in front of him, with a smile on his face: "Long time no see, have you two years? Tsk tusk, have you eaten today?" Sphinx angrily: "Don''t say hello like an old friend! I''m here to teach you a madman." "That''s why you are unreasonable." Robb said: "Even if it is an enemy, when you meet on the battlefield, you still have to hold fists and say something about it. You monsters are not demeaned at all." Chapter 662： There is a way to fight Sphinx was so ridiculed by these few words that he was so angry that he rolled on the sand. Labor and management regarded you as an enemy. After remembering you for two years, now finally found a chance for revenge, you gave me a word. What''s the mess? It was so angry that it would be speechless for a while. But the soldiers of the desert kingdom at his feet knelt on the ground with a clatter, and the headed general shouted: "The patron saint of the desert, Lord Sphinx, you came just right. This man has captured the **** of the desert. People of Set, please save them back." Sphinx didnt bother to pay attention to these people. His eyes were just staring at Robb. As the patron saint of the desert, he was so high that he was not in the mood to gossip with a group of mortals. Just let them kneel down and worship. NS. As for the rescue of the people of the desert kingdom, it is too lazy to think about it. It just wants to defeat Robb fiercely, trample him under his feet, and report that Robb was in a big sack two years ago. It''s nothing more than a hatred of falling to the ground. Its huge body walked towards Robb step by step, walked to the edge of the sand sea, raised its foot, and walked to the wasteland step by step, with the sole of its forefoot almost touching the boundary marker. However, as soon as it took this step, it felt wrong. The ground here is not a desert, but a wasteland at the junction of a desert and a mountain range. Haloxylon trees grow sparsely on the wasteland, turning the ground into a mottled green-yellow ground with many rocks. soil This is not the most favorable terrain for the Sphinx! Two years ago, in a place outside the desert, he fought Robb once, but was bullied by Robb and beaten like a sack. There was no strength to fight back, so he thought a lesson. . Now it encounters it again, but it knows that its strength has not improved in the past two years. If it runs outside the desert area to fight Robb again, it is afraid that it will be hung up and hammered again? Sphinx''s feet immediately retracted, still standing in the sand sea, open his mouth and roared: "Are you standing on the edge of the desert, dare not walk in? There is a kind of you to go into the desert and try it." Its roar sounded ten miles, and the whole world buzzed. The soldiers of the Desert Kingdom and Elsie and his party were shocked to cover their ears. The infiltrating troops of the Norma Kingdom were also shocked. They had heard of Sphinx before, but they had never seen it with their own eyes. When they saw it at this time, they realized that the beast is indeed a beast. It is really powerful. What a terrible magic power, just a roar can make humans tremble. It''s a good thing that this huge monster stared at the weird man in Westwind City. You can beat the Tree of Life, but you can''t beat the Sphinx, right? As long as this big beast kills that man, then they will win. They looked at Robb together, wanting to see if this pretending guy dared to continue pretending when facing the beast. But I saw Robb standing on the side of the boundary marker with a regretful expression, and said to the Sphinx: "Well, although I really want to go into the desert and beat your lion head, I can''t cross other countries without authorization. Its too disrespect for the territorial sovereignty of other countries. Im not this kind of person. Sphinx was angry: "I am not a lion head, I am a sphinx." "Almost." Robb said: "Anyway, there are lions and heads. There is nothing wrong with calling them a lion head together." Sphinx was angry: "Stop talking silly things, come here!" "I''m not coming." Robb said: "I am a man of reason and never cross the border lightly." "He''s scared!" A soldier from the Norma Kingdom whispered: "He didn''t dare to go and fight the Sphinx, so he said he would not cross the border." A pastor from the Holy See of Light also nodded and said: "Yes, I must be afraid, he can''t beat the Sphinx." The captives thought this way, and the desert kingdom soldiers on the other side thought the same way. The remaining 1,000 people immediately roared, "Are you afraid?" "Just pretending to be like this, as soon as I saw our guardian beast, I dared not pretend it immediately." "There is a kind of you come here, come to the desert." The soldiers of the desert kingdom roared vigorously. Robb didn''t speak, but Elsie beside him yelled loudly: "Shut up! How do you know our Godafather''s noble sentiments? If it weren''t for this boundary marker, you thought you could still stand here and talk jokes? I caught it and hung it. He spared you a dog for the sake of the boundary monument. He is so high-spirited that he will not trample on the dignity of other countries wantonly because of his own strength. Learn a little." After finishing talking, Elsie pointed at the Sphinx and said, "Don''t lean on your size, just stand on the boundary monument and pretend to be, come here." After this roar, the Sphinx really didn''t know how to say it, it really didn''t dare to come over. If it does not step on the sand, it will not be able to enjoy the power that the desert brings to it, and without that power, it will not be able to beat Robb. This is something that had already been hammered two years ago. How does he cat meow? The Sphinx had to cough: "I am the guardian beast of the desert. My job is to guard the desert kingdom. I will not invade other countries. Therefore, I will not cross the border monuments of other countries." The soldiers of the Desert Kingdom immediately applauded: "Our guardian beast really respects the boundary monument. Your Godafather is afraid to come over because of fear. It''s not the same at all." This made the Sphinx''s old face flushed. Fortunately, it had a yellow face. No one could see it when it was a little red. It was so embarrassed that it was so embarrassing that I thought to myself: Its all the opposite, I still dont recognize it. . Robb stood here, unwilling to cross the border, while Sphinx stood there, not daring to cross the border. As a result, the two sides had to look at each other through a boundary monument. On the contrary, the men from both sides scolded desperately, and the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom shouted: "Your Godafather is a counselor and dare not come over and fight the Sphinx." Elsie also led a group of people to curse: "Your sphinx is really a fool. Does it dare to come out of the desert?" The two sides scolded each other, and there were many people on the desert side, but Elsie had a magic prop for amplifying in his hand, and it was also quite vigorous when he took it out. In fact, it''s weird that you can win by scolding points! People who think they can win by scolding must have something wrong in their minds. Both sides cursed and cursed, Robb suddenly said: "Oh, what''s the point when I said you cursed like this? Now there is a plan for me to fight the Sphinx. Let me tell everyone. Refer to it and see if it works." Chapter 663： One move is in seconds When he said that, everyone felt curious, what else could be done? Robb said in a serious manner: "Look, the reason why you can''t fight now is because this boundary marker is blocked in the middle. We have a very good way, that is, move this boundary marker to my Grand Kingdom. Move one or two miles into the territory on this side, so that the Sphinx can come over and hit me, dont you think its right?" As soon as these words came out, the group of infiltrating players in the Norma Kingdom almost laughed out loud, and several people thought to themselves: Are you a fool? Move the boundary monument one or two miles toward your side. Isn''t that a country to send out one or two miles? Then the Sphinx can come over and squash you down. Are you losing your life and losing your land, and there is someone more stupid than you? When the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom heard this, they couldn''t help yelling: "Okay, this is your own death. Let''s move the boundary marker to your side now." However, as soon as they spoke, the Sphinx stretched out a huge foot and stood in front of them. It cursed inwardly: What a shit, the boundary marker moved a mile or two toward the outside of the desert, and a large area that did not belong to the desert was circled into the country. Then he stood on this wasteland and challenged me, why I can''t even fight. There are no more, I am afraid that it is not only to be beaten. The "wise" guardian beast hurriedly said: "Our people in the desert never take advantage of others. You don''t have to move the boundary marker to you. Move to our side. Move the boundary marker to the desert for a mile or two. ." Warriors of the Desert Kingdom: "..." Infiltrating troops of Norma Kingdom: "..." They really don''t understand this show operation! However, the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom immediately found an excuse for their patron saint beasts. They thought to themselves: What''s the big deal to move a boundary monument, the big deal is to kill all these people, then move the boundary monument back, Sphinx Here, we have nothing to fear. They thought they understood what the Sphinx meant, so a group of soldiers hurriedly acted: "Okay, let''s dig out the boundary monument and move a mile or two into the desert." Robb couldn''t help laughing: "Elsie, go back to Westwind Town and get a camera." Elsie knew, and quickly passed through the portal, and soon he came back again, holding the camera in his hand, and recording to the soldiers of the desert kingdom. The soldiers dug up a heavy boundary marker, and then dozens of people carried it together and walked towards the desert. Elsie''s camera also turned to the sphinx. He also deliberately stopped the camera on the sphinx. , Sphinx just yelled at the soldiers impatiently: "Move faster, what are you doing slowly? After moving the border line in early, I was so early that I trampled that man to death." The soldiers worked hard to carry the boundary marker for more than one mile. There was an endless desert, so the sight line more than one mile away was also very clear. They saw they dug a deep hole in the sand until they saw the dirt underneath. , I inserted the boundary marker and filled it in. Then, the boundary marker stood a mile in the desert. Elsie recorded the entire video. After recording, she happily put the crystal ball storing the video into her pocket. He was smart enough to know that this video was important evidence. The Sphinx felt firm now. Its four legs were standing on the sand sea, feeling the thief in his heart at ease. He snorted coldly at Robb, "Now you can come and fight me? The boundary marker is already It''s behind me." "Of course." Robb walked forward with a grin: "You sent me more than a mile at the border to fight me. Why am I embarrassed not to come and fight you? But then again. , This is a lot of land, its all sand, its useless for me to bring it, not to mention the country is not mine, Im really helping out, and I dont know if Miss Queen will pay me afterwards. For hard work, that poor woman can''t afford to pay for more than one mile of land." As he walked, the Sphinx was impatient to hear the thief, and roared: "What are you talking about? Can''t you go faster?" "Hey? I''ve seen someone rushing to reincarnate, I haven''t seen someone rushing to be beaten." Robb walked forward step by step, and finally walked into the sand sea, where there are no more dirt, broken stones, and shuttles on the ground. It was a tree, but a piece of pure yellow sand. Although the sand layer just entered the desert was still relatively shallow, it was already standing on the sand sea. Seeing that he had finally entered his domain, the Sphinx couldn''t help but grinned, and a triumphant expression flashed across that human face: "Humanity, you have already come to a disaster." "Oh!" Robb said: "Let me guess why you have to come in. Is it because you are stronger in the sand?" Sphinx chuckled and said, "Dare to come in if you know?" "Because, I''m also very strong in the sand." Robb suddenly put on a cool and handsome expression, and deliberately pulled out an upside down triangle eye, proudly said: "I''ll be funeral in a sandstorm, very powerful. Oh." "It''s nonsense. I have never heard of such magic." Sphinx roared: "Stop talking nonsense, just die." It lifted its giant palm and "whooped" to Robb and took a picture. Two years ago, it slapped Robb in the same way. Robb didnt care about it at all. He just used a sliding step, flashing, tumbling, etc. to avoid it, but this time, its this time. The speed and power of a slap are completely different from the last time. The sea of ??sand under your feet provides the Sphinx with more powerful power. This power is not magic power, but a kind of soul power, or the power of the beast. It is what the Sphinx depends on. Fundamentally, it is the majesty and mighty desert, and the ruthlessness and coldness of nature. This slap is so fast that even the naked eye can''t see clearly... Before Robb made any evasive movements, the slap had already been slapped on the top of Robb''s head. There was a loud bang, and dozens of yards of sand around was shaken. A shock wave took the place where his slap was shot. The center, spreading towards the surroundings, shook all the soldiers of the desert kingdom around them and threw them backwards. Dust filled! Robb is gone, and no one can see the others, only the huge foot of the Sphinx, stepping on the position where Robb just stood. The people of the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom cheered at the same time: "Wow! One blow! It squashed with just one blow." "impressive!" "It deserves to be the patron saint of my desert." "No matter how strong human beings are, they can''t compete with the guardian beasts." "One move will take a second, depending on how he pretends, hahahaha." Chapter 664： You are the most painful one to beat me Amidst the cheers, people in the Desert Kingdom and Norma Kingdom thought Robb had been killed. However, City Saint Westwind and his party headed by Elsie said that they have no Yali. Although they are not sure whether Godafather can beat the Sphinx, they know that even if they can''t beat the Sphinx, they cannot be beaten by a single move. . Don''t worry about this situation at all! In fact, the Sphinx himself didn''t believe it. The last time he fought Robb, he knew how strong this enemy was, and how could he be trampled to death by his own foot? It slowly lifted the soles of its feet, trying to see if the person was actually trampled underneath. Sure enough, there was nothing under the soles of the feet, and there was no such thing as corpses or meat sauce at all. "Where are people?" Sphinx roared, "Where are people?" "Behind you!" Robb''s voice sounded on its heel. It turned out that at the moment of the flashing light, Robb jumped behind its heel with flashing technique. The Sphinx roared and turned around. "boom!" It was flying sand and rock again, but Robb slipped another step and avoided easily. The Sphinx felt something was wrong! It was the same way when it fought Robb last time. It attacked Robb many times, but was easily avoided. But this time, it clearly steps on the desert, and the yellow sand provides it with strength. This is the power of nature, endless. Whether it is power or speed, it is far more than the number of times. It stands to reason that the attack that this guy was able to avoid last time should not be able to avoid it this time. How does it feel the same as last time? The Sphinx roared, and all the surrounding sand was stunned by its roar, and filled the air. Then, it blew to the ground, and the yellow sand swirled around the sky. It was a powerful sandstorm that covered all of its huge body. Wrapped in it. Robb was flashing under its feet. This dust storm suddenly rolled up, and there was no room to hide. The fierce wind and sand swept Robb in at once. This is not ordinary sand, but a magic , Not only can it blow peoples eyes like ordinary sandstorms, it also has a powerful magical attack power that can instantly tear everything that enters it to pieces. Robb didnt dodge this time, or he didnt want to dodge at all. Last time he forced the Sphinx to see how strong this guy is, but only lost 8232 HP (forgotten friend). Please refer to Chapter 240). This time the Sphinx occupies a good place. Robb is also very curious about its strength. He wants to see how much it has become stronger with the addition of the desert terrain effect. I only felt the wind sweeping through his body like a knife. Wearing that priest''s robe brushed and brushed on his body, he was torn out again. The biggest disadvantage of these non-hand rubbing equipment is that they dont enjoy the rules of the game. It is to enjoy the rules of reality, once attacked, it will be torn to pieces in an instant. Huang Sha was full of Zheng, wrapped Robb in the sand wind, and the magic continued to tear his body. For an ordinary person, he was instantly torn to pieces, but Robb only felt a line of words jump on top of his head, HP-83232. Robbs total HP is 999999. Sphinxs move almost beats him by one-tenth of his HP. It is indeed quite strong. In the game "Black Blade", some equipment is not good. Players of, may not be able to beat Robb one-tenth in one move. Of course, Robb wears a full set of equipment in the game. Here, he never wears the equipment he rubs, but wears clothes sewn by Lilian. Because the clothes sewed by the girl smell good. This close to 10% of the damage also made Robb a little vigilant. It seems that there are still powerful monsters that can threaten him. Although this threat can be brought back with a healing magic, if he stands again If you don''t move, you will be beaten, and even a dozen beats will be pounding on the street. At this time, people outside can''t see what happened in the sandstorm, only a large mass of sand wrapped in a spherical shape, constantly tearing things in the middle, of course, anyone with a bit of strength can feel this mass of sand. Containing the magical power of terror, especially in the infiltrated troops of the Norma Kingdom, there are several magicians and priests, they are the people who are best at feeling the flow of magical power. Even if they are far apart, they can feel the terrifying magic power contained in the sandstorm. They don''t think that there are humans in the world that can resist such a huge magic power, and there must be only a dead end. Then, they heard Robb''s yin and yang voice resounding in the sand wind: "Wow! My sphinx is awesome, you are the most painful monster hitting me so far." The people in the desert kingdom were shocked: "This guy can still talk? Isn''t it dead?" The people of Norma Kingdom were also shocked. "Why do you count my clothes every time you fight with someone from your desert kingdom?" Robb exclaimed angrily in the sand breeze: "You should maintain the sand breeze first, don''t let it go, and wait for me to wear it. The clothes are scattered again." Everyone: "..." Then, everyone saw the throwing axe that the Mamluk cavalry had just thrown on the ground, and suddenly all of them flew up and flew into the spinning wind and sand. After a few more seconds, there was a bang. A violent wind blew the sand wind away, and Robb finally appeared. He was no longer wearing the iconic priest''s suit, and turned into a set of iron armor. There was still a golden light shining on his body. It turned out that Robb had given himself a continuous healing magic just now to offset the damage that the sand wind had been surrounding him. This continuous recovery magic, in terms of visual perception, is this golden light, which flashes every three seconds to replenish his HP. The Sphinx also felt that the Yali was a bit bigger. In such a severe sandstorm just now, it looked like the clothes were just broken? And how did he turn a bunch of throwing axes into an iron armor instantly? What kind of armor-making technology is this? The dwarves don''t build armor so fast, right? It roared, and planned to give Robb another magic to come over, when he saw Robb brush the floor and it became bigger. This is not very unexpected! The Sphinx had seen Robb grow bigger to fight against it last time. This time he was always ready to see him grow bigger, so he wasnt surprised at all by this action. Its better to be bigger, and hes big enough to attack. , Lest he is the size of a sesame mung bean, the Sphinx can only step on it with his feet, and it is not easy to step on it. Its two hind feet struck **** the ground, and a pair of front paws pounced against Robb fiercely... The power of this flutter is much stronger than last time. Because it was stepping on the desert under its feet, that huge, infinite force of nature filled its body incomparably, and it didn''t believe in such an attack, that man could follow like a okay person. Chapter 665： Infinitely regenerating boss Robb didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy when he saw the big lion pounce on him. Just now he was beaten by more than 80,000, which is close to 10% of his health. If he was thrown to the ground by this lion, he would hit the ground with a single hit I don''t know how much HP to lose, maybe it would be a little dangerous. Of course, he is 90% sure that he can run a corpse and come back to life even if he is dead, but he is still 10% uncertain, what if he really died? That''s not a dead end. Therefore, you still have to deal with things that are threatening to your life. Robb kicked the lion that swooped over. This move was a martial artist''s skill "Meteor Kick". It looked like a super casual kick, but it brought up a dazzling light particle effect in mid-air. The whole person was wrapped in this light particle, and it looked like a shooting star across the sky. He flew up and saw everyone around him in an uproar: "What is this trick?" "How can you kick out such a beautiful light?" "What kind of magic is attached to the feet?" "bump!" With a loud noise, the Sphinxs claws failed to hit Robb, but Robbs kick was eaten in its stomach. Although the shooting star kick was not the most powerful of the martial arts skills, it was also quite strong. The Sphinx only felt a terrifying force coming from its midfoot, which instantly offset its forward thrust, and dissipated all the power on its body, pushing it forward. Kinetic energy, changed the kinetic energy of falling backwards, and flew backwards by brushing the ground. This flight was a hundred yards away, and there was a bang when it landed, shaking the surrounding sand flying all over the sky. The sand dune was smashed into a huge pit by its huge body, and a circle of sand around it was flowing down towards the middle... The people in the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom were completely dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say. But Elsie and his party laughed: "Hahaha! I''ve guessed it would be like this a long time ago." Robb stared at the sphinx that fell to the ground, wondering if it would die... Because the Sphinx is not a monster in the game, it is a monster in the real world. Of course, what he enjoys is also the rules of the real world, so Robb can''t see its health bar. He kicked it up just now and didnt know how much blood it had deducted. So, it is difficult to tell how many injuries this thing has suffered from this kick. I saw the Sphinx curled up in pain in the bunker. It seemed that the injury was not light, but, soon, a yellow light rippled from the sand beside it and got into the Sphinx. His physical strength, and then, the painful sphinx, the painful appearance quickly eased. It brushed the ground and jumped up again, standing proudly on the desert, open its mouth and roared: "You can''t beat me down." "Wow!" Robb probably understood something: "You can actually rely on the desert to restore your life and magic. This is really a convenient ability." The Sphinx roared: "I am the patron saint of the desert. The desert is my strength. No one can knock me down in the desert." "Blowing fiercely." Robb said: "Come on, go on, let me see what else you can do." The Sphinx waved his giant claws: "The yellow sand is surging!" With this roar, all the surrounding sand dunes moved, as if they would move, and he surrounded Robb. Robb turned his head, front and back, left and right, several dunes squeezed in the middle together, seeming to want to seal. Like the route of his escape. Then, the Sphinx roared, leaped high, and pressed down from the sky. "What kind of trick?" Robb nodded his head and leaped into the sky. At the same time, his fist blasted into the sky: "Ayougen!" There is no such skill as Ayougen in "Black Blade". He just throws a punch casually, coupled with this infamous roar. The Sphinx fell down from above, just hit Robb and raised his fist. "bump!" With a loud noise, the Sphinx was beaten out again. Robb finished a dragon blow, and when he landed, all the sand dunes under his feet were closed, and a quicksand monster that looked like a monster was transformed into a quicksand monster that looked like a monster directly under him, and there was a big mouth-like depression in the middle of the sand. Keng seemed to bit him while waiting for Robb to fall down. Robb couldnt help being amused. He turned around in mid-air, and then used the martial arts skill "Meteor Fall", a dazzling light particle effect, once again wrapped him in it, as if he was from the sky. The falling meteor hit the bunker with a loud boom. There was another burst of flying sand and rocks, and the big sandpit spread out to all sides, like a yellow flower in full bloom. The siege of the dunes was crushed! He just stood still, the Sphinx actually came again. After Robb punched it into the air just now, it fell to the ground and it hurt, but it immediately recovered its life and magic power through the desert, and then pounced again. come over. Robb grabbed the back of the sphinx''s neck, smashed left, right, left, and right, just like the Hulk in the Avengers threw Noke, and threw it back and forth ten times. After a few hits, it was dying from the fall, and then slammed it to the side. The Sphinx fell heavily into the sand dunes, but the yellow light penetrated through the sand again and penetrated into its body. After two seconds, it brushed the ground and stood up again. Robb: "Wow! I feel like playing a BOSS with unlimited regeneration." This situation is very annoying. If you want to say which BOSS in the game is the most disgusting, it must be the BOSS with the ability to regenerate. The Sphinx roared again: "You can''t beat me!" "It seems I really can''t beat it." Robb touched his chin with one hand: "What should I do in this situation?" In the game, even if it is an infinitely regenerating BOSS, there is something to restrain it, because the game designer cannot design a monster that the player can''t defeat anyway. No matter how strong the BOSS is, just find the right way and use it. Certain props can definitely be defeated. But things in the real world are hard to say. The Sphinx rushed over again with a huge sandstorm. This time it has a new trick. Numerous poisonous insects and scorpions emerged in the sand wind. Robb slapped the past, Sphinx and it. The little bugs fell together and flew a hundred yards away. The little bugs died instantly, but the Sphinx stood up again. Seeing this, the attitude of the onlookers changed again. The people of the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom cheered loudly: "Hahaha, the Sphinx is an immortal existence, no one can kill him." Elsie was also taken aback: "Wow, how can I get rid of this kind of thing? It never seems to fall down." Chapter 666： Waves rushing Not dead? It''s not immortal! A fool could see that Sphinx had to rely on the desert to infinitely restore life and magic. If there were no deserts, Robb would be able to beat it to pieces with three punches and two kicks. In fact, Robb had already thought of a solution to this guy. He kicked it out of the desert with one kick, and then followed the past with a violent hammer and killed it outside the desert. Anyway, its not far from the edge of the desert. However, use this How to win, it seems meaningless... To make this guy truly condescend and be afraid, using this kind of opportunistic means seems a bit inadequate. You must knock it over in the desert, knock it down, and you can''t get up. That can completely awe the guys in these desert kingdoms, lest they always make trouble for themselves again and again. It seems that if you want to deter the enemy and prevent them from acting rashly, the only way is to contend with the "desert", that is, to contend with nature. To be honest, Robb didn''t know if he could do it. His ability comes from the game "Black Blade", and although the data in the game is violent, compared with the natural force of this world called Fengmo Continent, it is difficult to say who is higher than who has the lowest. If you dont know, dont you know if you try it? Robb is not the kind of soft-hearted guy who shy away from unknown things and dare not try. He chuckled a weird laugh: "Well, it seems that to hit you, I must first conquer the desert in front of me." The soldiers of the desert kingdom next to them couldn''t help but vomit together: "I can''t help myself, a human being, no matter how strong you are, it''s impossible to conquer the desert?" "How do you know if you don''t try it?" Robb raised a hand high, and a blue light suddenly lit up in his hand... The magicians present immediately felt a huge magical power, bursting from Robb''s palm, that magical power was so strong and terrifying, it really had the power of nature faintly. I saw Robb wave his hand forward: "The waves are rushing!" This is one of the top magics in the water magic. Its power can be said to be frenzied. When Robb was playing a guild war in the game "Black Blade", he used this magic AOE to kill the opponent in an instant. Ten well-equipped high-level players, and if those high-level players also walk into this world, I am afraid that all of them are monsters that can sling sphinxes. I saw a huge water column gushing out of Robb''s hand, and with a bang, Taotian''s huge wave turned up to ten meters high and piled toward the desert in front of him. The Sphinx was about to pounce on Robb at this time. When he saw a big wave oncoming, he was shocked and hurriedly wanted to accept the move, but there was no time to take it. The body that threw in the air "touched" The ground crashed with the waves. If it is an ordinary wave, it is estimated that it is submerged by water, and it will be fine after a few flutters, but this is not an ordinary wave, but a wave of magic, with huge magic power in the water, which is when it hits it. This kind of feeling is no different from patting it with a huge iron plate. The Sphinx groaned and flew backwards. Then, the huge wave chased it, clattering, and covering it with the desert under its feet. The eyes of the people next to them are all rounded... The big wave of the sky, this wave is really terrible. Everywhere it passes, the sand is wet. However, the desert is not an easy light. Although it keeps getting wet, it also keeps getting wet. The ground absorbs the waves, and every time the waves advance a little bit, the wave head will get a little shorter. When the waves push forward a distance of more than one mile, they are finally absorbed by the sand. Of course, all this one mile of sand was wet and turned into a wet sandy beach. Sphinx was lying on the beach, and what he smelled in his nose was no longer the inherent dry sand smell of the desert, but as if smelling the smell of the sea. This... how could this arouse the slightest wind and sand? The magical damage hit by the waves caused it to suffer severe damage. It would have been healed in a blink of an eye as long as it was lying on the desert, but the beach and the desert are basically two different things. It can''t rely on the sand to restore its vitality and magic. The severely injured body couldn''t move, and couldn''t even climb out of this sandy beach. If you can climb twice, it would be great to climb to the desert that hasn''t been wet, but the seriously injured body can''t even move. It looked at Robb with horrified eyes, and said weakly and weakly: "You...you...what is this...water magic... actually so... powerful..." All the people in the Desert Kingdom and Norma Kingdom lost their voices and looked at Robb in horror. Robb shook his head, dissatisfied with the power of his magic. The strength of the desert is beyond Robbs imagination. He recognizes a little bit of a large magic that actually released, and it only wets the desert over a radius of more than a mile, and such a small piece is for the desert. It''s really nothing, it doesn''t take long for the desert to dry all the water and restore it to its original state. The power of nature is indeed endless! He lost interest in continuing to pester these guys, and waved: "Let''s go." Elsie pointed her **** to the person in the opposite Desert Kingdom, then turned and followed Robb. The soldiers behind him also gave a weird smile and raised their middle fingers as they learned Elsies movements, while the soldiers from the desert kingdom opposite didnt even have the courage to make a backhand gesture. They looked at the dying Sphin with embarrassed eyes. X, his face was ashamed of death. Robb walked to the portal and was about to enter. He suddenly thought of something. He turned his head and said to the boundary monument standing in the desert in the distance: "You moved there by yourself. If it moves around, let it stand there, otherwise, I will come and move it to your side a little bit more." People from the Desert Kingdom: "..." Sphinx: "..." No one dared to say no, but was silent. Robb didnt talk nonsense. He drove the prisoners and Elsie and the others into the portal. He himself went in the last one. Before going in, he didnt forget to turn around and use a space to fetch. Wu Wu, a pile of life trees that he had just obtained with his logging skills flew over and fell into his hands. He held the wood and got into the portal, and the purple portal just brushed the ground and disappeared. Without a trace. At this time, the Sphinx and the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom finally breathed a sigh of relief, and sat on the ground with a thud: "What a terrible guy." Chapter 667： Elsie at the Wind In Xifeng Prison, a new batch of reform-through-labor prisoners have been added. Part of this group of reformers came from the desert kingdom, and part was the elite infiltrating legion of the Norma Kingdom. Of course, this is not a problem for the Westwind Prison. This prison has already had a wealth of experience to manage this kind of "war criminals", and it is guaranteed that they will not be able to escape easily. The setting sun was like blood, Robb cocked his feet, lazily on his stone chair. A crystal ball was placed on the stone table in front of him, and the beautiful face of Miss Queen just appeared in the crystal ball. "I''ve heard about the borderline." There was a slight sense of excitement in the queen''s voice: "You extend the border of the Gran Kingdom by more than a mile to the north. The people of the Desert Kingdom dare not. They moved the boundary marker back without authorization, but sent someone to negotiate with me, wanting to let us move the boundary marker back by ourselves, ha, it''s ridiculous, they moved the boundary marker themselves, why should I move the boundary marker back? I take it. You gave me the video and gave them back. The messenger had no choice but to leave. Hahaha, I can imagine the face of the pharaoh whose nose was crooked with anger. Thank you so much this time. NS." Robb stretched his hands: "Thank me, or do you mean to thank me? The verbal thanks are not sincere, so let''s give some practical benefits." The queen''s expression immediately became vigilant: "If you want money, you will die." "Cut! It really is a fake thank you." Robb said, "Generally speaking, women thank men for their kindness. In the end, if you ask for money, do you want money? After all, you don''t want to pay anything, even a hundred. Don''t give me any money." Promise by body? The queen thought to herself: I dare to promise, but you dare to either? If you dare to marry me, I will act coquettishly on the pillow and ask you to help me unify the Gran Kingdom. What if you are a lazy person? Of course, you can only think about this in your heart. The proud queen can never admit that she has an idea of ??obedience to anyone, even if she only speaks a little bit. She glanced calmly at her mouth: "You are also a member of the Gran Kingdom. What happened to you to open up the territory for the country? The growth of the country is also good for your people. You can only expand the country. I got the benefit, but you didn''t get anything." Robb muttered, "Actually, I just didn''t get any benefits." The queen didnt want to be entangled with this problem anymore, so as not to be scammed by Robb, she hurriedly looked at him: "I heard that you killed the tree of life and launched a huge wave, turning the desert more than a mile away. The beach, in a split second, made Scots lose all his power." "Well, there is such a thing." "It''s true?" The queen was also taken aback. When this information was first heard, she almost blasted the intelligence personnel out of the palace, but now that Robb confirmed it, she couldn''t help but panic. This man It''s too scary. What kind of ghost man is this, how much strength does he still have? The queen finally managed to control her emotions and asked, "Why don''t you take the opportunity to kill the Sphinx? You let the badly injured Sphinx just leave it alone. What a pity you came back like this." Robb shook his head: "Kill it? That won''t work!" The queen wondered: "Why?" Robb said: "You didn''t feel it if you didn''t fight against it. In fact, it is the desert, and the desert is it. It is a shadow and a representative that the desert has manifested itself. No one can kill it, unless you can kill it. I have to drop the desert, even if I blast it to pieces or use magic to blow it into dust, as long as the desert is still there, it will not take long before the sphinx will be bred again." "Huh?" The queen was stunned, and after thinking about it, she seemed to understand something: "You mean, the only way to truly solve the sphinx is to control the desert? Turn the long yellow sand into Into an oasis?" "right!" Now the queen has nothing to say. After a few seconds, she thought of something again: "This time your dwarf craftsman was arrested, it should be a lesson for you, you Westwind City, you dont even have a wall, you only know how to develop the economy. The protection measures in the town are in a mess. Today your dwarf craftsman will be taken away. Tomorrow your rabbit papermaker may disappear. Maybe the day after tomorrow someone will come to tie your alchemist... Its also time for you to catch Westwind City. Safe protection." "Ah!" Robb covered his ears: "Don''t read these things to me, I know you are right, but it is troublesome to solve these things, and I hate to deal with these chores. " Queen:"" What kind of a man, as the actual helm of a city, he always wants to be lazy and not work. The queen had no choice but to say: "Then, let me talk to Elsie about these things. Anyway, you don''t bother to deal with it. I will teach Elsie how to deal with it and let him do it." A coercive smile flashed across Robb''s face: "Oh, what bad abacus you did, it''s exposed." When he said this, Miss Queen couldn''t help being surprised. Although this ghost man was lazy, he was still sharp enough. The intention of the question just now has been seen through. However, the queen did not blush at all, instead she said naturally: "Why? You don''t want me to intervene in taking over your subordinates, then you can take care of yourself! If you are too lazy to take care of yourself and don''t let others interfere, it will only suck. Add bad." "Who said I wouldn''t let you intervene?" Robb smiled: "I just pointed out your conspiracy, but didn''t say that I would oppose you to implement it. It''s up to you. But you are too much to Elsie. I dont understand. You havent seen how old he is. Believe it or not, no matter how hard you fight, he wont fall to your side and do things for you. The queen squinted: "It''s amazing. I heard that Elsie is a very slippery guy. He is rudder by the wind and has no discipline. The typical grass on the wall. Runs wherever it is good. Why do you think this People will be very loyal to you? I feel that people like this can easily be bought by a small profit." Robb said: "The four words "seeing the wind make the rudder" are right, but it is precisely because the sight of the wind makes the rudder that he will stand firmly on my side of the violent wind. Like you The soft breeze is not enough to let him see the wind." "Huh!" The queen was described as a soft breeze, feeling very uncomfortable, but she has always thought that she is a very strong and brave woman, not losing to a man at all: "Then just wait and see." From the second evening, Miss Queen began to point Elsie through the crystal ball. However, she soon discovered that Elsie, no matter what he did, he gave priority to Robbs opinion. Sure enough, This guy''s surreptitious hiding is towards Robb''s gust of wind. Chapter 668： This guy is transferring property The spring plowing of Feng Mo in 1347 began... Although the holy city Westwind is moving from agriculture to industry, agricultural planting is still one of the most important things when spring comes, because in this era, food still needs to be prepared by itself, and other cities are backward. The productivity is not enough to support a large amount of food sold to the holy city westerly. Therefore, the holy city Xifeng must also have its own agriculture, and the scale of this agriculture must not be too small, otherwise it will not be able to support the population that has exceeded 30,000. Fortunately, the agricultural power of the holy city Xifeng is far above that of other cities. At the beginning of spring, a weird machine was built by dwarf craftsmen under Robb''s guidance. This is a car powered by a steam engine and equipped with a weird big wheel. It drove into the field, booming. With one push, he quickly turned over a field, and its speed was much faster than that of manual plowing. This magical agricultural machinery was looted by the nobles who engaged in agricultural plantation in the city, and then put it into spring plowing at the fastest speed, and the west wind agriculture in the holy city also began to advance by leaps and bounds. When the summer harvest came, the dwarf craftsmen took out another strange agricultural machine, and the thing ran into the field and turned around, and all the crops were automatically harvested. The nobles were once again refreshed with three views, and hurriedly purchased a large number of this kind of agricultural machinery for harvesting. This was originally two small things, but soon it caused a chain reaction. With the emergence of new machines, the nobles naturally reduced the number of farmers employed on their farms. A large number of farmers were unemployed and took to the streets, which once caused a lot of chaos in the security of Westwind City. Fortunately, the holy city of Xifeng is a thriving city. After a brief period of unemployment, these farmers found jobs in other new factories under Eddie''s organization. A storm was finally eliminated invisible! Eddie was awarded by Robb and became the first "bishop" under the Holy Nun of the New Illumination. Eddie is full of enthusiasm and vigorously develops the New Illumination Vatican, which has set off a lively and extraordinary New Illumination Vatican development movement in the city. Everywhere in the city, people can hear people reading the "New Illumination Bible", and the atmosphere of the holy city is getting stronger. Thick. Then, in a blink of an eye, autumn arrived! The entire Black Pine Mountain Range was covered with a golden coat, and at the same time that the autumn breeze was refreshing, something was happening quietly. That evening, Robb had just finished lunch and was taking out a long fishing rod to go fishing. Suddenly, when he saw that, Elsie ran over quickly, and when he reached Robb, he immediately gave a big gift and whispered: "Godafather, there is one thing that you must report to you." "Oh?" Robb said, "With a solemn look, what happened?" Elsie whispered: "I just passed by the Madara house and found that this guy was selling the gold and silver jewelry he earned from selling oil to us, loading it into a cart, and pulling it out of the city one by one." "Oh?" Robbqi said: "Transfer assets, what is this going to do? What''s wrong with me in Westwind Town? Make him want to run out to find a better place? Before, it was obviously nobles from other places to us Transfer assets here." Elsie whispered: "Does this guy want to return to the desert kingdom? He took so much money from us to return to the desert kingdom. It was an act of collaborating with the enemy and condemning the country. Godafather, you order, I''ll go He grabbed it and said it again." "That can''t be done." Robb shook his head seriously: "Matura is a nobleman exiled by the Desert Kingdom. In theory, he has nowhere to go except Westwind City. This is basically his second place. In my hometown, if someone like him wants to leave my Westwind City, it must be something wrong with ourselves. What we have to do is not to hang him, but to find the crux of the problem and solve it. " Just after Luo Bai said these words, he suddenly saw a motorcade passing by at the entrance of the church. A flag was planted on the motorcade with the family pattern of the Chenguang family painted on it. The board is full of goods. The person who escorted this team was actually the determined heir of the Chenguang family, Kangte. Kang Wu, who had been studying "Physics Magic" at the Magic Academy, actually came back to Westwind City, and he was riding a tall horse and escorting the convoy himself. This was very satisfying. Robb couldn''t help but greet him: " Hello, Conte, what are you shipping?" Hearing Godafathers questioning, Conte quickly rolled off his horse and stood on the side of the road. He didnt know that Godafather was Robert Smith. He was a brother who was playing and laughing with him. So, he was now posing a very respectful one. Attitude: "Godafather, I am not escorting merchandise, but transporting some belongings to the countryside." "what?" Robb and Elsie both froze at the same time: "What do you do to send your belongings to the country?" An embarrassment flashed across Conte''s face: "Of course... to avoid... to avoid the limelight." Before Robb could speak, Elsie jumped up and said, "Is there any mistake? Avoiding the limelight? Is it another force that wants to attack my holy city Xifeng? Even if there is a strong enemy coming, Motuo Lets recognize Luo after running away, but your Chenguang family doesnt stay here to fend off strong enemies, instead you want to run? Believe it or not, I hacked your dead traitor to death. Besides, Godafather is here, and you wont be able to fend off enemies. To you? You avoid the limelight. Call your uncle Nolan, and I want to hear what he says." Kangte looked embarrassed: "Well, it''s not that we don''t trust Godafather, nor that we don''t want to fight against powerful enemies. My uncle said that Chenguang family must not leave. We will definitely stay to fight against powerful enemies. Its just that these belongings...may attract powerful enemies for Westwind City, so we just take the belongings away, and then our people will return to Westwind City." Hearing what he said, Robb came to be interested: "Yo yo yo, what is this avoiding?" Conte said: "Huh? Didn''t you pay attention to the time? It''s the autumn of 1347, and there are still a few months left, it''s 1348!" Robb still didn''t understand: "What happened in 1348?" However, although he didn''t understand, Elsie next to him suddenly realized: "1348 divided by 4, just can eliminate it, black... the year of the black dragon flying is coming again." Since the establishment of Every Demon Continent, every four years, the black dragon Avisos will wake up and fly out of the nest in the Jinghong Mountains and attack a human city. This year is called the year of the black dragon flying. . Obviously, in a few months, the year of the black dragon flying is coming! Chapter 669： Lets empty the property 1348 divided by 4 is equal to 337. That is to say, the 337th attack on a human city by the Black Dragon since the Year of the Devil is coming soon. There was almost no such concept in Robbs mind, so he didnt watch out until 1348. Elsie was busy licking Robb, thinking followed Robb, and forgot the time, but the two were reminded by Conte. , It can be regarded as understood. Elsie yelled "Ouch": "There are still a few months left in the year of the black dragon flying, no wonder you are moving your belongings, no wonder I just saw Matura also moving valuable things outside! " Conte is actually a little embarrassed: "Godafather, it''s not that our Chenguang family is afraid of death. When the black dragon really comes, as long as you call for a fight, our Chenguang family will fight to the death. However, these properties are placed in the Holy City West City. , Its really unnecessary. They cant help fend off the enemy. Instead, they have the effect of attracting black dragons. So my uncle told me to move all my belongings out of the city and hide them in the countryside, as long as the treasures in the West Wind of the Holy City are not That''s too much, Black Dragon can''t look down on this place anymore." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry, he really didn''t know what to say at this time. Elsie turned around and shouted to one of his men waiting for him outside the yard, "Go and call Madara." Soon, Matura came. He saw the Chenguang family''s motorcade parked at the gate of Robbs yard. Conte was still standing here talking, and he guessed what was happening here. Conte said something to him. After that, he quickly explained: "Godafather, my familys thinking is the same as that of the Chenguang family. Everyone knows that the black dragon likes gold and silver, jewels, artifacts, and secret treasures. If there are too many things, the black dragon may come here to attack us, so I move all the valuables in the family out, and I can eliminate the possibility of the black dragon attack as much as possible. Don''t worry, I am not greedy and fearful. For the dead, I only give away my belongings, and I will stay here and prepare to meet the black dragon." Robb frowned and said, "In the past, every time the black dragon was flying, you would do this?" Conte was a little embarrassed: "Our Chenguang family has never done it before. As you know, we were just a little nobleman on the border before living in a run-down manor next to Crystal Canyon. My uncle bought a hundred gold coins at that time. I have to hesitate for a moment. I have so many possessions that I am afraid of the black dragon. Thanks to your cultivation, my family has the current family business..." Madara also said: "My family used to live in the desert kingdom. I didnt say it. The desert kingdom has never been attacked by a black dragon during the 1,348-year history of the magic calendar, so I have never moved before. thing." Robb pointed to Madara and said with a smile: "Erhuo, is this something to be proud of? This shows that the desert kingdom is as poor as it is." In fact, the nobles in the desert kingdom are not poor, because there are rich gold mines, and Matura was covered with gold rings when they first appeared on the scene, but the people of this country are poor, the city is also dilapidated, and there is dust everywhere. , Heilong really looks down on it. When the two of them were talking about this, they suddenly saw Marianne running from outside and said quickly to Robb: "Godafather, I''ll tell you something." "Oh?" Robb had already guessed something. Sure enough, Marian''s face was reddened and said: "My family plans to move all the belongings in the holy city Westwind, and find a small town to hide them. I will move back in 1349. I''m afraid you will misunderstand, come first. Let me tell you...It''s not that we want to escape, just to reduce...Huh? You too?" When she finished speaking, she found that Kangte and Maturo were present, and they seemed to be planning the same as herself. Robb spread his hands: "Well, who else?" He just finished speaking, the lid of the sewer was opened, and the dwarf leader came out from the inside with a brush, and the three of Conte, Matura, and Marian said in embarrassment, "Is it you next?" The dwarf leader looked dumbfounded: "What is me? What are you talking about? I came to the master craftsman. I have something important to say. Don''t interrupt." He quickly ran over from the sewer entrance, hurriedly roaring: "Great master, there are still a few months before the black dragon dances, I think, the black dragon is an ancient dragon, and its IQ is not low. It might find out. Our steam engine is the most powerful treasure in the world. Maybe it will come to grab the steam engine. I wondered whether we should take the steam engine out of the city and find a place to hide it." Elsie, Conte, Matura, and Marian said in unison: "It''s impossible! It knows what a fart." Just after scolding the dwarf leader, an old elven man ran down on the hillside beside him. While running, the old man yelled nervously, "Arch Druid, the year of the black dragon is coming. The factory is moved away. This is a treasure of literature and art. The Black Dragon likes to **** treasures the most. If it comes to **** our literature..." Everyone rolled their eyes together: "..." Robb frowned uncomfortably: "It''s just a black dragon. Look what you are afraid of? They are all unbelievable guys. When the black dragon comes, I will kill it! Do what you should do." "You can''t think of it like this." Everyone discouraged: "Although you are very powerful, there are only black dragons... only black dragons are absolutely unattractive." "Yes, sixteen years ago, when the Grand Kingdom was full of power, the king and his wife went into battle personally, and they were defeated in an instant." "Twenty-eight years ago, Richard, the Lionheart King of the Norma Kingdom, was so powerful that he was frightening, but when he fought against the black dragon, he fell down at the first sight." "One hundred and sixty-four years ago, Mr. Brave led the Brave Team to fight the Black Dragon, and he didn''t last a round." "..." Everyone talked about the history of the mainland. Robb didn''t listen to it. He didn''t know. It was really amazing. It turned out that the humans on the Fenmo Continent have been desperately resisting the black dragon in the history of more than a thousand years. , All kinds of heroes, all kinds of brave strong men, have put their efforts into the battle with the black dragon. However The ending is so embarrassing that no matter how powerful a hero is, he can''t do anything in front of the black dragon. The overwhelming difference in combat power made humans see no chance of victory. Even if Robb had shown such abnormal combat power, no one around him was optimistic that Robb could win the black dragon. Even the number one licking monster Elsie said with a serious face: "Godafather, we don''t have to compete with the black dragon, but it is a temporary shelter once every four years. It doesn''t matter if the husband can bend and stretch. It doesn''t matter if you can give the order to the city. Everyone will move their belongings to the countryside, then take off all the street lights and hide the Jin Yaoshi. There are still a few months before we have time to empty the city. In this way, the black dragon will definitely not come." Chapter 670： Im not! Elsie''s proposal was supported by everyone, and several nobles all helped and said: "Yes, it is better to remove the property and avoid the black dragon from attacking it than to be hard with it." The dwarf leader added: "The steam engine must be removed. This is more precious than any property, and the black dragon will definitely come to grab it." The elder elder added: "The paper mill and the printing factory must be moved away. This is the real wealth. Instead, I am the Black Dragon. I will be the first to grab these two factories." Robb smiled and scolded: "Shut up all, just do what you should do. I will not stop you from transferring your property, because everyone has their own ambitions and everyone has their own ideas. I will not stop you, but I will order the entire city to transfer property. Go out, don''t even think about it." It is impossible for Robb to order the transfer of property in the city! He has been playing this simulated city game for more than three years, and finally he managed to play the simulated city to its current scale and condition. If he transfers his belongings, it will be completely finished. The development of a city is inseparable from the drive of capital. The siphon effect of a big city is the key to its ability to become a big city. If the property in the city is moved to the countryside for temporary shelter, it will cause a major blow to the economy of the entire city. Although it is only one year, but one year''s time is blank, how many young people will be able to catch it back? "I have decided, and I am not allowed to persuade." Luo Bai snorted: "You can move your own things, I don''t care, but you must move quietly, take advantage of the middle of the night, and don''t cause chaos in the city. And panic, dont cause the people to imitate, or I will find your troubles." The confidants glanced at each other, and they all saw deep concern in each other''s eyes, but Robb''s attitude was firm, and they couldn''t persuade them anymore, so they had to leave temporarily and go to the manor of Baron Nolen. A small meeting, secretly discuss what should be done next. When Robb saw them leaving together and heading in the same direction, he knew that they were going to discuss what to do, but he didn''t bother to deal with this kind of thing, so let them mess around. I was about to stretch my muscles and go to a hot spring when the crystal ball on the table suddenly lit up. Robb connected the phone and immediately saw the beautiful face of the queen. As soon as the phone was connected, the queen quickly said: "It''s autumn!" As soon as Robb heard this opening remark, he knew that this guy was also talking about the same thing, and couldn''t help crying and laughing: "Well, are you trying to remind me that 1348 is almost here?" "That''s right!" the queen said: "It turns out that you, a lawless fellow, also know how to calculate the year of the black dragon flying." Robb shrugged: "I didn''t count it at all, but today a large group of people came to remind me that I didn''t want to count it. That''s right, you are one of them." Queen:"" This is very stiff, but the queen has always been not afraid of stiffness. After a few seconds, she was completely stiff and returned to her calm and calm appearance: "The nobleman over there is beginning to be unstable, right? Is it withdrawing?" Robb nodded: "Yes, some people ran away with their belongings, some ran away with a steam engine, and a dead old man wanted to move both the paper mill and the printing factory. He was crazy." "Puff ha ha ha!" The queen patted the table and laughed wildly, she was laughing wildly. Robb said, "You laugh a shit, if I''m not wrong, the situation on your side is not much better, after all, Bright Road is also a very rich city." For a moment, the queen stopped laughing wildly and sat up straight again. The expression on her face returned to seriousness. It is completely invisible that she was laughing wildly at the table a second ago. Her expression of ease and flexibility, Robb is true. Convinced. She spoke slowly: "The nobles are all moving things. There are at least ten motorcades going out of the city today. I took this opportunity to see how rich these nobles are. ." Robb spread his hands: "Everyone is rich enough to be an enemy country? Don''t talk, it''s because your country is too poor, so any poor nobleman can be an enemy country." Queen:"" This is very heartbreaking! The queen had no choice but to say: "What''s wrong with me? I am poor and I am proud! I am poor and I am safe. In other years, being poor is a shameful thing, but in the year of the black dragon flying, I can confidently say that in the world No countrys palace is safer than mine." Robb: "..." The queen laughed: "But you are not so lucky. You should know how much money you have. As far as I know, there are at least two interesting things in your place. One is the last time you built a tank. The thorium that has not been used up, and the second is the tree of life that the tree of life has turned into... The black dragon is best at smelling the breath of treasure. The chance of it visiting Westwind City this time is quite high. I think you should do it early. Prepare to escape." Robb said in an angry manner: "Even you told me to escape? No one in this world is optimistic that I can defeat the black dragon?" The smile on the queens face was suddenly put away. She was still smiling one second ago, and the next second her face turned into iron blue. She said in a very harsh tone: "Twenty years ago, I thought the world was The most powerful people are my parents. They have the ability to deal with any powerful enemy in the world! But as you know, my two most respected and trusted relatives were taken away by the black dragon in an instant. " After saying this, her tone began to be filled with sadness: "So, I hope you can escape." The weight of this sentence is a bit heavy, with a sense of inexplicability. Robb felt that the queen''s mood fluctuated sharply. She seemed to have something deeper to say, but she was proud that she would not speak so clearly. "Sorry!" Robb shook his head: "I will neither escape nor hide, nor will I deliberately evacuate my belongings. The development of the city cannot withstand such a toss every four years. If the black dragon really comes. , I beheaded its dog''s head." "Don''t be hard!" The queen exclaimed in anxious state, but she immediately noticed her gaffe, and quickly took the rest of the words back, and said with a deep voice: "I have to remind you that the black dragon is long. It''s a dragon head, not a dog head. You should give up this idea." Robb: "I''m not." Whether the Black Dragon can beat Robb is still unclear, and it''s quite persuasive for this group of people to persuade themselves not to go. Robb disagrees! For most ordinary players, a powerful BOSS does not necessarily have to be defeated, as long as you say "We are here to play the game, not to be played by the game", you can naturally retreat. But Robb is a liver emperor, don''t underestimate the liver emperor! The more powerful the BOSS, the more you have to challenge. If you can''t beat it, you will fight desperately. If you forget to sleep and eat, you will be able to fight again after you reach the level. Chapter 671： Send an army over The queen couldn''t persuade Robb to persuade him, and the worry in the corner of her eyes grew thicker, but she did not persuade him anymore. She still understands the reason that eight horses can''t pull back what the man decides. Of course, men often make a lot of stupid decisions, and they have to do it if they dont listen to persuasion. From time to time, men will pit themselves to death, but it is precisely because of men who have to insist on fighting and fighting. Spirit, only people can do what the predecessors could not do, and create a new world. As long as one of the 10,000 fools who can''t pull back eight horses succeeds, the world can take a step forward. If all men become smart and follow the trend when persuaded, do not dare to dare, do not try to challenge themselves or challenge the future, then the world will stagnate instead. Short-sighted women don''t understand this truth. They only know how to persuade their men not to go, and other people to listen to people''s persuasion to eat. But someone like the Queen who sees extraordinary eyesight cannot fail to understand. She was just worried, worried! But it will never hinder it. The phone is hung up! The queen thought about it seriously, and then turned to the attendant next to her and said, "Go and call all the important ministers." In a short while, all the important ministers of Siegland gathered together. The queen said to them very seriously: "Westwind City is dying! The ghost man does not intend to remove his belongings. I can even hear that he wants to deliberately attract the black dragon Avisos and fight it to the death." Upon hearing this, the expressions on the faces of the ministers were extremely wonderful. Ten seconds later, a minister came out and whispered: "For us, this may be an opportunity to take back Westwind City. If that man is killed by the black dragon, we can easily take Westwind City back from our control. under." "Don''t be stupid." The queen said indifferently: "A city razed to the ground by a black dragon, what use is it for me to take it back? Do you play with ruins and rebuild?" The minister thought carefully, and stepped back awkwardly. A general stood up: "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" The queen said seriously: "We may have to prepare for a battle with the black dragon." As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked. All the ministers showed an expression of "this is impossible", and even a few people''s legs flashed. A minister immediately said: "Your Majesty, isn''t this asking the soldiers to die?" A general also said: "We are not afraid of death, but forcibly fighting an enemy whose strength gap is too obvious does not mean courage, but only stupidity. That will only cost our lives, but nothing will help." The queen''s beautiful brows frowned deeply: "I didn''t mean to ask the soldiers to die, because we don''t necessarily lose. That ghost man is in Westwind Town! As long as he is there, maybe we can fight the black dragon. Maybe." The ministers shook their heads together: "There used to be many heroes. Everyone thought they could fight the black dragon, but the final result was the tragic black dragon slaughter... This kind of beautiful wish is after all just a wish. Reality will always crush our hopes again and again." "Of course I understand this." The queen said: "However, we can''t give up any chance to defeat the black dragon. The black dragon Avisos is the public hazard of everyone and all countries on the land of my evil demon. If we can''t defeat it, We will live in fear forever." She pointed her finger at a minister and said, "You, you took a dozen cars of treasures out this morning, and moved to a small town in the country, buried deep in the ground. You do this kind of stupid thing every four years, and you dont feel that Is it uncomfortable?" The minister lowered his head in embarrassment, "I don''t mean to run away. I just want to reduce the chance of being attacked by the black dragon for the Bright Path." The queen pointed to another minister: "You are also moving out of the city this morning." The minister also lowered his head in embarrassment. The queen said: "Do you all want to live a life like a mouse forever like this? When the cats come, they all go into the hole in the ground?" Ministers: "..." No human being wants to live such a life! A scent of indignation appeared on everyone''s faces, but what about indignation? The difference in strength is too large, and there is no chance to resist, just like a mouse never want to fight back against a cat. The queen said: "I want you to prepare an army. After the New Year in 1348, you will be stationed a few miles away from Westwind City, keeping a distance to observe the city. If the black dragon Avisos really comes, I This army is not required to fight immediately, but they need to be prepared for battle, if..." Having said this, she paused, and said in a very serious and serious language: "If the ghost man is no match for the black dragon and dies in an instant, the army will immediately withdraw without making unnecessary sacrifices." Hearing her words, the ministers heaved a sigh of relief and allowed to retreat, and that would be fine. The queen continued: "But if that ghost man really has the strength to fight the black dragon, as long as there is a little hope of victory, we will follow together! At that time, I will also go through the portal to Westwind City. , Fight with you all." This sentence made the ministers'' blood that had been suppressed for a long time, could not help but boil. If there is a chance to kill the cat, which mouse is willing to hide in the hole forever? A group of ministers bowed together: "Yes!" The following days will be the days when Robb witnesses the wonders of the Every Demon Continent. From autumn to winter, the entire Fengmo Continent was undergoing a major reshuffle of population and property flows for the entire two quarters. The rich and aristocrats living in big cities are all trying their best to transfer their belongings to the countryside. The poorer the place, the better. Its okay for the nobles who have a manor in the country and just go back to their own manor. But the nobles who dont have a manor can just find a village, buy a poor mans house, bury their belongings in the house, and then lead A large group of domestic slaves guarded these belongings. This level of population flow and property flow is certainly not something that can be easily accomplished. The assassin leader in charge of intelligence work almost daily to report to Robb where a murder occurred and where a robbery occurred. For example, today: "Godafather, there was a robbery in Nanli Village, and a robber group robbed a nobleman to transfer. The nobleman himself was also killed, and now the body has been moved back. It is estimated that it will not be long before the woman from that family will come to you and cry for resurrection." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "Who told him to move out? This kind of self-demanding guy can''t be saved if he can''t be saved. It''s useless for his wife to cry. I''m a man with a hard heart..." An hour later, the daughter of the nobleman, a tender little loli, held Robbs thigh and cried bitterly. As a result, Robb still resurrected the nobleman, and sent Elsie by the way to capture the robbers. To return to the case, he was hanged in public to pay for his life, and then resurrected and thrown into prison. Chapter 672： Time seems to have stalled Every Demon 1347, Winter! Snow flies and fills the earth. Catwoman was fluttering in the snow. She deliberately jumped off the roof of the church, stretched her hands and feet in mid-air, and then fell into the snow with a "pia", creating a nice human-shaped pit on the snow. The fun of this game is bad for the rabbit girl Shang Hui. Her hometown, Danxia, ??Huguang, rarely sees such a big snow. She happily piled up snowmen. However, the snowmen made by this woman are also rabbit people. With a pair of long bunny ears and a big bunny head, it looks like the thief has a sense of joy. However, most people are not in such a good mood. They are desperately cleaning the snow on the road in front of them, so that the steam bus can easily drive to their door. Otherwise, it is very difficult to go to work without a bus ride. A tiring thing. Robb was pinching his fingers to calculate the current time when he saw a handsome looking man in black helmet and black armor walking to the front of the courtyard. He saluted Robb at the entrance of the courtyard, and then walked across the stone table. Stand still: "Godafather, hello! I am the deputy commander of the Black Earth Knights, we have met." Robb recognized it at a glance. This was Mr. Demon Swordsman. He had chased Elsie and came to Westwind, and he had seen him later in the film war. Robb smiled and said, "Oh, why are you here?" The Magic Swordsman said respectfully: "On the order of Her Majesty the Queen, I led my army to camp three miles southeast of Westwind City. For the next year, a Black Earth Knights led by me will always be stationed in There, we echoed each other with Westwind City, and I hereby inform you, lest you suspect that I have an unscrupulous attempt." After listening to Robb, he was silent for two seconds, and then he laughed: "Three miles away? Understood! If I can hold the black dragon, you will run over to fight it together, if I die in an instant, you will immediately withdraw. Yes. Does that mean?" An awkward look flashed across the face of the Demon Swordsman. This man was indeed a thief. He had already guessed the intention at the beginning of a sentence. As expected, he is a man who can develop Westwind Town from a small town into a big city. His brain is too fast. NS. He respectfully said: "Please forgive us for being so ineffective!" "Okay, don''t blame you." Robb said: "How strong the black dragon is, I have probably heard some from other people. I don''t understand what you have concerns. Besides, this is definitely not your idea. , It was the idea of ??that ghost woman. As a soldier, you can only do what you tell me. I blame you for what you did." The magic swordsman said: "Thank you for your understanding." Robb said, "It''s hard enough to live in a temporary military camp for a year. If you have any difficulties or lack any supplies, please send someone to Westwind City to purchase. I''ll let you make it cheaper." The Demon Swordsman Khan said: "This is the situation, are you still in the mood to do business?" "How can you live without doing business?" Robb smiled and said, "Even if the sky is going to fall tomorrow, you have to work hard and make money today. Otherwise, if the sky doesn''t fall tomorrow and you don''t make any money, then you have to Are you starving to death?" The Demon Swordsman couldn''t laugh or cry: "Teached." Luo Boshun asked, "Mr. Deputy Commander, is Madeleine still guarding the Crystal Canyon?" The Magic Swordsman hurriedly saluted: "The leader of the Black Earth Knights is still stationed in the frontier, monitoring the movement of the desert kingdom. Since you moved the boundary marker of the northern frontier more than a mile to the north, the desert kingdom has always I''m trying to make a ghost calculation and want to move the boundary marker back. The group leader often quarrels with the people in the desert kingdom next to the boundary marker." "Ha!" Robber said, "Where is Norma Kingdom? What are you doing now?" The Demon Swordsman said: "Since the last operation, the Norma Kingdom has settled down. It has been on the seaside to guard against the steel warships of our army from attacking their harbor. It seems that nothing else has been done. Probably because the year of the black dragon dance is approaching, the Norma dare not act rashly. While transferring property in the big city, they gathered heavy troops to guard the capital and important cities. By the way, the same goes for Mondela, the black dragon. In the year of flying, no one dared to move the army easily..." After learning about the world situation, Robb felt quite boring. Well, when the black dragon flies, the whole world seems to have stagnated. Think about it, the year he first came to this world, it happened to be the black dragon flying. In the year of 1989, Miss Queen took advantage of the fact that no country dared to move the army in this year. She took the opportunity to catch Mondela by surprise. Otherwise, she had the strength at the time and wanted to raise the flag. so easy. After the magic swordsman saluted, he left and went back to the barracks. Robb saw that in the snow in front of the door, a group of people came over happily. When it was clear, there was a large group of rabbit people. These rabbit people were wearing eastern-style padded jackets, and they all looked round. They were fat, and when they saw Robb, they greeted him loudly in Chinese: "Ah, Mr. Godfather, hello! I haven''t seen him for a long time, I really miss it." These rabbits will translate Godafather into godfather, which sounds like a little less meaning, and can''t take advantage of their generation. Robach said, "Who are you? Are you a craftsman in a paper mill?" A rabbit headed by humanity said: "Paper mill? What paper mill? Going to Shangyang! Have you forgotten? The following is the Eastern Shangyang that you rescued from the Norma Kingdom." Robb: "Who knows who you are? You rabbits all look the same." Westerners look at Easterners all the same, in fact Easterners look at Westerners all the same. Shang Yang didn''t mind Robber''s complaints, and said with a smile: "We walked through the Ancient Tea Horse Road and returned to Dongtu Datang. After resting for a while, prepared some goods, we hurriedly set off and crossed the Ancient Tea Horse Road again. Come back to Westwind City. Look, this is the Yuqian Longjing tea you want. I brought you a big bag." It took a large bag of tea leaves from the bag and placed it in front of Robb. Robb couldn''t help being overjoyed when he saw this thing. Shang Yang actually took out another set of tea sets very interestingly and placed it in front of Robb. An exquisite tea tray carved from tree roots, on which are placed several high-end tea cups made in Jingdezhen, and top-quality purple sand teapots. This set is placed together, instantly tall. Robb gave him a thumbs-up. He was sensible. Orientals are exquisite in giving gifts. One gift is a complete set! This is the exquisiteness of the country of etiquette. This year, the East is indeed more civilized than the West. At least in terms of catering details, the East is really a dozen blocks away from the West. Robb hurriedly shouted, "Lilian, come to a pot of boiling water." Chapter 673： I give money, give you money! When Shang Yang met his father and daughter Shang Hui, they were naturally very happy. The father and daughter have always been concerned about each other. One is worried about whether his father can safely walk through the ancient tea-horse road, and the other is worried about whether the daughter left in the West is safe. Now they see each other well. Naturally, it is invincible joy. When the joy is over, it''s time to talk about business. Shang Yang sat at Robb''s stone table, took the kettle Lilian handed over, and made a cup of tea for Robb, his movements were elegant and calm. He saw that Robb was a person who understood Eastern culture, and thought Robb would be as calm as him, but he did not expect that Robb took the teacup and poured a cup of tea into it as if he was drinking boiled water. There is no elegant posture of tasting tea at all. Shang Yang: "..." Robb: "Well, Longjing is really good before the rain. Let''s have another glass." Shang Yang couldn''t laugh or cry, and thought: Forget it, no matter how much someone understands Eastern culture, he is a Westerner after all, and he can''t be forced to understand the tea ceremony. Robb drank Longjing before the rain as if drinking boiled water, and smiled: "Where are the snacks I want? Donkey roll, shortbread, sweet-scented osmanthus cake..." Shang Yang shook his head and said, "Sorry, Mr. Godfather, we really can''t bring you these things. The Ancient Tea Horse Road is too dangerous and difficult. It only takes a few months to walk. These cakes and cakes will smell bad on the way. Lose." Robb: "..." Shang Yang said, "I have to bring you a few things that won''t break." After speaking, he opened his suitcase and took out a few eggs. Robb took a look and was overjoyed: "Salted duck eggs, Songhua preserved eggs!" Shang Yang couldn''t help being surprised: "Mr. Godfather, do you even know this? That''s amazing. It was the first time I met a Westerner who could recognize these two kinds of eggs." Robb was in a good mood and talked nonsense: "I have traveled to the East. However, although it is very happy to have these two kinds of eggs, it is a pity that I don''t have those pastries." Shang Yang said: "The godfather is not anxious. Although we can''t bring them over, we brought a chef who can make pastries. We only need to give him the materials and tools. Will make it for you." He took out a rabbit head man from behind, smiled and pointed at Robb, "This is the pastry chef I hired from West Lake Yangzhou with a high salary. He heard that he was going to go to the Western Regions, so he didn''t do it, but I thought about it. The godfathers life-saving grace, just ask for a few cakes, so I have to help you get the cakes for whatever you want. So, I spent a lot of money." The bunny pastry chef looked at Robb with a magnificent expression. He wanted to give Robb a sign of "I''m awesome, you want to reuse me". Unfortunately, Robb cant understand the expression on the rabbits face at all. The expression in this play had to be acted out in vain. No matter, since the expressions are not enough, then I will just say that I am awesome and respect me. The pastry chef was about to speak, Robb suddenly reached out and grabbed it in his pocket, grabbed a handful of gold coins from the boss, and put it in the pastry chef''s hand: "Brother, please, help me make some delicious pastries. Bar." The pastry chef looked down, holding a handful of yellow gold coins in his hand. How many taels of gold did he exchange for Eastern money? He knelt to Robb with a thud: "From now on, you will be my ancestor. Just ask what kind of cakes you want. I tried my best to make it for you." The bunny-head pastry chef was taken by Lilian to the market to buy ingredients. On this side, Shang Yang couldn''t help but ask: "Mr. Godfather, on the way here next time, I saw a lot of aristocratic convoys outside Xiangcheng. Go, what are they doing?" Robb explained the year of the black dragon flying and said with a smile: "Did Dongtu Datang also move property to avoid the black dragon?" Shang Yang laughed: "Yes! But it''s not the mainstream. The people of Dongtu Datang pay attention to life and death. Wealth and wealth are in the sky. What''s the use of property? Four years ago, a group of wealthy people did not believe in this evil. They had to fight against the destiny and moved the property from Huahua Yangzhou to Leifeng Pagoda, saying that it was not a big city and could avoid disasters. As a result, The black dragon just went to Leifeng Pagoda, the group of people died clean, but the people who stayed in the city didn''t have a bit of a shit." Speaking of this, Shang Yang concluded: "Who wants Yan Wang to die from three watchdogs? Who dares to keep people to watch? Hide what to hide! Just a word, just! Just when you are beaten to death, when you fall asleep, your head has a big scar. Twenty years later, he will be another hero." Robb gave him a thumbs up: "That''s right, this is the style of a great country." Shang Yang said: "How does Mr. Godfather plan to deal with the black dragon Avisos?" Robb smiled and said, "What should be right? Just ignore it. If it doesn''t come, of course it''s the best. If it comes, just beat its dog head." Hearing this, Shang Yang hurriedly pointed at Robb to the ground: "Mr. Godfather is a real warrior, I admire him." After speaking, he pulled Shang Hui over, opened her long ears, and whispered in her ears: "Daughter, pack things up, make a bag, we will arrive a few days before Christmas. Buggy, go to the country." Shang Hui: "..." Robb: "I wiped it, I heard it." In the evening, it was time for Robb and Miss Queen to talk on the phone routinely. Miss Queen didnt prepare any topic today. She had planned to talk to Robb casually. But suddenly, through the crystal ball, she saw a plate on Robbs stone table with some soy sauce on the plate. Several dark eggs were cut into petals and placed on a plate. Miss Queen''s eyes suddenly became sharp: "What kind of ghost is on your plate? Why are there such dark eggs? Even the yolk has turned black and green. Can this thing be eaten? ?" Robb laughed and said: "Songhua preserved eggs, haven''t you seen them? If you pay a huge sum of money, I can consider giving you a taste." The queen''s heart was itchy, itchy, but when she thought of the huge sums of money, she flinched again. This ghost man deliberately showed this when he was on the phone, wasn''t it just to cheat money? Life and death can''t be fooled by him. Besides, everything dipped in soy sauce is salty, and the queen doesn''t like to eat salty so much. She snorted coldly: "Come here, am I such a good scammer? Don''t talk about huge sums of money, I can''t even make a copper plate, I''m no longer the one who will be led by you with delicious things. I''m an idiot with a running nose." As soon as she finished her words, Robb took out another plate from behind. On the plate were two pieces of raw sweet-scented osmanthus cakes. The cakes were also dotted with white sugar, which looked crystal clear and very beautiful. Robb picked up one of the sweet-scented osmanthus cakes with one hand and put it in his mouth, then squinted his eyes, showing a satisfied look on his face: "Oriental sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, I really like the sweet and greasy feeling... a pity, There are only two yuan, and there will be no more after eating." "Bump!" The queen slapped on the table: "I''ll give you money, give you money! Stop, don''t eat, and leave the rest for me!" Chapter 674： Why am I flagging a bit? December 30, 1347! The new year is coming! This day of the year is an important day to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new. Although this day is not as grand as Christmas, every family will have a hearty meal. When midnight falls, the people of the Gran Kingdom will start the traditional New Year''s greetings. People will rush to connect the well, open the gate, prepare black bread, and welcome the arrival of relatives and friends. Wealthy people will also prepare a large amount of copper coins, whether they meet friends or strangers, they will give gifts to each other. (The above is the tradition of the British celebrating the New Year. The Kingdom of Glen in this book follows the British customs.) However, December 30 this year was extremely dull! The grand festive atmosphere does not exist. The whole city is dark and gloomy. People deliberately did not wake up the street lights on the street. This makes the holy city west wind, known as the "city that never sleeps", is now completely covered by night. In the past, the people who went from house to house to visit the New Years greetings were not in the mood to stroll this year. They gathered in front of the two churches by coincidence. More than 30,000 people surrounded the two churches with a full, everyones face. There is a heaviness and worry on all of them. They looked up at the big bell on the top of the church, and they were very nervous, waiting for the moment it struck. As long as the broken clock strikes, it means that 1347 has passed, and 1348 has come, that is, the year of the black dragon flying is coming. Every second since the bell rings, a huge black dragon may strike in the sky, a black dragon that no one can defeat, it will destroy the entire city in an instant and plunder the wealth accumulated by people''s hard work. . Robb was still lazy on his stone chair, looking at the dull crowd around him, he couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy! He doesn''t like this nasty atmosphere, this feeling like when the end is about to come. I couldn''t help asking the girls next to me: "Every time the year of the black dragon dances, will people be like this?" Lilian shook her head: "I used to live in a poor village in the original stone canyon, but there is no such atmosphere. We don''t worry about the black dragon coming there. When the New Year bell is about to ring, everyone will be lively. This is still me. Its the first time to celebrate the New Year in the year of the black dragon in a big city." Sofa also followed and said: "I also celebrated this New Year for the first time! The Desert Kingdom has never been attacked by a black dragon, so we have a very happy New Year there." On the contrary, Xiao Yi, Da Lolita, two bright nuns, and even Shang Hui next to them, they have lived in the big city for a long time, and they have long been used to such an atmosphere. Xiaoyi held a "New Light Bible" in both hands and muttered: "Blessed by the God of Light, I hope that the Black Dragon will not come to the West Wind in the Holy City this year. This is my biggest wish this year." She is now the holy nun of the New Bright Holy See. As soon as she spoke, almost all the believers followed and said: "Bless the God of Light, I hope the black dragon will not come this year..." This atmosphere immediately drove all the people, whether they were followers of the God of New Light or not, they all murmured their wishes. This kind of dullness makes Robb very upset. He hates this atmosphere and prefers the joyful atmosphere. He was about to say "Flower applause Music, everyone is hi" when he suddenly heard the phone in his pocket "Didi". Rang. After hearing it, Xuelu actually called, and she said in a greasy voice: "Honey, Happy New Year." Robb: "Cut! Who is your dear?" Xuelu smiled and said: "You! Who else is there besides you?" Hearing Xuelus grinning voice, Robbs mood improved a bit, as if someone had thrown in a beam of sunlight in a gloomy world, he couldnt help asking: Xuelu, youre okay over there. Huh? All the people on my side are like dead people at home, waiting for the year of the black dragon with a black face." "Hahaha!" Xuelu laughed: "I guessed it would be like this. Every New Year in the year of the black dragon flying, people in big cities will be like this. Why did Xifeng Town have become a big city?" "Are you still smiling?" Robb said: "I am upset with the thief here, so I just wait for the black dragon to come, and I will beat its dog head. I can''t make this tune every four years later, I can''t bear it." "Save the province." Xue Lu said: "I often encourage you to explore the Demon King City, but I never support you to fight the black dragon. That thing is not something human can deal with. If the black dragon comes to Westwind City, you should hurry up. Flee, oops... the chasers of the old Illuminati are here, I have to run away first..." Robach said: "Chasing soldiers? Did you succeed in assassinating the archbishop?" "Not yet successful!" Xue Lu said: "But we killed a few confidants around the Archbishop and frightened him. Now he has sent the Knights of the Temple to chase us, and we are running around in the wilderness. Hahaha, lets not talk about it, the other party has killed... The phone hung up, but Robb was not worried. He knew that Xuelu was not in danger. If there was danger, this woman would definitely throw out a teleportation shaft without hesitation and summon Robb to rescue. Now she is not like this. Doing it shows that it is easy to do. Just after she hung up Xuelu''s phone, the queen''s phone came back. The opening line was the same as Xuelu''s: "Happy New Year!" However, her tone was not full of joy like Xuelu''s, but a dull and depressive tone. Robb couldn''t help but vomit: "Happy New Year! But I am not happy at all to hear your voice." The queen said: "The people on the entire Bright Road are like dead people at home, so dull to death, it''s strange for me to be happy." "Wow!" Robb said, "Is it the same on your side?" The queen said: "Nonsense, my side is the capital, a super big city, and more prosperous than your Westwind City. Of course, people here will be more worried about the black dragon attack, although I have repeatedly announced that there is nothing in my palace. No, the black dragons definitely look down on the path of light, but they don''t believe it at all." Now Robber is happy: "Hahaha! It''s strange that they believe you, no one will believe that the king of a country is poor, and only I will believe it." The queen was so wronged, she said grievously: "Are you still laughing? You are much richer than me. I don''t doubt that the black dragon has been eyeing your church. Just wait for the moment your New Year''s bell rings. Pounced from the sky." "How is that possible?" Robb smiled: "It has at least a process of''confirm where the property is located, and then fly to where the property is located''. It will take a few months before there is action, how can it be possible for the New Year bell to sound? As soon as it hits, it jumps out of the sky? If it really comes so fast, I''ll run around the church naked." Before he could finish a sentence, Robb quickly covered his mouth: "Oh, why do I have a flag meaning in these words?" Chapter 675： "Black Blade" final boss Robb quickly bowed to the sky: "The great God of Flag, I didnt intend to set up a Flag just now. Although I am not afraid of the black dragon coming, I dont like running naked. So, what I said just now. , You must not adopt it as a Flag." His bow made the queen on the opposite side of the crystal ball stunned, and then suddenly remembered something. A long time ago, Madeleine once submitted an information to her, that Godafather of Westwind Town is not afraid of fear, the only fear This is the God of Flag. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 448) The queen immediately summoned many knowledgeable old mages and asked them what is the God of Flag, but in the end nothing was gained, and the matter was later lost. She didn''t expect that now she actually heard Robb''s mouth with her own ears. The word "God of Flag" popped out. She couldn''t help asking: "What is the God of Flag? You seem to be afraid of it?" Robb said: "Nonsense, who dares not be afraid of it? Isn''t that death? I tell you, the most important thing to be a human being is to be cautious when speaking. Don''t set up Flags indiscriminately, otherwise you will be madly teased by fate. It''s all light." The queen squinted: "How do I feel that you are talking nonsense and teasing me?" Robb said: "I''m serious about saying good or bad." The queen continued to squint, always feeling that Robb was not serious when he said this, even though he had a very serious expression. At this time, the time has pointed to 23:59 minutes and a few seconds in the evening. The New Year''s bell is finally going to ring... The bell ringer climbed up the clock tower and raised the sledgehammer in his hand! Tens of thousands of people bowed their heads and prayed desperately: "Don''t come the black dragon, don''t come the black dragon." This time even Robb prayed: "Don''t realize the Flag just now, I don''t want to run naked. The black dragon can come, but come later, don''t let me run naked." The queen didn''t hang up the phone. In fact, the situation on her side was also the same. At this time, about all the big cities on the entire Fengmo Continent were like birds. Rather than looking at the scumbags who are worried about being afraid of Guangming Road, she might as well take a look at what ghost men are worried about. time up! The bell ringer raised the big hammer in his hand and struck hard against the big clock. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The New Years bell rang, and in 1348, the year of the black dragon flying, officially arrived. As soon as the bell rang, Robbs began to look left, right, forward, backward, and towards the sky. Although it was dark everywhere at 0:00 in the morning, Robb had night. Visually, the surroundings are like daylight to him. After watching a big circle, he put his hands on his hips and laughed: "No, no, no, no, no! Flag hasn''t come true, hahaha, I don''t have to run naked." In the crystal ball, the queen said in an unpleasant manner: "It didn''t come. You should be thankful that you have taken a life, rather than not having to run naked." "Life and death is a small matter, but streaking is a big deal." Robb said, "You are afraid that you don''t know, face issues, you would rather die than surrender, money and power, you can give up." After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized something was wrong... What is wrong? Oh, the mountain view in the distance is wrong! The background board of the church was originally a dark black pine mountain range. Because it is night, the mountain range is set off by the night sky with a huge black silhouette, which looks very majestic and domineering. But I don''t know why, a red strip appeared above the black mountain range! Where did you see this red bar? Robb rubbed his eyes, Nima, this is the health bar on the head of the monster in "Black Blade", and the border of this health bar is the top BOSS-level border. In the game "Black Blade", the monster''s health bar has several borders. One is painted with a flower-like metal border, which is a BOSS-level monster. Next is the diamond border, which represents the team leader-level monster. Then there is the golden frame, which is the elite monster. The silver frame, that''s a rarity. The ordinary scum monster is a very simple black thin line border. Robb''s health bar now has the top BOSS-level frame. This is very weird. How can you see a health bar in a game that is still floating on the mountain? Robb suddenly woke up: I wiped, a BOSS-level monster is hiding behind the mountain, and it is still a monster from "Black Blade", not a native monster in this world. Because the native monsters in this world have no health bars, only the monsters in the game will have them. He just thought of this when he saw the blood bar moved and floated upwards. Then, on the mountain shadow, a huge dragon shadow stood up, a pair of huge eyes, even though they were far apart, they could see through those eyes. The yingying red light. Elsie''s exclamation sounded nearby: "Black Dragon, Avisos." Then, countless people exclaimed together: "Black Dragon!" "Oh my God, just when the New Year''s bell rang, the black dragon is here?" "Come so fast?" "Help!" The tens of thousands of people who had just prayed sincerely suddenly broke into chaos and everyone started to run. Originally, these tens of thousands of people surrounded the church like iron barrels. Now they are beginning to spread out, as if the tide is low. The boom spreads into the distance. Everyone is running away! The brave Westwind people never flee before. No matter how strong the enemy is, they will smile with tables, chairs and benches, prepare peanuts and melon seeds and potato chips, and then watch their Godafather sling everything with confidence, but this time , They actually ran away. The queen in the crystal ball couldn''t help being stunned: "Really here? And so fast?" Xiao Yi, Solfa, Lilian, Big Lolita, Marianne, and the two Sisters of Light, are all stunned now... The girls don''t know what to do at all. Want to escape? But they saw that Robb hadn''t moved, and they didn''t want to escape. The voice of the dwarf leader resounded in the distance: "Great master, run away." The elder elder also yelled: "Don''t be brave, go first." Elsie immediately yelled: "Godafather, I will swear to live and die with you... However, I have suggested that coexistence is better than coexistence, so let''s flash it first." Baron Nolen brushed a few winds, and left it on the important people present: "Godafather, let''s go, I will help you add the buff together, let''s leave the city as soon as possible, as long as you don''t fight with the black dragon, let it go. It wont chase people and kill them if they take their belongings." Suddenly, the entire Westwind City was in chaos. However, in the midst of this chaos, Robb stood still, with a weird expression on his face, and murmured: "It turns out that more than my character has passed through, even the BOSS in the game. It''s all through, I wipe it! This is not a black dragon Avisos at all, this one... is the **** dragon Bahamut, level 120, the ultimate world boss of "Black Blade"!" Chapter 676： Shenlong Bahamut There is a famous final world-class BOSS in "Black Blade", its name is Shenlong Bahamut. It is specially made by the game design team to toss players. It is "refreshed every four years" during the game time. It randomly selects a guild headquarters with a lot of treasures to attack. The guild can organize to fight against it. If it is defeated, it can touch the corpse and open the artifact. On the contrary, if it cannot be defeated , The things in the guilds warehouse will be robbed. This BOSS is the only BOSS that Robb has not played in the game "Black Blade". Because Robb''s guild is a mess of sand, and he doesn''t listen to the command at all. If he fights a guild battle and runs around the mountains and plains, he will have to fight N many times when he fights a difficult team instance. (For those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 34.) Robb once had the intention of organizing the guild players to swipe the Shenlong Bahamut once, and deliberately piled up a lot of treasures in the guild warehouse. The gambling dragon would be refreshed in his guild headquarters. The result was of course a success. The Shenlong really came. However, the players who had clearly stated that they were going to come did not come to gather at all, and were not punctual. Without opening the group at the time when the Shenlong attacked, Robb took a dozen players who arrived on time to fight the Shenlong. Of course, the group was destroyed without any suspense. In the end, the treasures stored in the guilds warehouse were looted by the god-long Bahamut, and that incident became the fuse for him to finally disband the guild and stop playing. After a few years, I did not expect to see the Shenlong Bahamut here again! Robb looked at the huge red blood bar floating in the sky with dumbfounding. No wonder you, this guy, came out to grab treasure once every four years. It turned out to be a game setting. After you crossed over, you respect the rules very much. Moreover, its no wonder that people in this world have no power to fight in front of it, because this thing is actually more powerful than Robb. Even Robb has to organize a team of forty players in order to fight this. Things are just facing. By the way, now is not the time to lament this! Pure men, true men, the established Flag must be obeyed obediently. Resignation is the most important quality for men. So Robb began to take off his clothes in full view. The queen in the crystal ball was shocked: "What are you doing?" "I set up the Flag just now, so I was punished by the God of Flag." Robb spread his hands and said, "I am a man who speaks what he says, and now I have to run around the church naked to honor the God of Flag." "The black dragon is here, do you still say this?" The queen said anxiously: "Run!" Robb spread his hands: "What are you going to do! Isn''t it just a single dragon? You will wait a while to see how I play with it." The queen sweats profusely! She suddenly remembered the situation when her parents and mother were preparing to confront the black dragon twenty years ago. What my father said to her at that time seemed to be vividly remembered: "Run? The Black Earth Tower is the capital of my Gran Kingdom. If I abandon the city and run away, the black dragon will razed this place to the ground. What should the subjects do? The prince of a country, I must take the lead to protect my subjects. My servants, take Elizabeth and evacuate the city, the Minister of State Affairs, go and evacuate the people... the Palace Magic Group, the Black Earth Knights, come with me!" The scene of the memory killing exploded with a slap, and the queen shouted at the crystal ball: "Ghost man, don''t die!" "Do not worry!" Robb said to the crystal ball and took off his clothes at the same time. Although he has a golden ratio figure and a muscular thief looks good, there is no woman in the mood to see if his figure is good or not, or take a peek. What is the key part. All the people are running out of the city. The more important characters are not as embarrassed as the people to escape, but they are all waiting for Robb to order to escape, but they are surprised to find that Robb stripped naked and surrounded the church. Run in circles. Everyone: "..." "Black Dragon Avisos is here!" Elsie yelled strangely towards the sky. Everyone looked up together, and saw a huge black dragon flying from the top of the mountain and attacking the sky above the town. They are people in the real world, they can''t see the dragon''s blood bar, only its fiery red eyes, and the terrifying magic power coming from the sky and the earth. Elsie gritted her teeth and suddenly drew out her scepter: "I have to advance and retreat with Godafather. I have the same status and status. He gave him all the glory and wealth. If he dies, I will only be a traitor to the old Holy See. When the time comes, the Old Illuminati Vatican will send someone to kill me, and I have nowhere to escape. I can''t retreat. If you want to go, just leave." The dwarf leader silently took out the big axe, and the elf elder chanted magic... Baron Nolan wanted to leave, but seeing this, he couldn''t leave. He kicked Conte''s **** and said: "You go! I want to stay." Conte was shocked: "Uncle...no, father, do you want to stay too?" "Are you asking me to be a person who is greedy for life and fear of death, abandoning benefactors and fleeing for life?" Baron Nolan said: "Do you think such a father is proud?" Conte sweated profusely, and drew out his one-handed sword with a shudder: "Well, I won''t go, I won''t be a scumbag who loses his father and runs for his life." When several people said these few words, the dragon had swooped down from the top of the mountain and reached the sky above the church. The brave elf archers hadn''t retreated. Their elders did not leave, they would not leave. A large group of people opened their bows and arrows, shooting a dense rain of arrows at the black dragon. Miss, Miss, Miss, -145, Miss, Miss, -131, Miss... The data that only Robb could see, jumped on top of the dragon''s head. Then a large group of dwarf warriors also rushed over, throwing out the hand axe, and a large number of axe heads flew into the sky densely, cutting on the dragon''s body. Miss, Miss, -122, Miss, Miss, Miss... "Fire!" Elsie roared angrily. The five main guns of the tanks fired at the same time, shooting goblin rockets at the black dragon in the sky. -4530, -4320, -5842, -4456, -3344... This time it did a good deal of damage, because the goblin bazooka was rubbed by Robb''s hands. However, the materials used in the Goblin Rocket Launcher are too low-level, this is just a low-level engineering product, and the damage is far from enough. Only Robb can see that the total HP of Shenlong Bahamut is 99.99 million, which is a hundred times more than Robbs HP. Everyone''s damage was not enough to bother it. The dragon opened its big mouth in mid-air and took a deep breath... "It''s going to breathe!" Elsie yelled, "Be careful!" Everyone used a variety of defensive skills and defensive magic at the same time. However, they all knew that the black dragon breathed, no one could resist it, and countless heroes were wiped out in this breath. As long as the black dragon spit out this, they are all dead. Chapter 677： We have a chance to win However, at this moment, Robb, who had finished a lap streaking at a fast speed, had already put on a steel armor, carrying a steel shield in his left hand, and a golden one-handed sword in his right hand. This was his last time. The weapons and armors used in the filming battle were all made of relatively rudimentary materials, so the performance is not that good. Now they are just taken from the warehouse and put on. He was obviously dissatisfied with this equipment, but there was no other equipment available. He raised his head, waved at the black dragon in the sky with a one-handed sword, and said loudly: "Hey, grandson!" Heilong''s head was about to breathe, and suddenly turned to Robb. At the same time, Robb flew up, rushed into the air, and slammed into the black dragon''s body with a hit: "Sunder Armor!", "Frustrated Roar", "Hero Strike", "Shield Slam", Several consecutive strokes were shot on the black dragon at the same time. HP-142245, -164524, -184654, Robb''s set shot nearly half a million HP of the Black Dragon, which is also fierce enough. But for Bahamut''s 99.99 million HP, this damage is a drop in the bucket. "Roar!" The black dragon uttered a roar, and then yelled at the line set by the game designer: "Stupid human beings, you angered a dragon." In order to say this, it even stopped breathing. This is also a small skill for gamers. If the black dragon is about to breathe a certain amount of damage at the moment it is ready to breathe, it will stop breathing and talk nonsense, so as to avoid its most harmful skills. However, the big move can be avoided, and the general attack is inevitable. Its huge dragon tail drew towards Robb with a "whoo". Before the tail arrived, a huge wind pressure was brought up in the air. People on the ground were swept away by the wind pressure in an instant, especially Kang Wu, who were directly thrown out by the wind pressure. Ten yards away, he fell heavily when he landed. Fortunately, he was a warrior, with thick skin and thick skin. This tail sweep is really terrifying! No one can bear this tail sweep! Countless people have died in the history of the mainland by this trick. The girls couldn''t help exclaiming in shock, and even the queen in the crystal ball gasped. A colorful light filled Robb''s body suddenly: "Shield Barrier", "Stone Skin", "Reinforced Iron Bones", "Wind Shield", "Flame Cloak", "Earth Wall", "Blisters", this In an instant, he even used several defensive magic and skills. "bump!" With a loud noise, Robb flew backwards like a projectile, flew hundreds of yards away, and slammed into the distant hillside with a bang, smashing the hillside into a huge pit. Everyone couldn''t help closing their eyes, they thought Robb was dead. one strike! The black dragon always takes one blow to kill, not a second blow. With tears in the corner of the queen''s eyes, the pain of losing a loved one seemed to flow back into her heart at this moment, so painful that she couldn''t breathe... Suddenly, there was a flash of gold in the pit, and Robb jumped out of the pit again. Queen:"" Everyone is overjoyed! It was the first time they had seen anyone who was not killed by a black dragon. "Fak, one blow hit me with 200,000 HP." Robb couldn''t help but cursed. He only had a total of 990,000 HP. This broken dragon hit 200,000 HP. It was really painful. This is because Robb opened a lot in advance. As a result of defensive skills, it can only be said that this equipment is really bad. After he came into this world, he hadn''t gotten the equipment seriously. He knew very well that it was impossible for him to deal with the black dragon by himself. He had never played with more than 20 guild members in the game before, and now it is even more impossible for him, but he did not expect that he would feel so painful if he was hit by himself. , The difference between equipped and unequipped is really too big. Give yourself a sip of milk quickly, HP has returned, but MP has consumed some. MP''s recovery speed during battle will become very slow, much slower than usual. If Robb is dealing with some miscellaneous mobs, or native monsters in this world, then its a very slow recovery rate, its okay, but its different from fighting this dragon. Every time this dragon attacks Will cause serious harm to Robb, he must keep milking himself. In this case, the MP consumption speed will be much faster than the recovery speed, and when the MP is exhausted, it will be finished. In fact, he had fought Bahamut before, and the result was that the MP was exhausted and the group was destroyed. Bahamut rushed towards Robb again... In fact, as long as Robb wasn''t dead, it couldn''t hit anything else, because the effect of the mockery was still there. Facing the dragon flying towards him, Robb hung his shield and one-handed sword on his back, stretched his hand in the air, fetched things from the air, brushed... a piece of life wood stored in the warehouse flew to him. He rubbed his hand again, and the bow of life appeared in his hand. At this time, the black dragon had already pounced, Robb leaped back, slid, and dodged the black dragon''s wings dangerously and swept across, drawing a bow in midair and letting an arrow: "Punch arrow!" "HP-210000" This time it was really painful to beat the thief. He just hit the black dragon''s 210,000 HP with just one arrow. Robb couldn''t help being overjoyed. It was very good. It was really different after changing to a good equipment. However, because of the continuous "sliding" and "slide steps". With the two skills of "Piercing Arrow", MP consumes a little bit more. The black dragon continued chasing angrily... Robb jumped back, rolled, and slid, while he kept twisting and shooting. He made a series of incomparable moves. The HP of the black dragon kept decreasing and clasping. However, the 99.99 million HP was too much. , Robb can only knock down about 1 million in one pass. The crowd of onlookers could not see Robbs MP consumption, nor the black dragons blood bars. They could only see Robbs splendid moves, unexpectedly flying the black dragon kite, and the black dragon chased him in a random bite. But he couldn''t touch Robb at all, only to see Robb shooting arrow after arrow on the black dragon. "Wow! There''s a show!" the elven elder shouted: "The Archdruid has the upper hand. He may be the only person in the world who can kill the black dragon." The dwarf leader also exclaimed: "The advantage is great." Elsie said: "You win! You win! As long as Godafather keeps his distance and shoots with a bow and arrow, it will be a matter of time before the black dragon is killed. I don''t think the black dragon will last long. It has received so many arrows, for sure. It''s not working anymore." Only the queen is not at all relaxed, because she is almost one of the people who know Robb the best in the world. She talks with Robb on the phone every day, looks and looks at her face, and is very familiar with Robb''s subtle expressions. She could clearly see from the crystal ball that Robb''s brows were frowning and his lips were bitten, and even the iconic "Wow" did not come out. "He''s fighting hard!" The queen swept the ground and grabbed the communication crystal ball, and dialed back the phone number of the deputy commander of the Black Earth Knights and the Magic Swordsman: "Go and reinforce Westwind City, we have a chance to win!" Chapter 678： lets go! In a blink of an eye, ten minutes passed! The black dragon approached Robb once again and shook his head. This time Robb couldn''t jump behind him. He hit the ground and was knocked out hundreds of yards away. He smashed two big trees where he landed. The bow he was holding just now was flying a kite, so he didnt even have time to change the shield, so he couldnt use the strongest defensive skill of Shield Barrier, and he could only use BUFFs such as body guard stone skin and reinforced iron bones. Take it hard. As a result, he suffered from the pain of the thief, and was knocked out of 300,000 HP all at once. Robb hurriedly gave himself a mouthful of milk, then turned over and jumped up, slid backward, avoiding the tail followed by the black dragon and sweeping. Check your own status, MP has already consumed 40%. If you continue to fight like this, if you can''t last for twenty minutes, the MP will bottom out. Although he can still eat a blue bottle for a while, he did not prepare the top blue medicine bottle in advance, only the low-end blue medicine bottle, and can only eat one blue bottle in a battle, which can only restore 20% of the MP. It will enter the "pharmaceutical CD time" and you can''t even eat it. Looking at the status of the black dragon again, this guy only lost 2 million HP, and now there is a full 97 million. Robb cursed inwardly: Damn it! Sure enough. To play this level of BOSS, equipment, props, and teammates are all necessary, otherwise there will be no chance at all. I will be a T, a milk, and a DPS by myself. It is impossible to do it. Meowing, this is troublesome. He just thought of this, and suddenly heard the sound of intensive horseshoes in the distance. He turned his head and glanced after he was busy. It was a group of knights in black armor and black armor. . When he got to the distance, he didn''t dare to approach him directly. Instead, he stood beside Elsie and said loudly, "What are you doing here? Are you watching the show? Why didn''t you take part in the battle?" Elsie said, "Hey! Godafather always doesn''t like us to blend in when fighting, saying that he was too lazy to recover and resurrect us afterwards, so we consciously stopped when we saw him take action. Godafather has the upper hand anyway. Worry." The Magic Swordsman glanced here, indeed, it seemed that Robb was playing very comfortably, there were no signs of injury on his body, and his movements were calm and unhurried. This is because Robb enjoys the rules of the game. The characters in the rules of the game always look so relaxed when fighting, and will not look so embarrassed when fighting in the real world. However, the moment the player''s MP is consumed, the combat power will immediately shrink by countless times, which no one else can see. The Magic Swordsman picked up the crystal ball: "Your Majesty, Godafather doesn''t seem to need our help." The queen said coldly: "I think he needs it, although you can''t tell." The magic swordsman said: "This kind of epic battle, if he completes it alone, will become a legend. If we arbitrarily intervene in destroying this legend, I am really worried that he will be unhappy." The queen said: "I take full responsibility, let him come to vent his anger at me, let''s do it!" The Demon Swordsman bowed a salute, handed the crystal ball to one of his subordinates to hold, drew out his long sword, pointed at the black dragon, and then loudly said to the subordinates behind him: "Knights of the Black Earth, give it all. Listen well, we have a golden opportunity in front of us! The black dragon Avisos, who has been in trouble for more than a thousand years in the Continent of the Devil, finally meets today with an opponent who can challenge him. This is more than a thousand years, we The closest to defeating it! Killing it, we will become a legend on this continent." The knights roared in unison: "Aw!" The magic swordsman said loudly: "Don''t use those conventional weapons, those things are not for the slightest fart, pick up our magic items, those magic items that Godafather personally recharged." It turned out that Robb had charged a batch of magic items for the queen, but Robb and the queen had an agreement that these magic items could not be used against people, but only against monsters. When the monsters attacked the Path of Light, some of these magic items were used, but they were not used up. This time the queen transferred them to the Black Earth Knights, and used them to deal with the black dragon without violating the agreement between her and Robb. The warriors of the Black Earth Knights carried the magic items together, and then rushed towards Robb and the black dragon''s circle of battle. At this time, there are two crystal **** in front of Her Majesty the Queen. One is Robb, which is placed on the stone table of the church. The battle scene seen through this crystal ball is already quite far away, because Robb has been flying a kite. He pulled the black dragon far, far away. The queen almost couldn''t see the battle clearly, just at this time the second crystal ball followed up, and a soldier was holding it in his hand and chasing it, which made the queen see clearly. Robb''s expression really didn''t look so relaxed. From his eyebrows, it could be seen that he was in trouble. This makes the queen more believe that her judgment is correct! She pushed the crystal ball aside and ran towards the portal like flying. Behind her, No. 1, No. 3, No. 4, No. 5... No. 48, etc., a large group of necromancers followed silently. Standing in front of the portal, the queen took a deep breath! She and Robb had agreed that they would not go through the portal without the other''s consent, but now, it is not the time to worry about that kind of meaningless agreement. "You go first, I opened this door, and the door will disappear as soon as I pass." The queen calmly said: "I will be the last to pass through the door." Necromancer No. 1 nodded, and got into the door first, then No. 3, No. 4, No. 5... Twenty years ago, this group of loyal officials protected the young princess from the Black Earth Tower. It was not that they were greedy for life and fear of death, but that they could not die. They shouldered the heavy responsibility of raising the young princess. Now, the queen has grown into an outstanding woman, and their mission is over. Now she smiles and fights against an impossibly powerful enemy, even though she died without regrets. Even the Queen''s Skeleton Dragon squeezed its huge body into the small portal, let alone, it was really squeezed in. When the queen came through the portal for the last time, the purple portal closed behind her. She glanced back, very good! The back road is not needed. Turning his head again, it is a group of the most loyal subordinates, and the bravest fighters. Except for Madeleine who is now stationed at the border, all of her most trusted men are here. "Knights of the Black Earth!" the queen said loudly: "Twenty years ago, your elders, together with my parents, fought against the black dragon. Although You Rong died, today, it is our turn. I will be with you again. Fight against the black dragon to avenge our blood and hatred for our elders twenty years ago." The queen waved her hand, her skeletal dragon hissed to the sky, flapped its wings, and flew up to the black dragon first. Black Knights: "Go!" At this time, Robbs MP was still 48%. He was feeling a lot of pressure. He was thinking about how to play after the MP was exhausted. Suddenly, a huge skeletal dragon fell on the back of the black dragon. He took a bite and bit. On the back of the black dragon. Chapter 679： Reliable ally The sudden arrival of the skeleton dragon caused Robb to give a "Huh" and looked behind her. Her Majesty in a black robe was standing a hundred yards away, and the black magic on her body was diffused. At this moment, she Raise all the magic power of the "psychic wizard" to the extreme. Taking advantage of the moment the Skeleton King bit the black dragon, the queen waved her hand forward, and a bone spear flew forward. Behind her, No. 1, No. 3, No. 4, No. 5... dozens of necromancers waved their hands at the same time, and the bone spears that supplemented the sky and the earth rushed out together. The black dragon has no evasion. In fact, this kind of boss from the game is not as smart as a real dragon, let alone avoiding attacks like a real dragon. The skeletal dragon on its back didn''t bother to take a look, it only stared at Robb. Except for MT, it doesn''t hit anyone! The shower of bone spear slapped the black dragon frantically. Resistance, -439, resistance, resistance, -834, resistance, -453... Robb raised his head and glanced at the number that jumped out from the top of the black dragon''s head. He couldn''t help crying or laughing. Isn''t this hurt too pitiful? However, even though these injuries are so pitiful, he still has to shout praises to the queen and the group. This young lady spit out her own groove, bargaining, and shamelessly all day long, but when she really encountered difficulties, she was Is the most reliable ally in the world. At this time, Katyusha in the hands of the Black Earth Knights also opened fire, and countless fireballs, ice bolts, and lightning bolts flew toward the black dragon. This time, the momentum was even greater, and the night was drawn by the trajectory of the magical flight. , It is really good-looking. These things hurt the black dragon. After all, Robbs power was charged. However, when Robb charged these magic items at the beginning, in order to prevent others from attacking him with what he made, every magic was deliberately suppressed. Power, therefore, the damage they cause to the black dragon is still limited, only a row of five figures. The long blood bar of Heilong finally went down a little bit now. Robb could see that it had more than 95 million HP left. In the previous round of attack, it actually knocked out 5 million, which accounted for a full 5% of its total HP, which is quite good. "bump!" Robb couldn''t dodge the attack of the black dragon once again. Fortunately, this time he set up a shield in his busy schedule and opened a shield barrier, which greatly reduced the black dragon''s damage, and jumped up with a "-212943" number above his head. He was about to milk himself when he suddenly heard the queen commanding loudly from a distance: "Priest, recover for him. Don''t let him treat himself while fighting. He doesn''t have three hands. You have to rely on him until what is it? When?" The last sentence was already transferred to Elsie. Elsie suddenly realized that and hurriedly recited the "quick cure" spell to Robb. Eddie didn''t know where he ran out, and stood beside Elsie using healing magic together. Then, a large group of priests newly recruited by the New Light Church did not know where they came out and chanted the spell together. The elven elder beside him also woke up and said loudly: "Druids of the elves, stop watching the show." A large group of druids also chanted healing spells at the same time. The priest of the Knights of the Black Earth, the priest of the Dark Vatican, also started healing together. In an instant, the sky was filled with golden and green rays of light. Healing magic of various intensities and efficacies was shot on Robb''s body by hundreds. Although the effects of these healing techniques are not very good, they can only add a few hundred to a thousand points of HP, but so many healing magics can be achieved together, and the effect is amazing. The 200,000 HP that Robb has just dropped is restored to full in an instant. , There is still a lot of continuous recovery magic hanging on his body. "Hahaha, this is a bit interesting." Robb laughed. With the help of DPS for the attack, and the help for the treatment, his MP can save his energy to make a monster T. In this way, it seems that he can still fight. "Sunder Armor", "Vengeance", "Hey, Grandson!" Several of his skills were shot on the body of the black dragon continuously, and the hatred was steady, and no one should be allowed to OT, because anyone other than himself, the result of OT must be killed by a single move, and there will be no suspense. . At this time, the warriors of the holy city of Westwind had placed a dozen tanks on the side. The main guns were all aimed at the black dragon and fired fiercely. The elf archers and dwarf warriors also shot a large area of ??arrows and flew in the distance. ax. The dwarf leader even raised a big axe, and when the long-range attack stopped temporarily, he was about to rush over to fight the black dragon. This person is really brave and not afraid of death. Others are fighting from a distance. He insists on getting closer, and shouts: "Great master craftsman, I am here too." Robb said unhappily: "Don''t come over, don''t come to the dragon''s head if you come over, its attack has a splash effect, and I can''t completely help you hold it." "Huh? What splash effect?" The dwarf leader was a little confused. But the Demon Swordsman next to him understood right away. At the beginning, he led the Black Earth Knights and was slashed by Robb. The effect was sputtered. All of the army lay down. It was really not a joke. He hurriedly pulled the dwarf leader: "Godafather said don''t go to the front, just don''t go, we two go up from the side." "The Black Knights of the Great Horsemen!" The magic swordsman waved his one-handed sword forward: "Charge, charge!" Hundreds of warriors rushed forward together. The dwarf leader rushed, and hundreds of dwarf warriors also rushed out. After hearing Robbs words, they did not dare to rush forward and rushed towards the black dragon''s side. The black dragon He just attacked Robb without paying attention to these people. A group of people rushed to the belly of the black dragon, lifted the spear and the giant axe, and slashed at the belly of the black dragon. A tickling attack passed, and the black dragon did not suffer much damage, but the approach of these people triggered a special ability of the black dragon. When designing this broken dragon, the game designer gave it a small feature. When the number of players close to it exceeds fifteen, it will use an AOE big move. The trigger condition is now reached as a matter of course. The black dragon raised his head to the sky and roared in a stern voice: "Feel the end!" Hearing it roaring this sentence, Robb roared loudly: "Everyone pay attention to your feet and leave the place with the red light circle." As soon as his voice fell, on the ground within fifty yards of Heilong''s side, red circles after another suddenly appeared. It looked like the ground produced red ripples after another. They were random and irregular. Appeared on the ground and looked very beautiful. The warriors of the Black Earth Knights and the dwarves didn''t know what these circles were, and didn''t care, but when Robb roared, they jumped away subconsciously, avoiding their feet from standing in the circles. Chapter 680： Just repel, not kill As soon as the soldiers left the place with the red circle, they heard the whistling wind in the sky. When they looked up, everyone couldn''t help but scream. It turned out that countless flame meteors in the sky about fifty yards from the black dragon fell down. . These flaming meteors are as dense as rain, falling toward the ground, and the speed is so fast that it is impossible for people to dodge. The soldiers who were shrouded in this flaming meteor shower were so frightened that they couldn''t dodge their faces and could only wait for death with their eyes closed. However, something interesting happened! The densely raining flame meteors fall, and each meteor corresponds to a red circle on the ground. It turns out that these red circles are the "pre-fall points" of the flame meteors. As long as there is no person standing in this circle, they Will not be hurt at all. All the soldiers heard Robbs roar just now and left the circle on the ground. Therefore, in this flaming meteor shower, not even a single person was hit, and all of them hit the soldiers by a small margin. Very close place. The meteor hits the ground and explodes, and it looks amazing, but as long as the person is not in the circle, even if they are caught in the light of the explosion, they won''t be hurt at all. This is about the biggest difference between "Game BOSS" and "Real BOSS". If the real BOSS is crushed by strength, you can use any trick, and the damage from the magic splash can also knock down a group of people. However, the game BOSS cannot be designed like this. In order to "the player has the ability to knock it down", the game BOSS Will deliberately leave some flaws and give the player a "chance to knock it down." It is never possible to design the BOSS to be unbeatable. Of course, no one knows this feature except Robb! How can those brave people who used to fight against the black dragon know to hide from this red circle? When they knew that the meteor would hit the red circle, they were already dead. The only poor thing is the Queens Skeleton Dragon. It has been biting the black dragon since just now. When Robb roared to hide from the red circle, the Queen also let the Skeleton Dragon hide from the red circle, but this dragon was too big. It was impossible for the huge body to avoid all the red circles. As a result, at least five flaming meteors hit the Skeleton Dragon. The poor dragon turned into a huge fireball, screamed, fell to the ground and turned into a pile of black bone slag. However, it is an immortal creature. As long as the queen is still alive, the skeleton dragon can regenerate indefinitely. A black magic power diffuses from the queen and envelops all the bone scum on the ground. These bone scum quickly fuse and regenerate. , Formed, and finally became a vigorous skeleton dragon. It''s just... Miss Queen has lost a lot of magic power because of this, and her face has become a little pale. After the black dragon attacked the doomsday meteor, the triggered AOE would not be released for the time being, and it started chasing Robb and biting it fiercely. Robb used the shield''s barrier to hold the black dragon''s damage, and said loudly, "Take advantage of this time, attack!" "Wu Shuang Dao Wife Sudden!" A thunder light struck from behind and slashed on the side of the black dragon with a click. The Bright Sword Sage Da Lori took action. She ran to protect Xiao Yi in the chaos, but she didn''t find it until now. It seems that the black dragon can only attack Robb, and there is no need to protect Xiao Yi, so let''s come here to join the battle. "Wind blade technique!" Baron Nolen also threw two wind blades towards this side. Sofa looked anxiously beside her, trying to carry the dagger up to stab the black dragon, but she looked at the tiny dagger in her hand, guessing that she couldn''t even pierce the dragon skin, and was a little embarrassed for a while. 94 million! Robb saw that the Black Dragons HP had been cut by another one million, and he couldnt help being overjoyed. He checked his condition again. His MP was still 40%. MP consumption was obviously slower than when he was fighting alone. A lot of it, if you continue to fight like this, it might be really interesting. People on the periphery are also shouting: "We can win!" "With Godafather carrying the black dragon head-on, we can win!" "We have a chance!" "For the first time, mankind has a chance to defeat the black dragon." "Brothers, go!" "We are composing an epic." However, just as everyone was united and ready to twist into a rope for a **** battle, suddenly, the black dragon raised his head and shouted loudly: "I will spare you today, and I will clean up your tiny maggots next time." After finishing speaking, it actually ignored Robbs "Hey, grandson", spread its wings, soaring into the sky, rushing into the black night sky with a whirr, and under the reflection of the moon, a huge dragon shadow swept across the sky. Go and fly away to the northeast. Never look back! Everyone: "..." Robb was also stunned. Two seconds later, he suddenly realized that the time for the BOSS is up! Although only a few thousand words were written in the battle just now, it has actually been fighting for a long time. It is now half past one in the morning, and it has been exactly one and a half hours since the New Year bell rang and the black dragon jumped out. Shenlong Bahamut, the world boss can only be killed within one and a half hours, otherwise it will leave the battle and leave. This is a bad taste of game designers! Robb had to raise one hand, raised his middle finger, and gestured to the black dragon''s leaving back: "Fak!" Everyone next to them stared at the sky blankly, their weapons landed weakly, making a bang, and then quickly squatted down to pick up the weapons. The weird silence lasted for a few seconds, and then, I dont know who was the first to shout: "The black dragon has escaped!" "We really won." "We repelled the black dragon Avisos." "Hahaha!" "Oh yeah!" "For the first time in the history of the Demon Continent, the black dragon Avisos was repelled." "We are legends, we are epics." Countless soldiers cheered together, threw their weapons into the sky, and then hugged their heads to avoid the fallen weapons. The ordinary people who had just fled the city, shivered and watched in the woods outside the city. , Now that the black dragon escaped, he couldn''t help but ecstatic, pouring out from the woods outside the city. They wanted to hug Robb and throw it, but Godafather is so famous that no one dared to throw him. So the people picked up the ordinary soldiers and threw them into the sky. The scene was very lively for a while. "What''s so happy? It''s just a repulsion, not a kill." Robb whispered in his mouth, not loudly, because he didn''t want to disturb everyone''s good mood. Coincidentally, not far away, there was a woman who was spitting out the same groove as him. The queen said to the ecstatic necromancers beside him: "No. 1, No. 3, No. 4... You guys are so happy? Just Repulsed, did not kill, I did not avenge my parents at all." The necromancers had to stop cheering awkwardly. Chapter 681： Return my pastry chef to me Robb slowly walked towards the queen! The queen looked at him with a pale face coldly. It was a long distance, hundreds of yards, and Robb walked very slowly, so when he walked through a large area of ??cheering and thrown soldiers to the queen, the queen even felt that Robb had gone. A century so long. In the touching meeting scene, there was an unnutritious opening line: "Can''t you go faster?" Robb said: "Don''t worry, why panic?" Queen:"" Robb didn''t blame the queen for passing through the portal without his consent, but just smiled and said: "You really are not afraid of death, you dare to come and fight the black dragon, and you still come in person." The queen snorted: "I went through the crystal ball and saw that you could hold it, so I came over and sneaked in." "What a ghost woman, it''s so real." Robb said: "You can''t say a word, you are very worried about me, so no matter how powerful the enemy is, you have to fight it." The queen did not speak, she did not answer this topic. Because she knows very well that this topic might be entangled in the future, and this man will be given a chance to hit snakes and sticks, and then it will evolve into inexplicable verbal tofu eating, taking an inch and being frantic, anyway, a man like a creature. It''s all this virtue. The two of them stopped talking and stood side by side, watching the cheering crowd in the city. "we won!" "We beat the black dragon back!" The crazy soldiers and civilians kept roaring, and everyone was so excited that they couldn''t stop. What used to be a dull and boring New Year has really turned into a grand New Years carnival. The people rushed back to their homes, drew water from the well, took out black bread, copper coins, and then sent all over the street, you Send it to me, I send it to you. After sending each other a round, it seems that there is not much on hand. Someone yelled: "Turn on the lights!" The Jin Yaoshi street lights that had not dared to light up just now are all lit up, and the entire Westwind City has become a city that never sleeps. The warriors of the Black Earth Knights are actually dancing with the dwarf warrior''s hand! The elven archers are embracing the necromancer! Two little bright nuns put on the shoulders of two little dark nuns, and the four of them walked and jumped in a row on the street. Seeing this cheerful scene, the Queen and Robb didn''t have the slightest happy expression on their faces. Robb whispered: "After we beat it back like this, will it come again this year? Or, will it come again in four years?" The queen shook her head: "I don''t know! There is no precedent to beat it back." Robb thought carefully: "Well, judging from the rules of the game, it should be four years from now." "The rules of the game?" The queen asked curiously, but Robb didn''t answer. She just took this sentence as a nonsense that Robb would often come up with, and didn''t take it to her heart. She thought for a while, and then whispered: "As soon as I go back from here, I will immediately be transferred back to Madeleine, led by her, and begin to attack Mondela''s lair." "So anxious?" Robbki said. The queen said: "The news that we have repelled the black dragon will definitely spread immediately. News of this level will have a huge deterrent effect on the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom. I''m sure they will not dare to do it again in the short term. Take action against me, especially the desert kingdom. They want to attack Sigran, they must go through the route of Crystal Canyon, Rough Stone Canyon, and Westwind City. Once they hear that Westwind City can repel the black dragon, they will give it to the Pharaoh. With a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare to use soldiers against Westwind City anymore." Robb spread his hands: "So, am I going to be used as a shield again?" The queen didn''t bother to pay attention to his complaints, even too lazy to accept this sentence, she turned around to go, but after walking two steps, her feet were slightly tilted and almost fell. It seems that it was the battle just now, and the loss of magic power was a bit large. Magic affects a person''s spiritual power, so she is so tired now that it is difficult to stand. In fact, no one knows that in the previous round of battle, the queen was the one who contributed the most. Although Robb was on the front of steel, his MP consumption was only 60%, and 40% of his energy remained unused. Those who helped in the periphery did not exhaust their energy for various reasons. Only the queen, without anyone knowing, put all of her magic power into the battle. She puts the most bone spears, and the resurrection of the Skeleton Dragon also consumed a lot of her magic power. But proud of her, she would not say such things. With her feet crooked slightly, she immediately supported her tired body again and stood up straight, making it impossible for people to detect that her current state was very bad. However, she has deceived others, but she can''t deceive Robb. Robb stretched out his hand in the air, and a blue medicine bottle flew into his hand. He handed the blue bottle to the queen''s hand: "Add some magic power." The queen is not welcome, she took it and took a sip, her face improved a little. Robb said: "What''s the best? He also pretended to turn around and left. This is Westwind City. Where can you go when you turn around? Can you return to your palace?" The queen was embarrassed and almost forgot that this was Westwind City. It was obviously unreliable to turn around and walk. However, she has always been a woman who refuses to admit defeat, and she will not lose, and snorted: "Can''t I go to the train station? Speaking of which, since the railway was built, I have stayed on the bright road. I''ve taken the train, and I just took this opportunity to take it once." "So you wanted to take the train." Robb said, "I wanted to give you a portal scroll, but now it seems that I don''t have to give it." Queen:"" She was about to lift the table, Robb stuffed two portal scrolls into her hand, and said with a smile: "Take it, one is used to go home. When you get to the house, use the second scroll to open the door. Westwind City, in this way, the portal from your palace to my church can be erected again." The queen gave him a deep look. The man vomited at me, but he passed the scroll in his hand. He was also a duplicity. However, I have no right to complain about him, because I am also a duplicity. Mouth It is said that if he can''t hold the black dragon, I won''t help him, but in fact it is the most ferocious one, alas! She took the two scrolls, put them away, and then turned around again and left. She was too chic and didn''t even say a goodbye, but Robb didn''t mind. I saw the queen opened a portal, and her men entered first. She stayed at the last one to go. Seeing everyone had entered, only her and her skeleton dragon were left. She suddenly stretched out her hand, pointed at the bunny pastry chef in the crowd, and said loudly: "Catch him away." The skeleton dragon flew over with a "whoop", grabbed the pastry chef, and got into the portal, and then the queen jumped in. The portal disappeared after the caster himself entered. Robb: "My Fuck, what the hell? Give me back my pastry chef!" Chapter 682： The population skyrocketed again The news that Westwind City repulsed the black dragon Avisos immediately flew to the entire Continent of Demons like wings. Every year the black dragon dances, the most important thing on the Demon Continent, and the thing that attracts everyone''s attention most, is which city the black dragon Avisos will attack. In the past, it took more than half a year for everyone to be afraid to hear the news that a certain city was destroyed by a black dragon, and then while mourning for the unfortunate people who died, secretly rejoicing that the black dragon did not come to attack their city. But this year is different! On the day the New Years bell struck, the news began to spread across the country. The people on the Guangming Road were the first to receive the news. They breathed a sigh of relief, and then there was a carnival, and cheers all over the city came and went one after another. Her Majesty, who participated in the battle to repel the black dragon, was regarded by the people as the "king of the British in a thousand years", and the Black Earth Knights were also regarded as the "hero army" and was madly sought after by the people. At the same time, the news also spread its wings and flew to the Lost City. The dark Vatican who received the news was so shocked that they couldn''t even close their mouths. Not long ago, they were planning to assassinate Robb. They didn''t expect to hear that he could attack the black dragon head-on, from the pope to the archbishop. They were all secretly rejoicing that they hadn''t really taken any action. The assassination against him was only at the stage of discussion. If it was really done to him, it would be over. After celebrating that he hadnt gotten into trouble, the Dark Vatican made a decisive decision and sent a fleet to attack Norma Kingdom again. Anyway, the black dragon will not come again for the time being. Taking advantage of the slowness of the news from Norma Kingdom, it was fast enough to conceal its ears. Sneak attack on some of their ports and rob some of their merchant ships. The holy city westerly! After the crazy celebration lasted for a few days, Robb originally thought these guys would calm down, but he didn''t expect that people became even crazier. The tide of returning to the city is coming! The wealthy people who were scared to leave the big city in the year of the black dragon dance and returned to the countryside began to transport their belongings back to the big city. We arrived at Westwind City and brought back a lot of belongings. These three of them are just representatives. More wealthy people are still in the tide of returning to the city. For a while, the traffic jam at the gate of the west wind of the holy city is no less than the tide of returning to the city after the Spring Festival holiday. That evening, when Robb was lazily on his stone chair again, he saw No. 32 holding a thick stack of paper passing by the door. He was also surrounded by a few low-level administrators who were discussing with him. What''s going on. The two low-level administrators saw Robb with a look of respect in their eyes, and bowed to him with a big gift, only the second nostril on the 30th was upright, and no one looked at it. With a stern look, he said to the two low-level administrators: "You two, finish all this pile of materials today. Tomorrow morning, I want to see the sorted materials." The two low-level staff said bitterly: "This is too much, we can''t finish it before get off work hours." "Then work overtime!" No. 32 said: "What a good employee is not working overtime?" Two low-level personnel: "..." When Robb heard their chat, he couldn''t help but laughed, and said: "Hey! On the 32nd, I warn you that forcing employees to work overtime outside the specified time period is against the "West Wind Law" unless you give them Pay overtime pay, or I will represent them and ask you for justice." "What is "West Wind Law"?" No. 32 said strangely: "I haven''t heard of it before." Robb said: "It''s the law that I thought of when I just patted my forehead. Now that you have heard of it, please follow it carefully." Thirty-two: "..." This is a bit unreasonable, but in this Westwind City, if Robb is not reasonable, no one else can do it. The 32nd had no choice but to say with a bitter face: "Well, I''ll pay you overtime pay. Today you work overtime and get these materials ready." The two low-level administrators were overjoyed and hurriedly said to Robb: "Thank you Godafather." Thirty-two: "Hey, I paid you overtime. Why didn''t I thank you?" The two low-level administrators turned their heads. Robber Dale, laughed loudly: "Where are you doing so much? I think you have such a thick pile of things in your hands, what are they?" On the 32nd, she turned around and said, "This is the census and statistics of the new population in the city during the tide of returning to the city these days." "Oh?" Robb said: "New census? What the hell?" As soon as he finished asking, he immediately realized that this must be an order given by Miss Queen to the 32nd, so that he can control the resident population of Westwind City at any time. From the perspective of the prince of a country, such a thing is It must be done, and Robb, a lazy man, didn''t bother to deal with this kind of mess before. He didn''t know how many people were in Westwind City. He only knew a rough figure. Two low-level administrative staff respectfully reported: "In recent days, the population of the west wind in the holy city has exploded. The number of people returning to the city is much greater than the number of people leaving the city. It seems that more people have appeared out of thin air. Its like a pile of people. We are doing statistics for these people who have emerged out of nowhere, and we are also helping some newcomers find jobs, find places to live, and so on, so theres a lot of things." Robb said: "Oh? The population has increased again?" The two executives said: "Godafather, we were just here in the past to find work, but not long ago, after the things that you can withstand even the black dragon spread out, the people in countless small villages and towns around are crazy. The influx here, this time not only came here to find Xipiao for work, even the nobles who lived in small towns or private estates moved here, we ran into a few on the street today A nobleman." Robb was happy when he heard it: "Is this here for protection?" "Yes!" the administrative staff whispered: "Although this is a bit sorry for Her Majesty the Queen, the truth is that the current political situation in Siegland is still very unstable. It is not certain that one day, Her Majesty will be defeated. Mondela, of course, we dont want this, and no one wants it, but if something like this happens, people still want to stay in a safer city. The Westwind City, which even the black dragon can repel, is of course the safest place in the world right now, not one of them! There is no need for administrative staff to say this. Of course Robb understands what he meant. He couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile: "These nobles really underestimated Miss Queen. In fact, the battle to repel the black dragon is more than just My personal contribution and the timely support of Miss Queen are also very important. Even such a king has no confidence in him. These nobles should be caught and spanked." Chapter 683： Spectacle misunderstood It''s impossible for Robb to really grab the nobles and spank. He just secretly sighed that Miss Queen desperately came to help me beat a wave of black dragons, but it seems that all the credit goes to me? Robb does account for the biggest function, because he is MT! MT is the highest honor of the guild. No one can grab the position. Without DKP, the equipment will be given to you... Without Robbs MT to take the lead, Miss Queen, along with her Black Earth Knights and the Palace Magic Group, will only be killed by a spike, so he has made great contributions, but he cant erase the efforts of Miss Queen. effort. Black Dragon can''t be played with just a MT. That battle was done by countless heroes and sons and daughters fighting desperately. Without their help, Robb would have been defeated because his MP was exhausted. He felt a little worthless for Miss Queen, but, the ghost woman took away her own bunny pastry chef, she deserved it and didn''t help her! He was thinking about these things, when he saw Madara running from a distance, and when he saw Robb, he shouted: "Godafather, I want to build a huge statue for you." "Huh?" Robb Daqi: "What statue to build?" Madara said cheerfully: "Your deeds of repelling the black dragon are enough to be written into the epic. If we don''t do something about it, it will appear to be very inadequate. I have already thought about it. Look at the black pine mountain over there. Mai, there is a tall mountain, there is a big mirror-like cliff, I plan to use this entire cliff as a large-scale sculpture, carved on the cliff a great picture of you when you met the black dragon, and record your great achievements Great deeds...I plan to use a thousand craftsmen for this carving for four years. It will cost a lot of money, but the problem is not big. I have discussed the money with Baron Nolan, and we can afford it." He said more and more excited: "When the entire cliff is carved, it will definitely become a great spectacle. After four years, when the next year of the black dragon dances, our spectacle has just been built. If the black dragon dares to Next, we will hang it in front of the spectacle, hahahaha." "I wipe it!" Robb slapped the table and shouted, "Wonderful spectacle has missed the country." "How can the wonders misunderstand the country?" Madara said: "The wonders represent our strength. Only with great wonders can we show the world the strength of our holy city, West Wind. I''m sure that if we build a great If it is a spectacle, the population growth rate will be twice as fast as it is now." "The rate of population growth has doubled?" Robb heard this, and his heart was suddenly moved: "Can you be sure that building a wonder will have such a good effect?" "Yes!" Madara said: "I am not bragging. Our desert kingdom is the best country to play spectacles. When the Gran Kingdom and Norma Kingdom were still playing in the mud, our desert kingdom had already built a great spectacle. , Pyramids and Sphinx statues. Speaking of the effects of wonders, my desert kingdom is the most convincing. These two wonders at the time can be said to represent the power and might of our desert kingdom. I dont know how many people kneel down on the pharaoh. At the feet of the king, that was the strongest era in my desert kingdom." "Oh oh oh, that''s how it is?" Madara said: "Build it! Godafather, if we can''t take out a few wonders, it would be ashamed to say it, but if it is built, there will be travelers passing by the west wind of the holy city in the future and seeing the large sculptures of the entire mountain, it must be Ask what it is, and then the local people can tell them the story of Godafather''s battle against the black dragon, which can pass on the reputation of the West Wind in my holy city forever forever." Having said that, he said with certainty: "It''s strange that the population does not accelerate in this way." "It''s reasonable!" Robb agreed with the claim that building a wonder in a simulated city has a great effect, but the wonder is time-consuming and laborious to build, and it is easy to delay the construction of other things, so it will be a mistake. It''s quite cost-effective to create a spectacle without delaying other things. A light bulb suddenly lit on his forehead, and he smiled and said to Madara: "Go and call the director of the printing plant." Madara knew that the director of the printing factory used to be an engraver. Seeing Robb instructed him to call people, he knew that he wanted to build a spectacle, so he hurriedly went happily. After a while, the director of the printing plant came to Robb. The sculptor now has nothing to look like as a sculptor. He is wearing a set of luxurious fur. He looks rich, powerful, and has status and status. He is obviously making a fortune. In fact, the printing factory was funded by Robb. This engraver was just the director. The money made in the factory was Robb''s theoretically. He could only receive a dead salary at most, so he couldnt make it. Financial. But Robb knew the truth that dead wages could not fully activate productivity, and gave the factory manager 10% of the shares. Of course, the factory manager worked hard. Relying on the 10% dividend, he made a lot of money, and now he is faintly one of the spokespersons of the cultural cause of the holy city Xifeng. When he arrived in front of Robb, the factory manager hurriedly gave a big gift: "Godafather, I heard Lord Madara say that you want to find me to help you build a wonder." "Yes." Robb smiled and said: "The general idea, he should have already told you." The director said: "It is indeed a very ambitious project to carve one side of the entire mountain cliff, but Lord Motuo said that money is not a matter. He and Baron Noorun will invest together and give as much money as they want. . And the workers in this city, who dont want to sacrifice their lives for Godafather, I promise to organize a large number of workers and engravers to go all out. You only need to give me three years and I can do it." "Three years is too long!" Robb shook his head and said, "I''ll give you 30 days." "Scared?" The director froze: "This...this is impossible." Robb smiled and said: "Why is it impossible? I ask you, if you carve on a stone slab the size of a door, how many days can you finish it?" The director said: "Thirty days!" "That''s right." Robb stretched out his hand and pointed at the factory director: "Giant Huashu!" The director felt that his body began to grow bigger, bigger, bigger, bigger...Finally, he became a head higher than the nearby mountain. Isn''t the cliff in front of him as big as a door panel? Robb said: "Come to me every morning to receive a giant transformation technique, and then go to work for 30 days! To complete this spectacle, do not waste manpower and material resources, such a spectacle, you will not miss the country." The director looked dumbfounded, and after a few seconds he woke up, raised his huge palm and looked at it, exclaimed: "I feel that I am so strong now, and I can beat the black dragon." "Don''t talk about sand sculptures." Robb said, "Although your body has grown bigger, your combat effectiveness has only increased by a certain percentage. If the black dragon touches you lightly, you will belch and sculpt honestly." Chapter 684： Discover new ingredients The giant carving called "Heroes and Black Dragons" by later generations has begun! Every day, the people of Westwind in the holy city will see that the director of the printing factory has become a giant as high as a mountain, holding a carving knife in his hand, and beating against the huge cliff behind the city of Westwind. Not to mention the effect of this spectacle after it is built, the effect of this spectacle when it is built is already a spectacle enough. Countless Xipiao who had just arrived in Westwind City, as well as the nobles who moved in admiringly, came to watch. Standing at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the giant carving, they really felt the kind of "human beings are so small" and "spectacles." It feels great. It''s like a small turtle who lives in Shuangqing City all the year round, the feeling of seeing the Great Wall for the first time. Madara is right. Wonders really have the effect of "accelerating population growth". In this era of underdeveloped technology and people are still very superstitious, the effect of a wonder is huge. It represents heroism, mysticism, etc. A variety of spiritual examples can make people feel like they can''t help themselves. Superimposed on the epic achievement of "Westwind City repelled the black dragon", immigrants will of course flood in frantically. It didn''t take long for the population of West Wind City to exceed 40,000, and it was still growing steadily. The spring of 1348 came happily in such an atmosphere. The hillside is full of splendid spring flowers. Catwoman Huahua did not sleep during the day, but was fluttering butterflies among the flowers. Robb smiled and shouted at her: "Hey, Huahua, dont always bully the butterflies, people You are pollinating the flowers. If you are so idle, you might as well come over and let me rub your tail." Huahua pouted: "No! Men and women are different, so you won''t let you rub me." "The meaning of cats living in the world is to make people rub them." "I am a cat person, not a cat!" While tossing happily, an old friend came to Robbs church door and called to Robb respectfully: "Godafather, hello, its been a long time." Robb turned his head and took a look, hey, it''s been a long time since I saw him, the dwarf itinerant merchant. When the businessman first started to develop in Xifeng Town, he once sold Robb Silk, bought pepper, and helped promote the Happy Water of Fat House. Although he often came to Westwind City to buy goods and resell small commodities, he was ashamed of himself and seldom came to greet Robb again. Robb smiled and said: "Itinerant merchant, you are really a rare visitor now, too strange. I am a person who values ??old feelings. I will not despise you just because you are still in a small business. You have to be more confident." The itinerant businessman smiled awkwardly. Robb: "You came to take the initiative. There must be something good, otherwise you must be embarrassed to come." Itinerant merchant: "Yes, I just came over from the Lost City and bought great things there. I know Godafather likes this type of things the most, so I took them." "Oh?" Robb said: "What is it?" The itinerant merchant opened a small bag and grabbed a red thing from it. Before he could introduce it, Robb swept the floor and jumped up from the stone chair: "Wow, red pepper." Itinerant merchants admired them and said: "Does Godafather really recognize it? There is no food in this world that Godafather doesn''t recognize. It''s amazing." "No, no, you are amazing." Robb was overjoyed. "The red pepper is really great. I seem to have seen a lot of new dishes floating in front of me. Where did you get it?" The itinerant merchant smiled and said: "I bought this from the fleet of the Dark Vatican. I heard that the merchant ships of the Norma Kingdom discovered a new continent overseas in the extreme west. What is the name of the Maya continent? There are many The aboriginal people with brown skin, there are many strange plants, this thing called red pepper, is brought from there. The fleet of the Dark Holy See robbed the fleet of the Norma Kingdom, so they snatched this plant NS." Robb: "Is the amount large? Oh, no! The amount is not the point, the point is whether there are seeds?" "Of course there are seeds. I know your miracle of allowing seeds to mature overnight, so I brought a large package of seeds here." Robb was overjoyed: "You are really a little clever, I want all of these." Itinerant merchants offered a large bag of seeds with both hands, then sat in the yard, watching Robb on the spot, planted the seeds into his own plot, and took a small water bottle to pour a little in the nest of each seed. Water, his face is full of joy. Seeing this scene, the traveling merchants seemed to have seen Robb growing pepper here a few years ago, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: I thought Westwind City had developed into a big city, and Godafather had also become a great man. Paying attention to me again, I didn''t expect that he still hasn''t changed. He is as approachable as before, and he likes these weird things the same. Robb finished planting a large field of red peppers, returned to the stone bench, and sat down: "Oh, it''s a bit tired after planting, but happy thief, hahaha, happy thief! There will be new ones tomorrow, delicious Things are coming out." The traveling merchant couldnt help asking: Ive tasted this kind of food. Its so spicy that I burst into tears. I dont know how delicious this thing can be made? How do I feel that no matter how I make it, it wont taste good? " "You know what a shit." Robb said, "Don''t leave Westwind City, wait here for a day. When I harvest the red peppers, you will know." After finishing speaking, Robb yelled, "Lilian, prepare something as I ordered." Lilian smiled and ran over: "Come on." "I want butter, peppercorns, salt, sugar, sesame oil, beef, pork, mutton, cauliflower, enoki mushrooms, oyster mushrooms, broccoli, black fish fillets...etc. Each prepares some. In addition, I usually yell that it smells bad. The internal organs you eat are also prepared, such as beef belly, pork kidney, duck intestines, pig brain flower, chicken county, beef liver..." Robbs column lists a lot of messy and incomprehensible things. There are some things he usually likes to eat. Lilian is not surprised, but Robb almost never eats animal offal before, especially with miscellaneous things. He doesn''t even eat it in a stewed way. Lilian remembered that when she made a big miscellaneous meal for the first time, Robb immediately asked her to take away the big pot and take it to the poor people in the town to eat. Lilian couldn''t help but wondered: "Why do you want to eat glutinous rice all of a sudden? This...this doesn''t suit your appetite." Robb looked up to the sky with a long smile: "With red pepper, everything will suit your appetite, hahahaha!" Chapter 685： Shuangqing Hot Pot In the evening, Robb called a little blacksmith from the town. He was not an advanced dwarf blacksmith who built a steam engine, but an ordinary little blacksmith who specialized in building iron pots. A small person like this can be summoned by Godafather, simply flattered, so excited that he can''t even speak. But when Robb drew a weird pot on paper for him to build, the blacksmith''s flattered face turned into a dumb face: "Godafather, what kind of a weird pot are you trying to build? Why do you want it? Divide the pot into nine grids?" "This is called Jiugong grid pot." Robb hummed, "Isn''t it handsome?" The blacksmith was at a loss: "What do you want to cook with this? Do you cook a Thunder Lizard egg in one grid?" Hearing his words, Robb couldn''t help being stunned: "Huh? I only thought of regular ingredients, but I forgot that there are some wonderful ingredients, hahaha... Yes, I want to cook the eggs of the Thunder Lizard! Lilian, help. I bought a Thunder Lizard''s egg and came back to taste it." Now the holy city of Xifeng has become a big city, and the goods in the city are becoming more and more abundant. Adventurers from all over often come to Xifeng City to find work. Therefore, all kinds of strange things are also taken by adventurers. When I came back, things like the Thunder Lizards egg were never meant to be obtained before, but now, as long as you want to buy it, you can always buy it. The blacksmith was so dumbfounded: "Godafather, it makes no sense to divide the pot into nine squares." "Don''t worry about it, you can just do it anyway." Robb commanded, and suddenly he thought of something: "Yes, you have to make a pot, you don''t need to divide it into nine grids, you just need to divide it into two halves. " The blacksmith was speechless, forget it, just follow Godafather''s orders, anyway, what he ordered always made sense. That night, the blacksmith carried the BUFF given to him by Robb, and beat him desperately. Finally, before the evening of the next day, he sent Robbs custom-made iron pot. When he arrived, he found Robbs The fire has been set up in the yard, and the shelves have been set up. There are many dishes on the side. The dishes are filled with various dishes, such as cut beef slices, pork slices, and various vegetables. The most weird thing is all kinds of offal. There are many wooden tables that cant fit so many. . A large group of girls gathered in the yard and looked at Robb with weird eyes. Robb is processing the red peppers that have just been harvested at this time! The pepper seeds that were planted yesterday have all matured and bear fruit, and a slice of red, beautiful red pepper. No one has seen this kind of crop before, and it feels very strange, so there are many people around the yard, looking at the weird plants in the church reserved. Especially a few children, looking at the red crops, they feel very good and delicious, and their saliva is almost flowing to the ground. Xiao Yi walked out of the church and saw how curious everyone was about this kind of thing, so he picked a red pepper and handed it to a few children. The children hesitated for a while while holding the red pepper, not daring to put it in their mouths. Xiaoyi turned around and asked Robb, "Is this food really edible?" "It can be eaten." Robb smiled and said, "There is no poison. If I eat the dead, I will be responsible for resurrecting." Xiao Yi felt relieved and said to the children: "You can eat." The children were overjoyed, and hurriedly threw the red pepper into their mouths, and then...wow, a weird cry sounded from their mouths... The adults next to him couldn''t help cursing: "What''s the blame, does Godafather''s food taste unpalatable? You are too young to know good food." After speaking, they also picked up the red pepper and put it in their mouths, and then... the strange screams also sounded from their mouths, and the children who had just been scolded laughed instead. Robb couldn''t help laughing! The red peppers actually taste better after they are dried, but Robb is eager to make something to eat, so he has no time to dry them slowly, so he has to call a water magician to use magic to manipulate the water element. , The water in the red pepper is directly drained, and it becomes a "air-dried red pepper", which is what Sichuanese call "hu spicy shell". He then used scissors to cut the "hu spicy shell" and filled it with a full bowl. This time no child dared to try it again. Everyone began to stay away from this kind of food. I saw Robb pouring water in a big pot, adding butter, spicy shells, salt, pepper, etc., and then boiling it over the fire. After a while, it boiled into a pot of red soup. The soup radiated. With a pungent smell, people around him avoid it. At this time, the blacksmith brought two pots over. A Jiugongge pot, a Mandarin duck pot. Robb was overjoyed: "Hurry up, the pot is coming!" He set the Jiugongge pot well, thought about it, forget it, Jiugongge is not used for the time being, let''s set the mandarin duck pot up first. The biggest compromise of Shuangqing people is the Yuanyang pot, which is to allow outsiders to adapt and make a transition. Pour the red soup that has just been boiled into one half of the pot, and let Lilian put a pot of boiled bone soup into the other half of the pot and greet the girls happily Said: "Everyone, come over, eat Shuangqing hot pot." Lilian, Solfa, Xiaoyi, Marianne, Big Lolita, Shang Hui, two bright little nuns, and the little cat girl Huahua and the little dark nun next door were all called over. Everyone surrounded this weird Sit down in the two-grid pot. There was also a special guest sitting next to Robb, the dwarf itinerant merchant. After he gave Robb pepper seeds yesterday, he stayed in Westwind City and did not leave for the time being. Today, he specifically came to see how to eat peppers. Robb smiled and took out a handful of bamboo chopsticks, which were also urgently ordered to the carpenter last night and sent them a pair each. "What are these two sticks?" Sofaqi asked. Shang Hui next to him said with a smile: "This is the tableware and chopsticks of our Dongtu Datang! I didn''t expect to see it here. It looks like I want to eat Chinese food, but my Dongtu Datang didn''t cook it like this. How to eat pot water." At this time, hot pot has not yet been invented in the East! It will take many years for chili to spread to the East before the appearance of Shuangqing hot pot. Robb smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter where the food is, what''s important is that it tastes good. Come and come, everyone will eat like me." He picked up some of the dishes on the table, poured them into the red soup and the clear soup separately, and boiled them like a big miscellaneous stew. This gameplay Lilian is very familiar, but she immediately discovered a detail , Godafather doesn''t put animal organs on the side of the clear soup, only the red soup. The clear soup here is mainly boiled some vegetables, as well as beef and pork. Lilian, who often cooks, immediately understood: "The red soup is used to suppress the fishy smell?" "Yes!" Robb said with a smile, "Before these dishes are cooked, let''s eat them quickly." He picked up a piece of hairy belly with chopsticks and dipped it on the side of the red soup. The girls learned a lot and picked up the chopsticks, but soon they found that chopsticks were really hard to control... Chapter 686： Return the pastry chef to me Only Robb and Shang Hui were the only ones who could use chopsticks to pick up hairy belly seriously. The other girls all failed. It was the traveling merchant who responded quickly. He immediately pulled out a large tongs from his box. After washing it, he clamped the hairy belly with the tongs and put it in a pot to burn it. Girls are overjoyed, is there still this kind of gameplay? So, one person has a large pair of pliers... Robb and Shang Hui wanted to vomit their troughs, but it was normal for this group of people to touch the chopsticks for the first time and not be able to use them. A group of people started scalding their belly at the same time! This thing got hot quickly, Robb took it up after only a few strokes in the hot soup and threw it in his mouth. "You can eat it so soon?" Lilian Daqi: "The stew is not so fast." "Try it!" Robb smiled. Several girls withdrew their big tongs and put their hairy belly into their mouths, and then almost everyone shouted at the same time: "Wow, it''s so spicy! It''s so numb!" "Don''t vomit in a hurry." Robb said, "Try to accept it, and then feel the spicy flavor." No one would listen to what someone said, but Robb was different. No matter how outrageous he was, someone would always give it a try. The girls took their utmost endurance and tasted their mouths carefully. The smell of hairy belly. Spicy, still spicy, numb, still numb! These two flavors are really exciting, making it hard to get used to. However, when they forced themselves not to reject these two flavors, they slowly tasted a different kind of flavor. This kind of spicy flavor seems to be very exciting, very exciting. Coupled with the crispy texture of the topped belly, the more you eat, the more powerful it feels. Robb picked up another duck intestine and put it in the red soup. The girls also learned a lot. They tried a duck intestine... Next, the beef slices boiled in the pot were ready to be eaten, and Robb picked it up and put it in his mouth. The girls are also learning everything... Slowly, they found that their movements started to become faster, and the spicy taste gradually adapted, and then they filled their mouths and esophagus all the way to the stomach, all feeling undesirable. I was eating slowly and tentatively just now, enduring the spicy taste, but now it has become a grab. The girls began to frantically grab the cooked vegetables in the pot and threw the lettuce on the side table into the pot. "Ah, I put the broccoli in the pot, why did you grab it to eat it?" A little bright nun angrily grabbed a little dark nun by the arm. "I put the piece of pork you just ate in the pot. I waited for it to be cooked and eaten, but it was snatched by you." The little dark nun said angrily, "So I want to grab a piece of cauliflower from you." "How can you be so stingy like you?" The little nun Guangming said as she grabbed another piece of pork. "Ah! Frenzy." Catwoman Huahua didnt **** them. She quietly cooked several pieces of black fish in the clear soup and the red soup. Then, while other girls were robbing other dishes, she secretly took All the fish fillets were taken into their own bowls, one bite spicy, one bite less spicy, hehe, the cats tail flicked left and right behind the butt, so proud. Of course, ordinary girls are happily grabbing, but Marianne is different. No matter how delicious it is, she will not go crazy for grabbing it, but is seriously evaluating the possibility of using it for business. He approached Robb and said in a low voice, "Godafather, I feel that opening a few hot pot restaurants in the city might make a lot of money." Robb smiled and said: "It is inevitable to make a big profit, but your Cotton family''s business has been spreading out. Stockings, railways, bookstores, football leagues, all I know are so diverse. Do you want to be a hot pot chain when you have free time? Be careful not to chew too much." Marianne thought about this question carefully, and couldn''t help laughing: "Oh, when you said it, I found out that our Cotton family has dug up a lot of business with you, and now the most expensive one is In the railway business, a large amount of money will be spent on building a small section of the railway. It is indeed a little too late to do other business." Robb smiled and said: "If the railway tycoon is successful in this business, it will be enough for your Cotton family to eat for a few lifetimes, not to mention the football league, which is also a super-large business. Don''t look forward to this kind of small business anymore. . When enjoying food, just enjoy it happily, dont think about how to make money for everything." Marianne has been taught obediently, so let''s eat well. Eating hot pot always takes time. Everyone eats from the evening until the sun goes down. The girls are still happily ironing all kinds of things. At this time, the crystal ball on the stone table suddenly emitted a bright light, and Miss Queen called. Robb answered the phone. The queen was about to say a few unnutritious nonsense and complete the daily task of "talking to ghost men on the phone". Suddenly, she saw a group of girls behind Robb, who were surrounding a cauldron. I was eating something, steaming in the pot, and a group of people were eating very happily. "What are you eating?" The queen immediately forgot what she wanted to say just now. "Shuangqing hot pot!" Robb said with a grin: "It''s delicious." "Hand over it!" The queen went straight to the subject as soon as she opened her mouth. "Think beautifully." Robb said: "Last time you snatched my bunny pastry chef, I haven''t settled with you yet." When the queen heard this, her face was triumphant, and she took out a small plate from behind. There were two beautiful mung bean cakes on the plate. She picked up a mung bean cake with her hand and bit a crescent-shaped notch on it. , And then half of his cheeks squirmed, his mouth vaguely said: "You don''t have to worry about the safety of the pastry chef, he eats well with me, sleeps well, and has a very happy life." "Who is asking him whether he is safe or not?" Robinu said, "I care about Eastern pastries! Don''t force me to run to the Path of Light to grab someone. You are limited to send him here within three days." "Then change the practice of Shuangqing hot pot." The queen said. Robb squinted: "I said you, use what you robbed from me in exchange for what I have? Can you be more shameless?" The queen looked away, ignoring. "Okay, bully my temper, right? You wait!" Robb took out a portal scroll: "I''ll come to the Road of Light to grab someone." "Hey, what stingy man?" The queen immediately said: "I will give it back to you. Anyway, my royal chef has learned how to make these cakes. Wait, he will come back through the portal immediately." Chapter 687： How are your students learning? While the queen was talking to Robb about returning the pastry chef, she winked at the guard next to her. Soon, the guard called the royal chef of the Wang Family. The chef looked at the crystal ball carefully, stared at it desperately, looked at it for a while, turned his head and said to the queen: "I saw peppercorns and butter. It is assumed that there is salt in it. Only the red material recognizes it. If it doesn''t come out, I guess it should be the main ingredient." "Can''t recognize it?" The queen was angrily: "As a cook, I can''t even recognize the ingredients. How do I become a cook?" Yu Chu was embarrassed: "This..." However, after she finished scolding the chef, she immediately noticed that there were not only a group of girls beside the cauldron, but also a dwarf itinerant merchant who was eating together, which was very interesting. The keen queen immediately thought of something: "So, this kind of red stuff should be a new thing that this dwarf merchant just brought." Robb stuck his tongue out at her: "I won''t tell you!" "Don''t you tell me, don''t I know how to find a way?" The queen turned around and gave an order. Soon after, the royal merchants ran over and the two recognized the itinerant merchant at a glance, and whispered: " This dwarf merchant is a merchant who sells small commodities, dealing in pepper, silk, and a lot of daily necessities. I have seen him once in the Lost City a few days after I produced it. He should have just come out of the Lost City." The queen snorted: "Immediately contact No. 2 in the Lost City and ask him what this red thing is. If he doesn''t know, he will immediately send someone out to ask in the shopping street of the Lost City." Soon, No. 2 was contacted by the crystal ball, and then after a short time, the queen returned to the front of the crystal ball and grinned to Robb: "Want to hide from me? I already know. This thing is called red pepper, which was snatched from the merchant ship of the Norma Kingdom by the Dark Holy See. It is said to come from the New World Maya. The taste is very spicy. You use pepper and chili to make the soup base to suppress the smell of food! " Robb: "What the hell, in this short moment, how many people have you dispatched to investigate? How do you use the state apparatus?" Queen: "How can I use it if I don''t use it like this?" "Use it for me to do business!" "This is already a very positive thing." "Kouhu!" The queen ignored Robbs complaints, and turned to complain about him: Its all your fault. You dont usually do anything serious. You know that you study food. You always use these messy things to affect the entire Kingdom of Gran. The normal operation of the system has brought the kind, honest and hardworking Granites into the pit one by one. You are the one who is the least serious." Robb squinted! The queen herself knew that she was too mad, she was not as embarrassed to continue speaking, and quickly turned her words: "By the way, Madeleine will not be long before she will pass Westwind City." "Oh?" Robb immediately understood: "Last time I remember you said that you want to transfer her back to the Path of Light, and then lead your army to the Saint City." "That city is not called the capital of the saints." The queen said: "Its name is Mondela''s Lair." "Yes, yes!" Robb said: "The capital of the Gran Kingdom only has the tower of black soil, right? Everything else is a false capital." "That''s right." The queen said: "Madeleine will definitely stay in Westwind City for one day and refuse to transfer to the train immediately. You can surely guess why that is. I want to ask in advance, Robert Smith. How have you learned the magic of the wind system?" Robb smiled and said, "Not bad." Queen: "Is it good to be polite, or is it really good?" "The real kind!" "Okay, then I understand." The queen said: "Let''s talk about it. It''s getting late, I''m going to get Shuangqing hot pot." "Huh? Have you made no secrets now?" "In front of you, it doesn''t make much sense to cover up." The queen said: "You can guess it anyway." After speaking, she hung up the phone decisively, without even saying "Goodbye" or "Return to chat", so she was simply forced. Robb shrugged at the crystal ball, then looked up at the opposite train station, thinking: It seems that Madeleine may be dragged to Mondela''s lair, alas! I don''t really want to go! Robb is still the same as before, and he doesn''t like to move around. However, the attack by the black dragon last time still had a certain impact on Robb. If the tortoise stays still here, maybe the black dragon will come again four years later, and then, another hard fight? If you don''t have the help of Miss Queen, can you successfully repel the black dragon? The answer is obvious! Perhaps, it''s time to go out and exercise, and prepare for the Black Dragon Battle four years later. At least, you have to get a decent outfit first. The only reliable equipment he has now is a life bow, which was temporarily rubbed during the fight against the black dragon last time. The armor on his body is ordinary steel armor, shields and one-handed swords, all of which are very ordinary. Rubbish. Because he has never encountered an enemy in this world before, and nakedness alone is enough to sling everything, so there is no need to prepare anything such as good armor. But now, it seems that we have to prepare. Moreover, you have to prepare for your subordinates. To kill the "world-class ultimate BOSS" of Shenlong Bahamut, it is not something you can do alone. Even if the gods are equipped with a complete set, you must have teammates to cooperate. . He had to arm an army, and the next time the black dragon dared to come, he would really behead its dog. "Okay!" He stretched his waist: "It''s time to make yourself a little bit diligent and a little bit more diligent. Go out and look for equipment." A few days later, the diesel train drove over from the original stone canyon, bringing a whole car of passengers. And ten minutes before the train entered the station, Robb had already separated ahead of time, leaving the clone with blond hair, sitting on the stone bench in a daze. His body was put on the look of Robert Smith, and he sat quietly in the church and waited. After the train entered the station, before it had time to stop, Madeleine turned the window and jumped out. A few black knights behind him jumped out of the window in embarrassment and shouted: "Head, you will suffer if you jump on the train like this. Scolding." Madeleine said without looking back: "I have investigated. The people in Westwind City have upheld Godafather''s fine traditions. They only scold men and not women, so it''s okay for me to jump off the car. If you follow the jump, things will get bigger." As soon as she dropped her call, a few staff members jumped out from the platform next to them, stretched out their hands to catch the black knights, and yelled: "Aren''t you going to go through the door? You like to jump through the window so much. What does the train have to do with the door? If you dont die, you will be fined and fined, one gold coin per person." Chapter 688： Let him be the leader The black knights sweated profusely: "Hey, we are the black knights of the Black Earth Knights. Don''t look at us like this. The youngest officer here is a baron. Calling for fines will show me the highlights." The staff sneered: "This is the place of the holy city, Westwind, Godafather. It is just death to get privileges based on your identity. I advise you to hand in fines and don''t let Godafather do it yourself, otherwise..." The black knights were shocked, well, at this time, let''s admit it and pay! While paying, they watched Madeleine run out of the train station without any hindrance. Not half of the staff stopped her. They thought to themselves: We cant get privileges by identity, but why can women get it by gender? What about privileges? This is not fair! As soon as they thought of this, they saw a conductor reaching out and grabbing an ugly and fat woman: "Spitting everywhere, fine!" The black knights finally understood that it was not gender privilege, but beauty privilege. However, immediately they saw that a beautiful woman had also been detained: "Fare evasion, fine." Only at this time did they fully understand that this is not the privilege of beautiful women, but the privilege of Captain Madeleine. Madeleine ran out of the train station anxiously, but when she was approaching the door of the church, she immediately slowed down, restored her appearance as a fair lady, and walked towards the church gracefully and calmly. When I arrived at the door of the church, I sorted out the black armor on my body, and then shouted at Robb: "Ah! Godafather, long time no see, I passed by Westwind City and took a casual walk. I didn''t expect to come to the church, you How about Robert Smith''s student?" Robb couldn''t laugh or cry authentically: "Well, you can see for yourself." After finishing speaking, the consciousness immediately cut to Robert Smith, walked out of the church, "suddenly" saw Madeleine, her face showed a "surprise" color: "Ah, Madeleine, how are you here? NS?" "I don''t need to garrison the boundary of Crystal Canyon anymore." Madeleine pointed to the spectacle sculpture on the background of Westwind City, and whispered: "After news of Westwind City''s repulsion of the black dragon spread, the Desert Kingdom was terrified. Shaking, Norma Kingdom was also frightened. Elizabeth said that they would never dare to invade Crystal Canyon again in a short time. I didnt need to stay there anymore, so I transferred me back to the Path of Light, passing by Westwind City, I just did whatever I wanted. Come in and walk around." "Oh, just walk around, it''s good." Robb smiled and said, "I''ll walk with you." Madeleine was overjoyed. Robb followed her around the city, wandered around, had a good "date" once, and had a great time. Until the evening, the two came back to the church. The steam train from Xifeng Town to Guangming Road is gone today, and there will be no train leaving until noon tomorrow. So Madeleine could only stay in Westwind City for one night. She was about to say goodbye to Luo Xi and go to the dark church next to her to spend the night. Suddenly, the crystal ball on her body flashed with radiance. This is a special communication crystal ball between her and Miss Queen, so when the light flashes, you know that it must be the queen who has just finished her government affairs. Madeleine hurriedly polished the crystal ball, and then saw the queen appear in it with a stern face: "Madeleine, I guess you were dating and playing in Westwind City. It was delayed for a whole day, so you didn''t rush. Get on the train back to the Bright Road today." Madeleine was a little embarrassed by this sentence, and her face turned red: "I''m desperately in a hurry, but I can''t blame me for not catching up." "Dating desperately is a waste of time? But it''s okay!" The queen didn''t actually mean to blame her girlfriend. This good girlfriend has always fought for her in the South and North, and made countless contributions. She really has to live in Westwind City for ten days. If you don''t leave for half a month, Miss Queen will not blame her, but hope that she can play comfortably and relax. "Well, I call you this, not to blame you." The queen said indifferently: "I guessed that you must be with Robert Smith, so half of my call was to find him." "Me?" Robb pretended to be dumbfounded for a moment. "Baron Robert! You..." The queen was about to talk business, and Madeleine jumped out and interrupted immediately: "Elizabeth, you made a mistake, you obviously promoted him to a viscount last time." Queen: "Who remembers such trivial matters? There are so many nobles, why do I have to remember what rank a little noble is?" Madeleine protested: "It''s not a little nobleman. He is a descendant of the Smith family. He will surely recover the honor of the Smith family in the future. This kind of thing is very important. You must remember it clearly." "If it wasn''t because he was a member of the Smith family, I wouldn''t even remember this person in the world." The queen uttered a sentence, but changed her words: "Viscount Robert, I order you to transfer to the Storm Rider from now on. The regiment acts as a staff member, and follows Madeleines Black Earth Knights to conquer Mondelas lair, and make your contribution to the restoration of the Gran Kingdom." Robb had already guessed that she would come for such an appointment. The last time he asked himself how Robert Smiths wind magic practice was, he had already guessed it. Obviously, Miss Queen eagerly wanted to win Mond. Ra''s lair, even if he had more power, he wanted to use it, so he thought of him as a "ghost man student". Anyway, the things of the ghost man are good things, and the students of the ghost man must be a very reliable combat force. In addition, in the fake princess incident in the Lost City last time, he showed a certain amount of ingenuity, and gave Her Majesty advice, a strategy of "the elephant wakes up and bites the wild dog" and made great contributions. The appointment and dismissal of this personnel is justified. Before Robb could agree, Madeleine called out, "Ah! Elizabeth, there is a problem with your appointment." "Where is the problem?" The Queen was surprised. Madeleine said: "You think, Mr. Robert''s grandfather, John Roland Smith, used to be the commander of the Knights of the Storm. Now you ask him to return to the Knights of the Storm to serve as a staff member. That is not to serve as a subordinate to his former subordinates. Isnt that embarrassing! I think its better to promote him directly to the head of the Knights of the Storm. Anyway, his grandfathers reputation is there, so no one will object to it, right?" The queen squinted: "I simply appoint him as the commander-in-chief of the Eastern Crusade, do you think it is good?" "Okay, okay," Madeleine said, "I just need to be a deputy for him." Queen:"" Robb: "..." The queen said: "He seems to be the prime minister''s material." Madeleine was overjoyed: "Did you find out? Yes, let him be the prime minister!" Queen:"" Robb: "..." "Bump!" The queen slapped on the table and said angrily: "What is the fat of you people? A ghost man, a stupid girlfriend, irritated me in a different way. Today this spit me out, tomorrow that will tear me down. , Dont go too far." Madeleine spit out her tongue: "Don''t do it, you don''t need to get angry. Then let''s be a staff. Let''s ask for a staff for the time being." Chapter 689： I want to contribute to the country A vigorous and vigorous mobilization order that swept the country began. Miss Queen''s will to regain the Gran Kingdom is extremely firm, and her will has now become the will of most people in Siege. Since the small video of Mondela colluding with the devil came out, the people of Gran have already lost their trust in Mondela, and regarded him as a synonym for evil, not worthy of follow. In the past four years, Miss Queen has continuously learned various novel ideas from Robb, developed the economy, and promoted culture. Under her management, the economy of Siegland is booming, industry and agriculture go hand in hand, transportation and Water conservancy has also made great progress. People get a better life, and of course they will love their rulers. A war that a ruler who is loved by the people wants to start will of course become a just war. There are more ways to help, but no way to help. This is an eternal truth even in the world of swords and magic. The people of Sigran enthusiastically responded to the mobilization order for the Eastern Expedition, and once a huge army of the Eastern Expedition was assembled quickly. And Robb, already disguised as a black-haired boy at this time, Robert Smith, together with Madeleine, came to the Light Road. At this time, the bright road has been filled with an atmosphere of approaching war. The streets were full of militiamen from various villages and towns. The nobles who had gathered from the country swaggered through the market with their private soldiers. Everywhere on the street you could see people in twos and threes gathering together, cursing Mondela outrageously. In a square, a scholar was giving a passionate speech. Robb and Madeleine stood by and listened for a while. This scholar was talking about the old things about the year of the black dragon flying twenty years ago, and how Mondela colluded. Bright Holy See, persecuting the young queen. This speech, coupled with Mondela''s already dark image, immediately aroused anger, and the soldiers and civilians surrounded by them all let out angry roars. Robb smiled and shook his head, pulling Madeleine to continue walking. When passing by the door of the Dark Chapel, he saw a large group of people from the Knights Templar also carrying supplies. It was obvious that this battle was also for the Dark Vatican. Very important. If this battle is won, the Holy See of Light will be completely driven out of the Kingdom of Gran! Therefore, at this time, the dark Vatican, who has a ghost in his heart, has to do his best to help Her Majesty the Queen. After a while, the two walked to the gate of the palace again. Behind the palace is the Wang Family Magic Academy, so on the road in front of the palace, there are many students coming and going. Robb saw an old acquaintance, George! He was walking across the long street with a group of students grinning. George is wearing a silk robe and holding a white poplar staff in his hand. The tip of the staff is also inlaid with a ruby. As we all know, the ruby ??has the effect of increasing the magical power of the flame element. With this sound, he was dressed up, and he looked very good, like a serious magician. Robb and Madeleine were about to enter the palace, they saw George and the group of students walking to the front of the palace first, and then George yelled, "The Court Guard, please listen to me. I am a fire magician. George, I want to dedicate my blood to my great motherland. Please allow me to go in and meet Her Majesty the Queen. I want to join the Palace Magic Group and serve Her Majesty." The expressions on the faces of the palace guards didnt move a bit, and they ignored him. After a while, a man in the captains clothes came out and pointed at George, Are you a student of the Magic Academy? Go back to school obediently. Study, dont make trouble. Although the country is employing people, it is not enough to throw everyone on the battlefield. For students like you, you should serve the country after you have achieved good academic performance." George said loudly: "Look at what you said? Don''t you think that my strength is not enough? Let me tell you, I, Archmage George, is now a master of my own." The captain of the guard squinted at George: "You use magic to come and see." George yelled: "Look up!" He waved the white poplar staff in his hand forward, muttering words in his mouth, and then, a fireball flew out from the tip of the staff. The fireball was only the size of a ping-pong ball. It seemed that the thief had a sense of joy. Over the sky, it hit a big rock in the distance with a loud boom. The captain of the guard thought that the fireball was not useful, but he didn''t expect that the small ping-pong fireball would explode a big flame with a "boom", wrapping the whole stone in it, and burning fiercely. The people next to him were all dumbfounded... In fact, the students who came with him basically came to watch George''s jokes. They didn''t know that he could actually release a powerful fireball. Madeleine couldn''t help but stunned: "What''s the situation? That fireball is so small, how can it be so powerful?" Robb whispered in her ear: "He wears that silk robe made by my teacher. The magic attack power is +50. Therefore, the power of the magic he just now is about 50.05." Madeleine: "Is it such real data? How was it evaluated?" Robb spread his hands: "Visual inspection!" Madeleine: "You''re so amazing, and you can visually check the power of magic." In other words, Robb would think that the person was talking ironically, but Madeleine said that she was really complimenting herself, and she was boasting all over her body, thinking: Im talking nonsense, Don''t praise it so seriously. George''s performance made everyone around him look stupid! However, the captain of the palace guard immediately reacted and pointed to George: "Put down the staff in your hand, and also take off the robes and replace them with ordinary cloths. Let''s try some magic." George said: "Why don''t you let me wear a robe and demonstrate with a staff?" The captain of the guard said: "If a junior apprentice can become a mage with these equipment, then we might as well give this equipment to a real mage, so that he can become a great mage, and it will bring even greater things to the country. benefit." "Hey!" George said: "I protest, you are called arrogance and prejudice, you are going to be slapped in the face like this." "Drag away! Send someone to ask his father if this equipment is willing to be sold to the Palace Magic Group." The captain of the guard waved, and a few soldiers walked over, picked up George, and dragged it toward the Magic Academy. While being dragged away, George screamed: "Let me down! Conte is about to be made a knight, so why not even let me be a little court mage? I have to participate in this Eastern Campaign, I want Go and help my friend. Ah, Brother Robert, are you here? Help me speak quickly. You are a Viscount now, and what you say works." Robb spread his hands at him: "Go back to school, don''t make noise before graduating from elementary school." The students who came to watch the excitement laughed loudly and followed along. Chapter 690： The old part of the Knights of the Storm Although George was taken away, his last sentence before leaving made Robb a little curious. He turned to Madeleine next to him and asked: "George just said that Conte is going to be made a knight?" Madeleine nodded: "Yes! Conte''s uncle, Baron Norren, made a request to the commander of the Knights of the Storm, hoping to make his nephew a real knight and participate in this crusade. Norren After the baron made his fortune in recent years, he spent a lot of money on his colleagues in the Knights of the Storm, subsidizing poor comrades, purchasing horses, equipment, and paying for the Knights. The leader of the Knights of the Storm was asked by him. I had to agree." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "The relationship goes through the back door, do you know that it doesn''t matter?" Madeleine said: "Although it is a back door to pull the relationship, but Conte is really good. Among the students in this class of Magic Academy, besides you, he is the most outstanding one." "The mages of the Physics Department are also excellent?" Robb said in a cold sweat: "How bad is this class of students?" Madeleine smiled: "To say that he is excellent does not mean that his magical power is strong, but that he is the most suitable warrior to get out of school and enter the battlefield among the students in this class." "Okay!" Robb approved this sentence. The two of them walked into the palace, instead of going directly into the main hall to see the queen, they walked around to a small hall on the side and came here to see the head of the Knights of the Storm. Robb is about to take up the post of the staff of the Knights of the Storm, and it is also due to come to see the commander. When he walked to the entrance of the small hall, Robb was about to drill in. Madeleine suddenly grabbed him and put a finger in front of her lips: "Shhh!" Then she pointed inward again. Robb hurriedly fell silent, stopped, and looked into the small hall. It turned out that a solemn and solemn ceremony was being held in the small hall! A middle-aged man in a robe stood facing the door. The middle-aged man looked about forty years old and a bit familiar, but Robb couldn''t remember who he was. Conte knelt in front of this man, putting on a very pious appearance. The middle-aged man in the robes held a sword flat in his hand, put it on Kangtes shoulders, and said in a very solemn voice: "The enemy is now, fearless and fearless! Resolute and loyal, and worthy of the Valkyrie! Better to die than to blame! Protect the weak, no wonder! This is your oath, remember it!" Conte lowered his head and responded loudly: I will face strong enemies bravely. I will fight the sinner unreservedly I will fight for those who cannot fight. I will help those in need. I will not harm women and children. I will help my knight brother. I will treat my friends faithfully. I will treat love sincerely. After the oath was taken, the middle-aged man removed the sword on Conte''s shoulder and said loudly: "I declare that Conte Chenguang is now a knight." With a wave of his hand, a whirlwind logo was slapped on Contes shoulder armor. It was a magic mark with a shining green light. Of course, this logo did not have the slightest BUFF effect. It was just a symbol. The person with this sign is the official member of the Knights of the Storm. Conte stood up excitedly, his face full of joy. At this time, Madeleine raised her foot and walked into the small hall, and greeted the middle-aged man: "Head Barry, see who I brought." The person known as Captain Barry turned his head and saw Robb at a glance. He was overjoyed and said, "Robert Smith." Conte also turned his head and looked over, and he was equally overjoyed when he saw Robb. In fact, he hadn''t seen "this Robb" for a long time. He only heard that he locked himself in a church to study the style of magic. It was rare to see him. Robb winked at Special Envoy Kang, he said hello, and then turned to look at Captain Barry. At this time, Barry was already facing Robb, and he could see his front face. This face gave Robb the feeling. Its more familiar, as if Ive seen it before, where is it? He thought about it, and suddenly remembered that the last time he came to Guangming Road to attend the magic props making class under an alias, he had been in and out of the palace. He had seen this person in the palace. He also said a few words to himself with excitement on his face. Words. He vaguely remembered that he said he was a **** in the Knights of the Storm, but he did not expect that this guy was actually the leader. (For forgotten friends, please refer to Chapter 396) Barry dashed up to Robb and shook his hand firmly: "It''s good to come, it''s good to come! The people of the Knights of the Storm will be very happy to see you here." The current Knights of the Storm were almost always the old part of John Roland Smith. Since the old man died in the Battle of the Black Dragon, the Knights of the Storm fell into a slump and were rubbed and rubbed on the ground by the Knights of Thunder, driving out of power. center. Interestingly, because of this, almost none of the members of the Knights of the Storm did not work under Mondela, and all of them scattered into the countryside. For example, the Chenguang family moved their families to small farms on the border until After Miss Queen''s uprising, the talents of the Storm Knights were successively returned to the Queen''s command. Barry said to Robb: "I heard that in the battle of the Lost City, you made suggestions for Her Majesty, repelled the surprise troops of the Norma Kingdom, and made great contributions. I was really happy when I heard the news. This time Her Majesty said that she intends to call you back, so I immediately proposed to her that you should be the head of the regiment, but her Majesty is worried that you are still young and can''t convince the crowd, so let you be the staff first." He shook his head and said: "Your Majesty is really worried, how can you not be able to convince the crowd? Which member of the Storm Rider hasn''t mixed with your grandfather, who dares not to accept you, I will break his head." Madeleine also helped and said: "That is, Elizabeth is too cautious." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "No, no, no, I think it''s good to be a staff member. I don''t know anything about the current Knights of the Storm, and I''m not familiar with it. If I really become the commander, isn''t it a blind command? Or? The staff suits me better." "That''s really wronging you." Barry said: "Anyway, if you have any thoughts, just tell me that this Knights of the Storm was your grandfather''s back then. Sooner or later, you will have to hand it back to you." Robb thought to himself: This is really loyal to the old ministry! Why haven''t you thought of killing me, lest someone rob you of your throne? However, Robb soon knew why he had no such thoughts. That night, Robb came to the temporary garrison of the Knights of the Storm. These old members of the Knights of the Storm came from the back of the world. Upon hearing Robbs identity, they immediately surrounded him with a bang. Everyone looked at Robb. His eyes seemed to be looking at a hero and a savior. "Mr Smith!" "A descendant of the Smith family." "Our souls of the Knights of the Storm!" "This time, someone can finally lead us and regain the glory of the Knights of the Storm." Chapter 691： Look for ore along the way The army rises! A subhuman legion composed of leopards, pigs, werewolves, tigers, bears and other subhumans, acting as the vanguard, set off first, toward Mondela''s lair. The Black Earth Knights led by Madeleine, and the Storm Knights led by Barry Commander, formed the Chinese Army, as the main combat army, also set off towards Mondela''s lair. Even Miss Queen is mentally prepared to go to the warlord in person, but she cant go with the army at the first time, but to make preparations first. She is different from the other kings, one of an ordinary country. The king, there will be many relatives and royal families. When the king leaves the capital, these royal families can help to sit in the capital and stabilize the rear. But Miss Queen was alone, not even a royal relative. If she led the army, she could only leave an veteran to help her take care of the rear. It would seem that she was not enough and could not hold back the scene. Therefore, she can''t leave the Road of Light without a last resort, or when the war is about to enter the most critical time. This is Robb''s first time to set foot in the area east of the Path of Light. Because it passed directly by the portal opened by Xuelu, there is no sense of travel ritual, but this time it is different. Riding on a tall horse, following a large army, slowly crossing the mountains and rivers, it is especially interesting. . It''s a pity that when I came along this road, the scenery I saw was really not good. Since the continuous civil war between Donggran and Sigran has lasted for four years, and during these four years, the main battlefield has always been the vast area between the road of light and the road of the saints. Therefore, this area is full of Ravaged by war. Although both sides will not just take ordinary civilians at random in order to claim that they are righteous, ordinary civilians are uncomfortable living in such an environment. Of course, they will move away from the center of the battlefield to make a living in a more peaceful area. Therefore, Robb came all the way and saw dilapidated villages and burned forests. Occasionally passing by an unmanned town, you can still see traces of knives and fire everywhere on the walls of the town, and there are even boulders stuck on the town walls, which are obviously dried by a stone thrower. The team walked on the winding mountain road for a long time, and it was almost noon by this time. Conte, who just joined the Knights of the Storm and became a glorious knight, beats his horse and walks by Robb''s side, smiling and saying: "Brother Robert, you are promoted so fast. I want us to go to the Illumination together. Learning on the road, not long after this, I reluctantly changed from a trainee knight to a knight, but you have become a viscount." Robb responded with a sentence: "Average." He answered absent-mindedly, but he was not idle in his hands. He took out a nearby map from his arms, held it in his hand, and looked at it with widened eyes. Conte smiled and said, "What''s so good about this map? I''ve read it thousands of times before going on the expedition!" Robb said: "I''m a staff officer, you can''t go wrong if you look at the map more." Conte didn''t know that Robb actually secretly turned on the "mineral finding" skill at this time, and was looking for the surrounding ore. Before the last battle with the black dragon, Robb never paid attention to things like "equipment", wearing casually. Nothing could beat him anyway, but after a fight with the black dragon, the importance of the equipment had to be. Pay attention to it. The reason why he was willing to go out with the Queen''s army this time was largely because he planned to give himself a chance to "convince myself to go out" so that he could look for anything good to dig along the way. As soon as the "Find Minerals" skill was activated, some golden dots appeared on the map. Of course, only Robb could see these small dots. Conte next to him could not see anything, only Robb. Staring at the map very seriously. Robb determined a small dot closest to him, turned his head and said to Conte: "I''m going to squat in the woods, you wait for me for a few minutes." Conte was embarrassed: "Hey, it''s dangerous to go to the woods alone. In case you happen to run into an enemy scout or something, let a team of soldiers accompany you." Robb said, "Do you like to let a group of soldiers watch when you are in a pit?" "This..." Conte scratched his head: "I don''t really like this one." Robb laughed twice, jumped off his horse, and got into the woods on the side of the road. Conte''s team of the Knights of the Storm was guarding outside the woods. As for the main force, of course, they continued to move forward. Robb entered the woods and deliberately made a murmur of noise. When the woods obscured the sight of the people outside, he flashed, brushed the ground and flashed far away, then used the flying technique, and he flew to the map in a blink of an eye. At the little yellow dot. Looking left and right, there are no exposed veins on the ground. The real world is not a game world. The ore in the game world grows directly on the ground. The thieves are weird, but in the real world, most of the mineral veins are buried underground. But this didn''t stop Robb. He leaped gently into the air, then dropped his head and feet, and then planted against the ground, puffed, and plunged straight into the ground... In a blink of an eye, the veins arrived! Robb took out a small mining **** he was preparing, tapped it lightly, and used his "Mining Skill", a countdown bar that only he could see appeared, and the countdown bar moved from left to right, swiping the ground. In the past, it took only 1.5 seconds to see a piece of gleaming silver ore in his hand. Robb glanced at him and shook his head: "Silver mine, there''s no such thing as a fart." He took the ore, brushed the ground, and flew back to the ground. In a blink of an eye, he flew back to the woods just now, and while deliberately pretending to tidy up the hem of his robe, he walked out of the woods. Conte smiled outside and said, "It''s over? I''m really worried about you being tricked by the enemy scout." Robb smiled and said: "The enemy scout hasn''t seen it, but he found a piece of ore on the ground. Come and give it to you." He gently tossed the silver ore in his hand, and the stone fell into Contes hand. Conte picked it up and looked at it: "A piece of silver ore? And the purity is so high. This... this ore is very valuable. You can pick up a shit? What kind of luck is this?" Robb said, "I don''t have any other abilities. I''m just a lucky thief." After speaking, he returned to his tall horse, took out the map again, and stared at it. Conte smiled next to him again: "Look at the map again? Hey, I said Brother Robert, you just became a staff officer, so the thief is excited, right? Are you eager to do meritorious service? Hahaha! To tell you the truth, I am the same. I just became a knight, and I am full of energy now." Chapter 692： He has good luck Along the way, Robb kept looking for ore. Of course, the reason for squatting in a pit cannot be used often. So he used all kinds of weird reasons, hushing, squatting, I saw someone shaking over there, I went to have a chat with Barry, I went to brag with Madelyn... Anyway, take whatever you can fool. Coming out and fooling around, it''s not a big problem to delay the team''s schedule for a few minutes, so Conte vomited a few words along the way, and the others didn''t care. He went to plan all the veins along the way. Unfortunately, my luck was not so good. I dug the most high-end mine along the way, which is a gold mine and a silver mine. The other items are all major commodities such as copper, iron and tin, and these things are not lacking in Xifeng City. Robb does not need ordinary equipment made from these garbage materials. That night, the vanguard''s sub-man legion came back with news that there was no war ahead and that no Mondela''s skirmishers had been found. When the main force received this news, it was very easy. The troops camped against a small lake. The soldiers set up many iron pots along the lake, threw the dry food they carried in the pot and boiled them, and put the wild vegetables they picked along the way to cook together. A few soldiers even caught hares and wild boars. After they washed and stripped them, they boiled their internal organs. Big miscellaneous stew! These guys don''t have any peppers to use, and they don''t have money to buy peppers, and they don''t have any smelly spices. The stew smells so terrible. The whole lake is filled with an unpleasant smell, making Robb unable to breathe. The most annoying thing is that it is obviously such a smelly thing, everyone except Robb can accept it, even the girl Madeleine doesnt mind the stench of the stew, she actually sent a black knight. Come and invite Robb and Conte to the camp of the Black Earth Knights to have dinner with her. Conte knew very well that he was invited because the girl was shy, and I was embarrassed to only invite Robb alone, so he picked him up. He cried and laughed at Robb: "Lets go, dont just study the map. Go to dinner with the Archduke Madeleine." Of course Robb had to go... The two of them passed through a lot of smelly marching stoves and arrived at the Chinese army camp of the Black Earth Knights. They saw Madeleine and a group of black knights sitting around a pot. The contents of the pot were unexpectedly It doesn''t stink, but it smells like pepper. The big miscellaneous stew eaten by the nobles, with spices, is of course completely different. Robb and Conte sat down next to the pot, and the black knights immediately adjusted their sitting positions without a trace, allowing Robb to sit down next to Madeleine. However, I was sitting down, but I couldn''t find the topic, which was embarrassing! Madeleine had to hug her knees with her hands, staring at the lake in the distance, thinking desperately: "What should I say?" Contes usefulness was revealed at this time. He reached into his pocket, brushed, took out two ore, a high-purity gold ore, a high-purity silver ore, and smiled at Madeleine. "Grand Duke, let me tell you something interesting. Brother Roberts luck was so good. He picked up two good stones on the road today. Look, one is a gold mine and the other is a silver mine. Its too powerful. NS." Madeleine was surprised, took the stone and took a look: "Is this thing you can pick up on the side of the road?" Conte smiled and said: "I also think that this is something that can be picked up at hand, but he just picked it up. It''s really lucky." Madeleine smiled on her face: "Luck is also a part of strength! Mr. Robert is so lucky, he will surely be lucky in this life." Robb was speechless next to him, thinking: You two really can''t find anything to say, right? Forget it, continue to study the map, maybe there is some good ore here? He took out the map and started staring at the map again. Conte whispered beside him: "Grand Duke, Brother Robert is studying the map like crazy today." Madeleine said: "He is a person with a sense of responsibility. Once he is a staff member, he will desperately look at the map and study strategy. This is a precious quality." The black knights next to him are sweating... At this time, Robb identified a mineral vein on the map. This vein was also quite interesting. It happened to be in the lake next to him. He turned his head and glanced at the lake. The lake was big or small. It covers an area of ??about the size of four or five football fields. The location of the mine shown on the map is right in the center of the lake. Robb stood up: "Suddenly I want to swim." "Hey?" Madeleine said: "Why do you want to swim at this time? It''s still cold, right? Summer hasn''t arrived yet." Robb said solemnly: "Whether the weather is cold or not does not affect whether I want to swim or not. I am so selfish." Madeleine said: "It makes sense, where swimming depends on the season." The black knights nearby covered their faces: Commander! You changed your tune too quickly, we can''t stand it anymore. "You eat first, I will come back after a swim." Robb dashed to the lake, and Madeleine said, "Take it slowly, not in a hurry..." Robb had already begun to take off before he finished speaking. Clothes out. She quickly turned around, not daring to look where Robb was, but said to the black knights beside her: "Look at Mr. Robert, everyone, don''t let anything happen to him." Only when he heard the sound of water behind him, Robb jumped into the water, and Madeleine dared to turn her head and look towards the lake: "Hey? What about Mr. Robert? Shouldn''t there be a head on the water when swimming? Come on? Why can''t you see it?" As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Robb rise up: "I want to dive and play, see how long I can stay closed, don''t worry." After speaking, his head dived into the water again and dived deeper. After diving two or three meters deep, he estimated that the transparency of the green lake should make people on the shore unable to see himself. Then he quickly used the druid''s transformation skills to become a large seal, and then fiercely. Dive into the deep water. This lake is really deep! There are some small fishes, shrimps and turtles in the water, but there are no special monsters. Xiaodes seal swim thief is fast, and he swims to the deepest in a blink of an eye. He used his night vision ability to glance at the deep water, and immediately found the mineral vein he was looking for. It was filled with strangeness. Metallic ore. Before Robb digs, he doesn''t know what the mine is. First he transforms back into a human form, then takes out a small mine **** and digs up against it. 1.5 seconds, read the article! Soon, a stone glowing with magical luster fell into his hand-Okin! Chapter 693： Arcanite Ore After digging a piece of Okin, Robb flattened his mouth, unhappy. Although the name of this gadget sounds awesome, it seems to be much stronger than gold, silver, copper, iron, crystal gemstones, etc., and it can be regarded as a rare ore, but it is actually only a 60-level mineral in "Black Blade". The equipment made is all of the 60 level. The upper limit of the game level of "Black Blade" is 120. Level 60 equipment is simply a cut in the middle and is useless. He was about to throw this stone away, and suddenly changed his mind, hey, slow down! Fighting the black dragon is not my business alone. It is also necessary to arm the friends around me, especially Madeleine, who is so good to me, but I do very little to Madeleine. Last time on the Path of Light, Madeleine was attacked by Da Luo Li. The Dark Sword Saint against the Light Sword Saint, the strength of the two women are actually the same, and the weapons in their hands are similar, but Madeleine lost a hand of armor. At that time, Big Lolita wore the dragon leather armor made by Robb, and suppressed Madeleine wearing ordinary black armor very uncomfortable. It is difficult to guarantee that Madeleine will not encounter similar things in the future. Simply use Okin to build an armor for Madeleine. Robb flipped through the production list, and there was really a set of armor called "Okinan Defender", helmet, armor, and shield, a whole set. Forget it, a total of eighteen Arcanite ingots are needed. If you count four Arcanite ore into one Arcanite ingot, Robb needs to dig seventy-two Arcanite ore. Seventy-two yuan, small Case, just dig it, but after Robb swung a few mining hoes, he found a very embarrassing problem. He didn''t have a backpack in the game... The game backpack can be loaded with unlimited things until the grid is full. It doesnt care about the weight and volume of the items. Its okay to even put dozens of elephants in a backpack, but he doesnt have that kind of weird backpack. He only has Bags in reality, and have not yet come to dive with a bag. This is embarrassing! After digging four ore, he couldn''t dig any more, so he held the four ore with both hands and floated back to the surface. Just as her head emerged from the water, Madeleine shouted nervously: "Mr. Robert, you have been diving for a few minutes. How can you hold your breath for so long? I''m really worried about me. If I get up later, I will have to I jumped down to find you." Robb smiled and said, "I am born with a relatively large lung capacity." After all, this is a magical world, with all kinds of weird things. It is not very strange to be able to hold your breath for a few minutes, but no one doubts this sentence. However, in the next scene, they couldn''t understand. They saw Robb swim to the shore, brushing, and throwing up four big rocks, each of which was a cuboid the size of a football. The cut is square, and it looks like the four ore pieces are exactly the same size, and the standard is close. He said to Madeleine: "Madeleine, I picked up these four stones at the bottom of the lake. They seem to be used to make good things. You can help me look at them, and I will go down and pick up a few more." Madeleine: "Hey? What kind of stone is this?" Robb also doesn''t know if people in this world recognize "Okin" things, maybe they don''t? So I didnt say anything, and just said casually: I dont know what stone it is, but I think it has a strange luster and must be strange, so I picked it up and showed it to my teacher. He knows a lot. Guang, I should know what it is." Hearing what he said, Madeleine paid attention to it, and gave a few words to the black knight next to him. The black knights walked over and moved the four stones back and placed them next to the pot of stew. Robb Dive down again. Madeleine said: "Ah, Mr. Robert''s diving action is really beautiful." Black knights: "..." Conte: I didn''t hear, I didn''t hear anything. A few minutes later, Robb came up again, threw up four ore, and then dived again... It went back and forth like this, over and over again, after a while, Robb caught up to seventy ore, and surrounded a huge pile of ore around the fire. This ore was the size of a football, seventy-two. It was really a huge pile, and it was built into a huge stone pier. Soon, the ore was roasted by the fire nearby. After the water vapor on the surface was evaporated, these ore began to emit a bright, cool blue luster. At this moment, even people who didn''t know Ojin felt that this ore was extraordinary. , Robb was putting on his clothes when he saw a magician belonging to the Black Earth Knights tapping the Arcanite Ore with his fingers, and said in a low voice: "This thing should be a treasure. Although I don''t know much about it, I I have studied alchemy for a while, and have seen countless strange materials, but I dont even know this thing." A black knight next to him said: "When I was a child, my family was poor. My father was a ironsmith. I also learned a lot of knowledge about ore, but I have never seen this ore. It is not gold or iron. Look at its luster. It is a kind of strange metal with magical power, and it is definitely great to use it for equipment." Both the alchemist and the miner expressed their opinions, and everyone knew that this must be a good thing, and was planning to study it more deeply. Madeleine suddenly laughed and said: "Mr. Robert is amazing, and you can catch your baby when diving! This is all brought about by good character. People with good character have good luck. Good luck to this point. The character is also ridiculously good." Everyone: "..." As soon as this woman spoke, she shattered the atmosphere of academic discussion, causing everyone to lose interest in the discussion, and she was just thinking: You are the most outrageous one. "In other words, what to do with these stones?" A black knight asked: "Although they feel they are good things, but we are marching now, there are actually such a large pile of stones, which is difficult to carry." Robb said: "Just let me send them back to Westwind City. Anyway, we don''t know what this is. Send them back to my teacher. If it''s a good thing, let him deal with it." After speaking, he took out a portal scroll from his pocket, flicked it to the side, brushed it, and opened a purple portal in mid-air, which of course led to the churchyard of Westwind City without any suspense. The black knights couldn''t help sighing: "The people coming out of Westwind City are really awesome, everyone can throw a hand to open a strategic portal. Hey, Conte, don''t you carry this thing too?" Conte said in a bit embarrassed manner: "I have too! My father...cough... My uncle was worried about my safety, so he asked Godafather for a portal scroll and asked me to take it on the expedition, saying that when I was in danger, let me Open the door for help." The black knights are overjoyed: "If you ask for help, will Godafather come to help?" Conte said: "Godafather scolded me with a smile, saying that he would only save my life and would not help me fight wars. Man man, you have to fight your own battles." Black knights: "Cut! That would be boring." Chapter 694： Arcanite Defender Robb picked up a few large rocks and passed through the portal, while Conte also helped to hold a few. And the black knights also started to help hold the Arcanite ore, and after a while, seventy-two Arcanite ore were placed in the courtyard of the church. Robb, who was manipulating the clone and the body in two lines, switched his consciousness to the lazy priest, and smiled and said hello to the person who helped move the ore: "Hello." Although he smiled and looked harmless to humans and animals, who didn''t know that he could withstand the attack of the black dragon at this time? Everyone''s attitude towards him was more respectful than before. The black knights all bowed respectfully: "Godafather, hello." Then, they turned around and looked at the spectacle carving on the cliff on the back of the board, and they made an enviable voice: "We were in the Crystal Canyon in the battle of the black dragon and we couldn''t make it. It''s a pity, it''s a pity." "It''s not a shame." Robb said: "Sooner or later, we have to fight with the black dragon. Anyway, four years later, it will still come to Westwind City, because...this city will become richer and richer, and other cities will be far away. Left behind." As he said, he rubbed his hands casually, and after 1.5 seconds of reading the article, the four Arcanite ore on the ground merged together and turned into an Arcanite ingot glowing with bright blue light. The black knights screamed, and quickly gathered around: "Godafather, what kind of mine is this?" "Okin." Robb said with a smile: "Once, in a certain era called the 1960s, it was a status symbol and synonymous with strength and pride. Unfortunately, when the 120s came, it had already It has become the tears of the times." As he said, he kept rubbing his hands, and after a while, eighteen Olympic gold ingots were placed in front of everyone. The black knights asked curiously, "What can this thing be used for?" Robb had actually made up his mind a long time ago, but he pretended to hesitate: "What should I do? Robert Smith, you picked up these ore, you decide what to do." He quickly cut his consciousness to Robert Smith, and stepped forward and said: "Teacher, I think the armor on Miss Madeleine is very old, so let''s use these gold medals to help her make an armor." "Okay!" The consciousness cut back to the priest again, stretched out his hand in the air, fetched things from the air, and a large pile of messy materials in the warehouse flew out, such as dense sand wheels, sulfates, and enchanted leather. A class of things was placed on the ground. Then, he stretched out his hand and rubbed it and read the article in 5 seconds... The black knights stared at Robb holding a rubbing motion for five seconds. Then, the materials on the ground were fused together. After a weird light flashed, the stone table appeared. A set of armor glowing with blue light. Arcanite Defender Set! Including helmets, armors, hand guards, and shields. This set of armor is the glory of "Black Blade" in the 1960s. Which fighter can make up such a set is really a super blasting thing at the time, and only the richest local tyrants deserve to have it. After getting them together, they usually wear this equipment and stand at the gate of the bank in the biggest city in the game to show it to other players. Then I received a burst of calls of "local tyrant", "niubi", and "6666". However, these black knights do not know its value, because people in the real world cannot see the attribute value of the equipment, only Robb can see it. This equipment has several times higher defense power and additional attributes than the steel suit. . "Take it." Robb was idle again on the stone chair: "I''m going to rest. Go back and continue fighting." After speaking, he cut his consciousness back to Robert Smith, reached out and took up the equipment. The black knights were no longer inconvenient to bother, and saluted Robb, and the group returned to the portal together and came to the camp by the lake. Madeleine was already waiting a bit anxiously at the portal. This girl is a very reliable general at ordinary times, but when she encounters a problem with Robert Smith, she will become a love brain. Robb and his team are just Passing through the portal and returning to Westwind City, she was too worried here. After finally seeing the magic light flowing on the portal, the black knights came back one by one, then Conte returned, and finally Robb, who also held a set of blue-glowing armor in his hand. This armor looked just like The mighty and extraordinary, awe-inspiring. Robb smiled at Madeleine and said, "Miss Madeleine, this set of equipment is made of the ore just now, and I will give it to you." "Hey? Hey? Hey?" Madeleine was suddenly overjoyed: "You...you want to give me a gift?" "Why, can''t I give you a gift?" "Yes... I can! Of course I can!" Madeleine said overjoyed: "Of course I am very happy, then... Then I have to accept this gift." "Well, take it, put it on and try it out." Madeleine took the Arcanite Defender, and it didnt feel heavy to start with. This kind of metal is much lighter than steel, which makes her feel a bit strange. Generally speaking, light metal is not strong enough to be durable and defensive. It will be lower and a bit flashy. However, thinking that it was given by Robb, there is no problem at all. This is the first time she has received a gift from Robb. The quality of the gift is not important anymore. What is important is the meaning of the gift he gave her. Madeleine almost laughed happily, forced to hold it back, no, she couldn''t help it, a beautiful arc wafted from the corners of her mouth, she ran into her tent holding the Okin defender: "I will immediately Go put it on and have a look." Ten minutes later, she came out of the tent. Robb, Conte, and the Black Knight waiting outside only felt that their eyes lit up. What appeared in front of them was Madeleine wearing a very xing female armor. Her armor did not cover much area. The arms and legs were exposed everywhere, and visually it was the kind with very low defensive power, which was completely different from the black heavy armor she had worn before. The black heavy armor completely concealed her feminine side, but now this Olympian defender perfectly shows the curve of her body. Those women who can only babble are much better-looking. Madeleine said in a daze: "This armor is so strange. The shape I saw before putting it on is different from the shape after putting it on." The game equipment is like this. After putting on the body, it will automatically adjust the appearance according to the gender of the male and female. The men are tightly wrapped, but the women are all exposed, and no matter how tall or thin you are, even no matter what race you are, you will fit perfectly. Chapter 695： Lets change our name to the Blue Earth Knights Such armors with arms and legs exposed everywhere are worn by female generals in the East for fear of being scolded by hooligans. Fortunately, it is in the West. Madeleine is fairly generous, but she didnt say anything about her arms and thighs. Protest, but it feels a little ignorant. With such a small coverage area, this basically can''t be called armor, it can only be called fashion. The black knights couldn''t help talking: "Hey, this armor is a bit wrong, right?" "Yes, it''s a helmet. In fact, it only covers a small part of the forehead, and all of the head''s hair is uncovered, and the back of the head is completely unprotected." "There is also this armor, which only covers the front chest and the back of the heart. The waist, legs, and shoulders are full of flaws. It is too easy to be recruited." "The skirt is so short, there is no leg guards, it''s very dangerous." A black knight even offered his opinion to Robb: "Mr. Robert Smith, the Okin you just picked up is a very rare ore, but Godafather made this thing? Would you like to advise him? , Make a decent, tightly-wrapped armor for the captain to wear." Another black knight said: "Yes, yeah, if the captain is dressed like this on the battlefield, it is easy to get injured." Robb said: "Don''t worry. Although this armor seems to have very little material, it is actually very defensive. Don''t you feel the powerful enchantments above?" "I can feel that." A black knight said: "You only need to look at the blue light that it diffuses, and you know that it does have a powerful enchanting effect. After all, it was made by Godafather. Who doesn''t know what he makes? , But... its not good just to have the enchanting effect, this armor is too little covered. On the battlefield, the arrow throwing axe javelin magic, all kinds of things flying around, relying on a little extra enchanting effect, there is no actual protection , It is difficult to guard the safety of the head." The black knights said this, also for Madeleine''s safety, Robb didn''t blame them, just smiled. But Madeleine quit, skipped a kick, and kicked a black knight: "What are you doing? Mr. Robert gave me a gift. I was too happy to be too happy. What kind of thorns do you pick against the gift? Gifts need to be considered. What defensive power? A gift for a girl, as long as you look at it? I like this kind of beautiful gift." Black knights: "..." She patted the blue armor on her body with joy: "However, the overall tone of this armor is blue. After I wore it, it seemed a little different from the style of the Black Earth Knights." The black knights next to him nodded and said: "Yes, yeah, commander, although this armor is good-looking, but protective...cough...but the color is blue, and it doesnt match the style of our black knights. I suggest you change it. Go back to Black Armor." Madeleine shook her head and said, "How can it work? The armor that Mr. Robert gave me, I have to wear it all the time, I think so, how about our legion renamed the Blue Earth Knights? You all painted the black armor on your body blue. By the way, don''t call you the black knight, you will be called the blue knight in the future." Black knights: "..." There was a weird silence. Five seconds later, the black knights said in unison: "Blue is actually very black, cough cough, they are all very handsome colors. It doesn''t matter if you wear blue armor, this will actually highlight the captain. Its different from those of our subordinates." Madeleine smiled and said, "Then it''s okay." Black Knights: "Yes, yes, no problem." Robb covered his face next to him: "This..." This Black Earth Knights is over. The Legion dominated by the love brain will have disastrous consequences. Robb thought to himself. Fortunately, the Gale Knights on my side are not so outrageous. When he was thinking of this, he heard a soldier from the outside report loudly: "Captain of the Knights of the Storm, Marquis Barry is here." The black knights turned their heads and saw Captain Barry walked over in stride. He first said hello to the black knights, and then turned to look at Robb and Madeleine, looking left and right, A look of "Ah, so good" suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he murmured: "I can see the two married families again." Robb: "Huh?" Barry: "Ah, I didn''t say anything." He turned to Madeleine and said in a low voice: "Grand Duke, our scouts found suspicious shadows shaking in the woods across the lake. Maybe it was Mondela''s scouts. I''m going to transfer a small group to the other side of the lake. Go and see, if you find the scouts, kill them." Madeleine nodded: "Well, this is a place of strife. You can see enemy scouts everywhere. It''s always good to be careful." "Going to solve the enemy scout?" Kangte suddenly became interested: "Leader, please let me go." Barry glanced at Conte, nodded and said: "Okay, then you go with the team, be careful, recruit, don''t die the first time on the battlefield, I can''t explain to your uncle." Conte said: "Head, don''t think I am young, I have fought a lot of battles, when I was in Westwind City..." "Is the battle fought in Westwind City a war?" Barry said in an angry manner: "You are just following behind the lord of Westwind City, shouting ''666'',''Boss is so handsome''. Think about what you have actually fought. What is the result of the battle?" Conte thought carefully, okay, speechless. Robb: "Puff!" Kang Wu looked at him sadly: "Brother Robert, you actually laugh at me?" Robb said: "No, no, no, I have undergone professional training, and I will never laugh unless I can''t help it." Conte pretended not to hear his complaints, grabbed Robb''s arm, and dragged it hard: "Come with me, the two of us are invincible in the world." "Yes, yes, we will be invincible if we join forces." Robb walked out with Conte, dumbfounded. Soon, a small team was assembled. There were not many people, but they were all elites. Among them were the "Knight" Conte, the "Wind Magician" Robb, and two elites belonging to the Knights of the Storm. Scouts are basically assassins and warriors. Madeleine was a little worried when seeing Robb also going, and asked two black knights to follow. As a result, a team of 24 people slipped out from behind the camp. The other side should have been looking at this side from the other side of the lake secretly, maybe they have used hunter''s reconnaissance skills, a few thousand yards of sight, so they can only sneak out from behind the camp, and they cant let the other side notice that they have found it. There are people on the opposite side, so of course they can''t move too fast, they can only quietly, using the woods to block the other''s sight, and quietly go around to the opposite side of the lake. Chapter 696： Yes, thats the reason The lake is huge, but for a team with wind magicians, it doesn''t take much to go around. After Robb reduced his intelligence by one pass, he gave all 24 members of the team a "Wind Walk", so the whole team''s footsteps became lighter. The two black knights didn''t say anything. They saw Robb''s ability in the lost city battle and knew that he was already a very powerful wind magician. However, it was the first time that the twenty soldiers of the Knights of the Storm saw Robb''s action. They felt the power of "Wind''s Run" on their bodies, and all of them showed joy: "It''s worthy of being an old man. The grandson of the group leader, at such a young age, the wind magic has reached this level. In a few years, I am afraid that it will not be better than blue, surpassing the old group leader, and become the strongest wind magician on the Fengmo Continent." Robb was about to say two humble words, when he heard Conte next to him rushing forward and saying: "Hahaha, isn''t that right? You don''t see who the Robert brothers learned from, but he followed us Westwind City Godafather. Can the magic learned be weak?" Those from the Knights of the Storm couldn''t help but whispered: "We haven''t seen Godafather in Westwind City. Is that person really so powerful? I heard that he can even withstand the attack of a black dragon." Conte said: "I saw it with my own eyes. The black dragon hit Godafather hundreds of yards away and fell into a big pit on the ground, but Godafather jumped out of the pit, still jumping alive and kicking up the weapon. Consciousness is too strong." "Hey, it''s a pity." The soldiers whispered, "We didn''t participate in the Knights of the Storm, but the Knights of the Black Earth went. As a result, they were all very proud after they came back. Now everyone uses nostrils. Look. As soon as you open your mouth, say: Have you ever had a fight with the black dragon? Shut up if you haven''t." Conte was stunned, and then he smiled: "Don''t be afraid, I am also a member of the Knights of the Storm. I also participated in the Battle of the Black Dragon. In the future, if someone dares to take this to our Knights, I will stand at the forefront. Go and come back." The soldiers were overjoyed, and there was a trace of admiration in their eyes when they looked at Conte. The two black knights next to him couldn''t listen anymore. One of them asked, "Conte, what did you do when you fought the black dragon?" Conte said: "I drew a bow and shot arrows in the distance and hit the black dragon with three arrows." "Aren''t you a soldier? Why are you shooting arrows?" "This...this...cough..." "Shhh!" The scout who walked in the front turned his head and whispered: "Quiet, we are about to reach the area where we saw the shaking of people here just now." Everyone fell silent for an instant, without making a sound. Everyone was short and moved forward little by little under the cover of dense bushes and tree trunks. After a while, Robb saw an interesting picture. Behind a tree in front, there was a rickety standing. The assassin who is "sneaking" on his body. He kept the "sneak" standing there, silently, no one could see at all. Conte''s group of course couldn''t notice him, but the whereabouts of their group all fell into the eyes of the assassin. It''s just that the assassin hasn''t warned yet, because if he warns now, he will inevitably have to speak up, or release something like a signal flare, then his own position will be exposed. He did not warn for the time being, but maintained a sneak posture, carefully watching Robb and his group. Obviously, he wanted to get more information to find out how many people and how powerful Robb and his group had. , And even wanted to eavesdrop on their conversation. Robb pretended not to spot the assassin, but he was actually looking at the assassins attire carefully. He was wearing a dark green cloak and wrapped his entire body in it. The cloak should be wearing a set of leather armor. It can be seen from the small piece of leather handguard protruding from his wrist. Near the collar of his cloak, a small emblem was embroidered: a bolt of lightning. Although it has been four years since he came to this world, Robb still doesnt know much about the world. He doesnt know what family or power this "lightning" emblem represents, but at least he is certain, not his own. The people on the side had never seen this mark before in West Wind City and Guangming Road. Then it must be treated as an enemy first! At this time, the scouts walking in the front were still watching nervously. They did not see the assassin sneaking behind the tree. The assassin''s footsteps began to move slightly backwards, as if he was planning to evacuate, and then warned. At this moment, Robb suddenly fell silent on the assassin. The assassin was stunned, a little confused, and didn''t understand where the magic came from. He grabbed his neck with both hands, his face was horrified, and tried to make a sound, but he couldn''t make any sound. He turned to run, but the moment he moved, he caught the attention of a scout from the Knights of the Wind. The scout whispered: "Be careful, there are enemies sneaking nearby." After finishing speaking, he pulled out his dagger, leaped sharply, and jumped accurately to the silent assassin. The silent assassin didnt care whether he could make a sound at this time, and he drew out the dagger by brushing the ground and greeted him. Scout of the Knights of the Storm. In a blink of an eye, the two went through a number of tricks, and they were evenly matched, regardless of the outcome. However, there is more than one person on the Knights of the Wind, and there are other teammates. When the two were fighting fiercely, the assassin suddenly stiffened, stopped all his movements, and then slowly fell to the ground. Behind him appeared an assassin from the Knights of the Storm, with a dagger in his hand. Stained with blood, it turned out that he sneaked behind the assassin just now and stabbed him in the heart. After clearing up the enemy scouts, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. A black knight whispered: "Since we found an enemy scout, there must be enemy people nearby. But this assassin is so strange that after we found out, why didn''t we give a loud warning?" Robb smiled and raised his hand: "I threw a silence at him." "Hey?" Everyone was curious: "Silence is an arcane spell, aren''t you a wind magician?" Robb: "Well..." I don''t know how to say it for a while. The black knight next to him explained to him: "Every single magician who is proficient in single element magic will also learn a little arcane. Unexpectedly, you have already started to specialize in arcane magic, indicating that your wind magic has already been practiced. It''s pretty strong, right." Robb said: "Ah, yes, that''s why." Chapter 697： There is a barracks here Robb found that it was great for someone to explain to himself. In the future, he can use a small part of arcane arts with integrity. Even if its a bit exaggerated, let Madeleine see it, it is estimated that she will only say one sentence: "You are really good at learning." You can fool it. As long as you dont let Miss Queen see it with your own eyes, it will not be easy to be dismantled, anyway. No matter how hard Madeleine speaks of herself, the queen won''t believe it. She will only scold Madeleine for deliberately saying it so hard to take credit for it. A member of the Storm Knights kicked the corpse on the ground and saw the lightning emblem on the corpse. His face immediately became unsightly: "This is the sign of the Thunder Knights. This guy is a member of the Thunder Knights. ." The soldiers next to him all gathered around and checked the sign, showing uncomfortable expressions on their faces. There are two air magics, one is wind magic and the other is thunder magic. These two groups formed the Knights of the Storm and the Knights of Thunder, and together formed the air system. Stand with water, fire and earth. However, the relationship between these two branches is not very good. "The dregs of the Thunder Knights!" a soldier whispered: "When the old commander was here, although our Storm Knights had the upper hand, they did not bully the Thunder Knights, but took care of them everywhere. This group of people waited until the old leader died, and immediately joined Mundela''s rebels, desperately squeezing out our Gale Knights and driving us out of the capital, **** thing." Another soldier said: "But this is also good, it prevents us from working under the villain Mondela." "Huh! Even so." The soldier who had spoken earlier said: "But I have spent sixteen years in the country, and this account still has to be calculated with the Thunder Knights." "Isn''t it an opportunity now?" A black knight said: "The Thunder Knights are now loyal to the rebels. You just happened to settle this bad debt with them." "Yeah!" The soldiers of the Knights of the Storm couldn''t help squeezing their fists after hearing this. Everyone continued to move forward. This time, the scouts of the Knights of the Storm were more careful. Some of the scouts were able to sneak, and they also used sneaking. They walked in the front, and the group behind deliberately dragged behind. , The scout sneaking in front can touch forward without knowing it, and fight a sneak war with the enemy scout. Stealth warfare can be said to be one of the most dangerous battles in Fengmo Continent. Because the assassin is originally a crispy professional, in the stealth vs. stealth battle, whoever finds the opponent first, releases a backstab first, and the opponent is easily killed by a spike. This is a battle that can''t be taken lightly at all! Robb turned on his reconnaissance skills and looked at the several assassins who were exploring the way from a distance. He saw them sneaking cautiously. After a while, an assassin suddenly slowed down, crouched, and moved very, very slowly. Walking to the side, Robb looked in the direction he was walking, and sure enough, there was another assassin with a lightning emblem embroidered on his neckline lurking over there. The two assassins found their opponents almost at the same time, and they all saw that they had discovered themselves. The opposite assassin immediately opened his mouth, wanting to warn, but Robbs silence immediately followed, and the assassins voice went dumb and forced for a moment. , And then felt the pain of the dagger entering the body, couldn''t hum and fell to the ground. The assassin of the Knights of the Storm turned around and gave Robb a thumbs up from a distance. These members of the Knights of the Storm are all John Roland Smiths old men. They have a natural "old master" affection towards Robb. They were worried that such a young master would be able to guide the Knights of the Storm in the future. Tuan is strong again, but now that he is still quite powerful, I can''t help but feel happy. Wind magic will once again become the backbone of air magic! Everyone continued to move forward. After clearing up a few scouts, they finally reached the opposite side of the lake. Across the lake, you can see the camps of the Black Earth Knights and the Gale Knights on the opposite side. The lake in the middle is very wide. With the size of five football fields, it is difficult for ordinary people to see the opposite. But Robb used scouting skills, but he could clearly see that Madelyn and Barry, as well as a group of black knights, were gathering around a cauldron, fishing for the contents to eat. They acted very casually on purpose, pretending that they did not find an enemy on the other side of the lake, and continued to eat miscellaneous stew, so as to stabilize the enemy here. The scout in the front of the path made a careful gesture, and the people behind immediately slowed down. Robb glanced at the woods and couldnt help but let out a soft "Huh". In the woods here, there was actually a man stationed there. Barracks. However, all the tents in this barracks were covered with branches and leaves, and it was difficult to spot them even with reconnaissance techniques across the lake. A large group of Thunder Knights soldiers with lightning logo embroidered on their necklines are in this barracks, but they are all quiet, making no sound at all, and are silently carrying a huge box. Robb and his team lurked cautiously to the outskirts of the barracks. Twenty-four people hid behind a large number of bushes and got together. A black knight whispered: "Oh, there is an entire army here. We thought there was only a small group of enemy scouts here, but there were so many people." Conte said: "Roughly how many people are there? Can you see it?" Another black knight whispered: "Young people are inexperienced. Old hands only need to look at the size of the camp to guess the number. This army should be between 500 and 600." "So many!" Conte smashed his tongue: "Twenty-four of us can''t beat them." "Nonsense!" another knight of the Gale Knights whispered: "We can only look at what this army is doing now, and report back as soon as possible." Everyone nodded, crawled close to the floor, and slowly leaned towards the barracks. Robb didnt want to crawl around on the ground. He deliberately delayed a little bit, and waited for the people in front to crawl out for a while. No one looked back. He made a sneak, brushed the ground and disappeared without a trace. No need to crawl, stand up and walk forward swaggeringly. Soon Robb got to the side of the barracks, and Kangte and others crawled for a while before following Robb, but they didnt know that Robb was standing very close in front of them, and Kang went back and looked for it. Look for Robb to see if he has followed, but if you don''t see it, you think he is lying in a haystack, so you don''t care. Chapter 698： Let Master Robert go first Everyone craned their necks and looked into the camp... I saw the people of the Thunder Knights silently carrying a few boxes. They placed the boxes behind a pile of bushes by the lake. Even if the people on the other side of the lake had used reconnaissance skills, they just couldn''t see here. Then, a man who looked like a general got out of the tent, came to the box, and asked the taxi next to him: "This is the secret weapon the Desert Kingdom sent us?" "Yes!" The soldier carrying the box replied respectfully: "The deputy commander, that''s the thing." "Quickly stand up." The deputy commander said with a smile: "The Desert Kingdom is really on the road this time. I specially sent us this thing. The idiots of the Knights of the Wind will never think of it. We are here waiting for them for a long time. , That stupid Barry is still eating the stew, but he doesn''t know that he is going to die soon." The knights next to him hummed and laughed: "That guy Barry, we chased him like a dog and ran around his head like a dog, and now he can also become the commander of the Knights of the Storm. It can be seen that the Knights of the Storm have no talent. ." "Hahaha! Yeah! Such a foodie." The deputy head smiled: "Look, I am such a strong person, I can only be a deputy head in the Thunder Knights, but Barry''s chicken Being able to be the leader of the Knights of the Storm, it can be seen that the Knights of the Storm are really not good now." He spoke arrogantly, but the people who peeked around felt curious, what is in the box? Let him be so confident, across a lake, you actually said that Barry is about to die, what magic can blast so far? Ordinary magic items won''t work either. When Robb thought of this, he saw the soldiers unpack a box and carried a huge barrel from it, then opened another box, took out a magic container like a big closet, and connected it to the gun. On the tube, the long barrel was painted circle after circle of magic amplification runes. Robb recognized it immediately. It was the magic item of the Desert Kingdom, Thor''s Roar. Conte also recognized this thing, and he couldn''t help being taken aback: "How did this thing fall into the hands of Mondela?" This is obviously a stupid question, and no one is interested in answering him at all. Conte also woke up immediately, either Mondela''s people had researched it themselves, or the Desert Kingdom was secretly providing Mondela with magic items. From the rational point of view, it is unlikely that Mondela himself has researched it out. He is not a British lord, and he does not pay attention to economics and Cozi. He only knows to eliminate aliens and consolidate his rule. So 90% of this thing was given to Mondela by people from the Desert Kingdom. Conte squeezed his fist and said: "Fak, maybe it''s the reason why your Majesty is a good man. The surrounding bad guys all join hands to deal with Siglan. It''s maddening, and people can''t help but get angry. Sooner or later, I can''t help it. To go into the desert, hang the Pharaoh on the fifth-speed ceiling fan." "Ceiling fan? What stuff?" The soldier next to him was surprised. Conte said: "That is my exclusive torture tool for Westwind City! People who have tasted it once promise that they don''t want to taste it again in this life. I think it is very suitable for Pharaoh." A black knight said: "Don''t talk such nonsense, they are setting up magic props and aiming at the opposite side, what can we do? Damn, if they let them fire a shot, we will suffer heavy casualties." Another black knight gritted his teeth and said: "We are now going back to inform that it is too late. There is only one way, and that is...fight with them. Destroy Thor''s roar, so that they will lose the means of sneak attack. If you''re positive, who are our Black Earth Knights and Tornado Knights afraid of?" When everyone heard what he said, their hearts became heavy. Indeed, the opponent is already setting up artillery, and now it is too late to inform the troops on the other side of the lake to come over. When they are on the way around the lake, Thor''s roar will blast on the comrades on the other side of the lake. The only way for the twenty-four of them to save the main force is to fight desperately, rush out to destroy Thors Roar, and then be surrounded by more than 500 opponents and beat them. It is certain that the twenty-four will die before the reinforcements arrive. Now, there is almost no possibility of surviving. A wind knight suddenly raised his head and said: "Twenty-three! Master Robert can''t participate in this battle. The Smith family is left alone. He can''t die here, let him go first." Next to him, two scouts from the Knights of the Storm joined together and said, "Yes! We can die, but the young master cannot. He is also responsible for revitalizing the Smith family and reviving the Knights of the Storm." The 22 people present quickly reached a consensus, and even the two black knights of the Black Earth Knights agreed. Of course, the reason they agreed was that if Robert died, the head of the group would definitely cry very sad. Only Conte had an opinion, and he said weakly: "I have a portal scroll. If you move forward, the Westwind City reinforcements will come, so that we don''t have to die." The knights cast contemptuous eyes at him together: "It''s more embarrassing to fight like this than death." Conte: "But we don''t need to beg to die deliberately." The black knight said: "You are right, no one who can live should beg to die on purpose, but when you encounter difficulties, you will summon the lord of the Westwind City. This is not the way to grow. I think, fight it! When you are about to die, you can ask the Lord of Westwind City to help. That''s fine, but you can''t let him rush into the battle." "Reasonable!" This time, everyone finally reached a consensus. At this time, a soldier suddenly said weakly and weakly: "Um... you have been discussing it for a long time. I am not very happy to interrupt, but now I must make a point. It seems that Master Robert is not with us. I can''t see him. ." "Huh?" Everyone looked around: "Where is Robert? Where did he go?" "It was still behind me just now!" "Why is it gone in a blink of an eye?" "Could it be that he has withdrawn first? That''s good, we wanted him to withdraw first." "Wait! Look ahead..." I don''t know who shouted. Everyone looked up together and saw that behind the big tree next to Thor''s Hammer that the enemy had just erected, a person suddenly jumped out, it was Robert Smith. He jumped out from behind the tree and flew a kick, just kicking it on the barrel of Thors Roar. The barrel rotated around once he kicked it, hit the ground, and hit the closet-like one behind. On the big box of the magic container, the box fell backwards, with a puff, pressing down a lightning magician behind it. The Thunder Magician shouted under the magic container: "Let me out!" The deputy commander, lightning knights, miscellaneous soldiers, and Kangte, who was lurking outside, all stunned together. Chapter 699： He is a fighter in a robe No one would have thought that someone would suddenly jump out! The people of the Thunder Knights must have never thought of it. There are many scouts scattered around the secret camp. Even if an enemy approaches, the scouts should warn them. Conte and others were even more unexpected. They just saw Robert behind and didn''t see him crawling forward. Why did they suddenly go there? And with such courage, he jumped over and kicked the cannon on the opposite side. The warrior of the Knights of the Storm and the two black knights were shocked. They were still talking about letting him go. Someone else came to fight, but this guy was the first one to go up. The twenty-three lurking people didn''t care about anything, and shouted: "You are surrounded!" After the roar, they rushed out together. The sound of "you are surrounded" shocked the deputy commander of the Thunder Knights by a big jump. Turning his head and looking, more than 20 people jumped out to the camp and killed them before rushing out a few steps. They were greeted by a team of Thunder Knights soldiers guarding the edge of the camp, and the two sides fought ping-pong. Although Kant and his gang came out unexpectedly, the number of them was too small after all. They just started to scare the other party, and they were blocked in a blink of an eye. Only sixty or seventy people came out here, so they were two of them. Thirteen people were blocked outside the camp and couldn''t make it through. A lightning knight swung his sword and slashed at Conte. Conte used the shield in his left hand to hold the opponent''s sword, and then slashed back with a sword. The lightning knight laughed and swept at his feet, and Conte made a "thump" sound. It fell. Then, the opponent''s big sword slashed down at Conte''s forehead, and Conte quickly rolled around, and a gale knight next to him came to help and finally rescued him. Conte got up and yelled, "The knight should be upright and straight. I''m fighting with you, and you actually kicked it out." "I swept you from the front." The lightning knight scolded, "It''s not you who swept from behind." Conte thought carefully: it seems like this. "Okay, can you use everything from the front? You are forcing me to use magic." Conte yelled, "Whirlwind!" The man was taken aback, and he quickly watched out where a whirlwind would come out. How could he think that Conte rushed towards the opponent and kicked the mans shield with such a powerful kick. The man lost his balance, and his left hand holding the shield shrank back, and his body was rotated half a circle, turning his back to Conte. Conte slashed the man''s back with a sword... The man screamed and fell to the ground. Kang said triumphantly: "Huh, my whirlwind is so strong." The gale knights next to him were sweating coldly: "Fak, you are also called whirlwind? The old commander will be **** to death if he sees it." At the same time that Kangte and the others were blocked by dozens of others, on Robb''s side, a large group of people immediately surrounded him at the core. The deputy commander glanced at Robb and immediately saw the whirlwind mark embroidered on his robe. He couldn''t help but sneered, "Are you a wizard of the Gale Knights? What kind of ghost wizard, who doesn''t hide in the dark and cast magic, unexpectedly Charge up and kick my Thor''s Roar? Do you consider yourself a knight?" Robb smiled and tidied up and waved the poplar wood staff that was used as a counterfeit in his hand: "Are you the deputy commander of the Thunder Knights? I don''t like to hear what you said just now! No need for the mage Do you dare to say that you are a mage if you physically attack and hit people?" Deputy Head:"" The person beside: "..." The weird security lasted for two seconds, and the deputy commander said: "It turned out to be a fool, don''t talk nonsense with him, get rid of him, and stand up Thor''s Roar again." Two lightning knights rushed up from left to right. In their opinion, the mage in front of them was really too stupid. He rushed to a place so close to the enemy and kicked the barrel with his feet. You couldnt be far away. Use wind magic to defeat Thor''s Roar? Have to come so close to find death! If a mage throws magic on them from a distance, they will find it more difficult, but at such a close distance, it is really too easy to clean up a mage. The two knights raised the shields in their left hands to prevent Robb from throwing out the instant magic that he had prepared beforehand. With force under his feet, he rushed in front of Robb and saw that he was not prepared for instant magic. This person feels more stupid. The two waved the one-handed sword of their right hand and severely cut it down at Robb. For this kind of little mage, a sword passed, isn''t the sword falling to the end? However Robb waved the poplar staff in his hand, touched it twice, bounced the two one-handed swords, then jumped up, both feet out in midair, and kicked on the shields of the two knights at the same time. The two knights felt a huge wave coming from the shield, and the whole person flew out uncontrollably and hit the circle on their side of Conte. Puff and puff, the two knocked over a group of comrades in arms and fell to the ground. The person beside: "..." Conte shouted in the distance: "Huh? What happened? Brother Robert, how did you get people here?" Robb said: "I threw a wind magic to blow them over." "Oh!" Conte has no time to look here. He is fighting two enemy fighters inextricably. He hasn''t seen what happened to Robb just now. I heard that it was the wind magic and he didn''t care. . The two black knights over there rushed towards this side very anxiously. They were afraid that Robb had some accident, and the commander cried and looked ugly. Robb was playing with a stick at this time. The staff in his hand was spinning around in mid-air like Monkey King spinning a golden hoop. Then he put the stick in his hand, put it in a pose, and said, "Ah hit! Ah hit!" !", a series of strange calls of unknown meaning. Deputy head: "What the hell?" Robb: "Have you never seen the classic Bruce Lee''s look after throwing his nunchakus?" (The editor''s lady Tang Shui clicked and put on the editorial department''s ancestral titanium alloy glove: "It''s strange that he has seen it!") Several fighters from the Thunder Knights rushed up together, and several skills slapped Robb. "Shield punch!" Robb kicked over, and the shield-wielding man flew out. "Leap heroically!" Robb turned a "great oil root" into the air, and the one who had jumped from the sky also fell backward. "charge!" Robb pressed his **** and flew the person who had just rushed backwards. "Death blow." Robb waved the staff in his hand, knocked the opponent''s big axe off his hand, and made a kick again, and the man flew back without any suspense. The other person: "..." The deputy commander of the Thunder Knights shouted with a dazed expression: "Don''t be fooled by him, this person is not a mage at all, he is a fighter in a robe." Chapter 700： I really am a magician Fighter in robes! That is, getting close is very tricky. For the well-trained knights, there are different ways to deal with the enemies of various professions. They have done it thousands of times during the training, and there is no need for further training. Instructed. The people around Robb brushed the ground and moved a distance. Then a Thunder Magician waved his hand, and a stern thunder light struck Robb. Lightning bolt! Use magic to clean up enemies that are not easy to deal with in close combat! On one side of Robb''s body, he dangerously avoided the thunder light, and the lightning bolt struck him across his body. In fact, he can''t avoid it, but it''s better to avoid this identity, so as not to resist the magic and be seen by others and difficult to explain. However, just after avoiding a flash of thunder, four magicians waved at the same time: "Lightning Bolt!" This is the enemy''s military camp. The number of the enemy is absolutely superior, so there is no room for you to hide from magic. Robb looked up, front and back, left and right, four lightning strikes, and the lightning was still splitting in the air, stretching out branches like branches. This is really difficult to avoid. If you want to avoid it perfectly, unless he does it. Unthinkable actions beyond ordinary people, otherwise impossible. If you don''t want to resist, then it can only be incredible! Robb raised his hand forward, and a wind wall stood in front of him. The lightning bolt that came from the front was offset by the wind wall and disappeared. Then, he took a step forward and passed through his own wind. The wall left the place where he was standing. The lightning from the left and right sides naturally hit the wall, while the lightning from behind hit the wall just after Robb had passed through and turned into the wind wall behind him. , Has also been offset without a trace. As a result, the four lightning bolts were resolved by a wind wall, and Robb still didn''t have the slightest ass. He stood by his own wind wall and said with a smile: "You all said that I am a magician, but you don''t believe me, you have to say that I am a martial artist." Thunder Knights: "..." The captain was also a little stunned. Just now, I saw this man kicking a knight, a "melee freak", how can he throw a wall of wind now? He couldn''t help but asked, "Who are you?" Robb put on an Eastern posture, and said solemnly: "Wind magician, Robert Smith, current staff member of the Knights of the Storm." "A member of the Smith family?" The deputy head froze. The lightning knights nearby also froze for an instant, and then everyone couldn''t help but repeat in a low voice: "A member of the Smith family?" "Oh, depending on age, it is the grandson of John Rowland Smith." "Isn''t Smith''s house destroyed when the black dragon came?" "The tower of the black soil fell down, and it happened to hit the main house of the Smith family, and the door was completely destroyed." "Uh, it''s not surprising that someone slipped through the net." A group of people looked at Robb, their eyes full of fear, and at the same time, there was another flavor. The taste is very complicated. I am afraid of him, and I want to knock him down. I want to step on his head and slap him in the face, but I am a little worried that I will not be able to beat him and be slapped in the face. This is probably caused by the former Thunder Magician being suppressed by John Roland Smith for too long. The battle between wind and thunder has been around for many years. Many excellent and powerful thunder wizards have tried to challenge the status of John Roland Smith, but... the results are all failures. They just used their own challenges to prove to the world time and time again. The invincibility of the Smith family. For this reason, the Thunder Knights have been suppressed by the Storm Knights...until the year when the black dragon flies... Now, I actually saw the descendants of the Smithian family here! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Of course, it is an opportunity, but it is also a risk. Everyone knows the strength of the Smith family, and the brief encounter just now proved this. I wanted to hit the Smith family in the face, but it turned out to be my own face. This has become the nightmare of the Thunder Knights. This nightmare has been for decades until the Smith familys demise. Finally woke up from a dream. The deputy head snorted coldly: "Are you from the Smith family? It just happened. Back then, when the Smith family was in full swing, I was still young and didn''t get the chance to challenge the Smith family. Otherwise, how could your grandfather have the chance to be killed by the black dragon? He should have died under my magic. Now I have no chance to kill him or kill you. The same is true. Let you kid know today that lightning magic is the orthodox branch of wind magic." He suddenly took out a magic ball from his pocket, which is also a conventional weapon of the magician. Unlike the heavy staff, the magic ball is relatively small. Usually a small branch is used to fix a huge piece of magic ball. It is made of spherical gems and is only a few tens of centimeters long, which is very convenient to carry. He shook off the cloak used to hide his movement, revealing a beautifully made silk robe, which also appeared to be made by a tailor above the master level, with an enchanting effect on it, emitting a shining blue light. . He raised the ball: "Lightning strike!" A thunder light in the sky slammed down at Robb with a click. This thunder was quite thick and looked like a powerful thief, and in the process of smashing it down, many forks were separated, covering a large area, making it impossible for those standing below to avoid it. However, it was of no use. Robb threw a wind wall into the sky, and a small wind wall lay on top of his head. The lightning strike hit the wind wall with a "click", which was cancelled out without a trace. . The captain did not expect a magic to bring down the Smith family. He raised the orb again. This time there was no instant spell, but a stinky long spell: " Thor...you..." Robb kindly reminded: "Brother, when chanting a spell, you can omit the name of the **** in front." Deputy commander: "Fak, don''t interrupt me, it will make me think again. Thor, your..." Robb: "Hey, I told you all about it, so you don''t need to recite the name of God." Deputy commander: "Fak, you are upset again, don''t interrupt. Thor, you..." Robb: "You are so easily interfered with casting spells, how did you become the deputy commander?" Deputy commander: "Not everyone is as mean as you. Thor, Thor, you..." Because of this kind of neurosis, Robb pointed at him with a stick: "Wind Blade Technique!" Two wind blades that had been crushed by countless times flew out from the tip of the staff, the head of the group''s expression tightened, and the wind magic released by the Smith family really didn''t dare to despise it. He hurriedly interrupted his own power again. Magic, did not dare to use attack magic anymore, but replaced it with defensive magic: "Enchantment of Thunder!" Countless lightning and thunder light wrapped him in it, forming a defensive enchantment like a cylinder. Chapter 701： Have to save them The deputy commander didn''t use the position to hide Robb''s wind blade, because he was a magician and was not good at position. And he didn''t feel that his lightning barrier could not stop Robb''s wind blade. From the appearance of Robb, he is too young! For such a young person, the time to meditate will not be very long. Let him start meditating when he comes out of his mother''s womb. It has only been twenty years, and it is obviously impossible to have much magical power. Moreover, knowledge is certainly not profound! Human intelligence often comes from knowledge. The more knowledgeable the person, the higher the intelligence. The word "young" often contradicts "knowledgeable". Magicians need to read a lot of books and broaden their knowledge to improve their knowledge, which also increases their magic power accordingly. Therefore, young magicians often have limited strength. After the deputy commander started the enchantment of Thunder, he ignored Robbs two wind blades and began to mutter again: "Thunder God Thor..." Just chanting the beginning, Robbs two wind blades have already reached the front of the barrier, with a crisp sound, the barrier of thunder is like tofu swept by the blade, suddenly cracked and turned into a sky full of clouds. Magic light particles floated in mid-air with horizontal eyebrows. When the deputy commander saw this scene, his chin almost fell off, even if his enchantment couldn''t stop the wind blade, it wouldn''t break so fast, right? He was so slow that he couldn''t even hide. Fortunately, a knight rushed over and hit him hard with his shoulder. The deputy commander flew out with a "touch", fell into the distance, and the one came to rescue him. His knight was slashed by Robb''s two wind blades, and instantly turned into three pieces. "What kind of ghost wind blade!" The deputy commander got up from the ground, in a panic: "Are the Smith family members such a bullshit?" "Deputy commander, stop playing, let''s go together, kill this guy, the Black Earth Knights and the Gale Knights across the lake are moving." The army staff yelled at the side. As soon as the deputy head woke up, he yelled at him: "Enclose him and hack him to death." There was lightning and thunder on this side of the lake. With such a noise, the people on the other side of the lake would continue to pretend not to know the situation here. Madeleine and Barry and the others all left the cauldron of stew and left. To the lake. The soldiers of the Black Earth Knights and the Gale Knights also gathered to the lake and looked towards the lake. Madeleine was holding a "binoculars" equipped with reconnaissance technology in her hand, looking towards this side, but the battle on this side took place in the woods, and her sight was obscured by the woods. She couldn''t see what was happening inside. , I could only see the figure shaking, there was lightning flashing, and I couldn''t help but feel a little worried: "What happened over there?" Barry standing next to him said: "It should be a fight with the opposing scout troops, don''t worry too much." Madeleine said: "I''m afraid it''s not a scout unit, but a main force. We only sent 24 people. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous to encounter the main force." Barry said: "The road we are walking is all the forward troops. It stands to reason that there will be no main enemy troops. At most a small group of troops. It''s okay. The 24 people we sent out are not fools. They will not force a fight with the enemys main force. They will definitely run when they see more enemies. Now that they are fighting, the number of enemies should be small." His judgment was based on common sense, but he did not expect that the opponent had a strategic magic item like Thor''s Roar, and he aimed at the barracks here, so that the twenty-four people had to forcibly destroy the opponent''s Thor''s Roar. It''s beyond expectation, and Barry can''t be blamed for thinking wrong. At this time, the battle on the lake side had reached a critical time. Conte and his party are in distress! When they just rushed out, they were caught off guard or stunned by hitting each other. Only a few dozen people from the Thunder Knights greeted them. They could still fight back and forth, but in a short time. Long, the people of the Thunder Knights kept coming. There were more than 550 soldiers in this secret barracks. There were a lot of people, and once they reacted, they surrounded them one after another. Not only did the place where Robb was blocked, but also the 23 people on Conte''s side. Robb is okay, it doesn''t make much difference for him to have more people and fewer people. But Kangte and the others felt that the Yali Mountain was big. A black knight shouted: "I''m afraid I can''t leave." Another Gale Knight shouted, "Conte, take out your teleporting scroll and use it. Call the Lord of Westwind City to help you." Conte said: "This is called help? It hasn''t yet... Whoops... Almost hit a sword. Let''s try our best to escape." "How can I escape? It''s all surrounded." Robb heard their shouts in the distance and couldnt help being amused. He really didnt want Conte to open a portal. In that case, Robb would have to operate in two lines. Normally, two lines are fine. In battle, two lines are fine. How tired is it to operate? Cut over to put a skill, and cut over to put a skill. I cut a whirlwind leg, and then cut it over the shoulder. Just thinking about it, I found it difficult to operate with five stars. He thought to himself: I''ll try to use this identity to help them, but this identity can''t be too strong. If one person kills all the other 500 people, fools will think I have a problem. , Still have to save them in a less conspicuous way. What should I do? If it is not feasible to kill all, then you can only escape with this group of people. Robb looked back at the big lake behind him, and he had a scrupulous heart. At this time, a large group of enemy soldiers surrounded him. After a short two-round fight with Robb, the deputy commander probably felt that he could not beat Robb anymore, so he didn''t come out to pretend to be force, but hid under his men. Behind him, he chanted the spell silently, not knowing what he was going to put. Robb didnt care what he put, he kicked a knight who rushed over, waved his staff again, knocked over a warrior, turned his head, a wizard threw a lightning bolt at him, and he came from the side Pushing an enemy soldier in front of him, the soldier quickly raised his shield and blocked the wizard''s lightning bolt, cursing: "Why are you hitting me with a lightning bolt?" "I''m hitting him!" "Have you not seen him push me over?" "That''s your food, it was pushed around randomly." The two of them were arguing here when they suddenly saw Robb with a whirlwind leg, swept all the soldiers around him, and then reached out and picked up a cannon tube from the ground... That is the barrel of Thor''s Roar! Chapter 702： Can you still play like this? After being kicked by Robb just now, the barrel of Thor''s Hammer spun around and fell to the ground, knocking the magic container box behind it, and then a group of people fought beside it, throwing magic. It has been lying at Robbs feet, because after all, this thing is a big cannon tube, which is very heavy, and no one can secretly drag it away in battle. Robb must be cleaned up before it can be erected again. , So no one cares about it. Unexpectedly, Robb picked up this thing after beating a few enemies. Such a heavy thing is difficult for a knight to pick up. It requires several knights to lift it together to stand it up. Unexpectedly, Robb stretched out his hand on the ground and fished it in his hand, like holding one. Roots resemble tree trunks. Everyone was surprised: What kind of mage are you? Why is your hand so strong? Robb turned the huge barrel around and aimed at the densest place of the opposing soldiers. The group of soldiers peeed on the spot, embarrassed and jumped to the sides, unwilling to stand in the direction facing the muzzle. The deputy commander yelled: "Don''t be afraid of it, are you idiots? The barrel must be connected to the magic container to release magic. If there is no thunder magic power stored in the magic container, it will be strange if it fires." The soldiers thought carefully: "Huh? Right! He didn''t connect to the magic container, so he was afraid of a fart." They won''t hide. If the gun barrel is facing us, let''s face it, for fear that you will be the ball. Robb smiled and said, "Who told you that this thing must be connected to the magic container?" He put one of his own hands into the side of the barrel: "The whirlwind!" A whirlwind came through the barrel, and circles of magic amplifying runes engraved on the barrel were lit up. Every time the whirlwind advances a little bit, the rune increases its power so much. Little by little, when it spurted out of the barrel, it had turned into a terrifying huge whirlwind. People from the Thunder Knights: "My Fake, can I still play like this?" In fact, this barrel really can''t be played like this. It only has the ability to amplify the lightning magic, and it must be used in conjunction with the magic container. With ordinary lightning magic, even if it passes through the barrel, it has no such effect. Although those boosting runes were bright, they weren''t useful at all. But Robb originally didn''t need the boosting effect of this barrel. He pretended to do it like this, just to conceal that his wind magic was already very strong. With the boosting effect of this barrel as an excuse, he can slightly increase his magical power by a little bit, and he is not afraid that he appears too powerful, which may cause doubts. A powerful whirlwind came out of the barrel. The several lightning knights facing the barrels only felt a huge wind enveloping themselves and throwing them into the sky. The wind was too strong, and they could not resist with their own strength. The whirlwind rolled up into the sky and revolved in the sky. After flying for several meters, it fell down. Moreover, after the whirlwind blew a few people, it didn''t stop, and continued to rush forward. Wherever it passed, the people of the Thunder Knights and their horses turned on their backs, all being blown around in the sky. Everyone sweats! Robb gave a weird laugh, and then pointed the barrel at the battle circle where Conte and the others were in. The 23 people over there had been almost beaten. Several people were injured and needed urgent support. Robb didnt. Hesitantly, a whirlwind blasted over. Looking at the direction of the gun fire, it was obvious that the Kangte group and the people who surrounded them were going to be blasted away. "Fak! This man beats his own." The lightning knights jumped from left to right, and ran away to both sides in embarrassment. Those who didn''t have time to get out of the way were swept up into the sky by the whirlwind again. Hiding, flying, flying, this whirlwind opened a wide passage among the Thunder Knights, tearing open the encirclement of the enemy forces that surrounded Kanter, and the enemy soldiers who were fighting with Kanter and others were frightened. One jump, not wanting to die with Kangte, one after another gave up the siege and jumped to both sides. However, when the whirlwind saw that Conte was about to be involved, it suddenly stopped abruptly and dissipated in the air. Robb is a super veteran player. He controls the distance when he is throwing magic, so he is really skilled, and there is such a bunker. Seeing that the people on both sides were shocked, Robb shouted: "Come here!" The two black knights reacted first, taking the lead, rushing towards Robb''s direction, and the other Gale Knights and Conte followed closely behind. The members of the Thunder Knights group were stunned for a moment, then reacted and hurriedly rushed forward again. Robb turned the barrel in his hand, and whoever pointed it quickly jumped to the side, lying on the ground, for fear of aiming at the barrel. He turned around, and the surrounding enemies fell down in a circle. This is fun! Robb pointed at the world with a barrel, and no one dared to stop him. Conte and others took the opportunity to rush to his side and said loudly, "Brother Robert, what are you playing?" Robb laughed and said, "Playing with cannons is very fun, you see how happy they are hiding." Conte: "..." black Knight:"" "Don''t play, run away." A wind knight yelled: "Take this cannon and run. You can''t leave it to these enemies. They will stand up and hit us again." "Go to the lake." Robb said: "Diving and running, if there is a horse hidden in the camp of the other side of the heavens, we will be overtaken by running on the land." As he said, he turned the barrel of the gun to the lake, and the enemy forces between them and the lake immediately jumped away. The two black knights understood, took the lead, and rushed towards the lake. Conte and others followed, Robb retreated with them while spinning the muzzle. "Don''t think about leaving like this." The deputy commander finally finished reciting a large spell. After he hit Robb with a small magic and found that it was useless, he retreated to the back and kept reading a long text, Robb. He didn''t care about looting the cannon or saving teammates, so as not to interrupt the chanting again. Now, he finally finished reading with great difficulty! He raised the magic ball in his hand, pointed at Robb, and said loudly: "Thunder Purgatory!" A huge dark cloud appeared on the top of Robb and the others, covering a large area. It not only covered them and the group, but also evacuated them to the road by the lake. Covered by the dark cloud, then, the thick-armed lightning struck down continuously from the dark cloud. This kind of range-shrouded magic does not specify the target. Instead, the area is smashed and exploded randomly. The first bolt of lightning did not fall on everyone, but fell on the clearing, with a bang. The ground was actually blasted out of a pit of the boss. Chapter 703： There is a second one The knights hurriedly raised their shields, and a series of thick-armed thunders fell randomly, and a thunder fell on the shield raised by a knight. With a bang, the shield was actually supported. It seems that the shield has also done it. Certain magic defense processing, so it can withstand the power of lightning magic. However, the knight was shocked so that his arms were numb and weak. He changed his hand and raised his shield, and said loudly, "Brother Assassin, hide in, and hit you with only one dead end." The assassins were frightened, and hid under the knight''s shield. The thunder and lightning were still falling intensively, and the knights quickly blocked several thunder and lightning in a row, and several knights numb their arms. Fortunately, the enemy''s soldiers did not dare to rush into this mine-dropping area to attack them, but they didn''t have to worry about being rushed and chopped by them. A group of soldiers of the Thunder Knights opened their bows and arrows, trying to shoot those with their shields up to the sky, but when Robb''s Roar of Thunder turned around, they were terrified and threw their bows and arrows to the ground. Conte also raised the one-handed shield of his left hand to the sky, and with the other hand he beckoned Robb: "Brother Robert, come in now." "What to hide?" Robb said: "I will solve this dark cloud." Conte said loudly: "This... how to solve it? None of my magic can be used at this time." Isn''t this nonsense? Everyone rolled their eyes at him together, it''s weird that your "magic" can be used in this situation. The deputy commander of the Thunder Knights heard Robb and Contes shouts, and couldnt help laughing: "Only you, want to solve my thundercloud? Why do you?" As soon as his voice fell, Robb shook his body and avoided two thunder lights that randomly struck him. Then he waved his hand into the air, and a violent wind blew over and whizzed the ground, blowing the thundercloud to the enemy. On the top of the army... Everyone: "..." "Fak! What strange wind? How could it blow my thundercloud?" The deputy commander was shocked. "Deputy commander, be careful, the thunder is down." The knight next to him swept across the ground, and put up a shield on top of his head. A thunder light hit the shield, and the knight was numb with his arms. Change hands. A huge thundercloud covered his head, a random thunder fell, and the people of the Knights screamed again and again. The deputy commander was embarrassed, and quickly withdrew his magic, but after a little bit slow, Leiyun had already blown up the camp in a mess. At this moment, opposite Hu, watching Madeleine nervously on this side, and seeing this strange dark cloud, she couldn''t help but squeeze in her heart and exclaimed: "That''s...the high-level magic of the lightning element, Thunder Purgatory! How can it appear there? Isn''t the opponent a small group of troops?" Barry beside him was also stunned: "Oops, such a high-level lightning magic, could it be that the opponent is a member of the Thunder Knights? And isn''t the status low?" Madeleine said anxiously: "Twenty-four people are facing the Thunder Knights, then it''s very bad." Barry said: "Look, there is a figure." The two black knights rushed out of the woods first and stumbled to the lake. With a backhand sword, they cut the laces on their armor, and the heavy knight armor fell to the ground with a bang. They jumped into the lake together, shook their arms, and swam toward the lake. Then came Kanter, the knights of the wind, scouts... The knights wearing heavy armor have to throw the armor before they can jump into the lake, but the scout wearing the leather armor is easier, and you can jump into the water directly wearing the leather armor. Anyway, the leather armor does not affect swimming. Robb was the last one to retreat to the lake, holding the long barrel in his hand. He pointed at the chasing soldiers, and the chasing soldiers immediately rolled over in a fancy way, avoiding the direction of the muzzle. Robb smiled and said, "I will fight if I hide." He let it out with a whirlwind, and the whirlwind passed through the barrel and blew out towards the opposite side. In an instant, a large area in front of him was covered with sand and rocks, and the Thunder Knight who had been hiding a little slower was blown into the sky again, dancing and screaming in the sky. , And then fell heavily and couldn''t get up. After firing the cannon, Robb turned around and threw the barrel into the lake. The heavy barrel sank to the bottom of the lake instantly, and Robb jumped into the water. The deputy commander chased to the shore: "Quick, magic, kill them in the water!" A mage reported: "Deputy commander, the lightning magic is not effective in attacking enemies in the water. Thunder and lightning will be transmitted as soon as the water enters. Although the attack range is large, the power is reduced. The electric fish is okay. , These people are afraid that electricity is useless." Deputy Head:"" This is a problem, he yelled: "Archer." A large group of archers ran to the shore, opened their bows and shot their arrows indiscriminately at the lake. The opposite Madeleine saw this scene, her heart clenched, but there was a lake as big as four or five football fields in the middle. However, the people in the water are not fools. When they saw the opponent''s archer coming, he immediately took a deep breath, and a fierce man plunged into the water and dived. The human body in the world of swords and magic is different from that of the original world. The breath-holding time is generally very long. Its okay if you cant get up after diving for a few minutes. The bows and arrows shoot over with random arrows and cant hurt people in the water. Can jump around on the shore and get angry. The deputy commander cursed secretly. At this moment, he suddenly heard someone yelling at the opposite side of the lake. He looked up and saw that Madeleine and Barry, leading a group of soldiers, stood on the opposite side of the lake and yelled: "Be careful! Swim back quickly." The deputy commander laughed heyly: "The woman and Barry are standing by the lake like this, without any vigilance. These scouts'' sabotage actions are in vain, hahaha. Left and right, steal another Thor''s Roar Stand them up and blast them to death." It turned out that the Desert Kingdom sent two Thunder God Roars from the Thunder Knights! When Robb and his team came to reconnaissance, they only saw one and only damaged one. The second one was still in the tent at the camp, packed in a box. Several soldiers immediately returned to the camp that had been bombarded by "Thunder Purgatory", dragged out another Thor''s Roar, and set it secretly in the woods, with a gun barrel protruding from a pile of woods. Madeleine and her party across the lake are all locked in the lake, where can you see the small movements in the woods on the opposite side! The barrel was aimed at the location of Madeleine and Barry far away, and the deputy commander whispered: "Fire!" The magic item expert nodded and clicked the switch. The lightning magic road installed in the magic container of the big closet was poured into the barrel at once, and it continuously increased, increased, and strengthened in the barrel. Finally, it spewed out from the barrel and turned into a giant bucket of lightning. , Cut through the sky, across the lake, and blasted towards Madeleine... Chapter 704： Arcanite Defender Thor''s roar opened fire, and a thick thunder light struck across the lake and directed towards Madeleine. Lei Guang flew over from behind Robb and was about to pass over his head. He raised his head and let out a sound. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, the other side actually has another one! Well, this is the so-called war. Once a certain weapon is invented, mass production will begin immediately. Just like during the One Year War, not long after the EFF developed the first mobile suit, Jim ran all over the ground. At this time, Robb actually had time to stop the thunder light. He only needs to jump up from the water and use his body to block the thunder light to "resist" the thunder light, or throw some wind wall. Magic reflections and so on, just throw anything at will. However, in this way, his fake identity really can''t be played anymore. A fool can see that he is Godafather from Westwind, because Godafather used to eat Thor''s roar with his flesh in the battle against the desert kingdom, but his clothes were broken, but he was unscathed. This is something that many people have seen with their own eyes! He glanced in the direction of the thunder light flying, and suddenly realized that the thunder light was flying towards Madeleine, but this time he was relieved, okay, bang Madeleine, then you can find the wrong person Luo . Make you boom! I lose if something happens. Robb ignored him, watching the thunder light pass over his head, and flew towards Madeleine. At this time, Madeleine and Barry on the opposite side of the lake also found that their opponents had opened fire. A huge thunder light, carrying the power of thunder and lightning, came in the air very fast. Although the lake in the middle was very wide, it was for a lightning bolt. In other words, it was a blink of an eye. In an instant, Lei Guang arrived in front of him. Barry is a wind magician, the reflex nerve is slow, and there is no movement at all, but Madeleine is a dark swordsman, the reflex nerve is much better than the mage, she slammed into Barry in her busy schedule. She flew away, but she didn''t have time to dodge anymore. The thick thunder of the bucket hit her with a "boom". The soldiers next to him were taken aback and yelled in unison: "Captain!" The black knights were also terrified. Even if the captain wore the usual black helmet and black armor, he could not withstand such violent lightning strikes, not to mention that she was now wearing a set of "wonderful armor" that Robert gave her. , This armor with arms and legs exposed, the coverage is very low, but it protects a few key points, and other places can be said to be pierced with hundreds of holes. It is really unthinkable to eat Thor''s roar in such an armor, there is only a dead end. Many people closed their eyes in pain! However, those who did not close their eyes saw an unbelievable result. The moment the light struck Madeleine, a blue light suddenly lit up on her lackluster armor. Light. Then, a protective cover suddenly opened, wrapping Madeleine in it. The special effect of Arcanite Defender: When the player is attacked by magic, an arcane enchantment is opened, absorbing 20,000 magic damage. Okin, with the word "Arcane", of course, it has the enchantment effect of "Arcane". 20,000 magic damage is not a great value in the game. Robb wears garbage equipment and uses anti-war skills to hit the black dragon with a single move. It is not uncommon for a top magician to make hundreds of thousands in one move. Therefore, 20,000 points of magic damage absorption is really a level 60 equipment level, so dont put it in the game. However, this is enough to absorb the damage of Thor''s Roar. The huge lightning hit the magical cover that suddenly opened, and it was all cancelled out without a trace. Madeleine herself was a little stunned, she didn''t know what happened, but only one thing was clear, and that was that she survived and was unscathed. "This armor!" The Thunder Knights on the other side of the lake couldn''t help but yelled: "What ghost armor?" The captain perspired: "This...this armor counteracts Thor''s roar?" "This...this armor doesn''t cover much of a place, how can it stop Thor''s roar?" "It doesn''t make sense." In fact, not only was the enemy stunned, even the people of the Black Earth Knights and the Storm Knights were also stunned, especially the group of black knights who saw Robb giving the armor to Madeleine just now. They saw the armor only reluctantly. Covering a little bit of the key area, I thought that this armor was very scumbag and rubbish, that is, it was a good-looking fashion. I don''t know, this thing can actually stop the fierce bombardment of strategic-level magic props, which is too much for him. Of course, the happiest one is Madeleine: "The armor that Mr. Robert gave me is really great." Seeing that she was too happy, a black knight couldn''t help but reminded: "It was actually made by Godafather in Westwind City. Mr. Robert just became a porter and fell down." Madeleine angrily: "How can you say that? You are in the jewellery shop outside, and you buy a piece of jewellery and give it to your wife. It was made by a jeweler. Isn''t it a gift?" "This..." The black knight froze. Madeleine continued: "Besides, this ore called Okin was picked up by Mr. Robert from the lake. If he didnt pick it up, would Godafather do it? After all, this thing was given by Robert. mine." Black Knights: "You are right! You are right! Excuse me, leave." At this time, there is no need for Madeleine and Barry''s orders. The soldiers of the Black Earth Knights and the Storm Knights have already assembled urgently and are ready to attack. The two commanders each led an army and walked towards the lake. The camp of the Thunder Knights rushed over. The people of the Thunder Knights were of course not fools. Knowing that their ambush had completely failed, they didn''t dare to stay on the other side of the lake anymore and hurried to evacuate. Both sides are chasing me in the woods and fleeing! Since the people of the Thunder Knights have been in ambush here for a long time and are more familiar with the terrain, the Black Earth Knights and the Storm Knights did not succeed in keeping the Thunder Knights behind after pursuing them for a while, and the opponents successfully escaped. Thus, this small battle at the lake ended. Everyone returned to the camp on the lake side and sat down around the fire. Madeleine asked about what happened on the other side of the lake. Several black knights and blast knights quickly talked about it. Then everyone knew that Robbs "wit" picked up the opponent''s Thor''s roar to scare the opponent back. Fourteen can retreat all over, otherwise, I''m afraid that all will fall on the other side of the lake. Chapter 705： Madeleine like this is more beautiful Madeleine couldn''t help being overjoyed: "Mr. Robert, are you stronger again?" "Generally so." Robb said: "It''s only a little bit stronger, not much." "It all depends on your fighting, destroying the other side''s Thor''s roar, and the armor you gave me, which also saved my life." Madeleine said: "You have made great contributions in this battle, this time. I will definitely be promoted to earl when I go back." Robb: "..." The black knights beside him sweated profusely, thinking: Robert did make some merit in this battle, but this is just a small battle. This merit must be jumped from the Viscount to the Earl, I''m afraid it''s impossible. Commander, wake up, you will not end up licking like this frantically, girls should be reserved. In fact, Robb couldn''t hold it anymore, so let''s change the subject quickly. He pointed to the camp on the opposite side of the lake that had been destroyed, and said: "Although Mundra is disgusting, he has many allies. The Holy See of Light is helping him, and the Desert Kingdom is also providing him with weapons. The distance, maybe there will be anything weird, we seem to have to relax the guard range of the scout a little bit." Hearing his change of topic, Barry and the black knights were also relieved, and they couldn''t let the leader praise Robert anymore. It was horrible, go around! Change the topic. Captain Barry quickly said: "I will spread out the scouts of the Knights of the Storm a little more and expand the scope of reconnaissance." The black knights also said: "Yes, yes! We are the left-wing scouts of the Black Earth Knights in charge of the troops, and you are in charge of the right-wing." This is a typical example of having no words to talk to, everyone wants to quickly get rid of the words. But such a topic is really too awkward, I can''t go on after a few words, and the brains of several black knights are painful. Conte found the topic at this time. He looked at the bottom of the lake and said seriously: "Hey, I said, brothers, this kind of armor made of Okin is so powerful, it can even block the roar of Thor. Should we? Think of a way to do more?" "Is there any way?" a black knight asked. "Of course I dived into the water to find ore." Conte said, "Brother Robert sneaked in. It didn''t take long to pick up seventy-two ore. Even if our luck is not as good as his, we will pick up one or two. It should be okay, if you just make do, maybe you can do something." "Huh? It makes sense!" The black knights said, "Anyway, we are going to camp by the lake all night, so we have enough time to touch it." A black knight turned his head and said to Robb, "Brother Robert, where did you pick up the ore in the lake? Give us some pointers, and we will pick it up too." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry and thought: I used the mining skills in the game to mine, and you don''t know how to mine. Even if you hold your breath and dive to the bottom, how can you mine? Do you make the best of underwater mining? But forget it, this kind of thing is not something Robb has to consider! He pointed to the center of the lake: "I found it there." "Okay, then let''s try our luck." Conte was the first to rush to the lake, stripped naked, jumped into the water with a crash, and then a large group of black knights and wind knights also grinned. Then he jumped in. Robb knew that they were destined to get nothing, but he didn''t talk about breaking it. He sneaked into the woods, broke a branch, rubbed it where no one saw it, and twisted it into a fishing rod. Then he went out of the woods and sat down. Silently fishing by the lake. Madeleine sat gently beside him, fishing with him. She is actually a woman who is not good at words. It can be seen from the fact that every time she opens her mouth, she is praising Robb. Maybe she feels this too, so she just reduces her words. This made Robb a little bit careful: "Madeline." "Um?" "Actually... you don''t have to deliberately want to make me happy, afraid to make me angry." Robb said: "Even to change yourself for this, I don''t think this is really necessary." "Hey?" "Live out your own style and show your personality, it will be more lovely." "Really?" Madeleine exclaimed, "Is it possible?" "Of course it can." Robb said: "I also hope you can be a little more selfish." Because Madeleine fled since she was a child, she actually didn''t live the life of the eldest lady. Most of the time, she was struggling with the queen in difficulties, among a large group of gloomy necromancers and stinky black knights. We grew up among them. The black knights taught them to fight (the queen didn''t learn much), while the necromancers taught them magic (Madeleine didn''t learn much). The two different learning directions have also resulted in completely different personalities between the two. The queen who majored in magic is good at strategy and has a more stable personality. However, Madeleine, who majored in combat skills, has a more generous personality. In front of Robb, she always pretended to be a good girl, but she was actually quite tired. Now that Robb said this, my mood suddenly relaxed a lot. Sweeping the ground and jumped up: "That''s great. Actually, when I saw you fishing, I wanted to fish a long time ago. I was afraid that you would say that it is not good for me to play this as a girl." "What''s wrong with girls fishing?" Robb smiled: "Come together, I''ll make you a fishing rod." He got into the woods, quietly rubbed a fishing rod with his hand, took it out and handed it to Madeleine. "Huh? Are you making fishing rods so fast?" Madeleine was surprised. "It doesn''t have much technical content." Robb said: "It''s just hanging a thread from a branch." "This... it''s true." Madeleine smiled: "Then I''m going to fish." She dug an earthworm and hung it on the fish hook, and then slammed the fishing rod. The fish hook flew far away and sank into the lake. Just a few seconds after it was thrown down, she saw the fish drifting violently. Shaking up: "Ah, I caught something as soon as I swung the hook." "So amazing?" Robole, she didn''t use fishing skills, but a real fishing method. She didn''t expect the speed to fly: "Pull up and have a look." Madeleine pulled hard and heard a bang in the lake. Conte''s head popped out and screamed: "Who, who hooked me with a fish, and pulled it up hard? It''s damning!" Robb: "..." Madeleine: "..." Conte screamed, "Ah, my skin has been ripped off so much, and it''s bleeding a lot. Pastor, I need a pastor." A large group of people by the lake laughed, and the camp was filled with joyful air. Madeleine couldn''t help laughing out loud, showing her usual temperament and her heroic spirit. Robb sat next to her and looked at her beautiful profile, thinking: Such a Madeleine is really more beautiful! Chapter 706： Find the pastor, he is poisoned Early the next day, the army pulled out of the camp and continued to move forward. The scouts of the Black Earth Knights and the Gale Knights spread out towards the two wings and spread far away. It is necessary to prevent the recurrence of things like yesterday, and the enemy can no longer easily ambush themselves. Madeleine also sent a person to notify the vanguard army that was walking in front, so that they should be more vigilant, and they should carefully search the way they pass, and don''t mine the main army behind. After such careful arrangements, along the way, I never encountered the enemy''s ambush units again. I think Bimondela also understands that after the ambush of the Thunder Knights failed, Madeleine will definitely be more vigilant. No longer giving them a chance, and then arranging people to ambush it is to give away the head, there is no need to do so. Robb drove a variety of search skills along the way, sometimes "looking for ore" and going out to pick up two mines; sometimes "looking for gems" and going out to pick up two gems; sometimes "looking for wood" and going out to chop down a tree; Sometimes "looking for herbs", go out to dig two flowers. He didn''t want to fight the black dragon in naked anymore. Next time he played against the black dragon, he must get a beautiful outfit to avoid having to play so hard. Moreover, when he did these things, he did not feel annoyed, because Shenlong Bahamut was the only BOSS he never let down in "Black Blade", although he was tired of other things, but for Killing this BOSS, still holding a certain interest. It can be regarded as a remedy for the last regret of that game! Coming this way, Robb picked up a big sack of things. Unfortunately, the area that he passed this time was all areas where human activities were more frequent. To put it bluntly, it was the reason for the "low-level area." Didn''t find any great things. The best ore he picked up was only the Arcanite the last time, and the best wood was the wood of life, he already had it, and he only picked up some intermediate woods all the way, and I planned to use these woods to rub a few staffs. , Longbow, arm the scum soldiers, their output will be more powerful next time you fight the black dragon. In addition, the last time he played the black dragon and did not have a good blue bottle to replenish MP, it also made him feel troubled, so he picked a lot of herbs along the way. Bag. Later, he carried a big bag of ore, a bag of herbs, a pile of wood, and a bag of gems. In this real world where there is no backpack with unlimited things, so many things are really hard to carry. It had to be piled on the teams food truck and transported away by the logistics unit. Soon, the army came to a small town not far from the Saint''s House. This small city originally had a population of more than 5,000, but after four consecutive years of civil war in East and West Granville, this small city near the capital of the saint was fought back and forth by the two armies and fought countless bitter battles. How could ordinary people withstand such tossing and quickly relocate to other places. As a result, there were almost no ordinary residents in the city, all the houses were turned into barracks, the city walls were thickened and heightened, and the entire city became a purely military fortress. In the past few years, this fortress was repeatedly contested by the two armies, but in the past year or so, Miss Queens army has firmly grasped the control of this fortress and used it as a strategy to fight against the capital of the saints. To build a bridgehead, there are abundant supplies and a large number of troops stored here. When Robb and Madeleine arrived, the vanguard was already stationed in this fortress. Robb saw a large number of demihumans, including leopards, cats, tigers, werewolves, and so on. There were really many types. There are many magic items filled with magic power on the walls, various single-barreled magic items for individual soldiers, and large Katyushas that cannot be carried by individual soldiers. Madeleine also introduced him: "There are a lot of mines buried on three sides of this city, but there are not many mines in the direction of the road of light." Seeing Robbs weird expression, Madeleine said: "Dont prepare too much. When we didnt come, there was only a small group of troops stationed in this city. In order to prevent Mondelas people from suddenly killing and grabbing this For the fortress, a large number of magic items must be prepared so that it can sustain the arrival of reinforcements when it is attacked." Robb nodded and thought: Has Miss Queen all the money she made in the past few years? With so many magic items, with Sigran''s productivity, I am afraid that it will really be a mess. Kangte next to him couldn''t help but ask: "With so many magic items, the capital of the saints can''t be captured?" Madeleine shook her head and sighed: "Don''t think of Mondela too stupidly. The magic item itself is not a very complicated thing. The magic item making experts under Mondela will also do it and do it. Its not bad. They just didnt think about it before. Since our new magic items were put on the battlefield and after several unprepared battles, he also started to try to make them. Anyway, there are ready-made ones that can be copied. It is very fast to make them. Many Katyushas and landmines are also equipped in the army." Conte: "..." Robb thought to himself: I knew it! After all, Katyusha is an idea, not a very novel thing. As long as the other party''s IQ is at the normal level, it is not difficult to imitate it. Wasn''t it the same in that world war? You take out the tank, I also quickly take out the tank, you take out the handjob, I also have the handjob. You take out the sky mother, and I can also get the sky mother. How far can anyone really get away? After all, the war is fought by national power! However, in terms of national strength, it should be Miss Queen who has the upper hand now. Robb asked: "Our army has more magic items, right?" "Yeah!" Madeleine nodded: "But we are now the offensive team. Since ancient times, the defense has been more advantageous to fight. They have a strong nest. Although we have more magic items, we have more firepower. , But the opponent can also offset the power of many of our magic items through fortifications. It is not easy to take down that big city." Robb nodded to show that he understood. Madeleine continued: "Fortunately, during the film war, I had already pondered the attack plan of this lair. Soldiers also have experience in attacking and defending this city. I think that in actual combat, these experiences will come in handy. ." The two of them were talking about this. A small group of scouts came in from the gate of the city. It seemed that they had just gone out to perform a reconnaissance mission. This group of scouts actually carried a stretcher. There was a scout lying on the stretcher, his face turned green, and he was rolling in pain. , Groaning miserably. The leader of the scout captain said loudly: "Pastor, priest! Come on, a priest, he is poisoned." Chapter 707： I might be able to help him The scouts carried the man and ran past Madeleine, and Madeleine said, "Let me see." Her profession is "Dark Sword Saint", and she needs to be proficient in swordsman skills and the magic of the junior dark priest. Therefore, she also knows some elementary restoration and detoxification magic. When Robb was still studying magic props making at the Academy of Magic, once he played with the magic circle and pretended to be seriously injured. Madeleine once came to heal him. (For friends who forgot, please see Chapter 328) The scout hurriedly placed the poisoned comrade in front of Madeleine. This man didn''t know what poison he was in, his entire face turned green, and he looked dying. If he was not an assassin by profession, he often dealt with poisons and had a certain degree of resistance. Now I am afraid that he has died. Madeleine quickly finished reciting a primary detoxification incantation, a black magic power wrapped the poisoned scout in it, but the magic power penetrated into the mans body, and everyone thought that the man would immediately Sit up, but this is not the case. The man''s face was still green and shiny, showing no signs of improvement. Madeleine frowned: "No, my detoxification technique is too low, he is very poisonous, and I have to find a more powerful priest." Immediately someone ran to the Knights of the Black Earth and the Knights of the Storm to call the priest! There were chaplains in the two knights, and dozens of them came in a short while. Of course, these pastors are all pastors belonging to the Dark Vatican, people from the New Bright Vatican without the Bright Vatican. A priest stood up and read a mantra to understand poison. Soon, another black magic power surrounded the poisoned person, but the result was the same as before. The scout was still green and dying, and he didn''t get any better. Signs. The pastor laughed awkwardly: "Sorry, I''m... not strong enough." "Change me!" A dark bishop walked out. The combat power of this rank is equivalent to Elsie, but after he read a detoxification technique, the scout still hummed in pain. "Hey? Neither can I!" The bishop was startled: "What kind of poison is in him? So strong?" Now things are in trouble. Madeleine''s face sank: "In other words, he is dead?" Conte asked innocently next to him: "Is there no more senior pastor?" As soon as he finished saying these words, Robb pulled him slightly and pulled Contra behind. This small movement made Kang''s vigilant. He followed Robbs eyes and swept across these pastors, and immediately discovered a small detail. These pastors are not very high in identity. To put it bluntly, they are all ordinary. The little priest, only one person wore the clothes of the bishop, but none of the high-ranking archbishops and cardinals came. Conte asked in a low voice in a voice that only Robb could hear: "What''s the situation? Why is there no senior pastor?" Robb whispered: "The relationship between Miss Queen and the Dark Vatican seems to be not so good." Conte understood it all at once. In name, Miss Queen and the Dark Vatican have a cooperative relationship, but for such an important battle as the "attack of Mondela''s Lair", the Dark Vatican actually only came to a bishop-level priest, and none of the higher ones came. It was made clear that she would no longer "fully support" Miss Queen, but only "partially support". Conte was a little confused: "Why?" Robb thought for two seconds, then whispered: "Obviously, because we are in Westwind City." Tang Te still didn''t understand: "What''s wrong with Westwind City? What does the relationship between the Dark Vatican and Sigram have to do with Westwind City?" "That''s a big deal." Robb sighed in a low voice, "You really are a physics magician. You don''t understand such a simple truth... The queen helped Godafather in the Black Dragon Battle, and Godafather was Do you understand the pillars of the New Bright Holy See?" Conte suddenly realized. Robb continued: "Maybe it''s more than that. The Queen is holding two steel battleships produced by Westwind City in her hand, and she is still customizing the third one, but Godafather did not sell it when the Dark Vatican came to order Westwind City. Give it to them. What do you think the Dark Church will do?" Conte is not all stupid, but he understands it when he thinks about it: "I will buy it through the Queen." Robb nodded: "But Westwind City did not receive a new order for the steel battleship from the woman. This shows that the queen has rejected the request of the Dark Vatican to buy a battleship." Conte understood better now: "The Queen does not want the Dark Church to have warships and wants to limit their strength. Therefore, the Holy See is not willing to send powerful high-ranking priests to help Sigran, and everyone restricts each other." Robb sighed, "Neither Mondela nor the Holy See of Illumination settled, so what are they fighting about? Really... I don''t know what to say, maybe it''s because I don''t understand politics!" Conte spread his hands: "I don''t understand politics either." Madeleines face was ugly. There was a poisoned subordinate in front of him. It was obvious that as long as a senior pastor was there, he could be saved, but now he could only watch him being tortured to death by the poison. Think about it. But she also knew why there was no strong priest to follow in this troop dispatch. This was what Sigram wanted to maintain the uniqueness and legitimacy of her rule, and she had to insist on it, and she couldn''t always rely on the black Vatican that was ill-intentioned. She was about to say a few words of comfort to the venomous army, such as "Your wife, I will raise it", when she suddenly saw someone walking in front of her and waved to her: "I''m here. Try to detoxify him." Madeleine glanced intently: "Hey? Mr. Robert? You know how to detoxify?" Robb shook his head: "I am not a priest, of course I can''t detoxify." Madeleine: "That..." "But I know how to make medicine." Robb said, "While I was learning how to make magic props, I also did some basic research on alchemy. You see, I walked all the way and picked a lot of herbs. I think I will make those medicines. If you do, it might be able to cure this brothers poison." When these words were said, the faces of the group of people next to them were suddenly embarrassed. The scouts thought to themselves: Do you know what poison is in this man? A plot that even the bishop can''t understand. You just did some basic research on alchemy, and then you just picked herbs on the way, can you make this level of antidote? Isn''t it a little bit of something...I can''t help myself. Even Kangte couldn''t help but yelled: "Brother Robert, you are afraid that it is a bit..." Robb knew what they were worrying about, and said, "A dead horse can be a living doctor. Anyway, you all said he can''t save him." Chapter 708： This is the poison prepared by the great witch doctor A dead horse is a living horse doctor! This is a choice that has no choice. Robb had said this for the sake of it, and the others had nothing to say. Madeleine nodded: "Try it then." Robb turned around and threw a powerful wind sprint to a logistics soldier, and said, "Go and get the big bag of herbs I picked on the road as I walked all the way." The logistics soldiers hurried away. Life was at stake. The logistics soldiers were anxious and sprinted with the wind. They came back in a blink of an eye. They also carried a big cloth bag. It was Robb''s various "good luck." "The flowers and plants picked up. There are some grasses, Madeleine and the others know, but there are many grasses they can''t name at all. Even if a professional alchemist is here, he can only recognize half of the flowers and plants. There are many high-grade medicinal materials. People in this world have not thoroughly studied them and cannot use them in alchemy. Even people in this world dont even know. They are medicine. Robb holds two strange flowers that no one knows in his hand. Now he can dispense medicine by rubbing it with his hands, but this will definitely not work. Conte will definitely recognize Godafather''s special hand rub production method. He had to bring a few small bowls over, pretending to pound and pound in the bowl, pounding and pounding, his mouth suddenly said: "Oh, this brother, don''t die before my medicine is ready. what." As soon as he uttered this sentence, everyone''s eyes instantly turned to the poisoned person, staring at the person carefully. Robb took the opportunity to rub his hand... After half a minute, the attention of those people moved back from the poisoned scout, and they babbled: "I''m not dead yet, but it feels fast. Your medicine must be cured soon..." They didn''t finish saying a word, they found that Robb seemed to have cured the medicine and just poured it into a small glass bottle. This is actually not a very advanced medicine, its name is called "Antidote Lv.4". The thief''s simple name, the thief is simple! The materials used are level 40 materials, only the poison below Lv.4 in the game can be removed, and the above ones cannot be solved. Like the poisonous smoke and mist sprayed by the high-level BOSS, it can''t be solved, but the low-level players occasionally use an unpopular potion when single-sweeping the task. Robb took the medicine bottle and planned to pour it into the mouth of the poisoned scout. The scouts next to him felt nervous: "Mr. Robert, is your healing medicine too fast? It seems a bit random. Can the medicine made like this be used?" The Westerners are straightforward. After changing the Eastern soldiers, who would dare to doubt a viscount who is covered by a duke? That is, Westerners dare to say whatever they think of. Robb knew that they were worried about their comrades, but he was not used to their repeated doubts. He explained: "If I dont hurry up when making the medicine, will it be too late? I can only make a medicine simply and crudely, anyway. I''ll try it first." The scouts had no choice but to look at him eagerly. Robb opened the poisoned scout''s mouth and poured a glass bottle of medicine into his mouth. The guy was dying and couldn''t even swallow the medicine. Robb was speechless, so he squatted down next to a scout. , Holding the poisoned scout''s mouth and neck with his hands, helping him to forcibly pour the medicine in. Then, the group looked at the poisoned scout with serious expressions, and waited to see the effect. Everyone understands that the effect of potions is slower than magic. For example, if the treatment is thrown on a person, that person''s injury can be healed instantly, but the effect of drinking a red medicine bottle will be much slower. Because drugs in the real world do not take effect immediately, there is usually a slow process of "eat", "digest", "take effect", and "recover". Therefore, no one expects that the poisoned scout will be cured by drinking this medicine. What everyone thinks is that even if the medicine is effective, this person will only get better slowly. What needs to be confirmed now is that he is out of danger. However, the situation was far beyond their expectations. The medicine Robb rubs out with his hands enjoys the rules of the game, not the rules of the real world. Therefore, this kind of medicine does not have the slow effect of real-world medicine. In the process, as long as it swallows its belly, the result will be obtained in an instant. The green face of the poisoned scout instantly regained its ruddy color. The crowd of onlookers beside: "Huh? Alright?" "So fast?" "This...what kind of medicine is this?" "Oh my God! The effect of this medicine...it''s maddening." "Quickly, pastor, give him a treatment. Although the poison is detoxified, his life is still very dying." It turned out that the antidote only relieved the poisoning state, but could not heal the wounds. The vitality consumed by the poison of the scout could not be restored, but it would no longer be tortured by the poison. The little priest next to him hurriedly gave him a healing technique. The poisoned scout sat up and said loudly, "Oh my mommy, I thought I was dead." The person beside: "..." In an instant, the poisoned scout was ignored by the onlookers, because his life was not in danger, he was no longer the center of everyone''s attention, and everyone''s eyes turned to Robb. Madeleine said proudly, "Mr. Robert, your alchemy is so powerful." Several black knights said: "What kind of strange medicine is this? How did it get it out?" Conte looked dumbfounded: "Brother Robert, I bet this is not your own skill, Godafather must have taught you this!" Contes words happened to be a good reason for Robb to borrow a donkey to go downhill. He hurriedly said, Yes, Godafather taught me this kind of alchemy. He said that its more necessary to learn how to detoxify when youre away from home. If you get bitten by some venomous snake, you can save yourself." "You are more than just saving venomous snakes and insects, this is too powerful." "The poison that the bishop can''t cure, you can cure it with this medicine." "It makes me want to worship Godafather as a teacher." The people next to him talked a lot. At this time, Robb turned to Madeleine, his face a little serious, and said seriously: "The scout is poisoned by this kind of poison, if I am not mistaken, he is the great witch doctor from the desert kingdom, a master of poisoning! " "Hey? It''s from the Desert Kingdom again?" Madeleine was slightly shocked. "Yes, it must be." Robb had actually tasted this poison before. This is exactly the kind of poison that Sofa used to apply to her lips and then pretended to kiss Robb, trying to poison him to death. Of course, she poisoned herself to death later. This kind of poison is hand-made by the poisonous top professional great witch doctor. Therefore, at least a priest of the archbishop level is required to reluctantly get rid of it. No wonder ordinary little priests can''t handle it. Chapter 709： Ill work harder Madeleine heard that this poison came from the desert, and her brows were deeply frowned. On her way, she had been attacked once by the Thunder God''s Roar provided by the Desert Kingdom. Here again, she saw the extreme poison of the Desert Kingdom... She turned to the poisoned scout and asked, "Where are you in this poison?" The scout said: "I sneaked close to Mondelas old nest, trying to peek at the defenses on the wall, but I accidentally missed a true eye hidden in the tree. My sneaking was discovered on the wall. A very ordinary archer shot an arrow at me. I hit the arrow in my shoulder, and then I was poisoned. Fortunately, I had better endurance to poison, and struggling to escape the range of the bow and arrow, my comrades sent me back. ." A black knight next to him walked over and whispered: "Grand Duke, even the arrows of ordinary archers are coated with this powerful poison. It seems that they have got a lot of poison from the desert kingdom, otherwise they would not dare to do so. For play." Madeleine nodded: "The last time we ambushed our Thunder Knights by the lake, with two Thor''s roars, from all these details, we can see that the Desert Kingdom is trying hard to help Mondela. Damn it. " The black knights took a long look towards the northwest, and said with a disgusted expression: "Why does the desert kingdom help Donggrand so desperately? Why not help us Sigrand?" Robb said: "Far distance and near attack! East Grand is far from the Desert Kingdom, while West Grand is closer. Geographically speaking, West Grand is more likely to be missed by the Desert Kingdom. There is another important point, that is, the king. The question. Her Majesty is a British lord, and it is absolutely impossible for her to do something stupid that would humiliate her country and harm her own national interests. But Mondela is a foolish lord. As long as he can keep his position, he can even collude with the devil. There is no doubt that Mondela is willing to cede land to the desert kingdom in exchange for an alliance." Hearing this sentence, everyone was stunned, and then suddenly realized, yes, last time Mondela and the devil colluded, he promised to give the devil several cities, so that they can eat the residents inside. Now its not surprising to switch to the desert kingdom. Mundela can easily exchange for support as long as he promises to cede the land to the desert kingdom. But on the other hand, Her Majesty the Queen, it is absolutely impossible to cede the land. Even a small Westwind town, the Queen desperately forced her ghost man to admit that it is the territory of the Gran Kingdom, otherwise she will turn her face and desperately, how will she take it It''s great to give it away? Madeleine bit her lower lip and said: "It''s no wonder bad guys always help a lot, because bad guys have no bottom line, and everything can be traded." Robb said, "Well, it''s useless to vomit this kind of slot. Let''s do something realistic. Even the arrows of ordinary archers are painted with poison. It can be seen that there are many places where poison is used, but we are not high. Pastor Order, can only count on potions." He took out the two herbs he had used just now, put them on the ground, and pointed them out to everyone: "Everyone is optimistic about these two medicines. Now we have to gather a lot of them. We need to make a lot of this antidote to deal with the desert. The kingdom is very poisonous." "Ah, yes!" Madeleine also quickly woke up and ordered a large group of people: "Hurry up and find medicine." The soldiers hurriedly went, looking everywhere in the surrounding mountains and woods. In fact, these two medicines are not difficult to find. They are only level 40 herbs in "Black Blade". In addition, the distribution of herbs in the real world is different from that in the game. You can only see a single herb after walking a long distance in the game. This is because it is impossible for a game designer to let the player squat in one place and keep picking up bags. But in the real world, finding a herb often means finding a large piece. This is the normal law of nature! The next day, the soldiers brought back several packets of medicine. What''s interesting is that they not only brought back the two medicines designated by Robb, but also brought back many low-level medicines, that is, the medicines that these soldiers knew. For Robb, they were all level 10, 20 or so. Slag medicine. These drugs were all piled up in Robbs room... Seeing so many medicines, Madeleine became a little worried: "Mr. Robert, are you going to make all these medicines? Wouldn''t it be too hard to do these by yourself?" Robb thought to himself: I hang up the phone while I sleep, and the mass production is over. Where is the hard work? But there was no way to say that, so I had to say: "Madeleine, you care about me. I am very grateful, but now we are facing a war. In order for our soldiers to survive the battle, I have to work harder. Yes, maybe I can make one more bottle of medicine to save one more soldier''s life. At this time, are you going to persuade me to be lazy?" This makes sense. Although Madeleine loves Robb and doesnt want him to be too tired, but in this situation, its better for him to be tired than watching his subordinates die under severe poison. Soldiers don''t know how many there will be, and no matter how many antidote there are, there will not be too much. She couldn''t persuade Robb to be lazy here, thinking about it, and suddenly took out a handkerchief from her pocket: "Well then, when you are tired from taking medicine, I will help you wipe your sweat." Robb: "..." The black knights beside: "..." Robb had to push her out of the house: "Don''t mess around here, do your own business, the commander-in-chief of the first army, I don''t know how many things to do, what sweat are you doing here?" The black knights looked embarrassed and said, "Yes, Grand Duke, let''s do something serious." Madeleine reluctantly followed a large group of black knights away. Robb shook his head, sighed, locked the door, closed the window, hung up, rubbed the medicine... It takes a few hours to finish rubbing a few large packets of medicine on the machine. When rubbing the medicine, the body cannot move, which is quite boring. It is better to take advantage of this time to arrange something. Robb cut his consciousness back to the doppelganger. This doppelganger was just a fresh doppelganger. It can take up to half an hour. He smiled at Sofa and said, "Go and call some of the best miners in our mine. Oh, yes, I have to call some dwarves who know how to mine and have excellent combat effectiveness." Sofa hurried to go. Robb took advantage of the time before Solfa called the people, brushed the ground, and threw off a portal. The portal was located in the small town closest to the lake last time. After Robb passed through. , And then used the flying technique to fly to the lake at the fastest speed, and then reopened a portal to Westwind Town by the lake. He didn''t enter the door himself, because the door would disappear as soon as he entered, so he used the city return technique, brushed the ground, and returned to his church. At this time, Sofa happened to call a large group of miners and dwarves over. Chapter 710： Dig up the Okin under the water The miners in Westwind City have basically transformed into new types of miners now. They no longer have to dig ore by themselves like old miners before, take them out of the mine, and then smelt them by themselves. They are often only engaged in a very single job, for example, several miners are responsible for digging ore with a pickaxe, and they dont care about it after the ore is dug down. Then there are other miners who are specifically responsible for moving the ore into the small mine cart. Then someone who was in charge of the mine cart pulled the mine cart out of the cave, and then someone was responsible for getting the ore into the smelting furnace outside the cave. One ring and one ring! Every worker only does a little bit. At first they thought that this would lead to a decrease in efficiency, but then they discovered that it was more efficient. It really made them confused. Everyone only did a little bit. Why was it more efficient than before? But no matter what, the method Godafather taught is a good method anyway, just follow it. At this time, it was getting late and Godafather was suddenly summoned. The group of miners ran to the church curiously and saw Robb standing in front of a purple portal, waving at them. The miners and dwarves ran up to Robb, "What''s Godafather''s order?" Robb smiled and said: "I found a relatively rare ore in a distant place, and I need you to dig it." "Rare ore?" The ordinary miners didn''t respond, but the dwarves were suddenly excited: "Is it Mithril? Or Thorium?" Robb smiled and said: "Mithril and Thorium are too low-end, that one is a little more advanced." "What?" The dwarves were shocked: "Better than Mithril and Thorium? What kind of mine is that? I have never heard of mines higher than Mithril and Thorium. Oh, Godafather, you must Take us to see and see." The dwarves deal with stones throughout their lives. They like to play with the strange ores and metals with mysterious magic power. They are fascinated by them. The greatest metals they have seen before are mithril and thorium. One block is enough for them to play happily for a year, and now I hear Robb say that there are more advanced ores than mithril and thorium, it is not happy to go to heaven. Robb said, "But... the place is a bit weird, and the conditions for mining are not very good. In short, let''s go and see if we can dig, we can dig. If we can''t dig, let''s think of a way..." Before he could finish his sentence, a dwarf yelled: "For the high-level ore, any difficulty can be overcome." He didn''t even need to listen to the back anymore. He immersed himself in the portal and entered, wherever it was opposite, whether there were swords, mountains of fire, or whether there were monsters entrenched, he just rushed. The other dwarves didn''t care, and with a roar, they all rushed into the portal. Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "This group of second-hands is so aggressive, I think they are going to be flattened." The human miners have to be more cautious. They tentatively asked: "Is the portal very dangerous?" Robb said: "It''s not dangerous, but I opened the door very close to the lake. They rushed like this, I''m afraid..." When the human miners got through the door, they understood. The portal opened only a yard or two away from the lake. The dwarves rushed through the door with their heads buried in the door. The scene changed as soon as they passed through the door. They had no time to react and they rushed directly. I entered the lake, and now they are all soaking in the lake, and some people shouted in the lake: "Oh, I can''t swim, help me." The human miners laughed and hurriedly fished the dwarves out of the water. The dwarves stood on the shore, shaking the water beads on their bodies and cursing at the lake. It took a long time before they turned their heads: "Godafather, where are the rare ores you said?" Robb pointed his finger at the lake in front of him: "At the bottom of the lake." Dwarves: "Hey!" The human miner laughed: "Don''t dwarves know how to swim?" The dwarves said angrily: "We used to live in caves in the mountains, how could we possibly swim?" "Don''t be afraid if you don''t know how to swim." Robb said, "I will give you an underwater breath." After that, Robb kicked all the dwarves into the water with one kick. The poor dwarves screamed as soon as they fell into the water, but they immediately found out, hey, you can breathe in the water, so there is nothing to be afraid of. A group of ducks are happily fluttering in the water, but they cant swim but they dont. He can swim. Although he won''t drown, he can''t move forward in the water. He can only float in embarrassment. Fortunately, the human miners followed, dragged the dwarves, and dived towards the center of the lake. After a while, the miners reached the bottom of the lake, Robb also turned into a large seal and swam over, throwing a flare under the water (again, the flare is magic, not a technological flare, so it is also underwater. Can be used). The flares illuminated the bottom of the lake, and a large area of ??underwater veins appeared in front of the miners and dwarves. "Oh, oh, this is the rare mine Godafather said." A human miner touched the stone of the Ao Gold vein with his hand, with a strange expression on his face: "Never saw it." The dwarves had already surrounded themselves. A dwarf even pulled out a small mining pick from his waist and knocked on the veins. He quickly knocked out a fist-sized ore. He held the ore in his hand. Look left, look right, and carefully look at its cross section, from there you can see a metallic luster glowing with blue light. The dwarf said: "Although I don''t know this kind of ore, I only look at the cross section of this stone. It really is a very powerful metal. It is even inherently magical. Look at this blue light." The miners are all knowledgeable, and they are amazed by the Olympic gold ore. Robb smiled and said, "Well, the location of the mine is given to everyone. Next, it''s the question of how to dig." The dwarves and the miners looked at each other suddenly, how to dig? What to do with the underwater mine? This is really difficult to do. Robb said: "I have already thought about it. We divide the people into two groups. One group takes an underwater breath from me every day and works underwater. The other group works on the shore. The underwater group is responsible for digging ore. The people on the shore set up a large rack by the lake and used a long rope to sink a large basket into the water. The people under the water put the ore into the basket, and the people on the shore pulled it up. , Sent back to Westwind City through the portal." The miners understood right after hearing that this is actually the current gameplay of Xifeng Mine. Division of labor and cooperation, some people are only responsible for digging, and some people are only responsible for transportation. In this way, they have entered a familiar rhythm. Of course, there is also a division of labor. Without thinking about it, the dwarves raised their hands together and said, "We are going to be a shore team." The human miner laughed loudly: "Stupid dwarf can''t swim, you don''t need to think about it. The salary of the underwater team must be higher. We want to be the underwater team." Chapter 711： Gas attack Robb arranged for the miners, especially to remind them to pay attention to safety. After all, this is a war zone, and it is impossible to say when Mondela will be killed. A few portal scrolls were stuffed for the miners and the dwarves, and two elven archers were invited to serve as sentry for them. When things were wrong, they threw away the mining equipment and ran away. With all this arranged, the duration of Godafather''s clone is almost up. He got into the woods, let the clone disappear, and his consciousness switched back to Robert Smith who was still rubbing medicine on the front line. At this time, he has hung up for half an hour, rubbing out a bottle of medicine every three seconds, so the room is full of medicine bottles for understanding poisons. There are hundreds of bottles. It looks like a lot, but for an army, this amount is, It''s still a drop in the bucket. Thousands of casualties are lost every minute of the war. This medicine is not enough to take a wave. Stop rubbing the medicine temporarily and stand up... Robb separated again, let the clone go back to Westwind City to lazily pretend on the stone bench, then opened the window, intending to get some fresh air before continuing to work. The moment I opened the window, a refreshing east wind was blowing outside. (In order to prevent readers with insufficient basic knowledge from misunderstanding, the east wind is the wind blowing from the east, that is, blowing to the west.) The wind blew on his face, and there was a very refreshing feeling. Robb simply put aside his work for a while, blew the hair and rested. Sometimes life needs to stop like this and feel the nature... He was blowing the air so much that it was not necessary, when suddenly he heard the noise of soldiers in the city, and then someone shouted: "Be careful, enemy attack!" Then, on the street outside, countless soldiers rushed towards the east city gate. It seemed that the enemy came from the east. Robb was curious: Didn''t it mean that the city was buried on three sides with mines, only the west could enter and leave without mines? How could the enemy come from the east? That should at least trigger a few mines and cause an explosion, but I didn''t hear any explosions. He raised his head and glanced towards the east. The night was dark, but he had night vision ability, but he would not be affected by the night. Only outside the east city, there was a large cloud of green smoke floating towards the city by the east wind. Robb understood at a glance: "Oh! Toxic gas attack? These ancients really know how to play." "Bang bang bang!" When someone knocked on the door of the house, Robb opened the door and saw that it was a black knight. He was sweating and shouted at Robb: "Mr. Robert, you can cure the poison. How much is there? The enemy launched a poisonous attack on us, and the poisonous mist is coming soon by the east wind." Robb said: "It''s only a few hundred bottles." The black knight was shocked: "Oops, not enough." Isn''t this nonsense? At least five or six thousand soldiers are stationed in this city. If the whole city is poisoned, a few hundred bottles of medicine will not work. Robb said: "It seems that only the poisonous mist can be prevented from drifting over." The black knight nodded: "The mages of the Knights of the Storm are now gathering towards the east city." Robb nodded: "You ask the soldiers to move these medicines out, and prepare to treat the accidentally poisoned people. I will also go over to see the situation on the east side." The black knight hurriedly organized soldiers to pick up the medicine bottles. These glass medicine bottles must be taken carefully. If you accidentally break them, you will lose a lot. Therefore, the soldiers did not dare to move too fast. Then he threw himself away with the wind, and ran to the east city gate in an instant. I saw that Madeleine was already standing on the city wall, and there were a large group of black knights beside him. The head of Barry of the Knights of the Storm was also there, and countless knights, mages, and ordinary scum soldiers were gathering here. Looking at the poisonous fog that was drifting from the distance outside the city, everyone''s expressions were very ugly. Madeleine said with a sullen face: "Damn Mondela, actually taking advantage of the east wind to blow poisonous mist at us." A black knight said: "Look at the fog, it will blow to us in a few minutes." Madeleine looked back and asked, "How much antidote is there?" At this time Robb just rushed: "There are only a few hundred bottles." Madeleine: "Ah! I made hundreds of bottles in such a short time, Mr. Robert, you are so good." After the praise, his face became sad again: "Unfortunately, it is still not enough. Our luck is not good. The east wind is coming tonight, if you give us a few more days..." A black knight said: "What should I do?" "Do you want to withdraw?" Madeleine had a black face: "This fortress is the most important forward stronghold for the attack on Mondelas nest. How can we easily give it away? If we retreat, we will lose the fulcrum this time and we will not be able to organize decently in a short time. Attacked." She turned to Barry next to her: "Knights of the Storm, can you think of something? A strong wind blows back the poisonous mist." Barry drew his head awkwardly: "If the other party is a poisonous mist blown by magic, we also use magic to blow it back. Maybe we can fight it, but now it is a natural east wind. If we blow it back with magic, it will be The forces of nature resist, no matter how strong our magic power is, we cant resist nature. At best, we can only slow the wind." Robb thought to himself: I can blow out the wind that can resist the forces of nature. Robb tried it last time when he fought the Sphinx in the desert. His magic can contend with nature locally. For example, a rush of waves can turn a desert within a mile or two into a beach. With this situation in front of him, if Robb used a wind magic, it would be possible to turn the east wind into the west wind in a short time, and blow the poisonous mist back to Mondela. But this trick is too abnormal, once it is used, the fake identity does not need to be played. He frowned, considering how he could help Madeleine as much as possible in such a situation. At this moment, Barry suddenly turned his head and asked him: "Robert, what do you think we should do now?" Rob''s identity is now the staff officer of the Knights of the Storm. It is only reasonable for the leader to ask him about the plan. Of course, he can use the plan. If it is not adopted, it is the right of the leader. The staff is used in this way. of. As Robb, a descendant of the Smith family, is considered famous among the Knights of the Storm, Barry''s question caused all the Knights of the Storm next to him to look at him with a little expectation. Back then, when the Knights of the Storm were under the command of John Roland Smith, they had encountered countless difficulties, but that great old commander was always able to lead the Knights of the Storm by relying on his strong strength and intelligence. Through the difficulties one after another, although the final defeat in front of the black dragon, but... In this world, except for Godafather, the perverted lord of the West Wind, no one can stop the black dragon with one and a half strokes. Therefore, John Roland Smiths death in battle would not become his stain, but his glory, at least he dared Challenge the black dragon, even though death is honorable. Chapter 712： Strong wind! Strong wind! Strong wind! Robb saw so many people staring at him eagerly, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He thought: You scumbags, you want to rely on stronger people when you encounter difficulties. No wonder you are giving people the life of your subordinates. what. But think about it carefully, that''s all, most people in the world are like this. When difficulties come, I don''t use my brain to think of ways to solve them, and I always hope that someone stronger will be on top. Therefore, people will choose leaders, leave complicated and difficult things to the leaders to deal with, and are willing to be directed. When I was in elementary school, I chose the monitor. Everyone hid. Anyway, I didn''t allow myself to be chosen. The team leader is selected during the cleaning, everyone is hiding, and they don''t want to get ahead. The executive committee is elected during the sports meeting, and everyone hides. It''s no good anyway. Over time, the ability is passivated! When the village chief is elected in the village, the town chief is elected in the town, the factory director is elected in the factory, and the mayor in the city is elected in the city, these people who hide in small matters cannot be elected to shoulder heavy responsibilities. Most people will be annihilated in the crowd and become sheep! And those strong people who are not afraid of being selected since childhood and have not depended on others'' hearts will emerge from the dust and eventually become human beings. This can be considered a different choice for everyone! Robb thought for a few seconds, and then said: "I have a way." "Is there a way?" Everyone was overjoyed! Especially Madeleine, she believed in Robb blindly. When she heard him say there was a way, her heart was overwhelmed. She didn''t even listen to his way, and she felt that it would definitely work. However, other people are not so blind, with a little suspicion on their faces, and a little tentatively asked: "What can be done?" Robb said: "As long as you hold your breath and don''t breathe in the poisonous mist, you will be fine, right?" Everyone nodded: "Yes!" Robb said: "That is to say, if we let the poisonous fog drift through the city as soon as possible, for example, within a minute or two, then our people only need to hold their breath for a minute or two, and it will be fine. This is for you all. Say, it shouldnt be a difficult task. Even if a few people cant hold their breath and become poisoned occasionally, the hundreds of bottles of medicine we have are enough to save them." When everyone heard it, it was reasonable. As the current commander of the Knights of the Storm, Barry knew a lot about "wind". He immediately understood Robb''s meaning: "I understand. You mean, we Dont compete with nature, dont stand up to the east wind, but take advantage of the trend and help the east wind increase its strength. This way, you can blow the poisonous fog over the city at a very fast speed. "Yes!" Robb said: "This is much less labor-saving than being hard with Dongfeng. We only need to use a little wind magic to help Dongfeng, and we can do it easily." Everyone was overjoyed: "This is indeed the truth." A black knight came out and said: "Mr. Robert, you said this method is good, but the enemy will continue to emit new poisonous fog. If the poisonous fog continues to continue, no matter how we help the east wind, the poisonous fog will It''s impossible to drift over in a minute or two." "That''s right." Robb said, "So, while helping the east wind blow, we will also send a troop out of the city, through the poisonous fog, to defeat the enemy''s troops that put the poisonous fog. Cut off the source of the poisonous fog, and then help the east wind blow. , The problem will be solved in an instant. I guess the number of troops that put poisonous fog on will not be too many, because they must lurch very close to us to release poisonous fog. If there are too many people, it is impossible for God to know The ghost evaded our scout network unknowingly, and sneaked into a place so close to the city. There could only be a small group of sneak troops. It is certainly not difficult to clean them up. They certainly did not expect that we have the antidote and we have the ability to directly Go through the poisonous fog to attack them." Everyone thought carefully: "This plan works!" "It can be done!" Madeleine brushed the ground and drew out her holy sword: "I''ll lead the army to attack, anyway, I stay in the city, and I can''t help the people of the Knights of the Wind to blow the east wind." A large group of black knights stood up: "Let''s go too." Madeleine turned to Robb and said, "You will stay in the city with the Knights of the Storm. After a while, the poisonous mist will use your wind magic to blow it across the city as soon as possible." Robb nodded. Madeleine took a batch of antidote and led a large group of knights and priests to open the east gate. The wind magicians gave them a wind sprint, and they rushed out of the city. There are many landmines buried in the wasteland outside the East City Gate, but these landmines are different from the technological landmines of the original world. They are mines triggered by magic rune judgments, so you can only bomb the enemy, not your own people. They can filter out their enemies and themselves through conditional judgments. This is what Robb taught them, and they have now been fully used by everyone. Madeleine led her team to the side of the poisonous mist, poured a bottle of antidote into her mouth, and then rushed into the green poisonous mist. "Brave woman, so handsome!" Robb gave a thumbs up to her back. The green poisonous fog obscured the sight, and no one could see what was happening on the other side of the poisonous fog, but could only see the huge cluster of poisonous fog approaching the city with the help of the east wind. All the people who stayed in the city were sweating. Barry raised his hand and said loudly: "Wind magicians, prepare the spell." The wind magicians on the wall chanted the spell together. Robb saw that everyone was reading, so he should also say a false one. Oops, who is Fengshen? Oh, by the way, now there is no need to add the name of the gods when chanting the mantra, you can recite it blindly. He had to use a voice that he could only hear: "Eat grapes but not grape skins, and spit out grape skins if you don''t eat grapes..." There are quite a few wind magicians in the Knights of the Storm. One can stand on the wall every few steps. On the long wall, there are hundreds of wind magicians lined up and chanting spells together. It''s also quite a view. Conte climbed up from behind and said loudly, "I am also a member of the Knights of the Storm, and I will also help." Everyone: "..." Barry said angrily: "Knight, step back! There is nothing to do with you here. Hold your breath and lie down on the ground." Conte said: "My uncle is Noon Chenguang. I have learned wind magic from my uncle since I was a child. Although I am a knight, I also have a heart of magic. I will let you see it today. Gale." Hearing what he said, everyone wondered in their hearts: Maybe this guy really knows wind magic, after all, he is the illegitimate son of Nolen Chenguang, he must have learned a little since he was a child. As soon as I thought of this, I saw Conte suddenly waved his shield, fanned the wind desperately with brute force, and yelled: "Strong wind! Strong wind! Strong wind!" Everyone: "Stop it, Baron Nolen will cry!" Chapter 713： Chenguangs bloodline is over The moment the poisonous mist approached the city wall, everyone held their breath. Of course, Robb pretended to hold his breath. This level of poison can''t keep up with the speed of his self-recovery, so he can ignore it. Then, all the wind magicians, at the same time, released the wind magic to the west. In an instant, a violent wind blows over the city! The wind magic is matched with the east wind, and the wind assists the wind, making the wind stronger and stronger. The violent wind rolled up the poisonous fog and passed over the city. In fact, the natural east wind is not very violent. It was just a gentle east wind, and it was only a very refreshing one on the face. It came slowly with poisonous mist, but the situation was completely different when the wind magicians took action. The wind force and wind speed increased dozens of times or even hundreds of times in an instant, and the poisonous fog suddenly speeded up, flowing like a remnant cloud. Large flowers of green mist poured into the city and drifted towards the west of the city. All the soldiers in the city were lying on the ground, covering their noses and mouths tightly, waiting for the green mist to blow away before daring to raise their heads to breathe. Robb also mixed in among the wind magicians and threw a violent wind, but he controlled his strength, so the violent wind he released was indistinguishable from the power released by other wind magicians. The wind screamed, and the poisonous fog passed a lot in just tens of seconds. However, the subsequent poisonous fog is still floating over. If the subsequent poisonous fog keeps coming, no matter how much the wizards blow it, it will be useless... A nervous look appeared on the faces of the magicians, and the soldiers lying on the ground were even more anxious. At this moment, on the opposite side of the poisonous fog, from a direction about a thousand yards away, there was a shout to kill, and the shout to kill also came through the east wind, making everyone hear it especially clearly. From the scale of the shouting, it was only a small battle. The duration was not long, and it took about tens of seconds. The shouting stopped. Then Madeleine and a large group of black knights and priests shouted in unison: "The source of the poisonous mist is cut off! Now it''s up to you, the Knights of the Storm." The shouting floated through the poisonous fog, and the people in the city couldn''t help but feel refreshed. "The captain succeeded!" Everyone held their breath and dared not speak, but in their heart they puffed themselves up. Since the source of the poisonous fog is cut off, there is nothing to be afraid of, so blow hard. "Strong wind! Strong wind! Strong wind!" Kangte waved his shield vigorously again, and the fool opened his mouth and roared a few times when he waved the shield. As a result... he accidentally inhaled the poisonous mist, his face turned green for a moment. , Fell to the ground with a thud. The wizards secretly scolded him for a fool, but after the scolding, he was inspired by his spirit and fighting spirit. After all, the magician still doesn''t have the blood of a knight. When creating the atmosphere, he really has to rely on the knight to come out and bring a wave of rhythm. All wind magicians, at the same time, used their magic power to the greatest extent. Strong wind! This is a real gust of wind, guided spells cast by hundreds of wind magicians. (Guided spells refer to the spells cast by the magician who keeps the spellcasting state and consumes the magic power continuously, which will continue to exert its effect) With the help of the gale, the poisonous fog dances wildly. After a few short tens of seconds, the green poisonous fog that permeated the city was finally blown out of the city, drifting to the west of the city, and then slowly dissolved and dispersed by the power of nature, and finally disappeared. Without a trace. The soldiers in the city exhaled a suffocating breath. In fact, it took less than two minutes for the poisonous fog to pass through the city, but for everyone, two minutes is like going through a ghost gate, and it is usually not so nervous to cut people. Now that it''s hard to survive, how can you not cheer? All the soldiers cheered together: "Oh! The poisonous fog has passed." "Knights of the Gale! Verygood!" "Strong wind! Strong wind! Strong wind!" "Ah, brother? Why is your face green?" "I... I just... didn''t hold my breath... Inhaled a little bit... Help..." "Ah, my brother doesn''t have enough lung capacity, he fell." "I also fell down on this side." "Quickly, carry the poisoned person to Viscount Robert." "Idiot, the Viscount doesn''t know how to detoxify. It is the antidote he made to detoxify. Those antidote is in the hands of the logistics unit. Go and discuss it quickly." The soldiers lifted up the poisoned comrades and rushed toward the logistics unit. The logistics soldiers also hurriedly took the antidote and ran to various places in the city. When they saw the poisoned people, they rushed to rescue them. Of course, there are not many people who are poisoned. Most people can hold their breath for two minutes. Only a small number of people hold their breath for a period of time and are hit. So the antidote that Robb just made by hanging up is still enough. On this side, Robb dumbfoundedly kicked Conte, who was lying on the ground... Conte rolled on the ground, face up, revealing a green face. A logistics soldier squatted down, pried Kanter''s mouth open, and poured antidote into his mouth. The green on Contes face dissipated, and the priest next to him added another healing technique. Conte brushed the floor and sat up, yelling, "Huh?" Everyone looked at him with eyes looking at Erhuo. Conte scratched his head awkwardly: "Well! I know what you are going to say, you are trying to say that my magic power is too bad, right?" "No!" Everyone shook their heads together: "What we want to say is that yours is not magic at all." Conte''s flat mouth. The wind magicians whispered: "Is this really Noren''s nephew?" "No, it''s actually the eldest son." "Why is the eldest son so stupid? I can''t believe that he is his own." "But he was born! Baron Nolen said that he probably inherited a little more blood from his mother." "His mother is too stupid. This is so reckless to drag the blood of Baron Noren into this." "Baron Noren also said that he didn''t understand the woman. A series of godly operations made Noren confused." "His maternal bloodline is terrible!" "Horrible and terrible!" "I have to find someone smarter to marry a wife in the future. I don''t want my son to be like this." When the magicians talked about this, they suddenly cast their eyes on Robb, with admiring gazes in his eyes: "The bloodline of the old leader is still great." "Yeah, yes! The Chenguang family''s bloodline is over, but the Smith family''s bloodline is fine." "The grandson of the old head is really amazing!" "Not only is magic powerful, but the use of magic is also flexible. It blows down the wind, and it really is much more practical than hard resistance against the headwind." "Strength and resourcefulness are incredibly powerful. Qing is better than blue." "In the future, his achievements will even surpass the old head." Chapter 714： I also want to worship him as a teacher After a while, Madeleine and his party returned to the city. They walked with the wind just now, in just one or two minutes, rushed through the minefield, rushed nearly a thousand yards away, found a small group of enemy assassins who were putting poisonous fog on the periphery of the minefield, and then again Kill the opponent in just a few tens of seconds, destroying the opponent''s magic props that put poisonous fog. This short time of a few minutes is a speed of life and death, making them even more tired than the usual one-hour battle. Dragging her tired body and the corpses of a few opponents back, Madeleine raised her head and looked at the wall before entering the city, and asked loudly, "How is the city?" Robb''s head emerged from the wall and made an OK gesture to her. Madeleine was overjoyed! Half an hour later, in the city, the Military Conference Hall. Madeleine, Barry, the Black Knights, and Robb were all present. Only poor Conte was not qualified to participate in this level promotion meeting. He was blocked outside the meeting room. Everyone gathered around a table with a table. A communication crystal ball dedicated to Madeleine and the Queen. There is also a strange big box beside the crystal ball. The queen''s eyes were locked on the strange big box through the crystal ball: "This is the magic item that the other party uses to put poisonous mist?" Madeleine nodded: "Yes! Mr. Robert has carefully studied this magic item just now. It doesn''t use any great technology. It is just a large magic container, which contains the poison charged by the great witch doctor himself. Fog technique'' is almost impossible to use in normal times. It can only be used when the east wind is blowing." The queen''s expression is not pretty: "Just such a small low-tech magic-breaking item made our entire fortress close to ten thousand army almost finished." The faces of the black knights were not very good-looking, this was indeed too embarrassing, a team of the opponent almost killed all the people in this city, it was really shameful to say it. After the weird embarrassment lasted for a few seconds, Madeleine suddenly said: "Elizabeth, this time we are really embarrassed, but Mr. Robert is not ashamed at all. It is he who made the plan to let the army through this crisis. He made detoxification. Ji also saved many soldiers and made such a great contribution, shouldn''t it be time for him to be promoted to duke?" Queen:"" When encountering this kind of girlfriend, the queen has also suffered for eight lifetimes, and she doesn''t know where the anger arises. The queen had no choice but to say: "Before the start of the war, the enemy will definitely do a lot of small trials. We must do a good job of guarding the outside. We can no longer let the enemy touch the edge of the city to make small moves." Madeleine and the black knights replied together: "Yes!" The queen turned to Robb: "Robert Smith." Robb pretended to respectfully replied: "What is your Majesty''s order?" The queen said: "I have remembered your contribution in this battle, but you can''t be promoted like Madeleine said. I hope you will continue to work hard and contribute more to the country. When it comes to rewarding you At that time, I will not treat you badly." Robb pretended to be grateful and said: "Thank you, Your Majesty." The queen said: "You are a person who is very good at using magical items to complete magic items. I hope you can also use your brain to think about how to use magic items to counter opponents. I haven''t seen a few enemies like this. , It made me furious, I want Mondela to try it too." Robb is speechless, do you think the new invention is Chinese cabbage? You can ask for it if you want it? Of course, I murmured like this in my heart, but I had to say in a feigned manner: "I will try my best." The queen was tired and hung up the phone. The rest of the room has big eyes and small eyes... Madeleine said: "Everyone, go back and rest. We have strengthened our perimeter guards. Panther troops and Tiger troops are now scattered outside the city. It is impossible for the enemy to come and put poisonous fog tonight. ." The black knights stood up and said goodbye. Robb also stood up: "I''ll go back to the house too, and do more antidote overnight." Madeleine said softly: "Thanks for your hard work, then." The two did not say much. Robb got up and walked out of the military assembly hall. At this time, the entire fortress was still filled with a strange atmosphere. Looking at the eastern sky, I was worried that there would be another poisonous fog floating over. When these people saw Robb, they all cast admiring eyes, because everyone knew who was responsible for the perfect solution of the battle just now. Especially the people of the Knights of the Storm! Looking at Robb''s eyes now, he seemed to be looking at their most respected old head. Robb waved to them, walked to the corner, and saw Conte standing there in a daze. "What''s the matter? Conte brothers, why don''t you go to bed at this late hour?" Conte''s flat mouth: "Can''t sleep!" Robach said: "What''s the matter?" A wry smile appeared on Conte''s face: "Brother Robert, let''s talk about it." Seeing him like this, Robb had to follow him to the city wall. The two of them were lying on the wall, looking at the night outside the city. Kang said in a deep voice, "Before this time, I was actually very excited. Becoming a knight, I hope to rely on my own strength to make contributions and rejuvenate the Chenguang family, but... But you have also seen that in the two consecutive small battles, I was of no use, and even caused a burst of ridicule. ..." Robb said: "No one can come in handy right away on the battlefield. The recruits have to eat a little bit. Besides, everyone laughs at you kindly, but not maliciously. Because of your hard work, it also motivates the morale of the team. ." "That''s not morale, is it stupid?" Conte said: "Besides, aren''t you also a recruit? You have explained with your own experience that recruits do not have to be deflated. The key lies in the problem of strength. I am too weak. Only then will I look like a fool." Robb: "..." Well, this is no comfort, because it is true, cruel and heart-wrenching. Conte suddenly grabbed Robb''s shoulder and swayed from side to side: "Brother, how did you successfully worship Godafather as a teacher? I also want to worship him as a teacher and learn something from him. Can you help me? Speak to Godafather and let him accept me as a student. I know Im stupid, so I dont study too much, as long as I can become a little better. You know, Im very brave, although Im stupid, But I dare to work hard, I won''t let Godafather down." It''s hard to answer this! Robb didn''t know how to answer for a while, so he had to look at the night outside and wondered: This is not easy! How to operate it? Chapter 715： New whirlwind Robb thought about it carefully, but he still couldn''t accept Kangte as his apprentice, because as a teacher for a day, as a father for life, and as a teacher for others, he has to be responsible for the lives of others. This is not a fantasy fairy tale novel on the Internet. The protagonist in it casually accepts apprentices, and after receiving it, throws two treasures of heaven and earth to the apprentice. To be a teacher is not only martial arts, but also the principles of being a human being. Robb, a lazy fellow, thinks he is not qualified to be a teacher of others! The most important thing is that being friends with Conte is obviously more fun than being a master and apprentice. Here we have to adopt a compromise method, Robb said: "Well, you wait for me here for a while, I will go back to Xifeng City to see the teacher, help you intercede, and see if he agrees." Conte said: "Please!" Robb shook his head, threw out a portal, and returned to his church. The lazy priest clone is still lying on the stone bench, regardless of him. Robb walked into the warehouse and rummaged through a lot of messy things. Since digging through the West Wind Canal, Robb has often fished in the lake and caught all kinds of weird things, such as magic flying in the sky. The rudder of the boat (see Chapter 168 for friends who have forgotten), treasure chest monsters, wind magic training books, etc... The treasure box monster was killed by him, the elementary wind magic book was given to Xuelu, and the things he caught later, he didn''t give it to others randomly, and they were all piled up in the warehouse. Most of the things caught by fishing skills are fish, and a small part are all kinds of strange props, all kinds of training books, all kinds of materials... Robb rummaged in this pile of rubbish, and soon I turned to an intermediate fire magic training book, which was reserved for Xuelu, but Xuelu went to assassinate the archbishop since the small video of Mondela colluding with the devil came out, and he has not returned yet. This book has never been given to her. Robb put the book aside and continued to dig through the trash. Soon, he found out a book with a red cover, "Intermediate Swordsmanship Guide", which seemed to suit Conte, and put it in his pocket. . I continued to read it, and it didn''t take long before I found a "Elementary Wind Element Magic Training Book", which seemed to be good too, so I put it in my pocket. Turn over again, "Elementary Thunder Magic Training Book," Robb thought for a while, forget it, dont give it to Kante, although wind and thunder are all air elements, they are like the Jianzong and Qizong of Huashan School, Kante If you learn the lightning magic, beware of being squeezed out of the knights. Robb didn''t bother to turn over the remaining garbage, so let''s do it for now. He passed through the portal and returned to Conte. Conte was waiting anxiously at this time. Seeing Robb came back, he hurried up and grabbed his shoulders and said: "Brother Robert, what did Godafather say? Is he willing to accept me as a student?" Robb shook his head and said, "Godafather said he is lazy and doesn''t want to accept other students." "Uh!" The disappointment on Conte''s face was beyond words. Robb said: "However, Godafather said, although you can''t be your teacher, he is willing to help you improve a little in the face of Baron Noren." "Hey?" Conte was overjoyed: "Then you still have to teach me something!" Robb took out the "Intermediate Swordsmanship Guide" and "Elementary Wind Magic Training Book" from his arms and handed them to Conte. Conte looked at the cover and looked embarrassed: "Is it a guide book? Uh, there are a lot of this kind of things in the study room of our Chenguang family, but I don''t seem to be able to learn it, especially the wind system. Magic, let alone reading, my father...cough...my uncle held my ear to teach, but he couldn''t teach me." Robb laughed in a low voice: "You know, Godafather''s things are good things. These two books are not for you to look through, but hold them in your hand and use them like magic scrolls, and then for a moment ..." Conte suddenly looked stunned: "Can you do this?" "Godafather''s things are so magical." Well, this reason is very convincing. Kangte has no doubt about it. He holds the "Intermediate Swordsmanship Guide" in his left hand and the "Basic Wind Magic Training Book" in his right hand, and uses them at the same time. I saw that the "Intermediate Swordsmanship Guide" turned into a red light in an instant, while the "Elementary Wind Magic Training Book" turned into a green light, and the two rays of light penetrated into Conte''s body at the same time, "Hey? Is that done?" "Conte was stunned: "How do I feel that nothing has changed?" Conte smiled and said: "You try to use wind magic to see." "Oh, yes, I will try it." At exactly this time, a violent wind knight passed by, and Conte quickly grabbed the violent wind knight: "Man, I seem to have learned magic. Now I''m going to try to put a whirlwind technique on you. Come and see it for me. How powerful is my magic." Contes current identity is actually also a knight in the Knights of the Storm. He is equivalent to the identity of the Knight of the Storm. He is considered a comrade-in-arms of the same level. Of course, the Knight of the Storm is as casual as an ordinary friend when facing him. "You know magic again? Come here, I want to see what your whirlwind technique looks like." Robb smiled beside him: "Brother Knight, Conte has really learned wind magic this time, don''t take it lightly." The knight became wary when Robb said this. Who is Mr. Robert? A member of the Smith family who is second to none in wind magic, he said that Conte has learned it. Maybe he has really learned it. You should be careful not to underestimate Conte. The two are ready! The wind knight erected his shield, preparing to block the wind magic. Just listen to Kang Te yelling: "The Whirlwind!" The Gale Knight shrank, hiding himself behind the shield... I was preparing to endure the whirlwind. Unexpectedly, Conte flew a kick and kicked it on his shield. The Gale Knight was kicked into a half circle with his **** facing Conte, and Conte kicked again. Kicked on his ass, the Storm Rider fell to the ground with a puff. Robb: "..." Storm Rider: "..." Conte is complacent: "My whirlwind technique has really improved. I couldn''t make you go around yesterday." Robb: "..." Storm Rider: "..." Conte: "Why don''t you talk?" Robinu: "Oh, I told you to use magic, where did the wind magic you just learned?" Conte yelled "Hey" and slapped his forehead: "Oops, when it comes to whirlwind, I think of this whirlwind, but I didn''t think about it at all." Robb: "..." Conte said to the Gale Knight who was lying on the ground: "Brother, get up, let''s do it again, this time I really do a whirlwind technique." Chapter 716： We need range The Storm Rider got up and looked at Kante with a disgusted expression: "I thought you really learned wind magic, but you are still a physics magician." Conte said: "Oh, it was an accident just now." The Storm Rider didn''t bother to pay attention to him, turning to Robb and said, "Viscount Robert, why are you messing around with Conte?" Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "Well... I didn''t expect this product to be 20% like this." Conte shouted from the side: "Come again, come again!" "I''ll have another ghost." The Storm Knight angrily slapped the mud on his body, preparing to leave. "Don''t do this, let''s do it again." Conte twisted the Gale Knight. However, the Storm Rider was completely disappointed in this second class, kicked Conte away, and walked away. Robb also rolled his eyes at him: "Well, you are familiar with what you just learned, and then you can find someone to discuss it. Godafather said, wait for you to master what these two books have taught you today. , And then consider whether to teach you new things." Although the props in the game allow people to quickly master magic and combat skills, it does not mean that they will be able to use them once they have mastered them. Players must also have a familiar skill to practice combo moves. This is the same for Kante. Robb estimated that it would take him a while to integrate all the contents of the two books. By then, he would be able to become a magic knight. After separating from Conte, Robb walked back to his room. Along the way, I heard the soldiers constantly discussing the poisonous fog just now, and Robbs method of blowing the poisonous fog down the wind... After a few steps, a logistics team came in front of them. They were dragging several large vehicles with the trained Thunder lizards. The long convoy was covered with canvas. I dont know whats inside, but it looks heavy, Thunder. The lizard was pulling very hard, and the wheels were overwhelmed, making a creaking sound. Robb couldn''t help asking: "What''s this? It''s such a big tuft, and it looks very heavy." The logistics soldiers hurriedly saluted: "Viscount Robert, this is ten dwarf artillery. We plan to put it into use in the battle against Mondela''s lair." "Oh!" Robb nodded, siege weapon, as it should be. A soldier next to him cursed in a low voice, "Mundra, the villain, took advantage of the east wind to release poisonous fog on us. We turned around and used these artillery to throw some big iron **** into his city, so that he could also taste our power. ." The other soldier shook his head and sighed, "By the way, although the dwarf artillery is powerful, its lethality is very limited. Even if we throw dozens of cannonballs into his city, it won''t cause much damage. Unlike him, throwing us a poisonous fog, the entire fortress is almost finished." The soldier who had spoken earlier said, "This is no way. We don''t have that kind of maddening poisonous fog. That''s only for witch doctors who are good at playing poison. Besides, even if we can make that kind of poison, there is an archbishop on the opposite side. , The group detoxification technique can be resolved at once, it is meaningless." When the soldiers talked here, they couldn''t help sighing, their faces were full of unhappy expressions. They were used to blame for the yin, but they had no quirks to turn back. Everyone knew what the power of the dwarf artillery was, but it was not enough to vent. At this time, a soldier opened his mouth and said: "In fact, the magic items studied by Mr. Robert are also very powerful. Katyusha and landmines are all very powerful magic items, but the range is not very good." "Yes!" Another soldier sighed, "Katyusha is a refillable magic item. The magic range inside is limited by the range of the magic itself, which is only a few hundred yards. Not to mention landmines. Ground bombing, if we can throw landmines into the enemy''s city and explode at a super long distance, it will be amazing." "How about using a stone thrower to throw landmines?" "The stone thrower has an **** function. The giant ballista on the head of the city is enough to destroy the stone thrower. That point of range is simply not enough to strike an overwhelming blow to the enemy." "Then what to do?" "If I knew what to do, I wouldn''t be a big soldier. I would have been promoted to a baron." The soldiers chatted awkwardly. In fact, they were chatting and playing, and there was no deeper meaning, but these words heard Robb''s ears, but he moved his thoughts, shooting range! As long as there is a range, a landmine can become a flying thunder, but how can the range of this thing be raised? Just thinking of this, he suddenly saw a soldier passing by with a cylinder in his hand. It was a three-compartment single-soldier magic item with three fireballs inside, which looked like a rocket launcher. That cylinder suddenly aroused Robbs imagination: "Yes! Super long distance, low technical requirements, something that is not difficult to achieve with the technology of dwarf artillery, hehehehe..." He hurriedly returned to his room, while hanging up the phone to rub the medicine, he switched his consciousness to the lazy priest''s body, brushed the floor, and returned to Westwind City. Open the sewer cover, and in a short while, he came to the underground village of the dwarves. This place has become a large-scale forging factory. Two thousand dwarves and thousands of human craftsmen are gathered here. The third steel battleship is under construction. There are also trains, tanks, and several teams. At the same time Different technologies are being developed. Robb went around the village casually and found the dwarf leader. This nagging dwarf is squatting next to a few craftsmen, discussing a piece of ore enthusiastically. That piece of ore is just the small piece of Arcanite ore dug out in the lake. It should be the group by the lake. Miners, sent it back through the portal. Seeing Robb coming, the dwarf leader jumped up and said, "Godafather, you are here at the right time. We are studying this new ore called Okin. Oh, this thing is really great, I''m sure, use this thing. The weapons and armors built will be even better. If used as parts of trains, cars, and battleships, they can also increase the strength of various bearings." Robb smiled and said, "You are right." The dwarf leader was suddenly excited: "You came here personally to teach us how to use this ore?" "That''s not the case." Robb said: "Suddenly there is a weapon I want you to help research and design." Hearing what he said, the dwarves also became interested: "What good thing is it?" Robb drew a cylinder on the ground with a 45-degree tilt toward the sky, and smiled: "I call this a mortar. Its main function is to throw bombs at enemy positions from a long distance. I think you, who have mastered the dwarf artillery technology, should be able to easily research this thing." Chapter 717： First attack on the magic temple The morning sun comes in through the window... Robb rubbed his eyes and got up from the bed. The room was full of medicine bottles. After arranging the dwarves to study the mortar last night, he went back to the outpost fortress and hung up the machine in the middle of the night to rub all the large packets of herbs collected by the logistics soldiers. Now the house is There are glass bottles everywhere. The noise of the soldiers came from outside the window. The Leopard Terran warriors who came back from the night patrol walked by outside while yawning, still muttering: "Damn Mondela, I ran to put a poisonous mist last night. Our night patrols have increased several times, and my arms and legs are so tired." A human warrior nearby laughed and cursed: "It''s not that you were too lax before and almost killed all the people in the city." The Leopard man muttered: "You won''t die. Seeing the poisonous fog, it''s too late to retreat." "Then let the important strongholds be handed over? The food and magic items hoarded here are too late to be removed, and they will fall into the hands of the enemy." Leopard said: "Just grab it back." Then there were people outside laughing and cursing, silly, dumb, idiot and other adjectives, and there were so many different kinds of adjectives. Robb opened the door and went out, and a large group of soldiers saluted him immediately. He ordered: "Who is going to call the logistics soldiers to carry the medicine in my room." After hearing this, several soldiers glanced at Robbs room from the crack in the door. They saw that they were filled with medicine bottles. They couldnt help being surprised: "So many? Viscount Robert, you last night. Didn''t you get the medicine that closed your eyes overnight?" "Uh, be it!" Robb had no choice but to say so. "You have worked so hard." The soldiers were a little moved. These medicines were prepared for them. At the moment, someone called the logistics soldiers, and then a large group of people ran over to carry the medicine, and they were too busy. Robb walked slowly to the chamber. Madeleine had already gotten up, and was sitting around the table with Captain Barry, a group of black knights and gale knights, discussing future strategic issues. A huge map was spread on the table, drawing all the surrounding environment of the capital of the saints on it. Seeing Robb coming, Madeleine said: "Ah, are you up? We are discussing future strategies. It is not that you deliberately did not ask your staff to participate in the discussion, because you were so tired last night, I called them Don''t wake you up." She was afraid of Robber''s heart, so she specifically explained it like this. In fact, Robb doesn''t care too much. He is not interested in discussing strategies at all. If you call him, he will bring his ears to listen. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t call. What he is really interested in is this huge map on the table. In the game, there is a map wherever you go, you can turn on the "mineral finding" skill to find good things on it, but the real world is different. It is normal to go to an unfamiliar place without a map. The map cannot use the "search for minerals" skill to find ores. When Robb traveled along, he hadn''t looked for a mine in several places. I don''t know if he missed any rare and good things, so Shuntou planned to find it again. Now there is a huge map in front of you. Isn''t it a good time to look for mines? He swiped and jumped to the table, turned on the mineral finding skill, and looked carefully at the map. Seeing that he was so "enthusiastic" in military affairs, everyone present couldn''t help but nodded secretly, to see how hard-working people from the Smith family are. With such a spirit, why worry about not being able to stand out in the future? Madeleine lifted up and said: "Next, what we face is the most important thing, Mondela''s Lair Raiders." A black knight was sweating profusely, and said: "Head, this is your opening remark an hour and a half ago, how come now..." Another black knight hurriedly kicked him and whispered: "Robert is here, of course we need a briefing." The black knight who had spoken before understood immediately, and quickly shut his mouth. Everyone understands that the discussion meeting that took place an hour and a half before Robb wakes up is considered to have been in vain. Embarrassed, embarrassed by the thief, if I knew that before, still discussing a fart? Why not sleep for an hour and a half longer. However, they underestimated Madeleine. Although this girl is a bit in love, she is not vague about real major issues. Her opening remark is only to let Robb grasp the situation as soon as possible, and then she directly said the discussion just now. The result came out. "Mr. Robert, we discussed just now. If you want to attack the capital of the saints, you must first attack the magic temple in the north. This is a city backed by the black pine mountains. We ignore this city and directly attack Mondelas lair. We may be attacked from the side of the magic temple defenders. But if we attack the magic temple first and Mondela does not come out to rescue, the magic temple will be easily occupied by our army. , If he leads the army out to rescue, it will just lead the snake out of the cave." Robb was looking at the mine and didn''t listen carefully. He didn''t understand strategic issues anyway. It would be fine if it was handed over to Madeleine, and he said casually: "Oh!" Madeleine said: "Do you have any comments on this idea?" Robb said: "No comments, huh? Here?" Following Madeleines instructions, he was looking at the map around the Magic Temple, but he happened to see a small golden dot next to the Magic Temple, indicating that there was a sign of minerals, and that place, from the map, should be A small canyon area. This kind of strange canyon is the easiest to produce good mines! Robb picked up his pen and drew a small circle on the canyon. Madeleine seemed to understand something: "This canyon, do you think there are enemy ambushes? I understand! Go to a team of scouts and take a good look at this canyon." Robb: "Huh? I''m not, I don''t." "Then what do you do by drawing a circle?" "This..." Robb was speechless, so he forced to say: "I''m not sure there is an ambush here, I just think the location of this canyon is very good, so I circled it." "That''s right, you think it is a good place, the enemy may also think it is a good place, maybe there is a large army hiding there, waiting to ambush us." Madeleine said: "In any case, you can''t be wrong about reconnaissance. ." Robb: "..." Barry and the black knights next to him didn''t speak or speak, anyway, it''s okay to let the scout go there, and there is no need to antagonize the love mind on such trivial matters. So, the scouts made the decision happily, and Robb volunteered to be the captain of the scouts, and of course no one would oppose him. Next, the main force also set off. This main force is divided into two. The Gale Knights are responsible for attacking the Magic Temple, a small city backed by the mountains, while the powerful Black Earth Knights lie in ambush in the Magic Temple and the Capital of Saints. On the way, if Mondela sent troops to help, he would be caught off guard. Chapter 718： It’s not good to equip them The number of scout troops is still small, twenty-four! It was the twenty-four that had made a wave with the Thunder Knights last time, and formed a small team intact. Everyone was born and died together last time, and their feelings are better than ordinary comrades-in-arms. They all felt happy to form a new team, shook hands with each other, and patted their shoulders. Several Tornado knights said to Robb: "It''s really reassuring to be able to go out with Mr. Robert to scout the enemy again. If it weren''t for you last time, none of us would come back." Robb smiled and said, "It''s all luck to win prizes." The Gale Knights advanced north to thirty miles to the south of the Magic Temple, set up the camp, and then sent out scouts, scattered and separated, and must master all the conditions in the surrounding dozens of miles before they could start the siege. The Robb team belonged to the strongest combat team in the scout squad. Not only Robb, the staff officer, but also two black knights from the Black Earth Knights were present. It could be said that they were fighters in the scout squad. They headed northwest of the camp, the canyon between the Black Pine Mountains and the Magic Temple. Walking on the rugged mountain road, Kangte was very interested: "Let me tell you that I have become stronger. Last night I tried the newly learned combat skills and magic. It was amazing." Everyone: "Cut!" Only Robb did not speak, but was looking at the map. Seeing no one believes him except Robb, Conte is anxious: "I said why do you do this? Can''t you trust me a little?" The Gale Knights shook their heads together: "We are not stupid! Conte, can''t you be more realistic, can you? Really see your strength, and then do something that suits your strength, say something that suits your strength, take a look , You are about the same age as Mr. Robert, but your ability to do things is really far away. Mr. Robert is working hard to study the map and advise us. Only you are a gangster all day long." Conte was embarrassed: "Well..." As soon as everyone said this, Robb put away the map: "You guys wait for me here, I suddenly want to squat in the pit and go to the nearby woods to deal with it." Everyone: "..." The other twenty-three people had to wait and talk awkwardly. After several minutes, Robb came out of the woods, holding a large pile of strange wood in his hand, a large pile, covering him. In the back, it looks like a timber mountain. The wood looks yellowish overall, with a faint green light permeating it. Although the team is all physics professions, except for the two black knights, everyone else is from the Knights of the Storm. They have a lot of knowledge about wind magic. You can tell at a glance, these woods The green light permeating above is a kind of magic power that is beneficial to the "wind". Conte was amused: "Brother Robert, your luck is still so good. You went into a pit in the woods and picked up good things." Two scouts from the Knights of the Storm came over and took a closer look: "We don''t know this wood, but we only need to look at this pale green light to know that this thing is used to make a wand, and it will have a very good wind magic. Gain." Robb glanced at the composition of the team. In addition to himself, it was Conte, two black knights, four gale knights, and the rest were all classes of assassins, hunters, and archers. There was no wizard at all, so he laughed. He smiled and said: "This is boxwood. It is indeed a good material for making sticks. The boxwood staff made with this thing has a very good damage bonus effect on wind magic, but... there is no such thing here. Master, good things have a share if you see it, and you have no share if you don''t see it. We don''t practice a stick." Hearing what he said, everyone couldn''t help but stunned: "Then what are you going to do with them?" Robb said: "Let''s make a bow. The hunters and archers present have a share. Although the thieves are not the main bows, they occasionally shoot two arrows, so they have a share. The knights don''t care." "Hey?" Everyone couldn''t help being overjoyed. Robb said: "You wait here, I will go back to the teacher to make them into bows and arrows for you." He opened a portal and stepped in. After a while, Robb came back, holding a large stack of bows again. Boxwood bow! Robb rubbed it with his hands. The faint green light glowing on the wood just now has turned into a shining green light. Obviously, after being rubbed by his hand, the magic contained in it has become stronger. It''s more conducive to fighting. Robb handed the bows to the archers, hunters, and thieves one by one. After one hand, he introduced one sentence: "I didn''t do this. It was made by my teacher, Godafather from Westwind City." "The effect of your bow is to increase the shooting speed by 20%." "You can increase the damage of multiple arrows by 20% and increase your agility." "You are increasing the movement speed by 10%." "You are..." He issued a bow and briefly introduced the function to the person holding the bow. After a while, a dozen bows were issued. Everyone looked a little weird after listening to the features he introduced. What kind of equipment is this Nima sent to ordinary scouts? Each of these bows is the best. It is not easy for the generals to make one. They are sent like Chinese cabbage. Of course, Conte is accustomed to all of this. Godafather is in Westwind City. Its the tune that Godafather sends his own equipment. No matter how expensive the equipment is, its not as valuable as the big soldiers under his hands, whether you need it or not. Yes, anyway, the authentic master-level equipment will be put on you first, so that you can go out and use the smallest combat skills to achieve explosive effects. Contra took La Robb''s arm: "Brother Robert, come with me, I have something to tell you." Robb followed him to one side, far away from the people over there. Conte lowered his voice and whispered in his ear: "Brother Robert, you give them so many Westwind City equipment, will you not? That''s great?" Robach said: "Huh? Don''t you feel bad?" Conte said in a very low voice: "God knows if Godafather will become king in the future. By then, the relationship between Sieglan and our Westwind City will be very delicate. You just give them ordinary things. But give them the magical equipment made by Godafather. I am afraid that when Godafather becomes king in the future, these people will become our enemies, so we will give Godafather the hind legs." Robb: "Fak! You shoplifter behaves smarter than usual." Conte said: "Huh? Is this something smart people want? I''m an idiot. I''m afraid that everyone who stays in Westwind City now has thought about this problem." Robb laughed dumbly and patted him on the shoulder lightly. "Don''t worry, my teacher doesn''t have the desire to be a king. How can he be a king if he is such a lazy person?" Chapter 719： Godafathers secret mission Conte showed a mysterious face: "Even if Godafather doesn''t mean to be king, you have to beware of others harming him. If these magical equipment fall into the hands of outsiders, they end up turning their heads to threaten Godafather. Isn''t it too good?" Robb laughed again, how could these scum equipment threaten him? Boxwood equipment in "Black Blade" is also a level 40 equipment, which is lower than the level 60 of Arcanite equipment, and Robb has a full level and full attribute of level 120, and these waist-cut equipment are not for him at all. Any meaning. Not to mention the natives of these different worlds, even for level 40 to 60 gamers, he can kill a piece of it with just one AOE. "Brother Conte, don''t think about thinking like those conspirators." Robb patted his shoulder and said, "It''s happier to be a pure person, and my teacher does it by himself." Conte thought for a while with a not-so-smart mind, and smiled: "Yes, Godafather is such a great person, how can I need an idiot like me to worry about him, he must have thought of these things a long time ago." Having said that, he suddenly thought of something: "Oh, I seem to finally understand why you always go out and **** on the way, and then pick up some weird things. You didn''t pick it up with good luck, too. I didnt go to shit, but I came out to find these things on the order of Godafather? Godafather must have given a treasure map, which shows the locations of various strange minerals. You can compare them with ordinary maps. Looking, so you often look at the map." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry. Guess where this duo went? Well, it cant be regarded as a complete guess. Just follow his words. Robb pretends to be mysterious and said: "Well, then I wont hide it from you. The task I am now on is for Godafather to give Yes, Ive come out to search for rare ores, rare woods, and various rare materials. The purpose is to make all kinds of magical equipment to prepare for the most powerful enemy in the future." Conte uttered "Oh", and then understood: "Fuck the black dragon! For someone as great as Godafather, only the black dragon is worthy of him to deal with, and the other scums are not in his eyes. But defeat the black dragon. Its not something that one person can do. It is necessary to arm a huge army." Robb patted him on the shoulder: "Conte, if someone says you are stupid in the future, I''ll beat him up for you." Kangte was overjoyed: "Did you finally find that I am not stupid? Hahaha! In fact, I always think I am super smart. Come on, let me show you, I learned the wind from the two books you brought me After studying magic, I explored the new fusion skills by myself." Robb Daqi: "Oh? Have you integrated it?" Conte said: "Look, I, the new trick of the wind magic knight Conte." He shouted: "Wind Blade Technique!" After speaking, he drew the long sword from his waist and threw it out in front of him with a "whoo". The long sword drew a green light in mid-air and stuck it on the opposite big tree with a pop. Then, Conte waved forward: "Come back, my sword!" A whirlwind flew out of his palm and curled up on the sword. The whirlwind wrapped the long sword and whirled back and fell back into his palm. He triumphantly said: "Look, my new trick after fusing the sword with magic." Robb: "..." Conte: "What''s wrong? Are you shocked by my powerful skills?" Robb: "Idiot!" Conte: "Hello!" After a little laughter, the team started back on the road. The archers, hunters, and assassins who came along were all satisfied with their new weapons, and the thieves were happy. Several hunters and archers have been playing with the boxwood in their hands, loving it, seeming to find something to shoot. The assassins who were assigned bows thought in their hearts: Our master uses a dagger. This bow can only be used occasionally. It''s a pity that this is a good thing. Let''s take the demon hunter route in the future, bows and daggers. Also specialize. Maybe we have become great demon hunters. Only the few knights who were with him were unhappy, because the knights didn''t use a bow and couldn''t distribute good things, so they looked at Robb pitifully. After walking less than a thousand yards forward, a knight couldn''t help but said: "Brother Robert, have you...cough... just do you want to **** again? Maybe go and pull it again. Good things can be picked up again. This time it is definitely not picking up wood. Rare metals should be picked up." Everyone: "..." Robb: "Fak! How am I a lazy cow?" The knights looked at him pitifully: "Then don''t shit, can you go for a walk? We are waiting here!" Robb gave them a gesture of contempt: "Go and scout honestly, don''t bullshit." That night, everyone found a place where no wind could blow and camped under a small cliff in the mountain. A small waterfall hung down on the cliff. The long-term scouring caused a small alluvial small under the cliff. In the pond, the hunter beat a big wild boar, washed it and peeled it off by the pond, and roasted it. Robb took the wild boar skin and walked back to Westwind City. After a while, he returned and gave a leather wristband to the pigmen, thieves, and archers. Although wild boar skin is not a good thing, it can surpass the inferior leather suits originally worn by these soldiers after rubbing it with Robb''s hand. The knights watched with enthusiasm, but they couldn''t help it. Who told Robb to be "bad luck" on the way and couldn''t pick up the mine? The next day, before it was clear, everyone got up and continued to march toward the canyon. In fact, this gorge is not far from the Magic Temple, less than thirty miles. On the map, it is the distance to the Magic Temple that can be sent for reinforcements at any time, so Madeleine will let them come to see it, lest there will be There are ambushes, but the mountain roads are difficult to navigate, and even a handy squad has gone for a day. It seems that it is impossible to reinforce the magic temple here. The two black knights said as they walked, "The mountain roads here are difficult. If the enemy has ambushes, they shouldn''t be ambushing in this canyon. Maybe our trip will be empty." Robb also understands that they are right. He drew a circle on the canyon on the map last time. It was just because there was a mine here. He didn''t really think there was any strategic significance here. Hearing what the Black Knight said, he just made a circle. He smiled and said: "Well, I guess it will be empty. Anyway, just go and have a look." Everyone nodded and continued to move forward. After about an hour, the sun had not come out, the sky was still hazy, and the canyon was looking out. This is a canyon resembling a ray of sky. From the outside, you can only see a dark, deep valley mouth, and you can''t see what''s inside. Robb took out the map and was finally confirming that the ore he found by "Finding Ore" was indeed in this canyon...Suddenly, a huge bat rushed out of the canyon, spreading its wings and flying into the sky. Chapter 720： We seem to be off the track Giant bat! How big is it? About...After spreading its wings, it was the size of a manticore. The moment the bat flew out of the valley, the fellow assassins, archers, and hunters of the three professions squatted down almost at the same time and hid in the grass. The knights reacted a little slower, but they also squatted in the grass. Robb also pretended to follow him for a while, and he was in the grass with the group of people, looking up at the huge bats passing by in the sky. The big bat whirled around in the air, not knowing what he had eaten, brushing the ground and rushing back into the canyon. Conte had little knowledge and couldn''t help but ask: "What is this?" A hunter whispered: "Giant bat is a kind of beast, very ferocious. It will **** blood when biting people and **** you into a muck." Conte''s face was not good for an instant: "The blood of the fool is not good, let it not come to me." However, after a false sentence, he immediately remembered something, and turned to the hunter, and said: "This kind of thing, you can''t kill it with one arrow? Why do you deliberately say that it wants to **** my blood?" The hunter couldn''t laugh or cry: "Do you lack common sense about bats? In a dark valley, a bat flew out. Do you think there is only one in there? I shot it up with one arrow, maybe this one. We will die, but then we stabbed through the bat den. I have no doubt that a thousand giant bats will fly out to retaliate and **** us so much that there is not even a drop of blood left..." Conte was taken aback: "Isn''t it?" The people next to him all looked at him with eyes looking at Erhuo, several hunters sneered, archers were shaking their heads, and even the knights sighed together: "The recruits really lack common sense." Only Robb didn''t complain about it. After all, they suddenly discovered that Robert was no longer by his side. The last time they were at the lake, they were lying outside the enemy camp to discuss this. They didn''t see Robert in a blink of an eye. This time they disappeared from Robb again in a blink of an eye. A group of people sweated profusely and looked at each other: "No, Robert won''t..." As soon as I thought of this, I heard a horrible hiss in the sky. A giant bat that had just flew out of the valley fell head-on. It was Robb who made the shot. He used a wind blade technique to cut the giant bat. The bat, then waited for the giant bat to fall to the ground, dragged its corpse, walked to a few hunters, and smiled: "Who knows how to skinning? Peel it to see what kind of leather this thing can produce?" Everyone: "..." Conte sweats profusely. Although he knows that Robb is "looking for various materials by Godafather''s order", but this time he also played a lot and said embarrassingly: "Brother Robert, if you do this, it seems that you will stab the bat''s nest. " Robb said: "Huh? Will it? I have only heard of hornet''s nest. Haven''t I heard that bats have similar habits?" The hunters sweat: "There are such bats!" As soon as their voices fell, there was a "boom" in the valley, and a black cloud came out, a cloud composed of giant bats. It was black and crushed and covered the sky and the earth. They didn''t know how many there were. They didn''t know how to know. After the companion was killed, now they all rushed forward menacingly, as if they were about to avenge the dead bat. Conte screamed: "Oh my god, help, do you want to get blood sucked." Other people''s expressions changed drastically, and a hunter shouted: "Run, find a hole to hide." An archer cried, "Where to find the hole? The bat flies so fast, and it will be in front of you in a blink of an eye. Can we find the hole in time?" An assassin shouted: "Can sneaking avoid them?" "It''s useless." The hunter said: "Bats don''t rely on their eyes to find you. They rely on ultrasound. You can only deceive your eyes when sneaking, but you can''t deceive sound waves. There is a fart." The assassin sweats! "Don''t be afraid." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t forget that there is a powerful wind magician here." "What good is it for you to be strong alone? There are at least a thousand bats here." The two black knights shouted: "Run away, don''t die here inexplicably, the Grand Duke will be sad." The two dragged Robb and wanted to run... In the time when everyone said these few words, the giant bat army had crossed the sky and was close at hand, and everyone was very nervous. Robb raised his hand, flicked it in midair, and threw a whirlwind technique. This whirlwind was still very powerful, and it slammed into the bat array that rushed forward. In an instant, the bats rushing in the front were swept away by the whirlwind, embarrassed and unable to maintain their formation. Through the ultrasound, the bats in the back sensed a huge cyclone blocking the road in front, and immediately spread to the left and right sides, then divided into two sides, and continued to press over. The hunters in the team were thinking in their hearts that the whirlwind could block one side, but that would not work. Killing dozens of bats or hundreds of bats would not help. This large group of bats rushed from all directions, and even a whirlwind can block it. Can''t help. However, when they just thought of this, they saw that the situation was not right. The whirlwind that Robb threw out did not continue to fly forward, but suddenly turned sideways, and then quickly rotated around the group of them. The magic of love goes round and round... The whirlwind spins, spins, and spins faster and faster. Twenty-four people stood motionless on the spot, only to see thousands of giant bats spinning around in the dark, turning around, but could not get in, only screaming at the whirlwind. Some bats will be caught by the whirlwind accidentally, and after making a sharp weird call, they will be swept up into the sky by the whirlwind, losing their balance and flying ability, and falling heavily. Robb dragged the fallen bat over and threw it in front of the hunter: "Skin it and have a look." Everyone: "..." "Are you still thinking about skinning equipment at this time?" A black knight said: "Viscount Robert, how long can your whirlwind last? It keeps spinning like this, should it be regarded as a guide spell? In theory, your magic is exhausted. When the time comes, it will dissipate, and then we will still be inevitable. Don''t be so calm at this time." This question was actually something other people wanted to ask, and everyone looked at Robb pitifully. Robb took out two blue medicine bottles from his pocket, and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, it can last for a long, long, long, long time, because I have prepared a magic potion. This is a medicine made by Godafather. Drinking a bottle can recover a lot. magic." When everyone heard the word Godafather, they felt relieved. No wonder you are so strong, with a Godafather cover behind you, that''s good, that''s good. Godafather''s name is the golden sign. With the things he gave to support the scene, everyone will not panic. The hunter drew a skinning knife from his arms: "Okay, let me see if the skin of this thing is strong or not." The black knight next to him sighed: "We seem to be here to perform a reconnaissance mission. Why do you feel a little bit off?" Chapter 721： Just a blow! The whirlwind is still spinning. The bats on the outside have become tired! No matter what the animal is, it keeps spinning around in a small circle, turning dozens or hundreds of times, and the brain can''t stand it. Turning to the back, the bats are almost vomiting, but the whirlwind just doesn''t stop, or it doesn''t. Stopped and circled Robb and others. In the middle of the whirlwind, Robb and the others were so calm, everyone gathered in a circle to watch the hunters peel their skins. In fact, Robb can also peel, and it only takes 1.5 seconds to peel a bat, but in front of so many people, he is inconvenient to take action, so he has to watch the hunter sweat profusely and peel a large piece of bat for a while. The skin was in his hand. "Look, how about this skin?" the hunter said. Robb picked it up and tugged, and immediately recognized it, "Knothide Leather", this is the level 60 leathermaking material in "The Black Blade". It can make about level 60 equipment. Basically, it belongs to Heao. The material of gold level is just easier to obtain than Okin, so the effect of finished products is also worse than that of Okin. It is not very troublesome to get this kind of skin in the game, because the beasts can be seen everywhere in the game, but the beasts are always sparse. If you want to collect a lot of this kind of skin, you have to squat on a level 60 beast. Place peeled for a whole day, or even several days. But the real world is different. The game world needs to consider the rarity of items and the players difficulty in collecting, so beasts are bound to be sparse, but in the real world, there are so many giant bats that it will not be like a game. There is a beast in the world so far away. I dont know how many bats are still in the valley. Think about it, it''s cruel! But, think about the black dragon coming out once every four years, destroying a city and killing countless people. He has played this way more than 300 times, and how much damage has been caused to mankind? In order to kill the black dragon and avoid the pain that will occur once every four years in the future, I had to ask these bats to die. This is not the time for the Virgin. Robb said to the people around him: "This skin is useful. My teacher will definitely like it. I will open the door and invite him over. This is not to ask him to save us, but to ask him to pick up materials. He will be happy." The teammates were overjoyed, but there was a Storm Rider who had never seen Robbs power before, but whispered: "That, with all due respect, even Godafather from Westwind City, it would be very difficult to clean up this giant bat, right? This is not one, two, or one or two hundred, but tens of thousands. How many of these things are still in that **** gorge is not clear at all, what if your teacher comes over and cant figure it out ?" Robb laughed, no need to explain, and a portal opened with his hand. After a while, he operated his clone in two lines and walked through the portal. First pretended that the student gave the teacher a salute, and then allowed the student''s identity to develop beside him. The main perspective was placed on the lazy priest''s body. Looking at the flying bats around him, Robb showed and saw countless Excited eyes when making materials! The Gale Knight who spoke just now whispered: "Godafather, if there are too many, let''s escape safely, right? Wait until we get the army..." He hasn''t finished a word yet. Robb raised his hand: "Arcane explosion!" Peng! A purple curtain of light unfolded from him, spreading out towards the surroundings... As Robert Smith just now, he couldnt even use magic, he had to suppress his power, but now he has restored his Godafather status, he can do things as he pleases, and he doesnt have to deliberately conceal his strength. This arcane exploded. The thief was refreshed. The purple light curtain centered on him and spread out in a spherical shape. The bats in the sky were swept by the light of the arcane explosion at the same time. The ground fell to the ground. This thing was huge, one the size of a lion. Thousands of them fell around and piled up into a hill at once, enclosing everyone in a crater of bat carcasses piled as high as a mountain. The Storm Rider who spoke just now is completely stunned now, his mouth wide open. The black knight next to him slapped him heavily on his shoulder: "Brother, do you doubt Godafather''s strength?" Storm Rider: "Just one, one, one blow!" "What''s so strange about a blow?" The black knights hummed, "You haven''t seen Godafather''s hard black dragon. If you have seen it, you won''t think these little bats will cause him any trouble. " Robb cleared the field with an arcane explosion, clapped his hands, and went back to the portal. After a while, a group of Westwind City cobblers came in, and Elsie led a small army to protect them. The safety of the cobbler. Elsie said loudly, "Go away, go away, the Storm Rider over there, put down the bat corpses in your hands. I must remind you that these bats were killed by Godafather and belonged to him. It is impossible for anyone to take them without Godafathers consent. Otherwise, it is regarded as a robbing of Godafather. Last time the black dragon wanted to grab Godfathers treasure. As a result, you already know, if you think you are better than the black dragon, please feel free to do it. But at your own risk." The wind knights sweated profusely, and quickly put down the bat corpse in their hands, backed away, and stood respectfully. Don''t cause any strange misunderstandings at this time. Elsie waved his hand, and the cobblers immediately started peeling. Anyway, there were bat carcasses everywhere. Pick up one and peel it off. After peeling it, send the leather back to the portal. The peeled, transported, counted and returned to the warehouse... A standard process was soon formed. The black knight and the wind knight were dumbfounded... What''s the situation? These people in West Wind City, who have been prepared for a long time, are still in order? The assembly line work has started. Together they turned to Robert Smith, with a questioning look in their eyes. Robb said: "Everyone, leave them alone, let''s continue our reconnaissance mission." The two black knights sweated profusely: "Are we really the scout squad? Not the treasure hunt squad?" Robb said: "I promise, we are the scout squad, everything we do is to serve Siglan''s strategy, really." The two black knights looked unbelief, the ghost would still believe it at this time. Robb didnt explain. He first got into the valley. He thought there would be a lot of giant bats in the valley, but they didnt. Distinguish the smell. Chapter 722： A small gift for Madeleine The valley was very dark, with bat droppings everywhere, and the air stinking badly. Robb also discovered an uncomfortable place in the real world to explore. In the game, you will not smell the smell. The current game has not yet reached the level of making the computer emit foul smell. He took out the map and took a look, and saw that the place marked with ore on the map was not far in front, and he walked forward with his foot raised. Twenty-three people followed, and the black knight who had just complained about it and returned to complain about it, but because of the task, you still have to go to the task location to take a look, otherwise it will not be easy to confess to Madeleine when you go back. Everyone was walking through the valleys, and from time to time someone stepped on bat droppings under their feet, with an expression of "Ah, I stepped on the stool" on their faces, which was embarrassing for the thief. A black knight murmured as he walked: "After investigation by this team, there is no enemy in the target canyon. We ran for nothing." Conte asked, "What are you reading?" The Black Knight said: "I will submit a report to the Grand Duke after I go back from practice." Before he finished his words, Robb suddenly pointed to the mountain wall next to him and whispered: "Look there, then." Everyone looked up, huh? There is a bat hanging upside down on the mountain wall, depending on the species, it is a giant bat, but depending on the size, it is obviously a juvenile giant bat, only the size of an ordinary bird. "There are also here!" "Giant bat cub." "Ah, there are too many cubs here." The people travelling with him exclaimed excitedly: "Many cubs, if you take them back, raise them from childhood, teach them to obey humans, we can make a Batrider troop." Robb said: "I''m already here. Our scout team is serving the strategy of Siglan. Now it seems that there is no deviation. We have contributed an air force to the country." He said to the black knight who had just complained: "Congratulations, you have done a great job." black Knight:"!" Of course, there is no way to take these cubs away now, and they can only send someone back to catch them. Everyone continued to move forward, and soon Robb finally stood at the bright yellow spot on the map. Look left, look right, see nothing. It seems that the mineral veins are hidden under the ground... Robb was thinking that he couldn''t dig the ground as the face of this group of people. He had to operate in two lines again, which was so annoying. Unexpectedly, as soon as I thought of this, I heard a wind knight exclaiming: "Ouch!" Robb turned his head and looked. It turned out that it was the Storm Rider who accidentally fell and was covered in bat droppings. Angrily, he drew his two-handed sword from his back and hacked at the dung on the ground. Unexpectedly, after a few cuts, the dung on the ground was swept away by his sword, and the shallow soil on the ground was also swept away, revealing a stone with silver-white light inside. The Storm Rider looked at the silver stone, and his whole body was stunned: "Thorium!" The knights, scouts, thieves, and archers nearby all swept the ground and exclaimed: "Oh my God! It''s thorium, it''s thorium ore, oh my god, it''s incredible, there is thorium ore here. " Robb cursed secretly: Cut! The boring thorium mine is useless. Thorium ore is a level 50 ore in "Black Blade", which is a full 10 level lower than Okin, so the things made are not inferior. Robb once used this thing to make a steam tank. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 420) For Robb, this thing is not as useful as the connective skin outside. However, it is different for the natives of this world. Thorium is the best material they have mastered and understood. For them, Thorium is synonymous with wealth and top equipment. They don''t even know that the bat skins outside are more useful than this stuff. Among the twenty-three people in the group, except Kangte, everyone else yelled with excitement. The two black knights threw a few combat skills on the spot, blasting the ground out of several big pits, and blasting them to the ground. Silver ore flew everywhere, and then they ignored the bat dung on the ore, holding the smelly ore in their hands, and exulted: "This is the real accomplishment. Bring this thing back. , Money and nobility, all can be obtained." Conte leaned to Robb and whispered: "This good thing should belong to Westwind City? Do you want me to go out and call Elsie in? I''ll take over the veins." "No need." Robb said: "50-level broken stones, let them play. We Westwind City is already mining a 60-level Austrian gold mine on a large scale. These should be small gifts for Madeleine." On the way back, the black knights and the wind knights looked very excited. They carried bags full of stinky thorium ore, and their faces were full of joy. In fact, the thorium veins are quite big, they dug out. This ore is only a very small part, but they can''t move the remaining ore veins, so they can only collect some samples first and go back to report a good news. However, Robb was not very happy, with a black face, and followed the team. Although he had gained level 60 connective skin this time, Robb didn''t think he had gotten any good things. He found that the area where he is currently active seems to be able to produce only level 60 materials at most, which is not a good thing. It seems that my own activity area is still too close to an area that has been developed and matured by mankind! The closer you are to the city, the lower the ore level, and the poorer the mountains and rivers, the higher the ore level. This is the rule of almost every game. It is almost the norm in modern society. Who have you ever digged out some good ore from the underground in the center of Shuangqing City? In the "development zone" of the Gran Kingdom, if you want to find more advanced things, I am afraid that it is already difficult to reach the sky. Look far, let your horizons go! Robb picked up the general map of Fengmo Continent... Turn on the "Finding Minerals" skill, Fake! The ability to find minerals can only be used on the small map, not on the big map. Robb closed the map and cursed at the sky: "MMP!" When Robb and his party returned to the camp of the Storm Rider, it was already the next afternoon. Except for their scouts who traveled farther along the way, the other scout teams had already spotted the surrounding situation and reported it back to the leader of the Knights of the Storm, Marquis Barry. The Mondela Army did not have any traces of leaving the city, so when Robb and the others came back, Barry had pushed the camp forward another twenty miles, only ten miles away from the magic temple. This distance, the army As long as you leave the camp, walk forward for a long time, you can get to the enemy''s city, and then place a formation under the enemy''s city, and you can almost start the siege. The atmosphere of the beginning of the war echoed over the entire barracks. Chapter 723： Angry roar The next day, the battle for the Magic Temple began! When the real war is fought, Robb doesnt want to blend in. After all, his power is too much. If he shoots directly in the war, he is a bit too partial to Siege, although he Now he is very biased towards Siegland, but he has not yet reached the point where he has to personally help Miss Queen to make a unified paste. In this critical battle, he intends to keep a low profile, be a low-key man, and just look at the past. If Miss Queen''s army can''t defeat Mondela without his own help, then it doesn''t make much sense for him to help. The weak should not win the country! This is the way of heaven! If you go to ruin the way of heaven, you will not find a girlfriend. It is good for Rob to do his job as a staff, and the so-called staff is just to watch the theater next to him. The Magic Temple is not a big city. It is a small city built on a mountain. It seems that the population is less than 10,000. The entire castle is built with a "mysterious" beauty. It is not so much a city. , It is better to say that it is a temple, the name of the magic temple is also derived from it. The biggest feature of this city is that there are so many magicians! There are hundreds of mages on the city wall, including fire, earth, water, and thunder. There are four types of magicians. Only the wind type magicians do not have any. This is the effect of the thunder type magicians squeezing out. For a small city with a population of less than 10,000, hundreds of magicians are beyond the standard. In addition, there are many magic swordsmen and magic knights in the city, even ordinary soldiers, and occasionally some people can throw a fireball, but the fireball power of mixed soldiers is about the same as that of George, and it is not very effective when used in actual combat. The Knights of the Storm fell into a bitter battle as soon as the battle started. The fireball, ice archery, and rock falling skills on the city walls smashed down as if it was raining... The effect of hundreds of wizards working together is really amazing, not to mention that they also have a small number of magic items, so that ordinary soldiers can also assist the wizard. We threw a wave of magic attacks. Relatively speaking, the number of magicians in the Knights of the Wind is even less. There are only more than fifty wind magicians on this side. Not only are they not enough, but the types of magic are also single. Of course, wind magicians can only use wind magic, so all the attackers throw out are wind blade and whirlwind. Such a magic spell seemed to be a lot weaker in momentum. Robb sat in the back of the formation and watched the battle. He saw that the people of the Knights of the Storm were smashed from the beginning, and was smashed by the opponent''s magic, so that he could barely find North. Head Barry was furious. He had hidden the magic items that he wanted to save, and put them on the battlefield together. Then the situation was reversed. The current national power of Siege has surpassed that of Donggran, which is reflected in the magic items. On the one hand, it is an overwhelming advantage in the number of magic items. The magic under the city smashed against the city as if it was raining. There were also many fireballs, ice bolts, falling rocks, wind blades, and lightning bolts. The mages on the front of the city were just immersed in the joy of the last wave of battles. During this period, he was immediately baptized by a large amount of magic. For an instant, no one on the head of the magic temple dared to show his head, only to feel the city wall trembling constantly from being bombarded by magic. Occasionally, a mage showed up and wanted to fight back. Unexpectedly, just sticking out his head, he was spotted by an archer under the city. Robb just provided him with the "Boxwood Longbow", and the final hit rate was +20%. Obviously, he could only pass by and shoot crooked arrows, but was pulled over by the extra hit rate, and put the mage to the ground with a puff. Don''t mention how difficult it is to fight such a battle. Only five days later, the city gate has been damaged in many places, and the city wall is about to fall. Before the start of the daily siege, Barry would hold a magic prop for amplifying and shout to the city: "People in the city, you are already surrounded. It is only a matter of time before this small city is captured by us. There is only a dead end to the stubborn resistance, but we can still live if we lay down our weapons and surrender. We are all in East and West, and we are all citizens of the Kingdom of Grand. We should be a family. We shouldnt fight in the same room. You guys. I should have watched the video of Mondela colluding with the devil. Why not give up and join me in Sieglan? Her Majesty, as the orthodox heir of the royal family, is wise and martial and loves the people like a child. Compared to Mondela, it is more worthy of your loyalty. ,Is not it?" Every time such a shout is like a muddy sea, the people in the city neither agree nor refuse, anyway they just ignore him. But Barry was not discouraged at all. Every time before the siege, he would yell like this, and when the siege was over at night, before he had to retreat and rest, he would yell like this again, twice a day. I thought he would shout like this until the city broke... Unexpectedly, on the tenth day of the siege war, a Batrider flew from the southeast, flying high. The archers of the Knights of the Storm couldn''t reach the height, passing over the Knights of the Storm and descending. Into the city. Then, a messenger from the Black Earth Knights rushed to the ground with a whip, and brought good news: The Mondela Knights led their troops to leave the lair two days ago in an attempt to reinforce the magic temple, but was met by Madd on the way. In the ambush of the Black Earth Knights led by Lin, the Mondela Knights suffered heavy casualties, and they were forced to give up reinforcements and withdrew to their nest. The news brought by Batrider seems to be the same as the news brought by this messenger. Not long after, the magic temple opened up and surrendered! That night, the Gale Knights were stationed in the Magic Temple, occupying the barracks that originally belonged to the defenders, and the original defenders in the city were all disarmed, unarmored, and locked up in the prison camp, waiting for follow-up Disposal. Before it got dark, Robb was circling the street, wanting to see what the people''s attitude towards this war was. Unsurprisingly, the people in the city did not show rejection of the newly arrived Siglan army, nor did they show the slightest welcome. On the contrary, they had an insensitive expression. It doesnt matter who you are the boss, anyway. The head of the city is changing with the Great King Banner. In recent years, the people in the war zone have long been accustomed to this kind of thing. However, Robb soon saw that Barry greeted a few soldiers and erected a 43-inch crystal panel at the intersection in the center of the city... Then, he took out a magic item storing video and connected it to the crystal panel. On, started playing a small video. A little video of Mondela colluding with the devil! This video has been circulated in Siege and among the upper-class nobles in Donggran, but for ordinary people, it is still a very new thing, they have never seen it. When this thing is put... The people in this city were no longer numb, and they also let out angry roars. Chapter 724： Just do them Robb sat on the wall of the Magic Temple, watching the less than ten thousand residents in the city, parading wildly in the street, roaring. This was the first time they saw the video of Mondela colluding with the devil, and the first time they saw this kind of thing, the shock to the soul can be imagined, and the whole city is in a state of boiling. Of course, the people who came from Sigram had already guessed that it would become like this. The people of the Knights of the Storm just kept the law and order silently and did not interfere. The angry people knocked down the Bright Church in the city, tearing down the entire church so that there was not even a single brick left. However, when they wanted to smash the God of Brightness, a group of soldiers intervened. It turned out that this group of soldiers were actually believers in the "New Bright Holy See". Although the New Bright Holy See and the old Bright Holy See were not the same thing, they also believed in the God of Light. A soldier stood in front of the statue of the God of Light and shouted loudly. Said: "You can smash the church, but you can''t smash the God of Light! It is the Holy See of Light that made the mistake, not the God of Light. The Holy See of Light maliciously distorted and tampered with what the God of Light said and wrote the doctrine maliciously! You have to figure out who It''s the wicked person, don''t mess around." The people did not dare to fight against the army, and did not dare to demolish the **** of light. After listening to these words quietly, they became curious: "What is the New Bright Holy See?" The group of soldiers was happy to share their own Holy See with others. Sitting among a large group of people, they happily talked about the New Bright Holy See to the people. Robb stood on the periphery and didn''t try to blend in at all. Although this church belongs to Xiao Yi and he himself bears the title of a priest in name, he doesn''t want to get involved in missionary affairs at all. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that a priest of the Dark Vatican who had come with the army had approached Barry and said in a low voice, "Marquis Barry, I have an opinion that I want to put forward to you." "Oh?" Barrich said, "What''s the matter?" The pastor whispered: "Look, people from the New Bright Church actually preach here. Should we take care of it? Only let us from the Dark Church preach. Even Her Majesty is also from our Dark Church. Necromancer, Sigran''s territory, should only allow the Dark Sect to preach. How can other sects toss like this in the area they just occupied?" Barry took a deep look at him, turned his head, and said something to a lieutenant. The lieutenant got into the crowd and said something to the soldiers who were publicizing the new Illuminati Vatican. Those soldiers They closed their mouths with an uncomfortable expression and stopped talking, but they still refused to let people smash the statue of the God of Light, and carefully moved it away, probably hiding it in a safe place. Barry beckoned to Conte, motioning for him to pass, and then he put a hand on Contes shoulder, as if chatting with a good friend, hooked Conte to Robb, and the three sat side by side on the wall. . Barry whispered: "Robert and Conte, you two are from Westwind City, and both have a deep relationship with Godafather. Surely you have an opinion about my ban on the mission of the New Guangming Holy See?" Conte mumbled: "A little bit." Robb smiled and shook his head, saying that it didn''t matter. Barry whispered: "It''s true that after the battle 20 years ago, which of our old men who followed Her Majesty is a believer in the Holy See? For us, no matter what the light or dark church is, yes For us, there is no difference. It is just a force, a tool, a chess piece, and a group of clowns. On the contrary, I really admire the New Bright Church in Westwind City. I only talk about my own teachings, spread knowledge, and help the poor. Not to discredit others, not to manipulate others, not to fight for power... Honestly speaking, this kind of Holy See is the Holy See we want... I secretly tell you, this is also the will of Her Majesty!" Robb smiled. Kangte said "Yeah" and looked a little surprised: "So even the queen supports the New Illumination Holy See? Then you just..." Barry whispered: "It''s not the time yet! Conte, you may not understand, but Robert must understand. Here is the matter, please go back and tell Godafather, do not let the new light vatican promote, we also have difficulties, he does not have to Therefore I hate Her Majesty the Queen." Conte still cocked his mouth, unhappy. But Robb smiled and said: "It''s okay! Commander Barry, you don''t have to worry about such small things. My teacher is far from spreading the new light to the Holy See as enthusiastic as you think. In his opinion, believe in this thing. Whatever you want, if others believe it, they will believe it, or they wont believe it, its not demanding, and there is no need to pursue it." "Huh?" Barry was a little curious that he actually said something like this: "Isn''t Godafather the priest of the New Light Vatican? No interest in preaching?" "Yes!" Robb smiled and said: "What kind of teaching is passed on, and whoever loves to pass it on will pass it on. Anyway, it has nothing to do with my teacher. In this regard, you really don''t have to worry about how you can end the war as soon as possible and let the people Lets live a good life, just do what you do." Barry: "..." Such a weird priest can be regarded as the only one seen in his life. He couldn''t help but shook his head, dumbfounded: "Never mind! That''s fine." In the time the two said these words, the soldiers of the new Illuminati Vatican who had been prohibited from preaching had gone away carrying the statue of the **** of light, while the black priests in the army took to the streets to tell the people. Speaking of the benefits of the dark Holy See. but The residents here have been under the control of the Holy See of Light for a long time, and their minds are filled with the God of Light, and they have always regarded the God of Darkness as an evil god. How could it be so easy to convert their beliefs and let the dark priests speak badly, and they don''t want to ignore them. The dark priests have a good temper. It doesn''t matter if you ignore me, I just keep saying, listen to it. In fact, most of these grass-roots pastors are good people. Of course Robb will not embarrass them. After the people have been comforted, the next question is to deal with the prisoners of war. More than one hundred mages of various schools surrendered, and a large number of magic swordsmen, magic knights, and miscellaneous soldiers surrendered. The handling of this large group of people is also a very complicated issue. Robb hated these messy things and didn''t want to mix them up at all. However, he didn''t want to mix up trouble, but trouble would come to him. Just when he was sitting on the wall in a daze, a gale knight ran from behind and whispered: "Viscount Robert, Captain Barry is talking with him. A lightning magician talks, he wants you to come over and see." Chapter 725： Lets split up Robb followed the Gale Knight into the hall, and saw Barry sitting on a luxurious chair in the middle of the room, which was about the chair of the citys original governor. In front of him, stood a group of languid mages, the hands of these mages. The sky was empty, the staff had been confiscated, and he was only wearing ordinary cloth. It seemed that the robes had also been confiscated as weapons. Their expressions looked embarrassed, terrified, and scared of what they were about to be dealt with. Kangte was also in this room. Seeing Robb coming in, he approached Robbs ear and whispered: "Just now, Captain Barry pardoned the fire, water, and earth magicians, and agreed to let him They joined Siglans army and committed crimes. Only these lightning magicians were detained by him. They dont know how to deal with them. These guys are panicking now." Robb: "..." Who changed, this situation will have to panic? Robb looked at the group of thunder magicians. He didn''t know whether he should sympathize or laugh at him. He told you to exclude the wind magicians. He was still standing on the other side of the lake with Thor''s Hammer to instigate us, right now? The group of Thunder Magicians lowered their heads, did not dare to speak, or even stood up to beg for mercy. Barry put a hand on the table, tapped his fingers lightly on the table, hesitating, how to deal with these people, it is actually quite a headache for him. To be honest, Feng Lei was originally a family, and they were all branches of air magic, so it should be united and friendly. For example, people''s water magic has two branches, the water system and the ice system, but the two systems are never noisy or noisy. The ice system puts itself into the water system with peace of mind, bowing to the water system cow, and happy. Earth maintains the status of water magic. But the air system is very embarrassing! Both the wind and thunder elements want to take the title, and they want to remove the word "air", so they always squeeze, crowd, persecute each other, and all kinds of tricks want to kill each other. Now it has become the wind and thunder to support the queen, and the thunder to support the queen. Mondela is really ridiculous. Seeing Robb coming in, Barry was finally relieved, don''t hesitate to throw the pot on Robb. He brushed the floor and stood up and said: "Robert, you are here, that''s good, I''m hesitating how to deal with this group of bastards, you come and help me come up with ideas." As soon as Robb walked in, he was hit by a cauldron, and he couldn''t help crying or laughing: "It''s for this to ask me to come." Barry said: "Yes!" Robb said, "Marquis Barry, you are the head of the regiment. I am just a staff member. You can decide this kind of thing in one word." Barry hurriedly said: "You can''t say that. You are the heir of the old commander. The Knights of the Storm will be handed over to you sooner or later. Besides, when the thunder and wind controversy, the old commander also started. The decisive role, I must respect your opinion. How to arrange these lightning magicians, you see..." I see a ghost! Robb immediately understood that this guy Barry may have a softer personality. He belongs to the type who is not decisive and has difficulty making decisions in case of trouble. It seems like a woman is picking clothes, which is very embarrassing. Robb didn''t talk about his own opinion, just smiled and asked: "Marquis Barry, kill all these people, do you think it''s okay?" When these words were said, the Thunder Magicians were shocked, and several people almost knelt down on the spot begging for mercy. Fortunately, this sentence is just a question, and there is still room for change, otherwise it will really kneel. Barry shook his head and said, "It''s not appropriate to kill all, it''s so cruel, I''m dizzy." The person beside: "..." You faint blood! Didn''t see you faint during the siege? Saying this is probably really soft. After all, there have not been a few generals who can kill the descending pawns frantically without frowning. Robb said again: "Then, take it all down, Fenglei is originally one family, so let''s merge the two together." Barry shook his head again: "These guys will wait for an opportunity to drag us back, and then our air system will fall into endless internal friction." Robb: "Are you struggling with this kind of mess?" Barry couldn''t laugh or cry: "This is a very important thing." "Okay." Robb took over: "I have an idea." When he said this, everyone immediately became very interested and looked at him with wide-eyed eyes. Robb said: "Rather than entangled in this way, it is better to play a simple plan. From now on, the wind and thunder are separated! The wind and thunder are all independent, juxtaposed with water, fire, and earth, and become the five elements of magic. , Lets do a good job of the Gran Kingdom together." Everyone: "..." Barry sweated profusely, and so did the gale knights beside him. After several seconds, Barry approached and whispered: "Robert, this proposal of yours, I am afraid that the balance of power has not been considered. We can combine wind magic and thunder magic to be compatible with fire, water, and earth. The three series are tied together. If they are separated, their strength will be much worse than the other three series. When the time comes, let alone the five series, it might directly become the only three series left in the world." Robb smiled and said: "We work hard for the wind system, even if we don''t rely on the power of the lightning magician, it can be strong enough to be alongside fire, water, and earth, isn''t it enough?" Barry: "..." The Storm Riders sweated profusely again, thinking: You said it was easy, but it''s not that easy to operate. Robb said: "The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. I will separate now, and my strength will definitely be worse than those of the three elements, but after Feng Lei separates, I have avoided internal friction, and I will play my own in the future, work hard, and forge ahead. , Just slowly catch up with the other three." Having said that, he paused, and then said: "If I''m not mistaken, Her Majesty the Queen must have already felt a headache about the quarrel between the wind and thunder systems. If we propose to divide the family, let Her Majesty approve the two systems. Build a tower of violent wind and tower of lightning and separate them into two cities for independent development. The queen will definitely agree. With the protection of Her Majesty''s policy, the two wind and thunder series will surely grow independently until they can be paralleled with the other three series. So far, all disputes will cease to exist at that time, and everyone will become a state where they will work together to contribute to the prosperity of the Gran Kingdom, and everything will no longer be a problem." It seems a bit difficult to understand this, but everyone thinks about it carefully, it seems that it is really the case. Barry said: "Well, I will report your proposal to Her Majesty the Queen, and see if she can agree. As for these lightning magicians... temporarily hand it over to the Black Earth Knights, and let them follow the Black Earth Knights to commit crimes and meritorious service. , Anyway, our Gale Knights dare not take them in, lest they turn back." Chapter 726： Its not like you at all Three days later, the Gale Knights returned and rejoined the Black Earth Knights. There are only a few troops stationed at the Magic Temple. Anyway, after Mondelas army was ambushed by Madeleine last time out of the city, he would definitely not dare to go out again in a short time. The Magic Temple only needs a small number of troops. Can hold, no longer have to worry about being retaken by Mondela. At this time, the Black Earth Knights had advanced a lot, approaching the capital of the saints. Strategically, Siglan currently seems to have the upper hand, but in tactics, no one dares to ignore it. After all, Mondela still has several main armies in his hands, the Mondela Knights (self-proclaimed as the King of East Gran Knights), White Lion Knights, Fire Knights, Ice Knights, Thunder Knights. As long as these five knights are still there, Mondela cannot be ignored, and besides Mondela is also standing by an Archbishop of Light, leading a knights of the temple, this force cannot be underestimated. Supplemented by a strong city security, it is not so easy to kill him. Therefore, the Black Earth Knights were very cautious, and the army advanced to the northwest of the capital of the saints, about twenty miles away, and set up a camp. The soldiers cut down trees on the spot, tied the thick trunks together, nailed them into the ground, and made a wall. Hundreds of magicians were holding magic essence potions, holding pens, and drawing defensive magic arrays on the ground. This large magic circle must cover a military camp that can accommodate tens of thousands of people. Therefore, the drawing of the magic circle has to be planned and divided in advance, and then a group of magicians are responsible for an area, just like the programmers in later software companies, a group Responsible for a function, and finally assembled together into a complete program. Robb discovered that these ancients actually understood the production method of subcontracting labor, but they only spent their IQ on war. If they were willing to tilt a little bit toward production, the assembly line would have been invented a long time ago. Madeleine was very excited to greet the camp outside the camp when she saw that the Knights of the Storm had returned. Seeing Robb''s safe return, she waved her hands joyfully: "Mr. Robert, congratulations on taking the magic temple and making great achievements." Robb also smiled and waved to her. Then, I heard Madeleine speak at a rapid rate of messy things, such as "Should I be promoted to Duke this time", "At least two more fiefdoms" and such things that make people sweating profusely. Robb was in a cold sweat after hearing it, and it was estimated that the queen would have to lift the table after hearing it, so he just hurried in. He and Madeleine walked into the camp side by side, and a violent knight ran up beside him, and handed Madeleine a silver stone: "Grand Duke, this stone..." Madeleine was angrily: "Did you see me talking to Mr. Robert? Break the stone and take it away." The Storm Rider sweated and said, "Mr. Robert picked up the stone." Madeleine''s expression eased instantly: "Say it early! It turned out that Mr. Robert picked it up. It must be a good thing." The Storm Rider is speechless, forget it, don''t say it, retire... Another Gale Knight patted him on the shoulder and said, "Brother, in the future report, no matter what the content is, you can''t go wrong if you start with three words Robert." "Justified!" After a while, Madeleine realized that she was holding a piece of thorium ore in her hand. She was really shocked. Hearing from the people on the left and right said that Robert had found a vein of thorium, and at the same time got many young giant bats. Cub, can''t help but get a little excited: "This is a great credit, Elizabeth will be very happy to know that, this time I must convince her to promote you to Duke." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "No need, no, I''m just fine with this Viscount now." That evening, Robb left the identity of Robert Smith in the camp room to "rest", and his consciousness switched back to the lazy priest in Westwind, and he sat quietly and waited for the call. He knew that the ghost woman must be calling soon. Sure enough, when the setting sun was being dragged away by the sunset, the phone rang. After taking a look, she saw Her Majesty the Queen sitting in front of the crystal ball with her usual majestic face. Robb said weakly and breathlessly: "If something happens, retreat if nothing happens." The queen didn''t blame him for saying strange things, and went straight to the subject: "Your student Robert Smith, in a strange valley, found a vein of thorium." "Oh?" Robb said: "What''s wrong? When you found such a good thing, why did you call me with a dull face? You should smile and get up." "You think I''m so good to lie?" The queen said with a stern face: "Your student, found precious thorium ore, dont need a piece of it, give it all to my people, and then your people are outside the canyon, planing those precious thorium ore. The skin of the giant bat, after planing it, doesn''t even look at the Thorium Mine, and walks away. Do you think I should be happy? If I really smile now, it can only show that I am a fool." Robb squinted: "Then what are you going to do?" "What is bat skin?" The queen didn''t want to talk at all, pointing straight to the subject. Robb spread his hands: "Connective leather, a very high-level leather making material, is stronger than the leather of the flying dragon and the thunder lizard, and the things made are better." The queen squinted: "It doesn''t sound very good. It''s not as useful as Thorium." Robb smiled and said: "This is what you are wrong. Leather and metal are originally used in different ways. If they are forced to compare good and bad, how can they be compared? For example, I ask you, is the cake delicious? The pudding is delicious, can you compare it?" Robb concluded: "I got good leather and gave you good metal. This is my righteousness and righteousness. This is called profit for everyone." The queen squinted: "Then let''s change it. I want good leather, and you want good metal. Would you like it?" Robb said without hesitation: "No!" The queen "touched" the table and slapped it: "This is a real hammer. That skin must be better than Thorium. I want skins, not Thorium." Robb smiled and said: "Come less! It was discovered by my people. The giant bat was also cleaned up by me with arcane explosions. The connective skin is also something I can understand the value. It should belong to me and there is no discussion." The queen said: "But it was found in Siegeland. It belongs to the Gran Kingdom, and I must take a share." "Wow, what do I say to this woman?" Robb said, "You are shameless." The queen suddenly showed a charming smile: "I''m usually too reasonable, and I rarely cheat, so you forget that I am a woman." She suddenly coquettishly acted like an ordinary girl: "Divide me. Some connective skins, dont take up all the good things alone, okay, Im begging you." "Stop!" Robb said in a cold sweat: "Stop making trouble, this is not like you at all." Chapter 727： Queens sign "Really stop making trouble, it''s so unlike you." Robb sweated coldly. "Don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble." The queen brushed the floor, and returned to her cold face, as if she had never appeared like an ordinary little woman just now, she said with a stern face: "What a ghost man, I am acting like a baby. , You still refuse to give me something good." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "Ordinary women acting like a baby is really acting like a baby. Your acting like a baby is totally a horror movie. Can it be effective? Okay, stop making trouble! I won''t give you these connective skins because you take them. There is no way to make any decent things. Your craftsmen dont understand this kind of leather. A lot of it must be wasted, and there is no way to make decent equipment. Its better to make it here, and then distribute the finished product to you." "Huh?" Queen Daqi: "You planned to give it to me?" "Yes!" Robb said seriously, "Am I like such a selfish person?" "picture!" "That''s all about you." "You are the most generous person I have ever met, and you are not selfish at all." "Your ability to turn into the wind is really amazing, what a ghost woman." The two laughed for a while, and the queen suddenly stopped, her face became more serious than ever: "I have something, let me ask you to help." Robb said: "If it''s too difficult, I won''t help." The queen said very seriously: "Come on the bright road, my palace, be idle on my throne for two months, oh no, maybe one month is good." A wicked smile appeared on Robbs face: "What are you doing? Want me to sit on your throne? Then are you sitting on my lap? Tsk, although this request is a bit too small, but I am in With a little loss of spirit, I can still reluctantly agree to you, but I can''t guarantee that I can control my own hands." The queen obviously didn''t want to make a joke at this time, her face was terribly serious: "Don''t talk nonsense, this is a very serious request. You should know what I want to do. Gagging is useless. I just ask, will you? help me?" Robb sighed: "What kind of ghost woman, in this case, shouldn''t ordinary people flirt by the way? Why don''t you even have a feminine style." "Under this situation, I really don''t have the mood to be a woman." The queen said: "Now I am an avenger, a king, and a leader. I am responsible for my country and my people. There is no one. In the stable capital, I cant rest assured and boldly go out personally, but in the final battle to defeat Mondela, if I dont go personally, I always feel that something is missing." She concluded: "I have to go! Therefore, I can only entrust the bright road to you." Robb kept his mouth flat: "You are not afraid that Siege will fall into my hands when you come back, and then you will become an exile little girl again, and pitifully flee to the most corner of the mainland." The queen bit her lower lip: "If you really want to treat me like this, I won''t run away. I will come back to die and show it to you." Robb clapped his applause: "It''s finally a little bit coquettish now." "Hey, don''t be arrogant about the yin and yang, I''ll just ask, would you like to help this." "Oh!" Robb actually really felt sorry for her, and sighed: "Go! The Bright Road, I will help you look at it." The queen was overjoyed: "Really? You agreed?" "Yeah! I agreed." Robb said, "However, I don''t have to sit on your throne. I''ll sit on Westwind City, my own chair. If there are any difficulties in the road to the light, you let the responsibility stay. The necromancer of the world can go through the portal and come to me, and I will go over and help." The queen looked at Robb deeply, and didn''t say any more nonsense, because since the ghost man agreed, there is no need to repeat the confirmation stupidly, and there is no need to doubt whether he can do it. She trusted this man, an inexplicable trust. Although she didn''t know where it came from, she was extremely firm, without the slightest wave of suspicion. She even would rather believe that one day she accidentally lost the capital, than a ghost man would miss. After hanging up the crystal ball, she carefully stuffed the crystal ball into a bag, hung the bag around her waist, put on a black robe, pushed open the door of her bedroom, and walked out. Outside the door, Necromancer No. 1 was waiting for her respectfully. The queen said in a calm tone: "Leave No. 48 on the Bright Road and take care of daily affairs. All the others will join me to conquer Mondela''s lair." No. 1 whispered: "No. 48 is insufficient, and the king is afraid of instability, especially the Dark Vatican. The relationship with us now is very delicate. If your Majesty leaves, those guys may be secretly upset." "It''s okay." The queen smiled proudly: "I have made perfect arrangements." Number One stopped talking, bowed a salute, retired, and sent a messenger. After a while, a large group of necromancers swarmed from various departments and gathered at the gate of the palace. Except for No. 2 in the Lost City, No. 8 in Westwind City, and No. 48 staying at the Road of Light, the rest of the Necromancers were all present. (The editor''s lady Tang Shui chuckles and puts on the glove: "Where is the 32nd?" The author was startled: "Oh, hello, forget it! The 32nd is also in Westwind City. Forget it, this kind of trivial matter. I''m too lazy to write.") These are former veterans, the Queen''s most loyal team! The predecessor was the palace magic group twenty years ago! The queen didn''t say any unnecessary nonsense, and did not need any pre-war mobilization. She stepped out of the palace first, turned on a skeleton horse, and ran towards the east gate. She had just set off, when a huge skeleton dragon spread its wings, flew up from the backyard of the palace, guarding the top of her head, and advancing eastward at the same speed as her skeleton horse. Then, a large group of necromancers all turned on the skeleton horse and followed behind the queen. At this time, the moonlight came on and the earth was covered with bright moonlight. A large group of people, under the shining of the moonlight, went out of the city overnight and ran eastward. In the woods and canyons outside the city, thousands of skeleton soldiers, skeleton archers, and skeleton dogs came out, following them, as if a hundred Ghost Night Walk! Not long after she was out of town... A guard of the city gate quietly slipped away from his post by night and got into the dark chapel. Then, the new archbishop of the dark chapel took out a crystal ball and dialed the phone of the pope in the lost city. ... Not long after, the church gathered all the cardinals and archbishops in a small room, and then heard the church''s deep and sinister voice, saying to them: "Queen, leave the road of light. " The bodies of the cardinals and archbishops trembled slightly, and then everyone laughed in gloomy voices: "She left the road of light?" "Hehehe!" Chapter 728： This is not an empty city plan, its an empty city A few days later... evening! As night fell, a crescent moon rose in the sky. Robb sits by a small river outside the camp, fishing! In ancient times, camping relied on water sources, so there were usually rivers and lakes not far from the barracks, which was convenient for Robb to fish for fun. But the things I caught in the last two days are a bit frantic, like dried bananas, torn socks, cloth armor... Anyway, there is nothing that can catch your eye. In the distance, a team of human scouts returned and changed shifts with another team of cat-man scouts. Then the tired human scouts returned to camp to rest, while the energetic cat-man scout team ran out of the camp and passed by Robs side. , An ocelot waved at him: "Viscount Robert, fishing again." Hearing this question, Robb knew what he meant. These cat people are really frantic. Every time they pass by their side, they will pretend to say hello. In fact, they are not fishing for Robbs sake. ? Robb smiled and cursed at them: "It was bad luck today. I didn''t catch any fish, so I caught some messy things." The cat man curiously said: "What''s the matter?" Robb took out a dry thing: "Dried bananas, do you want to eat it?" The cats looked dumbfounded: "How did you catch this from the water?" Robb smiled and said, "If you want to eat fish, you should catch it yourself. Your skill in catching fish is more reliable than my skill in fishing." The cats shook their heads and went away. These scouts are actually very hard. They make countless laps outside the camp every day. The scope of the sentry is very wide. This is also caused by the loss of poisonous fog last time. Now Madeleine has very strict requirements on the scouts. Be sure to ask the scouts to spot the enemy forces at a great distance to avoid the danger of poisoning fog again. If anyone misses the enemy''s poisonous fog squad, it must be dealt with according to military orders. Every time there is a wind, everyone will be very nervous, and will be sent out a great distance in the direction of the wind. In recent days, 20 miles west of the capital of the Saints of Madeleine Chen Bing, but has not sent troops to attack the city, but sent some small groups of troops around the city to cut off the opponent''s supply line. And Mondela did not dare to send out to attack Madeleines camp. In the East-West Granville Civil War in recent years, Mondela had eaten up enough of the Sieges magic items and knew that once he attacked. I''m going to be showered by magic props. He only dared to send a small group of troops out to harass and fight with Siegelans army. Anyway, in a sports battle, heavy and large magic items could not be played. In this case, he could play with Siegelans army. The army was tied. There were several small battles within 20 miles of the capital of the saints on both sides, all of which were hundreds of people, each with casualties, but none of them brought any decisive results. Both sides are very clear that the reason why Madeleine has not launched the general attack is waiting for someone. The only person she was waiting for could be that one! Robb saw the float on the water and hurriedly pulled the hook, but this time the thing he caught still had no use for fart, it turned out to be a gray iron sword. The gray equipment is the most garbage equipment in the game. It is useless. He picked up the iron sword and was about to twist it into something. Suddenly, a head, a huge skull dragon head, appeared in the grass across the river. The skeleton dragon looked at Robb with weird eyes, and Robb looked at the skeleton dragon with curious eyes. After staring at each other for about two seconds, Robb turned his head and looked to the west of the barracks. I saw a large group of knights rushing on horses of skeletons, and every skeleton immediately rode a knight in a black cloak. She outlines a moving body curve. Although she covers her head with a hood, Robb still recognizes it at a glance. It is Miss Queen. "Why don''t you come here on a manticore? Do you have to ride a bone horse and stubborn ass?" Robb just spit out a troop, and saw an army of undead, skeleton soldiers, skeleton archers, and skeletons running out behind the knights. Skeleton dogs and so on, a large piece of black crushed. Gee! Robb patted his **** and got up, thinking: Miss Queen, this is a rush out, what else is left in the capital? About only a group of administrative staff were left. It''s so brave. You can''t call a plan, just call it an empty city! You really believe me enough. He took the fishing rod and walked slowly back to the camp. By this time Madeleine had already greeted the entrance of the camp. The queen turned down and hugged Madeleine. The western etiquette is to hug and hug and is not reserved at all. Robb opened his hands, looking like he wanted to hug him, and the number one Necromancer sprang out from the ground. He also opened his hands and hugged Robb. Robb turned and ran away in fright. Madeleine turned her head and said, "Mr. Robert, what are you doing there? Come and say hello to Elizabeth. She is here to promote you to Duke." "It''s not!" The queen said grumpily, "Don''t talk nonsense." Madeleine only said an unreliable sentence, then turned the topic back to business, and whispered: "You brought everyone out like this? There is nothing left in the road of light? If the dark church comes from behind ..." "It''s okay." The queen said calmly: "The ghost man promised to help me keep the path of light." Madeleine frowned: "He keeps it alone? If the Dark Vatican really wants to do it, I am afraid it is not small, and Godafather has only 500 Westwind fighters in his hands, and he has to guard both Westwind City and Light Road at the same time. , I think it''s a little bit hanging." Robb spoke next to him, "I think my teacher should be fine." Madeleine said: "Oh, isn''t it? That must be fine." Queen:"" The necromancers nearby wiped out their sweat. Okay, the Grand Duke is good at everything, that''s not reliable. The queen said: "Go, go to the military camp and study the map. I need to understand the current frontline situation as soon as possible." Madeleine nodded: "Okay!" The group of people walked into the camp. Robb was about to follow him. He suddenly felt that his clone was slapped on the shoulder. He brushed the floor and cut his consciousness over and returned to the stone chair in Westwind City. The person at is Lilian, she is tapping Robb on the shoulder. Robb turned his head and smiled: "What''s the matter?" Lilian is one of the very few people who knows Robb''s two-line operation. She deliberately patted Robb on the shoulder to make him switch his consciousness back, and whispered in his ear: "The dwarf leader is here." Chapter 729： This will become faint Robb looked up, and sure enough, the dwarf leader had just crawled out of the sewer entrance in front of the church and was walking in the direction of the church. Lilian reminded it at the right time. Robb quickly cut his consciousness back to Robert Smith, walked quickly into the military hall, stood in the corner of the room, turned himself into a statue-like ornament in a low-key manner, and then quickly switched back. At this time, the dwarf The leader also just walked in front of Robb with his short legs. "Godafather!" The dwarf leader looked very excited, his beard trembling with excitement: "The last time you asked us to develop something, we finally succeeded in researching it." "Oh?" Robbkey said: "What did I ask you to study?" In the recent two-line operation, the booth was a bit big and there was too much business. Robb himself couldn''t figure out how much he had done. The dwarf leader said: "Mortar!" Robb: "Hey? Did that succeed? Interesting, let''s take a look." The dwarf leader took out a cylinder with a bracket from his back and placed it in front of Robb: "Godafather, we made this thing based on the idea of ??making a dwarf artillery at your request, and filled the bottom with explosives, and then Ignite it, and I can throw the iron bullets far away at once, very, very far..." Robb smiled and asked, "How far can I go?" "If it is a solid bullet, it can fly two or three miles away." The dwarf leader said: "Hollow bullets may be farther, but we always fail with the hollow bullets you gave us." Speaking of this, the dwarf leader is a bit frustrated: "The strength of the hollow bullet is not enough. When the gunpowder in the mortar explodes to generate propulsion, it is easy to accidentally detonate the hollow bullet in the process of pushing the bullet out of the barrel. , The result was not only unable to shoot out, but also wounded several of our craftsmen. And even if it was not easy to detonate, it was successfully shot out, but the shell had been damaged, and it did not explode after flying out. It makes no difference." While talking, the dwarf leader set up a mortar and randomly fired a shot at the black pine mountain range behind the church. The shell made a sharp scream and flew to the hillside, and then "poofed" the ground. NS. It was too far apart, and was blocked by flowers and trees. I couldn''t see what it had hit, but it was certain that it had just smashed a big hole in the damp ground of the hillside. The dwarf leader smiled awkwardly: "Solid bullets are just that powerful." Robb said: "In other words, you have successfully studied the mortar and can shoot two or three miles away, but the problem is that it can''t play the kind of hollow bullets I said that can bloom, only very old solid bullets. . Because hollow bullets can easily be detonated before they are shot out, or they wont explode at all, right?" The dwarf leader nodded sharply. Robb frowned: "It is easy to be detonated because the hollow bullet is not strong enough, that is, the shell is too weak. It will not explode at all because our technology is not enough, and the collision detonation technology is completely blank. ." The dwarf leader continued to nod sharply. Robb clapped his hands and said: "Understood, then use Thorium and Okin to make the shell, the strength is enough, and then use the magic rune as a condition to determine the detonation." The dwarf leader was about to nod his head, and suddenly felt something was wrong, and screamed: "Isn''t it? Thorium is an extremely precious metal, used to make bullet casings? Orgin seems to be more precious than Thorium! This...this...this is Isn''t it too frantic?" "Cut!" Robb said: "You know what a fart, and the high-level missile fires tens of millions of soft sister coins. That''s normal operation. Forget it, I told you that these have a fart, and you don''t know what a soft sister is. Coins. Anyway, its normal to spend more money on cannonballs. You have to get used to it. Fighting is just fighting money. Its so decided, you go get some Olympic gold and make a magic container as quickly as possible. I installed an explosion technique in it, and then you shoot this thing out with a mortar, lets see the effect again." The dwarf leader was in a cold sweat... However, Okin is also Godafather''s anyway, he wants to play around, and the dwarf leader can only play with him. It is unwise to sing against Godafather. He drooped his head, went back to the sewer, and kept nagging as he walked: "The Arcanite ore dug from the bottom of the lake these few days has finally produced some Arcanite ingots, which are to be used as cannonballs. Now, kill me, ah, kill me." Seeing him so sad and sad, Lilian couldn''t stand it anymore, and said in a low voice: "Those Okins that have just been collected are the treasures of the dwarves. They can''t put it down, they like it so much. They are made into shells. If it''s gone, they will definitely be sad." "Cut, who cares about them." Robb said: "Sooner or later they have to get used to playing like this." Lilian grinned. "Well, you continue to help me look here, I''ll cut it over first." Robb squeezed Lilian''s little hand, but felt that she also squeezed herself back, and this Nizi is now getting bolder and bolder. I am in a good mood, brush the floor, and cut back to the front line... As soon as everything came back, I felt that something was wrong. Everyone in the room focused their eyes on themselves, each of them opened wide, especially the Queen and Madeleine. "Why are you staring at me like this?" Robb said. The queen was furious: "Do you dare to ask me this way? I have a meeting here, and when you ask your opinion, you don''t say anything in a daze, and you don''t even reply to me, so you dare to ask me why I stare at you?" Robb: "..." The queen said: "What did I just say? Come and listen." Robb: "Uh...Well...cough..." The queen snorted coldly: "That is to say, didn''t listen to it, right?" Robb was embarrassed. Madeleine said next to him: "Elizabeth, don''t be angry. Actually, Mr. Robert can''t be blamed for this. We all blame the content of our meeting just now for being so boring. In fact, I was dozing off by hearing it, yes, yes, that''s it." The queen squinted: "Even if I''m talking nonsense, as a minister, I must be alert and listen carefully." Madeleine said: "Oh, this will make you faint." Everyone: "..." Queen:"" Well, there is really no way to take this frenzied girlfriend, who told her to be a good friend who grew up with her since she was a child? The queen also knows that there is Madeleine Lisa. It is really inconvenient for herself to clean up Robert Smith, so she had to hum One said: "Pay attention next time. I will lose your mind during the meeting. I will demote you to a baron. If you lose your mind, you will drop again." Robb hurriedly said pretendingly: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for his magnanimity." The queen said: "I don''t care about my threats at all when I see the look in your eyes." "No, no, I''m so scared." Robb said, "I''m so scared." When everyone saw him, there was no way they were scared, and couldn''t stand this stuff, so forget it and ignore him. Chapter 730： I have something to say The queen said: "Don''t pay attention to this guy. It seems that he can''t say anything decent. Let''s continue the discussion." She pointed to the capital of the saints on the map and continued with the topic just now: "The Mondela army now has magic items like ours. Of course, Mondela does not have as many magic items as us, but behind him With the support of the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom, like the Thunder Gods Roar and Poisonous Mist used in the attack this time, they are all magic items beyond our expectations, so we must also beware. Maybe the support of the Desert Kingdom Next, it is possible that the number of his magic items is not less than ours." The generals nodded. The queen continued: "During a siege, the opponents magic items are condescending, but we can only attack from the flat ground. The difficulty is very high. You may have to push forward with the opponents magic items. , I think, quickly transport the thorium ore that Robert has just discovered, and let all the artisans with the army rush to make it. It will take a few days to make several shield carts. ." Everyone felt good when they heard it, and several generals stood up: "The strength of Thorium is indeed enough to resist the opponent''s magic. It is a very good plan to make a shield roof in the front." "We can also use Thorium to reinforce the siege ram and tower to avoid being overwhelmed by their magic." The generals expressed their opinions, and the discussion was in full swing. At this moment, Robb raised his hand: "I want to speak." The queen glanced at him and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. You guy was crazy just now, now you are running out to speak? What kind of **** can be said? Ghostly you. Barry next to him also quietly pulled Robb, and whispered: "Low-key, just annoyed your majesty, you have to hide now, don''t jump out to scold, otherwise, even if the Grand Duke desperately protects You, Your Majesty will also take care of you." Robb whispered: "It''s okay. Her Majesty is a reasonable person. As long as my speech is really useful, she won''t be angry with me." Barry thinks about it carefully, and that''s right. Her Majesty is not a faint prince, but a rare prince. It doesn''t matter if a little thing provokes the queen. As long as Robb, the staff member, can come up with a really useful strategy, Her Majesty will immediately change him. of. Barry believed in Robb''s ability, and patted him on the shoulder: "Okay." He also raised his hand: "Your Majesty, we have something to say from the Knights of the Storm." In the name of the Knights of the Storm, Miss Queen didn''t want to care about Robb, but she had to turn her head: "Well, the Knights of the Storm, what do you think?" Barry stabbed Robb quietly. Robb stood in front: "Ah, my opinion is this...I think it is not good to use those thorium as shield carts. We might as well use them to make a more effective magic item." Hearing his opening remarks, the queen became interested. She knew very well that Katyusha, landmines and other things were made by Robb. This young man has a talent for magic items. He now says that he can use Thorium as a new monster. Props, maybe you can really make great things. The queen said: "Well, what do you want to do?" Robb said, "Use Thorium to make bombs... Well, you dont know what bombs are. In short, they are things like landmines. When they hit it, they will explode with a bang! Lets use another one. A magic item called a mortar, threw the thorium bomb into Mundelas lair, and promised to blow him up to call mother." Everyone: "..." The queen didn''t speak, but her face was very wonderful. How to describe that face, it was like a person who had been poor for a lifetime. One day, walking on the street, she finally picked up a stack of money, but someone next to her came out to mention it. Suggestion: "Let''s burn the money." The expression that Miss Queen put on now is the expression that she should have after hearing the two words "burned". The queen was calm, and a few necromancers next to him smashed the ground and jumped to her feet: "Robert, what are you talking about? Why do you have to use Thorium to make bombs?" "We finally got some thorium mine! How can we waste it like this." "Although Thorium was discovered, you can''t mess around like this." A group of people called Lianlian... The strange expression on the queen''s face lasted for a while, but in the end she recovered her calmness. After all, she was a Mingjun, not a faint one, and would not veto the opinions of courtiers without understanding the whole story. She tried to suppress her heart that wanted to lift the table, and asked in a deep voice: "What is the reason for using thorium as a bomb? If it needs to explode like a mine, we use a mixture of iron and ruby. The props and materials are already competent enough." Robb said: "The reason is the hardness! The material mixed with iron and ruby ??is too brittle. A small explosion will destroy it. The mortar cannot throw it far away, and it cannot be thrown from a super long distance. Go into the enemys city. But Thorium does not have this problem. It is hard enough and should be able to withstand the impact of the cannon without being destroyed. It can successfully fly into the enemys city and then use it. The rune of multiple conditional judgments stimulates it, and then explodes from the inside, using magical power to blow up the thorium shell in one fell swoop. Once it is blown up, it will become countless shrapnel flying around, and the lethality is very high. It''s impressive." Speaking of this, Robb smiled and said: "You might as well imagine that the small dagger made by Thorium shoots at the enemy all over the sky, and the picture is beautiful." The ministers covered their faces: "The sky is full of thorium daggers. The lethality is indeed amazing, but the speed of burning money is also amazing." Who doesn''t know Her Majesty Queen Sigram''s poverty-stricken and money-burning strategy, she can''t afford it. However, the ministers really underestimated Miss Queen. Miss Queen is poor, she only poor herself, the private property of the poor king''s family, but never the country, the army, or the people. If it were not for her to use her private property to develop the country, how could she be poor? She never hesitated to invest in advanced technology and magic tools, because she had learned something from that ghost man a long time ago: science and technology are the primary productive forces, and only those who master technology can control the world. She frowned and pondered for a while. After dozens of seconds, she raised her head and said in a very serious tone: "I need to see the sample. If it is as effective as you said, I can agree to use it. Thorium came to develop a large number of bombs. Even if all the Thorium was spent, I would not hesitate." Chapter 731： Mortars and Thorium Bombs Five days later, outside the barracks. Miss Queen brought all the necromancers, Madeleine, Barry, a large group of black knights, violent knights, and the heads of the sub-human legions to a hillside outside the camp. Everyone came to see Robbs new weapon. Robb holds a thorium bomb in his hand... Its not Okins. After he had negotiated with the queen, the queen sent a few large pieces of thorium ore back from the valley eagerly, smelted them into thorium ingots at the fastest speed, and then mixed them to increase the increase. And the ruby ??powder that contains the magical power of the flame element, and finally, according to Robb''s request, made a thorium bomb that can be filled with magic. Robb''s two-line operation secretly moved the mortar from Westwind Town, and the Thorium bomb has just been completed here, so the configuration is all alive. This is the dwarves in the happy family. They finally don''t need to use the newly smelted Okin to make bombs, so they were so happy that they held the Okin ingot and cried firmly. The queen brought a package of people and watched Robb set up a strange cylinder on the ground. The cylinder was really small, the size and weight that a single soldier could carry, and the materials used to make it were obviously not good. It seems to be a cylinder made of steel. Robb filled it with gunpowder, just like when the Dwarf Cannon was about to fire. Seeing this, the generals who often deal with dwarf artillery have actually guessed what Robb is going to do. They whispered to each other: "The principle of this thing seems to be not complicated, it is to use a technique similar to the dwarf artillery to shoot out the bomb." "No wonder thorium is used for the shell! The dwarf artillery uses solid iron bullets. The iron bullets will not break when fired, but if steel is used for the shell, the bomb will be broken at the moment of firing." "Only Thorium is hard enough to withstand the impact of firing a gun?" "I think Mithril should be fine too!" "Hey, that one is too expensive." "These are all materials for making artifacts. I urge you to be kind." Discussions of this kind were whispered among the generals. Miss Queen actually understood the principle of this gadget from the very beginning. It is very simple, no need to explain nonsense. The question now is how effective this gadget is in actual combat. The advantages and disadvantages of the dwarf artillery are well known to everyone here. The shells cannot surpass the city wall. They will be blocked by the strong and tall city wall and will not injure the enemy behind the city wall. When they are engaged in a siege, they are more used to bombard the city. The gate or the city wall, blast out a big hole in the city gate or the city wall, and the soldiers can take the opportunity to attack. After Robb set up the iron tube, he gestured for a long time, as if he was aiming, and he was still chanting about inclination and elevation angle, wind direction and wind speed and other words that no one could understand, it sounded unpredictable and deep, it seemed very powerful. The generals couldn''t help but whispered again: "It seems that you need to learn a lot of knowledge to use this gun." "It has something to do with mathematics?" They were discussing happily when they suddenly saw Robb cast a glance at his mouth and said: "Fak, I don''t understand. It''s too complicated, just aim at something, just hit it around." Everyone: "Fak, are you trying to fight? Then take a fart." Robb took out the thorium bomb, threw it into the cylinder, then lit the fuse under the cylinder, and ran away, covering his ears. This kind of poorly soiled mortar is obviously different from the later mortars, but it doesnt matter. Robb is messing around anyway, as long as he can throw the thorium bomb a few miles away, no matter what the principle is. Reliable. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the fuse, watching it burn, and thinking silently in their hearts: A large piece of thorium was used to make this bomb. If this thing is useless, Her Majesty the Queen is determined to die. Miss Queen is actually just as nervous! To the poor, that piece of thorium is a lot of money, and you must not fail... "boom!" The fuze burned out and the mortar fired... If it were the excellent, scientific mortars that fired in the original world, it would be over as soon as the smoke sprayed, but this dwarven earthen mortar was too explosive. After firing, the shells flew out, but round The tube itself blew up and smashed towards the generals. A violent wind knight was standing relatively forward and was almost hit by a cylinder. He hurriedly flashed sideways. The knight behind raised his shield to block it. A loud noise was blocked, but the knight''s bowl was shaken. Tingling. A group of people sweated profusely: "Hey, did this weapon hit your own person?" Someone yelled, "Where is the shell? Where did the shell go?" "The cannon popped out! Listen to the sound." Everyone heard a "tweet" sound of cannonballs in mid-air. They all raised their heads to see where the cannonballs were, but they couldn''t actually see them. After a short interval, they were on the hillside more than two miles away. There was a "boom" and the Thorium bomb landed. This thorium bomb was filled with an "explosion technique" cast by an ordinary flame magician, so the power of the explosion was not very large. It exploded two miles away, and it didn''t feel so shocking. Everyone only saw a fire flashing two miles away, nothing more, and then it was gone. However, the range of this gun really scared everyone. "It''s so far!" "This is too far." "Nose day! This distance is about the same as the distance when the enemy put poisonous fog on our fortress that day." "The more remote strategic level!" There was a slight smile on the queen''s face. She was very satisfied at this distance. Although the explosion technique just now was too scumbag, but it was just an experimental explosion technique, which will definitely be in it when it is put into mass production. Equipped with a powerful real explosion technique, it is very powerful. At that time, it was far away two miles away, and Mondela was blown to his head with explosives. It was very beautiful after thinking about it. When she was thinking about this, she heard Robb smile and say, "Dont panic, everyone. Its so far apart. Everyone hasnt seen the real power of the explosion. Go over and take a look at the scene of the explosion. Ill tell you, In fact, the damage from the explosion is second, and the really powerful thing is the shrapnel!" No one understood this sentence yet, but when everyone walked two miles and came to the center of the explosion, they finally understood what Robb said. Several large trees around the explosion point were hit by thorium shrapnel one after another big holes, the kind that can be seen through from here on the opposite side, and a mountain wall next to it, there are many deep holes in it, all Cut out by Thorium fragments. Thorium is extremely sharp, cutting stones is like cutting tofu. Everyone dug into the mountain wall half a yard deep, but they were unable to dig out the Thorium fragments. After digging for nearly two yards, they finally found the embedded mountain wall. Thorium tablets. A general couldn''t help his face change color: "If this thing explodes next to me, I''m afraid I can''t stop it with a shield. The shield will be pierced in an instant." Chapter 732： You are finally willing to stand by my side "Mass production!" The queen didn''t talk nonsense any more, just two words, this matter was qualitative. However, she is not a fool. The real difficulty of the thing just now is even if others have not seen it, but she sees it very clearly: "Robert, I have something to ask you." Robb said: "What''s the matter?" The queen pointed to the cylinder on the ground: "Dont think I dont know. The thorium bomb is a very simple thing. The magic item maker here can easily make it. Everyone is shocked by the cost of the thorium shell. I paid attention to the Thorium bomb, but I didn''t find that the really difficult thing to do was this cylinder. This thing uses the technology of the dwarf artillery, but it is only such a small tube. The technology here is the most important." Robb was really convinced now. Everyone''s eyes were chasing the thorium bomb. Only Miss Queen was so awake. The bomb has a fart. If it can''t be thrown so far, it''s an ordinary landmine. The mortar that can throw bombs so far is the true crystallization of science. Robb said, "This cylinder comes from Westwind City..." Before he finished speaking, the queen instantly ignored him and grabbed a crystal ball with a brush. When Robb saw this, he quickly realized that the body of the lazy priest was just cut over, and he saw the crystal ball of communication on the stone table emitting a bright light. A bit dumbfounded, but on the surface he had to pretend to be lazy and connected to the phone. As soon as it was connected, the queen jumped up on the crystal side: "What a man!" Robb said, "What are you doing? I vomit as soon as I get through, I have eaten your rice?" The queen said angrily: "I finally understand why you want bat skins instead of thorium ore. It turns out that you have made up your mind to let me make thorium bombs by myself, and then you ask your students to bring this cylinder to I think that cheating me to buy your cylinder is really a poisonous way of defrauding money." Robb: "Hey, you think too much." "I didn''t think too much." The Queen grieved Barra: "I am now in the city of Mondela. How can I not buy such a good weapon? Then you sit on the land and ask for the price and blackmail me severely, right? I just ask, how much does this cylinder cost?" Robb spread his hands: "You can set the price yourself. Look at how much material the cylinder uses and how much gunpowder you need to use with it. Estimate the price yourself and report it. Save the abdomen of a gentleman. By the way, I would like to remind you that this thing needs a mortar, so its not called that cylinder." "Huh? I set the price?" The queen was shocked: "Aren''t you going to blackmail me severely?" "Cut!" Robb said: "What''s the use of knocking on you? You are out on the march, and you can''t carry a lot of money with you. Your money is piled in that slum-like palace. Now you ask me to take charge of your capital. , If you want me to sit on your throne, that is to say, your money is now in my control. What am I still blackmailing you for money? Do I not know if I want to move?" Queen:"" Well, it''s justified and convincing. She said in a suspicious tone: "So kind this time? You really didn''t lie to me for money? Why?" Robb sighed lightly, did not speak, and did not tell Miss Queen the reason. But he knew the reason in his own heart. He has been in this world for four years! When he first came, he regarded himself as a passer-by, an outsider, a person who had nothing to do with the world and could see the destruction of the world with a smile, and there would be no slight pain. Therefore, he could always keep himself out of the way and sit. Watching the war fought, he did not move. But not anymore! Four years of life allowed him to integrate into this world and make him a part of this world. He began to think about problems with the "Glan people" thinking. He had friends and cares in this world. He can no longer look at everything in this world with cold eyes, and the attack of the black dragon makes him see that his power is ultimately limited. There is a threat like a black dragon, shouldn''t human beings unite and try their best to knock it down and avoid the days of living in fear once in those four years? Why do humans have to fight in their nests under such circumstances? He started to want to stop this boring war! And to stop the war, there must be a victor. If you choose between Mondela and Miss Queen to be the victor, there is no choice at all. Robb said: "Don''t care too much about money, go to the fight, complete the reunification of the motherland as soon as possible, so that the people can live a good life. And I will send you mass-produced mortars immediately, of course it is not free. Yes, you have to pay the dwarf craftsmen. You have information about Westwind Town. You know what the market is for the wages here, so you can figure it out for yourself." The queen was speechless for a while, and after several seconds, she sighed softly: "Are you finally willing to stand by my side?" "Idiot." Robb said: "When you promise to help you take the road of light, isn''t it considered to be on your side?" The queen suddenly felt a bit sore on her nose... However, she is very good at controlling emotions. Therefore, after a moment of soreness, she immediately recovered her usual expression and usual mental state. With a wave of her hand, she patted the crystal ball and hung up the phone. Turning around, the black cloak revolved with the movement of her turning, as if a black flower had bloomed. She shouted to the ministers around her: "Vigorously excavate thorium ore, and let the craftsmen accompanying the army make a large number of thorium ore. If the silver bomb is not enough, the Manticore troops will immediately return to the City of Light to transport more craftsmen." The queen continued: "By now, our army has a certainty of victory. From the 10th to the 20th, you will lead an undead army to move north of Mondela''s lair and control the northern area of ??the city. From the 20th to the On the 30th, you led an undead army to control the southern area of ??the city. I personally led the main army to press outside the West City and leave the east to Mondela..." Conte poked his head in the Tornado Cavaliers and asked weakly, "Why do you want to leave the west side? All surrounded and beaten to death, okay?" All the generals laughed: "Go away, you new recruit knows what a fart." "Hey!" Kangte exclaimed, "My opinion is correct. There is a problem with your style of play. Enclosing the enemy and annihilating them is the kingly way. Why do you want to leave a way for the enemy to escape? Your tactics It must be wrong. You can''t stick to the wrong tactics just because I am a recruit." The queen glanced at him and said, "Where did this guy come from? What are you talking about?" Barry awkwardly said: "It''s from Westwind City, Baron Noren''s private...cough...nephew, the recruit has just joined the army, and I don''t know how to fight, I''ll take care of him." When the queen heard the words Westwind City, she was stunned and sighed: "Forget it, don''t blame him, the ghost man in Westwind City is indeed qualified to encircle the enemy and fight to death. It''s just because we are not strong enough. There will be only one way out." Chapter 733： This battle is not so easy to finish A huge battle officially began after the arrival of Miss Queen. It was the Northern Army who fought first! A reinforcement army came from the Tower of Fire to reinforce the capital of the saints, and finally fought with the undead army ten miles north of the city. The fire knights, which were stationed in the capital of the saints, also slew out from the north gate, and The reinforcements outside fought on both sides, desperately trying to destroy the North Route Army. Ordinary troops will panic when they encounter a two-sided flanking attack, and their morale will collapse. However, the undead army guards outside the north city. The undead army will never waver in morale. For them, two-sided flanking is the same as a single-sided attack. There is no difference in fighting. They fought desperately against the Fire Knights! Of course, they will not die. The Fire Knights attacked two or three times, but failed to break through the blockade of the Undead Legion, and hurriedly called the Temple Knights to help, because the sacred magic was designed to conquer the undead. However, when the Archbishop led the Knights of the Temple to kill, Madeleine also led the reinforcements of the Knights of the Black Earth. The members of the Black Earth Knights are all humans, so they are not afraid of any sacred magic. The fierce battle between the two sides lasted four days at a distance of about twenty miles from the city, and finally the Mondela army was crushed back into the city. Two days later, Mondela was unwilling to be trapped in the city, and sent the Frost Knights to open the south gate assault. The two sides fought fiercely in the mountains and forests around twenty miles south of the city. The werewolf army and the leopard army fought fiercely. After a jungle ambush, the main force of the Ice Knights collided with the undead army. All of a sudden, a large area was filled with skeleton soldiers frozen into popsicles, which was a miracle. Then reinforcements from the Knights of the Storm arrived and joined forces with the Undead Army and the Leopard Legion, and finally repelled the Knights of Frost. Then, one person took a hammer and a chisel to chisel off the ice from the skeleton soldiers, and the skeleton soldiers jumped alive again. NS. Mondelas two attacks did not take much advantage, and he could not even effectively reduce the army of the undead. He couldn''t help but become irritated. He died of one person and one less, but the undead army would not die. The skeleton soldiers were broken up. It also made him feel a headache. Although the Knights of the Temple can purify the undead, the Knights of the Temple have no time to play purification, and they are pushed back by the opponent with superior forces. If they can''t fully gain the upper hand in a battle, it is impossible for them to purify these undead forces. Then, the main force led by the queen suppressed the front of the west city gate. The composition of the main force is extremely complicated. There are an undead regiment led by Miss Queen and the necromancers, a palace magic group, Madeleine''s Black Earth Knights, Barry''s Knights of the Storm, and there are also bear people, A sub-human army composed of cat people, tiger people, and leopard people. The army did not attack the city immediately, but moved forward slowly. First, some simple, basic fortifications must be built under the city, such as a very simple front camp, wooden shelves, high platforms, and wood to attack. City towers, making stone throwers, and other messy things. Of course, the people in the city would not allow the enemy to build fortifications under their own walls so easily. Mondela was not an idiot either. He knew the reason why the defenders had to put pressure on the siege army. From time to time, he opened the gates and sent out a knights to charge, preventing Sigram''s army from approaching his city. Both you come and I go, In short, both sides fought extremely cautiously in this war, because no one can afford to lose. Robb did not follow the front line of the battle. These days, he has been supervising the magic item making experts to make Thorium bombs, and the artisans with the army are working hard, constantly processing Thorium ore at the fastest speed. Thorium ingots are then made into bombs, and then handed to the magicians, filled with the most powerful explosives they can release. The craftsmen in Westwind City are also stepping up to make mortars, and cylinders are made one after another. When this thing wasn''t much, Miss Queen didn''t intend to expose it, but planned to accumulate a lot of it in the final decisive battle and take it out and bomb it wildly, hitting Mondela unexpectedly. Robb thought this idea was very reliable, so he didn''t comment, he just did his job silently. Just as Mondela and Miss Queen were fighting under the Saint City, a group of rabbit people were walking in a dazed mountain. This mountain is the boundary mountain that separates the Desert Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom. There is a rugged and difficult path in the mountain. It is the sweat of countless rabbits who walked out of their lives. Its name is called the Ancient Tea Horse Road. The leader of this group of rabbit people is Shang Yang! He took his own caravan, carrying a large amount of western goods purchased in Xifeng City, and trekking on the ancient tea-horse road, intending to transport these goods back to Dongtu Datang, earning a lot of money, and then from Dongtu Datang. Transport a lot of tea, silk, ceramics, and make a lot of money. The industrious bunny people are on the way to make money, but they will fight for their lives. Shang Yang walked on a precipitous cliff. This cliff is the highest cliff on Jieshan Mountain. It has a great view. If you look to the left, you can see the desert that extends to the horizon. When you look to the right, it is a verdant forest, magical. Jieshan seems to separate the two worlds. He took out the map and looked at it, and said to the other rabbit beside him humanely: "We are going to the gem canyon soon. We have a close relationship with Siege, so don''t enter the gem canyon. Take a detour on the cliff. Live it..." Gem Canyon is an important checkpoint between East Grand and the desert kingdom, just as important as the Crystal Canyon in West Grand. While talking, the caravan turned a corner, and under the cliff ahead, you could see the gem canyon from a distance. The rabbit man walking in the front suddenly made a "hush" gesture, and then pointed to the canyon below. Shang Yang Daqi hurriedly motioned for everyone to silence, and then he quietly walked to the edge of the canyon and looked down. I dont know, I was shocked when I saw it... There is a large army below, silently passing through the gem canyon. The army is afraid that the number of this army will exceed five thousand. The army is strong. The front army is still crossing the canyon, and the rear army is dragged into the desert far away. The flags of the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Light were in the army. You can see a large number of people in the costumes of bishops and priests, and some even wear higher-ranking clothes. A rabbit man approached Shang Yang and whispered: "Patriarch, this is the army of the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Guangming. They... are actually entering Donggran." Chapter 734： Start siege Shang Yang whispered: "These **** guys, they are all hooked together. You see there is a group of Mamluks in the desert in the distance. Obviously, these Mamluks led this Norma Kingdom army through. In the desert, East Grand opened the border and let them in. This is to formally join forces to deal with Siege. The battle that took place under the city of the saints, I am afraid it will not end so easily." The so-called country will perish, and evildoers are growing. Shang Yang shook his head and sighed, "Donggrand has been completely shameless. Grans civil war actually opened the border to attract troops from the Norma Kingdom. Even if he wins this battle, he will become a puppet of the Norma Kingdom. Bar." The rabbits next to each other shook their heads. They really didn''t know what to say about this kind of thing. However, countless things like this have happened in the history of Dongtu Datang. They are not surprising, and there is nothing to complain about. A rabbit whispered: "Patriarch, do we need to send someone to notify Mr. Godfather?" "It''s not necessary!" Shang Yang said, "Mr. Godfather has gained the fortune of heaven and earth, and has entered the realm of transcendence and sanctification. No matter how many conspiracies and tricks these mortals play, they will be useless in front of Mr. Godfather. We just need to do our own thing. Thats it. Mr. Godfather said that he wanted to eat donkeys, we should go back to the Central Plains as soon as possible to find a pastry chef who can make donkeys and bring them here. This is the best way to repay his life-saving grace. Lets take care of it. You must remember what Mr. Godfather said, what people do and dont mix with other tasks, so that you can achieve the highest efficiency." The rabbit people studied humbly, then ignored the army that was passing through the canyon, and continued to walk their ancient tea-horse road towards the ancient east. The city of saints, under the city! It''s finally the day of the final battle... On the head of the capital of the saints, defenders stood densely. The Knights of Mondela, Knights of White Lions, Knights of Fire, Ice, and Thunder, the five knights set up a neat lineup on the wall, even once they were sent to Siege by Mondela to fight guerrillas. The werewolf legion, now also taken back, guards the royal capital. The werewolf general Baiyue also stood on the head of the city, looking at the Sigran army under the city with a pair of melancholy eyes. Among those present, only Baiyue had been active in Siegeland for a long time, had seen Siegeland''s current national power with his own eyes, and clearly knew how powerful Siegeland was now. Miss Queen, wearing a black cloak, walked 500 yards outside the city and stood still. Behind her, the Legion of the Undead, the Knights of the Black Earth, the Knights of the Storm, and the Palace Magic Group, lined up with great momentum. Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help feeling a little... Twenty years ago, after the death of her parents, she led the remnants to stand in the broken black tower of the old royal capital. At that time, Mondela led the five powerful knights outside the city, blinking. Ten years, the current situation has been reversed. She was sighing, but she heard someone behind her in a weird tone: "Twenty years in Hedong, twenty years in Hexi, don''t bully the girl poor..." The Queen''s sigh was immediately shattered by the voice, turned her head and glared, only to find that it was Robert Smith who was speaking. She said unhappily, "What does the yin and yang weird say?" Robb hurriedly Zhengrong: "I''m just a little emotional." Queen: "You sigh with emotion!" She didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy anymore, turned her head and looked at Mondela on the top of the city. Twenty years ago, Mondela was in his prime of life, so high-spirited, but now Mondela is already showing his old age, and his spirit is exhausted. He probably knows that he is exhausted. The queen took out a magic prop for sound amplification, and said loudly to the city in front: "Mundra!" She had a thousand words, but after she spoke the three words Mondela, she was suddenly speechless and stopped. After a few seconds, she continued: "Go to hell." boom! There was violent applause from behind, and the whole Siglan army applauded for their queen''s concise and powerful speech. Well, what is the use of talking a lot of nonsense before the war? No matter how much nonsense, the opponent will not surrender, so it is better to fight cleanly! Just hit it. The queen threw back the magic props in her hand, and then waved to order the whole army to attack. However, at the moment before she opened her mouth to give the order, Robb picked up the magic amplification props and said loudly to the city: "Ordinary people in the city listen carefully, don''t watch the battle, don''t watch the battle, don''t watch the battle, The important thing is said three times. From now on, please stay away from the west wall immediately, as far as possible, and gather to the east, otherwise the magic items will have no eyes. Dont blame me for not reminding you beforehand." Everyone: "..." Queen:"" Madeleine jumped out with a brush: "Dont blame him. He is kind and kind. Although he is a little broken, there is no problem with a kindly broken rhythm. Everyone, go on, now you can go on. Elizabeth, you order the general attack. , You can order now." Everyone: "..." Queen:"" Miss Queen snatched Robb''s magic amplifier props, fell to the ground, stepped on two more feet, then raised her head and said loudly: "Start siege." The herald next to him immediately opened his throat and repeated: "Start siege!" "Start siege!" "Start siege!" Countless generals and captains began to repeat this sentence, the voice spread out from afar in the army, and finally gathered into countless people shouting in unison: "The city is attacked!" Even the skeleton soldiers opened their mouths and roared together, "Kacha!" The Mondela army on the wall tightened and was ready to cope with the siege, but they were surprised to find that Sigram''s army did not rush up after roaring, but just roared on the spot. Mondela wondered: "What are you doing? Is there a fart for just shouting and not attacking?" The Grand Duke of England who stood beside him also looked inexplicable. Archbishop Guangming laughed loudly: "A group of rats." Only the werewolf general Baiyue had a serious face and whispered: "Your Majesty, be careful. They called the general attack, but they didn''t move. They must be playing with some magic props." Mondela snorted coldly: "Their army is now more than 500 yards away from the city. Is there any magic item that can reach this distance?" As soon as his voice fell, he heard a burst of "boom, boom, boom" fire from behind the Siger army. The sound was a bit like the sound of a dwarf cannon firing, except that the amount of gunpowder was obviously not as much as that of a dwarf cannon, so the sound was lower, but it was very crisp. Then, he heard a sharp scream in the sky, which was a cannonball stroke. Empty voice... Chapter 735： They are crazy and actually use Thorium as a bomb Mondela was a little dumbfounded. In fact, the Grand Duke of England was dumbfounded, and the Archbishop was also dumbfounded. The Mondela army standing on the head of the Saint City was all dumbfounded. The war-fighting generals, as long as they heard the sound of the cannon fire just now, they roughly estimated the distance. The gun was fired at the back of the Sigran army, at least two miles away from the city wall. This distance is too far! What cannon can hit this far? The dwarf cannon can actually hit this far, but no one would treat the dwarf cannon as something remarkable. Because the solid iron bullets fired by the dwarf artillery have very limited lethality, at most they blasted the city walls. And most of the dwarf artillery fired flat, or slightly parabolic. Is it going to hit your own people when you stand behind your own army? Mondela looked up to the sky. He could hear the howling of the shells, but he could not see the shells. This feeling was not very good. The sound of Biu went from far to near, and then, "Boom", behind a section of the wall in the distance, it exploded! A standard explosion technique! This is a very short-range spell. There is a big rule in the magical world, that is, the closer the range, the more troublesome spells are, the more powerful they are, and the farther the range is, the easier it is to put them. , The power tends to be weaker. Explosion is very troublesome, and the range is very close, so its power is almost the largest of the same level. The magic of the flame sputtered behind the city wall, countless sparks splashed in all directions, huge heat diffused in all directions, and red light particles drifted away. The soldiers standing near the explosion point were the first to bear the brunt. Mondela couldn''t help but "Hey": "Blasting technique?" How did this short-range magic be thrown into my city? Could there be spies in the city? However, as soon as he thought of this, he immediately understood that it was not the explosion technique used by the spies, but the explosion technique brought by the screaming cannonball from Biu in the sky. Mondela was shocked: "What they launched was not solid shells, but magic items like mines." Yingji next to him was taken aback: "This is impossible!" As soon as his voice fell, he heard Bius sound from far to near, and then a loud boom. Behind the wall in the distance, it exploded again. The same blasting technique once again blasted the wall behind the wall. Large groups of soldiers exploded and flew out in all directions. "Damn it, what kind of **** technique is this?" Mondela was furious: "Why can they shoot out the magic items? At the moment the gun is fired, won''t these hollow magic items be destroyed?" He was yelling and suddenly discovered a strange thing. The place where the blast exploded, the soldiers were blown away, but there was a little distance from the center of the explosion, and the soldiers who were not blown by the blast, Now they fall down softly one by one. He couldn''t help wondering: "What happened? They weren''t bombed, why did they fall?" A soldier next to him slammed into the explosion and rushed to the place where he had just exploded. He lowered his head and looked at the soldier on the ground, then raised his head and shouted, "Your Majesty, they were killed by a sharp weapon shot into the body." "Huh?" Mondela was surprised: "What sharp weapon?" "Passed through the body!" Through the blood hole on the deceased, the soldier judged the direction in which the thing that killed him was flying, followed the direction to find it, found another hole in the wall of the neighboring house, and then went into the house. Inside, I saw all the furniture in the room, and a hole was drilled. The soldiers saw cold sweat coming out. They walked through the holes in the furniture one by one, and found a hole in the other wall. After this thing shot through a soldier, it went through another wall and countless pieces of furniture. Going through another wall and flying out again, what the **** is this? How sharp does it have to be? The soldier followed the hole again like crazy... While the soldier was looking for the small hole, Biu, Biu, and Biu were still ringing in the sky, and the sound of artillery shells blasting through the air was heard one after another, one after another bomb fell, each bomb , Will explode a bright spark, the soldiers around the spark exploded and flew out, while the soldiers a little further away were swept down by invisible shrapnel and fell one by one. Mondela yelled: "Hold up your shields. Use the shield to block the bomb and see what weird thing is hurting people." He just finished roaring, and there was another cry from Biu in the sky! boom! A bomb exploded in the distance, and the knight next to him reacted extremely quickly. As soon as the explosion exploded, he raised his shield, facing the direction of the bomb, and some even opened the combat technique "shield wall". However, the shield was of no use. After the bomb exploded, the knight holding the shield suddenly shook his body, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and then slowly fell down. Several holes appeared in his shield. Mondela was shocked: "The shield can''t stop it? What the hell?" "I... I blocked it." A soldier who opened the shield wall exclaimed excitedly: "Your Majesty, I blocked it." He unplugged a small piece of metal from his shield, picked up the piece of metal, rushed back to Mundelas side, and said loudly, They were killed by this thing, and this thing popped up in the bomb. Come." Mondela took a look at the metal piece, his face suddenly changed: "Thorium!" The archbishop next to him took a look, and his face changed drastically: "Siglan uses Thorium as a bomb? They are crazy." "This bomb can''t stop it at all!" Mondela understood now. Ordinary armor can''t stop it. Ordinary soldiers won''t be able to stop the powerful combat skills like "shield wall". Only a strong defense fighter can use a shield wall to block the shrapnel made of thorium, but...Where can there be so many defense fighters in his army? "Beware of this bomb!" Mondela yelled. As soon as his voice fell, there was a blast of Biu in the sky. A bomb exploded not far from him. There was a loud noise, and the heat wave of flame explosion hit the body. Then, Mondela swept the ground and unfolded a flame cloak. The power of the explosion technique hit his flame cloak, and he was unharmed. Several guards around him also raised their shields at the same time and opened the "shield wall", only to hear a burst of intensive voices, and the guards were pierced with several thorium shrapnels, which shocked the guards. The wrist was numb, and because the shield only protected the upper body key, and there was no leg guard, one of the guards hit a shrapnel in the leg, snorted, and fell to the ground. Mondela, Yingsi, and the Archbishop were all protected by guards, and they survived, but the soldiers and low-level officers around them collapsed. Chapter 736： The poor cant beat the local tyrants Mondela''s face changed color, the power of the bomb was beyond his expectation, it was too fierce. He looked at Sigran''s army, and saw that Sigran''s army hadn''t moved at all. They were standing motionless five hundred yards away from the city as if they were watching a show. Behind Siglans army, the "boom, boom, boom" cannons were fired continuously, and the sound of Biu, Biu, and Bius shells blasting through the sky did not stop at all. The city wall, behind the city wall, and even a piece of residential buildings near the west city wall were all covered by these irregular and random gunfire. A spark exploded here, and a group of soldiers flew there. The army garrisoned on the head of the city and hidden behind the city wall was so devastated by these bombs that did not know when and where they would fall, they could hardly find North. Originally, the morale of the Mondela army was not very high. Now that it has been hit by such a wave of bombing, the original inferior morale has been blown into a collapse. Many soldiers have left their duties and the formation is not maintained, or Lying on the ground, or hiding in the houses, some squatting on the low wall, lying in the grass... all kinds of messy shapes. Seeing that his army had become like this, Mondela couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. The two armies hadn''t started fighting, why did it happen? How can this battle go on? The magic item on the opposite side is really a bit too much. When Mondela attacked the Path of Light, The Grand Duke of England said loudly: "Your Majesty, we can''t go on like this. Our army will collapse before the battle begins. We have to find a way to defeat their artillery." Mondela glanced out of the city: "It''s too far! And there is a large army in front of it, and our cavalry can''t rush over." "We can only let the air force go." Yingji said: "Let the Griffin Knights attack." Mondela thought for a while, and had no choice but to say: "Well, give the order! Let the air knights attack." Eiji nodded and passed the order quickly. Soon, a group of Griffin Knights soared into the sky from the back garden of the palace. In the sky, they saw from a distance, behind Sieges army, there was an artillery position. There were countless skeletons standing around the position, and there were many artillerymen in the middle with strange little cylinders, those little cylinders. The fuse was also lit, with a bang, and a burst of smoke, and then there would be the sound of Biu''s cannonball piercing the air. "The artillery position is there!" "Kill over and burn that artillery position." The Griffin Riders have magic incendiary bombs hanging on their waists. As long as they fly over the position and throw the incendiary bombs down, they can destroy the artillery position in Siege. Because fools also know that diving down to attack the artillery position is very dangerous, and will be shot as idiots by a large number of skeleton archers on the other side, so throwing magic incendiary bombs at high altitude is the best way to solve the problem. The queen watched the Griffin Knights flying in the city rush towards her madly, and couldn''t help but sneered: "Manticore Knights, meet!" A manticore legion came up, and the queen had already guessed that the other party would use the air force to deal with her artillery. The manticore legion had been prepared in advance. How could it be easy for the enemy air force to approach. The two air forces fought fiercely in mid-air. Bows, arrows, guns, and magic flew around in mid-air. At first it seemed to be evenly matched, but within a few minutes of fighting, the Griffin Knights felt something was wrong. Their task was to destroy the artillery position. Here it is a fart to fight evenly against the enemy air force. This is equivalent to losing. Sigrans artillery was still on fire violently. The shells kept flying into the city, causing Mondelas army to scramble, and even the head of a guard by the wall was afraid to come out. If the Griffin Knights cannot stop all this, their battle will be meaningless. By now, the Griffin Knights had no choice but to desperately. Several griffon riders rushed to the artillery camp regardless of the manticore in front of them, one picture: "Even if the labor and capital are dead, you must throw the magic incendiary bomb into your camp." However, when they were just getting ready to work hard, they heard Robb yelling from the ground: "Manticore knight, are you sick? You don''t need the magic items I gave you, and there is a javelin and bow and arrow. what?" The manticore knights woke up suddenly, and then they remembered that Robb gave them a few small **** last night. The manticore riders took out the ball and threw it at the Griffin rider... The Griffin Rider is not stupid. Of course, it is impossible for the small ball to hit him easily. They moved to the side, trying to hide, but they did not expect that the small ball exploded in mid-air with a "puff" sound. A huge spider web came out, and the net came over, netting the griffon and the knight on its back in it. One person, one griffon, panic at the same time! Struggling fiercely in the spider web, but it was of no use. The spider web technique became tighter and tighter, and the griffon''s wings could no longer flap, and with a scream, it fell sharply towards the ground. For a while, dozens of Griffin Riders were hit by this trick. The Griffin Knights, which had over a hundred in number, lost a fraction of it in an instant. The remaining half couldn''t help panicking: "Even the other party''s air force is equipped with magic items?" "Where do they get so many magic items?" "Siglan is so rich?" "Damn it!" "Leave them alone, even if there is only one person left, they will burn the ground." The remaining Griffin Riders rushed madly towards the sky above the artillery position, giving up their lives, as if they were heroes... However, the willpower of the poor is destined to be unable to defeat the pride of the local tyrants. This is not a Japanese animation. You only need perseverance to win the fight. In the face of the enemy''s overwhelming equipment advantage, the Griffin Riders are destined to only write a game. Sad and weeping story. In a blink of an eye, most of the Griffin Riders in the sky were covered by spider webs and fell from the sky. If they can fall back to their own positions, they may be able to be held by the water magician on the side with water polo, and they will not fall to death. But now they are all rushing towards the artillery positions in Siege, and of course they will only fall towards Once Sigram''s army was on top of his head, he could only close his eyes and wait for his death. but What they didnt expect was that seeing them falling into the army, they would be hacked to death if they didnt fall to death. Suddenly, seeing Robb wave his hand, a whirlwind held them in the wind and slowly fell to the face. superior. The generals of Siglan couldn''t help being a little confused. What is Robert Smith doing? Robb said to the queen: "They are all of Gran''s people. Just kill Mondela. These soldiers can still rescue them, right?" The queen is a decisive person, she just pondered for a second, then waved: "Don''t kill them, seize them." Chapter 737： Knights of the Black Earth VS Knights of the White Lions "Report to your majesty, our air force is completely destroyed and cannot destroy the opponent''s artillery position." A soldier reported to Mondela with a dusty face. The poor soldier had just gotten up from the ground because there was a thorium bomb not long ago. It exploded not far from him, and he quickly threw himself to the ground to take his life back, but his face was covered with black dust on the ground, looking extremely embarrassed. Mondela is also embarrassed now. He used to supervise the battle, he always stood at the highest point in a very windy manner, but today he was surrounded and guarded by the defense soldiers early and retreated to the city gate cave for internal testing. This location is currently the safest location. As long as the gate is not broken, it is like an air-raid shelter. But in this position, the thief was embarrassed. Basically, he could no longer see the situation on the battlefield. He could only hear the sound of bombs coming and exploding, and then the screams and screams of soldiers on the side, and there were wounded soldiers from time to time. He was carried in, and then the Guangming Vatican pastors around him hurriedly chanted curses to heal the soldiers. Mondela said with a black face: "You can''t fight like this anymore." Yingji nodded: "This way, they will only be beaten in vain. We can''t even hold our hands. We can no longer keep in the city. We must go out for a wave. I will lead the White Lion Knights out." Mondela nodded: "It''s okay to try." at the same time In the Sigran army! Tens of thousands of Siegean troops, silently looking at Xicheng, the capital of saints, shuddered in a burst of artillery fire. There was no standing soldier on the wall for a long time, and I dont know how many people fell behind the wall. As for the ordinary people who actually lived on the edge of the Western City Wall, they were so scared that they rolled up the auxiliary cover and ran away. Therefore, what everyone sees now is almost an empty city! Of course, everyone knew that this was not an empty city, but the enemy had all avoided where they could see. The queen took a deep breath: "The combination of mortar and thorium bomb is really terrible." Madeleine next to her also nodded: "It changed the way of warfare." Queen: "But, we use a lot of bombs, right?" Madeleine said: "Yes, in just a short while, we shot more than a hundred thorium bombs, which was very lossy..." When the queen heard more than one hundred of this number, her heart was still a bit painful. How much thorium does it have to use? However, seeing Mondela was so bombed that he didn''t even dare to supervise the battle on the wall, I couldn''t help but feel a little bit happy. She was considering whether to continue the bombardment, or announced that the shelling would be temporarily stopped, and the infantry began to attack the city. At this moment, the city gate in front opened! Then, a knight in white helmet and white armor rushed out of the city gate first. Instead of taking a weapon, he held a gray flag. In the middle of the flag, a lion with teeth and claws was embroidered with white thread. The Knights of the White Lions, here comes. As soon as she saw the silver-white battle flag, the queen''s anger jumped into the air. The ones who chased her most closely were the Mondela Knights and the White Lion Knights. It can be said that there is no Great Britain. With the help of the duke, Mengbela may not dare to rebel. The Knights of Fire, Knights of Ice, and Knights of Thunder may not necessarily listen to Mondela''s words. The old hatred and new hatred came to my heart together. The queen brushed the floor to cheer her up and planned to do it herself, but someone next to her pressed her shoulder firmly, and said in a deep voice, "Elizabeth, don''t forget that I was also the one who was chased and killed by him." The queen was dazed. Madeleine turned on her horse, waved the holy sword in her hand forward, and said loudly: "Knights of the Black Earth, confront the great rebel Yingji." With a bang, the warriors in black helmets and armor took a step forward together. "Okay, go!" The queen stopped talking nonsense. Cavalry vs. Cavalry! Sturdy vs. Sturdy! When the two sides didn''t agree, there was a hedge. The distance of five hundred yards was not far for both sides. In the blink of an eye, the cavalry regiment had already smashed into each other severely. There are so many earth magicians in the Black Earth Knights. Just when they hit it, the whole army lit up with a brown light. The earth magic is more defensive, and the stone skin of the body is effective. The whole army seems to be rigid. Stone. But the Grand Duke of England is not easy to provoke. He is an extremely powerful Paladin. As soon as the halo is opened, the soldiers around him become extremely powerful, and they violently collide with the Black Earth Knights with the stone skin of the body. Not letting down the wind at all. Robb''s eyes followed Madelyn with a little worry... Of course, only slightly! Anyway, even if Madeleine died accidentally, he could secretly throw a resurrection technique. This is not a big problem. I''m afraid that the girl will be hurt, it will hurt, maybe she will cry, but think about it carefully. Madeleine was very strong, she wouldn''t cry even if she was injured, she would just endure the pain silently, and Robb was even more worried when she thought about it this way. I saw the Black Earth Knights and the White Lion Knights fighting together, fighting extremely fiercely. Twenty years ago, most of the elders of the Black Earth Knights died in the Battle of the Black Dragon. The survivors who survived the Battle of the Black Dragon were hunted down by the Knights of Mondela and the Knights of the White Lions. More than half of the Gran Kingdom was furious. I don''t know how many elders of the Black Earth Knights died on the run. New hatred and old hatred burst together, **** battle! In the chaos army, Ying Si and Madeleine collided with each other, the sword light flashed, the two quickly passed a move, Ying Si was filled with a holy light, and Madeleine''s body was filled with black. breath. When the two swords touched, Madeleine couldn''t help taking a few steps back. In terms of strength, she was still much worse than the Paladin. But she was confident in her agility, the sword light flashed, and she immediately spun several swords around Yingji. Eiji obviously couldn''t keep up with Madeleine''s speed. His professional paladin was originally a tortoise class and was not good at speed. Moreover, his age was not too young. How could a young man have such a quick reaction ability? However, he also had his own way. While using a one-handed sword to dangerously open Madeleine''s offensive, he used the "Blessed Hammer" at the same time. A piece of golden magic condensed into small golden hammers one after another in the air around him. In a blink of an eye, dozens of hammers were floating around him, flying around him. Each of these small hammers carried powerful magic power. , Under the irregular rotation, as if an indiscriminate attack field composed of golden hammers formed around him. Even a fool can see that if you enter this area, it is difficult to avoid the small hammers that keep surrounding it. If you get hit by them, you will definitely be seriously injured. (A witty reader must have noticed that this is the style of the paladin in "Big Pineapple".) Chapter 738： That man did it Madeleine couldn''t help being happy when she saw Yingji''s Blessing Hammer! Do you want to play magic? The armor that Mr. Robert gave me can even offset the power of Thor''s Roar. Could your hammer of blessing be stronger than Thor''s roar. Ah, my Robert is amazing! She turned a blind eye to the hammer of blessing in the sky, and rushed into the envelope of the hammer of blessing with a single stride, and slashed Yingji''s face with a long sword in her hand. Seeing her desperately, Eiji couldn''t help being a little surprised. This woman is desperate? Even the Hammer of My Blessing dared to break through? He turned the one-handed sword in his hand, blocking Madeleine''s holy sword with a bang, and at the same time, several blessing hammers turned around and hit Madeleine''s body. Yingji thought to himself: These few hammers hit you, I see how you can hold it. However, a white mask suddenly lit up on Madeleine and spread out. The hammers of blessing all hit the white mask before being absorbed in and disappeared without a trace. Yingji froze slightly, and suddenly remembered that he had received a report from the Thunder Knights more than ten days ago, saying that Madeleine had a strange artifact on her body that could resist the roar of Thunder God. After hearing this information, he didn''t think about it. Go, only then discovered that it was true. How could he be so shocked during the fierce battle. The holy sword in Madeleine''s hand filled with black aura. Her sword power turned, the "dark sword", several black sword lights, and at the same time smashed Yingji''s body, and Yingji''s body was shining with golden light. The knight''s defensive skills were also more forcing, a pre-prepared holy light shield forcibly blocked Madeleine''s "dark sword", but the sword light still broke through the defensive power and severely injured him. Yingji snorted and retreated several steps. The two white knights next to him rushed over and held a shield in front of him. Madeleine puffed two swords and drove the two white knights away, but there were more white knights behind. Rushing over, guarding the injured Eiji retreat wildly. Madeleine chased and killed to no avail, so she watched angrily as the white knights retreated into the city under the protection of Yingji. The city gate was closed again. Although Madeleine wanted to take the opportunity to break through the city, she also knew that she was not attacking the city gate. At that time, the morale of the enemy army had not collapsed, and the troops were still strong. It was already very good to repel the countercharge of the White Lion Knights. The knights on both sides closed their teams back, and only the mortars were still blasting with one shot. At this time, the Mondela army did not dare to counterattack again for the time being, and could only shrink in the city and be passively bombarded. Miss Queen saw that the defenders in the city had been bombarded so that they could not climb the walls at all, and could not see people with the naked eye. It seemed that the defensive formation was lost. She also felt that bombing was a waste of bombs and stopped the bombardment. After this offensive and defensive, she felt that today was almost the same, and announced her withdrawal. The army retreated into the camp, looking at the capital of the saints from a distance, let the fear of being shelled today slowly dominate the guys in the city. It was night, the moon was scarce, and there was a high spirit in Siglans barracks. The soldiers were in a good mood. If the barracks couldnt help drinking, there might have been countless people falling drunk to the ground by now. But in the barracks where alcohol and noise are prohibited, the soldiers can only have fun. On the other hand, on the side of the capital of the saint, there is a sorrowful atmosphere. All the people in the entire city are dominated by pessimism, and everyone is sluggish and morale is low. On the west wall, a group of soldiers who watched the night curled their necks and whispered: "Hey, we are sent to watch the night. We won''t guard it. Suddenly a bomb fell on our side." "Should not, we only have a few people here? Do you think the lives of our team are worth a piece of Thorium?" "This...this is also...I am reluctant to kill us with a piece of thorium." The person next to him looked at him with idiot eyes. A few seconds later, someone sighed and said, "Our city, I''m afraid we can''t hold it." "Yeah, during the day the bomb kept dropping from the sky, the air force passed by, and it was gone. The Knights rushed out and was beaten back. They couldn''t stop the frenzied bombardment at all." "Even the enemy''s hair was not touched, and the defending army was blown up all the time, and it was a fart in this battle." The patrol soldier shook his head and sighed... Someone whispered: "Do you know that? Many nobles are leaving the city overnight at the East City Gate." "Huh? The nobleman ran away?" "Yeah! I heard someone say that the other partys bombs can actually be thrown farther, because they dont want to injure the civilians, so they only bomb the area next to the Western Wall. If the other party is happy, they can throw it in the city at any time. Anywhere." "Today our air force has been completely wiped out. Tomorrow the other party can even use the air force to drop bombs directly, without the need for artillery to come in." Such conversations can happen in more than one place in the city. In almost all barracks, there are soldiers whispering similar things. And by the gate of the East City that Miss Queen deliberately set aside for the capital of the saints, a large group of nobles are leaving the city quietly. Of course, leaving the city at this time is simply not giving Mondela face, making it clear that he will betray him, which is likely to incur Mondelas hatred, but who cares about Mondela at this time? Even a fool could tell that Mondela was gone. Mondela sat depressed in the palace, frowning. The injured Yingsi was sitting next to him, while the archbishop was chanting healing spells to heal Yingsi. After several spells, Yingji finally recovered his state, and said angrily: "Damn Madeleine, I don''t know what kind of ghost armor he is wearing, so I can absorb my blessing hammer." The archbishop whispered: "The armor should have been made by the man in Westwind City. It is not surprising that it has strange functions. Over the past few years, the various messy things that the man has made have subverted our recognition time and time again. I see, now Norma is still worried about the steel battleship he built, and the coastal cities are being beaten every day with fear." Mondela frowned, thought for a long time, and then raised his head and said: "Then... the strange cylinder that can throw magic items into our city from such a distance, should it be the man''s hand?" The archbishop nodded: "It should be too!" "Fak." Mondela was a king, and couldn''t help but explode with a swear word. The superiors'' temperament disappeared: "That **** bastard." The archbishop said: "It won''t help to scold that person now. What we have to do is to hold on. The main knights of the Holy See of Light are on their way here. When they arrive, there will be nothing to be afraid of." Chapter 739： My luck thief is good The next day, the siege continued! Her Majesty''s army, once again crushed under the capital of the saint. When the mortars behind the formation made the first roar, the city guards of the Mondela Army immediately abandoned their positions and hid in various trenches, low walls, city gate holes, hidden soldiers caves, etc. place. No one blames them for being unfaithful to their duties, because even if they stand in their defensive position, they have no use for fart. After yesterdays unilateral abuse of being bombarded but unable to fight back, the Mondela army was not a pure fool. They mobilized all the craftsmen in the city overnight and hurried to make many shields like big tortoise shells. A lot of steel, the tortoise shell shield is made very thick, even if it is a shard of thorium, it can''t be penetrated easily. As soon as Sigrams mortar fired, the soldiers immediately got into the tortoise shield, letting you blow up outside, and I just shuddered in the tortoise shell. However, they thought that the Queen would only retreat with one day''s mortar fire today, which would really underestimate Miss Queen. The mortar only bombarded one round randomly, and no longer bombarded! The real siege troops are dispatched. The dwarf artillery came out of the field, lowered the barrel, and violently bombarded the gate of the capital of the saint. The solid iron bullets landed on the gate one by one, making the gate pitted. Before the change, Mondelas dwarf artillery would definitely fight back immediately, but now, the city wall has been forced to raged by artillery. There is not even a single artillery behind the dwarf artillery on the citys head, and it is impossible to fight back. The artillery dared not show up at all. There are also rappellers, giant ballistas, and so on, all in a state of misfire. The soldiers of Sigram began to move forward slowly. The huge siege tower was suppressed by mortars and dwarf artillery, and began to move forward. (People who often watch Blizzards Warcraft Theater should know what a siege tower is. Sylvanas once killed a siege tower alone. She shot an explosive arrow into the siege tower. The shot is very classic.) The siege rams, shield carts, and all sorts of messy siege equipment all began to move forward slowly. The Undead Legion is at the forefront. Because the Undead Legion will not die, it is the best choice for the first battle in a siege. However, the Undead Legions individual combat capability is very poor. In important tough areas, real fighters are needed. Therefore, the Knights of the Black Earth, the Knights of the Storm, and the Legion of Devas also sent a small army of brave vanguards, mixed in the middle of the undead army, and moved forward together. Robb shouted loudly from behind: "Slow down when advancing. The accuracy of the mortar is very poor. It is easy to hurt yourself. Push forward slowly and don''t rush too close to the city wall. The final charge. At that time, we will let the artillery cease fire." Conte, who was in the siege department, turned around, waved his hand at Robb, and laughed: "Dont worry, its impossible for this kind of shells to bomb people by luck. Im Conte lucky. . Even if the Thorium bomb explodes next to me, all the shrapnel will pass by." Everyone: "..." Robb said unhappily, "Where do you get such confidence? Shut up and look ahead." Conte laughed: "If there is anything good in front of me, the other person is so awkward that they don''t even dare to lift their heads." As soon as his words fell, a brave white lion knight on the top of the city, risking being forced to bombard the sky, climbed onto the top of the city and cut the tight rope behind the giant ballista with an axe. With a "hum", a huge arrow shot out... This thing was shot randomly. The White Lion Knight didn''t aim at all, but it happened by coincidence that it flew towards Conte. Conte was turning his head to talk to Robb, and there was no arrow coming. The skeleton soldier next to him was in a hurry, and hurriedly shouted: "Kacha Kacha (Knight be careful)." But Conte didn''t understand it at all! "bump!" With a loud noise, the giant arrow shot Conte''s back, and the huge power lifted him up and threw him forward. Fortunately, this guy wore some mithril which Baron Noren smashed the pot and sold iron to him. The mithril armor was handed over to Robb. Robb hand rubbed the mithril armor with cheating-level defensive power. He was shot by a giant arrow, but he was not shot through, but the huge force shook him out of his internal injuries. After flying far away, he threw himself on the ground, vomited blood, and snorted: "Priest..." The person next to him: "This... dare you to say that you are lucky?" Several dark priests hurriedly cast spells, and Conte flashed a few magical lights. He turned to the ground and jumped up, furiously saying: "Mundra is too despicable. Sneak attack on me." The person next to him couldn''t help covering his face and said, "Who do you think you are? A ghost will come to stare at you on the battlefield and a recruit will sneak attack. You are just too lucky." "I''m lucky? I can''t remember luck!" "Hey, the stone is flying towards you again." Kangte turned his head abruptly and took a look. Sure enough, a stone as big as a human head was thrown out by the opponent''s stone and smashed into Sieglan''s army. Special flew. He is angry! He raised the shield in his left hand and weighed it, feeling that the shield alone seemed unstoppable, and his right hand waved forward: "Wall of wind!" The people next to him listened to him shouting at the wind wall, thinking in their hearts: How does this guy play with the wind wall using physical methods? However, this thought was only a moment, and everyone was surprised to find that a wall of wind had really been erected in front of Conte. The stone flying from the sky first hit the wind wall. The magical barrier formed by the strong wind effectively slowed the downward trend of the stone. Then, the one-handed shield on Conte''s left hand was also pushed up! "Peng!" With a dull sound, the flying stone was actually blocked by Conte, and it fell weakly at Contes feet. Conte held up the shield with his left hand and the sword with his right hand. He laughed and said: "Come! Ah! Conte the magic knight, is it someone you can do the trick?" The person beside: "..." A wind knight called: "Conte, when did you learn magic?" Conte hummed: "My family..." "You have a ghost from your family!" Conte had no choice but to honestly admit: "Godafather taught it." Everyone: "..." "Don''t talk nonsense during the battle!" Barry scolded beside him: "Other legions are watching the jokes of our Knights of the Storm." At this time, the army is still advancing slowly, the mortars and dwarf artillery are still firing, and Sigrams stone thrower has advanced to the attack distance, and can start throwing big rocks towards the city, or directly Bombs and mines made of ordinary materials were thrown past. Of course, Mondela''s people are not stupid, they also know how to throw magic items with a stone thrower. Some desperate soldiers braved the mortar fire, and desperately turned the stone thrower into operation. The big rocks and magic props in the sky were flying all over the sky. The battle situation suddenly became tense. Chapter 740： Siege attack! attack! attack! The serial bombardment of mortars finally stopped temporarily, because Sigram''s infantry had already rushed to a short distance below the city. Now that the infantry had already arrived, the bombardment could no longer continue. However, the Mondela Army, which has been devastated by shelling, is difficult to organize a decent defense. The giant ballista, which was supposed to fire desperately on the citys head, now takes a long time to shoot an arrow. The archers who were supposed to line up to shoot arrows on the city wall have long been forced to lose their souls on the artillery map, and now they are all in hiding. In the soldier''s cave, I want to immediately restore the line of defense on the city wall in a short time. How could it be so easy. Mundra yelled from the hiding place: "The shelling has stopped! Let the soldiers return to their positions." "Your Majesty, the soldiers are worried that once they go back, the shelling will come again, and they still dare not move." "The opposing soldiers are all rushing in, how can they shell out again? Are you afraid of hitting your own people?" Mondela roared: "Hurry up and make arrangements." The Mondela army began to hurriedly regained its position. The soldiers ran out one after another from the tortoise shell shield, the Tibetan troops, the small dirt ditch, and the ruined house, and hurriedly rushed towards the wall. However, at this time Siege''s siege tower has been pushed to the side of the city wall. The siege tower is extremely high, even a head higher than the city wall. The archers standing on the siege tower opened their bows and arrows, and shot at the Mondela army who was coming to fill the place. The boxwood bow that Robb had just rubbed out was surprisingly powerful. Not only did the arrows that were shot out could penetrate armor, but even the crooked arrows could be twisted back to hit the enemy with an extra hit rate. It was simply unreasonable. The Mondela army was hit hard just as soon as it rushed to the city wall... Only now did they discover how difficult it is to regain control of the city wall. The purpose of the opposing party''s gunfire suppression was to drive them away from the original defensive point, and then come and take it easily. It was almost the same as when they ran outside the fortress in Sigran to release the poisonous mist the other day. A large number of skeleton soldiers finally rushed under the city wall, but they had not had time to start climbing the city wall. Suddenly, a golden light appeared on the outer edge of the city wall, a huge golden barrier, unfolding out of thin air, and the skeleton soldiers suddenly It''s blocked outside. Several fast-rushing skeleton soldiers slammed into the golden barrier, and they were all wrapped in golden light and exploded into fragments. "It''s the holy light shelter!" "Giant Holy Light Sanctuary!" The name of this city is the City of Saints, Mondelas Lair, and the fortress run by the Archbishop of Light for a long time. How can there be few magic enchantments? Especially the Holy Light Sanctuary, this is one of the most important weapons of the Holy See of Light against the Dark Holy See. The skeleton soldiers were blocked under the wall... The human warriors and demi warriors mixed in the siege army rushed to the corner of the wall, wielding the magic battle axe prepared in advance, and slashing at the magic rune drawn under the root of the wall. Conte was also among them. He went to the corner and saw a few golden runes drawn there. The one-handed sword in his hand slashed against the runes on the ground. At this moment, a soldier of the Mondela Army protruded from the city head and shot down at Kante at the root of the city. Conte used the shield in his left hand to fend off the arrow, and the long sword in his right hand pointed upwards: "Follow the wind!" Another storm knight who followed him immediately recalled being kicked around by Conte''s whirlwind and then being kicked on the ass. But this time, Kangte was not so embarrassed. A whirlwind flew from the tip of his sword and rolled on the city wall. The archer on the city head was swayed by the whirlwind, and his footing was unstable, and he fell from the city wall. Go down. Conte: "Tsk! It will be used, and the power is not enough. Could it be that my intelligence is not enough?" "Don''t talk nonsense, destroy the Holy Light Shelter!" The wind knights slashed the runes on the ground with their weapons. After a burst of magic light shone, the magic circle was destroyed. The result of this thing being destroyed is often an explosion, so the golden light bursts. Open, the knights were blown out to fly backwards, but the Holy Light Sanctuary was also broken through several gaps. A large number of skeleton soldiers finally rushed to the bottom of the city wall without hindrance, and began to climb the ladder to the top of the city! Mundra was furious: "Stop them!" "Your Majesty, we are suppressed by the Siege Tower, and the wall cannot be taken back." Mundra said angrily: "A bunch of trash." He emerged from the hiding place, waved his staff, and a huge fireball shot from the tip of his staff, blasting on the siege tower closest to the city. With a loud "bang", the siege tower was burning, and the archers above were so scared that they abandoned the tower and escaped. Mundra roared: "Fire Knights!" Fire-type mages wearing red robes came out of the shooting place. For a while, fireballs flew all over the sky, and finally rushed to the siege tower next to the city wall, all being ignited by the fireballs of the fire-type mages. "The siege tower has fallen down!" "Regain control of the city wall." The Mondela army finally regained the head of the city. At this time, most of the skeleton soldiers had climbed up through the ladder. The defenders immediately smashed stones, arched arrows, and shook magic at the skeleton soldiers on the ladder. All kinds of defense methods fell on. On the head of the skeleton soldier. But the skeleton soldiers are not afraid of death, because they are dead anyway. With all kinds of messy things, continue to climb the city wall... After a wave of offense and defense, the skeleton soldiers who fell on the wall were all smashed by various messy things. There was a skeleton soldier whose skull was smashed off, but it picked up the skull and put it on its head. Fight, once again climbed the ladder. The Mondela Army on the city wall suddenly felt that Yali Mountain was big! Fortunately, they also have the Temple Knights. The archbishop led a large group of Temple Knights rushing to the city. The magic of the Holy Light system flashed to the ground. The skeleton soldiers stiffened and fell apart. They fell from the wall and transformed. For the lifeless withered bones, it is impossible to go to the battlefield without refining again. "Damn the bright Holy See!" The dark priests in the army roared, and some unnumbered necromancers also roared along with them. As long as they saw the light vatican, these dark vatican people would become angry from the bottom of their hearts. Of course, it is the same for the Holy See of Light! "Holy Light Bullet!" "Dark Arrow!" "Holy Nova!" "Dark Realm!" "Bright blessings!" "Dark Sacrifice!" The two sides launched a desperate battle under the city wall... Shining for a while, and poking in the dark for a while! Beating, the archbishop raised his staff and prayed to the sky. In the clouds, an angel wielding a long sword suddenly swooped down, and the skeleton dragon, which had been crawling behind the queen, suddenly raised her head, spread her wings, and rushed towards the angel. Chapter 741： Dark Vatican, its reversed! The road to light, the west gate. The night was drooping, and a large group of people in black robes came quietly to the West Gate of Guangming Road. They did not come by train, but on horseback, looking hurried. At this time, there were not many guards on the city gate. Since Her Majesty had almost emptied all the troops on the Bright Road, there were not many guards left. Therefore, there were only a few guards on the city gate. A guard immediately spotted the black-robed people coming outside the city. He raised the torch high, trying hard to illuminate the group of people under the city, and at the same time said loudly: "Who are these people here? In the middle of the night, what do you want to sneak up to the gate of the city? Explain your identity and purpose immediately." The people under the city didn''t bother to care about him at all, but stood quietly by the city gate. The guard felt an unusual breath. He turned his head and saw that behind the city gate, there were two soldiers twisting the noose, as if preparing to open the city gate and let the group of black-robed men in. He was surprised: "Why do you want to open the door? Those people are of unknown origin, don''t open, ask clearly first..." He didn''t finish a word, and suddenly he felt a heavy knock on the back of his head. There was a muffled sound, and the sound of the helmet being hit by a heavy object. The guard felt the sky spin and fell to the ground with a thump, making people unconscious. . The city guards except him all laughed coldly, then took out a black robe and wrapped it around themselves. Another guard walked over to kill the fallen guard, but a black-robed man under the city waved his hand: "Don''t worry about him, after the Path of Light falls into our hands, he can only surrender to us and kill him. The equivalent of killing our own people." The guard only took his life. The city gate opened slowly, and the men in black robes entered in file. The small group of city guards all put on black robes and followed them silently. Just as they entered the city, a large number of warriors appeared outside the city. The black helmet and black armor look a bit like the Black Earth Knights at first glance, but a closer look will reveal that their attire is different from the Black Earth Knights. The Black Earth Knights shoulder armor is engraved with a stone pattern, and these people Inscribed on his shoulder armor is the symbol of the **** of darkness. This belongs to the Dark Vatican, the Knights of the Temple! As soon as they entered the city, they immediately took over the gates. At the same time, a large number of soldiers dispersed, ran through the streets and alleys, and rushed towards the other gates. The black-robed men walked through the streets and alleys. Then, from the houses and houses on the street, the black-robed men kept coming out and walking. A small team of night patrolmen appeared in front of them. This team saw The black-robed man, without warning, silently took out a black robe, wrapped it around his body, and followed behind the team. The black-robed men''s ranks are getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more people. Some unknown people finally discovered this strange team. The people who grew up in the war years were so witty. The first action they saw was to cover their mouths and reply obediently. He went to his house and locked the doors and windows tightly. Silently muttered in my heart: I can''t see what''s happening outside, I don''t know, I don''t know anything. After reading, he couldn''t help but leaned over to the window, and looked out nervously through the gap in the window. The group of black-robed people came to the dark chapel without hindrance. The archbishop here immediately greeted him, bowed his head at the headed black-robed man, and respectfully said: "The cardinal, I have made arrangements here." The cardinal nodded: "Very well! Let''s start." "Um!" A group of people followed the archbishop into the dark chapel. After a while, the big bell in the middle of the dark chapel rang suddenly, and the bell reverberated in the quiet night, suddenly awakening the entire road of light from sleep, and then , The cardinal archbishops voice rang through a large amplifying magic prop: "The people of darkness! The God of Darkness has something important to announce to you..." "The queen of Sigram, Elizabeth, she betrayed us. She was a devout believer of the God of Darkness, but a blasphemer behind her back. She killed the Archbishop of the Dark Chapel with her own hands and refused to teach us. Friends offered help and refused to contribute to the battle against the Holy See of Illumination." "The God of Darkness has already sent an oracle to the Pope. Overthrow this blasphemer. Let us join hands to rebuild a country that truly belongs to the believers of the God of Darkness. We will call it the Dark Grand!" The sound echoed in the sky above the city, and the guards in the palace suddenly became nervous. By the Queens order, the 48th Necromancer who stayed on the Road of Light was also listening in the palace at this time. He only heard a few words and waved his hand: Close the gate of the palace, all the soldiers shrink into the palace and prepare to deal with it. The rebellion of the Dark Vatican." After finishing speaking, he took off his black robe, revealing a set of brown robe inside. The chest of the robe was embroidered with a firm, no water chestnut stone. At the same time, there were thorns on his shoulders. A sign of the palace magic group. This means that he was born in the Black Earth Knights and later joined the Palace Magic. And these two troops are the royal family''s direct line. The few soldiers in the palace moved quickly, closed the gate of the palace tightly, moved the huge stone, and killed the palace gate, and then moved out a large number of magic items and piled it on the wall of the palace. Everyone showed a resolute look. look. On the forty-eighth, he took out a crystal ball and dialed the queen''s phone. When the phone is on, it is night on that side, but the night on that side is not quiet. It turns out that Miss Queen is fighting at night... The siege during the day was fought until the night, when the city wall had already been taken down, and the two sides were now vying for the second defense war, the city within the city, that is, the control of the palace wall. But even in such a tense environment, the Queen was the first to answer the call on the 48th. The moment the phone was connected, she saw that No. 48 was wearing a robe instead of a black robe. The queen did not wait for the 48th to speak, and calmly asked: "Is the Dark Vatican reversed?" "Reverse!" said No. 48: "Now I am reading the vows against the blasphemers to the people of the city. It is estimated that within ten minutes, I will start attacking the palace. I don''t have soldiers on my hands, so I can''t stop this wave." "Don''t worry, I have made arrangements." The queen was a little nervous, and the Path of Light could not be lost. Once lost, she would have no retreat, but on the surface she remained motionless and seemed calm and calm: "You now pass through the teleportation Door, go to Westwind Town and find that ghost man to take action. Ten minutes should be enough." Forty-eight said: "Subordinates understand, go to him immediately." Chapter 742： I cant call him When the phone was hung up, Miss Queen''s calm expression immediately turned pale, and her hand holding the staff couldn''t help trembling slightly. Madeleine just retreated from the front line at this time. She just had a few tricks with Yingji. Under the protection of Okins defenders, she fought only offensive but not defending, and Yingji was embarrassed and dropped a piece. The defense zone fled in embarrassment, and Madeleine was also tired, so she had to retreat and rest for a while. Seeing the queen''s expression, Madeleine asked urgently: "What''s the matter? Elizabeth, why is your expression so ugly?" The queen whispered: "The Dark Vatican, it''s the opposite! It''s about to attack the palace." Madeleine frowned tightly: "What should I do? Are you going to retreat?" "Is it time to retreat now to save the path of light?" The queen said: "We are not from Westwind City. We can open a portal and fly around the world at any time." Madeleine froze and said: "Mr. Robert and Conte have a portal in their hands, ask them to borrow temporarily..." "It''s unnecessary." The queen said: "I had arranged it in advance and asked that ghost man to help me." "Then... why does your expression still look so worried?" The queen smiled bitterly: "I''m worried that the ghost man will help me... Although he promised me, I also trust him, but... the hearts of the people are complicated, and you will never know who and when. , Where, stabbed you from behind." Madeleine whispered: "You call him! Looking at his eyes, with your shrewdness, you can tell in a flash whether he will help you. What use are you worried about here?" The queen shook her head: "No! You can make phone calls only at this time. You can only call him on the 48th, because...I can''t let him see how I am worried and afraid. This appearance will definitely tease me and make all kinds of frantic requests to me in a joking tone. At this sensitive time, I have no retreat to deal with him. No matter what the conditions are, I can only accept it and let him kill it. At this time, I would never see him, and with his character, I would definitely not shamelessly impose conditions on the 48th!" Madeleine was speechless for a while, it was this time, Elizabeth was still fighting her ghost man. At this moment, Robb''s head came out of Madeleine''s back. He glanced at the queen with complicated eyes and sighed, "Your Majesty, you probably lived in a conspiracy for too long. , I think you dont have to worry about it just now. My teacher will never use any conditions to coerce you at this time, really." "hope so!" The queen gritted her teeth: "It''s not time to send orders to the whole army to attack! With all your strength! I want to see the flag of the Kingdom of Granada in Mondela when the first light shines before dawn. At that time, I can open the crystal ball with a smile and calmly see how the battle is going on with the ghost man. If he wins, I can laugh at him slower than me. If he loses, no If I can keep the path of light, I also have the capital of the saints as a new base." Madeleine nodded: "Okay! I''ll go up and charge again, but if I don''t succeed, I just..." "If you don''t succeed, you won''t be allowed to become benevolent!" The queen said loudly: "As long as people live, there is hope. We came here like this twenty years ago. We must not die for a temporary victory! Madeleine, we To be together, live to see the unity of the Gran Kingdom." "Okay!" Madeleine and the Queen shook hands tightly, and hugged again. Robb opened his hands next to him and made a look that he wanted to hug, but Madeleine came over and hugged him, but the queen gave him a kick. Gee! Only ghost men have the opportunity to hold ghost women, and the identity of Robert Smith is obviously not good. At this moment, a terrifying roar suddenly sounded in the city of Saint Capital: "Die! Insects!" Then, a red monster, like a burning monster, rose from the city. The magicians present exclaimed in unison: "The King of the Flame Demon, Mondela has summoned the King of the Flame Demon." Everyone was shocked... The King of the Flame Demon is the top mage among the fire magicians and can be summoned as a super elemental creature. It is the father of all fire elements, no, grandpa, no, its the ancestor! It possesses incomparable power and can destroy everything around it, and even the summoner who summons it is often destroyed by it in turn. If Mondela couldn''t hold it anymore, he wouldn''t have called it out. As soon as this thing came out, the battle ahead immediately changed. A large group of skeleton soldiers were swept away by the Balrog King, and then spit out a huge fireball, blasting the ground, blasting the skeleton army in front of it into a big hole. Skeleton archers bent their bows and set up arrows, shooting randomly at the Balrog King, but all of them were in vain, the flames were invisible, and the bows and arrows would not hurt him at all. Conte raised his sword and slashed the calf of the Balrog King, but he felt that the tip of his sword didn''t cut anything. He brushed the ground and swiped it, making him feel a little shocked. Then, The King of Flame Demon kicked Conte far away, if it weren''t for the mythril armor on his body, Conte had gone to see King Hades again. The soldiers in Sigram were all taken aback. Several wizards in the legion opened fire on the King of Flame Demon, falling rocks, whirlwinds, wind blades, ice arrows... However, a small number of wizards cannot defeat the Balrog King! When more mages wanted to rush over to help, they were desperately restrained by the magicians of the Mondela Army. Only the skeleton soldiers in front dared to rush towards the Flame Demon King, and the human warriors and demi warriors all retreated. Even Madeleine, who had just rushed into the battle, was forced to retreat with the team again. Her sword was a physical attack and was ineffective against the Balrog. Commander Barry of the Gale Knights turned from the corner of the street next to him, and with a wave of his wand, a large number of wind blades flew out at the same time. The average wind magician can only release two wind blades at a time, but Barry shook it out. It turned out that this is not the wind blade technique at all, but the "Storm Blade" whose power is several times that of the ordinary wind blade technique. The wind blade is like a knife, continuously cutting on the body of the Balrog King, but the behemoth only took a half step back, and then laughed again: "Die! Bug!" A huge fireball spurted from his mouth and shot towards Barry. Chapter 743： Strong wind! Listen to my orders! Barry was taken aback. Just by looking at the size of the fireball, he knew that he couldn''t hold it, let alone the huge and unmatched flame magic power that he sensed in the air. He hurriedly threw himself a "light of the wind", then rushed to the side, with a loud bang, the fireball hit the ground where he was just standing, exploded, the heat wave raged, and Barry quake far away. Flew out, flew far and wide. He hit the ground twice, and Conte and another storm knight rushed over, helped him and ran. The two supported the seriously injured Barry, ran back into the square in an embarrassed manner, and shouted: "Pastor! Priest!" Madeleine walked out from the side and said indifferently: "Don''t call it a pastor. Just a few minutes ago, all the dark church pastors belonging to our army suddenly evacuated the front at the same time and ran back. The superintendent wanted to cut them down. It was stopped by Her Majesty. At this time, letting the army of the governor and the priests fight will only make the battlefield more chaotic. They can''t force them to join forces with the Holy See of Light, so they let them leave." Conte was shocked: "What about the regiment leader, no one can treat him..." Robb walked out from behind and poured a red bottle of medicine into Barry''s mouth. Then Barry brushed the floor and sat up: "Huh! Fortunately there is a magical medicine made by Robert, otherwise it will be finished." He settled down, and immediately said: "What to do? The situation is very bad now. All the pastors of our army suddenly withdrew, and then they can only rely on potions to support, and the king of the flame demon...the one of the flame demon King, we cant figure it out." Madeleine said: "Only magic can defeat the elemental creatures." Barry said: "Where can ordinary magic touch this thing? Grand Duke, you Black Earth Knights, can you summon the Lord of the Earth Element? His strength is equivalent to that of the King of the Flame Demon. If you can summon the Lord of the Earth Element, you can Contend with the King of Balrog. Madeleine shook her head and said, "For nearly a hundred years, there has been no amazing master in the Black Earth Knights. We have already lost the power to summon the Lord of the Earth Elemental. What about you? Where''s your Wind Elemental Lord? ?" Barry said embarrassingly: "Old captain John Roland Smith can summon the lord of the wind element, but after his death, we have not seen the lord of the wind element for 20 years." The two looked at each other and became embarrassed for a while. Miss Queen''s brows were also deeply frowned! Fortunately, the Ice Knights also lost the ability to summon the king of water elements. Otherwise, it would be difficult to summon two element lords, water and fire, to rush towards the enemy. I saw the King of Balrog rushing across the city, defeating the skeleton army steadily, and a large number of skeleton soldiers were turned into ashes by the flames. Even if they were undead, they could not be recovered now. The palace wall, which was about to be captured, is now as solid as ever. The Flame Demon King stood at the gate of the palace and laughed arrogantly: "Die! Bugs!" The queen is beginning to feel tricky! Not only was her eyes tricky, she was also worried about the Guangming Road side...no news came on the 48th, God knows what''s going on there now. Madeleine gritted her teeth: "I''m leaning on this magical armor on my body, maybe I can deal with the King of the Balrog, and I will contain it." "Don''t, it''s too dangerous." Robb said, "Although this armor is very strong, its ability to absorb magical damage has a CD. During the CD time, it is too easy to go wrong." "CD? What is it?" Madeleine couldn''t understand. But Robb didn''t intend to explain. His other clone is now listening to the report on the 48th for help. Since he has decided to help the queen over there, there is no need to continue to pretend to be a grandson. Just don''t make a move, once you make a move, you must help! Don''t diarrhea! Robb sighed lightly, "I will handle this King of the Flame Demon." He raised a hand, facing the open space in front, with a majestic voice, loudly said: "The wind! Listen to my orders!" "Huh?" The queen and Madeleine didn''t quite understand what he was talking about. However, Barry''s expression became very weird when he heard the sentence "Gold Wind! Listen to my orders!" because he knew what this sentence meant... This is the pinnacle of wind magic, the most sophisticated summoning magic, the spell that summons the lord of the wind element. The element lord is a very powerful and terrifying creature, very difficult to summon. For a century, only the old commander of the Knights of the Storm, John Roland Smith has the ability to summon the element lord of the wind, and in the fire magic, there is only the traitor Mond Ra has the strength to summon the Balrog King, and no one else has such a powerful magical power. Barry looked at Robb''s hand in surprise and wondered: Has the grandson of the old leader really inherited such a strong lineage? Can he really summon the lord of the wind element? Ward day! If he could really do it, wouldn''t he be able to rival the old leader at such a young age. This, about, maybe, as if, possible, as if...impossible! The old head is already a super genius magician with amazing talents, no one can surpass the old head in his twenties. He just thought of this... I saw a big green circle suddenly appeared in the open space in front of Robb. A large number of runes of unknown meaning appeared in the middle of the circle. Then, a whirlwind was rolled up in the flat ground, and in the middle of the whirlwind, a whirlwind appeared. The wind shadow slowly took shape, condensing into a huge monster. The body of this monster is like a wind! Feng Ying spoke and spoke, using the same accent as Robb just now, and shouted in a deep voice: "Kurp! Listen to my orders." The lord of the wind element, summoned successfully. Barry''s jaw almost fell out of shock. The queen and Madeleine next to them were also taken aback. Although they didn''t understand the spell, when they saw the summoned object with their own eyes, they could guess what it was summoned without using their brains. "Lord of the Wind Element?" The Queen was surprised: "This is impossible!" Madeleine said, "Ah! Mr. Robert is so amazing." The queen squinted at her best friend: "Is this something that can be explained by two words?" Madeleine said: "I don''t need to describe it as powerful, it''s very weak?" Queen:"" Robb pointed at the Flame Demon King in the distance, and said, "Go!" The lord of the wind element swept the ground, it flew across the sky, jumped over the city wall in an instant, and flew in front of the King of Flame Demon. The Flame Demon King looked up and saw the Lord of the Wind Element, and he was furious: "Die! Bug!" He raised his hand, and a huge fireball blasted into the sky. The lord of the wind element swept the ground and disappeared, avoiding the fireball, and then swiping the ground again, condensing and forming in another place, laughed loudly: "The wind! Listen to my orders!" Conte poked his head out from behind: "How come these two dudes can only say this sentence?" Chapter 744： Godafather, ask for help! A heroic flame emerged from the Balrog King. It wielded a huge flame hammer and threw fireballs one after another at the lord of the wind element flying around in the sky, accompanied by its arrogant laugh: "Death." Come on, bug!" The lord of the wind element kept avoiding fireballs in the sky, and then kept throwing wind blades, whirlwinds and other things from the sky to attack the Balrog King. Both of these guys are giant monsters, and they are amazing as soon as they shoot. When they fight, the picture is not what ordinary mortals can imagine. The Siegelan army that was attacking the gate of the palace and the Donggrand army that were defending the palace couldn''t help but stop their hands. Before these two guys do some results, who is still in the mood to fight? Just now, when the Balrog King was summoned by Mondela, the soldiers of the Mondela Army cheered for a while. They thought that with this guy, the situation on the battlefield could turn a bit better, but they didnt expect Sigrans side to do it. Being able to summon the lord of the wind element is really a fool. A group of generals and soldiers watched the fierce battle between the two element lords with tangled eyes, with a worried look in their eyes. Mondela''s face was pale, and he had just summoned the Flame Demon King and exhausted his magic power. Now he is very weak and needs a long rest to replenish the lost magic power. He looks more haggard than usual. However, his eyes were still fierce: "Unexpectedly... after the death of the old man, John Roland Smith, there will be someone in the Knights of the Storm who can summon the Lord of the Wind Elemental." The Grand Duke of England stood beside Mondela and whispered: "It should be okay?" Mondela whispered: "Don''t worry, the lord of the wind element is the weakest of the four lords, while my Lord of the Balrog is the strongest of the four lords, the strongest and the weakest, no matter how you look at it. We win." As soon as his voice fell, the lord of the elemental wind swept down from the sky, dodges two fireballs halfway, punched the face of the Balrog King, and then a set of combined punches hit the Balrog King. Face. The King of Flame Demon roared: "It hurts!" Conte from a distance added: "Wow, it turns out this guy can say something else besides dead bugs." The Flame King swung the fire hammer in his hand and drove away the lord of the wind element, and roared: "Lord of the wind element, what are you here to join in the fun? Go back to your sky world." The lord of the wind element replied: "The wind! Listen to my orders!" Kant: "Huh? The Lord of the Flames has more lines, but the lord of the wind element still only knows that one." The Flame Demon King is a real elemental creature, really summoned. However, the lord of the wind element is a game NPC summoned by Robb using game skills. The game designer only designed a line for it, so no matter what the situation, he would only say one sentence: "The wind! Listen to my orders!" The Flame Demon King cursed and threw the fireball, full of words, but the lord of the wind element calmly repeated that line, and once again fought with the Flame Demon King. Everyone was surprised to find that the Flame Demon King was actually slow. Slowly falling to the wind, the lord of the wind element prevailed. It is strange, the lord of the wind element is clearly the weakest of the four lord, and the king of the flame demon is obviously the strongest. Why does the fight seem to show the opposite effect? Westwind City! The Westerly City at night is very quiet. On the 48th, he passed through the portal and entered Westwind City. This is not the first time he has come to Westwind City. The last time he came, he brought an army of thousands of skeletons. He was beaten by Robb, grabbed him and put on a ceiling fan. He was released and brought back the way to the light with the making of sugar and popsicles. When I think about it now, it seems like it has been a long, long time ago. The last time he came here, because of the war, he didnt experience the city well, and this time he came to rescue soldiers, and he still didnt have the mood to experience it, but... the moment he passed through the portal, he still I felt a sense of peace that I would never feel on the Bright Road. Maybe it''s a relationship that has been on the Guangming Road for a long time. On the forty-eighth, what I felt for a long time was a tense atmosphere, the feeling that the whole city had tightened its rubber bands and wanted to pop out at any time. However, Westwind City did not feel that way at all. This is an emerging city, a city full of enthusiasm and leaping upwards. Moreover, this is also a city that will never worry about war. It does not even have a city wall, and it is completely undefended and placed itself among the lakes and mountains. How comfortable it is to live in such a city! No, now is not the time to feel these. On the forty-eighth, he dashed towards the church, sprinting, and shouting loudly: "Godafather, get up, the bright road needs your rescue." He thought it was so late and Godafather should have gone to bed. It would be a trouble to wake him up, but he didn''t expect that he just yelled twice when he heard a lazy voice in the church yard saying : "Don''t yell so loudly, it will wake the girls up." On the 48th, looking in the direction of the sound, he immediately saw the lord of Westwind City, the man revered as Godafather. It was obviously already midnight, but he was sitting on the familiar stone chair and placed the last time. The same lazy posture when I saw him. The only difference is that the clothes this guy is wearing is no longer a priests suit, not a priests suit of the Holy See of the Bright, nor a suit of the New Brights Holy See. He actually wears a weird outfit. I dont know what era it is. clothing. "Don''t stare at my clothes." Robb said: "It feels weird for a man to stare at me like this. Let me tell you, this set on me is called T-shirt jeans, krypton fashion, and it''s super cool. Because Today I have to get rid of my priesthood and attend the grand performance as an ordinary person, so..." Sweat on the 48th, he is now anxious to move the soldiers, how can he listen to Robb talking about those messy things, and quickly said: "Godafather, the dark vatican rebellion, the road to light is in danger, your majesty asked me to come to you for help , I said it was done with you." Robb patted his **** and stood up: "Okay, I''m going now! Tsk, this ghost woman dare not call me by herself, for fear that I will give her a condition, and I really treat a gentleman like a villain. Belly, am I the kind of person who will make conditions at this time?" On the 48th, accompany the smiling face quickly: "Of course you are not." Robb said, "Of course not. I wouldn''t ask her to kiss me at this time. I''m really not so perverted. At most I want her to stretch out her leg and give me a touch." Forty-eight: "..." He thought to himself: No wonder Her Majesty didn''t call him for help personally. What would her Majesty do if such a condition is proposed at this time? Chapter 745： Top students of the Magic Academy Robb patted his **** and walked towards the portal. Forty-eight followed and shouted, "Godafather, you''ll go alone? Where is Elsie? Where is your Tank unit? Where is the Westwind Guards?" "Their duty is to guard Westwind City, not including helping others in the war." Robb said: "I am the only one who promised Miss Queen to help, so I can help by myself." Forty-eight: "..." Seeing that he really walked over to the portal by himself, on the 48th, he was panicked. Although he had been hanged by Robb by himself, he also knew that Robb could withstand the attack of the black dragon, but he was alone. It still feels a bit arrogant to hit the entire Dark Vatican. On the 48th, hurried to the dark church next door and yelled: "No. 8, call all of you, and return to the Path of Light... By the way, what about the 32nd at the Governor''s Mansion? Call that guy to come too." On the road to light, there was chaos. A large number of temple knights wearing black helmets and black armor are running on the street. There were already few guards in the city, and there were many spies ambushed by the dark Vatican. Once the incident occurred, almost instantly, all the outer cities fell into the hands of the dark Vatican. Only the palace guards were not infiltrated by the dark Vatican. Therefore, only the palace is safe. The Knights of the Temple, which occupied the key points in the city, began to gather towards the palace. The cardinal took the lead and led a large group of cardinals and archbishops towards the palace. The dark Vatican fanatics in the city also rushed out of their homes and followed the army towards the palace. The cardinal stood in front of the main gate of the palace. Behind him, thousands of people were hustling and hustling, and they seemed to be huge, but the palace walls were only sparse, and there were fewer than a hundred palace guards, which seemed not to be of a magnitude at all. The cardinal glanced coldly at the palace guards, and said: "Put down the magic items and weapons, open the door and surrender. You have no reason to be loyal to the queen, she is a blasphemer." A head guard poked his head out from behind the wall and said angrily: "Shut up! Use the name of God to seek your own personal gain. You are the blasphemer. Her Majesty is a generation of famous monarchs and brings us a happy and beautiful life. She is the only one we should follow, not your gods." "Brave guard! But bravery can''t save you." The cardinal sneered: "I want to break the palace guarded by you guys. It''s just a word, I just don''t want the palace to be destroyed by war." The guard snorted coldly, not wanting to say anything to him. Seeing that the persuasion was ineffective, the cardinal was about to wave his hand to order an offense. Suddenly, a roar sounded from the side of the woods: "Sentence the country''s traitor, eat me, fireball!" The cardinal stunned slightly and looked at it. He saw a young man jumped out from behind the big tree next to the gate of the palace. He was wearing a silk robe and holding a staff in his hand. He waved at the cardinal. A finger, and then, a small fireball the size of a ping-pong ball flew towards him. The cardinal''s forehead is a bit gamble... What''s the situation? Do you know who I am? My dignified dark cardinal of the Holy See, and ranked first among the twelve cardinals, only under the pope, can be said to be a big man under one person, above ten thousand people, where are you the broken magician who jumped out, Throwing a fireball big as a ping pong ball, do you look down on people? The cardinal doesn''t even bother to hide, so what if you let the fireball draw your face? I only need a little magical defense power... "boom!" The fireball hit the cardinal''s face and exploded. A fireball the size of a ping-pong ball unexpectedly exploded with bright sparks, enveloping the cardinal''s entire head in magical flames, wrapped it in it, and burned it! The cardinal''s proud magical defense power was actually broken! In an instant, the fireball burned all his hair, and his face burned as black as the bottom of a pot. Fortunately, he quickly added a defensive magic to himself, which offset the subsequent power of the fireball. However, this loss It''s really big. The person who set the fireball laughed: "A high-achieving student in the School of Magic, a high school, the greatest fire magician in the future, the man who will become the head of the Fire Knights, the son of a wealthy businessman in Westwind City, George! Come on!" After he reported his name, he turned his head to the palace guard and said, "Look, I often tell you that it is not wrong to let me join the Palace Magic Group. You just don''t believe it. Look at me, a big fireball blasted the cardinal. Depressed, honestly speaking, can you do it? Is there a better magician than me in the palace magic group?" Everyone: "..." It turned out that George had always wanted to join the palace magic group. If nothing happened, he would go to the palace to wrestle with the guards. Tonight is the same. He ran to the palace and wanted to twist the guards to fight the eggs. Unexpectedly, the dark church suddenly When it started, George hid behind a big tree at the gate of the palace to see the situation, just in time to see the cardinal leading the crowd rushing to the front of the palace to make trouble. He quickly shot and showed his strength so that others would recognize his strength. This performance was really amazing, and neither enemy nor us wanted to talk! I really don''t want to talk! After a long time, I heard the cardinal roar: "What the **** is this fireball? Why is the ping pong ball so big and can play so much power? This is unscientific!" The chief guard of the palace actually ignored that the opponent was an enemy, and said, "You think it''s unscientific, right? Oh, I''ve long thought it''s unscientific. Without that staff and robe, he is the worst student in the Magic Academy." "What ghost robe is that? Ghost staff?" the cardinal was angry. George squashed his mouth and said, "Are you not willing to recognize my strength? My staff and robe are also part of my strength. This is inseparable..." "puff!" A cold arrow shot out from the Knights of the Temple, hitting George''s stomach, and he fell to the sky. The guard on the wall was startled. He brushed the ground and threw a noose around George''s waist. Then he pulled with force to pull George into the air. As soon as it was pulled up, a rain of arrows fell to the place where George was standing just now. If the guard slows down a little bit, George will be shot into a hornet''s nest. The captain of the guard drew George to the palace wall and swayed it to the ground. He was about to call someone to heal him, only to remember that all the priests had betrayed, and now there is no one to heal the wounds, and he cant help sweating: "Hey, how are you? Can it last?" George opened his eyes: "It''s okay. My robe has the same defense power as your iron armor." He stretched his hand on his stomach, and the arrow was pulled out. There was no blood on it. It turned out that the arrow could not even be shot by the robe. Put on. Chapter 746： coming! George triumphed: "The robes exported by Godafather in Westwind City are powerful! Please look for this trademark. Anyone approved by Godafather is eligible to buy it. Now it is a special price, 200 gold coins." "When is this? Don''t advertise here!" Both the enemy and us were furious at the same time. The bishop of the frame machine was so angry that he brought people to attack the palace just now, and he was very energetic. He should have finished a few pretending words, and then won the script of the Bright Road in one fell swoop. Obviously it should be like this, why is such a beautiful thing suddenly interrupted by a fool, and it becomes ridiculous like a farce? He shouted angrily: "Kill me that fool from Westwind City!" "I, Archmage George, is it so easy to be killed by you?" George brushed the ground and jumped up: "I will now lead the palace guard to kill all of you treasonous traitors..." The chief guard of the palace next to him was dumbfounded. When did we become led by you? I saw George posing as if he was chanting a curse, as if he was chanting a very long, very powerful and very windy spell. The enemy outside immediately noticed this scene, and several bows and arrows pulled away the bow. . The chief guard of the palace knew that the magician was easy to be interrupted when he was chanting the spell, so he kindly took a shield and kept it in front of George to prevent him from being shot over. Unexpectedly, when he approached, he heard that what George was saying was not a spell at all, but singing, and it was the theme song of a movie. The name of this movie is "West Gone with the Wind". The film produced by a writer who works in Westwind City with the funding of the Elf Elder has been very popular recently. George hummed in a low voice: "It blows the sky full of yellow sand, blows the fallen leaves, and blows the wanderers to the west..." The chief guard of the palace threw the shield in his hand to the ground: "Fak, I thought you were chanting a spell." "Why do you want to chant a spell?" George took out a scroll from his arms: "The good thing Godafather gave me, take it, the meteor is falling!" Everyone: "..." I saw George slap the scroll forward and brush the ground. A red light exploded on the scroll, and countless light particles of flame magic floated in the air. Then, there was a "wheeze" in the sky, and one fell. A huge flame shooting star smashed its head against the Knights of the Temple outside the city. That speed, that power, that terrible heat wave! Before the meteor hit the ground, the people on the ground felt it terrible. The Knights of the Temple didn''t dare to think about it, and desperately avoided it. "boom!" The meteor fell to the ground and exploded... Countless temple knights were blown up and flew in all directions. There seemed to be a flower blooming in the middle of the army of the Knights of the Temple, and the fallen ones were radially open and splayed in all directions. Everyone: "..." The cardinal was completely stunned, and he couldn''t find North for a while. The chief guard of the palace was also dumbfounded, and the whole person froze. Only George was triumphant: "Hahahaha, am I good? Hahaha! It is said that I am the greatest magician, you just don''t believe it." He thought that people would praise him after being confused, but he didn''t expect that both the enemy and us would come over at the same time. The chief guard of the palace grabbed George: "Did Godafather make a mistake? How can this kind of thing be used by an innocent child? How much of this kind of thing is there? All confiscated." George: "Hello!" The cardinal outside also grumbled: "Don''t give weapons of mass destruction to children, it''s too unsafe for him." George: "Hello!" The captain of the palace guard rummaged in George''s pocket, but there was no second one of that terrible scroll. In fact, this scroll was not given to him by Robb at all. It was obtained from Robb by Georges father at a high price. It was originally intended to protect the caravan at home, but it was stolen by a naive fellow like George. Now his father is still looking for this scroll hard at home. The cardinal was already out of anger: "I don''t have time to mess around with you, and the whole army is attacking the city." The Knights of the Temple just ate a flaming meteor inexplicably, was blown up to dust, and took a sigh of relief. Hearing the order, he suddenly roared, and the archers in the back row simultaneously drew their bows and shot a large swath against the palace wall. Arrow... The palace guards quickly shrank their heads back, and the chief guard also pressed George to the ground, and he shrank behind the wall to hide. "Boss, what should I do? There are dozens of times more people on the other side than us. We only have more than one hundred people, and there are thousands of people on the other side." "They also have many fanatics. These people are desperate." "Damn it!" The chief guard cursed in a low voice: "We can''t stop it. We can only delay it for a while. As long as the palace gate is not broken, we can still support it." As soon as he finished speaking this sentence, he saw the soldiers outside rushing towards the palace gate holding a huge pointed log. The boss immediately sunk a hole in the middle of the palace gate. At this time, they should be out of the wall and shoot back the people who hit the door, but the number of archers on the opposite side far exceeds them. "Back, back!" The head of the Temple Knights loudly commanded the knight who hit the door: "If you hit another two or three times, the gate of the palace won''t be able to hold it. The poor ghost of the queen, the gate of the palace has no money to reinforce, and it''s not strong at all. ." The soldiers retreated holding the pointed log, then shouted in unison, and slammed into the palace gate again... The guards of the palace on the front of the city screamed in their hearts, and they panicked for a while and didn''t know what to do. Seeing that the log was about to hit the city gate again, suddenly, the palace gate opened from the inside! The door opened to the inside, and the person holding the log bumped into the air. The thief felt uncomfortable, lost control of his feet, and stumbled into the palace gate. The pointed log slammed into the person who opened the door inside. The man raised a hand and blocked it in front of him. The pointed log "touched" his palm. Everyone thought that the man would be pierced to death by the pointed log, but they didn''t expect it. He, he actually moved the log next to him with his hand, the huge log was grabbed by one of his hands, and it was horizontally motionless in mid-air. Then, everyone finally saw this man''s face! The Lord of Westwind City (I refuse to admit it) is here. However, the clothes worn by the lord of the Westwind City today is a bit weird. It is not a priest''s suit, nor is it an armor robe, but rather weird. I don''t know what era or country''s weird clothes. With his appearance, the palace guards were overjoyed, but the dark side of the Holy See took a breath. Everyone stepped back at the same time, and even the cardinal''s leg could not help but flash. Chapter 747： I want Miss Sister not to cry Robb grabbed the big log that hit the door with one hand, and said with a smile: "Don''t hit the door like this. Look, there is a big pit in the door. Miss Queen is very poor. You smashed her palace. Gate, she will have to spend money to rebuild another one when she looks back. She will feel sorry for this expenditure and will cry out of sadness." Everyone: "..." It''s strange to cry! Everyone wants to complain like this, but in this situation, there is really no mood to complain. The cardinal settled down and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Lord of Westwind City, why are you here?" Robb brought a big stone for the top door from behind, and placed it on the ground, just as high as a chair. He sat on the stone and said with a smile: "I was invited by Miss Queen and she led the crowd to ask for it. At that time, help her look at her home, lest any cats or dogs run into her house to sprawl when she is away." This sentence is very rude, directly describing the Dark Church as a cat and a dog. The group of temple knights behind was furious. As for the fanatics, they wanted to rush to find Robb desperately on the spot. However, the cardinal was very calm. He knew that impulsiveness would be for nothing. He should talk as much as possible to Robb, a monster who is too strong to talk. He can only fight when he cant agree. . He waved his hand to stop the people behind from moving around, then faced Robb, and said solemnly, "Is there any room for negotiation between us?" "Oh? How to discuss?" Robb asked. The people of the Dark Vatican are not fools. They know that there is a disconnected relationship between the queen and Robb. Therefore, before this rebellion to **** the king, they had already guessed that Westwind City might be a hindrance, and the Pope was early The conditions for negotiating with Robb have already been drawn up personally. As long as the conditions are within the conditions, the cardinal can take his own words. The cardinal said: "You know, our dark vatican is not as exclusive as the bright vatican, and we also know that your new bright vatican is not exclusive, we can assure you that after acquiring this country, it will not hinder you. The missionary behavior of the New Bright Holy See can even form an alliance to jointly promote our doctrines, and we have even prepared a new chapter..." He said very seriously: "We will write in the Bible that the God of Darkness and the God of New Light are twin brothers. We have a common mother, and we will love each other as a family in the future. Our enemy is only the old Bright Holy See, what do you think?" Robb laughed! "What''s so funny?" said the cardinal. Robb said: "Look at this dress on me." The cardinal glanced carefully: "What''s wrong with the clothes?" Robb said: "Didn''t you find out that I am not wearing the clothes of the priest of the New Bright Holy See?" The cardinal''s heart shuddered slightly, and then he noticed that Robb was dressed in a casual manner and looked relaxed and at ease. Robb said: "You think the New Illumination Holy See is very important to me. Actually, the Holy See has nothing to do with me. I usually sit in that church because I dont bother to move a nest. As for the New Illumination Holy See. As a pastor, I just dont have any other status to change, just play around. I am not interested in your proposal just now." Cardinal: "..." Okay, this was as expected. This man seemed to not sell much to all the Holy See, but he didn''t expect that he would be equally uninterested in the Holy See he made. The cardinal did not panic, he still had a second card to play, the last condition given to him by the pope. He put on an extremely serious face, and said seriously: "Then what do you think of this? As long as you don''t take action to hinder us now, after it''s done, Nanli Village, West Wind City, Rough Stone Canyon, Crystal Canyon All cities, villages, towns, and surrounding mountains, forests, and rivers on the line are all under your command. The Pope will recognize to all countries on the entire continent that your territory is an independent country, and you can do it yourself. Take a nice name, or just call it West Wind Country, what do you think?" "Wow!" Robb couldn''t help exclaiming: "This condition sounds really good." Hearing a good voice, the cardinal''s face was smiling, while the guards on the palace wall changed their faces. The eighth, thirty-two, and the forty-eight who just followed from behind couldn''t help but frighten. Jumped. However, before everyone had a second thought, Robb shook his head and said, "Although it sounds good, but... if I promised you, Miss Queen will definitely cry." Having said this, there was a rare serious look on his face: "Men shouldn''t let women shed tears, at least I will do my best." Cardinal: "..." People beside: "..." No one believes what Robb said, because political games, hatred of the country and the family, the overwhelming power, world hegemony, such big things, how can a woman cry as a reason? In this matter, there is only one reason why the benefits have not been allocated, and there is only one reason why the bargaining has not succeeded. In addition, there can be no other reasons. The cardinal has reason to believe that this guy will not agree to the conditions he proposed, just It''s just because he thinks he hasn''t got enough. There was a weird silence. After three seconds, the cardinal spoke calmly: "So, what do you want?" Robb said: "I don''t want Miss Queen to cry!" Cardinal: "Don''t talk about it, just say it! You put forward the conditions, and I will contact the pope immediately to see if there is any room for change. I can even ask you to talk directly with the pope." Touched out a crystal ball. Robb shook his head: "I don''t want Miss Queen to cry!" Cardinal: "We can give you, maybe even more than you want." Robb continued to shake his head: "However, no matter how you make concessions, it is impossible to prevent Miss Queen from crying." Cardinal: "Can you stop using this silly remark as an excuse?" "It''s not boring!" "So, what do you want?" "I just want Miss Queen not to cry." At this point in the dialogue, it can''t go on. The cardinal finally realized that this man didn''t even have the slightest interest in negotiating conditions with them. He didn''t care about all the conditions promised by the Dark Vatican, and he determined that he wanted to help the queen. The cardinal said solemnly: "Unexpectedly! You, the guy who looks most like to be a king, is actually the queen''s loyal dog." Chapter 748： Open the door of heaven! "Oh, I''m actually not so loyal. I''m still a little bit of a flower heart." Robb said solemnly: "Although this is a shortcoming, I have no plans to change it. Man, the heart of flower is normal, you should understand. ." Cardinal: "..." Both sides above and below the city: "..." The cardinal was angry. The word loyal dog here clearly meant to say that he was the queen''s loyal minister. Why did this man twist in that direction? What does this guy think of a serious war? The cardinal said solemnly: "Then, don''t blame us for being impolite." Robb smiled and said, "Come on, let me see how rude you are." The cardinal said: "Don''t be so arrogant. We know that ordinary soldiers can''t help you. Therefore, we also have something specially prepared to deal with you. Although this will hurt our vitality, as long as we can defeat you, then worth." After speaking, he secretly gestured to a subordinate behind him. The subordinate withdrew from the crowd and went to the back of the residential house in the distance. He took out a crystal ball and whispered to the person on the other side: "Godafather people are on the road of light. , Your side, take advantage of his absence, raid Westwind City..." The cardinal on this side also brushed the floor and raised the staff in his hand, facing the sky high. At the same time, the other cardinals behind him, as well as the archbishops, bishops, and priests, all raised their sceptres, wands, and wands... Suddenly, all kinds of magical artifacts went to the sky together, and it seemed to be quite aggressive. The cardinal said loudly: "Open it! The gate of heaven!" All the people behind responded in unison: "Open it! The gate of heaven!" Countless black magic powers rushed towards the sky. The main force of the Dark Vatican was here at the same time to cast prayers and summons. The scene was really a little shocking. A huge, black magic circle unfolded in mid-air. Countless black streamers tore through the sky, tearing a huge crack in the black night sky. Then, the crack grew bigger and bigger, and finally, it became a rectangular portal. From that portal, an angel flew out of the ground! Black wings, black armor, black helmet, black spear... A fallen angel! Robb: "Wow!" The dark Vatican fanatics present knelt down on one knee almost at the same time, looking at the fallen angel in the sky with pious eyes, but the palace guards showed a nervous look, no, its a fallen angel, this thing. The combat effectiveness is extremely strong, which is comparable to that of the daytime ambassador. And the combat power of the Daytime Envoy is equal to Her Majestys Skeleton Dragon... This thing is not something ordinary people can handle! The fallen angel looked down upon the humans in a circle, and saw the cardinal''s finger pointing to Robb... A scornful smile flashed across the corner of the fallen angel''s mouth. As soon as his black wings were retracted, he swooped over at Robb. Everyone''s eyes began to chase the black fallen angel, watching it rush towards Robb. All those who knew Robb''s strength were actually thinking, what''s the trick? Godafather needs about five tricks to clean up fallen angels. And those fanatics of the Dark Vatican, who have never been out on the road of light, don''t know Robb''s strength, but are thinking: This man is dead. The angel swooped down from the sky to the ground. It took only ten seconds or so. He waved the black spear in his hand and stabbed Robb with a "wheeze". The tip of the spear was fast, and when he dashed into the air , Even with a sharp howling, the air seemed to be pierced by this spear. However, when the tip of the spear reached Robb, it stopped abruptly, because Robb stretched out a hand, grabbed the spear, and then stretched out his hand to clasp the collar of the fallen angel and threw it to the ground. "bump!" The fallen angel was smashed, unable to climb. Fanatics of the Dark Church: "..." Even George and the others opened their mouths in surprise. Although they knew Godafather would win, it would be a bit exaggerated to win with one move. Robb clapped his hands: "Come on with something new! I''ve already shackled a daytime in the capital of the saints, so I don''t have time to fight with the black angel ink. Anyway, their combat effectiveness is similar. I will even test their strength. I dont have any interest, do you have something more creative and more stressful?" "Don''t be yin and yang, do you think there is only one?" The cardinal said loudly: "If there is only one, only a summoning technique is enough, and what we open is the portal connecting heaven and the world, the heaven of heaven. Door! You can be arrogant, only this time." With his voice... In that huge portal in the sky, another fallen angel flew, still in black helmet and black armor, but instead of holding a spear, it was a two-handed sword. Then another one flew out with a bow in his hand, and another one with a scepter in his hand! Then, from the gate of heaven, fallen angels kept flying out, one after another, one after another, and in an instant, there was a large group of angels floating in the sky, at least nearly a hundred. The followers of the dark Holy See on the ground like to shout madly. Countless believers jumped up and started talking nonsense. They had never seen so many angels in their lives, and they were simply ecstatic at this time. And the palace guards on the Queens side are all scared, Fuck, is this too much? Where did you get so many angels, how can you fight this battle? No matter how strong Godafather is, it might be difficult to handle, right? No. 48 couldn''t help but whispered: "What should I do? Did Godafather beat so many angels? No. 8 and No. 32, do you two go back to Westwind City again and let Elsie lead? The Westwind Guards rushed over to help." The 32nd is already scared and can''t speak anymore. On the contrary, No. 8 has a calm face. He is the first Necromancer to settle in Westwind City. He has lived next to Robb for many years. His confidence in Robb far exceeds that of Miss Queen''s men. The voice said: "Don''t panic, take a look first. For so many years, I have never seen Godafather have any enemies that can''t be dealt with." Robb couldn''t help standing up from the big rock he was sitting on at this time: "Huh? Can you summon so many? Sure enough, there are so many people and great strength. A large group of cardinals plus archbishops, etc., started summoning at the same time. The formation is so awesome. In that case, the Holy See will definitely do the same trick, maybe even stronger." The cardinal sneered: "Make a good deal with you, and promise you that you don''t want it. Now it''s a toast and not eat, and it''s fine to drink. I want to see what you can do with so many angels." He pointed at Robb and said loudly: "This person is this person. Angel Legion, destroy him." Chapter 749： interesting Robb tut was amazed. No wonder the Holy See of Light and the Holy See of Darkness can make trouble in this world. The power of this summoning technique is indeed a bit beyond his expectation. There are so many angels in one move. Such combat power is indeed enough to influence and control. nation. Human beings want to fight with so many angels, and I''m afraid they have to mobilize a large army. Nearly a hundred fallen angels in the sky fluttered their wings at the same time, and the black feathers were floating all over the sky. The angels holding the staff and scepter chanted spells and prepared spells, while the fallen angels holding the swords, shields and spears all at the same time. Dive over Robb on the ground. Angel Legion, attack with all strength! This moment was really terrifying, the sky covered the earth, it was all the kind of oppression brought by the Angel Legion, making people feel that their breathing became heavy. As soon as Robb stretched out his hand, he grabbed a two-handed sword waved by a fallen angel. The sword clearly had a sharp blade, but Robb actually grabbed it with his hand and was not afraid of his arm being chopped off. The angel was stunned, a little stunned, and then felt Robb drag hard, trying to **** his sword. The angel stubbornly dragged the sword and refused to let go. As a result, Robb dragged the man with the sword over. Get up, draw a semicircle in mid-air, and then hit another angel hard. With a loud noise, the black bird feathers hit the sky, and the two angels were smashed into pieces. At this time, another fallen angel swung his sword and slashed over. Robb turned and kicked him. The angel raised his shield with his left hand to support Robb''s foot, and the one-handed sword on his right continued to cut against Robb. Unexpectedly, Robbs feet came before his sword. He kicked the shield with huge power. The angel felt the huge power coming from the shield, and fell back with a cry of the ground, and the sword was naturally cut off. not going. At the same time, two angel spears stabbed at him. Robb clasped a spear with one hand, dragged it toward the middle, and then twisted it hard. The two spears made of steel twisted like twists. After being together, there was a deadly knot, and the two angels dragged them backwards, but they couldn''t open them. Robb punched, and the two angels flew out with swollen noses. At this moment, the angel who rushed up to Robb aggressively, suddenly shrank back. Then, an angel holding a staff in the sky threw a huge fireball. No, it was not a fireball, but a fireball. Explosion technique, the terrifying heat smashed down. "Wow, fallen seraph?" Robber Dale, he suddenly stretched out his hand to copy on his back. It was obvious that he had nothing on his back, but he suddenly drew out a bow, which exudes from the bow. The two rays of green and gold are exactly what he did when he was dealing with the black dragon, the bow of life! The material used is the wood of life obtained when the two dwarf craftsmen were recovered. In this bow, the soul of the tree of life is also boarded. As soon as the bow was taken out, the tree of life uttered an angry roar in the bow, because when this thing was attacked, it turned into an angry tree of life: "Damn angel, how dare you set fire to me? ?" Robb bends his bow, shoots an arrow, and shoots an arrow casually... The tree of life poured all its magic into this arrow. The arrow brought the attack power that Robb brought from the rules of the game, and the additional real magic power of the tree of life. The arrow collided with the Pyroblast technique in mid-air, and there was a soft puff, the arrow easily passed through the fireball of Pyroblast, and then, the imposing Pyroblast technique exploded in midair ahead of time. , The fire was splashing, and the red magic light ions drifted around, disappearing without a trace. The arrow did not stop, and it continued to shoot toward the sky. The fallen seraph that cast the spell snorted and fell straight from the sky. The fallen angel with the scepter in his hand also began to cast spells, the black light leaped, and the angels injured by Robb recovered one by one, and even the seraphim who had just fallen from the sky flew again. Then, the Angel Legion once again slayed Robb fiercely. Robb: "Wow! It''s interesting." The holy city is westerly, in the woods to the southwest. An army has been lurking here for a long time. The soldiers in this army are wearing black helmets and black armor, the rogue hunters are wearing black leather armor, and even the priests of the mage are wearing black robes. This is an army from the Lost City, the Knights of the Dark Vatican Temple, a direct line of troops, and a powerful army of trump cards. Of course, even if they were the strongest troop, they didn''t dare to attack Westwind City easily, they only dared to hide outside. Until, the crystal ball lights up, and someone inside tells them: Godafather is now on the road of light. The leader of this army is an archbishop. In fact, an army of this level should be led by the cardinal. However, all the cardinals have gone to the Path of Light and grabbed the kings capital with all their strength. There is no other way here. A cardinal was transferred, so an archbishop had to lead the army. After closing the crystal ball, the archbishop silently prayed a few words toward the night, and then said loudly: "The army is obedient, the lord of Westwind City is currently not in the city. This is the best opportunity to attack Westwind City. Everyone is ready to attack Westwind City at night. , The first target to kill is the Westwind City soldiers who rushed out to fight, followed by the priests, nuns, and believers of the New Illumination Church. All civilians who hinder our actions will not be merciless, and they will all be killed." "The first team, meet the West Wind Self-Defense Regiment!" "The second team, block the entrance to the sewer and prevent the dwarves from crawling out of the ground to fight." "The third team, facing the hillside, formed an array and blocked the Elven Army." "The fourth team, set it on fire!" "Have you heard everything clearly?" "Yes!" "Bless the night!" "Bless the night!" They had just finished taking the oath, and suddenly heard a bowstring vibration. A soldier hurriedly pushed on the archbishops shoulder, puff, and the arrow that came from somewhere was stuck in the heart of the warrior, and the warrior fell to the ground. , Then, on the big tree not far away, an illuminator shot into the sky, shining brightly in the night. The archbishop was furious: "Damn it, it''s an elf scout!" They thought they were lurking in the woods outside Westwind City without knowing it, but they forgot one thing. The elves are friends of the forest. How can the elves be buried in the forest so easily? This elf scout has been watching them on the big tree not far away for a long, long time. If they didnt show the intention of attacking Westwind City, the elf scout would not care about them, but they have now indicated that they are going to attack Westwind City, elf. Of course, you wouldn''t be polite. A sneak attack on the archbishop was not possible. The elf immediately fired a flare, then jumped on the treetops, and went far in a blink of an eye. Chapter 750： Guarding Westwind City The archbishop gritted his teeth: "Sneak attack won''t be possible, strong attack! Anyway, if that man is not there, there is nothing to be afraid of in Westwind City." The Knights of the Templar rushed out of the forest fiercely and rushed towards Westwind City. However, when they rushed halfway, they discovered that Westwind City had been prepared. The elf scout who squatted beside them and watched them quietly, early It reminded the city to take precautions. Elsie jumped out from behind a scarecrow in the field by the roadside. In fact, he wanted to jump out of the city wall, but Westwind City did not have a city wall. It was an open city, so he could only start from the scarecrow. Then he jumped out, this is a loss, but this is not the point, he shouted: "My holy city Westwind, I never invade others, but if anyone wants to invade Westwind City, we will make him pay a heavy burden. cost." After speaking, he waved his hand forward: "West Wind Self-Defense Regiment! Attack!" Behind the haystack in the field, a large number of westerly warriors came out, including humans, dwarves, and elves. There are also many strange characters in the army, such as the Madara with a golden ring and a machete in his hand, and Baron Noren with the boxwood staff that Robb has just rubbed not long ago, and he is wearing a holy sword. The big Lori Lars in the flying dragon leather armor, the Sofa with the double thorium daggers, seemingly defenseless, in fact, there are two short blunderbuss on his thighs, and the elder elder wearing a mooncloth robe... Of course, the most proud of the dwarf leader, he carried a giant axe emitting blue light, a real artifact, a symbol of identity and status in the 1960s, the Arcanite battle axe. Elsies equipment seemed a little tasteless in front of these people, but he didnt care at all. He climbed up a haystack next to him, lifted a lid on the top of the haystack, and got in, then, The haystack spread out, and a steam tank rushed out of it! "When Godafather is away, watch us." "Ah, finally he is not here once, I haven''t fought a real battle in a long time, so excited." "Guard Westwind City!" "Go!" As soon as the Knights of the Temple rushed out of the woods, they were hit by this group of people. The main steam tank gun fired first, causing the people of the Knights of the Temple to turn their backs on their backs. The elder elder general raised his hand: "The power of nature!" A large group of treants were summoned and rushed towards the Knights of the Temple. Under the cover of the treants, the elven archers draw their bows and shoot arrows, and in an instant, the arrows poured down like rain. Baron Nolen waved his staff, two sharp wind blades cut towards the enemy, and a strange middle-aged man suddenly jumped out beside him, and with a wave of his hand, he shot a football-sized fireball and flew over the enemy army. During the explosion, people turned their backs on the horse. Baron Nolan was surprised: "Brother, who are you? So good, why haven''t you played before?" The middle-aged man said, "It''s me, George''s father!" Baron Nolen: "..." Da Lolita held her holy sword high, and was reading a long and incomparable battle frontline: "Evil villains, you come from the dark, trying to subvert the light, and then, as long as there is my guardian of the light, Lars With the existence of Belmond Dracula, the holy light will never die. I will use my holy sword and my life to protect..." Before she finished her lines, Madara waved a scimitar: "Leap bravely!" She swept the ground and jumped into the enemy''s formation. She swiped the scimitar left and right, slashing the temple knights with their heads in their arms. A dark knight came over, raised an outrageously thick shield, touched it, blocked the three swords of Matura, and withstood his offensive. At this moment, a small figure suddenly jumped over and swung a big axe in his hand, touching it! The large shield in the dark knight''s hand was split in half, and even the people behind it split into two halves. The person who swings the axe is the leader of the dwarf. He laughed and said: "Okinan Tomahawk is so good that he is so good, I''m going to name this thing ArcaniteReaper." Madara''s eyes warmed: "Ah, I also want such a magic weapon." The dwarf leader laughed and said, "Don''t panic, when Okin picks up a lot, you will definitely have a share." The two were joking, and Elsie''s voice sounded behind them: "The two idiots in front should get out of the way. You are blocking the way of my steam tank." Madara and the dwarf leader were taken aback. They hurried to the left and right, and jumped away. Then, a steaming tank, rushing to the place where they were standing just now, crashed into the enemy. People turn their backs on their backs. The two raised their hands together and gestured to the Tank with their middle finger: "Elsie, Falk Oil, you clearly ran into us on purpose." The combat power of West Wind City has been underestimated in fact! Because Robb doesn''t like to let his subordinates fight. In his words, if you guys are injured or dead, I have to treat and resurrect them. It''s too much trouble, it''s better than I do it all by myself. Therefore, the powerful combat power of Westwind City has always been hidden. No one knows how powerful Westwind City is when fighting with all its strength! There are elite west wind fighters armed with Robbs cheating equipment, brave and fearless dwarves, mysterious and elegant elves who are good at literature, and countless heroes who have been "picked up" by Robb. These people usually have no chance to fight. , No one knows how powerful they are, but at this time, it''s time for them to perform. The archbishop of the Knights of the Temple suddenly felt that Yali Mountain was big. He knew that the Pope was wrong. Westwind City is not only a city with a man, it also has such a powerful force... He gritted his teeth and took out a scroll from his arms. This was a good thing the Pope gave him before leaving. It is said that it took a lot of the Pope''s magic power to make it. He threw the scroll into the sky, and the scroll emitted a burst of black light, and a fallen angel flew down from the sky. "You all go to death, Godafather is not there, I see what you use to deal with the angels!" As soon as the archbishop''s voice fell, nearly ten tanks raised their barrels together, and the goblin rockets fired at the same time, boom! Boom boom boom... The fallen angel just swooped down, before he had time to make a move, he was hit by ten cannons and screamed. Dust fell from the sky and hung up. archbishop:"" He started to feel scared, horrified, and wanted to turn around and run away. I just raised my foot and stepped back half a step. I suddenly felt the sensation of being pierced by a sharp object in the back The dark-skinned female assassin, she pulled out a poisoned dagger from the point of his vest, and whispered: "Remember, the name of the person who killed you is Sofa. Go to **** and confess to Huang Sha." The archbishop fell over with a puff. Chapter 751： Leg pillow The bright road! The wind lord kicked, oh, no, the wind lord has no feet. His lower body is just a whirlwind. He entangled the Balrog King with the whirlwind, and the two element lords seemed to be riding horses. The Flame Demon King grabbed, grabbed, and grabbed into the sky angrily, but the Wind Lord hid from the left and right to prevent the Fire Demon King from catching it. The Balrog King was furious, and shot fireballs, fireballs, fire rain, flame explosions, explosive explosions... all kinds of messy magic in the sky, but the whirlwind of the wind lord still entangled the flames. The king''s neck just won''t let go. The two elemental monsters struggled for a long time, and then fell to the ground with a "boom". After all, the Flame Demon King turned into a ball of flame and disappeared without a trace. The Lord of Wind also turned into a clear breeze and dissipated in the air. The soldiers of Sigran suddenly cheered, but the faces of the soldiers of Donggran changed drastically. Sigran had already had a big advantage now, and the absence of the Wind Lord would not affect their offensive, but Donggran was at a big disadvantage and lost the Balrog King, making this battle even more difficult. The queen couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Great! Robert Smith, you deserve to be the heir of the Smith family. Your Wind Elemental Lord successfully knocked down the Balrog King. Very good, now it''s our turn to attack." After she said a word, ordinary courtiers would say something like this: "His Majesty, this is what I should do." Or a few arrogant words, asking for credit. However, after the queen finished speaking, she found out that Robert Smith was in a daze, standing still like a dumb guy. The queen frowned: "What are you doing?" Madeleine sweated profusely, and quickly came up and patted Robb on the shoulder: "Mr. Robert, what''s the matter with you?" Robb was manipulating the avatar of the Path of Light at this time. He knocked over a fallen angel with a punch, turned and kicked a fallen angel out, and suddenly felt that his body was slapped and wiped. Do you want me to operate in two lines at this time? Is it so excessive? No matter what, at least you have to cut to see the situation first. He quickly cut his consciousness, and immediately saw Madeleine standing in front of him with a concerned face: "Mr. Robert, what''s the matter with you?" Robb quickly said: "Nothing!" After finishing speaking, he brushed the ground and cut it back, punched a fallen angel, and then brushed the ground and cut it back. I heard Madeleine say: "If there is nothing, why are you in a daze? Did calling the Lord of the Wind cause your magic power to be consumed too much?" This is a great reason! It has to be used to avoid exhausting double exercises. Robb quickly said: "Oh, yeah, yeah, I''m exhausted, I have to rest for a while." His body pretended to be limp and fell to the ground. He swiped and cut his consciousness back, dodge the two fireballs shot down from the sky on one side, opened a bow and set an arrow, and shot a blazing angel from the sky. Cut it back again, huh? I just pretended to fall down and wanted to fall to the ground. I did not expect to fall into Madeleines arms. She hugged Robb who was falling to the ground, and then gently flattened him. , And put his head on his lap. Leg pillow! Robb: "..." Madeleine said: "Lord Zhaofeng must be tired. You should close your eyes and rest for a while. Leave the rest to the brave soldiers." Okay, this proposal is very good, and the two-line operation is too tired, so I can take a break here. Robb closed his eyes, then brushed the ground and cut to this side. As soon as everything came back, he found that there was a brief loss of consciousness in the middle because of the cuts just now. A fireball had actually been shot on his face, and he couldn''t avoid it. There was a loud bang, and the fireball wrapped Robb in it. The people of the Dark Vatican cheered loudly: "It''s hit! No one can resist the fireball of the Seraph..." As soon as their voices fell, the flames dissipated, Robb stood firmly, not even his head was burnt, he was only knocked out of 3232 HP, and he made up for it with a mouthful of milk: "Damn it," Labor and management were a bit busy just now, so you took the opportunity to slap my face with a fireball? You wait, you are dead." Robb didnt stand on the ground anymore. He brushed the ground and flew into the sky. In an instant, he flew in front of the fallen Seraphim. The Seraphim was slightly flustered. Robb grabbed his throat and pressed towards the ground. When he fell, the blazing angel had no resistance, and his body flew down like a meteor disk, with a loud bang, and a huge pit came out of the ground for the boss. He squeezed his finger bones in the air: "Okay, now An Xinxin will clean up you." "Mr. Robert looks so handsome when he is exhausted." Madeleine was sitting on the ground with Robb''s head resting on her lap, but she was very happy, so that she could look at him up close and secretly put her hand on his face. He didn''t know if he touched it, hehe. The queen next to me is really dumbfounded. This girlfriend is helpless and has no dignity in front of men. You can only be bullied like this. You have to learn from me, and always maintain pride and self-confidence in front of ghost men... But forget it! Its not the time to think about this. The Balrog Lord has fallen, and Mondelas magic power should have been exhausted. Now there are only a group of low morale and unwilling trash rebels. Just take them Thoroughly sweep away, and East and West Granville will usher in unity! 20 years! After waiting for a full 20 years, the Gran Kingdom is finally going to completely return to the hands of the Wang family. The queen was excited. She raised her head and looked at the sky. Now Dawn has begun to vomit. I dont know how the fighting on the road of light is going, but the ghost man will definitely be able to clean up the darkness of the Holy See. If she doesnt move fast enough , Being driven in front by a ghost man, how can you be proud in front of him? She cheered up and said loudly, "All army, always attack!" The horn sounded again! The morale of the Sigrand army was like a rainbow, and everyone pulled into a rope, and once again fiercely attacked the palace wall. In the sky, the skeletal dragon showed great power and suppressed the angel summoned by the archbishop. However At this moment, the skeleton army in charge of encircling the north of the capital of the saints suddenly appeared in chaos, and the queen frowned: "What''s wrong over there?" She just asked. Before the people next to him had time to send someone to investigate, they saw that the skeleton army in the north collapsed. The skeleton soldiers were abruptly broken open from the middle by a large army. All of the undead creatures turned into fly ash and dissipated. The golden light is even more dazzling than the morning sun in the sky. In the holy light, the banner of the Bright Holy See is waving in the wind! Norma Kingdom, Holy See of Light, Expeditionary Legion, Coming! Chapter 752： I am a citizen of Gran Kingdom The Holy Light is dazzling! The expeditionary legion came with the blessing of the holy light and broke through the undead army in the north in an instant. The necromancers stationed in that direction retreated in embarrassment. The queen turned her head to the north in astonishment. The flag of the Norma Kingdom and the flag of the Holy See were flying at the same time, and the army rushing out from the northern plains made her feel a little at a loss for a while. "Damn it!" The queen cursed secretly. She really did not expect that Mondela would be so despicable to let the Norma Kingdom army enter. Doesn''t it mean that he has made up his mind to become a puppet king? ? Even if he can stop his attack this time, he can only follow the orders of the Norma Kingdom in the future. "Has he already lost his face?" The queen was angry: "His shameful name will be written down in the history books." Barry sighed slightly next to him: "Some people really don''t care what they will be written in the history books. Your Majesty, it''s useless to scold him now, what should I do?" The queen said solemnly: "Fight! The expeditionary army of the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Illumination entered our country without the permission of our Siege, and violated our territorial sovereignty. Our army swears to defend our territory and cannot retreat against any invaders. Half a step, face it! Face it fiercely!" "Report to Your Majesty, there are no ordinary soldiers of our army in the north, and there are only undead." The queen said: "Okay, cover the plain with mortars! Blast out all the remaining thorium bombs." "Report to your Majesty, the air force is ready." "Report to your Majesty, the Mondela army took the opportunity to counterattack from the palace." "Don''t worry about Mondela, our army now has only one enemy, that is, the enemy''s invading army." The queen swept the ground and picked up the amplifier magic prop, and said loudly to the Mondela army in the city. Faithful running dogs, Im not talking to you right now, you can cover your ears and not listen. I want to talk to you from the White Lion Knights, the Fire Knights, the Ice Knights, and the Thunder Knights. Now I can see that Mondela colluded with the Norma Kingdom and moved the reinforcements of the Norma Kingdom. This person has turned the civil war of the Gran Kingdom into a war between the Gran Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom. " She paused, and then said: "This is no longer an internal contradiction! If you still have blood in your heart, your conscience, and love your country, then you should also understand who is truly worthy of allegiance. Object. Now, my whole army in Siege will immediately stop the civil war and will no longer fight with you. From beginning to end, I will put the interests of the Gran Kingdom first. At the moment, the foreign enemy, where to go, you choose yourself. ." The queen turned her head and pointed to the Norma Kingdom Expeditionary Army in the north: "Bring the horse here." Mondela also picked up the amplifier magic prop: "Don''t listen to that woman''s nonsense!" However, he yelled very badly, because if he was not straight, his anger would not be strong. The three legions of the Fire Knights, the Ice Knights, and the Thunder Knights all hesitated. Seeing the army''s heart shaken, Mondela hurriedly looked at Yingsi next to him. Yingji is a diehard Mondela loyal, nodded, and roared: "White Lion Knights, don''t listen to that woman, be loyal to your Majesty, only he is your king." The members of the White Lion Knights roared, "Be loyal to your Majesty!" At this moment, the army''s mind was pulled by his help. The three legions of the Fire Knights, the Ice Knights, and the Thunder Knights, the hesitant expressions on their faces were also slightly deflected by the White Lion Knights. Seeing that the military must be stable! At this moment, Sigram had been deliberately vacated by Siege, and the gate of the east city that had not been surrounded suddenly opened wide. A troop that did not know where it came from rushed into the city. This troop was all white with white helmets and white armor. They look exactly the same as the White Lion Knights, or that they were originally part of the White Lion Knights. The leading general, wearing steel armor, holds a two-handed sword in his hand. It was the famous charge fighter in the White Lion Knights, the Berserker Baron Parses. He pointed at Yingji with his two-handed sword and said loudly: "Grand Duke, I have been so loyal to you, but I am now I found that all my loyalties are just stupid! The White Lion Knights, under your leadership, has become a running dog army, an evil tool, and a manipulated chess piece. Now, you want to Take the White Lion Knights to become a traitor?" He roared loudly, and the roar of the berserkers shook the entire capital of the saints: "We are the proud white lion, the lion of the Gran Kingdom. I did not join the White Lion Knights to be a puppet or a traitor. My grace for promotion has disappeared in the last incident. Now, I will fight for myself and fight for my pride." He raised his two-handed sword and rushed towards Yingji. The members of the White Lion Knights who followed him also rushed over, facing Yingji and his former comrades in arms. The White Lion Knights are in chaos! Those who want to fight, those who dont want to fight, those who want to follow Yingsi, those who want to leave Yingsi... Everyone has their own will. They are not puppets, toys, or indifferent numbers. A thousand soldiers will have a thousand ideas, and they will never simply be ordered by the general to go round and round. The Knights of the White Lions split into two, and a civil war broke out in the city. The three legions of the Fire Knights, the Ice Knights, and the Thunder Knights couldnt help but froze. After a while, the commander of the Ice Knights suddenly shouted: "The Ice Knights, from now on, Leave the Mondela army and join Siglan to face the enemy invading army side by side." The head of the Fire Knights hesitated again and again, and then stood up: "Fire Knights, confront the Norma Kingdom!" Only the leader of the Thunder Knights is still hesitating, because the Storm Knights are in Sigran, and the lightning and the wind cannot go around their deadly enemies. At this time, a Thunder-based mage outside the city yelled: "Captain, the queen''s grace, from now on, Gale and Thunder will be divided into two groups and form an independent group." "Huh?" The Lightning Knights were stunned, and suddenly realized that Sieglan would not suppress the Thunder Knights for the sake of the Storm Knights, but instead split them into two groups in order to eliminate their disputes. He suddenly raised his hand: "The Thunder Knights, we are also a member of the Gran Kingdom. At present, the foreign enemy should work together to fight against foreign insults. I order the whole group to go out of the city and meet Norma." Seeing the changes in the city, the queen smiled relievedly. Moral support from many, scant support! Mondela Belmond Dracula, you are over. Whether this battle is won or lost, the Kingdom of Gran will become one. Chapter 753： Must be united The Norma Kingdom came radiantly, like a savior. I was proud, but I didn''t expect that it was not that they were greeted by Mondela and flanking the Queen''s Army on both sides, but to see the Queen''s Army merge with most of the Mond Army and turned their heads together to deal with them. The thorium bombs from the mortars exploded among the knights of the Norma Kingdom, and the thorium shrapnel swept across the army, blasting their soldiers out of their heads. In the sky, the manticore knights and the griffon knights go hand in hand, throwing bombs into their army with precision together. The Legion, which was still shining just now, was blown to disgrace. The generals of the Norma Kingdom couldn''t help but look dumbfounded, what kind of ghost bomb is this? Is Sigram rich enough to use Thorium as a bomb? However, they immediately discovered that the mortar was misfired... The reserve of thorium bombs is still not much. It has been used almost in the siege. After a few shots, the thorium bombs are used up. They can only play a preemptive role, but they cant affect the Norma Kingdom. The army caused a devastating blow. The army of the Norma Kingdom was slightly adjusted, and then the knights began to charge! The Norma Kingdom is also known as the Kingdom of Knights. The quality of knights, warriors and other melee professions is far higher than that of the Gran Kingdom. A large group of knights and soldiers charged together, tens of thousands of horses galloping, and the impact of the picture really drew people''s hearts and minds. However, the Gran Kingdom has been able to maintain its own independent status throughout the history of thousands of years. It has not become a puppet of the Norma Kingdom, and it is not a vain name. Magic Kingdom Gran, four elements, oh, no, now it is a five element magic army, finally twisted into a rope again. Fire, ice, black soil, squally wind, thunder! The five magicians stood together, red, blue, black and green. The light of magic filled the sky above the five magic legions. The magicians waved their wands forward at the same time. For a moment, the sky filled the sky with a colorful stream of light, countless fireballs, ice arrows, and falling rocks. , Wind Blade, and Lightning blasted towards the knights. "boom!" The sky is full of light, blood is flying. War is cruel, but war is also fierce! Who throws his head and shed blood, not for his own country? You are righteous, but how can I be evil? We are just...to fight for one more acre of land for our country! Although dead, no regrets! However, behind the righteous fighters, there is always a group of conspirators standing. They are not for the country or for the people. They are only for their own desires. For example, the one named Mondela Belmond Dracula man. He stood up in embarrassment and watched the few men left behind after the betrayal of the people around him. He couldn''t help but sighed. He also knew that no matter who won or lost in this war, he was all over. No one could. Tolerate him. Taking advantage of the deadly battle between the two sides, let''s withdraw as soon as possible. Now you can still run away. If you are late, even running away becomes a luxury. He took a few of his most confidant men and sneaked into the gutter quietly, along the dirtiest drainage ditch in the city, and fled out in embarrassment. "bump!" Yingji blocked Parses'' two-handed sword with a one-handed sword, but his wrists were numb. The growth rate of this subordinate really made him admire him. A few years ago, he was just a rookie berserker. But in the past few years, his growth rate is almost like flying. Maybe just as he said, he cut through the ruby ??that tempted him, he broke through his fragility, so that he no longer wanted to rely on his own power, but could bloom his own anger. Only such a berserker can become the strongest berserker. Yingji is old! He is no longer strong, the key is that after he follows Mondela, his heart is no longer pure. And a paladin needs a holy heart to maintain his powerful abilities. Eiji swung two swords in a row and was easily passed by Parses, and when the opponent fought back with a sword, he had to use all his strength to parry him. He seemed to smell the aura of being eliminated by the times... Parses yelled: "The Great Duke of England, it''s still too late to stop. You are kind to me, and I don''t want to kill you personally." Eiji laughed: "Come on, kid! Can you kill me?" "Don''t go further and further on the wrong path." "I''m wrong? I''m not wrong! Boy, you never know what it''s like to be under one person and above ten thousand people, and only Mondela can give me this. If I didn''t stand by Mondela''s side, there would be no Twenty years of glory and wealth, I have enjoyed everything in these twenty years, and I dont regret it at all." "You are hopeless. You are no longer the kind elder that was when you took me into the legion. Now you are just a beast." "so what?" "Then kill you!" Baron Parses'' eyes turned red in a flash, roaring, his two-handed swords turned left and right, two swords stroked, cross cut, then three cuts, blood diverged, anger exploded, silver light falling blade, collapsed mountain Slash, three-stage slash, top pick, soul-thirsty slash, devil slash, collapsed mountain and ground slash... Four years ago, Robb showed his combo skills in front of him. Every midnight dream, he practiced desperately, pondered desperately, and failed again and again. Now, the power of anger is finally Exciting all his potential. (Forgotten friends, please see Chapter 36) He hit Robb''s combo frantically! Eiji blocked the first three moves, but the ones behind him were completely unstoppable. His two-handed swords slashed heavily on his body, one sword after another, and Eiji was chopped into pieces in a short span of time. The civil war of the White Lion Knights also stopped abruptly at this time... The white knights loyal to the British Division dropped their weapons and knelt down on one knee. At this moment, the leader of the White Lion Knights had become Parses in silence. He raised his two-handed sword and said loudly: "If you can fight, follow me out of the city! Let''s also go against the Norma Kingdom. The proud white lion banner, only fight for Gran." The changes in the battle situation are so fast that people are dizzying. However, all the legions of the Gran Kingdom became secretive and united in an instant. The general of the Norma Kingdom Expeditionary Army saw the stalemate in front of the war, and couldn''t help being a little confused. He didn''t expect it to be like this. At this moment, a cardinal stood behind him. The cardinal of the Holy See of Light was more proud than the one of the Dark Church. He raised the scepter in his hand and said loudly: "It''s time, let the people of Gran See the true strength. In the face of absolute strength, the bravery of the Gran people is not worth mentioning. Come on, all the church members, come together to open the gate of heaven!" Chapter 754： Promise you everything This expeditionary army of the Norma Kingdom is mixed with a large group of high-ranking figures such as cardinals and archbishops. This time the Holy See of Light was also fighting, except for the pope who did not come, almost all the cardinals and archbishops below came, and the main forces of the Holy See of Light came out, intending to defeat Sigran and the Dark Holy See here in one fell swoop. It turned out that Robbs steel battleship was to blame. Due to the powerful power of the steel battleship, all ports along the coast of the Norma Kingdom shivered. The battleships of the Dark Vatican also followed the Queens steel battleship. A few merchant ships will grab a port in Norma tomorrow. The beach has been tossing all the time, who can stand it? The Norma Kingdom and the Holy See had no choice with the steel battleship. They could not fight and fight, chase and catch up. They had no choice but to attack from the land, signed a good agreement with the desert kingdom, borrowed the desert, and expedition to Gran. As long as they kill the Queen and the Dark Vatican, they don''t have to worry about the warship on the sea anymore, the broken warship will not go ashore anyway. The Holy See of Light originally planned to deal with the Legion of Siege and the Legion of the Dark Vatican at the same time. Unexpectedly, there was a quarrel between Siege and the Dark Vatican. Now the army of knights in the Norma Kingdom is on the rise. With Sigran''s army, and the Holy See''s Temple Knights, there is no one to control it at all. The cardinal raised the scepter high. Behind him, a large group of cardinals, archbishops, bishops, priests, and nuns also raised the magical instruments in their hands. The holy light was so high, and the morning sky slowed down. A portal slowly appeared, a golden portal... Then, an angel with white wings flew out from the door. Then, the second one, the third day, the fourth... In a blink of an eye, nearly a hundred angels appeared in the sky! Countless snow-white wings, snow-white armors, or snow-white robes are magnificent. When the soldiers in Sigran saw this picture, they couldn''t help taking a breath. The angel who had been in the sky fighting with Miss Queens Skeleton Dragon also suddenly became proud. He brushed and slashed on the Skeleton Dragon with three or five consecutive swords. Then he kicked the skeleton. The dragon kicked down from the sky, and then spread its wings and flew to the middle of the angel army. The big sword in his hand pointed at the Sigran man below, with a triumphant, triumphant smile on his face. As if to say: Bullying me just now? Now that my angelic army is under pressure, you can feel better. The queen looked up at the sky, then looked down at the ground... This is the territory of the Kingdom of Gran. There are not many expedition forces from the Kingdom of Norma. If Dongxi Gran had just gone through a painful civil war, with its heyday, the army of the Knights of the Kingdom of Norma would be blocked on the ground. At the same time, the magicians and archers formed a battle against the angel army in the sky, and it might not be impossible to fight. However After the Civil War, the loss and exhaustion of the Legion was huge, and now it was quite difficult to deal with the Knight Legion on the ground. With the addition of the Angel Legion in the sky, it really couldn''t hold it. The queen closed her eyes in pain! Madeleine and Barry approached together and whispered: "What should I do?" "I don''t know!" The queen smiled bitterly: "I don''t know." When she heard the words "I don''t know", Madeleine couldn''t help being shocked. In her memory, Elizabeth was an extremely strong woman. She had been struggling in desperation and never said a word. Weak words, but today she actually said the three words "I don''t know", that is to say, is even she desperate? Madeleine bit her lower lip: "Or, let''s retreat, retreat to the path of light, and regroup." The queen also bit her lower lip: "In this way, all the land of Donggran will be plugged into the lure of the Norma Kingdom. I am so unwilling." "It''s not your fault, it''s all caused by Mondela." "No, this is my fault!" The Queen said painfully: "It is my lack of diplomatic ability that made this happen." She looked up at the sky: "In this situation, even if we want to withdraw, the other party won''t let us withdraw easily, right? Angels can fly, and the knights of the Norma Kingdom are also fast and mobile. On the contrary, our side The magic knights of, but their speed is relatively slow... the loss on the way to retreat will not be small." Seeing her weird expression, Madeleine couldn''t help but whispered: "Elizabeth, what on earth do you want to say?" The queen sighed: "The only way I can do now is to call the ghost man, and then cry and ask him to come and save me. In this way, if I am in front of him, I may not be able to raise my head anymore. He will definitely Take the opportunity to put forward all kinds of perverted conditions, those shameless conditions that men put specifically to women... Madeleine, you say, should I preserve my dignity and die with the country, or to preserve my country, Lose your dignity in front of a man?" Madeleine whispered: "What kind of dignity is playing in front of her beloved man, sick..." Queen:"" Well, asking this guy is also for nothing. The queen only struggled for a second, no, or only half a second. For a person like her, making a decision does not take much time, because the sky full of angels will not give her time to consider. She brushed the floor and took out the crystal ball. However, at the same time she took out this thing, she was thinking again: The ghost man should be dealing with the dark vatican now, don''t know if he has time to answer the phone? The phone goes through... The Queen did not expect that Robb would answer this call so quickly. When the crystal ball lit up, what she saw was Robb holding the crystal ball in his left hand and clasping the face of a fallen angel in his right hand, throwing it to the ground, and then stomping heavily on his stomach. The fallen angel let out a scream, and the black bird feathers were scattered everywhere. Then, while avoiding a fireball shot by a fallen seraph, Robb brought the crystal ball directly across from his front face, and stretched out his hand and slapped his hair to make himself a little more handsome: "Miss Queen, just now I didnt call when I came to save the Bright Road, but now Im calling again?" The queen didn''t even say a word of nonsense, and went straight to the subject: "Come to Mondela''s lair and help me, I will promise you any terms." "Wow!" Robb Daqi: "What happened over there? You actually even proposed such a frenzied condition. You have to know that a woman said to a man,''I promise you all the conditions.'' , Then...hehehehe." The queen said: "There is no time to explain!" After finishing speaking, she hung up the phone decisively without waiting for Robb to reply, and said to Madeleine and Barry next to her: "Deadly fight, never retreat!" At this moment, Robert Smith, who was lying on Madeleines lap, also opened his eyes and looked into the sky, yo yo yo, its no wonder that Miss Queen cant hold it anymore. It turns out that someone has opened it here too. The gate of heaven. Chapter 755： Im still a little urgent, lets go "Mr. Robert, I''m sorry, I have to put you down temporarily." Madeleine said softly in Robb''s ear: "I''m going to work hard with Elizabeth. You lie down and rest for a while, and we will definitely win. " After saying this, she suddenly whispered again: "If we can''t win, you can run quickly, I will take care of you." Robb: "Don''t panic, my teacher will be here soon." Madeleine said: "Isn''t he at war with the angel army of the Dark Vatican? I saw it all in the crystal ball. Where can he help us here?" "There will be time, don''t worry." Robb whispered: "The teacher is just playing with the fallen angels, not really playing, so he can come over at any time." The bright road! Robb retracted the communication crystal ball into his pocket, punched a fallen angel who had sneaked over from behind, and sighed: "There is no time to play here." What he promised Miss Queen was to "help him keep the path of light", so when he fought with the fallen angel army, he didn''t worry at all, just sluggishly fighting with the fallen angels. There is always a group of perverted players in this world who like to play games in all kinds of tricks. For example, Super Mario speeds up all the way, doesn''t eat mushrooms and doesn''t grow bigger, and clears the game in a frantic run. Also, in addition to the bullets necessary to clear the level, Contra does not fire one more bullet, and it depends on moving to clear the level. After playing the game for a long time, you will be able to play these two forcing gameplays. Robb had a lively fight with the fallen angels just now, because he was playing the second-hand game. Now that I know that the queen is in trouble again, the second-forcing game can no longer be fun. Stretched: "Okay! Help to the end and send the Buddha to the west. It''s time for this farce to end completely." Robb brushed the floor and suddenly disappeared. In the next instant, he appeared at the door of the gate of heaven. Then, with a wave of his hand, a golden door of heaven was placed in front of the black door of heaven. The highest occupation in the sacred department in "Black Blade", the pope''s ultimate summoning skill-to open the door of heaven. In fact, Robb can do this trick too, just too lazy to use it just now. Two doors, door to door! As soon as he opened the door, the followers of the Dark Church below were completely dumbfounded, and the palace guards were all dumbfounded. Only George was still silly and shouted: "What is that?" He knew what it was right away! In the golden door, there was an angel with white wings and a two-handed sword... As soon as the angel flew out, he had a face-to-face encounter with a fallen angel who was also carrying a two-handed sword. Both sides were angels, but one was a day angel, one was a fallen angel, a white wing, and a black wing. The weapons are two-handed swords. In theory, it should look the same, but... Robb, the angel''s equipment, was several times more domineering than the opponent. Because the angels in the game are drawn by artists, the artists always like to draw some inexplicable costumes for high-level NPCs, gorgeous, exaggerated, and unrealistically large armors, and the big swords in their hands are also too big to fit. The ratio is frantic and huge. The two angels had such a pair of eyes, and the fallen angel almost cried out of grievance. Why? Why do the white angels dress so handsomely, I dress so badly? After a short grievance, the fallen angel waved his two-handed sword angrily. All daytime envoys deserve to die, and this one is no exception in front of me. Let me die. He slashed over with a sharp sword, and then, the angel Robb summoned a two-handed sword with a violent swipe, and with a touch, the fallen angel''s two-handed sword was bounced far away. The fallen angel felt his hands numb...The power of the angel on the opposite side was far beyond his expectations, and it was much more powerful than the day angel he had seen before. He didn''t know that the angel in front of him was not an angel in this world, but an angel summoned by Robb. The game data was far more powerful than he had imagined. Robb summoned the angel with three punches and two feet, and the fallen angel was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face. He fell to one side. In the golden gate, there were still angels popping out, one by one, in a blink of an eye. There are dozens of them. The weapons held by these angels are also different. There are spears, wands, and scepters. They are rich in professions and have a variety of patterns. They correspond to the fallen angels opposite, but only one thing is certain. That is, each one of them is dressed up and handsomely, and the equipment on the fallen angels is like a group of refugees compared to Robb summoned. Fallen angels: "..." The angels of the two colors collided in mid-air and fought. The white feathers and black feathers fluttered at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the fallen angels were suppressed in the wind, making them clearly at ease during the day. And one of the biggest day envoys did not participate in the battle. He held a big sword in both hands, slowly descended from the sky, sat down at the gate of the palace, thrust his big sword with both hands into the gate of the palace, and looked at the gate of the palace. The temple knights outside, just look at it. Robb himself clapped his hands and said, "Well, everyone of the Dark Vatican, let''s play with these angels. I''m still a little bit urgent, so let''s go first." People of the Dark Vatican: "..." Robb swung back to the city in mid-air. He froze for a few seconds. Then he brushed the ground and disappeared without a trace, leaving only a pile of scattered light ions in mid-air, as if he had never Been here in general. However, when the people of the Dark Vatican turned their heads to look at the golden portal next to them and the angels flying in the sky and fighting the fallen angels, they were sure that the man was really here. "Where did the monster go?" "God knows!" "He actually left it here." "How does this look down on us?" "Fak! The whole army stormed, I don''t believe it, no one else is there, and we can''t attack this broken palace." "Kill!" The people of the Dark Vatican rushed up desperately like chicken blood. However, the archangel sitting at the gate of the palace did not bother to pay attention to these stupid scum. With a wave of the two-handed sword in his hand, the terrifying sword light lit up in front of the palace, dazzling, and scared just by the sword aura. Everyone retreated dozens of yards in embarrassment. "This angel looks much better than our fallen angel." "What the **** is this?" The archangel grinned, showing a polite smile, and said the only line the game designer designed for him: "Hello, I am the archangel, Michael, known as the king of jihad, the strongest angel ." Chapter 756： Door to door The City of Saints! Sigram''s troops were in chaos. The magicians finally used a lot of magic to stop the advancement of the knight army, and the two sides barely formed a contending situation. However, the sudden attack of angels in the sky disrupted the formation of the troops. The large group of magicians had no choice but to turn their targets to the sky. Fireballs, ice bolts, and lightning bolts blasted at the angels. Although they successfully prevented a dive attack by the angel army, they caused a frontal fire. Weaken. The Cavaliers took the opportunity to attack in a fierce round, rushing Sigram''s army to pieces, and could only continue to retreat. The people who retreated in the front row squeezed the formations of the magicians, and forced them to retreat. The magical attack on the air weakened, and the angel army in the sky took the opportunity to swoop down and bring them to the west. There was even greater chaos in Gran''s forces. An angel even rushed towards Her Majesty the Queen, trying to catch the thief first. Barry threw two wind blades at the angel. The angel gently leaned sideways, avoided the wind blade, and continued to pounce down, seeing the queen''s diagonally in front, suddenly, Madeleine jumped up. , The black holy sword in his hand swung a black arc, and the angel swung the sword one square. With a clank, Madeleine was bounced off. However, as soon as Madeleine was bounced away, Miss Queen waved her left hand, and a bone spear hit the angel''s chest. The angel grinned, and the bone spear was really not in his eyes. This bone spear could only cause him a little internal injury, and this injury would not affect him. Just thinking of this, Miss Queen''s right hand waved again. On the ground facing the angel''s feet, a small volcano suddenly appeared. The volcano burst out a burst of lava from bottom to top. The body of the angel. Earth-based high-level magic-Wrath of the Earth! Who else remembers that Her Majesty''s parents were two excellent great magicians? The magic in her family is not necromantic magic, but authentic earth magic. The angel screamed, was rushed to the distance by the fury of the earth, and fell to the ground. The rest of the angels couldn''t help but froze... Then, dozens of angels turned their attention to the queen. The queen screamed in her heart, but she was stubborn, but she didn''t have the slightest flinching look on her face. She took out a magic wand and held it across her chest, facing the sky, her face calm and indifferent. More than a dozen angels flicked their wings, and the white bird feathers were flying. Together, they rushed towards Miss Queen... The queen threw the staff in her hand to the ground! She wants to release another Earth Fury desperately, but she also knows that Earth Fury may not be effective this time. Angels are not fools. In fact, their IQs are higher than humans, and they will definitely be wary of being on the ground. The sudden appearance of the small volcanic crater will no longer easily be hit by this trick. The surrounding magicians and guards all rushed over, forming a circle of defense around the queen, and countless archers opened the longbow, waiting to meet the attack of the angel legion. However, at this moment! Suddenly a figure flickered, and the queen found that there was another person in front of her, a ghost man. He stretched out his hand and pulled her back, blocking her in front of her. The wrath of the earth, which the queen was chanting and intended to release, stopped abruptly, and suddenly became quiet. The soldiers and magicians who came to guard them desperately couldn''t help but feel a little stiff. In a blink of an eye, two angels rushed in front of him, two two-handed swords, slashing at Robb fiercely. Robb clasped an angel''s wrist, squeezed it, and flicked it back. The angel flew back, and continuously hit the angels who followed him, bumping into the sky full of feathers. Flying around, the angels who just rushed down all crashed into pieces in an instant. Robb turned his head and smiled at the queen and said, "How did you make this happen here?" The queen said angrily: "The ghost knew that the Norma Empire would suddenly come and intervene at this time." "What a disqualified politician." Robb said: "You''ve known about the collusion between the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom. You didn''t even protect the Norma Kingdom through the desert. It really doesn''t look like your style." The queen was silent by these words, but in fact, why didn''t she be so wary? However, when Robb was playing the movie battle, she wanted to regain Donggrand. It was because she had received news of the collusion between the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom at the time that she stayed still, and dragged on and off. After so long, she really can''t afford it! The belief in regaining the country has already become her goal in life. With the support of her soul, she couldn''t calmly smile and miss one opportunity after another, so she had to take the risk. "Don''t vomit my groove." The queen calmly said: "Anyway, I asked you for help, I lost, and I am ready to meet all the bad consequences. You can humiliate me any way you want, but before that , You have to help me keep the Gran Kingdom first, otherwise, I will roll all over the floor." Speaking of rolling all over the floor at the end, her face changed unusually, from the usual cold look to a slightly playful look. It turned out that she would also act like a baby once in the relationship between men and women. When she falls on the weak side and can no longer support her pride, and when she begins to recognize herself as a weak person, she will also show this kind of attitude like a little woman. It''s just that no one has ever been qualified, or has such a attitude before. The opportunity to see it. Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s terrifying that people who have never acted coquettishly act coquettishly. Well, you wait here, don''t move around, I''ll come when I go." After speaking, Robb swept the ground and flew towards the angel legion and the glorious gate of heaven. "Bumpy bumps!" Where Robb passed, the angels blocking the way were all beaten up, as if no one was blocking him. In a blink of an eye, he reached the gate of heaven of the Holy See of Light. Facing the door, he looked left and right, and after two glances, he shrugged: "There is no creativity at all. It is exactly the same as the door of heaven in the dark church, only with a different color." To deal with people who are not creative, use the uncreative way. Robb waved his hand, and a black gate stood opposite the gate of heaven. The highest job of the dark pastoral system in "The Black Blade", the strongest summoning magic of the dark church-open the door of heaven. Two doors, door to door! The game I played on the Bright Road just now is just changed to a different color. It is really super ineffective, super uninteresting. As soon as Robb threw the door out, he immediately fell back to the ground, stood in front of Miss Queen, clapped his hands and said, "Okay, it''s done, the rescue mission is complete." Queen:"" Chapter 757： Do you want to chase In the black portal, a black-winged fallen angel emerged, just like the day angel summoned by Robb. The fallen angel he summoned was also very attractive in dress, with a handful of gems studded in his hands. His two-handed sword, wearing a set of mighty and domineering luxurious black armor like the three giants of the underworld in the holy battle, there are many bulges, branches, and decorations on the armor that are unknowingly useful. As soon as this shape appeared on the stage, the people of the Holy See of Light immediately screamed in anger. In terms of exclusivity, the Holy See of Light is still above the Dark Church. This sect will never allow the existence of any pagans, and especially hates the Dark Church, and cant wait to erase the Dark God Holder from all records in the world. When they saw the fallen angel, almost all the day angels roared in anger. The cardinals, archbishops, bishops, priests and others on the ground also roared together: "That is the servant of the devil, the accomplice of Satan, immediately Clear it." An evil smile appeared on the face of the fallen angel, and he said the only line that the game designer had designed for him: "Hello, my name is Lucifer, Archangel. People used to call me the Shining Morning Star, the right wing of God. , The vice-prince of heaven, the creator of all things, the greatest angel around God...but now, I am fallen, hahahaha, hahahaha...I am fallen, hahahaha..." A day angel rushed towards the fallen angel immediately. However, his fate was destined to be the same as those fallen angels on the Path of Light... After a loud bang, the sword of the day ambassador was knocked off, and Lucifer kicked the day ambassador far away. He waved forward, and inside the dark door behind him, he began to fly out of fallen angels, one, two, three... dozens of fallen angels flew out in a blink of an eye, all of them dressed in gorgeous clothes. His armor and robes hit the ground as soon as he shot his hands. The battle in the sky reversed in an instant. People from the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Light suddenly felt a sense of "Oh, I''m going", and someone was screaming, "What the **** is that?" "Is the people from the Dark Vatican coming?" "No... Didn''t it mean that the Dark Vatican was fighting with the Queen? How could they come to help?" "Damn, why are these fallen angels so strong?" They were exclaiming again and again when they suddenly heard the soldiers on the opposite side of Sigran roar: "Are you still free to look at the sky? Damn Norma, get out of Gran!" Since the angel army in the sky was suppressed by Robb''s angel army, the warriors and magicians of the Gran Kingdom can now focus all their attention on the battle on the ground. In this case, who is afraid of who? This is the territory of the Gran Kingdom. Even if Dongxi Granville has just fought a civil war, the number of troops is still far more than the expeditionary army of the Norma Kingdom. Without the help of the angel army in the sky, I am afraid you will be a hammer. The Magic Legion of the Gran Kingdom roared over. The situation on the battlefield has changed! In other words, there are ghosts when they are unchanged. Miss Queen gave a heavy sigh of relief. At this time, she finally felt a sense of relaxation. No, it''s not true. From the moment the ghost man appeared, she already had the intention and premonition to relax. She had already prepared for it. Well, it''s time to meet the victory. She whispered to Robb who was standing in front of her, "What happened to the Bright Road?" Robb smiled and said, "Same as here, I put a door there." Queen:"" After stiffening for several seconds, she said, "It''s really easy for you." "Where is it easy? I''m tired, okay?" Robb said: "I rushed from Westwind Town to the Road of Light, and from the Road of Light to the City of Saints..." At this point, Robb suddenly realized The queen had a weird expression, she immediately understood, and changed her words: "From the road of light to Mondela''s lair, I am rushing to most of the continent." The queen said in an irritating manner: "Obviously, I used the portal to fly around, and I didn''t walk two steps. Don''t say that you seem to have walked one hundred and eight thousand miles." Robb: "Don''t be so blunt, we can still be friends." The queen was speechless for a while, and there was no way for a man who couldn''t do anything with this skin. Let''s turn our attention back to the battlefield... I saw the fallen angel Lucifer leading a large group of fallen angels, cutting down the daytime envoys in the sky to retreat steadily, and the military spirit of the knight army on the ground was inevitably shaken. Seeing that the situation had become like this, the head coach also knew that the matter was not easy to handle. He was wondering what to do. At this time, a cardinal came to him and said in a low voice: "Let''s withdraw! Mondela is too bad." Struggle, we couldn''t make it over, and all of Mondela''s subordinates joined Siglan. Now the Angel Legion is also blocked by the people of the Dark Vatican, and we have no chance of winning." The coach frowned, thought for three seconds, and sighed: "Okay! Withdraw." "retreat!" "The whole army retreat!" The army of the Norma Kingdom issued an order to retreat, and the former army became the latter and began to retreat north. These knights are indeed well-trained, charging like a landslide and tsunami, and orderly retreating. Archers and magicians are covering the knights while slowly retreating. The entire army has no flaws when it withdraws. Madeleine said loudly: "Do you chase?" The queen shook her head: "Forget it! Our army went through a civil war and immediately fought Norma. We were very tired. We can still fight now. Thanks to our patriotic enthusiasm. The mobile cavalry unit played with applause." Madeleine glanced at Robb next to him quietly, and whispered in the Queen''s ear: "As long as your ghost man is willing to help you chase, then all problems are not a problem, please beg him, take his arm Flick left and right, he will agree." The queen shook her head again, without suppressing her voice, but directly smiled and cursed: "Do you want me to be more embarrassed in front of him?" Madeleine said: "What''s wrong with being embarrassed in front of your own man?" The queen shook her head again: "This time you are wrong. Even if I am embarrassed and act like a baby, he will not help me." After finishing speaking, she shrugged her shoulders like Robb and said: "Wow! I won''t help you chase! What''s the use of chasing them? You can''t make a big fat man with one bite. With Sigran''s current national strength, light Its to merge Donggrand back, no matter how good it is to develop, you will be exhausted, go after the troops of the Norma Kingdom, and grab the territory of the Norma Kingdom? Can it be managed after it is taken? Except for the soldiers on both sides Apart from shed more blood, there is no real benefit at all." Chapter 758： I am an adventurer "It''s really like learning." Robb clapped next to him: "I said Miss Queen, you are not easy to learn other things, but you have learned my yin and yang weirdness by 10%." The queen said: "Do you also know that your yin and yang are weird?" Robb: "I always knew." There is nothing to say with this guy who knows he has shortcomings and is still alive and well. The queen stopped talking, but quietly watched the Norma Kingdom''s army retreat. Sigram''s troops chased them symbolically, then retreated, and watched the troops of the Norma Kingdom go away. They are indeed tired now, and many people in this unit were improvised after the Queens speech. Now that the enemy has been driven away, the problems that everyone has to face are still piled up. By the way, there is still a troop in the city, fighting stubbornly! This unit belongs to the Archbishop of the Chapel of Light, the Knights of the Temple. The number is not large, because the Knights of the Temple to which the Bright Chapel belongs has also experienced several divisions. Bishop Elsie led three hundred of them and joined Westwind Town. Four years ago, the Queen lost a lot when she captured the Road of Light. Therefore, this knights of the temple was not dazzling in this battle, and was even ignored. After Mondelas defeat, the Knights of the Temple wanted to escape, but hundreds of people, all from the Holy See of Light, wanted to escape the city so easily. They were trapped in the city by Sigrans troops. , Has not been able to kill it. I had hoped that they might be able to clear the siege after the army of the Norma Kingdom came over. However, the army of the Norma Kingdom has now retreated, and there is no chance to take them out. The knights of the temple had no choice but to fight against the trapped beasts. Number One walked to the Queen and whispered: "Your Majesty, are you going to kill all the Knights of the Temple?" The queen glanced at Robb next to him, and then sighed: "I can''t kill it. If I order it, the ghost man standing next to him will betray and help the enemy in the next instant." Number one froze. Robb said: "Hey, am I so fickle?" The queen said: "You are not fickle, you have not changed, you can''t see meaningless killing." Robb spread his hands: "Well, you''re right. These people from the Knights of the Temple, especially the grass-roots soldiers, did not make a big mistake. They just believed in their gods religiously, and then they were used by lusty bad guys under the guise of Its just a matter of tricking them to stand aside in the name of God. Killing them all is too frantic. It doesnt conform to the main theme of the times. Its better to arrest them all. Lets go to reform through labor. If you look at them annoying, my Westwind Prison can accept them." The queen said: "It''s nice to say, I just want to add some population to my city." "That''s wrong. My Westwind City no longer needs to use this method to grow its population." Robb said seriously: "I really think that killing does not solve the problem, the real way to solve the problem. Is to change their thinking." The queen approved this statement, waved her hand, and walked into the city with an amplified magic prop. Standing in front of Mondelas palace, she said loudly to the stubborn Knights of the Temple: "The people inside are listening. , You have been surrounded... Your reinforcements have also been repelled, and now you have only a dead end in resisting, I advise you to lay down your weapons and surrender immediately... We will not do anything to you, we will only find the culprit In the trial, the rest can be dealt with lightly." When I said this, the Knights of the Temple were also a surprise. They thought they would be dead if they fell into the hands of Sigran, but they did not expect such a turning point. The reputation of the Queen of Sigran is surprisingly good. She spoke very strongly, saying that if she didn''t kill them, then she would definitely not kill them. The weapons in the soldiers'' hands fell to the ground, and the fighting spirit was disintegrated. However, the archbishop quietly stepped back and withdrew from the crowd. He knew that other people could surrender, but he could not surrender. The small video of the secret discussion with the devil had already been circulated in Siege. Saying to find the culprit and put it on trial, isnt that just trying to judge him? Ordinary soldiers may be fine, but he must be a dead end, so he must take advantage of the situation now. The archbishop got into the drainage ditch of the palace and climbed a long distance. He didn''t know that his current escape route was the same route as the Mondela escape route not long ago. Finally slipped out of the palace, got into the sewage ditch of the city, crawling around in mud, finally got into the slum area, and then slipped from the slum area to the east gate. Because of the white lion knights entering the city, the east gate After it was opened, there was no one to control here. Many ordinary people rushed out of this city gate to avoid fighting. Now the city gate is also in chaos, and no one cares if a fat man covered in mud goes out from the crowd. The archbishop walked quickly, fled quickly, escaped from the city, and ran up the hillside. Suddenly, he found a few people sitting under the tree in front of them, their heads drooping, and their chests covered with blood. One of them, although his entire face lost his blood, could still be recognized. It was Mondela. After he escaped from the city, he was killed here? The archbishop was shocked, and ran away. However, as soon as he turned his head, he bumped into a sturdy body. This man was wearing a steel armor, like an iron tower. The archbishop hit him, and he was dizzy and he held his head and stepped back. When he fixed his eyes, It was announced that this was a soldier, who did not seem to be very determined, and had no military temperament. The archbishop immediately understood: "Adventurous?" The man smiled and said, "Yes, I am an adventurer, named Golda! Look, the archer over there is named Keike, and there is also a mage here named Xuelu." He pointed his finger and stood a little further away, posing with him two teammates in the front and back triangle battle formation. The archbishop whispered in his heart, but there was a smile on his face: "It turns out to be an adventurer. That''s great. I have money. I will give you a lot of money. I entrust you to **** me to the Kingdom of Norma, and I will give it to you. Two hundred gold coins, no, three hundred!" Golda smiled and said: "Sorry, we never accept commissions from bad guys, especially those commissioned by people who want to harm us with conspiracy, that will never accept them." He chuckled and said, "Moreover, we also placed a commission for ourselves, that is, none of the people who harmed us with the devil can run away." The archbishop was taken aback. He now knew who Mondela killed him. It was obvious that it was these three people in front of him. He quickly raised his scepter, but before he had time to cast any magic, Kik shot his throat with an arrow, and then Xuelu''s fireball flew over and hit him in the face, Golda''s hand Raising the sword and falling, a sword chopped off his head. Chapter 759： Dont squeeze! The bright road! The archangel Michael is sitting at the gate of the palace, no one can rush through the gate of the palace, and in the sky, the angel army summoned by Robb has already beaten the angel army summoned by the Dark Vatican to the ground. . The cardinal of the Dark Vatican took a look at the current situation, and knew that the palace could not be attacked. He angrily took out a crystal ball and called for the archbishop who attacked Westwind City. The crystal ball quickly lit up, and the cardinal didn''t even have time to look at the situation on the other side, so he hurriedly asked, "How is the situation on your side? Has the West Wind City attacked?" After saying this, he realized that it was not the face of the archbishop that appeared on the crystal ball, but the face of Elsie. Moreover, there are several heads next to Elsie who are leaning in front of the crystal ball... Elsie said angrily: "Hey, don''t squeeze, I''m answering the phone. I picked up the phone from that fool''s body. There must be a more foolish fool on the other side." The face of the dwarf leader appeared next to him: "The interesting thing cannot be without the dwarf." Then it was Baron Nolan: "Don''t squeeze like this, you don''t have a gentlemanly manner, can''t you line up to listen to this call?" The elder elder did not appear in front of the ball, but only made a background sound: "You are too young, old people like me, who are used to seeing the world''s scenery, and are not so interested in this kind of thing." Then, the group said to the crystal ball at the same time: "The big idiot opposite, what do you call?" Cardinal: "..." What he wants to ask is actually, I was messed up by Godafather, you should always have some results, but now there is no need to ask, he also knows, the troops that attacked Westwind City have been solved by someone, and they are connected to the Swift Crystal. The **** fell into the hands of the enemy and used them as toys for teasing themselves. I can''t live this day! The cardinal hurriedly took out another crystal ball, which was used to contact the people in the capital of the saints. The Dark Vatican sent a bishop and led a group of small priests to help Sigran fight, of course it was to help the queen in name. Miss Sister, in fact, was responsible for relaying front-line intelligence back, and this group of people had already withdrawn from the Queen''s army at the same time that the Dark Vatican launched a rebellion, and did not help the Queen anymore. The cardinal dialed the phone, and the bishop''s face appeared on the opposite side. He was relieved: Fortunately, he was still in control of the scene here, and the crystal ball did not fall into the enemy''s hands. He hurriedly asked: "How''s the battle going on Mondela''s lair?" The bishop on the front line hurriedly reported: "Donggrand is over, the queen has taken control of the scene, and we must now withdraw urgently." The cardinal hesitated slightly: "The queen can actually control the scene? Without our help, her troops didn''t even have a priest. How did they win? We have clearly received information about the invasion of the Holy See, and the queen should not be the enemy. The Holy See in Guangming and Donggrane join forces to strike." The bishop on the frontline smiled bitterly: "Originally, the Queen''s Army was about to end, but...the Lord of Westwind City suddenly appeared out of thin air... Then, he summoned many fallen angels out and beat the people of the Holy See of Light back." Cardinal: "I Fake, he just summoned many daytime agents on the Path of Light." This makes no sense! Where is such a perverted guy in the world who just summoned the day emissary on the road of light, and then ran to the capital of the saints to summon the fallen angels in a blink of an eye. Isn''t he even unreasonable? After being depressed for several seconds, the cardinal hung up the phone and ordered all his subordinates: "Withdraw and withdraw, give up the path of light, and withdraw the entire army to the Lost City. Next, we have to consider how to deal with the queen''s counterattack. " The Knights of the Temple gave up attacking the palace and withdrew at a rapid speed. And the angel army summoned by Robb did not pursue them, but quietly watched them go away. The capital of saints. The capital of the saints, which has just experienced a war, still has the scars of war everywhere. The house burned by the fireball technique has just been extinguished, but the charred wooden beams are still emitting black smoke. On the walls of the houses, you can see the traces of the sword chopping and the small pieces shot by the thorium shrapnel. Hole. A large group of soldiers rummaged through the ruins for thorium fragments, picked them up and collected them together, and prepared to melt them to re-use them to make something. The people who were frightened by the war to escape from the city are returning to the city from the east gate to see if their homes have been burnt down in the war. The queen sat in Mondela''s palace. This palace is much more gorgeous than the poor palace of Miss Queen. It is decorated with gold and silver jewelry everywhere. The carpets on the floor are also the most expensive and most advantageous kind. However, the city outside the palace looks very poor and depressed. . This is completely opposite to the Path of Light, which is a prosperous city and a poor palace. Perhaps this is the real reason why the queen can win this battle. Sitting on Mondelas golden throne, the queen felt uncomfortable all over, and said to the number one next to him: "I turned around and took down this chair, and all the gold on it was taken down to make gold coins. By the way, The gem lamp over there was used as a magic prop, and the silver lampstand over there, melted, and used as a silver coin..." Number One cried and laughed indifferently: "Your Majesty, your new palace may need these things, why bother with them..." The queen shook her head: "I don''t need these things! They are nothing but good-looking." One respectfully salutes, don''t talk nonsense. The queen turned to Madeleine next to him again: "What''s the situation in the city?" Madeleine said: "It''s fairly stable. The people here still don''t trust us much. They trust the people of the White Lion Knights, the Fire Knights, the Ice Knights, and the Thunder Knights, so I asked the descending army to make arrangements. People, the effect is very good, much better than our own soothing effect." The queen nodded and said that she understood. This city has been in the hands of Mondela for decades. The residents here are not so easy to trust people on the Queens side. For them, the White Lion Knights are more worthwhile than the Black Earth Knights. Trust much. Therefore, the effect of letting the descending army appease is certainly better. She turned to Robert Smith next to him again: "Where is your teacher? I have dealt with a little bit here, and I can''t find him as soon as I turn my head." Robb said: "He said that you are very busy now, so he won''t bother you anymore. When you finish your work, he will call and chat slowly." Chapter 760： You will get the money The queen breathed a sigh of relief. It''s really not a good time to gossip with the ghost man at this time. Moreover, she exchanged "Promise everything to you" for the help of the ghost man. Now she is actually very afraid of him, in case he proposes something crazy The queen can only accept the request of her. So, I heard that he has left temporarily, but it will allow the queen to have enough time to clean up her mood, no matter what, first deal with her own affairs, and then slowly chuck with the ghost man. At this time, a man walked in front of her, knelt down on one knee, and put a hand around his chest: "His Majesty the Queen, hello." The queen recognized this person at a glance: "Berger, Baron Parses, thank you for your contribution to the unity of the Gran Kingdom in this battle. Do you have any requirements? I will try my best to satisfy you. " Baron Parses sighed lightly: "I only hope that the family of the Grand Duke of England will not be punished." The queen smiled proudly: "Do you think I am Mondela? Withdraw your request of underestimating people. Even if you don''t say a word, I don''t intend to do anything to Yingji''s family." Baron Parses bowed and walked away. At this time, Barry walked in from outside: "Your Majesty, we searched every residence in the city, but we didn''t find Mondela and Archbishop Bright. Both of these guys seemed to have escaped quietly." Hearing this, the queen''s brows furrowed deeply. Archbishop Illuminati doesnt matter, but Mondelas escape is not good news. As long as this guy is still alive, he may organize a rebel army at any time, possibly threatening. To the future prosperity and stability of the Gran Kingdom. She said solemnly: "A reward of two hundred gold coins is offered to find Mondela!" Barry respectfully said: "Understood, I''ll do it right away." He turned around and was about to go out when he heard someone outside the hall burst into laughter: "Ah, I heard it, it''s really easy to make two hundred gold coins." A guard led three people walking in from the outside, these three people were Golda, Kik, and Xuelu, a trio of adventurers. Golda and Kik carried a corpse alone. As soon as they walked into the hall, Golda threw the corpse on his shoulders to the ground. The corpse turned over on the ground, revealing his face, but it was Mondela. NS. Golda smiled and said: "I only wanted to exchange his corpse for a few rewards, but I didn''t expect to hear a reward of two hundred gold coins." The queen was overjoyed in her heart, but she didn''t move her voice on the surface: "You will get this money." Kik, who was next to him, also threw the archbishop''s body, but he didn''t speak, and Golda said, "What about this body? How much do you plan to pay?" The queen glanced at the archbishop''s body, shook her head and said: "I will not pay a copper coin for this person, because he is worthless to me." "Oh, that''s really bad luck." Golda said, "Maybe I should carry his body to the Lost City." Xuelu smiled behind and said, "From here to the Lost City, you have to cross most of the Gran Kingdom, and the corpse will stink." Golda said: "Maybe we should use a portal scroll." Xuelu said in a bad manner: "Don''t be stupid, the portal scroll is a strategic magic item. It is worth more than this archbishop''s bounty. Besides, how do you know that the Dark Vatican is willing to pay us for this person? Maybe they will say that this person is worthless. We will waste a portal scroll and get nothing." "Oh!" Golda said depressedly, "I knew that the least profitable task in the world is to do for myself." Xuelu said: "Don''t complain, killing this guy will make us happy, isn''t that enough?" Kik did not speak, but gave Xuelu a thumbs up. Robb, as Robert Smith, watched these three guys playing treasures in the middle of the hall, and he was a little bit happy. He hadn''t seen them for a long time, and these three guys didn''t seem to have changed at all. The queen shook her head dumbfounded and laughed. The guys from Westwind City were all influenced by that ghost man, and none of them were reliable. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help thinking: Actually, I was also greatly influenced by that guy, and I''m not a very reliable person anymore. "Baron Parses." The queen solemnly said: "Now, I appoint you as the new head of the Knights of the White Lions, responsible for Mondela''s lair... Well... responsible for the post-war reconstruction and revival of the White Lion City." When she said these words, it was equivalent to changing the name of this city to White Lion City. There is no doubt that this place will be ruled by the new White Lion Knights in the future. Baron Parses hurriedly gave a big gift, and he took over this important task. The queen turned to other people and said: "The rest will join me, return to the road of light, immediately, immediately!" Robb returned to Westwind City! His identity as Robert Smith, he only needs an excuse to say that summoning the lord of the wind element has exhausted his magic power. If he is too tired, he can lie down and sleep on the carriage of the logistics unit without doing anything, and Madeleine Would sit next to him and caress his face gently. In this way, he has enough energy to switch his consciousness to Father Lazy, and come back to see the situation in Westwind City. Westwind City, which has just experienced a great war, has no wounds after the war at all, and is just as prosperous as usual. The workers got up in the morning and walked along the road to work in the factory. They laughed and talked about hearing some strange noises when they slept last night. Then someone laughed and told him that there was a battle in the south of the city last night. The person who said this froze, and then screamed: "Ah, what did I miss?" A small group of soldiers scattered among the pubs, roadside stalls, and even on the stone benches in the garden in the middle of the street, talking loudly about the details of the battle last night, while a large group of people gathered around them to listen, and laughed from time to time. Voice. The followers of the dark Holy See in the city showed embarrassment on their faces. Although Elsie did not lead anyone to arrest them, they consciously came to the front of Robb''s church, waiting for the lord to deal with them. When they reached the place, they discovered that Robb''s church was very lively. The big men in the city, all gathered here, were arranging a circle around the stone table where Robb used to sit, as if they were discussing matters. Commander Elsie is reporting with a grin: "Godafather, our army repelled the sneak attack troops of the Dark Holy See last night. No one was killed in the army, only more than 150 people were injured. After treatment, they have fully recovered and captured the Dark Holy See Temple. There were 1,200 knights soldiers, and more than 170 people who refused to surrender and committed suicide..." Chapter 761： I told the public about her bedwetting when she was a child Robb smiled and cursed at Elsie: "Don''t report this kind of mess to me, just discuss it with No. 32, I''m too lazy to take care of it." Elsie hurriedly put the matter aside, and then whispered: "The next thing is another matter. At the same time that the Dark Vatican launched a sneak attack last night, there were also a few dark Vatican spies operating in the city. They I contacted the patriarch of the cat, the five priests in the dark church, and two nuns, and even contacted some fanatics in the city, wanting to instigate them to rebel together." "Oh?" Robb suddenly became interested: "What happened?" Elsie beckoned. Several soldiers walked over with a group of dejected men in black robes. Elsie pointed at the group and said, "As a result, they were arrested by people who wanted to instigate rebellion and sent to me. " Robb laughed dumbly, turned his head to look at the spies, shook his head and sighed: "Where are you guys who can''t figure out, who actually came to instigate me in Westwind City?" The spies didn''t speak, but their faces were as gray as death. They would never have thought of it. The most stalwart supporter of the Dark Vatican, the Cat Clan, would not betray the Westwind City without listening to the Vatican''s words. It''s all about being disobedient, and even twisting them to Elsie. What is going wrong? Robb sighed: "You probably don''t know, whoever wants to fight for people who live a rich and happy life? Who wants to destroy the hard-won happiness? Your conspiracies, in the final analysis, can only make Those who are dissatisfied with their lives just follow suit. In my Westwind City, you don''t have the soil for survival." Speaking of this, Robb turned to the large group of followers of the dark church who had just swarmed outside the church yard. These believers are waiting anxiously for Robbs "disposal" of them. Robb waved to them and smiled: "You didnt participate in what happened last night, did you? He even helped arrest them. spy." The believers hurriedly said: "Yes!" "Then what''s so uneasy for you?" Robb smiled: "Westwind City emphasizes freedom of belief. You believe in the God of Darkness. It doesn''t mean that you are bad guys. What bad things the Holy See of Darkness has done cannot be counted as the God of Darkness. In the head, it cannot be counted on you. You are not guilty, and I also allow you to continue to be believers of the God of Darkness in the future. Don''t worry, no one can force your spirit and thoughts to change." Believers in the Dark Vatican breathed a sigh of relief and saluted Robb respectfully. However, before they had time to straighten up again, they heard Robb say in a very serious voice: "However, from now on, this city will list the Dark Vatican as the''unpopular Vatican''." Believers: "..." Being unwelcome by Westwind City, that''s okay. I am afraid that there will be a series of chaotic restrictions. How will life be in the future? They were about to say something when they heard Robb say: "Unless...the Dark Church makes some changes." There was a sly smile on his face like a fox: "Think about it for yourself, do you want to form a new dark church, just like the new light church." The believers of the Dark Vatican seemed to understand something. They looked at the church of the New Bright Vatican as if they had found their way. Robb didnt bother to continue talking to them, and asked the believers to do what they should do. He turned to look at the familiar faces in the courtyard: Okay, this matter will basically end. Now, why should everyone go." A few days later, the queen''s army returned to the road of light. Robert Smith has been lying in the logistics unit''s car, slept one after another, and after a few days of "rest", he followed him to the Bright Road. The 48th who stayed behind in the road of light have completed the cleaning of the road of light. The spies of the dark church have been cleared out. The guards of the city gates have been replaced by recruits, and the new captain of the city guard is the one who rebelled in the dark church. In the night, the first city guard sentry to be brought down, now wearing a high-profile armor, looks like a thief pulling the wind. The dark chapel was empty. All the pastors and nuns evacuated to the Lost City. They dared not stay here. Some fanatics knew that the situation was gone, and moved to the Lost City. As for the ordinary Believers are not under pressure. They were still members of the Bright Church four years ago. They were forced to convert to the Dark Church in the past four years. They were not very religious at first. Now that the Dark Church has run away, they have no plans to believe again. The Holy See is bright, just...just don''t believe anyone, anyway, it doesn''t make any difference who believes! After supper, the setting sun will still be in the sky. Robb and Madeleine walked into the palace together. On the palace gate, you can see a big pit knocked out by a log, accusing the dark church of the rebellion that night. Madeleine glanced at the big pit and whispered, "Thanks to your teacher." Robb smiled and said, "Little things, little things, my teacher didn''t take much effort." Madeleine was not interested in repeating things about other men. Her attention was more on Robert Smith. After he laughed twice, she whispered: "I will see Elizabeth, what are you? Dont say, just stand in a daze. If you speak to her and ask her for credit, she will definitely be disgusted. I don''t believe it anymore." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "I said I don''t need this. I really don''t care about being a Duke." "You don''t care that I care." Madeleine said: "You have made such a great contribution, and there is no reward for merit. It is impossible. If you don''t give you the Duke this time, I will make public the story of her bedwetting when she was a child." Robb: "..." This is a bit unreasonable! Robb wiped a cold sweat, and thought: Miss Queen, this is really not me, blame you for making a horrible girlfriend. The two walked into the chamber and immediately saw the queen. She was buried on the desk, writing and drawing quickly with the pen in her hand, reviewing a bunch of reports. Interestingly, none of these reports was sheepskin. Written on paper, they are all written on the "hard paper" newly developed by Westwind City, which is low-cost and large in quantity. Due to the improvement of paper, the number of official documents has increased at once. After all, there is no need to save it as before. The reports of the ministers are also getting more and more stinky and long. I never wrote nonsense on parchment. His subordinates are now eloquently writing a few thousand words, which makes Miss Queen have a headache. Seeing Madeleine and Robert Smith walking in, Miss Queen did not even lift her head, and threw out a letter of appointment: "Madeleine, take your little boyfriend to be an earl. Dont bother me. Office." Chapter 762： Madeleine, what should I do? "Earl?" Madeleine was taken aback: "Why is it just Earl? Elizabeth, as you saw with your own eyes, Mr. Robert has reached the pinnacle of wind magic. He can even summon the Lord of the Wind Element. Such a powerful magician has already Its the leader of my Gran Kingdom, as was John Roland Smith of twenty years ago." She summed it up solemnly: "John Roland Smith is a Duke, and Robert Smith should also be a Duke." The queen gave her an angry glance: "It''s not that you are strong, you must be able to be in a high position. Those who can sit in a high position have not only a strong combat power, but also a reputation, an excellent vision, and a strong management ability. And commanding ability, these things, please forgive me for not seeing them now." Madeleine said: "You can''t see it now because he hasn''t been in a high position yet. Give him a Duke and let him be the commander of the Knights of the Storm, then you can see his commanding power. No. Give him a high position, how will he behave?" The queen couldn''t laugh or cry: "You seem to be the other way around. It should be that you have demonstrated your strength in order to have a high position, instead of first giving a high position and then performing." Madeleine said: "It''s almost the same, just adjust the order, it doesn''t matter." Queen: "It''s not important a ghost! Okay, don''t make trouble here. It''s almost evening. I still have a lot of documents to process. I''m in a hurry." Madeleine knew that this guy would be anxious to finish work before sunset in the evening, so that he could talk to her ghost man on the phone with ease. This time it took a lot of time for the expedition. I havent talked on the phone for a long time. Now, she''s afraid she can''t wait any longer. The more this is the time, the more you have to twist her, and if she can''t afford to hurt her, it will be given to Duke Robert Smith. Madeleine hurriedly pestered the queen and said: "Elizabeth, let''s slowly count down the credit of Mr. Robert. You see, let''s start with a reconnaissance battle across the lake... Calculate slowly, and see if it is really only enough to become an earl." Queen:"" There is no reason to talk to such a frenzied girlfriend. The queen patted the table and said, "Hey! You are trying to make trouble with me, right?" Madeleine said: "It''s you and I who can''t get along. You have clearly made such a great contribution. How come there is only the earl. If you are partial, you will specifically bully Mr. Robert, just because he has no desires and desires, and he is high-spirited. To deduct the merits he deserves." The queen felt dizzy for a while: "Forget it, give him the Marquis, is this all right?" "This is one level behind the Duke." "If you fiddle with me, I won''t even give the Marquis." "You are forcing me to make a trick." The queen wondered: "Do you have any tricks?" Madeleine hummed: "In August 1329, when you got up early in the morning, you found the sheets..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The queen waved her hand: Silence. Although the arcane defender armor on Madeleine could absorb magical damage, it could not prevent the magical arcane, and suddenly there was no sound. The queen breathed a sigh of relief: "Even if you use this to threaten me, I can''t mention it to him again. This time it''s a Marquis, no discussion, but I can also seal Crystal Canyon to him as a fief." Madeleine was overjoyed and nodded quickly. Only then did the queen lift her silence, and said dumbfounded: "Look at me another piece of land, and it''s still a very important Crystal Canyon, a border town." The Crystal Canyon is just north of the original stone canyon. It connects with the original stone canyon and the west wind town in a straight line connecting north and south. It is the most important border town between Siege and the desert kingdom. The queen threw this city to Robert Smith as a fief. It is equivalent to giving him an army, and the deeper intention is to let Robert Smith sit on the border and block the desert kingdom that has been around for a while, and it may even be the Norma kingdom that came through the desert. . This appointment is not unimportant. You have to know that in the past, for important things like this, the Queen would only send Madeleine. This time Robert was appointed, which can be said to be quite trusting in his ability. Of course, Madeleine would accept it as soon as she sees it, and she won''t make arbitrary conditions anymore. Robb whispered a groove next to him: "Wow, there''s one more place to deal with, so troublesome." "Huh?" The queen glared at him. Robb had no choice but to say: "What I said is wow, that''s great, I have one more site." The queen said in an unpleasant manner: "I can''t stand the two of you guys. One desperately wants to make a profit, and the other looks like trouble when he gets the benefit. You two will give me a hurry to die." Madeleine got the benefits, she was happy. Of course she wouldnt die a little farther. Instead, she got closer and smiled: "Elizabeth, you are desperately rushing to work now. You want to finish it before sunset and give it to you. Ghost man on the phone, right?" "Not really." The queen sighed lightly: "I am a little afraid to call him now. Let''s talk about it after the gust of wind has passed." "afraid?" After hearing this, Madeleine didn''t understand. Robb next to him understands that Miss Queen has promised a condition like "Promise to any conditions", please take action by herself. Of course she is now afraid of Robb, so she is afraid that once the phone is on, Robb will give her a sentence "I want You accompany you to sleep", Miss Queen exploded on the spot. This can be a ghost without fear! Maybe she has been worrying about this every day during the recent period. Robb sighed lightly, that''s all, at this time, let me call her. Switching his consciousness, he returned to the lazy priest, and then dialed the queen''s communication crystal ball. The call went out, but it hasn''t been connected for a long time... Robb couldn''t help being a little curious, huh? Miss Queen dare not even answer the phone? He quickly cut his consciousness back to Robert Smith''s side. Come here and have a look, interesting! The communication crystal ball was placed on Miss Queens desk, and it was now emitting a bright light. Miss Queen hovered one hand above the crystal ball, but she did not put it down, so the call was also delayed. Can be connected. Madeleine whispered next to him: "Elizabeth, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you answer?" The queen whispered: "What should I do, as soon as I answered, what should I do if this guy makes random requests?" Madeleine sweats: "Hey, for twenty years, I have always been the only one who asked you what to do, but now you ask me what to do?" The queen said embarrassingly: "Because it''s really difficult this time! You don''t know how crazy this ghost man is. Give some sunshine to shine, climb up with a bamboo pole, and you will have to take it when you get sick. Your life, I owe him such a big love this time, and I am afraid that he is calling for compensation. I really don''t know what to do." Chapter 763： Where others dont know Madeleine blinked: "What''s so scary about this? If he wants to get into it, you can let him in. Anyway, you guys..." At this point, she chuckled, "Anyway, it''s all this kind of relationship. " "No!" The queen vibrated. "Even if it was not before, it will be in the future." Madeleine said: "Up to number one, down to number forty-eight, ministers of government, royal guards, royal cooks, street vendors, market butchers, who doesn''t know you two What is the relationship between people? Now, what are you afraid of?" Queen sweats profusely: "Has it reached this point?" "Almost." Madeleine said: "The development of the Bright Road follows the Westwind City, and the ghost man never avoids other people when calling you, and you often meet in front of the chef. He flirts and scolds, do you think this matter will not spread?" Queen:"" So, if you want people to know it, there is nothing to do. Talking on the phone frantically every day, now I have to face the problem of public opinion. The queen sighed lightly: "Folklore is one thing, and my real relationship with him is another. I dare not answer this call, Madeleine, come and pick it up for me." After speaking, she swept the floor and got under the table. It''s embarrassing to be a dignified queen of a country, drilling a table. However, the crystal ball is a fisheye lens with a wide angle of view. It is really difficult to avoid it without drilling the table. Madeleine dumbfoundedly stood in front of the crystal ball and connected... Robb couldn''t laugh or cry, nothing more, his consciousness switched, and he returned to the lazy priest. Madeleine over the crystal ball showed an awkward smile: "Hi, hello, Mr. Robert''s teacher." Robb said: "Huh? Is my title like this?" Madeleine said: "So what should it be?" Well, for this woman, Robert is the center of the universe. The way to remember other people is to see how that person is related to Robert, adding an attributive before Robert, or adding a suffix at the end, nothing more. Robb''s current identity is to add a suffix! He couldn''t laugh or cry: "I''m calling Miss Queen, why are you answering?" Madeleine said: "Sorry, Elizabeth is now going out to do errands. As you know, the current situation of the Bright Road is very complicated. Donggran has just recovered, and there are many, many, many, many things waiting for her to handle. Half a while, cough, its a year and a half that I cant come back. Ill help her keep the crystal ball. Youll call in ten days later, oh no, come back in a month." Robb squinted: "If I don''t call her for such a long time, she will definitely not be able to bear it, and then she will be suspicious again, maybe she thought I had forgotten her." The queen under the table froze and thought: It really is! If you don''t call me for a month, I must think you don''t like me anymore. This guy really understands me. Madeleine said: "In short, this call has been kept by me during the recent period. If you have anything, please tell me directly." Robb smiled and said: "Well, don''t help her cover, tell her not to hide under the table, come out and talk." Madeleine was shocked: "How do you know she is under the table?" At the same time, the queen also swiped the floor and jumped out from under the table, slapped on the table with a slap: "How do you know that I am under the table? What kind of crazy magic props did you invent? Did you use the magic props to spy on me? The palace?" Robb spread his hands: "With the heart of a villain, to save the belly of a gentleman, I swear by the eighteenth generation of my ancestors that I will never install any magic props in your palace to monitor you." This is really not a lie, he used Robert Smith''s eyes to see the table drilled by the queen. This is really not a magic item, so he is confident. The queen didnt believe in any curse and swears, and she shouted: "Come here, search every corner of the palace to see if there are any strange magic items hidden in a hidden place. Right away, right away. Thats right, especially My bedroom! The washing hall must be checked carefully, and there must be no omissions." A group of palace guards and maids dispersed immediately, rummaging through boxes and looking for cabinets. Robb watched her performance and kept silent. The queen gave an order and turned to face the crystal ball and said: "Okay, I''m tired, the call ends today, goodbye..." She reached out to hang up the phone, Robb smiled and said, "You hang up, you hang up on me, and I will fly over to you and see where you hide." The queen''s hand froze in the air. After several seconds, her arm slowly softened, and she sighed, "Well, what do you want to say, just say it, I''ll listen." Robb stopped playing tricks, and went straight to the subject: "A few days ago, you asked me to help you, I helped! Now, it''s time for me to ask, right?" The queen gave a chuckle in her heart, here it is! The one that should come will always come, and there is no way to hide. Fortunately, on the way back from the White Lion City to the Road of Brightness, she was often prepared to deal with this scene, or that she had already prepared for the worst. Since the matter was about to come, she would feel it calmly. Got it. The queen shattered the jar and said: "Say, what do you want me to do?" After saying this, she was ready for everything. If you want to sleep with me, just come here. What scenes have I not seen in Queen Elizabeth VII? Still afraid of you? Although you will earn it anyway, I am not at a loss. But, if you can, I really don''t want to sleep on the same bed with a ghost man in this way. If it were a little more formal, a little more romantic, and a little warmer, it would be much better in your heart, right? When she was thinking about this, she heard Robb smile and say: "My request is that once I want to go out for a walk, you have to come and accompany me. Let''s go to the Paris Tower, go to the Prague Bridge, and we go The most romantic place but others dont know..." Queen:"" Madeleine: "..." It was strangely quiet. After a long time, the queen''s majestic face slowly filled with a sincere smile, very gentle, very gentle, no one had seen it before. She whispered in a rare whisper, and said to the crystal ball: "Okay! I''ll accompany you." The two looked at each other and smiled! Madeleine spoke, "I want to ask, what is under the Eiffel Tower and Prague Bridge? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Robert Smith spoke: "The teacher has said, it is the most romantic and moving, but you don''t ask what others don''t know." Madeleine really didn''t ask, she stuck out her tongue and whispered: "These two people seem to have become." Robert Smith whispered: "It''s hard to say, I suggest you don''t be full of queen stocks, beware of blood loss! This woman is fickle, it''s really elusive." "What?" "Nothing, don''t care." Chapter 764： There are eight new dishes to eat After the reunification of the Gran Kingdom, it began to slowly heal the wounds of the war, and at the same time, it showed a thriving scene. Four years of civil war has already made all the people tired. If there is peace, who wants to live in war? The military and civilians have hardly obtained a valuable rest period, and Miss Queen can finally reduce military expenditures, reduce the development of weapon-type magic items, and increase administrative and economic investment. The port city to the south has begun to build with all its strength. Many things that were previously thought to be built but did not have the money to build can now be started with great fanfare. The railway is centered on the Bright Road and spread like a spider web... This is the real beginning of the take-off of the Gran Kingdom. From this year on, the Gran Kingdom has embarked on a thriving road to take off. Therefore, later historians will call the year of 1348 the year of "Sunny Breaking Dawn". year". The morning sun breaks! Robb sits on his beloved stone chair. Its been a long time since he could be lazy here with peace of mind. A few days ago, the identity of Robert Smith was finally taken back. After all, he did not need to operate in two lines, and he could be lazy with peace of mind. Here, take out a fishing rod and go fishing slowly. At this moment in life, the thief is happy. As soon as he hung up a mutant fish, he saw a large group of people at the door of the church. The first one was Baron Noren, followed by Conte, and then there were a large group of Norens entourage and servants. Many entourages were holding them. Holding the box and the bag, he moved cautiously, it seemed that there were valuable things inside. Robb: "Oh, Baron Nolan, what are you doing?" Baron Nolan rushed to Robb, and said with joy, "Godafather, I''m here to thank you." "Huh?" Robb Daqi: "Thank me for what I did?" Baron Nolan grinned and said: "Of course it is for Conte''s business." His face was grinned, and the thief looked happy: "Conte just came home, and I heard from him that he was out this time. On the way to the expedition, Godafather gave him some advice and taught him wind magic." Robb: "Uh, that''s what happened." Behind Nolen''s grinning eyebrows, there was a touch of emotion from the bottom of his heart: "Oh, I have spent countless efforts to teach this child wind magic since I was young, but he just can''t learn it, and he can''t live or die..." Conte protested at the back: "I obviously know how to whirlwind!" "Your one is also called whirlwind?" Nolan angered: "Believe it or not, I hammered you to death." Conte had no choice but to speak. Baron Noren immediately turned his head and smiled at Robb: "Thanks to Godafather, my stupid nephew can now use wind magic. This really makes me...let me..." He smiled, and suddenly cried: "It makes me so happy." Robb: "..." Pity the parents of the world! Baron Nolen asked his entourage to send in a lot of gifts. Of course, he knew that Robb was not short of money, or that the wealth of the entire Westwind City was brought by Robb and gave him gold and silver jewelry. It''s meaningless, so the gifts from Baron Noren are all deliberate things, such as the newly researched pastries and snacks, and the strange and strange ingredients that people buy from sea merchants. Robb liked these things so much, so he didnt refuse. He smiled and watched him fill the table with gifts. Suddenly, Robbs eyes sharpened and he saw that there was a red, round shape in the gift. , A lovely plant that looks like a thief. "Huh?" Robb grabbed the thing quickly: "Thank you?" Baron Nolen said: "Godafather is really amazing. I haven''t even introduced what it is. You can recognize it at a glance. This is a plant called Tomato, which was brought back by sea merchants from Maya in the New World. It is said to be very good. Eat, but I only have this one. I am reluctant to eat it, so I brought it to you." Robb was overjoyed: "This is good, this is very good. Hahaha, Baron Nolan, I am very satisfied with the gift you sent, so satisfied, hahaha." Seeing that Robb was happy, Baron Noren was also happy. However, less than two seconds after he was happy, he put on a slightly embarrassed face: "But... Godafather, this kind of fruit, I only get this kind of fruit. One, it will be very difficult to buy again in the future." Robach said: "Since the maritime merchants have shipped one from the New World, they must be able to ship more. As long as they are willing to give the merchants money, they will definitely be able to do it. Why is it difficult?" Baron Nolen whispered: "The trade route between us and the lost city has been cut off." Hearing what he said, Robb immediately understood. The Lost City is the largest port in the Gran Kingdom, and it is almost the only port at present. The port city of Miss Queen is currently under construction and has not been completed. No merchants have gone there yet. All maritime merchants are still By default, they will be collectively traded in the Lost City. The Lost City is in the hands of the Dark Vatican. Since the Dark Vatican rebelled on the Road of Light and was repelled by Robb, the Knights of the Templar retreated to the Lost City, guarding the city firmly, and her Majesty the Queen. Formed a trend of confrontation. Under this circumstance, it is strange that the trade routes continue. Robb had no choice but to spread his hands: "Well, it seems that tomatoes are temporarily unavailable, so did you get the seeds?" Baron Nolen looked embarrassed: "I didn''t get it, there is only such a fruit." "How can one work? It''s not even enough to make a tomato scrambled egg." Robb held his chin in his hand and thought for a while: "No matter, this one will not be used for eating, so I can only use it as a seed. Alas, I''m really fate. Bitter, you have to wait until tomorrow if you want to eat tomatoes." Baron Noren also became interested. Godafather has so many things that it is really incredible. He even understands the weird fruits found in the New World? I dont even know where the seeds of this thing are? Could it be that the whole red ball can be planted into the ground? I saw Robb cut the tomato, squeezed some yellow particles out of it, and then carefully separated them one by one. Nolan realized that this thing is the seed of a tomato. There is only one tomato inside. There are so many seeds. Robb began to act as an old farmer again. He planted the seeds one by one in his own reserve, watered them, and then sat on the sills happily, looking at the bare fields and saying, "Tomorrow you can eat eight new ones. It''s ready." Baron Nolan is curious: "This plant can make eight kinds of vegetables?" Robb nodded and smiled: "Scrambled eggs, scrambled tomatoes, tomato scrambled eggs, egg scrambled tomatoes, egg soup, tomato soup, egg tomato soup, tomato egg soup, eight in total, just right." Nolen: "..." Chapter 765： You will make time The plants planted by Robin will grow very fast. When the sun breaks, they will start to sprout and shoot, and they are growing very well. By the evening, a lush tomato tree has grown in the private plot of the church. It is estimated that This thing will bear fruit at night, and when the sun breaks tomorrow morning, the fruit will be ripe. Robb sat triumphantly under a tomato tree. At this moment, the communication crystal ball lit up. When Robb answered the phone, she saw Miss Queen with a tired face. As soon as she got on the phone, she began to spit out like a gun: "Damn the dark Holy See, now I dare not come from the front, so just play with me. Yes, today secretly set the fire, and tomorrow will instigate a group of people to make trouble, and the cities will take turns to toss, so they wont give me any time to develop well." Robb smiled and said, "Then, what are you going to do?" The queen snorted: "I really want to send a large army to flatten the lost city." Robb smiled and shook his head: "Although they have only one city site, they actually have a solid foundation of believers. There are countless spies and fanatics in each of your cities. Once war starts, you have to face it. This is a vast war that even the enemy and us cannot distinguish between us. You have to use all your strength to win. But now we have finally ended a war, and everyone feels at ease. If you send your troops again to fight the dark Holy See, I''m afraid I can''t explain it to the people." The queen nodded. Of course she was very clear about these things. She just wanted to talk to Robb, listen to him to refute her, and dispel her impulsive thoughts. However, she still wants to add: "If you are willing to help me deal with the Angel Legion of the Dark Vatican, this battle will not be difficult." Robb shook his head: "You know I won''t help anymore." Queen: "Why could I help before, but now I can''t?" Robb said: "I helped you before because I wanted peace, but now I don''t help because I want peace." Queen: "Only when the Dark Vatican is defeated can there be real peace." Robb shook his head: "I can help you defeat the Pope, and even kill all the knights of the Temple, but we cannot destroy the spiritual beliefs of the believers through war. The dark church may be suppressed in a short time, but in fact But it is broken into pieces, and will always become the bone-attached maggots of the Gran Kingdom, and you cant get rid of it. Instead of this, it is better to let them all stay in the Lost City, at least this enemy can still be seen and touched. It wont become an invisible shadow." The queen was silent, and after several seconds, she looked up: "In other words, I can only let it go? Put a monster by my side who intends to subvert my kingdom at any time, but leave him alone?" "Of course you have to manage." Robb said: "But it''s not about using war to solve problems." He paused and said seriously: "Mental things must be dealt with spiritually. You need to pay attention to education, develop science and technology, and increase productivity... When people live a happy life, they will naturally face the reality. , No longer seek comfort from those emptiness and ethereal things. Only in this way can you truly defeat the dark church, even the light church, and even all the courts." The queen was lost in thought... She had received an information not long ago, saying that in the last dark vatican rebellion of Westwind City, none of the people followed the dark vatican, but turned the spies of the vatican to justice. Why did Westwind City do this? no doubt! That''s because the people of Westwind City lead a prosperous life and have received a better education than other places. When they encounter problems, they will think about problems in the way of ghost men, and get rich through their own labor. Create the future with your own hands. They will not pin their future on the ethereal gods. Those guys who claim to be the messengers of the gods can hardly use a few words to coax the people of Westwind City into giving up their current good life and follow the Holy See to do some silly things. The queen sighed: "Well, as you said, its not time to use soldiers in the Lost City. The visible enemy is indeed better than the invisible. At least I know how to beware. If you let these guys disperse, change Its also very troublesome to become a lonely ghost. What''s more, the Gran Kingdom really needs to recuperate now." Seeing that she was so kind, Robb couldn''t help giving her a thumbs up. At this time, the business talk was over, and the queen suddenly found through the crystal ball with a fisheye lens that there were many more trees in Robb''s yard, a large area of ??lush green, overgrowing all the private land in the church. Her eyes became sharp immediately: "What are you growing delicious?" Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "Hey, do I have to grow something to eat? I yearn for a better life. Isn''t it okay to plant flowers and plants to cultivate my sentiment?" "That''s impossible! It must be eaten!" The queen said: "Quickly, what is delicious?" There was no reason to talk to this crazy guy, Robb had no choice but to say: "It''s a plant called Tomato, also called tomato and tomato." The queen turned around and gave a few words to the guard next to her. In a blink of an eye, her chef stood behind and reported to her in a low voice: "Your Majesty, I don''t know what Tomato is, but anything like this I don''t know. It is often the maritime merchants from the Lost City, probably brought back from the New World." Previously encountered this situation, the queen would immediately contact the number two stationed in the lost city, but now the number two has been evacuated from the lost city, except for a few secret agents who can not be exposed, the queen has nothing in the lost city The source of disappearance. Of course, secret agents cannot be used to detect such silly things. She had to sigh: "This is over! I can''t ask anymore. Ghost men like to hang people on this kind of thing, even if I ask him. , He won''t tell me the details." Having said this, she suddenly made up her mind, and shouted to the men next to her: "Send troops and attack the Lost City." "Hello!" Robb cried from the crystal ball, "Didn''t you just say that you don''t need soldiers for the time being?" The queen said: "I regret it!" Robb: "Dont make trouble, because its utterly outrageous to start a war with tomatoes. I will use this thing to cook tomorrow at noon. Then you will call me and learn how to cook it. You will be able to eat it. ." The queen said: "But, I only have time in the evening. Noon is the time when government affairs are busy." Robb said: "Don''t bullshit, you will make time for what you eat." Queen:"" Chapter 766： An epic adventure The next day, when the morning sun broke, the tomatoes in the church yard were ripe. The red fruits are all over the treetops, and they look very gratifying. The naughty children came again, lying on the fence of the church yard, watching these beautiful fruits, and constantly swallowing saliva. However, a child remembered the horror of being dominated by red peppers last time, and pointed to the tomato tree and shouted, "Dont be fooled by this thing. This red fruit must be very spicy. Makes me cry." The rest of the children couldn''t help but think of the last time and laughed. Indeed, this kind of disgustingly red fruit cannot really be as spicy as a red pepper. At this time, Robb got up, walked out of the church wearing a tube nightdress, smiled and waved to the children: "Children, do you want to eat? You can eat, I allow you to pick five to eat." The children shook their hands quickly: "No, no, no, this thing is very spicy at first glance." Robb smiled: "It''s not spicy, it''s sour and sweet." However, the children who have been in chili will not believe Robb. Godafather never deceives others, but when coaxing children, he is crazy and brutal, especially like teasing little Lolita. , This can have to be prevented. No one picks tomatoes, just smiles and plays hide-and-seek on the tomato tree. Robb smiled and shook his head. Lilian asked Lilian to call a group of farmers and gave them a salary so that they could pick all the tomatoes from the tree and pile them in a special warehouse. There is one in this warehouse. Magic props that can blow out cold air keep the temperature in the warehouse and are specially used to store fruits and vegetables. Now, this magic item has been on sale in Westwind City! This can be regarded as a feature of Westwind City. It pays great attention to the research of civilian magic items. A large number of people use magic items to improve their lives, or change their lives. After picking the tomatoes, Robb no longer needs the tomato trees and let the farmers who came to help move them away. These farmers still dont know what tomatoes are useful for, but they understand one thing, Godafathers things must be good things. No matter if you dig back the tree and plant it in your yard, one day you will understand it. What are you doing. At noon that day, when it was almost time for dinner, Miss Queen''s phone number called on time. Sure enough, as long as it was something related to eating, she could make time no matter how busy she was. Moreover, there were two royal chefs from the Wang Family standing behind her, their eyes widened, and they put on a posture of "I want to learn in secret". This can no longer be regarded as stealing, it must be regarded as stealing. But Robb didn''t care either. He took a basket of tomatoes, handed it to Lilian, and smiled: "Go through the portal and send these to the opposite palace. The ghost woman is almost crying now." The queen murmured calmly: "I didn''t want to cry." "Then do you want it?" "of course yes!" In a blink of an eye, there was also a basket of tomatoes on Miss Queen''s table. In front of him, Robb started to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes. The two chefs on the opposite side followed him simultaneously. After a while, Robbs was ready, and the two royal chefs on the opposite side were also ready. There was no suspense. The piracy was once again. Spike kills the genuine, at least look at the display, it kills. Robb had to shrug his shoulders at the crystal ball: "Cut, is that true again?" The queen smiled triumphantly: "My side seems to be above your original version again." Forget it, this kind of trivial matter doesn''t matter. Robb picked up the plate and was about to taste his craft. He suddenly heard a crisp laughter in the distance. Then, a red person rushed over in a shadowy manner. One grabbed his arm. Xuelu is back! Miss Queen, who was across from the crystal ball, suddenly stiffened. Seeing Xuelu holding Robb and rubbing Robb''s arm with the thing on her chest, Miss Queen felt that her blood pressure was a bit uncontrollable. Golda and Kik also walked over with a smile. Robb smiled and said, "Oh, I''m finally back." "Finally killed the archbishop." Golda smiled: "This time the task I gave myself was really too difficult. It took too long, so the three of us don''t want to take the task for the time being. We will return to Westwind City to rest and rest. ." As he said, he looked at the surrounding environment: "Ah, Westwind City has changed a lot again. This city is changing rapidly anytime and anywhere. As long as we leave for a short while, we won''t recognize it when we come back." Xuelu pointed to the "spectacle" on the cliff behind, and asked curiously: "Why is there a large relief of a whole mountain here?" Robb said: "In the year of the black dragon flying, the black dragon ran to grab something. We had a fight with it. Afterwards, it was painted like this." "What?" Xue Lu screamed: "Have you ever fought with the black dragon? God! God! God!" Robb said: "Isn''t this thing already known to everyone?" "We are in Donggran, and all the news of Sigran is strictly sealed over there." Xuelu screamed, holding his head, "What did I miss? God! Golda, Kik, we missed the world''s most Great adventure." Golda and Kik also showed embarrassment on their faces. For adventurers, killing the black dragon can be said to be the ultimate dream, but they did not expect that they missed such a wonderful event in order to kill the archbishop. Xuelu threw herself to the ground with a puff, frustrated and bent forward: "I''m not alive anymore, I feel like I have lost my goal in life." The queen over the crystal ball smiled triumphantly, and she was happy when she saw Xuelu lost. However, at this time, Sofa next to him said: "Xuelu, you don''t have to be depressed. The black dragon is not dead yet. We just repelled it and failed to kill it. Godafather plans to accumulate strength and fight it to the death next time. ." "What?" Xue Lu was overjoyed. She brushed the ground and jumped up, dangled Robb''s arm, and slammed it back and forth: "Wow, take me next time, take me, I''m going to take part in the black dragon fight Battle." The faces of Golda and Kik could not hide their excitement! They are not stupid. If someone says to fight the black dragon for no reason, they will definitely persuade others not to go, and they will not follow it, but I heard that Robb had already fought with the black dragon, but now they can see Robb well. If you are standing here, it means that Robb is sure to fight the black dragon, so why not hurry up? Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "Alright Xuelu, don''t pull my arm and shake it left and right, it will take you there, don''t shake it, it''s going to be dislocated." Xuelu was overjoyed: "Just agree, but you can''t go back, hahaha! An epic adventure, hahaha, great." Chapter 767： Cant break the connection with the new world Xuelu got the promise to take her to fight the black dragon. She was in a good mood. After turning her eyes, she found that Robb was holding a plate in his hand. Inside was a plate of strange things that were yellow, yellow and red. She knew the yellow one, she was like an egg, and the red one was What? She couldn''t help but curiously said: "What is this?" "Tomato scrambled eggs." Robb smiled: "Would you like to taste it, it''s a rare occasion, I cooked it by myself." Xuelu was overjoyed: "Try, try!" At this moment, the queen in the crystal ball suddenly said: "Your plate, I want to eat it. You can eat it from my royal chef." "Huh?" Robb said: "You are so good to come and eat my food, don''t you do better on your side? You just said proudly that yours is above me." The queen hummed twice. In fact, she didn''t want Xuelu to eat Robb''s own dishes, but she couldn''t tell, she had to say: "I want to taste the secrets of the original version, anyway, my Royal Kitchen There are two sets. You can trade one set for you, and you wont lose money, right?" "It''s a big loss." Xuelu hurriedly jumped out: "Godafather, what''s your identity? The dish you cook by yourself is worth a lot of money. It''s not me that is a nonsense. If you put this dish for auction now, I dare I''m sure the merchants of Westwind City would pay a sky-high price to buy it, but no matter how delicious the royal kitchen is, they can only sell one dish for the price." Everyone thought about it carefully, huh? Isn''t that the reason? Xuelu smiled and said, "So I can''t change it with her. It''s too bad and too bad. Let me eat this plate." She grabbed the plate in Robb''s hand and ate a delicious bite, with a very refreshing expression on her face: "Ah, it''s delicious." In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it is delicious or not, even if it is unpalatable like shit, she will say that it is delicious, and then deliberately put on such an expression to show the queen. Sure enough, Miss Queen''s face was quite ugly. With a black face, she snatched a plate from the chef''s hand and took a bite of scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Suddenly, her expression became relaxed again: "Ah, it''s delicious!" She is a person who has good food, and her mood will immediately change. After selectively ignoring Xuelu, the queen ate the scrambled eggs with tomatoes. At this time, Robb said: "Miss Queen, the tomato problem has been solved. With this batch of fruits and seeds that I planted, we can plant a large number of them, and we will not be short of this dish in the future. However, The Lost City is now in the hands of the Dark Vatican, and our relationship with the Dark Vatican is not good anymore. In other words, all the new things brought by the maritime merchants from the New World will not be available. I think this The problem is very serious. Have you thought about it?" The queen asked curiously: "Oh? Is there anything worth eating on the New World?" Robb said, "I think about it... uh... there are so many delicious things, for example, peanuts, cocoa, pineapple, pumpkin, sunflower, sweet potatoes...tsk, these things, if nothing else, they are all Produced in the New World, if you dont think about it carefully, you dont know, but when you think about it, there are really too many." When the queen heard, so much food? Although I don''t know what it is, the things that the ghost man is thinking about are definitely not bad. If you don''t eat so many delicious things, it''s worth it! He slapped the slap on the table: "Let''s send troops to attack the Lost City." "Don''t talk about sand sculptures." Robb said, "I don''t think about attacking the Lost City for the time being. I strongly oppose that another inexplicable war will be launched right now. Let''s find a way from other aspects. How is your port city now built? NS?" Speaking of this, the queen is a little proud: "It''s pretty good." At the beginning, the queen learned from Robb how to issue national debt to raise a lot of money, and then launched a new port city construction plan, this port city, on the seashore southwest of Guangming Road, hired here in Westwind City A large number of top craftsmen, and a large number of advanced building materials, cement. After many months of long construction, this port city is slowly beginning to take shape. Robb smiled and said: "Miss Queen, now that the port city has been built well, let''s start using it. There is no need to start a war. The maritime merchants in the Lost City just need to attract them all. ." The queen frowned and said: "This is not easy! Those sea merchants have been trading at the wharf of the Lost City for many years, forming a huge seaport trading community with a very complete trading chain system. We want to take them over. , How easy is it?" "Yes, it''s not easy, but...it''s man-made!" Robb smiled: "First of all, we have to attract some maritime merchants to the new port city. What do you think is the best way?" The queen considered this question very seriously, and said: "Special products!" Robb thought she would say "Bring a steel battleship to escort", but she didn''t expect the queen to catch the key as soon as she spoke. Yes, if you want maritime merchants to go to a new port and circle around, the first thing you have to have is Special commodities, a large number of characteristic commodities, so that merchants can get huge profits from them, they will come to this port to buy goods. The queen couldn''t help asking: "What are our specialty products?" Robb smiled: "In the past few years, haven''t we already had many special products? For example, the cotton stocking town of the Cotton family produces a large number of stockings. Now it is time to poison it through sea trade... ahem... ...Spread it to other small countries." "Hey, did you just say the word "poison"? Did you say it?" "No, I didn''t say it." Robb said, "In addition, Westwind City and your Bright Road are also rich in sugar, brown sugar, brown sugar and other messy sugars. We also have cola, potato chips, soy sauce, and there are countless I dont think that products with distinctive features are not attractive to maritime merchants. The queen''s heart moved. Robb continued: "After attracting maritime merchants to stroll around the port city, the next step is to keep them. Let them like to trade in our port and slowly abandon the lost city. Therefore, I suggest you That port city is set as a free trade port." The queen wondered: "What is a free trade port?" Robb smiled and said: "Well, I have to come and talk with you slowly for a long, long time. I think Marian Cotton will understand this aspect better. I asked her to accompany you. Bian also called the Minister of Palace Affairs and other officials in charge of government affairs, let''s have a serious conference call." Chapter 768： Dig a big tunnel After Xuelu came back, one of the biggest benefits was that Robb was accompanied by someone when he took a bath in the hot springs at night. Although Lilian would occasionally come to bubble with Robb after he recovered from the common people, she was still very shy after all and would not accompany him often, just occasionally. But Xuelu did not have this problem. Before it got dark, Xuelu changed the red swimsuit early, soaked in the hot spring pool in advance, and hooked her finger at Robb, saying "I''m waiting for you." The look of madness. Robb followed in with a smile, and handed Xuelu an "Intermediate Flame Magic Training Book". "Ah? This kind of magical book again? You have it again?" Xuelu was overjoyed. She once got a primary wind magic training book from Robb, which allowed her to learn primary wind magic, and it was still instantaneous. It was more convenient than her original fire magic, which made her almost become a wind magician. However, Xuelu, who is as hot as the fire, still prefers the fire magic, because this is in line with her personality, so she really wants to improve her fire magic a little bit, and now she finally has a book. When Robb''s hand was put on her waist badly, Xuelu looked at the book very seriously, and didn''t mean to flirt with Robb at all: "Ah! I have to try this quickly." Book." She didn''t seem to feel Robb''s bad hands, which made Robb feel uninteresting. Seeing Xuelu shook her hand, the book immediately turned into red magic light particles and gathered in her body. Then, Xuelu shook her hand: "Fire wall technique!" A wall of fire stood in the middle of the hot spring pool, and it burned in the water. "Ah, you are too close, idiot." Robb cried. "Oops! The water... the water is hot." "Are you going to cook me?" Robb hurriedly swept the ground and jumped out of the hot spring pool, Xuelu also crawled out in embarrassment, and then the two of them saw a pool of water boiled and bubbles continued to rise. Robb had to look sadly at his pool: "I don''t have the mood to take a bath anymore." Xuelu laughed: "What''s the matter, such a small pool, its uncomfortable to soak at first, are you interested in going to the beach to bubble? The wide sea, endless, swimming on the beach, thats a beautiful thing. ." "The seaside?" Robb was so fascinated by this: "Sunshine, sand, beautiful women, tsk tsk...If the beach can walk to me by itself, it would be great." Xuelu: "..." "It''s not that there is no way for you to go to the beach." Xuelu smiled: "I heard that the train between Guangming Road and the newly built seaport city has been opened to traffic. I can take the train to Guangming Road first, and then Transfer to the seaport city, and then I will open a portal to Westwind City where I am there. Can''t you go straight to the seaside?" Robb heard: "Huh? Xuelu! You are a genius." Xuelu smiled and said: "Are you interested? Then it''s settled. When I have enough rest, I will set off to the harbor city, and then open a portal to pick you up to the beach to play, and by the way, see Her Majesty the Queens newly built What exactly does this seaport city look like." The matter was decided happily. Robb suddenly discovered that Xuelu could help herself open the map in the future. She went to any city during her adventure, and she could slam in through a portal, which was convenient for the thief. Oh, I didn''t like Xuelu before, really shouldn''t. At this time, the sewer cover in front of the church suddenly moved. When the lid is moved, it often means that the dwarf leader is about to get out of there. Xuelu looked at the red swimsuit on her body and smiled. This is for Robb, and she doesnt want to show it to a silly dwarf. I added a hurricane to the wind, and ran into the church, almost knocking over the Sofa who had just walked out of it. After she disappeared, the dwarf leader slowly got out of the sewer, and then stepped on his short legs and ran to Robb in a swift way: "Master, I have good news to tell you, and there is another one. The bad news is for you." "Say okay first!" Robb smiled. The dwarf leader said: "The good news is that our newly built railway from the original stone canyon to the border city of Crystal Canyon can be completed in about three thousand yards." "What about the bad news?" "The distance of three thousand yards, there is a steep mountain in the middle!" Robb: "..." The dwarf leader laughed a little embarrassingly: "There is something wrong with the map in our hands. When planning the railway line, the mountain was not drawn on the map at all. It was not until our railway was repaired that we found a mountain stuck in the railway. On the way to go, this is the fault of the person who drew the map, not ours." Robb wanted to curse, ah, can''t the people who plan the railway line walk the road by himself? I dont know there is a mountain on the road, and I blame the map-painter. This railway is a very important railway. Because the queen has assigned the Crystal Canyon of the northern frontier to Robert Smith as a fief, it means that that piece of land is also Robbs, so Robb needs a railway to connect the crystal canyon, the rough stone canyon, and the west wind The cities are connected and opened up to facilitate future management. Who knew that such stupid things would happen to these idiots while building roads! The dwarf leader said: "The only way now is to change the route and let the railway go around the mountain, but the railway should not be too curved, so... there is a large section of railroad track that needs to be re-laid, and it will take a lot of time to get through. " "Diversion?" Robb shook his head: "There is no need to divert. It seems that we have to make the world''s first engineering feat again." The dwarf leader wondered: "What project?" "Tunnel!" Robb smiled: "Dig a huge tunnel and go through the mountainside, so that the train can go straight through the tunnel and pass through the mountainside. In this way, the railroad tracks don''t need to bend." The dwarf leader''s mouth opened wide: "This... how do you do this? Do you dig through the entire mountain? Even the dwarves who are good at digging holes don''t dare to play so big." Robb knocked lightly on the ground, calling the tunnel: "Come out, tunnel crawler!" With a bang, a big hole appeared in the ground. Two extremely ugly big earthworms pierced out of the ground. This is exactly the tunnel crawler that digged into the city when the army of monsters attacked Xifeng City, and was killed by Robb. Tamed with the skills of an animal trainer, and now it''s his pet. Robb said to the tunnel crawler: "You two obediently follow the dwarf leader to dig a tunnel." The two big bugs nodded, brushed the ground, and then retracted into the ground. Chapter 769： Exorcism "Even if there are two tunnel crawlers, it is very difficult to dig through a mountain and dig a tunnel large enough for the train to pass." The dwarf leader said: "These two broken insects will be exhausted." Robb nodded: "It makes sense, there will indeed be such a problem, so well, we have to add some other workers..." Having said this, he stretched out his hand at the nearby Black Pine Mountain Range: "Let Captain Elsie lead his army into the mountain, grab a few kobold tribes, and force the kobolds to help dig holes and clean up the new railway by the way. All monster troops along the line, lest they run out to endanger the safety of the railway. We humans can''t always stay in the city and wait for monsters to bully us. We have to take the initiative to bully the monsters occasionally." Dwarf leader: "..." This frantic command made the dwarf leader wipe his sweat, but after thinking about it carefully, it makes sense. Why should we squat in the city and wait for the monsters to hit us again and again? Why don''t we take the initiative to level the monster? If it hadn''t been for the great master craftsman in Westwind City to fight back the monster army again and again, then I don''t know how many kind and upright people would have lost their lives in the monster''s mouth. That being the case, taking the initiative to defeat the monster is the kingly way. Moreover, as the railway line became more and more supplemented, the friction between humans and the monster tribe began to increase. In the strange areas that humans would never set foot in the past, there will now be railways running through them. When avoiding these railways, humans will inevitably engage in fierce battles with local monsters. Of course, now the army of monsters has dispersed, and the tribes of monsters that are scattered everywhere are not enemies of mankind, but after these monsters are defeated, they will still lurch along the railway, waiting for opportunities to destroy the rails, attack the trains, and do evil. Bring a lot of trouble to railway transportation! The diesel train that Robb originally built was equipped with many magic items and had the ability to fight against monsters. However, the steam trains built by the dwarves were not equipped with magic items. On the one hand, there was a cost problem, and on the other hand, there was a problem of weapon control. It is impossible for the state to allow a Thor''s Roar on a civilian train at any time, and it is inevitable to control the magic items of the train. In this case, safety along the railway becomes even more important. Instead of allowing monsters to attack oneself endlessly, it is better to attack first and sweep the monsters far away, just like the current Westwind City, which has not been visited by monsters for a long time, because there are dozens of miles around Westwind City. There is no monster at all. The dwarf leader nodded: "Understood! I will discuss with Elsie to deal with this matter." "Let the elf scouts also move around, look for the monsters that are threatening to us in the forest along the railway, and drive them all away." Robb gave an order, and the vigorous exorcism movement began! The Westwind Citys army attacked along the railway line and drove away all the monsters tens of miles on both sides of the railway line. Of course, the kobolds didnt catch them. This kind of monsters are very good at digging holes. Worm, dig a huge tunnel three thousand yards long. When he did this, Miss Queen immediately followed up! This ghost woman is now more and more undisguised to learn Robbs tricks. I heard that Robb was digging a hole in the mountain to let the railway pass through the mountain. The queen immediately felt that this trick could greatly save the cost of railroad tracks. , So as not to go around. However, the queen does not have tunnel crawlers, so she needs more kobolds to dig through the tunnels! Although the minds of the people are stable, no one wants to fight large-scale wars, but like dealing with small wars like kobolds, the army is still very happy to do it. Therefore, the whole kingdom of Gran Kingdom has begun to vigorously capture kobolds. People, the activities of expelling monsters. At noon that day, a train hummed into the station opposite the church. This is a diesel train from Rough Stone Canyon. There is only such a train on the whole continent, and the others are all steam. The train stopped, and a large group of dwarves and human craftsmen came down from above, joking and gushing out of the train station. The dwarf leader also got out of the car and walked to Robb with a smile: "Master, we The tunnel was finally opened. According to your instructions, the inner wall of the tunnel was reinforced with cement. The railroad track is currently being laid. When the railroad track is installed and the cement on the wall of the tunnel solidifies, it can be put into use." Robb smiled and nodded: "Very well, when the train passes, our oil caravan can go directly to the border by train. It will be more convenient to purchase goods in the future." When the two said this, Captain Elsie also got out of the train. This guy did not return in his own tank, but returned by train, indicating that he had left the army outside. Seeing Robb, he straightened his face and walked over: "Report! I have completed the order you gave me perfectly. Now, within a radius of several tens of miles along the railway from the original stone canyon to the crystal canyon, It is guaranteed that half of the monsters will not be found. Even the beasts that threaten the safety of mankind have all been driven out." Robb gave him a thumbs up: "You are great." Elsie is happy to receive Robb''s praise. What this guy likes most is to build trust with Robb, and his position can be as stable as an old dog. However, before he could take further credit, everyone suddenly felt an abnormal flow of magic in the sky at the same time. Everyone couldn''t help but look up at the sky together. Then, they saw a magic owl from the sky in the southwest. Flew over quickly. This owl is not a real owl, but is made with high-level magic power. It emits a bright blue light. While flying, it is still emitting magical light particles in the air beside it. This is It shows that the magic power on its body is exhausting. As long as these magic powers continue to dissipate in this way, it will not be long before it disappears without a trace. "Magic Swift Owl!" Elsie recognized it at a glance. The dwarf leader said in an unpleasant manner: "Ah, it''s the favorite trick of those proud elves. This should be the elves in a faraway place, spreading to the elves in our city." He really guessed it correctly. After the magic owl flew from the southwest, it reached the sky above Westwind City, slowed down, and swept the ground with a pair of eagle eyes. After dozens of seconds, it locked the target and brushed the ground. He swooped down and landed on the shoulders of the Elf Elder who was sitting on the windowsill of the "Citizens Library" reading a book. Chapter 770： Support the elven village The dwarf leader saw that the owl fell on the shoulders of the elder elves, so he didnt bother to worry about it. He laughed and said, It seems that the elves are playing with Xun. These elves are really troublesome. It makes me nervous to tell Xun to play with owls. ." Elsie whispered: "I''m afraid it''s not easy. This magic owl can''t be released by an ordinary wizard. It must be cast by a high-level wizard wizard. It is definitely not for the purpose of passing a boring sentence. I think , The elves are afraid that they have encountered some trouble." Robb thought about it for a moment, and suddenly understood it, shook his head and smiled: "You two are ready to support the battle in the Elven Village." "Huh?" The dwarf leader turned his head and said, "Support the elf village?" Elsie also wondered: "What fight?" Robb said: "You wait and see, the old man is about to run over." As soon as he finished saying this, the old elven man in the distance jumped up and down. He didn''t even bother to go up and down the stairs. He jumped straight down from the balcony, which shocked the two guards behind. , For fear that his old arms and legs would be broken, but the Elf Elder is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He cast himself a "feather fall technique" in mid-air, landed lightly, stood firm, and then let go. With old arms and legs, he quickly ran to Robb. Robb didn''t wait for him to speak, and smiled: "Which of the elves in the forest was surrounded and attacked by monsters?" The Elder Elder was shocked: "Archdruid, how did you know?" Robb said: "You don''t need to think about this matter, alas!" Robb is expelling monsters along the railway, and Miss Queen has also done what she has done. She is expelling demons everywhere. The result of this will undoubtedly drive the monsters to the remote mountains and dense forests, and these places , Isn''t it the place where the elves like to stay? The monsters expelled by humans will naturally fight with the elves. "Hurry up and support it." Robb said, "God knows how many monsters they are currently under siege. Elsie, transfer our Westwind Self-Defense Regiment back, and also go to support... By the way, don''t go the tank, the broken thing. Can''t fight in the forest." The dwarf leader said: "I''ll go too!" An awkward expression appeared on the face of the Elder Elf: "I''m causing trouble for everyone." Robb shook his head and said, "What''s the trouble? Don''t forget that we are in the Silver Moon Alliance. When West Wind City was in trouble, didn''t the dwarves come immediately? The three clans help each other, don''t be afraid to add to each other. Trouble." However, Robb changed his words: "However, after you go to help, you have to persuade these compatriots living in the mountains and forests to live in the mountains and forests again. I am afraid that it will not be very good. The world is changing with each passing day, and the living environment in the deep mountains may become less and less able to keep up with the times. I think that your elves should feel very clearly about this. Maybe you should take this opportunity to take advantage of your fellow elves Pulling out from the mountains, let them also participate in the construction and common progress of this world." The elder elder thought about this question carefully and nodded: "In short, I have to do it as soon as possible. The two elven tribes in the white birch forest and the white yang forest are besieged by monsters, and both sides are saved. Now it is time to race against time." Hearing her talk about the two names of White Birch Forest and Baiyang Forest, Robb suddenly thought of something: "Hey, wait, these two places, I have a way for you to arrive right away..." He remembered the last time he went to the Lost City on the Griffon with Madeleine, and accidentally activated several teleportation points on the road. Could it happen to be the teleportation point of the Birch Forest and the Baiyang Forest? At the same time, deep in the birch forest. In the darkest and deepest dense forest, there will always be one or two villages inhabited by elves hiding in the world. However, at this time, the white birch forest, an indisputable small village, is undergoing a fierce war. On the natural outer wall made of woods in the village, there are now a large number of elven archers shooting their bows and shooting at the outside, and outside the wall, there are countless sky and earth. Goblins, kobolds, trolls, orcs... An elf archers hands were sore, but he gritted his teeth, insisted on pulling the bow, and shot a multi-shot softly toward the outside, sweeping a dozen goblins to the ground, but He was really unable to pull the elf longbow again. He breathed heavily, and shouted to the elder Birch on the tree behind, "Elder, where did so many monsters come out? That''s too much, right? ." Elder Bai Hua said with a bitter face: "How do I know this... It seems that what is happening in the outside world has forced all these monsters into the depths of the forest." "Elder, we are going to be unable to hold on anymore." An elf mage stepped back from the front, his body depleted in magic power was already crumbling, and he couldn''t walk steadily. Elder Bai Hua said loudly: "If you can''t hold it, you have to support it. We have released the magic owl to Westwind City. Reinforcement must have been sent there. Support for another two days, and they will definitely be there in two days." "In two days, we will all have to die." The wizard mage cried, "The archers are so tired that their arms are numb and they can''t draw their bows. The magicians have all exhausted their magic power. We can''t hold on anymore." In fact, the Elf Elder didn''t know this, but what could he do? Now the village is full of monsters in all directions. These monsters are coming together from all directions and surrounded the village in a very short time. They didn''t even have a place to withdraw. He really didn''t understand why the monsters gathered in such a large number of deep forests. "In any case, it will take another two days." The elder elder said: "It will take two days at the earliest to come from Westwind City." This command reached the ears of archers and magicians, making everyone feel desperate. Two days! Too long! At this moment, the cry of a dragon eagle suddenly sounded in the sky, and then two vigorous dragon eagle knights appeared in the distant sky. They were wearing green leather armor. , Holding a boxwood longbow in his hand, the bow body is also filled with green light, obviously it is a powerful enchantment. The two dragon eagle knights arrived in the sky over the village in a blink of an eye, and one of them shouted: "My fellow citizens below, don''t worry, the Westwind City reinforcements are coming soon." After speaking, the two dragon eagle knights opened their bows and arrows at the same time, aiming at the monster army below: "Multiple arrows!" Chapter 771： Inhumanity The rain of multiple arrows sprayed out from the dragonhawk knight''s hand, sweeping down a large swath of siege goblins and trolls in an instant. The birch forest elves, who were waiting for the reinforcements, felt their spirits refreshed. However, the arrival of the two dragon eagle knights really makes them unhappy. Although the two dragon eagle knights look like they are dressed in a very aggressive manner and the equipment is very domineering, but only with the two of them, they can shoot How many times can multiple arrows hold the scene? Isn''t your arm sore? The people in the white birch forest just thought of this when they saw the two dragon hawk riders in the sky put away the boxwood longbows at the same time. The people in the village couldn''t help wondering: "Huh? Why did you close the bow? Because there are too many monsters, do the two archers feel that archery is useless?" As soon as they thought of this, they saw two dragon eagle riders grab a few small black **** from a large pocket on the eagle''s back. "what is that?" "Like a magic item!" "What are they doing with this stuff?" Two dragon eagles flew towards the densest place of monsters. When they reached the top, the two dragon eagle knights simultaneously waved their hands and threw the strange black ball at the monsters. "boom!" A huge flame exploded in the pile of monsters. This little black ball was actually filled with a terrifying explosive technique. It was so small that it could blow up hundreds of monsters, and the elves in the city were stunned. The two dragon eagle knights turned around on the heads of the monsters and threw five or six black balls. The monsters were blown out and their morale was in disarray. The attack on the Elf Village was temporarily stopped, and many monsters looked up. To the sky, roar, and then shoot arrows or even fireballs in mid-air. But the two dragon eagle knights immediately rose up, making them unable to shoot at all. Five eagle banshees flew up in the monster group, trying to kill the dragon eagle knight, but the dragon eagle knight immediately took out the boxwood longbow, squeezed the bow and set the arrow, just a few times, five eagles The banshees were all shot down to the dust. The two Dragonhawk knights put their bows away again and took out the small black ball. The elves of the white birch forest can be regarded as an eye-opener now. Is there such a way of playing? Using bows and arrows in the air and this weird little black ball on the ground is invincible. "Comrades below, hold on." The dragon eagle knight in the air said loudly: "The infantry of Westwind City will be here soon, immediately." Elder Bai Hua still had some doubts. He couldn''t help shouting: "West Wind City is so far away from here, it will take two days for the ground troops to arrive at the earliest, right?" "It won''t take that long." The Dragonhawk Knight said loudly, "We went from Westwind City to the human town in the white birch forest through the strategic portal, and then came from that town. It doesn''t take a long time. Persevere, right away. Some troops are coming." Hearing what he said, Elder Bai Hua finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. Sure enough, the army of monsters on the periphery soon began to be confused. The elves climbed to the tallest tree and looked outside. They saw a large group of reinforcements coming from the outside, and they were beating the monsters to pieces. The composition of reinforcements is also very complicated, with elves, dwarves, and humans. Although they are of different races, they have one thing in common, that is, they all dress well, and each of them is obviously a miscellaneous soldier, but they wear equipment like a general, armed to the tooth level. A dirty and annoying dwarf actually rushed forward, carrying a blue and shining giant axe in his hand. The axe didnt know what kind of ghost material it was made of. It was so sharp that nothing could stop it. The giant axe swept away. The dwarf wielded that axe and cut the grass, and killed the monsters crying. The elven archers of Westwind City are all local tyrants, wearing elven leather armor that has been enchanted, and holding enchanted boxwood longbows, and the arrows they use are also silver-plated arrows. By the way, the elves are the same. They are holding a boxwood staff, and they are wearing a robe made of mooncloth or silk. After putting a few magic spells, Ju took out a blue medicine bottle and drank it. ... "Local tyrant!" "Poverty limits my imagination." "Why is this army so rich?" "I feel this is the power of money, ah!" They watched the reinforcements of Westwind City and used money to teach the monsters a lesson. The densely packed monsters outside the village were beaten to pieces by the reinforcements of Westwind City in a blink of an eye. By tearing it in half, the reinforcements easily walked into the village and gathered with the trapped people. The Elf elders of Westwind City and the Elf elders of the White Birch Forest also stood together. Elder Bai Hua couldn''t help but feel a little dazed: "You... are you so strong now?" Elder Xifeng laughed and said: "This is just a small matter, not worth mentioning." Elder Bai Hua understood that this is the authentic pretense line. Without answering his words, he changed the direction and said: "We dont know whats going on. Suddenly, countless army of monsters popped up here, not just here. , And the Elf Village on the side of the Aspen Forest also sent out owls for help." Elder West Wind nodded: "I know! You have too many monsters here. Although I can easily rush in, it is not easy to kill all these monsters." Elder Bai Hua still understands this truth. It is easy to defeat but difficult to kill. Elder Xifeng said: "If I go to rescue the Aspen Forest immediately, you will soon be in a bitter battle here. Therefore, I have to take all of you and join us to reinforce the compatriots in the Aspen Forest. What do you think?" "Okay!" Elder Bai Hua was also quite clear: "I let all the old and weak women and children set off together and follow the army." "Then go! It should not be too late." Elder Westwind turned his head and said to Robb who was following him: "Trouble you, Archdruid, let''s open another door to the Aspen Forest." Robb smiled and waved... A purple door opened. Elder Xifeng said: "There is no time to explain, let''s go in, let''s go to the Baiyang Forest." Elder Bai Hua opened his mouth: "It''s really a strategic portal!" He is really shocked by the local tyrant temperament of these people now, and he is inhumane! He grabbed the elder Xifeng''s arm and said, "I said, what is going on with your army? Why is it so golden? This is not the style of the elves." Elder Bai Hua laughed: "I have said that this is just a small matter. What is really worthy of my pride is that I have made extraordinary achievements in the way of literature. Now I have no time to talk to you. You will know when you look back." Chapter 772： You are great, we are willing to bow down After a long time, in a Baiyang forest that had experienced war, there was still green smoke lingering around, and there were even monsters looking at them in the distance. Elder Xifeng, Elder Baihua, and Elder Baiyang, the three old men sat together, and planned to discuss the future. At this time Robb ran over with Elsie and the dwarf leader, and forcibly sat down next to Elder West Wind, as if he was about to join the meeting. Elder Bai Hua and Bai Yang didn''t have any objection to the two humans coming in to join the meeting, but to the dirty dwarves, they were very disgusted, and blew their beards at the dwarf leader. The dwarf leader also blew his beard at them, and deliberately made a hahaha weird laugh. He knew that elves like to be quiet, so he laughed like this on purpose to **** them off. The two elf elders found that they could not drive away the dwarf, so they gave up. "Thank you for your help." Elder Bai Yang bowed to Robb, Elsie, and the dwarf leader in a very serious manner, expressing his lofty gratitude: "Without your help, we would still pay for this crisis. I really can''t handle it. I don''t know where so many monsters came out. It''s really rare in a thousand years." When he said this, Elder Westwind was a little embarrassed: "Oh, ah...cough cough... In fact, we Xifeng City bears the unshirkable responsibility for the monsters this time. Although these monsters were not directly attracted by us. Yes, but it is inseparable from us." "What does it have to do with your West Wind City?" Bai Hua and Bai Yang were surprised. The elder Xifeng briefly talked about the large-scale construction work outside, the construction of railways, and the driving out of monsters. Elder Baihua and Baiyang understand now that the humans in the outside world are squeezing the living area of ??the monsters, so the monsters have to come to the depths of the forest. This is really the Westwind City indirectly pitting itself. However, the elves are a noble race. They will not anger people for such stupid reasons. They just can''t laugh or cry: "It turns out that it is so. I can''t blame you. You didn''t mean it." At this time, Robb said: "The two elders, this incident is not an accident, but the inevitable development of society. With all due respect, with the unification of the Kingdom of Gran, the end of the war, humanitys The population will be more and more, huh... Of course the population of the elves of the dwarves will be more and more. The outside world is prospering and the development will be faster and faster. At that time, the living space of the monsters will be further compressed, and you What happened today will happen continuously in the near future." The two elders glanced at each other, and both saw their worries in each others eyes. However, Elder Bai Yang was still a little bit confused and couldnt help asking: We have lived in this forest for more than a thousand years, and The outside world hasn''t changed for more than a thousand years, and it has always maintained a balance, but you are saying as if the outside is changing very quickly, has it really become that there is no place for monsters to live outside?" "You can see how much the outside world has changed when you go out!" Robb smiled and said, "You have also seen how much changes have taken place in you compatriots in Westwind City. If you stay in this forest forever If you dont go out and have a look, let alone you cant catch up with humans and dwarves, even your compatriots cant catch up. The two elves looked at each other again: "But... the tradition of our elves..." "What tradition is it?" Robb said, "Could it be that your tradition just keeps you from pursuing progress and just wanting to regress?" The two elf elders got together and discussed in a low voice. After discussing for a long time, the two men sat upright again and shook their heads: "We have discussed, but still feel that we can''t leave the forest. This is the tradition of our race, no matter what the outside is. To change, we only need to be ourselves. If we cant catch up, we cant catch up, because we dont want to compete with others. "Wow, the elves are really troublesome." The dwarf leader jumped up and said, "You are simply invincible." "What do you filthy and greedy dwarves know?" said the two elders: "We are not like you, digging desperately in the ground for a little gem." The dwarf leader''s flat mouth: "We are called pursuing, and you are called self-willing and depraved." "We are called indifferent!" "Obviously to escape!" The two sides began to quarrel, and the dwarf leader quarreled with each other, and did not let the wind fall. Anyway, the dwarf had a broken mouth and was a good hand in quarreling, but the elves were always noble and rarely quarreled with others. Just when the quarrel on both sides is fierce and irreconcilable. Robb brushed the ground suddenly, took out a thick stack of books from his bag, and squinted in front of the two elves: "Come and see, this is a member of the elves who live in Westwind City. Published books." He took out a thick book, pointed at Elder West Wind, and said: "This book is from him, "The Forest Overgrown with Black Pines." When Elder Bai Hua and Elder Bai Yang saw the book, they were stunned, and then said in unison: "Huh? Have you published the book?" Elder Xifeng showed a triumphant expression on his face: "Hahaha, yes, didnt I tell you just now? The war is just a trivial matter. My real achievement is in literature, hahahaha, hahahaha In literature, I have already achieved the achievements of the elves like no one before, and later... ahem, I dont know if there are any comers, hahaha!" Elder Bai Hua and Elder Bai Yang looked stiff. After a few seconds, they said together: "You can publish a book if your literature is so bad? The essay is beautiful, we are above you, but we have no chance to publish a book. ." Elder Xifeng suddenly furious: "Fart, where is your writing above me? Obviously I am above you." The two elders were also angry: "Fart, don''t you know how many kilograms you are? We are clearly above you." Elder Westwind sneered: "There is a kind of book that sells more than whose book. I never brag, but tell you the truth. I have sold more than 500 copies of this book. I will ask you if you are afraid?" As soon as I heard the number of more than five hundred books, the dwarf leader and Elsie couldn''t help laughing, but at this time they absolutely couldn''t laugh. The two hurriedly covered their mouths, holding back their mouths very hard. Mr. Elder printed a total of 5,000 copies, and in the end only sold 500 copies, which was miserable enough. However, the two elders Bai Hua and Bai Yang didn''t know that in their common sense, the book was made of parchment, which was extremely expensive, and every volume was so precious that ordinary people couldn''t afford it, and they were reluctant to buy it. And the book written by Elder West Wind could sell 500 copies, which shows how much people love this book. Chapter 773： You cant even understand literature The two elders threw to the ground with a "puff", and bowed forward in frustration: "You are great! We are willing to bow down." Elder West Wind laughed triumphantly: "Hahaha, do you know that you''re going down the wind? Hahaha!" After the two elders had confessed their defeat, they quickly picked up the book and read it. After reading a few pages, a strange color appeared on their faces. They closed the book and said to Robb: "Mr. Lord of Westwind City..." "I am not a lord, just a civilian." Robb said: "Or, you can call me Archdruid." "Oh, okay, Archdruid, we have a question." The two elders said: "We just read the book "The Forest Covered with Black Pine", and it feels...cough... its level ...Cough...in fact, that''s it. Such a book can actually sell five hundred copies. Are our knowledge of literature, cough, is our understanding of the world really a bit outdated?" Robb laughed: "Perhaps it really is, I''ll show you another book." He swiped and flung out a novel, "Eight Centimeters Per Second". This is a novel written by a noble lady in Westwind City. She talked about her beloved man. She went to the Magic School of Bright Road to practice fire magic. She herself Put the man on the train and watched him leave. The road was blocked by heavy snow, and the train drove very slowly, with a speed of only eight centimeters per second. The man poked his head out of the train window and promised her that he would be successful in his studies and that he would come back to marry her when he became a "court magician". The man worked desperately on the Bright Road, trying to become a "court magician", however, the man''s magic talent was really not good, and he failed again and again, and was rejected by the court magic group again and again. But he was not discouraged. In order to become a court magician, he even stepped forward to fight the Dark Vatican! Now the girl is still waiting for him! Waiting for a certain day, the train will bring the beloved man back and get married with her. The two elders turned a few pages, and they were moved unconsciously. This book is beautifully written, and the key is the young love flavor of the heroine in the book, and the hero''s attitude towards love. Let them look so hard to stop, of course, the two didn''t know who the protagonist''s prototype was. If they knew it, they would surely vomit blood and die. The two couldnt help making a case together and exclaiming: This is great writing, this is real literature... But... what is a train? By the way, what is the cake mentioned in the book? There is also a waterwheel... oh , Here is also written that the hero and heroine eat pudding, what is pudding?" Robb laughed and said: "Look, the outside world is changing with each passing day, but you are living in seclusion in the mountains, and you have enough of the world to start not enough. You can''t even understand the words in the literature. I''m sure, it will be dozens more. In 2012, when you picked up a book written by someone else, you can no longer understand what is written in it. By then, will you become illiterate?" When these words were spoken, the two elven elders suddenly sweated profusely. This is really no joke! As the outside world changes like this, they are likely to pick up the books and can''t understand anything, so what? The elves can have their heads broken, blood can flow, only literature cannot be thrown away. Robb took out several books from his bag and threw them in front of them: "Look at these books, and you can talk about your feelings." The two elf elders picked up the book, flipped through them, and then shook their heads at the same time: "What kind of garbage is this, how can this kind of garbage publish books?" Robb smiled and said: "Yes, you read it right. These books are all **** books, and they are sold very few. There is even one that only sells less than a hundred copies, but...this kind of book is also sold now. Out, crazy trial and error. Why? Because the printing industry has just begun to rise, people have a strong desire to read, but there is not enough high-quality content to provide them. Therefore, businessmen print all kinds of garbage and try If you sell it to the people, you will make a lot of money if you sell it, and you will lose a little if you can''t sell it... So there are these junk books." The two elders were thoughtful: "You mean that there are very few people who can write books now, and people need content creators." "Yes!" Robb smiled and said, "Are you envious of Elder Xifeng for publishing a book?" This question was completely for nothing, and the two elders pointed their heads like chickens pecking rice. Robb said: "If you want to publish a book, just come! I can provide you with the opportunity to publish a book, and you can also write a book and spread your literature. Isn''t this beautiful?" At this moment, the two elves were no doubt confused! "Go to Westwind City! Publish a book! We also want to spread literature." "That is, the book we wrote must sell better than the book written by Elder Westwind." The elder Xifeng was furious: "Fart, you can''t exceed my achievements. I am not only a literary artist, but also a film artist. I have fully blossomed in the field of art. You two will only squat in the forest. That''s a idiot, enough to learn from me." The expressions of the two elders froze immediately: "What is film art?" "So you are stupid and want to surpass me. It''s too early." "Who is afraid of Who? We learn things very fast, as long as we enter Westwind City, we will do what you know, and we will do what you don''t." "Come on, get up, I''m writing a new book, and you guys should write it too. Let''s compare whose new book sells better." The two elves from Baiyang Forest and White Birch Forest moved out of the forest and entered Westwind City. At the same time, there are many secluded, kind and upright races in the famous mountains and rivers, deep mountains and old forests in the Kingdom of Gran, who are currently experiencing the same problem. The monsters that kept pouring into the deep mountains squeezed the place where these kind and upright races lived. They were forced to run out of their old homes where they had lived in seclusion for thousands of years. Then, they were warmly welcomed by mankind. The Kingdom of Gran, which is developing rapidly, has shown great welcome to the elves and dwarves who are good at magic and craftsmanship. The elves invite them to make magic props and alchemy, and the dwarves invite them to be craftsmen and skilled people. , In this thriving country, is needed! Before long, the spirit of the wind who lived in the cave of the wind moved east to the original stone canyon. The dwarf tribe living in Tianhua Canyon also came to Westwind City. In the eastern part of the Gran Kingdom, the elves who lived in the forest of elves ran out and entered the White Lion City. Many elves and dwarves, who had never known their existence before, have sprung up in various regions. Their arrival has greatly accelerated the rapid development of the Gran Kingdom and formed a beautiful positive cycle. Chapter 774： What a big fish Every Demon 1349, summer! The newly built seaport city. This is a city where almost the whole city is painted with cement. The exterior walls of all houses are painted with cement. The streets are also cement pavements. Even the docks are not wooden shelves, but made of cement boards. The whole city looks bright and beautiful. Full of modernity. There are two piers in this city. One is a military ship pier. There are two steel battleships and several sailing ships parked inside. All the maritime military forces of the Gran Kingdom are concentrated here. Anyone who dares to invade the borders of the Gran Kingdom. They will all be hit by the ruthless attack of this fleet, and at present, no country in the world can stop the two steel battleships of the Gran Kingdom, not even Norma, the country of knights. The other is a civil ship wharf. This wharf is very large and has a large ship capacity, but at present, there are not a few ships on the wharf, only a few small broken ships, and two retired large sailing boats converted into fishing boats. There are no merchant ships at all, not even one! This emerging seaport city is not yet well-known to the merchants. No merchant ships will come here to pull and unload cargo, and even the atmosphere of a trading market has not formed on the wharf. A purple portal stands on the seashore. On the beach not far from the portal, Robb was wearing a pair of flowing beach shorts, lying shirtless on a beach chair. Xuelu was wearing a red swimsuit, fluttering in the sea not far away, slapping a lot of water. The woman was just like what she said last time. She took the train to Guangming Road, then transferred to the harbor city, shot a portal to Westwind City by the sea, and picked up Robb. So now Robb can lie on a beach chair by the sea, drinking the iced fat house happy water, basking in the sun, and admiring the graceful curves of the swimsuit Xuelu by the way. The thief is happy. He suddenly thought of something and turned his head and said, "Hey, Lilian, don''t hide behind the tree, come out and play together." Lilian poked out half of her head from behind the tree and said timidly: "I walked out in a swimsuit on the sea in broad daylight. It''s embarrassing. What if someone else sees it?" Robb said: "Swimsuits are not underwear. What does it matter if they are seen? It is better to say that swimsuits are for people to see." Lilian said with a bitter face: "I can''t tell the difference between swimwear and underwear." Robb: "..." Meow, this should be something that men can''t tell, why are you a woman who can''t tell? But forget it, Lilian is a little shy and cute. Robb didnt force her, let her play alone. Turning to look here, she saw Sofa wearing a Burkini at a glance. He almost vomited blood and died on the spot: "Hey, Solfa, what''s your swimsuit? What''s going on?" Sofa chuckled and said, "The latest invention, a swimsuit that only shows hands and face. With this, I can also go to the sea to play." "Stop it, don''t invent such a frenzied thing." Robb fell off the beach chair and rolled on the sand. Fortunately, Solfa was the only one who lost the illness. After a while, Marian, Da Lolita and others came out one after another. They were all wearing normal one-piece swimsuits. Climbed back to the beach chair again. "It''s only the nuns who refuse to come or die." Robb let out a helpless admiration. Xiao Yi and the two bright little nuns refused to come to the beach to play all the time, they were so conservative... He was upset when he saw another burst of light from the portal. Then, three little girls came through the portal. The first one was Catwoman Huahua. She looked towards the sea and immediately "ah" He yelled, brushed the ground and jumped up so high: "What a big river." Following her were two little dark nuns, but they were not wearing the black nun uniforms of the Dark Vatican, but ordinary uniforms, looking like two ordinary noble ladies. Each of them stretched out one hand to hold Huahua, and said with a smile: "That''s not a river, it''s the sea, do you want to go down and play?" Huahua shook her head violently: "No! No! I hate so many water meows." Robb smiled in the distance: "Huahua, there are huge fish in the sea." Huahua expressed her disbelief: "How big can it be? Is the **** fish raised in your living water fish pond as big?" Robb said: "I''ll take you to the pier to see." After speaking, he flashed his body and reached Huahua''s side, grabbed her arm, and flew up. Huahua quickly closed her eyes in fright. When she opened her eyes again, he found that the place where she was standing was several thousand yards away. There are only two large fishing boats on the side of the pier for civilian boats outside. On one of them, there is a big whale caught by fishermen. Huahua only glanced at the whale, she couldn''t look away anymore, her whole person seemed to be petrified. After several seconds, she made a vague muttering voice: "What kind of fish is this? Why is it so big? One can eat for one year, no, two years...three years..." As she read, she suddenly yelled "meow" and ran towards the sea, planning to jump into the sea from the dock: "Ocean, here I am! I want to catch a big fish." Robb grabbed her back of the neck and picked her up: "Don''t be stupid, you jumped into the sea like this, did you catch the fish or the fish catch you? Have you ever played such a big fish?" Huahua thought about it carefully: "Oh, maybe I can''t beat it." As he spoke, his face was sad: "I want a big fish..." Robb smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I will buy that big fish and take it back to Westwind City. I will give it to you cat people. Let''s have a big meal together." Happy Huahua! Ten minutes later, Robb negotiated the price with the fishermen and bought the big whale. Then, holding the huge fish in one hand, he went back to the portal and placed it next to the West Wind Canal. All the cat people in Westwind City petrified the moment they saw this giant fish! "Give it to you!" As soon as Robb''s words fell, everyone in the entire cat-human tribe fell on the whale, lying on the back of the fish... Huahua even bit it in one bite. "Hey, eat it after it''s cooked, don''t give me raw fish." There is no reason to talk with these unfamiliar guys! Robb walked through the portal again and returned to the harbor city. Two little dark nuns were sitting on the beach, watching Xuelu, Da Lolita, Sofa, Marian and others playing in the sea, but they didn''t mean to go into the water, they hugged their knees in a hurry. Looking out at the sea. Chapter 775： The first merchant ship Robb sat next to the two women and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t even wear a nun''s dress?" The two little dark nuns whispered: "We are going to be vulgar." "Huh? Do you want to return to the vulgarity?" Robach said: "I always think you two are very religious." The two little nuns pursed their lips: "After experiencing this war, how can you be religious?" This is true. The two little nuns actually really worship their gods. However, when the war broke out, they were surprised to find that the Master, the eighth necromancer, whom they had been following devoutly, actually He took off his black robe, put on a robe, and went to fight with the Knights of the Temple of the Dark Vatican. And the Dark Vatican actually clamored to kill Westwind City and Sigran in the name of God... The spies lobbied in the city, all talking bad about Godafather and the queen. The believers who seemed very pious at ordinary times, after listening to the spies, suddenly became ungodly. They decisively took action to arrest the spies of the Holy See and gave them to Ai. Irsey. Overnight, they had no idea who believed in the **** of darkness and who did not believe in the **** of darkness. Whether or not the God of Darkness sent the oracle has become a matter of confusion for them. After a long time, they finally figured out that they were deceived! "We are going back to the vulgar." The two little nuns said pitifully: "We still believe in the God of Darkness religiously, but we no longer believe in the Holy See, the Master, or even the believers. No one respects the God of Darkness anymore. Peoples opinions are just acting for their own benefit." "Hahaha!" Robb laughed: "If you understand, what do you plan to do in the future? I heard that the nuns are all rich ladies, so you should go home to live the life of the ladies. Speaking of it, I dont know your family status, I havent heard you say it. "We are both the daughters of maritime merchants." The two little nuns said: "Our father is a partner in maritime merchants. They rented a big boat together and made a lot of money by running merchants. However, we don''t like money. Will come to be a nun." The nun wants to protect her abject poverty to the death. This Robb knows it. I didnt expect the merchants daughter to be willing to be poor. I really cant figure it out. However, this also shows that their character is very high and clean. . "Then you are going back to the Lost City?" The two little nuns shook their heads: "It''s not necessary. Let''s just wait in this harbor city. I believe our father will do business here soon." The two have lived in Westwind City for a long time, and they are convinced of the strength of Godafather and Miss Queen. Since the two plan to develop this harbor city, they will definitely be able to develop it. It will be a matter of time before they surpass the Lost City. They don''t have to venture back to the Lost City at all. They just need to wait here, and their father will definitely arrive in a sea boat. "All right! I respect your choice." Robb said, "You have been nuns for so many years and have remained extremely poor. You should have no money now? So, if I buy a house here, you will live in this house first. Here, wait for your father to arrive." The two little nuns...Oh, no, I''m going to be called the eldest now. They bowed to Robb and responded obediently, but they were not polite. They didn''t treat Godafather as an outsider at all. The three of them were talking about this, and a large sail appeared on the sea in the distance, a white spinnaker. This is the spinnaker only owned by ocean-going sailing ships. Obviously, it is a merchant ship. "Ah, the merchant ship is here!" "A merchant ship is coming!" The few workers on the wharf were suddenly refreshed. This is the first ocean-going sailing ship to visit here! Everyone looked at the ship eagerly, hoping that it could approach. However, the ship stopped on the distant sea. It was obvious that it had no intention of entering the port hastily. Robb turned on the "reconnaissance technique" with a range of 5,000 yards and swept toward the ship. I saw a middle-aged man in the captains costume standing on the deck of the ship. He was obviously also using "reconnaissance". Looking at the harbor, Robbs eyes circled the captain. Find something that can represent your identity, raise your eyes, and look at the flag on the ship. After a long while, finally found a chess flag of the Norma Kingdom. No wonder this ship did not dare to approach hastily. It turned out that this was an ocean-going merchant ship from the Norma Kingdom. The merchant ships of the Norma Kingdom usually move on the west side of Fengmo Continent, and rarely go to this position to the south, which is quite strange. The captain looked at the harbor with reconnaissance skills for a while, found the banner of the Kingdom of Gran, sighed, turned around, waved, and the steers and sailmen behind him started together, turned around, and prepared to leave. . At this moment, Robb spoke. The bards skills, "Sound of Nature", his voice floated to the big sailing ship thousands of yards away: "The merchant ship of the Norma Kingdom, you are here. Are you worried about this port not welcoming you? Dont worry! Although this port belongs to the Kingdom of Gran, it is a free trade port. It is not affected by political factors. We only talk about business here, not state affairs, you guys. Your nationality will not affect your business here. You are welcome to come to Hong Kong and have a look." The voice floated to the ship, and the captain and crew couldn''t help but stunned. After a few seconds, the captain lay on the side of the ship again and used reconnaissance skills to move towards the port and wharf, looking everywhere. Obviously, he was looking for who was talking just now. Robb smiled and said: "Oh here, oh here!" He raised a hand with a giant transformation technique and brushed the ground. That hand became a thief, standing on a sand stand like a five-finger mountain, and beckoned to the captain. The captain was taken aback and meowed. He has seen people who say hello in various ways, but he has never seen people who say hello in this way. It is maddening, but this giant transformation technique made him think of Grann right away. The various rumors of the kingdom, the news of the merchants, and sometimes even better than the countrys intelligence agencies. He knew very well about the civil wars of the Gran Kingdom in the past few years. When he saw this giant hand, he knew it almost instantly. Who is that person. "Ah, Godafather of Westwind City is here!" The captain exclaimed, "That man said that he is not two, and he pays the most attention to protecting businessmen. He said that he only talks about business here, not state affairs, so we can dock here." The crew on the ship cheered suddenly: "Great, we can finally dock." It turned out that this merchant ship experienced a storm at sea not long ago, deviated from the course, and ran out of food and drinking water. Now it is in urgent need of replenishment at the port to be able to go ashore. Of course it would be better. Chapter 776： Advanced terminal facilities The galleon slowly approached the port. In the distance, the crew could not see the facilities of this port. When they got closer, they discovered that the port was built very windy. The wharf was not built with wooden shelves, but with beautiful concrete tables. Cement is also available in the Lost City, but the quantity is still small. Only a few nobles newly built houses use cement, which is not popular at all. Unexpectedly to the crew, the port is actually built with cement. "What a great dock!" "No wonder, Godafather is rumored to like this kind of big mess." "But, this city is not Westwind City, right?" "Could it be that Westwind City has begun to expand? Will it fight with Seagrand." "What is the expansion! The queen of Sieglan has a leg with Godafather of Westwind City. They call the couple to do construction together, and they have a fart relationship with expansion." "What Sigran, are you an idiot? There is only the Gran Kingdom now, and there is no Granville anymore." The crew talked for a while, the galleon stopped, and the captain was a little careful, not daring to disembark easily. He just let a few crew members go ashore and shouted to a foreman at the pier: "We need a lot. The food and drinking water must be enough for a hundred people to eat and drink to support the lost city." The foreman smiled and said, "Okay! As long as you can afford to pay, no matter how much food and drinking water are, there is no problem." The crew paid the money and waited for the workers to bring food and wine. However, they were surprised to find that the foreman on the pier was standing and did not move at all. He just took out a small crystal ball from his arms and faced the crystal ball. Called: "Cargo Group, Cargo Group, Pier 17, 40 barrels of wine, 40 barrels of brown bread, come here soon." Not long after he finished the call, a huge diesel engine gurgled on the side of the dock, and a huge mechanical arm grabbed two large wooden barrels and struck it from the sky. This is the goblin technology produced by Robb''s hands. It is a high-tech robotic arm created by dwarves dismantling and copying. Not to mention that these seamen have never seen it, even if they are from Westwind City, few have seen it. It is truly the latest. Sharp Technology. The robotic arm put the wooden barrel on the ship, then moved it away, to the warehouse, grabbed two more wooden barrels, and put them down on the ship... Then they repeated and mechanically did the same job, not long after. , Dozens of wooden barrels were placed on the deck of the galleon. The crew were all dumbfounded, as if silly. The captain was dumbfounded, and completely forgot to command. The foreman on the dock laughed and said, "Idiots, why are you in a daze? Hurry up and move the barrels into the ship''s warehouse. We can''t find a place for our robotic arms to put the barrels." It was then that the crew suddenly realized that they hurriedly moved and moved! The captain stood on the ship''s gunwale and watched the robotic arm continuously moving things there. He couldn''t help but look a little leisurely: "This thing, how much docker''s effort has been saved, is really amazing." The foreman smiled and said, "Isn''t it, when I first saw this thing, I was even more daunting than you, but if you think about it was made by Godafather from Westwind City, then you wont be surprised at all. On the contrary, There will be a sense of''Godafather makes things so awesome'' for granted." The captain exclaimed: "I have heard the story of Godafather a long time ago, and now I see it with my own eyes. I really admire it." The foreman smiled at him and said: "Aren''t you getting off the boat and have a look? I know what you are afraid of. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to walk as soon as you step on the land on the pier. Such worry is unnecessary. You look far away. Steel battleship, if we really want to kill you, can you run away?" The captain looked at the military port in the distance. Two huge steel battleships were quietly moored there. Indeed, if this thing is chasing wooden sailing ships, no wooden sailing ship can escape. If they don''t take action, they just make it clear that they won''t take action against him. The extra worry is really unnecessary. The captain said: "But I have added food and water, so there is no need to go ashore." The foreman said: "The cargo on your ship may be worth seeing here. You have to know that although there is only one person standing in front of you, your cargo is facing all the people in the entire Kingdom of Granville." The captain thought carefully, and it was right. Now the relationship between the Dark Vatican and the Gran Kingdom is very bad. It is said that the commerce between the Lost City and the Gran Kingdom has been cut off, and a large amount of goods are piled up in the Lost City. The Grand Kingdom was transported there, just transited there, and then transferred to the northern desert kingdom and the Norma kingdom. Merchants are actually very disgusted with such things, especially maritime merchants. Their stage of activity is the sea, the whole world, and they are never trapped in only one continent or one country. They hope to be happy on the world stage and do business happily. The practice of blocking ports like the Dark Vatican and not providing goods to the Kingdom of Gran is really abhorrent to maritime merchants. "Well, I have some good things from the New World here." The captain lay on the ship''s gunwale and said loudly: "There are peppers, sweet potatoes, some rubies and sapphires, a large piece of nugget gold! I want to know, does anyone need it here? ?" As soon as he finished saying this, he saw that the foreman took out another crystal ball and shouted into it: "Commodity Exchange, I am here at Pier 17, and here is a captain who can provide chili peppers. , Sweet potatoes, some rubies and sapphires, a large nugget gold... Oh? Have three merchants registered to purchase these items? Okay, please transfer the phone numbers of these merchants..." He hung up the phone and said to the captain: "Good news, there are three merchants who need these things, and they will be there soon." The captain was confused: "I want to know, the crystal ball in your hand is a strategic communication crystal ball, right? This thing is already a small foreman on the dock can use it casually?" "This is not the same. This is made of small crystals. There is no image, only sound. It has low cost and has entered the civilian field." The foreman smiled happily, "Of course, it''s still quite expensive. Ordinary people still don''t need it. It started, but ordinary nobles and wealthy households can already afford it. I am not my own, but the public property of the Dock Commodity Exchange." captain:"" It was huge. Three merchants came with their entourage. One of them was an old friend of Robb, a traveling dwarf merchant. He hadn''t been able to get the goods in the Lost City for a long time. He was hungry for peppers and sweet potatoes. In addition, The two merchants were also interested in the captain''s gems and nuggets. The three merchants quickly divided up all the goods on the ship, happily loaded them on the cart, and transported them all away. Chapter 777： Help me find something The captain felt very happy. He had a lot of goods on this ship. Even in the Lost City, it was not easy to sell them all. He didn''t expect to be swept away in this new port in an instant. The cargo of this ship is sold simply and earns a lot of money. You can happily go to the next cargo. At this time, the foreman on the dock spoke again: "Mr. Captain, I think your warehouse is now empty. Leave the cabin empty. Wouldnt it feel like a waste? Why not fill a ship with our cargo? Pull it to another place." The captain was in a good mood: "What special products do you have here?" The foreman chuckled and said, "We have more special products here. You see, there is a special product exhibition on the side of the pier. If you go in and go around, you will know how many special products of the Kingdom of Granny are. enriched." After hearing this, the captain really jumped off the ship. He is not afraid of this port anymore. Although the current relationship between the Gran Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom is terrible, it looks like a fight may occur at any time. This port obviously didn''t mean the slightest threat to him. He took a few of his men and walked into the specialty store, and at a glance he saw a beautifully embroidered silk stocking hung on the wall. "Oh, I know this. This is a socks that sells well in the upper class." The captain said: "I''ve bought it in the Lost City before. The purchase price of this thing is two pieces of gold." The foreman who walked in with him smiled and said: "With us, the purchase price of this thing is as low as three gold coins, because the socks in the Lost City are purchased from us, and the current Lost City Its no longer possible to buy from us." The captain heard: "A gold coin, three? Oh! My goodness, I want five boxes of this kind of socks, no, ten boxes!" The foreman smiled and said: "Don''t rush to buy too much for one kind of goods. Look at this side. Here is a very high-quality white sugar. You see, it is crystal clear, like crystal... The price is also as low as 20% off the Lost City." The captain followed the foreman in a big circle, and was shocked by the dazzling array of commodities. The point is that the prices of commodities here are generally a lot lower than the Lost City. He couldn''t help but have a question: "Why are things so cheap here?" The foreman smiled and said: "That''s because of the low transportation cost. The rare commodities of our Gran Kingdom are mainly produced in the two cities of Westwind City and Bright Road. To transport things from these two cities to the Lost City, it is necessary Passing through two forests, the roads are difficult to navigate, and there are monsters obstructing, and the transportation cost is extremely high. However, to transport goods from these two cities to Hong Kong, you only need to take a train. It takes a day or two to arrive easily. There will be a little bit of danger. This greatly saves transportation costs and makes Hong Kong''s products cheap and high-quality." The captain suddenly realized that it turned out to be an advanced train, pulling goods directly from inland cities to ports. By the same token, this port can also quickly pull goods from the sea to the inland. From this point of view, the port will later The cargo throughput of China will definitely exceed that of the Lost City. It is only a matter of time. The foreman smiled and added: "By the way, Hong Kong has one of the biggest advantages. This is a free trade port. There is no tax on all goods transited in the port, and only when the goods enter the inland. Oh tax." The captain was overjoyed: "My Fack, why didn''t you say this earlier? I knew that there was no tax. Why did I listen to your nonsense for a long time? I want to buy, buy, and exchange every copper coin in my hand for goods." The foreman smiled and said: "Because, the most important news will not be until the end, you will feel as if you have won the prize." The captain is indeed as happy as if he has won a prize, because the tax revenues these years are extremely high, especially for the marine goods drawn by the maritime merchants, which are often heavily taxed, but now he has been told that there is no tax at all. It''s no wonder that when he sold things to three businessmen just now, no one bargained with him to study who would bear the taxes, because there was no tax at all. "Heaven! This is a paradise for maritime merchants." The captain laughed. After dozens of minutes, the captain, as he said, replaced every copper plate with cargo, and filled the entire warehouse. This warehouse was enough for him to make a lot of money. Just as he was about to set sail and leave, he suddenly saw the man who had just greeted himself on the sand stall, and he didn''t know when he sat on the bow of his ship. The captain hurriedly gave a big gift: "Oh, the respected Lord of Westwind City, the great Godafather, a hero who can fight against the black dragon, what advice do you have?" Robb smiled at him: "Don''t be so nervous, people in Westwind City will not be so cautious when talking to me, everyone can talk like friends." The captain quickly put his posture to "pretend" to relax a little, but he was still nervous. Robb smiled and said, "I came to you, mainly because I want you to find something for me." The captain hurriedly said: "I would like to hear the details." Robb said: "You know, the last year the black dragon was flying, I had a small fight with the black dragon." Is that Xiaoxiao? The captain sweated profusely and thought to himself: Yours was a earth-shattering battle. Robb said: "The result of this small frame was not perfect. I was run away by the black dragon because I didn''t have the equipment that I wanted." This sentence almost scared the captain to death, and he secretly complained: It is a miracle and an epic that you can repel the black dragon. ? Don''t want it to run? What are you going to do? Robb said: "So, I need equipment! The equipment needs to be made of rare minerals." The captain understood: "You mean... let me help you pay attention to rare minerals? Good things like mithril and thorium?" Robb smiled and said, "Mithril and Thorium are rubbish." captain:"" Listen to this, is it human? Robb said: "I also know that your cognition of metal minerals is limited, so the best metals you know are mithril and thorium, but I also know many weird metals. If I can find them, I can Make a set of real and desirable equipment, and then...I will challenge the black dragon again and kill it!" The captain hurriedly saluted: "Only you are qualified to do such a great pioneering work." Robb said: "You don''t need to say anything that is polite. What I want you to find are all kinds of stones that you don''t know, because the world your marine merchants have traveled through is very vast, not only the Fengmo Continent, but also the New World, the Eastern World... ...You can help me find the things I want in the wider world." Chapter 778： The development of the seaport city The captain nodded: "I understand, you are asking me to retrieve all kinds of stones that I have never seen before, and then you can determine if they are the metal ores you want." "Yes." Robb said with a smile: "Especially the New World Maya, I am quite interested in the ores there. As far as I know, the maritime merchants of the Norma Kingdom are most familiar with the New World Maya. ." The captain nodded fiercely: "You have found the right person for this. I am not blowing it. I am one of the maritime merchants who are most familiar with the New World. I have established a considerable degree of trust with the Maya people over there. The peppers and sweet potatoes I sold over were bought from the Mayans." Robb said: "Then this great task is left to you. Next time I go to Maya, help me find strange ores. If you find a stone that I am satisfied with, I will make you a fortune. ." The captain was overjoyed: "What about the introduction?" Robb smiled and said, "Even if it is an introduction, it will give you a generous intermediary fee." "Then there is no problem." The captain said infinitely joyously: "Leave this to me. That''s right, I will mobilize countless maritime merchants to help you find stones." "It''s not just stones." Robb said, "Rare woods, weird animals, weird medicinal materials, as long as you think that there are fresh things that might come in handy, I want them. I will give you a lot of money if they are useful. , Even if its useless, as long as the thing is rare enough, I will give you a lot of hard work." The captain said: "Then it''s settled." After negotiating the conditions, Robb flashed, brushed the ground, disappeared, and returned to the sand chair, while the big sailing boat slowly left the harbor city, along the coastline, towards the west. Sofa, wearing a Burkini, ran up from the sea and stood beside Robb: "Godafather, you just said he''s gone? Don''t you let him help promote this harbour?" Robb smiled and said, I dont need me to remind him of this kind of trivial matter. The large amount of cheap goods he shipped out will help us promote this place. What we need to do now is to wait quietly, and soon In the future, more and more merchant ships will arrive." Sofa nodded, indicating that he understood. However, she suddenly thought of something, and she was surprised and said: "Yeah? Our conversation made me almost forget that we are not in Westwind City at all, but in the port city. This city is not our territory at all, it belongs to the queen. Site, why do we work so hard to help her build the port?" Robb laughed loudly: "Is it mine or hers, it''s so clear what to do." Sofa seemed to understand something, but she didn''t care at all, just silently stopped talking. But Xuelu''s laughter sounded in the distance: "Oh, can I understand this sentence as, I''m out of the game?" "Out? What''s out?" "Don''t ask knowingly!" Xue Lu said, "Sure enough, a woman like me walking around can''t keep a man''s heart." Robb laughed, didn''t speak, didn''t express his attitude. Xuelu said to Solfa who was standing next to him: "Hey, don''t think I don''t know. You guys have the same mind as me. Why do you see him and the queen get together, but not at all? Mind the look?" Sofa shrugged his shoulders like Robb, and then looked indifferent, too lazy to fight with Xuelu. In the desert kingdom, a man can marry four wives. Sofa felt that Yali was not big, so he could get a seat anyway. "Okay, okay, stop making trouble." Robb got up from the beach chair and said with a grin: "I should also go to the sea to bubble, Xuelu, let''s go, let''s go scuba diving and catch big fish on the bottom of the sea. Lobster eats." Xuelu was overjoyed: "Okay!" Lilian, who was hiding behind the tree, also came out: "Ah, if you dive, I will go too. I won''t be afraid of being seen in my swimsuit underwater." Robb smiled and said, "Everyone, let''s breathe underwater, let''s go shopping on the bottom of the sea." "Godafather, how long do you plan to stay in Harbour City?" "Well... of course it will wait until the summer is over." "Huh? Will it take so long?" "Nonsense! Who doesn''t like the summer sea? I will be here this summer, nowhere else. The only regret is that there are only you beauties on the beach, and there are no other bikini beauties to see." Robb looked unlovable: "Oh! The social atmosphere still needs to be guided, the people here are too conservative." Ten days later, another big sailing ship arrived. And the big sailing ship that came this time, no longer came because of a storm trek, but came here admiringly, looking for a "free trade port". It turned out that the captain who came last time had arrived in the Lost City seven days ago. While he sold a large amount of merchandise to the middlemen in the Lost City, he also spread what he had seen and heard here. Therefore, a captain who moved faster, set sail on the next day, and it took seven days to arrive at the harbor city. Then, another ship, another ship... The deserted port suddenly became lively. Merchants are chasing profits. This is instinct, or it is a necessary quality for merchants. Since this place can bring them benefits, their arrival is a matter of course. Some of these merchants are only short-distance maritime merchants running along the coastline, while others are long-distance maritime merchants who will cross continents and oceans and go to the New World to solicit goods. Long-distance maritime merchants. Their arrival suddenly made the port become lively and extraordinary. There are more and more foremen on the side of the harbor to "guide" the maritime merchants. Every day, the foremen can be seen taking the maritime merchants through various exchanges, selling goods to them, and taking them away at the same time. Commodities in hand. The merchants of Gran Kingdom also sensed the business opportunities here, and began to take the train to the seaport city to deliver or ship goods. The big train ran desperately all day long, and couldn''t pull the piles of goods, making the railway company jointly established by Her Majesty the Queen, the Cotton family, and the big businessman Probo made a lot of money. Although the port uses robotic arms to deliver goods, it greatly saves labor costs, but with the prosperity of commerce, countless jobs have been created, which greatly increases the demand for population in seaport cities. Residents in nearby small villages and towns, Attracted by the abundance of rewards here, it also began to flow to this city. And as the population continues to increase, you can finally see ladies in swimwear except those from Robbs on the beach. For Robb, this is really a happy thing for a thief. Lying on the beach, drinking Coke, watching the ladies in the swimsuits walk through in front of them one by one, cool! Chapter 779： Lend me your bug The year of Fengmo 1349 was extremely peaceful, time seemed to be flying, and in a blink of an eye, 1350 had arrived. Two years have passed since the Year of the Black Dragon Flying Dragon, and the reunification of the Gran Kingdom has also been one and a half years. Everything is going well, and everything goes well. A diesel train was humming and drove to the front of the tunnel. The name of this tunnel is "Chaoyang Breaking Dawn Tunnel" because it was built in 1348, the year when the morning sun broke. With a total length of 2,900 yards, it cuts through a steep mountain between the original stone canyon and the crystal canyon. It is now one of the greatest spectacles in Fengmo Continent. There are countless aristocrats and rich people who do not live nearby and do not need to pass this road, but they will deliberately ran to the original stone canyon and crystal canyon to take a diesel train. Once in a tunnel, take a look at this great spectacle. However, in Robbs opinion, this is just a very ordinary tunnel. To call it a spectacle is really a big laugh. It is only two thousand nine hundred yards long. In his original world, Shuangqing City, he can just find a tunnel. You can hang it when you come out. A sweet-looking conductor stood in the middle of the aristocratic carriage, picked up the magic props, and said in an accented tone: "Attention, everyone, this train is about to pass through the''Chaoyang Broken Dawn Tunnel'', this tunnel was built in Fengmo 1348 ,full length" As soon as she spoke, most of the nobles in the entire carriage who came to travel to see the Western scenes all made a respectful appearance. Even Miss Queen put on a serious face, listening carefully to every word the conductor said. Of course, Robb wouldn''t. He was lazily paralyzed, didn''t move, watching the reactions of these guys in the car cheerfully. When the conductor finished the introduction, the locomotive just rushed into the tunnel, the light suddenly dimmed, and only the torches on the cave wall and the tunnel lights lit by Jin Yaoshi could be seen on both sides of the windows. All the tourists in the car exclaimed almost at the same time: "Wow! The train has entered a hole!" Even Miss Queen couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, a flash of excitement flashed in her eyes. Robb said unhappily: "Drill a hole and don''t know what you''re happy about. You are the queen of a country anyway, so let''s be calm." The queen quickly straightened her face and put away her excitement a little, but she protested: "This is a great project. I dug through the belly of the mountain so that the train can go straight through. It is so magnificent. I am in this pioneering move. Among them, what''s wrong with a little bit of excitement? Is it because I am a king, do I have the right not to fear this great creation?" Robb spread his hands: "Yes, yes, you have a point. What I want to ask is, you are the queen of a country, if you don''t handle government affairs in the royal capital, what train do you run out to play?" The queen squinted: "Am I coming out to play? I obviously came out to inspect the border of the Crystal Canyon, do you think the king should stay in the king''s capital and stay still? That way, it''s easy to become a faint king." "Is there anything to inspect in Crystal Canyon?" Robb said in a curious manner: "You have already given it to my student Robert Smith. It is covered by him. The place is very stable and there is no need to inspect it." The queen said: "I just want to see how stable it is." After speaking, she glanced at Robert Smith who was sitting in another chair not far away. The latter was closing her eyes and rested, and she couldn''t sleep. appearance. From the time he got on the train, Robert Smith was such a dying look, which made her unhappy, but she didn''t have time to deal with a little courtier, so she focused more on the ghost man. She retracted her eyes and whispered: "Ghost man, how did you teach this guy? He is so young that he can already summon the lord of the wind element, which is incredible." Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t teach much, just teach me indiscriminately." The queen squinted: "Well, don''t say it, forget it, anyway, it will be good for the Gran Kingdom as he becomes stronger." While talking, the train came out of the tunnel, and the scenery outside the car window was bright again. Once again, the nobles exclaimed in unison. The experience of passing through the tunnel made them feel novel and moved. This lying trip, It''s not in vain. The queen whispered: "I have a discussion with you." Robb said: "What?" The queen said: "Lend your two tunnel crawlers...Forget it, let me rent them. My tunnels were digging too slowly, relying on a group of useless kobolds. Look like." Robb smiled and said, "It''s okay to borrow from you. Those two big worms belong to giant earthworms. They need to eat soil to make a living. It is their nature to dig holes, so they are not afraid to tire them, but..." "but what?" "But I have only two of them, but what you want to build is a country." Robb said: "With these two bugs, you can dig all over the country? I''m afraid it won''t work." The queen nodded and said: "Then what should I do? Go catch bugs again? Do you know where there are such big bugs? Help me catch a few dozen or hundreds of them, and I can start work everywhere in the country." Robb said unhappily, "Hey! The way you think about problems, why is it always like this?" The queen said: "Then what do you want?" Robb said: "I mean, to find a way to use technology, it is necessary to research and invent a machine that can burrow into the ground, instead of digging holes for big bugs." The queen frowned: "How to study this thing?" Robb said: "You are a soil magician, you ask me? Think about it yourself, fill the magic props with soil magic that can dig holes in the mountains, and let the workers hold them to make holes. This is the right thing to do." The queen suddenly realized, huh? Why didn''t you think in this direction? Although my earth magic is not strong enough to open a canal like a ghost man, digging a big pit is okay. If many earth magicians who are capable of digging a big pit can charge a magic item, Maybe we can make magic props that focus on big things like the "Thunder God''s Roar" in the desert kingdom, and then we can have the ability to penetrate the mountains. Of course, this is just an idea, and specific research is needed, but the magic item is like Robert Smith said, as long as the idea is there, then success is not far away. "Well, what you said makes sense. It is unreliable to use the power of insects all the time." The queen said: "I will try to study this and see if I can find magic items that can be used for drilling mountains." The two chatted, not far from the front, the Crystal Canyon has arrived! The northern border of the Gran Kingdom, the canyon on the boundary mountain. Battleground! To the south of the gorge is the lush magic kingdom of Gran, and to the north of the gorge, is the desert kingdom of Kurt covered with yellow sand. Now, the relationship between the two countries is not very good. Chapter 780： Say the sentence again The train entered the station, and two long rows of soldiers stood on either side of the platform. After getting off the bus, all passengers can only pass through these two rows of soldiers, and then show their identification documents at the ticket gate to enter the Crystal Canyon. After all, this is a frontier fortress, not a famous tourist attraction. It is purely because these nobles are full to see the "tunnel wonders", and then they will visit here as a scenic spot. The Gale Knight at the railway station checkpoint also had an unhappy expression on his face. After looking at the identity certificate of an aristocrat, he said unhappily, "You are a fire knight, who lives in the Fire Tower of East Grand, and travels thousands of miles to the Crystal Canyon. Why? Just to see a tunnel?" "Hey, buddy, are you still in East Granville and Sigrand?" The fire knight snorted, "Everyone is a knight. I remind you with friendship that you will be taken for speaking like this." "Pumping? Who dares to pump me? This Crystal Canyon is the world of the frontier guards of the Knights of the Wind. There is Marquis Robert Smith covering me, the Archduke Madeleine the Marquis, and the Queen is covering the Grand Duke. Which scum will dare to be here. Hit me." The Storm Rider didn''t finish saying a word, Miss Queen jumped out of the queue and kicked him to the ground. The Storm Rider didn''t see who was kicking him, and he jumped up and said loudly, "Who? Who is so heartbroken..." Without finishing speaking, he saw clearly who was standing in front of him, and suddenly his whole body was softened. Miss Queen said word by word: "Say what I just said again." The Gale Knight trembled: "Brother...you...your family lives in the Fire Tower in the eastern part of the Gran Kingdom, why did you travel all the way to the west?" The queen snorted coldly: "You pass the test." The fire knight laughed loudly: "Now there is no battle. Our fire knights are neither responsible for the frontiers nor exorcism operations. I am very leisurely. I will travel around, not just to see the tunnels. Yeah, I also saw Guangming Road, Westwind City, Original Stone Canyon, and I ate a lot of delicious food and bought many special products. Look, this paper fan I hold in my hand is the latest invention of Westwind City. Its so convenient to be able to fan and play." Why is the Fire Knight so idle? In fact, the reason is very simple! Mondela is a mage from the Fire Knights. Therefore, Mondelas rebellion still caused some political impact on the Fire Knights. In order to avoid being jealous, the people of the Fire Knights are now very obediently not involved in border defense or any sensitive actions. All All the opportunities for meritorious service are given to other knights, and they can be regarded as idlers now, so they just happen to play happily. Anyway, the train line from Guangming Road to Crystal Canyon has been opened to traffic. It is super convenient to play this line. Miss Queen also discovered this. Now where the train is connected, the economic and tourism development speed is far faster than that of other places. In the past, Nanli Village was as poor as someone else, but now the people in Nanli Village Richer than the people in the Lost City. To get rich, build roads first! The ghost man honestly doesn''t deceive me. The two came out of the train station, and Robert Smith followed. Robb operated in two lines and was very tired, but there was no way. Who told him to play off? Now the two identities are troublesome to operate, and they dont know what to do. How can we end, we can only continue to hold on, and deserve it. The queen walked while observing the defense of Crystal Canyon. This important border town has now been completely handed over to the Knights of the Storm. The leader of the Knights of the Storm is still Barry, but Barry is on the Path of Light and never came here. Therefore, the real person in charge here is of course Robert. Smith. In other words, it is Robb. Robb, of course, paid a lot of attention to his own turf. The queen just walked to the north wall, and found that the equipment here was crazy. There was a long row of magic items for guarding the city on the wall, lined up, almost every two or three steps on the wall, it was set up. A magic cannon with a dwarf cannon in between. Both physical and magical hands must be grasped, and both hands must be hard. The soldiers of the Knights of the Storm on the front of the city, all wearing steel plate armor, not to mention that they are miscellaneous soldiers, the queen thought they were all knights. This kind of financial resources to arm the miscellaneous soldiers as knights cannot even be done by the queen, only the ghost men of Westwind City have the ability to do it. She couldn''t help turning around to complain to Robb: "You are really willing to be a student of yourself, and you smashed the Westwind City things on the Gale Knights." Robb laughed and said: "It''s okay, these steel plate armors are all equipment eliminated by the Westwind Self-Defense Regiment." "These are eliminated?" The queen was startled: "What do the Westwind fighters wear now?" Robb said: "Everyone has begun to change mythril suits one after another." Queen:"" It turned out that half a year ago, a maritime merchant discovered a mythril mine in Maya in the New World. He had no ability to mine this vein. After all, the New World was too far away. He had to mine and refine a lot of mines there before bringing it back. He didn''t have this ability, so he simply ran to the seaport city, found Robb''s people, and sold the information to Robb. Hai Merchant received a large sum of money, and happily took a portal scroll to go to the mine again. When one door was photographed, Robb''s mining team immediately arrived, and then began to mine the fly mine. As a result, the mythril mine in Westwind City began to rot, and then it became the standard equipment of the Westwind Self-Defense Group. The steel armor they used before was all honorably retired and left to the Knights of the Storm. Of course, Westwind City is still secretly mining the Olympic gold mine at the bottom of the lake, but the output of the Olympic gold mine is too low to be able to arm ordinary soldiers. Now only a few leading figures have used the Olympic gold equipment, which is still far away from the general miscellaneous soldiers. distant. The queen wanted to vomit, but she didn''t know how to vomit. At this time, Robb suddenly said: "By the way, there is a small matter to remind you." "Huh?" The queen said: "What''s the matter?" Robb said: "When my people were mining in the New World, they discovered that people from the Norma Kingdom have been active in the New World recently. They have also discovered a mythril vein, and maybe even a better ore. It seems to be deliberately mining." The queen frowned: "They have the ability to mine fly mines like Westwind City? I don''t believe it!" Robb shook his head and smiled: "When you talk about mining in the New World, you first think of the Westwind City-style fly mining? Can''t you think about the problem in a conventional way?" The queen thought for a while, and whispered: "Did a large number of shipping workers from the country pass by? I always feel that this is not very reliable." Chapter 781： This will make you faint, stop it "Of course it is not reliable to transport workers from your own country." Robb said, "However, there are some people in the New World." This sentence reminds the queen that she has also received some information from the New World. It is said that there are also brown-skinned savages on the New World. They have not yet bloomed and are still in a relatively primitive state. These savages call themselves "Ma "Aren", so the maritime merchants took the name of the New World "Maya". The queen seemed to understand something: "People from the Norma Kingdom, catch the local indigenous people to mine for themselves?" Robb nodded: "It must be this route." The queen yelled: "Then we can''t be left behind. I immediately send a steel battleship to the New World to catch some natives to mine..." Robb smiled and shook his head: "Don''t! Don''t learn from Norma, the aborigines are not humans? It hurts the world to dig and force them to mine." The queen said: "I heard that the natives are barbaric, uncivilized, and eat people. In fact, they are about the same as half-orcs. Don''t you always support us to catch monsters and do hard work, or drive them away? Why do the same thing happen? When it comes to the savage natives, do you think it hurts the world?" "Because they are not half-orcs, they are humans." Robb said, "They are not incommunicable creatures. They can understand human words, and they can become exactly like us through education. They are a race that can get along normally and prosper together. , Its definitely not the kind of monster that only knows to work against humans." After a pause, Robb continued: "Their learning ability and IQ are not comparable to monsters. When they are enslaved and oppressed, they will have a great rebound force. Once the waves rise, no one It can be stopped, and will eventually take back everything you squeezed from them. Even the surging tide of resistance will make you tired to cope and eventually be dragged down..." The queen listened quietly, and when someone said this, she kicked it up, but every word Robb said, she would listen carefully, think hard, and measure its feasibility and forward-looking. She was silent for a while, and whispered: "Then what do you mean?" "Make progress together." Robb smiled and said: "You must treat the natives of the New World like those in the poor mountain villages of the Gran Kingdom, support them, and grow up with the Gran Kingdom. Although you will get what you get from the beginning. Things will be less than Norma Kingdom, but if you look at it for a long time, you will find that you will get more than Norma Kingdom." The queen listened in silence, and slowly discussed with the ministers after she was ready to go back. At this moment, the two saw at the same time that a piece of dust was rising on the desert outside the city wall, and the yellow dust was full of sand. Then a group of camel cavalry appeared in the middle of the desert. Robb opened the reconnaissance technique, and the queen took out a newly developed magic prop "telescope" and looked over there. This team is obviously not a caravan. The people on the camel''s back are all wearing armor with a scimitar hanging from the waist. At first glance, they are the official people of the Desert Kingdom. The queen frowned, but Robb smiled and said, "The diplomatic envoy is here." "Humph!" The queen snorted coldly: "As of this time, what is there to do diplomacy with me? The Desert Kingdom is too disgusting. Props, poisons and poisonous fog, and act as a leader for the Norma Kingdom. He still has the face to come to diplomacy with me? I have not sent troops to attack the desert kingdom. I am already very rational and restrained." Robb smiled and said: "A good friendship is a friendship, and a bad friendship is also a friendship. After all, you can see the envoys of other countries." The queen nodded and stopped talking. The two quietly watched the camel rider from far to near. When they reached the bottom of the checkpoint, the Gale Knights on the top of the city immediately opened their bows and arrows, or turned their magic props to aim at this line. People, a knight wearing mythril armor poked his head out and said loudly: "This is the border town of the Grand Kingdom, Crystal Canyon. People from the chaotic and obscure countries are not accepted. I advise you to leave immediately, otherwise, No wonder I let you know why the pot is made of iron and why the flowers are so red." The queen squinted: "Why are the lines of this gale knight so unfamiliar?" Robb said, "Because his name is Conte Chenguang, a native of Westwind City, and belongs to Baron Noren Chenguang, the knight of the wind..." At this point, he lowered his tone and whispered in his daughter''s ear: "Birthday." Queen: "Oh! Those who are near Zhu are red, those who are near ink are black, and those who are near ghost men will become obscure." Robb said: "You can use the three words "Mingming Tang" so skillfully, it means you are also black." Queen:"" The camel cavalry under the city raised their heads and said loudly: "We are envoys sent by the Pharaoh. Here is our appointment document. We plan to go to the capital of your country to meet the Queen and have important state affairs." Conte sneered: "Now, what else is there to talk about between our two countries? Go back and wash up and prepare to be abused by us! Oh, yes, I think of it, the desert is short of water, and you dont usually take a bath. Hahahaha, I dont even have water to wash for nothing." I was ridiculed, but the people in the city were not angry, just bored. The diplomatic ambassador has a heavy responsibility. He is really not in the mood to quarrel with the border guards. He just said solemnly: "Knight, in your capacity, you are not qualified to refuse diplomatic envoys. I urge you to report to your boss immediately and contact Her Majesty the Queen of your country. , She should decide whether she wants to see us, not you." Kangte said in a weird manner: "You are right. I really don''t have the right to refuse, but I am qualified to delay. You can dig a hole in the desert and wait. I will wait for ten days and a half to report to it. You have to wait ten and a half days in the sandpit. You dare not go away in a rage, because you have to deal with the Pharaoh, hahaha." Diplomatic Ambassador: "..." When the queen heard this line, she couldn''t help but feel happy: "This man named Conte is very nice. Let him come to me to receive a reward of ten gold coins." Robb said: "Only ten?" "A lot!" said the queen: "I rarely give people such a large bounty." Robb said in a weird manner: "You are afraid that you don''t know how rich the Chenguang family is. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Most of the sugar you usually eat is produced by the Chenguang family. Hundreds of them. Now you can reward him with ten gold coins." Queen:"" Her expression froze, and after a few seconds, she suddenly angered: "Kant Chenguang neglected his duties, arbitrarily handled foreign envoys without authorization, and fined him fifty gold coins." Robb: "Hey! This will make you faint, stop it." Chapter 782： This wall of grass The queen just joked, of course she wont fine Contes money in the end, but deliberately watched Conte wrangling with the diplomatic envoy. After a long time, the queen said indifferently: "Forget it, let those envoys in. Bar." Conte was startled when he heard the Queens voice, and turned around to find that the Queen and Godafather didnt know when they came to the back. He saluted awkwardly before turning his head and humming to the city. You''ve gotten out of shit. Her Majesty just came to the Crystal Canyon to inspect the military affairs. She has a long-term view and sees the overall situation. Unlike me, a big soldier who likes to hold grudges, you can roll in." The queen snorted coldly at the back: "Who said I don''t hold grudges?" Conte hurriedly said loudly to the city again: "What I said was wrong just now. Her Majesty the Queen is very vengeful, you are dead." The diplomatic ambassador was so tricked that he was half empty before he came into the city, but the envoy who was responsible for the mission, even if he knew Hushan was in front, had to go to Hushan, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter the city. On the top of the city, I really saw the Queen of the Gran Kingdom standing in the tower. The first beauty of the Gran Kingdom is really well-deserved. She is standing there wearing a white dress and a crown on her head. No explanation is needed at all. Who would recognize her as the Queen of the Gran Kingdom at a glance, because there could be no second woman with such stunning beauty. The diplomatic ambassador was shocked. The queen of a country appeared in this border checkpoint. This is not a good thing. Maybe it means that a war is about to begin. Because, if it weren''t for a war, she would be the queen of a country, why would she come here? No matter what, I knelt down on one knee and gave a big gift to the queen before the envoy said: "His Majesty Queen of the Kingdom of Gran, I am an envoy from Kurt, a desert country. I have come to seek peace by the order of the Pharaoh. ." "Peace?" The queen squinted: "You send troops when you want to send troops to our country, you provide poison if you want to provide poison to my enemy, and if you want to be a leader party, you want to be a leader party. Now you want peace again? Do you think I am That kind of good-tempered girl." This remark was already expected by the diplomatic ambassador. Of course, he had already thought out the remarks: "Your Majesty, please forgive us for being a little confused and making some wrong decisions. But please give me one. Opportunity to explain." "Oh? Explain and listen." The diplomatic ambassador said: "In recent decades, the Kingdom of Gran has been under Mondela''s rule. Therefore, it has always been Mondela who has diplomatic relations with the next country. Understand that only because Yu Biya did not fully understand His Majestys succession to the throne, he would stand aside with Mondela. But now, Biya has investigated and it is clear that you are the orthodox heir of the Kingdom of Gran, and Mondela He is just a shameful usurper of the country and power. My country has now drawn a clear line from Mondela, and will only recognize King Grand under the command of His Majesty..." "Don''t know all the arguments that are not wrong?" The queen was happy: "The army of the Kingdom of Inoma crossed the desert to attack us, what happened?" "This...this..." the diplomatic ambassador said embarrassingly: "It was Mondela''s request. We have always been friendly with the Gran Kingdom, so we had to agree to Mondela''s request." He quickly added: "Now we have recognized who is the orthodox successor of the Gran Kingdom. From now on, we will maintain our new diplomatic relations with full sincerity." What he meant by saying this was that what we did to Mondela before, we will do what to you in the future. The queen snorted, really too lazy to answer, just turned her head and looked at Robb next to her. Robb shrugged at her: "See what I do?" The queen did not avoid the messenger, so she asked Robb in front of the messenger: "You said, should I promise him?" Robb smiled and said: "Don''t tell me, I''m a cricket, you dignified the queen of a country, come to ask my opinion, it really makes me terrified and will scare me to death." The queen rolled her eyes: "Do you want to pretend?" Robb said: "I didn''t pretend it!" The ambassador, who was kneeling on one knee, heard the conversation between the two and was inexplicably surprised. He secretly raised his eyes and glanced at Robb. It took several seconds to guess who this guy was. It took several seconds to realize: Lord of Westwind City, A person who can fight against the black dragon. Damn it! This is the man! If it weren''t for this man, the Desert Kingdom didn''t need to be wronged and beg for peace, and would have beaten this woman to the ground. He looked at Robb with complicated and difficult eyes, really wanting to cut this man open to see why he was so different, but he also knew very well that he couldn''t do it. Now the Bright Holy See, the Black Holy See, and the Desert Kingdom all want to cut this man in half, but since the battle between the Bright Road and the Saint City more than a year ago, no one dared to act rashly against him. The queen snorted: "If you don''t express an opinion, I will solve this matter with my willfulness, arbitrariness, and dominance." Robb curiously said: "What will happen to you when you are headstrong?" The queen said: "Cut off the head of the messenger, put it in a wooden box and give it to the Pharaoh." Diplomatic Ambassador: "..." Robbile said: "Since you have said so, then you will definitely not do it." He really understands the queen. She said this really to vent the spoof of the desert kingdom before. In fact, she really didn''t intend to do so. The two countries are fighting against each other, and the two countries are not fighting. The queen took a deep breath and put aside the emotional side. She knew very well that diplomacy cannot be emotional. You must fully consider the interests of the country before making judgments. It is by no means "you provoke me, so I "I must hit you" is such a simple thing. It is certainly impossible for the Gran Kingdom to be like brothers to the Desert Kingdom, but it is indeed not a good time to attack the Desert Kingdom. The Gran Kingdom is desperately engaged in construction, and at this time the Queen does not want to fight at all. It is estimated that the Desert Kingdom has also spotted this point, and then took the opportunity to conclude a peace agreement and improve relations. Besides, the desert kingdom has thousands of miles of yellow sand, it is too hard to attack, and what is the use of attacking it? Do you dig sand? After the queen frowned and thought for a while, she said solemnly: "What is your sincerity if you want to make peace?" The diplomatic ambassador whispered: "We can lead the army of the Gran Kingdom across the desert and reach the border of the Norma Kingdom without knowing it." Robb laughed out loud with a "poof": "Have you made a mistake? I just became the leader of the Norma Kingdom, and turned around to be the leader of the Gran Kingdom? What about your morals?" The queen couldn''t help laughing or crying. This desert kingdom was really a wall of grass, falling on both sides, and feeling angry with this kind of thing, she felt that she had lost her share. Chapter 783： Open the era of great navigation The queen is not a little girl who knows nothing, she knows exactly what the desert kingdom is playing. This broken country is sandwiched between two big countries, as a buffer zone between the two big countries. If it werent for the topographic structure of Wanli Yellow Sand, Norma and Gran had taken it a long time ago and rejected it as the existing one, but because of this yellow sand, both Gran and Norma would have no interest in it, and , Whoever takes action on it, another country will not sit back and will definitely send troops to rescue. With this, the desert kingdom swayed between the two great nations. If it is Norma Qiang, he will rely on Norma to deal with Gran, vainly trying to bite a piece of meat on Gran''s territory, so that their country can also have a non-desert, serious land. And if Gran Kingdom is strong, they will fall to Gran, to deal with Norma, and strive to bite another piece of land on Norma Kingdom. This broken country has fallen back and forth for thousands of years, but it still shrinks in the desert and can''t get out. The queen didn''t bother to **** anymore, she sank her face and said, "I need something substantial. I don''t need this kind of verbal promise to sow discord." The diplomatic ambassador hurriedly said: "Oh, yes! If we conclude a peace agreement for more than ten years in one fell swoop, you will also receive a large sum of generous compensation, an exploration map of the eastern coast of Maya, a new world." "Oh?" The queen came interested: "A map of the East Coast of the New World?" "Yes!" said the diplomatic ambassador: "It also marked the minerals, crops, and the distribution of local aboriginals that our navigators have discovered so far. This is a very valuable map, and I believe you will surely do so. I like it very much." The queen really wants this thing! In the past few decades, the navigation of the Gran Kingdom has been very bad. The first two decades were due to Mondelas inaction. This scumbag never developed technology and explored the unknown, but only knew to consolidate his power. During the twenty years he ruled the Gran Kingdom, the Gran Kingdom did not even build a seaport. At this time, although Miss Queen was in the Lost City and was in contact with sea merchants every day, she paid her attention to the battle to restore the country with her army. Then came the four-year-long East-West Gran Turismo Civil War, and the sailing career was not advancing. During this period, the navigators of the Norma Kingdom and the Desert Kingdom found the New World Norma, and they have begun surveying and mapping the New World, searching for rare minerals, discovering novel crops, and contacting local indigenous people... In the navigation industry, the Gran Kingdom has fallen far behind! Without the maritime industry, it is equivalent to not having the right to speak in the New World! The Gran Kingdom resides in the southwest corner of Fengmo Continent. It has a history of more than a thousand years. Various resources in the country have been explored. Last time Robb walked around with the army, he did not see any useful seniors along the way. Mine, at most, is a 60-level Arcanite, and a little connective skin provided by giant bats. Robb was already quite unhappy with the resource reserves of the Gran Kingdom. If you can get this chart, it will be very helpful for the Grand Kingdom''s navigation industry to catch up. It is also quite good for Robb to search for various materials to deal with the black dragon on the New World in the future. He quietly stretched out his hand to pull the sleeve of the queen, and whispered: "I think this is a good condition, and it can be agreed." The queen rolled her eyes: "You crippled an **** and came to give advice to the queen of my country. Wouldn''t you panic and scare yourself to death?" Robb said: "Are you going to pretend?" "You installed it first!" "Well, I won''t pretend now." "But I think it''s fun to pretend." "Hey!" The joke ends here, the queen turned to look at the diplomatic ambassador: "This condition is okay, I accept it." After the queen said a word, the matter was settled. The next thing is about the diplomats from both sides. They have to deliver diplomatic documents, and then receive compensation and gifts from the desert kingdom. There are a lot of messy things. Next, the two countries that hated the two countries yesterday, just in a blink of an eye. Entered the honeymoon period. Two months later, the queen and Robb stood side by side on the pier of the harbor city. "Hey, I said Miss Queen, you have been running all over the world recently." "Aren''t you the same?" "I have a goal." Robb said: "Within two years, I have to behead the black dragon''s head, but the progress is far from enough. I need high-grade gems, high-grade ore, high-grade herbs... well, anyway. High-level everything." The queen hummed: "I also have goals." "Isn''t your goal to unify the Gran Kingdom? Now you have achieved it." "No, I have a new goal." The queen said seriously: "I also want to behead the black dragon''s head to avenge my parents. Therefore, I also need those things you said." Robb: "It''s rare to have the same goals!" Queen: "Okay, stop talking nonsense. To be honest, I plan to send a steel battleship that you built for me, bring a copy of the coast map of the New World, and explore it." "That won''t work." Robb shook his head and said, "The steel battleship burns coal. Are you sure that after the steel battleship passes, can you find a place to add coal?" Queen:"" "Before the New World builds a supply port for refueling coal, let''s honestly play the big sailboat first." Robb laughed: "At least sailing has an advantage. It only needs wind for power, no matter how far away it is. Can go back and forth freely." The Queen agreed with the statement: "That''s the only thing to do. My shipyard happens to have a few new sailing ships out of the factory, so let''s just use them as pioneers." She sent someone to call for a few times, and after a while, several captains in military uniforms walked up to her, knelt down on one knee, and put on a respectful appearance. This is the latest ocean-going navy formed by the Gran Kingdom. The first batch of naval warriors hatched from the Gran Kingdom. Of course, they are not the most elite. The truly elite navies are now serving on steel battleships. , Is the captain of the wooden sailboat, can only be considered as the second echelon. The queen took out several replicas of the map of the East Coast of the New World sent by the Desert Kingdom, and said seriously and solemnly: "Bring the map and go exploring! The resources of the Kingdom of Gran have been depleted day by day, and now I need you to go to the East Continent. , Looking for new resources for us, the future of the Gran Kingdom lies on your shoulders." She was talking impassioned. Suddenly, an old and broken ship sprang up from the civilian pier in the distance. It was obviously a wooden sailing ship that was about to be retired. The sailors and sailors of the sailing ship were obviously rookies. , Even a ship could not be controlled well, the ship skewed out of the sea, then was blown back by the wind, drifted straight to the military port, and rammed into a wooden sailing warship newly built by Her Majesty the Queen. There was an exclamation sound from the two boats at the same time: "Don''t come over, get out of the way!" Chapter 784： Want to catch big fish The people on both ships were exclaiming not to come, but the people on the old and broken ship just exclaimed, but did not move. After all, the warship is a warship, and it moves very fast. It moved quickly. Although the warship itself was in a stationary state and it was too late to raise its sails, it was a three-row rowing sailboat. The sailors immediately worked desperately. Rowed up and avoided to the side, and then the old and broken ship crooked and slammed into the concrete embankment of the military dock. There was a muffled sound. The big ship that had been broken now seemed to be broken even more. The sailors on the ship were screaming, "Hurry up and put the sails away." "Ah? How to collect it?" "How do you open the sail, you can close it." "If you do it as it is, won''t it make the sails wider?" Chaos on the boat! The sailors on the evasive warship just wanted to curse, but after hearing these words, they were not even interested in cursing. They approached, a group of sailors threw their hooks, grabbed the ships side, and then jumped over. , Helped with the operation, and finally stabilized the ship. Then escorted the crew above to disembark: "You scum, you are not allowed to touch the ship again." Robb and the queen felt curious and couldn''t help but walk over to look. But seeing that the people who were escorted from the boat were actually a group of cat people, one by one with their heads drooping and their ears bent, looking like a group of fold-eared cats, with a very depressed expression. Robb found Huahua at a glance, and she actually mixed in it, and quickly reached out and carried Huahua over: "What are you cat people doing?" Huahua said: "We wanted to go out to sea to catch fish, so we rented an old boat and sailed out happily. We didn''t know that this boat was so difficult to maneuver, especially this sail... It''s a fish." Robb: "..." The queen next to him couldnt help but wiped a cold sweat: You dont know anything, so you dare to go out to sea? Fortunately, the wind blows back. If you really let you go out, the consequences would be disastrous. Come back alive." "Ah? Is it so serious?" Huahua said, "We think it''s okay to come back alive." "You can be a ghost!" The queen almost lifted the table: "You stupid cats, you tell me that you really let you sail out of the sea. What if you can''t sail and the boat flutters with the sea breeze? Can you come back? Floating to the Norma Kingdom, I see how you die! You are cat people, and the Holy See of Light cannot tolerate you." Huahuadao: "This is what we thought about." She stretched her hand into the clothes bucket, digging and digging, and finally pulled out a portal scroll, grinning and said: "If it doesn''t work, open the door and come back." Queen:"" She brushed the floor and turned her head, staring at Robb. Robbhan said: "Why stare at me?" The queen said: "Don''t give this kind of cute fighting race strategic-level magic items, they will play it badly." Robb scratched his head and said, "It seems... indeed... a bit... I''m going to play it badly." The cats sat pitifully in a row by the pier, all of them frustrated. Their plan to go out to the sea to catch big fishes just died, so sad! Robb grinned and touched Huahua''s head: "You can''t do this. Going to the sea is a university asking. It''s a bad idea if you don''t study." Huahua''s tone is firm: "We want to catch big fish!" Robb spread his hands to the queen and said, "It seems that the seaport city has to set up a special school." Queen: "Oh?" Robb said: "It is impossible to keep up with the times by relying on the people to learn sailing skills spontaneously. You should get a school to train sailing talents for the country. Otherwise, as you build more ships, you will soon fall into The boat, but no one is driving." The queen nodded. She has seen the power of the West Wind Technical School. This school has cultivated countless outstanding craftsmen. They have played a very important role in the construction of the Gran Kingdom in recent years. Westwind City is radiating toward the entire Gran Kingdom. The queen has already begun to prepare to learn the appearance of a West Wind Technical School and set up schools in major cities across the country. Now she simply starts from the seaport cities to train the country''s urgently needed sailing talents. The two of them were talking here when they suddenly saw a purple portal opened in the newly built cemetery behind the New Bright Church by the dock. The city is new, the church is also new, there are not a few tombstones in the tomb, but this does not hinder the attack effect of the "Teleport Point". After the portal opened, a man in miner''s clothes ran out from inside and shouted: "The New World Mithril Mining Field was attacked by an enemy, requesting support." This can be regarded as the unique way to ask for help in Westwind City! Only the frenzied Westwind people would suddenly throw a portal out to ask for help like this, and people from other places simply couldn''t afford it. Robb gave a "yo" and turned his attention, but before he moved, the cats sitting on the pier all jumped up. Cats are a fighting race, except for "fishing, In addition to the two survival skills of "hunting", they only know how to fight, so as soon as they hear the words of an enemy attack, asking for help, they act quickly. The Ocelot patriarch said to Robb: "Godafather, let''s go and see first!" After he finished speaking, he swiped the floor and ran towards the portal of the church cemetery. The pitiful and cute appearance of the fish that could not be caught just now disappeared without a trace, and a large group of cats ran over, each one acting like electricity. flash. Huahua also wanted to follow. Unexpectedly, when she moved, she was caught by Robb: "Hey, you are still a child, and the fighting is left to the adults." "I''ve grown up, Meow! I''m twenty years old." "Watt?" Robb was shocked: "When are you twenty years old?" He thought about it carefully and realized that he was only 1344 when he first came into this world, and now it is 1350, why in a blink of an eye, time flies like electricity, tusk, even the catwoman has grown into a catwoman. Since she was such a big catwoman, it was not convenient for him to carry her around, so Robb had to let go. With a slap on the ground, he followed the cat-man brigade into the portal. Robb smiled and shook his head, and said to the queen: "Or, let''s go and take a look? You should also be interested in the new world, right?" "Of course the interest is great." The queen said: "However, I am a little afraid of being abducted by you to an inexplicable place and can''t find my way home. Unlike your catwoman, I can draw out a portal scroll at any time. ." Robb said, "Cut! Who is going to kidnap a woman who is not at all cute? Go or not, just a word." The queen said: "Of course!" Chapter 785： Maya Robb and the queen passed through the portal, and settled in the Mithril Mining Field in the New World! This mining field is not far from the sea, because it is a mineral vein discovered by sea merchants. It is naturally located near the coast. The mining field is only the size of a football field. There is a mine hole in the middle, and a circle of miners is built next to it. Houses for living. Outside the house is a deep dense forest. The trees here are obviously different from those of the Gran Kingdom. They have a lot of tangled vines, which makes the woods look very complicated and secretive, giving people a feeling of venomous snakes. When Robb and the Queen arrived, the battle had already begun in the dense forest outside the mine. From time to time in the dense forest there were the clash of swords, the sound of arrows breaking through the air, and the screams of the West Wind warriors: "Fak, these natives, so fast movements, do they use any weird movement skills?" "That''s a Mayan eagle warrior. It''s fast enough to catch up with the galloping horse. Be careful!" "Ah! I was shot by a strange arrow... Damn it, just got through the gap in my armor... I''m so dizzy... The arrow is poisonous... Priest, I need detoxification..." "Meow!" "Ah, the cat warriors are here, great! The speed of the cats can catch up with these eagle warriors." "Wow, the opposing action is so fast, it is not easy for me to catch up with them." Huahua''s cry rang in the jungle not far away, followed by a "meow" cry of a super fierce cat and man, and then There was a muffled grunt, which was probably from the enemy, but the other party did not speak. The queen listened, not talking nonsense. Robb opened his throat and yelled, "Hey, what are you playing in the woods? I can''t see it clearly. Have you considered the audience''s feelings? Come back to me all!" His voice rang, and the people in Westwind City were overjoyed: "Godafather is here!" "Hahaha, great, Godafather came in person." "Then there is no need to fight down, let''s go back to the mine." In a blink of an eye, the West Wind fighters all withdrew to the middle of the mine, and stood in a big circle around Robb and the Queen. And the cat people who just came here, all of them withdrew from the dense forest. Huahua is also holding a strange hat in her hand. This hat is decorated with a lot of feathers, and it looks very gorgeous when worn on top of her head. It was snatched in the battle just now. Robb took the hat with a smile, and put it on his head: "Do I look like a Mayan native?" Everyone laughed: "Godafather, you also have to wear a colorful leather or linen dress to look like, grab one from the indigenous people in a while." Robb laughed: "How can we grab it when we speak? We are civilized people! Can''t we get it in a more civilized way?" The foreman of the mine said in a low voice next to him: "The civilized method is a bit difficult. These Mayan natives are very fierce and don''t communicate with us in a civilized way at all." When he finished saying this, the mine was already surrounded. Because everyone has withdrawn to the mine, the Mayan natives in the dense forest can organize a circle in time, and then quietly surround the mine. On the treetops in the distance, a brown human face can be seen. Shaking, he wore a feather hat on top of his head. Then, on the treetops in all directions, a lot of brown human faces and many feather hats appeared one after another. Only one person had no hat, and there were three traces of cat''s claws on his face. It turns out that this poor baby was beaten by flowers just now. Yes, and also grabbed the hat. The queen looked around these indigenous people and whispered: "It seems that there are a lot of indigenous people on the Maya continent. I scanned it quickly and saw no less than two hundred people, and they were all sturdy warriors. . How many natives are there on this continent? Does anyone know?" The foreman of the mine said in a low voice: "Return to the respected Majesty the Queen, we still lack understanding of the New World, and the maritime merchants can''t tell why it came. The number of Mayans living in the deep forest is totally unknown. According to preliminary estimates, there will be no less than a few million people." "So much?" The queen was taken aback. "This is a huge country." "It''s not a country." The foreman whispered: "They exist in the form of tribes, with dozens of people to tens of thousands of people forming tribes one by one. They are not related to each other, and even two are very close. The tribes have completely different cultural forms. Each tribe has its own name, but we collectively call them Maya." When the two said that, the Mayans on the periphery were already preparing to do something. They are actually in a daze. The people in this mine just now looked very fierce. They rushed into the dense forest to fight them, and they were embarrassed. Now there are more than a dozen wounded people lying under the trees behind them, but these People didn''t know why they suddenly returned to the mine, surrounded in a circle, looking like a group of targets, and didn''t know what they were doing. But it doesn''t matter. For things that are not clear, there is no need to figure it out. Just shoot these people to death with arrows. A large number of Mayans appeared on the treetops outside the mine, some of them pulled short bows, and they took out strange little bamboo tubes and put them to their mouths, all aimed at the people in the middle of the mine. They thought these people would react a little bit, such as raising shields or using strange witchcraft... However, none of these people moved while standing! Now that Godafather is here, the West Wind Warrior will consciously put down his weapon, too lazy to fight. The other party put down their weapons, but the Maya were not polite. Someone yelled something in a weird tone. Then, the warriors on the treetops put arrows, bamboo arrows, and spears together. In an instant, there were hundreds of messy flying props. , Lasing at the people in the mine. Facing the attack from the sky and the earth, the people in Westwind City did not even shake their brows. On the contrary, Miss Queen was slightly uncomfortable. Strictly speaking, she and Robb rarely fight together. Like the people of Westwind City, he admires Robb''s fighting ability so much. I saw Robb standing still without moving. A golden cover, centered on him, was spread out by brushing the ground, covering all the Westwind people around in it. Then, those bows, arrows, and spears were thrown. , All hit this huge cover. Then all became weak, and fell to the ground against the outer wall of the cover. The Maya people were startled, someone was yelling in a language that everyone didn''t understand. The mine foreman actually understood a sentence or two. He explained to Robb and the queen in a low voice: "These Mayans are saying that we use witchcraft..." Chapter 786： I am also an eagle warrior Robb smiled and said, "Does our magic seem to be witchcraft in their eyes?" The foreman nodded and said: "Yes! Because the wizards among the Maya also know many spells, they call it witchcraft, so when they saw our magic, they thought it was witchcraft." There was another strange cry from the outside, and then the second wave of flying props came again, bows and arrows, bamboo arrows, throwing axes, throwing spears, a lot of messy things hit the magic mask, and then, again Falling down a layer of angstroms weakly at a time. The queen said: "Now they should stop, right? Foreman, you can translate for me. I want to talk to them." The foreman shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not time for dialogue. If you can''t remotely, they will rush over to fight in close quarters." As soon as his voice fell, the Maya peoples movements changed. Those who drew bows on the treetops and held bamboo arrows were temporarily stopped. They just assumed a "squeeze" posture. Then, a large group of left hands held hands. A small buckler, a warrior with a spear in his right hand, came out of the woods. The figures of these fighters look very vigorous. Everyones muscles are as tight as cheetahs. The clothes they wear are colorful, some are made of animal leather, some are linen, but no matter what they are made of, they are all inserted. Many feathers make the clothes look like a work of art. Their hats are also covered with feathers, which look like they are wearing a large comb on their heads. The small round shield on the left hand is a leather shield. It is very small. It is at least twice as small as the shields commonly used by people in the Gran Kingdom. However, this small shield is better than light and flexible, and will not affect the fighter''s speed. The spear in his right hand is not a very long spear, but is between the throwing spear and the spear, and it is very flexible. They maintained a cautious circular formation, approaching Robb''s light shield, their feet were very light, because they were not wearing shoes. I dont wear shoes in this kind of jungle. I can only say that it has a thick sole. The mine foreman whispered: "These are Mayan eagle warriors, they are very powerful! They are extremely fast, they can chase horses when they run, and the strength of fighting in the dense forest is not lower than that of the elves. It is very tricky. When we first started mining, Its not uncommon to be harassed by this thing. Its a headache. Its not until Captain Elsie called a hundred soldiers to come over. The west wind fighters nearby laughed: "We can only guarantee to drive them away when we come, but we can''t completely threaten them not to come. Now that Godafather is here, we can solve these guys." Robb smiled and said, "Actually, you don''t need to introduce it to me, I know it too." Everyone is surprised: "Huh? Godafather even knows the strange natives of this new world?" Robb found a strange laughter: "Because, I have also been an eagle warrior!" Everyone: "..." Robb held the feather hat on top of his head and put it on. Then he dragged a shield from the hand of a westerly warrior and snapped it off, making it half smaller, holding it in his hand and Madoka. The shield was almost the same. He took another long branch in his right hand, like a spear, and then Robb raised his head and let out a strange cry of "Uuuuu", posing in a strange posture and laughing: "Xiong Eagle Warrior, coming!" Everyone looked dumbfounded. Of course, the most dumbfounded were the eagle warriors who were persecuting from the periphery. They really didn''t understand what this blond foreigner was doing, but looking at the weird posture he was posing, It''s a memorial gesture that he often performs. How can this person understand our culture? Forget it, don''t care, kill him and study! The eagle warriors gave a strange cry and rushed towards the cover. Robb also gave a strange cry and rushed out of the cover. There was a strange sound of "Bumpy bump", and the eagle fighters slammed into the hood and were bounced away, but Robb easily got out of the hood, and an eagle fighter slammed a spear to Robb''s chest. Robb''s shield in his left hand lightly fended off his spear, and then pierced back with a spear. This standard eagle warrior fighting skills made the eagle warrior very bewildered. He quickly used the eagle warriors unique special ability "swift footwork" to jump backwards. This skill made his movements extremely agile. Jumped a long way, but before he was stable, he discovered that Robb had actually used the same skills as him, "swift footwork," followed by a sudden jump, and knocked the eagle warrior to the ground with one foot. . The eagle warrior lay on the ground and couldn''t help shouting: "What the **** is this? Why is he an eagle warrior? Every movement of his is an eagle warrior''s action." The two Mayan archers next to him shot arrows at Robb, and one with a bamboo tube also blew poison arrows at Robb. But the small round shield on Robb''s left hand turned around, three times to fend off all the arrows. "That''s the skill of our eagle warriors-Arrow Block." "This is impossible!" An eagle warrior roared and leaped towards Robb from a distance, waving his spear: "Jungle stinger!" "bump!" Robb kicked him into the air while stabbing another eagle warrior with his spear, which turned out to be a "jungle stinger!" The eagle warrior couldn''t dodge, so he could only close his eyes and wait to die, but Robb''s spear tip was tapped in his throat, and he took it back without breaking the skin, and then knocked him down. As soon as he played these tricks, all the Maya were surprised and inexplicably, why would the white people use our skills? This fierce fighting race finally felt for the first time not wanting to fight. A weird voice yelled a few words from behind. All the eagle fighters stopped their hands, jumped back, and hid in the dense forest. Only the bright feathers on their heads can be seen occasionally. Then, deep in the dense forest, a voice spoke in a strange tone. Robb turned his head to the mine foreman and said, "Can you translate it?" The foreman shook his head: "No! Our communication with the Maiya people is still too shallow, and we have not reached the point where we can communicate normally. I can only understand a few words." "Well, then I''ll do it myself." Robb turned around, facing the dense forest, and said loudly: "Don''t fight, don''t fight, we are good people." The foreman sweats profusely: "Godafather, let me do it. I can still say these words." He opened his throat and shouted into the dense forest in the native language: "Don''t fight, we, good people..." He pointed to Robb again: "He, the eagle warrior..." The people in the forest talked a lot, but this time it was still not understood by anyone, and the foreman couldn''t understand half of the sentence, so he had to continue to repeat: "Don''t fight, we, good people!" Chapter 787： Find a translator The two sides had a language barrier, so there was really nothing to talk about. After Niutou talked to Mazui, the Maya only understood one sentence, that is, "Don''t fight, we, good people". They saw Robbs strength and the eagle warrior fighting skills Robb had used. They were a little confused and didnt want to continue the fight anymore. After whistling a few words with a weird voice, all the Maya retreated together. , Disappeared without a trace in an instant. The queen seemed a little regretful: "These indigenous people seem to have a hard time communicating. If someone were to be here, I would have killed them all, and would chase after them to find their troops and wipe out the entire troops. Lest they come to threaten their mine again, only you will indulge them to escape." Robb smiled and said: "About this, I told you last time that they are humans, not monsters." The queen nodded. This topic does not need to be discussed. In general, she is willing to listen to Robbs opinion: "Unfortunately, no one understands Maya. We cannot communicate with them. The next time they come, they will still It is an enemy and cannot be our friend." Robb smiled and said: "You can''t say that. Think about it, why can the sea merchants exchange all kinds of goods from these Mayans to us? That means that they initially successfully cooperated with these Mayans. After communicating, why are these Mayans suddenly reluctant to communicate and have to kill them desperately? There must be something strange about this." The queen seemed to understand something: "As long as the problem is solved, we will be able to communicate again, right? It seems that we have to hire a sea businessman who can communicate with the Maya, and let him do the translation for us. Talk to these Mayans." "It''s easier to do things with Miss Queen." Robb smiled and said, "It''s not as troublesome as I do in Westwind City, and being a father and a mother, I have to intervene in every matter. It''s really annoying. " "Do you dare to say that you intervene in everything?" The queen said with a black face: "My spies often report back to me. You are the laziest lord they have ever seen in the world." "No, no, no, you seem to have made a mistake again, the lord of Westwind City is No. 32, I''m just a civilian." Queen: "Pretend, just try to pretend!" Having said this, her eyes turned to the thorium mine next to her, her face showing envy: "That''s great! You can lean on the portal and mine willfully on another continent." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t be irritating. Once you have established a friendship with the Mayans, you can hire local indigenous people to mine for you, and then ship them back by sea." "Can''t you give me a portal scroll?" the queen said. "No!" Robb shook his head resolutely: "If I give you a large number of portals, your technological development will stagnate, because you are not me. Although I have a lot of things that can be cheated, You will still firmly promote the development of science and technology. If you get cheating gadgets, you will forget the basic development in minutes. At that time, not only HNA, but even the railway will be too lazy to rebuild. The development of the whole country will go backwards, and then wait until One day, I drove to Hexi and couldn''t draw portal scrolls anymore, and everyone realized that this country can''t do anything if they leave the portal." Queen:"" Although she wanted to complain, she had to promise that Robb was right. "Fine, go back and find an interpreter!" The two of them didn''t have much to do here, went through the portal and returned to the harbor city. However, the cats were left there, temporarily acting as guards for the mine. With these quick-acting cats, they wouldn''t be too worried about the threat posed by the eagle fighters. Ten days later! Robb was sitting on the beach, holding a long fishing pole in his hand. Miss Queen is sitting beside him, also holding a fishing pole. However, Robb has already caught a lot of messy things, but the queen didn''t even catch a fish, because her mind was not at fishing at all, she didn''t see it after several floats, so of course she couldn''t catch it. fish. Robb smiled and said, "Hey, don''t come to fish if you don''t want to fish. Go back to the Bright Road and handle government affairs. Don''t be in a daze here." The queen calmly said: "My Gran Kingdom is now on the right track. Civil officials are responsible for matters on land, and my most important government affairs at the moment is maritime affairs!" "Is that the reason you were fishing in a daze?" When the two of them were talking about this, Xuelu ran over from the direction of the dock and laughed: "The task is complete! The translation has been found! Queen, give me money." The queen was angry when she saw Xuelu, but she completed the task, and the money should still be given. While she instructed the entourage next to give Xuelu money, she said in a weird manner: "Xuelu, you are now leaning on a ghost man. Dont you think its a bit crazy if you dont have to run out of money and have to go out to do such small tasks as "searching for translation"?" Xuelu laughed: "I don''t do these things solely for money, the key is fun." The queen hummed: "I don''t know what''s fun." Robb smiled and said, "Well, I can understand Xuelu, every adventurer, before getting tired of taking risks, will find it fun to do tasks." When the two said this, Xuelu had brought the interpreter she had found to her. There are already a large number of maritime merchants in the pier of the seaport city. It has slowly taken away its status as the Lost City and has become the largest freight seaport in the southwestern part of the mainland. The maritime merchants traveling from the north to the south like it very much. Unloading, trading. Because there is no tax on transactions in the port here, this has attracted countless maritime merchants to turn the left hand to the right hand of the goods here. With more maritime merchants, it is easy to find a maritime merchant who can speak Maya. This interpreter is the captain of a small merchant ship, and the income of transporting the goods is not very high. I heard that I can do things for Godafather and the Queen, so he quickly threw his boat away and ran over. "Can you understand the Maya?" The queen has always been accustomed to being straightforward and doesn''t like to waste time talking nonsense. "Yes!" Said the sea merchant respectfully: "I used to work as a sailor under a sea merchant in the Lost City. I was one of the first people to set foot on the New World. We traded all kinds of goods with the Maya people, initially with hands and feet. After making gestures, slowly, I learned a lot of Maya, and I was able to talk to the Maya in the most basic way." "Oh, not bad." Robb smiled and said, "Very well, then follow us to the New World. We need your translation. After the matter is done, we will have to thank you." "Wish to serve both of you." Chapter 788： Lets talk New World! Owned by Westwind City, Thorium Mine, in the dense forest outside. In the evening, the setting sun was hammered by the sunset clouds in the sky again. The setting sun on the Maya continent can''t escape the tragic order of being abused by the sunset, and it will not get special treatment because it runs to another continent. A Mayan eagle warrior was on the big tree outside the mine, watching the mine built by the white man vigilantly. In the past ten days, the tribe has not ordered another attack on this mine. The reason is of course that they saw a white-skinned eagle warrior when they came to attack the last time. Although the skin color is different and the language is different, the opponent is indeed a standard eagle warrior. Every action is so standard that the eagle warriors in the tribe are embarrassed and almost suspect that they are not authentic. After seeing the eagle warrior and hearing them say "no fight, good people", the elders of the tribe decided to postpone attacking these white men to see exactly what they were doing. Therefore, in the past few days, it has been just monitoring, but has not done anything to this mine. After monitoring for many days, it was discovered that these white people were actually very honest. They stayed in the mine and would not leave the mine to enter the dense forest, nor did they arrest the Mayans to do hard work for them. They would not be like another group of white people. So cruel. Maybe, attacking this mine was wrong from the beginning! The elders of the tribe also want to communicate with the white people in this mine, and ask them what they want, but unfortunately, the languages ??of the two parties do not communicate. The eagle warrior had just thought of this when he heard a slight footstep sounded behind him. When he turned his head suddenly, he saw the white eagle warrior who was waving and smiling at him, walking towards him. "Damn it!" The eagle warrior jumped up, swinging his spear and stabbing Robb. However, in the next second, his spear fell into Robb''s right hand, and Robb also stretched out his left hand and clasped his shoulder. The eagle warrior made a violent effort, but felt his own strength, as if it was sinking into the sea, unable to even turn a wave of water. Robb smiled and said: "Come here, sit down in the mine, I have something to talk to you." Of course, Robb knows that he can''t understand what he says, but human language is universal, with a gentle tone and gentle content, even if the other party does not understand it, he can feel your kindness. The eagle warrior''s vigilance was slightly relaxed, but he did not give up trying to escape at any time, but he felt that the difference in strength was so huge that he would never be able to run away from Robb. Five minutes later, the Eagle Warrior sat in a room in the middle of the mine. There is a beautiful big round table in the room with a circle of chairs around the table. Miss Queen was sitting in the main seat, Robb was happily sitting in the side position beside her, and then there was an interpreter next to her. The Eagle Warrior sat alone on the chair across from the table. He feels unfamiliar with things like chairs, a bit unaccustomed, but the soft cushions and beautiful armrests make him feel happy to sit on this thing, sitting like a monkey, watching Robb and waiting vigilantly. people. Robb pushed a cup over and smiled: "Drink!" The translator deliberately did not translate this sentence for the first time, but repeated the Gran language "drink", and then changed to Mayan language and said: "drink!" Hearing the Mayan language, the eagle warrior looked at the translator in amazement. The translator smiled and said in Mayan language: "Don''t look at me curiously. I am a friend of the Mayans. By the way, we are all." The eagle warrior was very wary, picked up the cup, first said "drink" in Mayan language, and then repeated the sentence of "drink" in Gran language that Robb had just said. He seemed to understand something and put the cup down. The liquid inside poured into his mouth, and then, the extremely refreshing taste of Feizhai Happy Water instantly conquered him. "Happy?" Robb smiled and said, "Is it good?" (From the beginning, the default translation is always in translation, so I won''t write nonsense and repeat it in Maya.) The eagle warrior said happily: "It''s delicious." "Look, we give you delicious water and a nice chair to sit on." Robb said, "This shows that we are here to make friends, friends!" The eagle warrior''s wariness is further reduced: "Friend!" "Why are you attacking our mines?" Robb asked: "I heard that you Maya were very friendly to us at the beginning. They would do business with us and exchange materials. We are good friends. " When asked this question, the eagle warrior''s eyes suddenly became fierce again: "You... deceive us, kill our people, take them to do hard work, we want to drive you out of your hometown." "Oh?" Robb seemed to understand something: "When and where did it happen?" "Forty days ago, the tribe in the northeast." The Eagle Warrior said angrily: "There are more than 800 people in the entire village. You killed all the fighters, and then captured all the remaining people. NS." Robb frowned. Her Majesty next to her also frowned. Because they both knew that this was not what they did, the person who did it was already ready to come out: "Noma!" "Oh, yes, Norma, I have heard them use this word to represent themselves." The eagle warrior said: "You are from Norma just like them? You have the same appearance." "But not." Robb smiled: "We come from a place called Gran, and we are not in the same group as the Norma." Hearing what he said, the Eagle Warrior finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, he remained vigilant: "I can''t believe you. We also believed in the Norma at first, but they deceived us and used a beautiful little bead. , After changing our piece of lord, we thought it was a gem, but later we learned that it was artificially made by Norma and its name was glass beads." He went on to say: "They dug a big mine in the deceived territory, then attacked our village, killed all the soldiers in the village, and captured ordinary villagers to mine for them! Many villagers were exhausted and their bodies were thrown away. Into the sea. We couldn''t beat them, so we wanted to catch you and exchange them for our people." At this moment, things are already clear. Robb sighed lightly and said, "Tsk!" The queen couldn''t help but squinted. A few days ago, she also proposed a similar plan, but it was rejected by Robb. Unexpectedly, the Norma Kingdom had already begun to do so. She turned her head and looked at Robb with questioning eyes, wanting to hear Robb''s opinion. Chapter 789： Dont treat natives as natives The queen didn''t speak, but in fact the guards, warriors, miners and so on around her all had the same idea in their hearts, that is: this wave of operation 666 in the Norma Kingdom! Go to an unfamiliar continent and dig for rare minerals. What should I do if there is no one to mine across the sea? Of course it is to catch local indigenous people to work! This simply refers to the operation of street lights. However, everyone knew in their hearts that Godafather would never agree to do this. Although Godafather is extremely powerful, he respects others more than anyone else. Whether others are strong or weak, whether others are progressing or lagging behind, he always respects the personality of others. He would never allow anyone to arrest a group of innocent people for enslavement! Therefore, although everyone wanted to clap their hands and shout "We do this too" for Norma Kingdom''s show operator, they just thought about it, but didn''t say it. Everyone looked at Robb eagerly and waited for him to speak. Robb considered this matter seriously, and then turned his head and said to the queen: "Last time we talked about this, in fact, there is no problem with mining in the New World. We can open a portal to dig. Fly mines, there is no problem of human and material resources... But, as I told you last time, mining flying mines is not a long-term solution. Sooner or later, we have to return the production method to the normal way. Therefore, the residents of these new continents, we We must get along with them in some way." This time he was speaking in Gran, and the translation was not done. The eagle warrior looked at them dumbfounded, listening to the white man''s tirade, and didn''t know what he was talking about. The translator smiled at the eagle warrior in Maya: "He is saying you look good." The eagle warrior exclaimed: "Oh? Really?" The translation said: "Of course it is true." Robb pointed to the eagle warrior and said to the queen: "The attitude of the Norma Kingdom towards the Mayans must be profitable in the short term, because they can get unlimited cheap labor in this way, and there is hardly any. The manpower cost of, only needs desperate enslavement, but such oppression will only bring huge resistance, so I hope you can adopt the way I used to the people of Gran when I first arrived in Gran Kingdom. " In fact, for Robb, the people of the Gran Kingdom are not natives? When he first came to the Kingdom of Gran, he felt almost the same as when the Granians came to the New World now. They were all facing a group of natives who didn''t understand anything. But from the beginning, he did not treat the natives as natives, but based on the principle of equality and mutual assistance, supporting the people of Xifeng Town to move forward steadily and step by step, so that the present Xifeng City was born. , Also has the prosperity and strength of the Gran Kingdom now. No one knows better than the Queen how Robb built Westwind Town step by step... It is true that during the construction of Westwind Town, Robb gave up countless benefits that he should have gained, but it is precisely because of his profit that he inspires the vitality of the people in Westwind Town, making them desperate and motivated. The work and progress made Westwind City look like it is today. The spy sent by the queen almost saw Xifeng Town from a small town with a population of 2,000 to a big city with nearly 50,000 people... "I understand!" The queen said: "If I want my foundation in the New World to be stable and prosperous and bring long-term rewards, then I can''t be short-sighted... I want to be friends with the natives here, not their masters. " Robb gave her a thumbs up. The queen turned to look at the eagle warrior: "Mayas friends, our Gran Kingdom, and the Norma Kingdom people who captured you and worked them, are not in the same group. On the contrary, we and them are Enemy! Next, I will show my sincerity and fight a war of settled accounts with the Norma Kingdom." The eagle warrior turned to the translator: "This white lady is also saying I look good?" The translator said: "Oh, no, what she said is that we and the Norma Kingdom are enemies. We will help you and drive away the badass Norma." "Ah? Really?" The eagle warrior exclaimed: "If you can really do this, it would be thank goodness. Many of our villagers were taken away by them. We are willing to pay all the price to save them, even our own lives." Hearing what he said, the queen no longer doubted, turned to Robb and said, "You will come to help me fight this battle, right?" "No!" Robb spread his hands: "It''s troublesome! Don''t try to pull me to do everything, your country will become unhealthy." Queen:"" Although he knows that this product is shirking responsibility, what he said is not unreasonable. If the queen wants to gain a foothold in this new world in the future, she still has to do everything herself as much as possible to integrate into this place. It is definitely impossible to rely on Robb to cheat. . She was originally a strong woman, and when she could not rely on a man, she would not rely on it. She looked at the manpower in the mine, which was mainly the power of Westwind City. Since Robb didn''t agree to help, of course the people in Westwind City couldn''t use it. She had to turn around and said to her close attendant: "Go to the harbor city to call someone, and call my guards." After a while, the Queen''s Guard Corps passed through the portal and came to the mine. This army was small, only two hundred, and there were several members of the Palace Magic Group. After all, it is a time of peace, and the Queen does not have the bad habit of running around with thousands of troops all day long. Carrying hundreds of guards is also because the harbor city is close to the sea, and maritime merchants and pirates coexist. Relatively speaking, it is a relatively dangerous place. Otherwise, she usually walks with dozens of people at most. The interpreter said to the Eagle Warrior: "Friend of Noah, please lead the way and take us to see the mines of the Norma Kingdom." The eagle warrior nodded and quickly became the leader. The queen and her party, together with the translator, followed the eagle warrior into the dense forest. As the queen of a country, she actually followed her personally, showing how much attention she paid to this matter, Robb couldn''t help but follow her with a smile. The queen couldn''t help but said: "Hey, aren''t you incongruous?" Robb smiled and said, "I don''t help, but I can watch the excitement and see how you handle this matter." The queen squinted: "I''m afraid that something will happen, come here to protect me, right?" Robb: "Wow, if you think it is, then so be it." The queen snorted and stopped talking. What a woman is best at is brain replenishment. Whether Robb is watching the show or not, as long as he is here to protect himself, he will feel very happy. Chapter 790： Simple negotiation Following the eagle warrior, everyone entered the dense forest. This is the first time everyone has really entered the dense forest. It just feels like they have entered a brand new field, entangled with complicated vines, all kinds of strange, unheard of plants, I dont know if there are poisonous mushrooms... The queen took two steps, stopped suddenly, pointed at a plant, turned her head and asked Robb next to him: "Can this thing be eaten? Is it good?" Robb: "..." Queen: "Why don''t you speak? Can you give me a good word?" Robb covered his face: "I advise you to be kind." The queen hummed: "I just asked if this thing can be eaten, why is it not kind?" Robb pointed to the eagle warrior leading the way in front of the team and said: "He is worried about whether the villagers can be rescued. Dare to say that you are kind?" The queen didn''t bother to pay attention to him, took a few steps forward, and pointed to a strange plant and said: "Can this thing be eaten? Isn''t it delicious?" Robb: "..." There is nothing to say to such a frantic woman. Along the way, the queen kept asking if this thing can be eaten, and the question passed. Soon after, everyone came to a strange village, which looked like a village of elves. Similarly, hidden in the depths of the woods, it is very natural and environmentally friendly. There are many dilapidated houses made of twigs and thatch in the village, which seem to fall down as soon as the wind blows. Many sentries were stationed outside the village. As soon as the team arrived, there were many eagle warriors with feathers on their heads. They emerged from the trees and the haystacks, aiming at the crowd with bows, arrows and bamboo tubes. The eagle warrior who led the way came forward and talked with the tribesmen for a while, while the translator whispered to the queen and Robb: "He is saying that we are friends, he is here to help them drive away the Norma and rescue them. Of the tribe." This remark was very useful. Although the sentries were still on guard, they put down their weapons, at least they didn''t point their bows and arrows at everyone. However, the sentry didn''t mean to let everyone enter the village. After going back, an old man with a huge feather hat came out and stood in front of the queen and Robb. It seems that this man is the patriarch of this tribe. He said in Maya: "You are willing to help us save the tribe?" "Yes!" The translator rushed forward: "We have come with sincerity and are here to be friends with you." The patriarch said: "Then what do you want?" Even a native, as the leader of a tribe, would not be as naive as an ordinary miscellaneous soldier. He would not believe that others would help him free of charge. No upper person would believe this stupid thing. If this group of people say something, we will help you free of charge for friendship, the patriarch intends to refuse immediately, and then prepare for a protracted battle with the liar. However, Miss Queen is not so stupid. She has talked with people since she was a child and has eaten more meals than other women of the same age. She knows that it is better to speak clearly at this time. "What we want is your special products." The queen said bluntly: "We want rare ores, novel plants, and...your manpower." The patriarchs eyes were full of vigilance: "That is, do those who arrest us go to do hard work for you? Just like those Norma people?" "No! We will pay for your work." The queen said: "Food! A lot of food, and enough for each of you to wear warm clothes. Those who work more get more, those who work less get less. I don''t Take advantage of you, but you should not take advantage of us. We are here to make friends, not to find a master or slave. We will not give in vain, but we will not take anything from you in vain." This answer made the patriarch very satisfied, which sounds more sincere than talking nonsense. He found that the white woman in front of him, although young, but very capable, is a good leader worthy of communication: "Then I believe you for the time being. If you help us save the Hui people, you will have our friendship." Next, we must enter the specific discussion link. The patriarch began to summon the eagle fighters, preparing to join forces with the queen to attack the Norma mines and rescue the tribesmen inside. Robb stayed idle and looked left and right idly. Although the village is poor, there are still some materials. For example, an eagle warriors house has a high-quality mammoth elephant skin and an eagle. The wooden pole of the spear held by the warrior is actually the finest black wood... They are poor, but they seem to have a lot of rare materials here, which are worth studying. The only pity is that Robb does not have an inland map of this place, only a coastline map. The map is still very rough and belongs to a large map, not a partial small map. According to the rules of the game, it is impossible to use skills such as "finding mineral veins" on the big map, and can only be used on the local small map, so Robb has not been able to carry out activities to find rare resources, so he had to wait for the queen. After the sister established diplomatic relations with the Mayans, she delayed the map around here before she could start looking for ore. After a while, the Mayans gathered together. More than one hundred eagle warriors, together with the two hundred guards of Miss Queen, formed an army of more than three hundred people. The patriarch personally led the team, and a large group of people set off toward the coast in the northeast. After a long time, everyone came to a cliff, densely forested on the cliff, it is very suitable for everyone to hide, the patriarch climbed to a tree on the edge of the cliff, squatted down, pointed to the cliff, the queen and Robb followed. Squatting under the tree, looking down. Here is a big mine! The Norma people started in the navigation industry earlier than the Granites, and they obviously drove ahead of the Granites in the management of the New World. The scale of this mine is really huge, and the entire mine is covered by wooden walls. Surrounded, the queen saw four mines at a glance, and a large number of houses were built next to it. The soldiers of the Norma Kingdom were stationed on the four walls of the mine, and there should be many in the barracks. A large number of Mayan natives were watched by these soldiers, carrying ore in and out of the mine. There were no rail mine carts, no machinery, and pure manual handling. Robb saw from a distance that a Mayan child, about 13 or 14 years old, carrying a large basket of ore on his back, was struggling to move from a distance. When he came out of the mine, a foreman thought he was walking slowly, so he slammed a whip on his back, hitting the child with a horrible grunt. Chapter 791： Can this food be eaten? Is it yummy? Robb frowned uncomfortably. Patriarch Maya showed an angry look on his face: "Look, these **** Norma! A few years ago, they used a glass bead to lie to me that it was a gem, and I exchanged this piece of land with me. Think they are friends. I didnt expect that after they dug a big mine here not long ago, because of lack of manpower to mine, they came to arrest our people, killed many of our soldiers, and turned the villagers into slaves. These shameful robbers ." The queen showed a small, awkward smile next to her, because she thought that way at first, if Robb hadn''t persuaded her, maybe she was doing the same thing. The patriarch said: "We have attacked this mine, but we couldn''t get in. They have more warriors than ours, they are stronger than us, and there are many magical wizards. We want to rescue the people, so we have to attack your mine. In the field, people who want to catch you come to exchange with them... I didnt expect that you are not a group at all." The queen asked: "How many soldiers from the Norma Kingdom are there?" Patriarch: "About four hundred people came through two large sea ships." The queen settled silently. There were two hundred guards in her guard, and there were more than one hundred eagle warriors in Maya, and it was completely fine to fight with about four hundred Norma warriors in total. At this time, a court mage came over and whispered to the queen: "Your Majesty, what should I do now? Do I need to talk to the people in the Norma Kingdom first?" The queen snorted coldly: "Just talk! When they sent troops to Mondelas lair and summoned the angel legion to fight us, did they talk about it first? Its better to talk here than just slap a fireball on their cheeks. Talk to them slowly after playing." The palace magician sweated. The queen said: "However, I shouldn''t do it myself. If I do it myself, there is no room for diplomacy." The subordinates immediately understood that the queen of a country personally took action. Norma and Gran might be fighting soon, but as long as the queen does not show up or take action, this matter can be explained as the arbitrariness of the small group of troops. There is plenty of leeway in diplomacy. The palace mage nodded and walked away quietly. Then, the coalition forces of the Gran Kingdom and the Maya tribe quietly surrounded the mine... A few minutes later, a fireball broke the silence! The palace magician faithfully implemented Her Majesty''s order and drew a fireball on the front face of the Norma Kingdom, as a reward for the great gift they gave to the Gran Kingdom last time in Mondela''s lair. Then, the whole mine was boiling. Someone angered: "Enemy attack!" "Are those brown natives here again?" "No, it was a fireball spell just now! It''s not a wizard cast by an indigenous wizard, it''s a **** Gran Dog." "what!" Someone hit an arrow and fell off the wall. Hundreds of eagle fighters began to rush in. Bows, arrows, and spears were thrown against the wall. The Norma people suddenly turned on their backs. Someone yelled, "It''s not the Gran Dog, but the Maya natives have attacked it." As soon as this persons voice fell, a soldier from the Gran Kingdom rushed out and "jumped bravely." He jumped fiercely, over a long distance, fell to the periphery of the wall, and then sent the long sword in his hand to the wall. Pushed into the wall and climbed up. If someone was defending on the wall, he would shoot arrows, or cast magic, and throw stones down, but this surprise attack came too suddenly, and the eagle soldiers focused their fire on the guards on the wall. , The people of Norma Kingdom couldnt react. In a blink of an eye, the soldier climbed onto the wall, then threw a rope down so that the people behind could climb the rope and laughed: "Noma pig! Take it to death. ." "Fak, it really is Gran Dog." "The Glen Dog and the natives are allied." "Damn it!" "The Glen Dog has been degraded to the point of forming an alliance with the natives." The Norma rushed over cursingly, and the two sides began a fight with the wall as the core. However, as soon as the battle started, the Norma felt something was wrong, these Granites were so strong! Regardless of individual quality or teamwork, they are far above the Norma. As soon as the battle started, the Norma suffered a big loss. This is actually an inevitable thing. This Gran troop is a personal soldier of Miss Queen, and the quality of individual soldiers is what Gran Kingdom chooses in case. But the Norma unit in the mine was an aristocratic private soldier who came to mine and collect leaks from the ocean. How could the quality of the soldiers be so high? As soon as the two sides met, the people of Norma Kingdom were beaten up and down. The Maya can''t help being overjoyed! Although their eagle fighters are also very powerful, they are really difficult to fight against the Norma troops with superior equipment. Now there are soldiers from the Gran Kingdom rushing in front. The eagle fighters have the characteristics of flexibility and variety. Be reflected. They also quickly climbed up the wall of the wall, jumped into the mine, leaped up and down on the roof, and constantly shot poisoned arrows and spears from above, causing extreme damage to the soldiers of the Norma Kingdom. Big trouble. The battle ended quickly! After all, the difference in strength is not the slightest. The Norma were quickly unable to resist. If the Maya were attacked, they might be able to use hostages to threaten each other, but the main force was the Gran, and they didnt even bother to do stupid things like taking the natives as hostages. , Opened the east gate of the mine, and fled in embarrassment towards the sea. The queen was too lazy to chase after him, and asked the soldiers to take over the mine, count the mythril ore left behind when the Norma fled, and then seal it up for her own use. Those Mayans who were imprisoned in the mine were finally free now. They hugged with the eagle fighters, cheered, and were extremely happy. A kind of looking forward to the stars, looking forward to the moon, looking forward to the rush of people from hometown. The patriarch walked in front of Robb and the queen, and bowed a respectfully: "Thank you for your help. I believe it now. You Grans are our friends. You can mention whatever you want." The queen didn''t speak, but Robb smiled hippiely: "It''s easy to talk about it, you can go ahead and greet the people first, our request, sit back and talk slowly, not in a hurry." That night, everyone put on a grand dinner in the Mithril Mine owned by Westwind City. The Mayan people moved out their good things to share with the people of the Gran Kingdom, thanking them for their rescue. A lot of gold and gems were also given out as a thank you. However, in this thank-you ceremony, Miss Queen did not even look at the gold and gems. She just took out a bunch of plants collected along the way, arranged them in a row, and then asked the Maya in the same way: "Is this food edible? Is it delicious?" Chapter 792： You lose, help me unify Gran The banquet is in progress... Chief Maya sat next to the queen. A Maya woman walked over holding a clay jar that was not well-earthed, poured a cup of black water from the jar, and handed it to Chief Maya. . Then, the patriarch gave the black water with his hands to Miss Queen''s sister: "Dear Majesty Queen of the Gran Kingdom, please try the most delicious food here. If you like it, I can give it to you. You send some." "The most delicious?" The queen was overjoyed at once, but people who were not familiar with her couldn''t tell that she was happy. She could only see her still with a flat face, as if she was full of majesty without joy or anger. She pulled the cup and asked in a calm tone: "What is this?" The patriarch said: "The name of this thing is called xocoatl!" Since this thing does not exist in the Gran Kingdom, there is no corresponding Gran language, so the translator can''t get it out, so it has to be pronounced directly. After the translation, he also added a sentence in Granny softly: "Your Majesty, don''t drink this strange water, it''s too suspicious. Although these indigenous people have some good things, their culture is not developed enough. , Thinking is still very savage, eating is likely to be poisonous, but I dont know that if we eat their food indiscriminately, it is possible to eat something wrong. Its okay to eat things like tomatoes and peppers that someone has tried. , But this kind of thing called xocoatl, we have not even heard of it, in case of a bad stomach eating..." The translation of that long nonsense hasn''t finished yet, the queen has already poured the black liquid in the cup into her mouth, whether you are poisoned or not, anyway, there is Robb sitting next to him, and he can be resurrected if he is poisoned. It is definitely not the style of Miss Queen to leave something that may be delicious and not to eat. Its not bad to die after the addiction, and then experience the feeling of resurrection. However, the face of Miss Queen changed as soon as the water entered, Fak, what is this weird thing? It''s spicy! Bitter again! The horrible taste is indescribable. What about the best food in Maya? How could this be? She puffed out all the xocoatl she had just drunk... "Hey? Are you not used to eating?" Patriarch Maya said with great regret: "We all think it is delicious." "It''s delicious! How can it be spicy?" The Queen protested: "This kind of broken thing is actually the best thing in Maya? What kind of garbage did you grow up with? I don''t want it, you don''t have to give it to I am." The translator sweats profusely and thought: How can I translate these words so as not to offend the indigenous people? "slow!" Robb suddenly interrupted her and said with a smile: "Miss Queen, it is wrong for you to speak like this. Let me tell you. This is indeed the best food on Maya. This patriarch really I didn''t lie to you, and there was no exaggeration." "Huh?" The queen turned her head: "Ghost man, you usually have sharp eyes and are good at finding delicious things, but this time, you didn''t taste it, so you said it is really the best on Maya. Isnt the food a bit too awkward? Im responsible for telling you that this stuff is spicy and bitter, and the taste is almost impossible to swallow. Tomatoes, potatoes, and corn that were previously found on Maya Continent , Sweet potatoes and other things are much more delicious than this." Robb smiled and said, "That''s because the Mayans haven''t found the correct way to deal with this thing. They add peppers to it like a fool." The queen said: "Even if the spicy taste of pepper is excluded, its own taste is bitter and it is impossible to eat at all." Robb smiled: "Believe it or not, it will become incredibly delicious with my hands, a hundred times more delicious than what you just said?" "Don''t believe it!" The queen shook her head: "It''s so bitter to death, even if you can make it not unpalatable, it will never be the best food on Maya. From the current point of view, the best food. It should be considered a tomato. It is impossible for this **** to be more delicious than a tomato." Robb: "Wow, this is what you said, do you want to bet something?" "Hahaha!" The queen sneered: "You used to win the bets and gambles, but this time you will never win again. I really don''t believe it. You can make the best of a horrible thing. Yes, Ill bet with you today. Tell me what you want to bet on." Robb pointed his finger at the queen''s little mouth: "If you lose, let me kiss you." The queen immediately said: "You lose, help me unify..." She used to bet with Robb. The bet had always been "Help me unify the Gran Kingdom", but before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly thought of the Gran Kingdom. It has been unified. This gambling contract that took four years is no longer available. So melancholy! I bet this with a ghost man for four years and lost for four years. He has seen him wearing silk stockings countless times, but she has never won it. However, the ghost man finally helped her in a crucial battle. Helped her to unify the Gran Kingdom. Speaking of which, she owed a lot of ghost men. I can''t use this as a bet anymore, which is a bit sad. After a long time, the queen said leisurely: "If you lose, you are not allowed to bring Xuelu to the Demon King City." "Huh?" Robb wondered: "What kind of weird bet are you?" "You care about me, I just want to bet like this!" "Well, then bet like this." Robb turned to Patriarch Maya and said, "Mr. Patriarch, I want some black beans made of xocoatl, oh, dont worry, I know that this thing is almost equal to money with you, so I wont want it in vain. Yes, I use a big bucket of Fat House Happy Water for you, okay?" When the patriarch heard this, he was overjoyed. He had just drunk Feizhai Happy Water. It was really delicious. If he could get a bucket, wouldnt it be going to heaven? When meeting with elders of other tribes in the future, take out a glass of Happy Mansion Water for yourself, and make sure that you dont want other tribes patriarchs. As for black beans, although they are precious, they can be picked again next year. The patriarch took a small bag from his waist, grabbed a handful of black beans from it, and handed it to Robb. This thing is really the currency on the Maya Continent, so the patriarch carried the black beans with him, and he could use it as money at any time. He carried this thing just like the Granite was carrying a gold coin. Robb also asked someone to bring milk and white sugar. As soon as the queen saw the white sugar, she cried out in her heart: Does this thing use sugar? Oops! This time, he will probably make something delicious. I saw that Robb crushed the black beans one by one and turned them into powder, then mixed them with milk and white sugar, and boiled and boiled them. I didn''t know how they boiled into a pot of sticky strange liquid. Then, he waved his hand with an ice ring technique, condensing all the strange liquid. Turning his head to face the queen with a smile, "Are you going to let me kiss you." Chapter 793： This thing is not tasty Looking at the black condensate in Robb''s pot, it looks like a muddy ugly, Miss Queen expressed her calmness. With this broken thing, you want to kiss me? I''m afraid it''s five hundred years early! She didn''t even need to taste it to know that it would definitely not be delicious, even if the white sugar could offset some of the bitterness, it would not be possible to make this thing the best food on the Maya Continent. It was absolutely impossible. She didn''t reach out to pick it up, just calmly said: "Before I try to eat this thing, I have to talk to you for certain, about the question of how to define the word''delicious'', because it is very delicious. Subjective things, the same thing, some people think it is delicious, some people think it is not delicious, if you unilaterally say that this thing is delicious, and then you force me to say that I lost, if you have to kiss me, then I am justified I can''t tell." Robb smiled and said, "It makes sense, then how do you judge whether it is delicious or not?" The queen hummed: "Everyone sitting in this room, I will count, um, including you and me, there are 21 people in total, so let these 21 people try to eat a small piece, and then vote and admit it. There are many people who eat things as the best food on Maya. Even if you win, if you dont admit it, I will win." Robb nodded: "A very reasonable comparison. It is reasonable and reasonable. I totally agree. Okay. That''s it." When the queen heard this, she was delighted in her heart: Ghost man, now you have been fooled. There are 21 people in this house, but if you count you, the people of Westwind City and the natives together accounted for only ten votes, and the other eleven. All the tickets are held in my hands! Whether it tastes good or not, I will win. It turns out that ten of the people who can enter this house are the chief of Maya, the five eagle warriors, Robb and the foreman of the mine, the chief of the cat people, and the cat girl Huahua. And the other eleven people are the Queen and her ten close attendants. Such heads are playing voting, not for death? The queen doesn''t even need to tell her subordinates what to do, just sit there with a majestic face and get the result she wants. She was not in a hurry to try, and said to a subordinate: "You try first!" The subordinate took a small mud-like black piece from Robb and put it in his mouth. The expression at that moment was simply wonderful. He first glanced at the queen and then at Robb. Looking at the remaining black patches in the pot, the expression on his face really didn''t know how to describe it. He seemed to want to eat another piece, he seemed to want to stand by Robb''s side, but in the end, he still showed a "my conscience hurts" expression, voted for the Queen''s side, he said in a trembling voice: "No good to eat!" Robb smiled without saying: "It''s okay, people''s tastes are ever-changing. It''s normal for you to think it''s not delicious, don''t be so sad." The attendant was so sad that he almost cried, but he returned to the queen''s back. The queen was surprised when she saw the look of this attendant! Then, Chief Maya tried it. He only tried a small bite. The expression on his face was like being slapped with a honeypot. The facial features seemed to melt. He did not hesitate to stand behind Robb. : "Good time!" The queen said: "These indigenous people are used to this food, of course they think it is delicious, huh!" Then, the people on both sides began to take turns to end... After a few eagle fighters tried the food, they all stood on Robb''s side. Of course, several people in Westwind City, plus Robb himself, were all on this side. And the ten subordinates of Miss Queen all showed an expression of "my conscience hurts" after the tasting, and stood on the side of the queen. The current number of votes is 10 to 10! The final crucial vote fell to Miss Queen. She secretly smiled in her heart: Ghost man, do you know this now? Hahaha! The outcome of this battle has been decided, I will taste it casually, and then say that it is not delicious, you will lose a mess. Then you can''t take Xuelu to brush the Demon King City, hahaha, the victory is really easy. She was smiling triumphantly when Robb took a small piece like a fingernail and handed it to her. "Why give me such a small piece to try?" the queen wondered. "You have to say it''s not delicious anyway, it doesn''t matter if you taste more or less, right?" Robb smiled authentically. "Humph!" the queen thought to herself: Do you know that you dare to bet with me? She took the little weird thing and threw it in her mouth. Before she even had time to taste the taste, she opened her mouth and said, "It''s not delicious, hahaha, I won!" "Really? Oh, it''s not delicious, it''s a shame." Robb sighed, "It looks like I lost." The queen smiled triumphantly, but after only laughing for a few seconds, she suddenly felt something wrong. The little black lump that was just thrown into her mouth was melting. It slowly melted, and then, the smell of it spread out. In the queen''s mouth, touching the taste buds of that thing, she immediately uttered an earth-shattering cry: "Okay...Okay...It''s delicious!" Huh huh? Is this food so delicious? The queen can swear that this thing is the best thing she has eaten so far. She has never tasted the mysterious taste so sweet and slightly bitter before. Oh, heaven, ah, ah, what is this Ghost taste? As soon as she thought of this, she heard Robb say: "Since you feel delicious, I won''t give it to you in the future." As he said, he put a large piece of the thing behind him. Hidden. Queen:"" She forcefully said calmly: "It doesn''t have to be this way, although it is not delicious, but I occasionally eat a little bit. It''s okay to eat a little bit to resist the discomfort." Robb shook his head and said, "Well, I''m so wronged. You must firmly refrain from eating things that don''t taste good. Don''t force yourself. That''s bad for your health and your mood." The queen said: "No, no, no, I think if you eat a bit of bitter things moderately, you can also think of bitterness and sweetness." Robb continued to shook his head and said: "In fact, there is no need to remember the suffering. In the past, there is no trace of water. Humans must learn to look forward without looking back. The sufferings we have suffered before, there is no need to try again in the future." Queen: "This is not in line with my life creed!" The two babbled for a long time... Robb said: "What''s the use of so much nonsense? I just said, you said it''s not delicious, I won''t make this thing in the future, and throw it away." He took the remaining chunk and planned to go Throw it in the mud pit outside. "Don''t!" The Queen was shocked: "Stop it!" "What are you in a hurry? It''s not tasty anyway." Queen:"" The queen squeezed her small fist, looked at Robb aggrievedly for a while, and finally lowered her head: "I lost! It''s delicious! Don''t throw it away! Give me a little more! One piece, a small piece is fine." Chapter 794： Ill teach you a way The queen grieved Balla''s surrender and finally took the big piece left in Robb''s hand. This thing is as black as mud and ugly, but it tastes terribly delicious, you can''t surrender. She broke off a small piece from above, threw it in her mouth, and wrapped it in her cheek. She was afraid that it would be gone after eating, so she didnt dare to chew it, but dared to let the thing slowly melt in her mouth. The loud drum asked Robb in a vague voice: "What''s the name of this thing?" Robb smiled and said, "Chocolate!" "Why is the name so weird?" Robb said: "This name is to teach you the wisdom to overcome courage." Outstanding bravery, chocolate? The queen thought about it, and finally understood, this guy is teasing herself. She hummed twice and turned to Chief Maya, "Do you have more of those black beans just now? I want to buy them in large quantities! Large quantities!" An awkward expression appeared on the patriarch''s face: "Well...the amount is really small. This thing is called cocoa beans, which can be used as money here." Things that can be used as money, of course, can''t be large, and this thing is also quite precious to the patriarch. Not only did he not want to sell, but he wanted to buy it. The Queen of Reverse asked: "Can you sell us some of the white sugar used to make chocolate? We also want to make chocolate to eat." The queen squinted: You native, don''t sell me cocoa beans, but want to buy my sweets? I don''t sell you candy, it''s up to you how to make chocolate. Patriarch Maya also thought: You white woman, if you don''t sell me candies, you still want to buy my cocoa beans? I don''t sell you cocoa beans, it depends on how you make chocolate. The two of them got furious like this! Robb couldn''t help but secretly laughed: "Mr. Clan Elder, you are just a small tribe on Maya Continent, aren''t you?" The patriarch nodded: "Yes, there are many tribes on the mainland, and we are just one of the very small tribes." There are millions of Maya people on the Maya Continent, but these people all form small independent tribes. They do not belong to each other, and there are often wars. Sometimes between two very close tribes, Even the culture is out of sync. Robb said, "You don''t have many cocoa beans, but other tribes have a lot. You can buy them." Patriarch Maya showed embarrassment on his face: "This thing is our currency. I have to have good goods to exchange for their cocoa beans..." Robb stretched out his hand to put his hand on the shoulder of Maya Patriarch, and said in a low voice, "Come on, I will teach you how to do business. There is white granulated sugar. You can use a catty of cocoa beans for two catties of sugar with her." Patriarch Maya said, "Then I won''t have cocoa beans." Robb said: "But you have two catties of candies. You take these candies and go to another tribe next to you to make friends. You teach them how to make chocolate. Then, they will definitely think that chocolate is super delicious and want to eat it. You will need sugar very much. At this time you will sell them your sugar, and a pound of sugar will be exchanged for a pound of cocoa beans." Patriarch Mayas forehead is a bit blocked. After all, civilization is too backward, and he has never finished doing business in his life, but after listening to Robbs words, he thought carefully: Huh? If you do this as he said, one catty of cocoa beans will turn into two catties of cocoa beans. Robb patted him on the shoulder and continued: "You come to this woman in white clothes with another two catties of cocoa beans, and exchange two catties of cocoa beans for four catties of sugar." Patriarch Maya was completely awakened: "Then I can use four catties of sugar to exchange for four catties of cocoa, right?" "Bingo!" Robb gave him a thumbs up: "You are really a wise patriarch." The patriarch was filled with joy, as if he saw a new world in an instant! He hurriedly said to his men next to him: "Quickly, go back and take all the cocoa beans I have at home." This time the queen is also happy, can change to Coke, the thief is happy. There are snacks! Moreover, she didn''t even have to think about it, and she knew what kind of sky-high price this thing could sell after taking it back to the Gran Kingdom. Two catties of sugar can be exchanged for one catty of cocoa, and she would wake up with a smile when she fell asleep. At this time, the several eagle warriors standing next to the Maya patriarch showed envy on their faces. They had tasted chocolate just now, and they felt that the thief was delicious. They wanted to eat more, but they knew very well that cocoa beans were What a precious thing, they can''t afford to be a scumbag. It is a great honor to be tasted xocoatl by the patriarch at the banquet. I am afraid that I want to eat chocolate again in the future. However, as soon as they thought of this, they saw Robb approaching and said to them grinningly: "I can tell from your expressions that you want to eat chocolate, but you don''t have the money to buy it." The eagle warriors looked embarrassed: "Yes." "I can let you have a way to eat." "real?" Robb smiled and said: "I think you have strong muscles and great strength. You must be a good hand to move things." "Yes!" The Eagle Warrior said seriously, "I''m really good at moving things." Robb said: "This lady in the female clothes actually wants to dig ore in the mine where the Norma people were driven away, but she will not take your people to work. She has no help, so she can''t move away. Those minerals." The eagle warrior nodded: "That is to say..." Robb said: "If I were you, I would recommend myself to her and say that I can help her move the ore, but after the move, I will give you white sugar. If you are so strong, the speed of moving the ore must be very fast. You can get a lot of white sugar, and then use a little bit of white sugar for some cocoa beans, you can also make chocolate." "Oh? That''s right!" The eagle warrior suddenly said, "With cocoa beans, you can have everything." Cocoa beans are Maya''s currency! However, the eagle warrior immediately figured it out, and then, white sugar should also become currency. Because according to the patriarch''s intention, the white granulated sugar is about to form a one-for-two relationship with cocoa beans, so as long as the white granulated sugar can be earned, what else can''t be earned? He couldn''t help but took the translator and walked to the queen, and started talking. Several other eagle warriors nearby also heard Robbs words, and of course they would not fall behind. They also surrounded the queen with them. After a wow, wow discussion, they were settled! Miss Queen got a large group of laborers! She couldn''t help turning her head to look at Robb, and thought to herself: This ghost man is really amazing. After a few words, whether it is Maya or me, I feel that I have taken a big advantage, and no one has lost. earn! Maybe, this is what really smart people do. Chapter 795： Hairy elephant skin The labor problem is solved! The mine robbed from the hands of the Norma was immediately put into operation. The Mayans rushed into the mine happily and began to dig the stones desperately. However, at this time, Miss Queens ship hadnt arrived at all. They returned Stopped in the harbor city on the other side of the ocean. In a short period of time, these ore can only be piled up on the side of the mine and cannot be transported away. Moreover, Miss Queen''s sugar has not been transported, and she is unable to pay the promised wages, which is not conducive to establishing the initial trust. Therefore, Robb had to use his own portal to help Miss Queen to do a cheat. He got a lot of sugar from the portal and piled it in the mine. The Mayans gave the agreed upon as many ore as they moved out. The amount of white granulated sugar has now been brought to fruition, and the initial trust relationship has been established. With a trusting relationship, the Maya people work harder. Mithril ore was excavated in large quantities and piled as high as a hill next to the mine. Obviously, the energy of these Mayans at work is much higher than when they were enslaved by the Norma. The queen learned once again that to increase productivity, it is not by oppression, but by motivation. In short, the small mine is stable! The next question is the question of the shipping route. The queen passed through the portal and returned to the seaport city. She immediately ordered the sailing team to set up a small port near the mine, and transported a large amount of white sugar. The Mithril ore dug up was transported back by a large ship. Of course, this matter is slower, not overnight. The fleet travels back and forth between the two continents. It is a very laborious task to carry out transportation and construction, and it will take time. It is impossible for the queen to toss about the New World all the time. After the arrangements are made, she will return to the Path of Light and take care of her government affairs. But Robb stayed in the New World! To dig well for ore, to dig for rare herbs, and to find all kinds of weird materials, its impossible not to be in the New World. After thousands of years of development in the Fengmo Continent, it has long been dug up by the Norma people of the Granite. If you want to find rare ores, the chance is really slim. On the contrary, New World is a blank piece of paper, just like a newly opened expansion in the game, where there is a chance of getting a good mine. The middle of the mine is covered. A small church, used as a temporary residence for Robb. Because this church is where Godafather wants to live, the plasterers worked very hard. Not only did they move a lot of cement from the portal, they built the entire house into a concrete building and also decorated it. With colorful glass, some people even proposed to get a pipe organ, but Robb rejected their proposal, and the pipe organ was unnecessary. The reason why he built the home here into the form of a church is only for the purpose of "a teleportation point". Only with a church and a cemetery can he activate the teleportation point. For the convenience of future visits, the temporary home should be repaired like this. It doesn''t matter anyway. Robb was just like in Westwind City, with Erlang''s legs upturned, lazily on a new stone chair, lazily watching the people coming and going around him. This place is much more depressed than Westwind City. There is nothing but a group of miners. It''s really nothing good to say, but there will always be surprises. For example now... A Mayan woman came to Robb, carrying a thick roll of leather on her shoulder. The Maya woman is really not beautiful, but she has a good figure, and she is very seductive when she covers her face. She placed the thick roll of leather on her shoulder in front of Robb, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and gestured happily. Because the translator was not there, everyone had to communicate like this. Robb saw that she pointed to the leather, and then pointed to the lunch box in the hand of a craftsman passing by, and he understood that she wanted to exchange the leather for food. For these simple Mayans, eating and dressing are their only pursuits. Or, because they are too poor, they cant care about anything other than eating and dressing, so they dont have the time and mood to pursue other things. thing. The woman danced with her hands, gestured with a lot of hair on her body, and used an elephant-like nose in front of her. Robb understood: "Is this the skin of a long-haired elephant?" He picked up the leather and took a closer look. He didn''t know it. At first glance, it was a surprise. In the game "Black Blade", this leather is a 75-level rare leather! The name of the game is called Polar Fur. Of course, the Maya don''t know any polar fur, they only know that it is the skin of a long-haired elephant. Robb quickly turned to Elsie, who followed him to the broken mine and said, "Give her food, a lot of food, um... enough for her family to eat for a year." Elsie was surprised: "Give so much? Is this kind of fur so good?" Robb smiled and said: "Very good! Give her more food, let her feel the warmth of the Westwind people, and be a benchmark. In the future, more Maya people will send us good things." The Maya woman did not understand what the two said, and the interpreter was not there, so she looked at Robb nervously, wondering whether he would like to exchange food for herself. When she saw Robb and Elsie talking With a smile on his face, he felt calm, and thought to himself: He looks very happy, he should give me a lot of food, right? Just thinking of this, I saw Elsie walked into the portal... After a while, Elsie came back, and a big soldier came behind him. The big soldier carried a big bag of potatoes on his shoulders and put the bag in front of the woman. Woman overjoyed: This bag of potatoes is at least two hundred catties! Give me so much food? Ah, that''s great! If our family eats five catties of potatoes a day, the food will be enough for us to eat for at least one month. However, as soon as she thought of this, she saw another soldier approaching from the portal, and another big bag of potatoes threw in front of her. "Huh? Still more?" The woman was stunned. Then another soldier came, another bag, another bag... In a blink of an eye, there were dozens of big bags of potatoes piled up in front of the woman, as high as a hill. The woman was completely stunned, and she felt that she couldn''t find North. As a former bishop, Elsie used to preach everywhere. He was very familiar with sign language. He smiled and gestured to her for a while, and the woman understood: "All these are for you, and there will be good things in the future. Bring it here." The woman looked at the piles of potatoes, let out a scream of excitement, then fell to the ground with a bang and passed out. Chapter 796： war? No, the villagers are fighting! As soon as the woman passed out, a group of people came back outside the mine. This is a mixed team. There is an interpreter in the team, three Westwind men and ten Eagle fighters. As for the leader of the team, it is actually Solfa. With a smile on her face, she went back to Robb, and immediately handed him a simple map that had just been drawn, and the ink hadnt even dried, and said, Godafather, Ill draw a map of ten miles around the mine. NS." Robb is overjoyed! It turned out that a few days ago, the Queen led an army to help the Mayans defeat the Norma. After rescuing the villagers, the relationship between the two parties improved. The people of Westwind City no longer need to be trapped in the mines. They are guided by the eagle warriors and their footprints. You can step outside the village and explore outside. So Rob called Sofa and asked her to take a small team and go out to draw a map. After several days of painstaking surveys, a map of ten miles around was finally completed. Robb took the map and looked carefully. The ten eagle fighters who followed Sofa looked at the woman on the ground: "What happened to her?" After a translation, the eagle warriors realized that the woman got a few thousand catties of potatoes, so she passed out with excitement. This...it was...what a happy trouble. The eagle warriors almost wanted to turn around and look for the mammoth! However, they also know that mammoths are not so easy to find. Even if they are found, they may not be able to fight. This requires chance and coincidence. The reason why this woman can take out a mammoth skin is only because her man left the dog. Shit luck, when I was out hunting, I happened to run into a mammoth that fell to death. This kind of **** luck cannot be replicated. Several eagle fighters discussed in a low voice: "Let''s team up to catch the mammoth." "Ten people are not enough! Twenty people." "Add another twenty brothers with the best relationship, find them separately, and then hunt together. After killing, the meat of the elephant can be used for jerky, the ivory can be sold for money, and the elephant skin can be exchanged for several thousand catties of potatoes, my God! We alone can get at least a hundred catties of potatoes." "Don''t think about being too beautiful. The mammoth is in the north. There are people from the polar tribes over there. The relationship between our tribe and their tribe is not very good. If you walk into their territory casually, it will cause war." "We can discuss with the patriarch. If the patriarch knows that a mammoth skin can be exchanged for more than two thousand catties of food, he will agree to declare war on the polar tribes." A few guys discussed it in full swing. Robb took the map with a radius of ten miles and opened "Looking for Ore". Nothing was found. There were only two small yellow dots on the map. Those were two patches of ore that were already being mined. Silver mine. Open it again to look for wood, no...there are all scum trees around here, the kind that can''t get good wood. Let''s look for gems again, but still no. Looking for herbs, no. Looking for animals... I wipe it, this won''t work, the map is full of small yellow dots, there are too many animals! Animals in the real world are not like the game world. The game world will deliberately disperse the animals and weed out the meaningless small animals. But in the real world, a hunt for animals, from the most scumbag bunny to the big thunder lizard, will all be displayed on the small map, and you can''t see it. A litter of rabbits will create a large number of densely packed small yellow spots, crazy. Robb shook and put down the map: "The ten-mile range is still a little too small. You can only work hard to find a way for you to continue making the map." Sofa smiled: "It''s not hard at all." Working for Robb is really not hard, at least it''s easier than her previous life and death for the desert kingdom. At this time, the interpreter came out from the side, pointed at the eagle warriors next to him, and whispered: "These guys seem to be planning to hunt the mammoth, and then exchange the leather for potatoes." Robb smiled and said, "That''s pretty good, I don''t have too many polar furs." The translator said: "However, they said that the Mammoths must be in conflict with a certain northern tribe, as if they are preparing to start a war." Robb: "..." Robb doesnt like to hear about wars, but if you think about it carefully, the current form of these Maya tribes is similar to primitive tribes. Its normal to start wars for resources, and this can be regarded as their tribes and tribes. There must be a relationship between it. It is also a form of survival! Robb is really inconvenient to deal with this kind of thing. If he provides help to these eagle fighters, it will kill those of the polar tribes. If he persuades these eagle fighters not to go, he probably wont be able to persuade him. These people are not going to die for resources, because their lives need resources to protect them. Even if Robb says he doesn''t want polar fur now, these guys won''t stop, because they already know the value of polar fur. Even if Robb doesn''t need it, other merchants will ask for it in the future, and the result is the same. "It''s really embarrassing!" Robb sighed long: "If you are not careful, you will become the perpetrator of the war. This is really beyond my wish." Sofa whispered next to him: "Godafather, you are a kind person, you can''t see war and death, but in the current situation in Maya, it is impossible for these tribes not to fight. They will have to go through sooner or later. In a reunification war, the powerful tribes swallow the weak and merge into a real country, otherwise, they will always be in this primitive state forever." This makes sense! But think about it carefully, these Mayan tribal wars are not actually wars. At most, even if the village is fighting with the village, it can''t kill a few people on this scale. Let them have a good time and integrate the population and resources of the tribe, which is also beneficial to them. Robb simply didn''t care, let them play. A few days later... At 11:30 in the evening, the night on the Maya continent is much quieter than the night in Westwind City. There are no street lights made of Jin Yaoshi, and no feasting nightlife. Pubs and dance halls are completely impossible. This makes it habitual. Xifeng people who have gotten into the night life are not used to it! In the dead of night, Robb was still bored tossing on the bed, unable to sleep. Outside the window, there was a crooked bright moon, dotted with dots. At this moment, Miss Queen''s dedicated communication crystal ball lit up. Robb answered the phone and said angrily: "Hey! Don''t look at what time it is now? Call at midnight, do you want someone to go to bed? Fortunately, I haven''t fallen asleep yet, or you''ll be scammed to death." Queen: "Oh? It''s only half past seven here, not long after dinner." Robb then remembered that he was in the New World, and the queen was in the Gran Kingdom. There was a four-hour time difference between the two. Chapter 797： The eagle warrior of the polar tribe Robb said: "Well, it turns out that it''s evening on your side, it''s regular phone time." Miss Queen also thought about something: "In the future, when you are in the New World, I will call earlier." She said something like this before asking: "How is the situation on the New World side?" Robb smiled and said: "Don''t worry, your mine is now operating smoothly. The small team you left is responsible for counting the ore and sending sugar every day, while the Mayans desperately dig stones out of the mine. " The queen said "Oh" and looked very satisfied: "That''s good, about ten days later, my first fleet will arrive at the coast not far east of the mine, where there should be a temporary construction by the Norma. The seaport, my people will take it over, and then I will focus on building this seaport and use it as the first base area on the New World." Robb smiled and said, "Where is the Norma? What''s the reaction?" The queen snorted: "The Norma people sent a protest, demanding that our country return their mines, but I didnt bother to care about them. They were so arrogant when they came to join the civil war in the Kingdom of Gran, but now Im arrogant. Just hit it and start screaming, ghostly treat them." Robb smiled and said: "Then you have to be careful. The Norma protests are invalid, and they must start to fight back. They have been operating the New World for a long time, but unlike you, they should have many ports. And there are still many ships moving here. Your steel battleship is temporarily unable to fight across the ocean. If you rely on sailboats alone, you will have no advantage in fighting Norma." Her Majesty the Queen knows this. She said seriously: "I''ve thought about this. I must build a coal refueling station in the New World before the steel battleship can get there, but it feels silly to transport coal over the sea and pile it there. If I can find it in the New World A coal mine, that would be great." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t find me for this kind of mess, I won''t help you find coal mines." The queen told Robb to hear this, hoping that he could help find the coal mine, but Robb was obviously not fooled. He is now annoyed to find high-level materials. Where is there any time to help dig coal? What''s more, Robb''s "mineral finding" skills can''t find coal mines at all. The queen had no choice but to grievance Barra: "If you don''t help find it, you have to help find a way." Robach said: "Why do I have to help you?" "You kissed me!" The queen said calmly. After losing a bet with Robb on good or bad chocolate last time, she was taken to the woods by Robb and gave a savage kiss. Moreover, she had put her little face together, but Robb did this. The bad guy helped her face and kissed her lips hard. Miss Queen grieved Barra to write down the matter... Now I ask Robb for help with this, without any psychological pressure. "Okay!" Robb had no choice but to admit it. Miss Queen''s red lips looked very attractive, and she couldn''t help taking a bite. At this time, men had to bear a little responsibility. Yes, of course, I plan to be responsible. I cant lose on my lips. I smiled and said: "Miss Queen, we agreed that I will kiss you if you lose. I didnt say whether its a kiss or a kiss. So, my approach no problem." The queen squinted. Robb said, "However, I am a kind person, if I just give an idea, I can help you. Turn back, you throw a few coal stones from the portal, I will take them to the Maya, and let them When dealing with cocoa beans and white sugar, people from tribes and tribes can always find them." The queen thought about it carefully, this is true! I am not the kind of brutal gameplay of the Norma Kingdom. I have listened to Robbs suggestion and made friends with the Mayans. In this case, the relationship of the circle of friends must of course be used. It is said that there are millions in the New World. If you can let them find help for the indigenous people, it is of course the best. A few days later, the war between the polar tribe and the Gada tribe broke out! The Gada tribe is a tribe that has established a good relationship with Robb and the others. The people of this tribe are attracted to the long-haired elephants in the territories of the polar tribes. Of course, the reason is that the skins of the long-haired elephants can be exchanged for two thousand catties of food. It was supposed to be settled by doing business, but the relationship between the two tribes was originally bad, and the business could not be negotiated, and eventually it turned into a war. The Gada tribe sent nearly two hundred eagle fighters to fight a desperate "war" with more than two hundred eagle fighters from the polar tribe. This "grand scale" war took place in the north of the Gada tribe. In a wood not far away. The two sides conspired against each other with bows, arrows, bamboo arrows, and javelins, and then brandished spears and leather shields, shouting frantically to each other: "Wipe your mother", "Into your sister" and other charge slogans, and then rushed desperately. After a group fight, the Gada tribe was defeated, and they were eager to grab the site, but they retreated with a bruised face. This is embarrassing! Robb had no choice but to hold back a smile and comfort them: "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter this time, it will be the same next time. A beautiful place is waiting for you, and you will succeed one day." That evening, after night fell. Elsie brought an interpreter, and a Maya wearing wolf fur clothes, and came to Robb: "Godafather, this person wants to see you, saying that there is something to discuss with you." Robb looked at this man curiously. The Maya said in a cautious tone: "I am an eagle warrior from a polar tribe." "Yo!" Robb was happy. The polar eagle warrior whispered: "We know that you are from the sea, and you carry amazing goods. We all know these." Robb smiled and said, "Just tell me, what is the matter with you coming to see me?" The polar eagle warrior said: "We learned from other tribes that the idiots of the Gada tribe came to attack us because they wanted mammoths, and they can trade them for mammoth skins. There is a lot of food, so I risked my life to ask you, if we bring you mammoth skins, would you be willing to exchange it with us? Our tribe has a lot of mammoth skins." "Of course I am happy." Robb smiled: "Although I and the Gada tribe are good friends, I don''t want to become enemies with the polar tribe. If possible, I hope to make friends with everyone I know, as long as the other party It also means making friends." The polar eagle warrior said dissatisfied: "If you make friends with us, you can no longer make friends with the Gada tribe." Robb said, "No, no, no, I don''t agree with you. You have no right to restrict what kind of friends your friends make. That is called hegemonic thinking, which is very undesirable." Chapter 798： Whats happening here? The polar eagle warrior showed a fierce expression, but Robb also grinned at him, super fierce: "What fierce are you? You are not fierce even with your chest?" Polar Eagle Warrior: "..." Robb said: "In short, you are welcome to exchange the mammoth skin for me at any time, but I want to use this to restrict how I can make friends. That is too much. If your IQ is really human IQ, not a monster, then Think about it carefully." After all, the Mayans are humans, not monsters, and their IQs are indeed above the human level. It didn''t take long before the Far North Luo made a decision, and that was to be Robb''s friend with the Gada tribe. Of course, they continue to be enemies with the Gada tribe. As Robes mine is located in the southeast of the Gada tribe, and the Lao Lao in the far north is located to the northeast of the Gada tribe. There is still a Gada tribe between the two points. It was quite a setback to bring the elephant''s skin to Robb and exchange it for several thousand catties of grain. They can only take advantage of the darkness, send a small group of troops, bring elephant skins, sneak around the village of the Gada tribe, sneak into the Robb mine, after changing the grain, then carry the grain bag, cautiously Secretly sneaked back. Such actions can be concealed for a while, but not for a lifetime. Three days later, the sentinel of the Gada tribe discovered the small actions of the polar tribe, and the patriarch personally ran to negotiate with Robb, and he got the same answer as Robb: "You have no right to interfere with whom I make friends." Patriarch Gada wanted to exchange sugar and food from Robb, but he didn''t dare to tear his face with Robb, but he was furious when he thought that the people from the polar tribes would also exchange things with Robb. Well, you can come over and steal, and I can come over and steal too. The people of the Gada tribe secretly organized a hunting team. Taking advantage of the fact that the people of the polar tribe were not paying attention, they crossed their territory and ran to hunting places where long-haired elephants often haunted them. The result was that they got a long hair. The elephant came back happily with the elephant''s carcass. The elephant meat was eaten, and the ivory was used as jewelry. Of course, the elephant skin was sold to Robb. This matter has not been concealed from the polar tribe! Both sides felt that their turf was being entered at will, and their dignity was ruthlessly trampled on. Thus, the second war between the Gada tribe and the polar tribe began. At noon that day, Robb had just finished the lunch Lilian brought from the portal. He was standing on the east side of the mine, looking at the sea, figuring out when Miss Queens sailing team could come, and suddenly saw Elsie take it. With an interpreter, as well as a team of westerly fighters, rushed in from the outside. Robach said, "Elsie, what are you in a hurry?" "A war has been fought!" Elsie yelled, "Godafather, the big thing is not good, there is a war." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "The battle of more than two hundred eagle fighters against more than 300 eagle fighters can also be called a war? You can''t rely on a little score? You are not someone who has never seen the world." Elsie said: "No... it''s not a gang fight between these two tribes, but something more terrifying has come out." He replied with a sigh of relief: "Elephant, such a big elephant, a super huge long-haired elephant, oh my mother." "Huh?" Robbkey said: "What the hell?" "Anyway, something big happened." Elsie said: "Godafather, please follow me right away, there is a super good show coming." Hearing how excited he was, Robb became interested, followed behind Elsie, and the group ran north quickly. After passing the village of the Gada tribe, they saw that there was chaos in the village. The old and weak women and children were packing their things and running towards the south, while some of them were running towards the north. The translator whispered: "Part of these old and weak women and children want to escape, and part of them want to go to the north to support their husbands." Robb said, "Oh, it seems that things are really big. The old and weak women and children must either run away or join the war. This is really a big deal." Everyone ran north again, through a dense forest, and suddenly the field of vision in front became wide. There was a clearing outside the forest. In the distance, you could see the snow-white mountains. In the clearing, a terrible battle was taking place. A huge long-haired elephant, at least two or three stories high, is leading thirty or forty long-haired elephants of ordinary size, facing each other in the open space. The eagle warriors of the Gada tribe and the polar tribe were all present, and many women on both sides participated in the battle. Hundreds of people fought around dozens of elephants. The scene looked really spectacular. I saw the giant long-haired elephant roared up to the sky, and then slammed its head. Its long nose swept over like a whip. The eagle warriors standing in front of it raised the small leather shield on their left hand together. Desperately block before. "Pumpy!" There was a continuous muffled sound, and the giant long-haired elephant''s nose was pulled on the shield, who would be shocked to fly back. The eagle warrior, who was known for his agility, could not rotate and adjust in mid-air after being drawn into the air. The posture can''t be achieved with force and force, being drawn back like a projectile, falling into the grass, or hitting the trunk with his back hard, and then slipping weakly against the trunk. Someone yelled: "Be careful of this thing''s nose!" "Don''t get stabbed by his ivory, it''s over in one shot." "Net, cover its head with a net." "Don''t forget the little long-haired elephant next to you." "Those are not baby elephants at all, they are also ordinary adult elephants." "What the **** is this giant? Why can it grow so big?" The eagle warriors scolded loudly and fought carefully. However, their strength is too small in front of this huge long-haired elephant. With a casual charge, the giant elephant can rush the eagle fighters to pieces. They can''t be crushed. No one can resist directly. This giant elephant. Robb asked curiously: "What are these two tribes doing? Why did they suddenly join forces to fight the giant elephant?" The interpreter ran out and asked for a circle, and then reported back: "Godafather, the Gada tribe and the polar tribe had a date here just now. The agreement was made. The losing side will merge into the other tribe, but they have just started fighting in groups. Not long after, this group of elephants suddenly rushed out of the mountain and attacked them frantically. I think that these two tribes have been hunting furry elephants secretly recently. It should have angered the leader of the elephant herd. The leader led dozens of elephants out for revenge, and it happened that two tribes were in an appointment. As a result... it became like this." Robb: "..." In the clearing in front of me, the elephant and the Maya were beaten into the dark. However, the giant elephant was really terrifying. No Maya could stand its nose flick, and the Mayas attack was right. As far as it is concerned, it is no different from tickling. If it goes on like this, the Maya will be killed by the giant elephant sooner or later. Chapter 799： Invincible Colossus The giant elephant threw off its long nose, and there was a loud noise, and five more eagle fighters were thrown into flight by their noses. Several eagle warriors on the side took the opportunity to stab the spears in their hands on the side of the giant elephant, but there was no use for eggs. The elephant skin didnt know what ghost strength it was. The spears even stabbed the skin. Don''t wear it. On the contrary, because of the shock effect of the stabbing too hard, the mouths of several eagle fighters were shaken with great pain. The giant elephant turned his head angrily, stared at the eagle warrior who had just barreled it, and yelled at them with a long tusks. Ivorys offensive power is no better than that of an elephants trunk. If it is stabbed, there is only one dead end. Several eagle warriors turned around in fright and ran away, not even daring to block them with their small shields. At this moment, the patriarch of the Gada tribe and the patriarch of the polar tribe shot at the same time, and a strange red light filled their bodies. At the same time, they used the unique witchcraft of the Maya tribe, and only heard appearing in midair. Two weird pillars were created, which looked a lot like the "totems" of the shaman. Two pillars descended from the sky, and a "tuk" sound was inserted in front of the giant elephant, blocking its way, making it unable to pursue the eagle fighters. The giant elephant was dumbfounded for a moment. Although it was powerful, its IQ was not high. This kind of strange pillar suddenly fell from the sky, it needs time to figure out what it is. At this moment, a red snake head appeared on the two pillars at the same time. The snake head opened the mouth of the blood basin and spit out a red magic beam at the giant elephant "Biu". It turns out that this thing is a unique skill of the Maya wizard, the viper guard! Its power is quite strong, the two red magic beams carry very powerful magic power, but its magic power system is slightly different from the magic power system of Fengmo Continent, but the origin is not much different. They are all powers from nature. . Two magic beams hit the giant elephant''s head! The giant elephant had obviously received some damage and was no longer unscathed as before. It took two steps angrily and shook its head. The two viper guards hadn''t planned to stop there yet, the snake head opened its mouth again, and Biu, Biu, and Biu continuously spit out several red magic lasers, hitting the giant elephant''s head. "Ohhhhhh!" The giant elephant screamed angrily after being hit by the continuous magical attacks. The eagle fighters were overjoyed, and someone shouted: "We can win!" "With the help of the wizard''s spell, we have a chance." "Kill this big mammoth, we will get a huge skin, and the white people will give us tens of thousands of catties of food." "Go!" The eagle warriors were energetic, and a large group of eagle warriors rushed over, defeating the ordinary long-haired elephants outside. The two viper guards kept shooting out magical rays, slamming that one. The giant elephant, the giant elephant was beaten back, back, back... "Stay steady! We are going to win!" "Furthermore, if the giant elephant falls, we will..." The shout of an eagle warrior had not yet ended. The giant elephant retreated to a certain distance, and suddenly stopped. It hissed to the sky, then slammed its head and charged... The thrust was terrifying. Every step of the run shook the mountain, and the momentum was shocking. When the elephant''s head was lowered, the long tusks stretched out, like a horrible siege and crash. It rushed in frantically against the attack of two viper guards. Two vipers guarded Biu, Biu, and Biu desperately, but still couldn''t stop it from rushing forward. With a loud "bang", the head of the giant elephant hit one of the viper guards. The viper guard snapped instantly and was knocked into the sky. It exploded into a piece of magic light particles in mid-air and dissipated without a trace. Without a trace, then, the giant elephants head swayed and slammed into another viper guard. The end of this pillar was exactly the same as the first one. It broke off, flew up in the air, turned into magical light particles and dissipated without a trace. Without a trace. People from the two tribes exclaimed at the same time: "Ah!" "This giant elephant is not even afraid of the wizard''s viper guard." "It''s over, is there any way to deal with it?" "no solution anymore!" The patriarch of the Gada tribe and the patriarch of the polar tribe even launched a gang fight not long ago, and they were frightened to death, but now the two are standing side by side, with a panic expression: "What should I do?" "I don''t know what to do!" "Escape?" "You can run a mammoth with all your strength?" "Then climb a tree?" "This elephant is higher than a cliff, and it''s a fart for climbing trees." The two patriarchs were embarrassed. The giant elephant stared at its huge eyes and searched the crowd. Soon, it locked the two patriarchs. It was the viper guard released by these two guys just now. It hurts to beat it, but it is very vengeful. It raised its long nose, roared, then lowered its head, and charged at the two patriarchs. The two patriarchs were both old and legal professions. They couldn''t run fast. Seeing a giant elephant like this mountain rushing over, they couldn''t even think of running away, so they could only close their eyes and wait for death. The eagle warriors on both sides exclaimed loudly. Someone desperately threw spears at the giant elephant, but it was useless. Amidst the terrifying and strange screams of people on both sides, the giant elephant rushed in front of the two patriarchs, threw his huge heads, and slammed them hard... At this crucial moment, suddenly, a figure dangled between the giant elephant and the two patriarchs. Then, with a loud noise of "Peng", the giant elephant stopped. The two patriarchs had closed their eyes and waited for death, but now they realized that they were not dead, they quickly opened their eyes, only to realize that a white man was standing in front of them. This white man was among the people who came to dig mining across the ocean. The boss, the man everyone calls Godafather. "Oh!" Everyone yelled in surprise: "He blocked the giant elephant!" "How did you do it?" "It''s a shield! Little leather shield!" Everyone found out that Godafather didnt know when, and picked up a small leather shield that the eagle warrior had dropped on the ground. He used this small leather shield to block the assault of the giant elephant... The giant elephant that smashed into like a mountain was actually blocked by him with a small leather shield, and the force of the impact was overwhelming, and it was carried down by such a small body. Simply unreasonable. The most outrageous thing is that Robb''s action of holding a shield to block an elephant is also a standard Mayan eagle warrior''s blocking skill! The small leather shield of the eagle warrior is mainly used to deal with long-range attacks. The effect of dealing with close attacks is very poor. The effect of this blocking skill is also quite bad. However, this white man has this very poor blocking skill. Blocking the head bump of the giant elephant is simply unthinkable and can''t understand it. Everyone: "..." Chapter 800： Zoom in Everyone looked confused and confused, in fact, the giant elephant was equally confused. It hit with all its strength, and it was actually blocked by a human being so lightly, I don''t understand it. "Wow!" The giant shook its head sharply and swept its ivory. The sharp ivory is like two sharp knives. When swiped by this thing, there is only one dead end. However, Robb stretched out his hand and pressed lightly on its ivory, leaped, and jumped over the top of the giant elephant''s head. This move is exactly the eagle warrior''s displacement skill "Flying over the Jungle". He uses the swept ivory as a branch to activate the skill, and it works. Everyone: "..." Ordinary eagle fighters can never do it, because the ivory sweep is too fast, how can anyone have time to take advantage of the double jump on the ivory at such a speed? This is so unreasonable that he doesn''t make sense. How fast an eagle warrior can do it? But Robb did it, and when he jumped over the ivory, he also added an eagle warrior''s unique combat technique in mid-air, the "jungle spin kick". This kick is really beautiful, other males. The Eagle Warrior couldn''t even imagine that Robb was able to connect "Flying over the Jungle" and "Jungle Kick" so beautifully. He almost just took off, and at the same time, a spinning kick hit the center of the elephant''s eyebrows. However, although the action is beautiful, no one is optimistic about the effect of this foot. Because the colossus is very powerful. Just now countless eagle fighters have hit it with various combat skills, but it hasnt even damaged one of its hairs, and the spear cant pierce its skin. Even if its kicked well, I guess it won''t hurt it. but Everyone was stunned immediately. Robbs kick actually worked. The giant elephant looked as if he had been kicked and took two steps back. Then he sat down on the ground, shook his head, and looked up. It seems to be spinning around a bit. Everyone: "..." Robb turned in a circle in mid-air, landed, stood steady, turned his head, and looked at the giant elephant grinningly. He just kicked it up and discovered that the strength of this giant elephant is roughly equivalent to the strength of the 80-level elite BOSS monster in "Black Blade". It is weaker than the sphinx, but it is For ordinary monsters, it is really too strong, no wonder these Mayans are helpless with it. Even if Robb used the professional kicking skill of "Fighter", he couldn''t get it off in one stroke, let alone the "jungle spin kick" he just used was a kicking skill belonging to the professional "Eagle Warrior". The power is much weaker than the kicking skills of the "Fighter", only to the extent that this giant elephant can only be injured a little bit, and its HP is still too much. The giant elephant shook his head and stood up again, with a huge body like a mountain standing in front of Robb. Robb raised his head and looked at the goods, and the goods were also looking at Robb. Just like a person, they made an epic movement and stared at each other. The two patriarchs shouted: "Quickly, go up and help him!" As soon as the eagle warriors wanted to take a step, Robb turned his head and waved his hand and said, "Don''t use it, you can deal with ordinary elephants. I will take care of this giant elephant." However, after he said this, the eagle fighters did not stop because of language barriers. As a result, the interpreter rushed over from the side, stood beside Robb, and said loudly: "The nuns are playing well! I only need to be alone here." The Maya cast an admiring look at the translation: "You are such a hero, you want to fight the giant elephant alone." The translation said: "It''s not me, I''m just a translator. Godafather alone deals with the giant elephant." The Mayans said, "But the giant elephant threw its nose at you." The translator turned his head and saw that it was really true that the giant elephant and Robb were staring at each other, and there was a strong dialogue. As a result, the translator ran over and stood beside Robb inexplicably, and he was still facing the giant elephant with his **** on the other side. The Mayan people spoke, which made the giant elephant feel insulted and threw his nose at him. Translation: "Oh my mother! Help!" Robb stretched out his hand and grabbed the nose of the giant elephant. This nose swept the eagle warrior just now, and it could sweep a dozen people away, but Robb reached out and grabbed it. It seemed that the thief was relaxed. The interpreter took the opportunity to run, and shouted as he ran, "Niemen played well, did you see it? Godafather grabs the trunk with one hand. You dont need help from you scum. I have the rules of the Westwind town. Once Godafather takes a shot, the scum will automatically Retreat." Everyone: "..." The two patriarchs nearby, the eagle warriors, and the ordinary villagers who were ready to rush to help, all retreated to a distance. Well, I was a little scared to face the giant elephant. If you want to fight alone, let you fight alone. Dont ask us to help if you cant beat it. Robb was holding the elephants nose with one hand. The giant elephant was very angry. He dragged backwards, trying to retract its nose. However, it only discovered that it couldnt move. This little human looks Although it was just a little bit big, his strength was actually bigger than himself. If you can''t win, Robb drags its nose hard, knots it, and then loosens it. The colossus held a knotted nose, and the thief was embarrassed. Everyone: "..." "Okay, hurry up, don''t bother to waste time." Robb picked up a spear dropped by an eagle warrior from the ground and held it in his right hand. This time, the left hand shield and the right hand spear looked very standard. By the way, there is still a feather hat. He found a wounded eagle warrior lying on the ground in the distance, and immediately waved to him, magically "fetching something from the air", the eagle warrior''s hat flew over, and Robb caught it. Wear it well. Now we are all alive! He raised his left and right hands, the small leather shield and the spear were raised to the sky together, and then there was a weird cry of "oooooooo" in his mouth. The people of Westwind City could not understand this weird call, but the Maya people could understand it. This is: the cry of the jungle! This is the starting action of the eagle warrior who wants to zoom in. After shouting, the eagle warrior will launch the most sophisticated nirvana-the violent tropical jungle! They felt tight in their hearts and thought to themselves: This white man would actually do this too? What the **** is this? The giant elephant didn''t care about making gestures. He lowered his forehead and ran into Robb again, his knotted nose looked very funny. Robb suddenly lowered his head, a green light filled his body... The shining green light particles diffused out of him, he brushed the ground, jumped at the giant elephant, in mid-air, made a big move: "violent tropical jungle." Everyone only felt that there was a flash of light on the top of Robb''s head, which lit up in a flash. Then, he did not know where he took out a short bow and shot it at the giant elephant. As the arrow just flew out, Robb also "poofed" a poisoned arrow from his mouth, and then closed it. The bow drew out the spear again, a shadow of the spear was like a mountain, and it stabbed the giant elephant... Chapter 801： Why are you stunned? Robbs actions were as fast as an electric flash. In an instant, he stabbed a large spear shadow that could not be seen clearly at the giant elephant. His people seemed to have turned into many individuals in an instant, and suddenly appeared in The giant elephant stabs two spears on the left side, and suddenly appears on the right side of the giant elephant. This is a very common picture in the game. The big move of agile professions. Many games have such animation effects. Anyway, the player will be transformed into a phantom, playing around the target, and you cant see the figure. Nanta. The same is the "violent tropical jungle". When a real eagle warrior is cast, it is limited by the speed of the human body. It is impossible to be so fast and beautiful. The eagle warrior''s ultimatum was brought into play to the point where people couldn''t stop watching. At that moment, there seemed to be several Robbs attacking the giant elephant from all directions at the same time, and the picture effect was full! After a few seconds, Robb''s figures were all gathered together, swiping the ground, and forming a single person, and finally made a handsome closing action, thrusting the spear to the ground, with his back facing the target. The colossus froze and did not move. After several seconds, it collapsed and fell to the ground with a splash of dust. Everyone forgot to cheer, and they all froze. It took a few more seconds before I heard Robb spit out in a weird tone: "What kind of ghost class, the action of the kill action must be in this dirt victory pose..." He took the victory posture, and while complaining about the graphic designer, he turned around, and said to the Maya who were stunned next to him: "What is it? Clean up the battlefield!" Maya: "Oh! Hey?" The giant elephant fell and the elephant herd lost its leader. The ordinary long-haired elephants panicked, and many elephants began to run away. Although the Maya wanted to chase them, they suffered a lot of injuries when they fought against the giant elephants. They had been beaten long ago and now they have no energy to chase the elephants when they want to retreat. What remained on the battlefield were the corpses of a giant elephant and five ordinary elephants, as well as a Maya who was injured. The professions of the two patriarchs, "sorcerers", have both offensive magic and recovery magic. They belong to that kind of supernatural legal profession. The two began to cast spells to treat the soldiers'' injuries. As a result, the wounded eagle soldiers began to stand up one after another. The first action after these fighters stood up was to pay attention to Robb, because Robbs set of "raging tropical jungle" that was gorgeous to the point just now almost perfectly performed the profession of the eagle warrior to this world. There can be no better Eagle Warrior than him. For these Mayans, whose cultural forms are relatively primitive, it is a natural instinct to worship the strong. Countless eagle warriors knelt down to the huge mountain corpse of the giant elephant, roaring in unintelligible prayers in their mouths, mixed with Godafather, Godafather, Godafather with substandard pronunciation... Even if Robb didn''t understand Maya, he knew that they were admiring Godafather for being great. After defeating such a powerful giant elephant, his heart of worship was so expressive that he couldn''t express it at all, so he had to keep humming. The two patriarchs walked side by side in front of Robb and gave him a solemn gift: "Great white eagle warrior! Your strength has opened our eyes." "Well, it''s easy to talk." Robb replied casually, being worshipped too much, and now he is immune to being worshipped, and he has no feeling. The two patriarchs thanked him, then turned their heads and glanced at each other, their brows pricked up again: "You, blame you, you are the one who attracted the colossus. If Godafather were not here, we would be dead. NS." The two pointed at each other''s noses and cursed at the same time. Polar patriarch: "You sneaked into our territory to hunt the mammoths, so that''s why the elephant king would get revenge." Patriarch Gada: "It''s you who sneaked through my territory and traded elephant hides with Godafather. If you don''t follow the rules first, we will sneak into your territory." Polar patriarch: "Godafather is not yours. What''s the problem with our dealing with him? It''s you who want to monopolize the deal with them." Patriarch Gada: "Godafather was just south of our tribe when he came to Maya. It wasn''t that I deliberately moved the village and got stuck among you. You need him to trade, make a detour, why secretly get from the middle of my turf? Drill?" "Go around!" The polar patriarch angered: "The east is the sea, and the west is the big cliff. How can I go around? If I don''t wear it from your house, I fly?" Chief Gada: "That''s my shit!" The two people quarreled fiercely, arguing and arguing, the two were about to fight again, and the chief Gada said: "There is a kind of screaming, come, summon the eagle warriors, come to fight again, the losing tribe Merge into each other." The polar patriarch said: "Whoever is afraid of, come and come." The two began to roll their sleeves, ready to go. The translator kept telling Robb about the content of their quarrel. Robb couldnt laugh or cry. When the two were almost quarreling and ready to fight, Robb stretched out his hand and put one hand on ones shoulder. , Smiled and said: "Stop arguing, listen to me." As soon as he put his hands up, the two patriarchs felt as if they had a huge boulder on their shoulders. They couldn''t move the whole person. Naturally, they couldn''t quarrel anymore. They had to turn their heads and look at Robb together: "You tell me, You speak! Before you speak, take your hands away, oops, the old bones are going to be scattered." Robb said, "Is there any indispensable contradiction between your two races?" "Yes!" The polar patriarch pointed to the nose of patriarch Gada: "This guy robbed my wife when he was young." Chief Gada also pointed to the nose of the Polar Chief and said, "This guy robbed my wife when he was young, but I didn''t steal him." Robb: "What the hell?" The two were arguing, the translator was sweating and followed the translator. After a long time, Robb finally understood that when they were young they had a fight for a girl. Primitive tribes, primitive plots, women like strong ones. Man, these two people have a fight, and the girl sees one of them wins, so she gets along with him. I didn''t expect the two to fight again two days later. The former loser has now won. The girl saw, oh, the wrong person was chosen last time, it doesn''t matter, I will correct it immediately and get back to the winner. Then the two of them had nothing to do with each other. The girl would be good with this one at a time, and with that one at the same time, taking the two patriarchs to sleep in turn... In fact, the woman was right. The rules of the tribe were like this. The culture of the primitive society did not require a woman to follow the four virtues. It was also in line with tribal customs to sleep with the strong, and there was nothing wrong with it. No one could vomit her. However, these two patriarchs carried them forever like this. Chapter 802： Kill him and you will become one After hearing the reason, Robb couldn''t help crying or laughing, and asked, "What about the woman now?" "It''s already passed away." The two patriarchs felt sad together. "Did you still fight?" "Uh, it''s a habit!" Robb: "..." It doesnt seem to be an irreconcilable contradiction. Robb smiled and said, Well, youre an old man, and youre still wrangling about these things when you were young. Dont you find it ridiculous? Come on, a chocolate, taste the taste. ." He put a piece of chocolate in the hands of the polar patriarch. The polar patriarch took a bite, and the expression on his face suddenly became very exciting: "Ah, this is something made of cocoa beans. It''s delicious...it''s a pity that there are no cocoa beans in my territory." Robb said, "You don''t have cocoa beans in your territory." He turned and pointed at Chief Gada: "There are no mammoths in your territory." "But, when you two of the sites are combined, you have everything." Robb said. "Yeah, so we have to fight." The two patriarchs said together: "Kill him and I will have everything." Robb: "..." Well, the forehead was blocked by these two natives. Robb couldnt help but froze for two seconds before spitting out: As far as I know, there are various tribes on Maya continent. There are not tens of millions, and the total population is several million. Your two tribes are going around and consuming their strength. Are you afraid that other tribes will come and beat you?" "We have a good relationship with other tribes, and we often trade things!" The two patriarchs said together: "Only this bad guy is my enemy." Robb: "..." "Nigerian coal!" Robb set up the table: "Can''t you be in love with each other, can you be a family?" "You can''t get along with this idiot." The two patriarchs said together again. Robb had no choice but to spread his hand and said, "Well, then I have to tell you something more specific. You should know that white people often visit Maya." The two patriarchs knew this. They nodded together and said, "Not only are white people, but there is also a kind of people who are as dark as coal, who often visit the Maya continent." Robb said: "Then you should know that not all these white people are friendly." The two patriarchs nodded together, especially the Gada patriarch. Not long ago, his men were killed by white men and he also grabbed hundreds of villagers to work as laborers. If Robb and Miss Queen didnt help him, he would It''s very uncomfortable. Now his people can still play here with all their tails, all thanks to Robb and the Queen. Robb said: "These whites and blacks may not be as easy to talk as I am. There are many bad guys among them, and there are many cunning and powerful guys. What they hold for you is not necessarily the idea of ??making friends. It may attack you and kill you..." The faces of the two patriarchs changed. "With the arrival of whites and blacks, your world will become faster and faster." Robb said seriously: "There are many weapons that you have never seen or learned, but are extremely powerful. In front of you, new thoughts, new concepts...you will feel the change of the day, the new moon, and the new moon every day." The two patriarchs also understood these words. They have recently begun to feel that the things brought by white people are affecting their lives. Robb said: "So, at this time, the internal friction between your two clans is really not a good thing. What you should do now is to integrate and unite, and then to combine other small villages, small villages, small tribes, and big tribes. Unite and gather strength to resist the robbers who are coming." Both patriarchs fell into deep thought. After a while, patriarch Gada asked cautiously: "Will you help us like last time?" "Of course I will help!" Robb smiled and said, "But are you the kind of tribe that needs the help of others to survive? Do you have no pride and self-esteem?" In this sentence, the expressions of the two patriarchs became serious: "You are reasonable, we Maya, but it is not so easy to succumb to the force of the bad guys, and we can count on your help if we cant run into things. I have to find a way to fight against those evil white people." Robb said, "There are good and bad white people, and there are good people like me." The two patriarchs nodded and said: "We now roughly understand that those who claim to be Norma are bad people, and those who claim to be Gran are all good people." Robb shook his head fiercely: "Don''t! Don''t think about this simply! No matter who the other person claims to be, it doesn''t mean that he is good or bad. To judge what kind of person the other person is, it depends on his behavior. Judge, dont judge from his nationality." "I can only say that there must be good people in Norma, but there must be bad people in Granville! Come on." After that, Robb is no longer a peacemaker, and it is better for them to negotiate and deal with these tribal affairs. He took the people from Westwind City and drove home, leaving the two patriarchs and a large group of people looking at each other. After a long time, the two patriarchs looked at each other and sighed: "Let''s talk!" Three days later, the polar tribe and the Gada tribe announced their fusion. The patriarchs of the two tribes decided on the future development of the tribe through discussion. This kind of tribal management method is almost impossible to change in the civilized world, but in a relatively primitive way It can be achieved in the tribe. The territories of the two tribes were unified, internal friction ceased, and immediately became a huge tribe with more than 500 eagle warriors. A few more days... Robb sat in front of the chapel in the middle of the mine, flipping through a map he had just obtained. With the help of the people of the two tribes, Sofa drew a very detailed map, covering a much wider area. A certain place in the north of the map was also drawn with a long-haired elephant to indicate that There are long-haired elephants in the area. There is a cocoa tree painted in one place, and an iron ingot is painted in another place, indicating that there is a piece of iron ore that has been proven but is too lazy to mine. Of course, you will have to mine sooner or later, but it''s just that you don''t have the ability to dig this kind of stuff on the New World, and you won''t start working on these iron ore until the development of the New World enters a fairly prosperous level. Robb took this newly arrived map, and the thief was happy. First of all, of course, he turned on the "Finding Ore" skill and swept it away, huh? There are four small yellow dots on the map. Two of them are thorium that is already being mined, one is an iron ore that has been proven but is too lazy to do it, and the other is located in a large barren mountain. not sure what it is. "Oh, it seems that this place is worth exploring." Chapter 803： Saronite Robb took Elsie, Solfa, an interpreter, and a small team of eagle fighters who were in charge of the tour guide, and set off in a mighty way towards the small yellow dot on the map. An eagle warrior felt that the Yali pear was very big at the place Robb pointed out: "Mr. Godafather, the mountain you are going to is very steep and dangerous. The mountain is full of rocks and there are almost no trees. We hate it. That kind of place without trees, are you sure you want to go there?" "Sure!" "What are you going to dig?" "I don''t know what I''m going to dig." Robb spread his hands: "It is because I don''t know that I find it interesting." The eagle warrior was speechless for a while, well, I couldn''t understand it, but forget it, the white man gave him a high cost of leading the way. A group of people passed through the jungle and crossed the hills. It didnt take long before they finally came to the place shown on the map. This is a black hill as a whole. All the stones on the hill are black, but this is not coal. It''s just a simple black stone. Since the mountain is mainly made of stones, even the vegetation has not grown up, making the whole mountain bare and looking very ugly. No wonder the Maya don''t like it here! The translator looked at this dangerous mountain and said in a bit embarrassing manner: "I may not be able to climb this kind of mountain." As soon as he finished saying this, he saw Robb waved to him, and then said: "You can try to crawl." "Huh?" The translator felt that he suddenly became as light as a swallow. It was a feeling that his agility had been increased countless times. He tried to climb the mountain, but he did not expect to climb along the cliff easily. Go up, as agile as a monkey. "Hey, I''m invincible!" the translator shouted from the top of the mountain. Elsie couldn''t help laughing: "This idiot, this is the first time Godafather''s buffing magic has been received, haha, really a hillbilly." A group of people climbed up the mountain one after another. Robb followed the guide of the map. After a while, he came to an ugly valley full of black rocks. There were no plants, no animals, and even insects. The whole valley was lifeless. of. Several eagle warriors whispered: "Godafather, we feel very uncomfortable. There is a strong evil here, and it''s difficult to breathe." Elsie also nodded and said: "Godafather, no wonder there are no plants or animals here. I also feel very uncomfortable here. This mountain has a magic power to drive away creatures. It seems to tell all life, dont come close." Although Sofa didn''t speak, she could tell from her uncomfortable expression that she didn''t like it and wanted to leave as soon as possible. The translator is the weakest one, and now he is shivering. Robb said: "I also feel it, an uncomfortable magic power! Hold on for a while, let me see what the **** is here." He stood directly above the little yellow dot, looked around, and saw nothing on the surface, it must be underground, frowned, and punched the ground. With a loud "bang", sand and rocks flew away, and the earth moved and the mountains shook. A huge crater appeared on the ground, and the interpreter and the eagle fighters were so frightened that they almost couldn''t stabilize their footing and fell from the hillside. Only Elsie and Sofa expressed their calmness. Not only were they not frightened, they approached and looked under the pit that Robb had blasted out. As soon as he got to the side of the pit, Sofa gave a "vomit" and almost vomited. She hurriedly stayed far away from the pit and whispered: "The pit exudes very strong magic power, the kind that makes people very, very uncomfortable." Elsies resistance is much stronger than that of Sofa. He can hold it on the side of the pit. A soft golden light envelops him, apparently protecting himself with the magic of the Holy Light. After looking at the pit carefully, he shouted: "Godafather, there is a peculiar ore that emits green light below. Uh, this ore is really disgusting. I really want to fill this pit." Robb had already seen something, he couldn''t help but laughed: "Saronite!" "Saronite? What is it?" Elsie was surprised: "Why have I never heard of it?" Robb smiled and said, "You havent heard that its normal. The Gran Kingdom and Norma Kingdoms knowledge of minerals is only as high as Thorium Mine. This thing called Saronite is far from what you know. It''s still far away." In fact, Robb has gained a little knowledge. This kind of thing called Saronite Evil Iron does not emit such uncomfortable evil spirits when in the game, because the game only has visual effects and will not bring it. Players other perceptions and game designers will not give a piece of ore an unpleasant feeling. They dont have this technology if they want to. But when you see this mineral in the real world, you can feel the very strong and uncomfortable breath it exudes. Robb can resist this kind of breath, but it is really difficult for ordinary people to carry it. live. Robb sighed: "It seems that this kind of ore is difficult for ordinary miners to mine. Unless you shoot a bunch of BUFFs on the miners, the mine won''t work." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Put this thing on your body? Wouldn''t it be disgusting." "It''s not necessarily." Robb took out a small mine **** prepared in advance and smiled: "I will dig it up and try it." Grandmaster-level mining skills are activated...Read the article, 1.5 seconds... Soon, Robb''s hand showed a square, "Saronite Iron Ore" that looked like a big rock. After feeling it, the uncomfortable feeling was indeed very strong. He rubbed his hands again, "smelting", after 1.5 seconds of reading the text, a green metal ingot like a brick-Saronite Iron Ingot appeared in his hand. He brought this thing close to him and felt it, huh? That uncomfortable feeling disappeared! Obviously, the Saronite Iron Ore in the real world is really uncomfortable, but after Robb uses the in-game smelting skills to turn it into a "Saronite Ingot", it becomes the rules of the game. The game designer has no way to design the side effects of mining ingots, and it certainly does not have them. "Hey, it can be used now." Robbile said, "Very good, I will dig more of this stuff first, and smelt all of them into ore ingots, which can be used for equipment. This will take a certain amount of time. You can go back first. , If there is something urgent, just call me." Chapter 804： Reinforcement of Norma Elsie and his party went back to the mine first. Although they really want to stay with Robb to mine, especially Elsie, who likes to brush his face, must live and die by Robbs face to be familiar with each other, but this time its really a bit uncomfortable. The mountain spreads. With a powerful evil spirit, it''s okay to only stay on it for a while, if you stay on it for a long time, you really can''t hold it. Robb waited for them to go back, then picked up the small mining **** again and continued digging. He suddenly discovered that mining in the real world is quite convenient. In the game, the ore is gone as soon as it is dug. I dont know how long it will take to wait until the next time it is refreshed. But in the real world, if a vein is found, there will not be only one ore in it, but there will be a lot of ore. You can hang up a machine here, you don''t need to run around like in the game. Robb simply lay on the side of the mine, used mining skills N times, and then went to sleep, no matter what! At the same time, to the east of the thorium mine in the Norma Kingdom, the sea. Three three-masted galleons approached the shore aggressively. There is a small port in the Norma Kingdom on the shore, but after the last time Miss Queen helped the Mayans to drive away the Norma, the port was no longer managed. The Queens people have not had time to arrive, and the Mayans have no interest in the seaport, so the port has been abandoned for a while, and now the Norma people have returned aggressively. Soldiers jumped down on the three large ships, each with two hundred people on board. After a while, a full 600 people piled up in the port, the first general, wearing heavy iron armor, carrying a huge shield, and long. The sword looks majestic. He said loudly to the soldiers: "Listen well, everyone! A mythril mine that our Norma Kingdom found in the New World was taken over by the **** Glen Dog. All we have to do now is to take that mine back. , Moreover, Glen Dog has dug another mithril mine not far away, and we are going to grab that mine together. Control all the mithril mines and let Glen Dog play with iron." "Norma Forever!" "Norma Forever!" The soldiers coaxed together, and the group was angry. It turned out that a few days ago, the Norma, whom Robb and Miss Queen had driven away, immediately contacted the rest of the nearby colonies after escaping. When the Gran Kingdom was busy with the Civil War, the Norma Kingdom had been operating in the New World for a long time, and several colonies were opened. In the north and south coastlines, they managed and managed several colonies, and there were many large sailing ships passing by. Between these colonies. Therefore, they mobilized three large sailing ships at a very fast speed, carrying a troop of six hundred men, to retaliate. The soldiers rested at the port for a while, and then rushed to the mine as quickly as possible. However, when they rushed to the mine, they discovered that there was not even a single figure in the mine, and even the mithril ore that had been dug up could not find a piece of mine. There were only a few abandoned mines and a pile of messy. Footprints. It turns out that it is impossible for such a large-scale troop to enter the jungle to hide from the Maya. The Maya eagle warriors have long used the "swift footwork" that is faster than galloping horses to inform the workers in the mine and the Queen''s sister to stay. The several persons in charge here evacuated as quickly as possible, and even removed all the ore that had been dug up. The leading knight said: "Shameful Glen Dog, he ran away when he heard the news that we were coming." A pastor of the Holy See of Light came over and whispered: "General, what shall we do now? Guard this mine, and wait for the follow-up troops?" The knight shook his head: "According to the guard, there is a shit. It is meaningless to stay in such a broken place. We must take advantage of the fact that the follow-up troops of Glen Dog have not arrived to achieve greater results." The priest nodded. The two of them opened a map with a simple map of the neighborhood, which is much simpler than the one drawn by Sofa. However, the map marked the location of the mine site in Westwind City, as well as the Gada tribe, Polar tribes, and the location of several small tribes around. The priest said: "General, where shall we fight first?" The knight looked carefully on the map for a long time, and said: "Glan Dogs mithril mine should not be easy to play. After they abandon the mine that they snatched from us, they will definitely shrink all their main forces. In that mine, the strength is definitely not weak. If we attack there, the casualties will definitely be high. It''s not as good as..." He pointed his finger at the village of the Gada tribe: "This village is the Mayan natives who joined the Gran Dog to attack us last time. When the dogs were in the mine, no native eagle warriors could help them." The priest felt reasonable. According to intelligence, this small Mayan village had only 300 eagle fighters in its heyday. After a few battles, the number of fighters should be reduced to only 200. This time Norma came to six. A hundred fighters are more than enough to deal with two hundred eagle fighters. Without hesitation, the two led the troops and marched into the depths of the jungle. However, they didn''t get far before they heard a muffled grunt. The last soldier walking in the army suddenly fell softly and foamed out of his mouth, which was obviously poisoned. The knight smiled and said, "These Mayans will only play this kind of yin, priest, quickly detoxify." The priest nodded, with a detoxification technique and another healing technique, pulling up the soldier who had just fallen to the ground. But at the same time, there was a sudden chaos of arrows in the jungle. The soldiers of the Norma Kingdom were shocked. They hurriedly put up their shields. After a sound of tuk tuk, most of the arrows were blocked, but there were still some. Several people fell to the ground with arrows. Someone shouted: "Eagle Warrior!" "The number is still quite large." "I''m afraid there are no fewer than five hundred people." "How is this possible? There should be only two hundred eagle warriors in the Gada tribe." "There are other tribes. Look, those **** eagle warriors have different headdresses. They are from another tribe." "The ones wearing wolf clothes are from the polar tribes." "Damn, these natives actually formed an alliance." The warriors secretly cried out that the eagle warrior''s individual combat effectiveness is not weak, especially in the jungle. Many of their combat skills can be used with the help of trees, which is even more terrifying. When there are more people and fewer people, these Norma fighters are not afraid of the Eagle fighters, but when the number of people is equal, or when the number is down, they will be very obedient. Not only can they not be beaten, but even escape is a problem. Because of the swift pace of the eagle warrior, the speed can chase the horse. "General, what should I do?" "Fak, these natives!" The general angrily said: "Withdraw, withdraw to the port." Chapter 805： The cannon is so powerful After a little sleep, Robb got up, and there were already a lot of ores beside him, and he casually came up with a "mass manufacturing", and after a while, he rubbed out a lot of Saronite ingots. I guessed that it took a lot of time. Its time to go back to see the situation on the mine side. Robb slammed a portal, and then threw the Saronite ingot into the portal, and he followed. . As soon as I came here, I felt the atmosphere weird. I saw everyone in the mine crowded under an observation deck in the southeast corner. There were long lines on the observation deck. There were five people on the observation deck. The magic item of "reconnaissance" is looking out from the coast facing the northeast. Someone from below the stage called out, "Hey, the one above, you have watched it for almost 5 minutes, come down quickly and go up and watch it for another person." The five people on the stage came down reluctantly and handed the magic items into the hands of the people behind, so five more people climbed up and looked towards the northeast happily. Robb curiously said: "What are you playing?" As soon as he spoke, the people in the mine hurriedly turned their heads: "Ah, Godafather is back!" Elsie was the first to jump over: "Godafather, Norma''s troops are here, and they have retaken the Mithril Mine. Look, the few people the Queen left in that mine are now hiding in us." Robb turned his head to see, it was true that several of the queen''s subordinates stood pitifully beside them, looking like they would "make Norma pigs look good" waiting for their own people to come. Robbile said: "Oh, since everyone is running back, what are you looking at there?" Elsie smiled and said: "The people of Norma country dont know that the Gada tribe and the polar tribe have merged, and they dont know that there are many small tribes in the surrounding area attracted by the white sugar and joined them. There are already There is a big tribe. They only sent 600 soldiers over and wanted to destroy the Gada tribe. As a result, the people of Norma country were beaten and fled toward the port in embarrassment." When Robb heard this, he couldn''t help but feel happy. He turned on the flying technique, brushed the ground and flew up in the air, looking towards the northeast. Although he turned on the reconnaissance technique, his vision was still very poor. There were too many trees blocking his eyes. I can only see faintly in the woods thousands of yards away. Someone leaps up and down. Occasionally, an eagle warrior who climbs into a tree and shoots an arrow will see clearly, but most of the battles on the ground in the bushes The copies are invisible. The center of the battlefield has been moving towards the sea. Obviously the Norma were fighting and retreating. Looking at the direction of their movement, you can see three three-masted galleys lined up on the shore. momentum. I don''t know how long it took. The remaining three hundred Norma finally fled to the coast. Finally, there were no trees blocking the view, and Robb could see more clearly. The Norma people screamed at the ship desperately while running towards their big ship. Although Robb could not hear their voices, he could guess that they were yelling: "Warship, fire! Fire behind us." " Soon, the side cannon of the battleship spit out anger. The rumbling shelling can be heard clearly from here, Robb smiled and said, "Oh, now, the Maya Eagle Warriors are going to be blinded." In terms of individual combat effectiveness, the eagle warrior may not lose to the Norma warriors, but when encountering frenzied things such as cannons and magic items, the eagle warriors cannot play. The eagle warriors rushed out of the woods. He was blasted back by artillery fire in an instant, hiding in the jungle shivering, not even daring to show his head. Of course, there was no way to chase the Norma. The Norma group ran on the battleship and stood on the ships side to yell. However, they did not dare to enter the jungle again for a short time, and the two sides froze like this. After a while, all three warships left the port and headed south. It seems that this short-lived dispute has ended here. The audience began to fall apart. Robb also landed on the ground. In front of his church, Da Ma took a seat with a sword, turned his head and said to Funa: "Get the cups, happy water, we will have guests coming soon." Solved: "Guest?" "Maya." Robb said, "They were scorched by the shelling of the Norma. If not unexpected, they will come to me to chat soon." Sofa suddenly realized that he hurried to prepare. After a while, the guests really came. The sentry brought the chief Gada and the polar chief and came to Robb. After saluting respectfully, he sat down and immediately served them the Solfa that had been prepared. Two cups of Fat House Happy Water is too quick to move. The two patriarchs held two glasses of Happy Water like a baby, because they knew that the water was not easy to come by and was very expensive. Luo Bo knowingly asked, "What''s the matter with the two of you coming to see me?" "That..." The two patriarchs glanced at each other before they began to speak: "We want to ask you, what kind of strange sound is made by the Norma people? What is that? Made it?" Robbile said: "That''s called a cannon. As for how to get it out, it''s a very complicated problem. It involves mining, smelting, forging, mathematics, physics, etc., a lot of messy knowledge, based on your current foundation. , Its hard for me to tell you clearly." The two patriarchs were stunned. After several seconds, they said in embarrassment, "That''s a bit difficult. Although the Norma people have retreated this time, they will come next time. The rumbling thing is removed from the boat and pushed all the way to our village. It will be difficult for us to deal with it." Robb had no choice but to spread his hands: "I can''t help you in this regard. No matter how you teach, you won''t be able to make that thing in a short time." The two patriarchs said: "Then, can we buy from you?" Robb nodded: "I can agree to buy that item for the purpose of defending the home and the country, but... With all due respect, that item is very expensive. Your current level of productivity...cough...it is. Its hard to afford it. Even if you go bankrupt and buy one or two cannons, it wont change much." "Ah? Is that expensive?" the two patriarchs wondered. "Yeah!" Robb pointed to a small piece of iron wrapped around the tip of an eagle warrior''s spear, and asked: "This thing is expensive for you." "Yes." The two patriarchs looked at the set of iron armor on Elsie with a bit of envy, and whispered: "Iron is a very expensive thing with us. It can be replaced with a small piece of spear tip. Less food." Robb said: "Well, let me tell you the truth, a cannon requires ten to twenty thousand catties of iron." Chapter 806： The first Saronite Iron Equipment "One... ten or twenty thousand catties?" The two patriarchs were bewildered on the spot, and the eagle soldiers who came with them also opened their mouths in surprise. Robb waved his hand and gave Elsie a king''s blessing, and said with a smile: "Go back to Westwind City and bring a cannon to show our Maya friends." Elsie smiled and got into the portal. After a while, he came out with a cannon and put the heavy barrel in front of the two Mayan chiefs: "Look at it." The two patriarchs, a large group of eagle warriors, all squatted down, surrounded the cannon, looked left and right, and reached out and touched them. Then, the faces of a group of people all turned black. "It''s all iron!" "This is terrible too." "If this thing is used to wrap a spear, how many handles can you make?" "No, we can''t afford this thing." "Even if you take out all the cocoa beans, you won''t be able to change a cannon." "But we still have mammoths. Grab all the mammoths. Give this white friend the ivory and skin. Maybe he will give us a cannon." "But you have also seen that there are dozens of such cannons on the Norma ships. If we only have one, it is not their opponent at all." The translator told the conversation between these guys, and Elsie was happily beside him: "These natives are really laughing at me." Robb didn''t smile! When he first came to this world, how could the people in Westwind Town look like such a poor dick? But as long as they are properly guided and assisted, they will be rich and rich. The two patriarchs bowed down to Robb: "Great Godafather, what are we going to do? In order to resist the invasion of the Norma bad guys." "Well..." Robb said, "The gap in basic knowledge is too far away. I can be sure that for a long period of time, many Mayans on the Maya continent will be ruthless by the Norma people. Slave and slaughter, and it is difficult for you to fight against them. You can only use time and space to gain some development opportunities for yourself, keep learning, and catch up at the same time. In the end, relying on the number of advantages, you may be able to stabilize the situation. ." Everyone: "..." "In a short period of time, what you need to do most is to improve your basic productivity." Robb said: "As long as your productivity increases, you will have enough resources to exchange weapons with me. In this way, you can at least In the course of the Norma confrontation, they were not at least too unilaterally beaten." The two patriarchs said: "How can this basic productivity be improved?" "Uh, first of all..." Robb said after serious consideration of this issue: "The first is to produce a lot of money in a short period of time to arm your own problems. Therefore, you need to be short-sighted in the short term, that is, to find money. The fastest way, in this respect, my suggestion is to start with cocoa beans. Cocoa beans are relatively valuable things here. You should look for them in large quantities, collect them, and then use them to exchange them with me. A batch of weapons." "Next, Doudou is not often found. If you only rely on nature for food, you will never get rid of poverty. You need to study a long-term, stable, and continuous method of obtaining cocoa..." Speaking of this, Robb smiled and said: "Plant and cultivate cocoa beans by yourself! Build a large farm and transplant wild cocoa beans, or cultivate and plant them." The two patriarchs nodded to be taught. Robb added: "In this kind of development that strives for quick success and instant benefits, we have to learn knowledge quickly in order to narrow the distance with the enemy. I am very happy to help you in my city. With a technical school, you can send a few young people to my technical school to learn knowledge, and then they bring the knowledge back, so that all of you can learn new things." "However, learning knowledge is not free. I hope that you will also send a wise man who knows profound knowledge to my school, and use your mastery of witchcraft, eagle warrior combat skills, tropical crop cultivation techniques, etc. Wait, teach my students." The two patriarchs have no idea about learning knowledge, but they have a taste of blind obedience to Robb. After all, their culture is to worship the strong. After seeing Robb hitting a giant elephant, it is already infinite to him. Worshiped, and he was so friendly that they couldn''t help but want to follow. The two patriarchs sent people back and brought some of the "smartest" boys from the villages, as well as an old wizard and an old eagle warrior. The old wizard was proficient in sweet potatoes, tomatoes, cocoa trees, etc. Plant the cultivation and planting of plants, and also proficient in Maya''s unique wizards. Although the old eagle warrior is old and not as strong as the young, he was once a powerful eagle warrior and is very suitable for coaching. This is about the first batch of international exchange students in the world! After arranging the matter and sending away the Maya, Robb finally had time to spare. He put the Saronite ingot he had just dug back in front of him. Real-world mining is comfortable. There is no need to move the nest. You can dig out a lot of good ore by squatting in one place. It is impossible to exchange it in the game world. What should I do first? Turning his head and looking, he happened to see Conte coming through the portal. Robb said: "Conte, aren''t you at the edge of the Crystal Canyon?" Conte chuckled and said: "On holiday, I will take the train back to Westwind City. I heard that Godafather is developing the New World, so I became a little interested. I slipped over and watched the world with Godafather. The thief was happy." Robb said: "Baron Nolan can rest assured that you run this far?" Conte smiled and said: "There is Godafather sitting here, there is nothing to worry about, my uncle also asked me to come over to learn more and see the big world." This is true. Reading thousands of books is worse than traveling thousands of miles. Baron Nolan has high hopes for this illegitimate son. It is definitely necessary for him to come out and meet the world more. Robb glanced at Contes Mithril costume and thought: This is an important player that I booked to help me fight the Black Dragon in the future. His current Mithril costume is definitely not compatible with Black Dragon. Simply, just rub him the first piece of Saronite''s equipment. He beckoned to Conte: "Come here, I will make something for you to play with." Conte was surprised: "What good thing?" Robb took out fourteen saronite ingots and piled them together, then stretched out his hand and rubbed it for a long time of 5 seconds. After that, the fourteen saronite ingots merged with a "slap". Together, it became a tower shield exuding weird light, Saronite Bulwark! Chapter 807： Dont claim to be an official Conte picked up this shield and waved it in his hand, very light! Saronite is not as heavy as ordinary steel. It actually feels very light in the hand. Moreover, after it was rubbed by Robb''s hand, it did not have the unpleasant feeling of "evil". Conte couldn''t help saying: "What is this strange metal? Give me a very brittle, weak defense." From the point of view of the fighters, too light equipment is indeed easy to give them a very fragile and unreliable feeling, which can not be blamed on Conte. Robb smiled and said, "It feels very light. It doesn''t mean it is crisp. Captain America''s shield is still very light, but the thing is so hard that it violates physical common sense. In short, the next time you fight, you will know it." The two of them just said this. The two Mayan chiefs who left the mine not long ago turned around and ran back, yelling, "Ship, another boat is coming, and those robbers are coming again." "Um?" The sentry on the observation tower in the northeast corner also yelled loudly: "There is a ship coming by the sea. It is the ship of our Gran Kingdom. Haha, great. There are five ships in one fleet. There are galleons and many transport ships." After translating the sentinel''s words, Maya was relieved. They thought that the three Norma boats were back again, but it turned out that they were the boats of their good friend Gran Kingdom, and they felt relieved a lot. Robb smiled and said: "It seems that Miss Queen''s fleet has arrived. Now we can occupy the harbor left by the Norma. Let''s all go over and take a look." Everyone left the mine and headed towards the beach together. The distance was not far or near. When everyone arrived at the port, five warships and several transport ships were already on the shore, and the boats were set up. The long plank came down, and a group of Gran soldiers armed to their teeth got off the boat along the plank, closely guarding the surroundings. It wasn''t until they saw Robb and his party that they breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed their guard. Then there were people on the boat laughing and the sailors began to push various supplies off the planks. Robb saw that these substances were mainly white sugar to be used as "salaries" to be issued to the Maya, as well as various mining equipment, a large box of rails, and a pulley block. This is obviously It is used to make mine track system. A group of carpenters came off the boat, and as soon as they landed, they began to study whether the nearby trees were suitable for cutting down to make sleepers... The tools and orderly movements that these people took out made the Maya who followed Robb amazed. They have discovered it now, as if there are really many things to learn from these Granites. A naval officer appeared on the ship''s side and gave a big gift to Robb: "Godafather, hello! I am the admiral of the First Fleet of King Grans Navy. On the order of Her Majesty the Queen, I will **** a batch of supplies to Maya. The mainland, and then the next official will be responsible for the security of the port and the sentry on the nearby sea." Robb smiled and waved to him: "I''m just a civilian, what do you do when you report to me? No need to claim to be an official." The admiral nodded and said, "Yes! The officer understands." Robb: "..." Elsie whispered from the side: "These people are desperately trying to recognize themselves as Godafather''s subordinates. Tsk tsk, really shameless, they are obviously the queen''s people." Conte also laughed in a low voice: "It''s okay, it''s all right, sooner or later, it''s a family." Elsie thought to himself: Although this is correct, after the formation of a family, the question of which is the chief subordinate is very serious. Fortunately, a navy admiral can''t compete with me. He can only play at sea, and I can follow me on land, in the sea, and even in the sky. Elsie was thinking about what she had and what she didn''t. Suddenly, the watchman on the ship shouted: "Be careful, Norma Pig''s ship, six ships, six battleships." His yelling surprised the people in the entire port. The people on the transport ship were startled. They jumped off the ship and ran behind the rocks on the shore or hiding behind the big trees. After all, these people are all shocked. For non-combatants, the ship is only a transport ship. And the five Gran battleships hurry up anchor. The admiral of the navy who claimed to be an officer to Robb just now couldn''t help being surprised: "How come the Norma pig came so fast? Could it be that he was following us?" "It shouldn''t be. They attacked here just now, but they were driven away, so let''s call for more people." A left-behind soldier of Miss Queen jumped onto the boat: "I will also help you. ." The people from Westwind City on Robb''s side did not move. They still distinguish themselves from the queen''s subordinates. As long as Robb doesn''t speak, these Westwind City warriors will not help the queen at will. However, there is only one exception, and that is Conte. Although Conte is a member of Westwind City, he still holds the position of the Grand Wind Knights. In this case, he must go to help. He is carrying the piece of Saronite that Robb just gave him. The iron shield ran to the shore, and ran along the planks set up on the side of the ship to the ship. Before the captain asked him, he reported to himself: "The Wind Knights belong to the Knights of the Storm, the magic knight of the wind system, and Kante Chenguang, come to help you fight." The admiral glanced at him and thought: Conte Chenguang? Isn''t this the famous idiot of the Knights of the Storm? It is said that his whirlwind technique is to kick the enemy around with his feet! The deeds of this idiot even spread to the navy. Thinking of this, he immediately regarded Conte as a non-existent scum and ignored it. However, the admiral does not know one thing, that is, "If good things do not go out, bad things will spread for thousands of miles." Conte is a funny thing, although it has been spread far, but he later used magic in the battle of the Saint City, but he did not spread it out, because people are accustomed to only telling things that are funny, not funny. Who will be forced to pass it? The five warships left the shore and greeted the six warships of the Norma Kingdom. Five to six! The outcome is hard to say. The Norma on the six battleships are now getting angry. They just came three ships, but they were beaten up by the Maya and ran away. So this time six ships came, bringing more than a thousand people. The army came over and vowed to teach the Maya natives a lesson, but they didn''t expect that they would run into Gran''s fleet here. Both parties didn''t even bother to shout, so they started to do it! With a "boom", the Norma warships fired first. They originally came to fight on a special trip. Unlike the battleships of the Gran Kingdom, they were prepared for battle. The artillery shells were aggressive towards the Gran Kingdom. The battleship came. Chapter 808： The cannonball is coming Robb sat down on a rock by the sea, Elsie and Sofa sat left and right, and a large group of soldiers and miners from Westwind City sat in a row by the beach, eating fruits, and preparing to watch sea battles. The big show. However, the Maya people felt that Yali Mountain was big. They had been hit by a cannon just now, and they knew that the thing was very powerful and mighty. Are these white people sitting on the beach not afraid of being injured by inexplicable stray bullets? An eagle warrior couldn''t help but cautiously asked the interpreter: "Aren''t you afraid of shells?" The translation said: "I''m a bit scared, but the west wind fighters next to me are not scared at all. It''s really strange. I''ll help you ask." He asked a few words, and a westerly warrior chuckled in a low voice: "In our Westwind City, who doesnt know, sitting next to Godafather means sitting in the safest place in the world. There is no need to be afraid of anything, even if the shell comes. I wont die..." As soon as his voice fell, a cannonball flew over from the sea, thumping, and hitting the head of the westerly soldier. The warrior''s brain was instantly flattened, fell to the ground, and belched. Eagle Warrior: "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" "Don''t be afraid, isn''t it just a dead person." Another Westerly soldier carried the corpse of the deceased and sent it to Robb. When Robb raised his hand, the soldier brushed the floor and got up again: "Oh? Just now? I''m dead? How did I die?" "It was killed by a cannon!" Another Westwind warrior laughed: "The Norma battleship fired a shot at our battleship, and it was crooked, and it just hit you on the head." The soldier who had just died smiled shyly: "Then I have really good luck. I have to gamble on this luck tonight, and I will win." Everyone laughed. translation:"" Eagle Warrior: "..." Maya: "..." The West Wind Warrior returned to the translator and said, "Look, I said I won''t die." The translator said with sweat and sweat: "But you just died." Warrior: "Can it be resurrected? It doesn''t matter at all." Translation: "But it hurts when you die!" Warrior: "As long as you die fast enough, there is no pain." translation:"" The soldier said: "Remember to translate it to the Maya." Therefore, the translator had no choice but to translate the conversation just now to the Maya. Maya: "..." A few minutes later, the Mayans also sat behind Robb, sitting in rows, eating fruits. In fact, they are still quite interested in great battles and want to learn a little bit, even though they know they are not capable of blending. At this time, the battle on the sea has become fierce. Five against six, and eleven large sailing ships are bombarding frantically. Cannonballs fly horizontally between the battleships. When the distance is still far away, the two sides can only use the dwarf artillery to fight. Boom, because the range of the dwarf artillery is still farther than the magic item. The biggest disadvantage of the loaded magic item is that what magic is contained in it has only the range of that magic. For example, a fireball can only have the same range as a fireball, and an ice bolt can only shoot and flash arrows. The same range. And most of the magic range is far lower than the dwarf artillery. Therefore, the first round of attacks was almost all launched by the dwarf artillery. The big solid iron bullets flew between the ships of both sides, and the bullets hit the opponents hull, which was just the intensity of a hole drilled. , Is not enough to cause the battleship to break. However, among a large number of powerful iron bullets, there is an unusual shell: a thorium shell, a hollow bullet. There are not many such shells, so only a small number of them are equipped on the flagship, and now one of them was fired under the command of the admiral. The gunner was also very upbeat and hit the front deck of a warship in Norma. With a loud bang, the explosion technique enclosed in the hollow bullet was activated. Originally, a magical defense barrier was drawn on the battleship to prevent the opponent''s fireball attack, but the shell passed through the barrier physically, and then exploded in a magical way inside the barrier. This subordinate is really out of the ordinary. The Norma were unexpected. A wave of enthusiasm swept the foredeck and overturned a large area of ??the Norma warriors on the deck. The entire bow of the ship was burning. The flames climbed up the mast, and even the fire-resistant sails were drawn. Burned. This shocked the people of Norma Kingdom, and also shocked the Maya people watching the battle on the shore. They really felt the huge gap in technology. The admiral of the Norma Kingdom yelled: "That ship, that **** flagship, can shoot bombs that can explode. We can''t let him hit our ship like this, set fire, and sink the flagship with concentrated firepower. " The other five warships turned around together and fired at the flagship of the Gran Kingdom with their sides. In an instant, cannonballs flew across the sky. The sideboard of the flagship was baptized by a large number of shells, smashed into the dark, and the wooden hull was smashed by solid shells and sawdust. The Mayans on the shore looked like earthy faces... Of course, the people on the boat were not feeling well, and the admiral roared: "Fight back, fight back hard! We also set fire to attack their flagship." Kangte next to him was in a dangerous situation, but he looked very excited, and shouted after the admiral: "Run over, take the side, jump to death, I want to hack to death this bunch of Norma pigs." The admiral said unhappily: "Knight, don''t yell here, people might think that what you say is my order, they will follow me, shut up, don''t disturb my command here. system." Conte looked embarrassed: "Ah, sorry, I was so excited to participate in a naval battle for the first time." As soon as he finished speaking, the admiral suddenly changed his face and shouted, "Hurry up and get away." "Huh?" Kangte was shocked and turned his head quickly. The moment he turned around, he just saw a big solid iron ball burst into the air, and it was very close to him. At this time, it was too late to evade, he had only time to put the new shield he was holding in his left hand in front of him. The action of the frame was made, but he knew in his heart that he was finished. It is impossible for a shield to stop the shells. He will hear the sound of the shield being shattered immediately, and then his head is blown up, but it should be fine if he is dead, Godafather will definitely be resurrected... As soon as he thought of this, he heard a "boom" sound. The cannonball hit the Saronite Iron Shield. Then, there was no more. The cannonball fired by the dwarf artillery was actually bounced off by a shield, weakly. Fell. Conte looked dumbfounded: "Huh?" The admiral next to him was equally stunned: "What the hell?" Conte sweats: "What kind of ghost shield is this? Even if it is really hard and will not be broken by the shells, it should be wrapped in the huge force of the shells and hit me, hitting me to death. How did it block the shells?" Chapter 809： Baron Nolen will cry This is indeed a very incredible thing. No matter how strong the shield is, it is impossible to block the kinetic energy of the shells. In theory, even if the shield is not broken, the people behind are a dead end, but the Saronite shield is so outrageous. All of his transportation capacity has been resolved. Conte looked dumbfounded, and the admiral next to him was dumbfounded, and the two froze for several seconds. Conte suddenly reacted and laughed: "Hahaha, what Godafather gave is indeed a good thing, I am invincible, I am completely invincible." This shield is indeed an invincible equipment for people in this world. Because ordinary steel equipment has only four to six hundred defensive powers in "Black Blade", and Robb gave him this Saronite Iron Shield, which has a defensive power of more than 4,000, which is ten times more powerful. improve. Conte grabbed the shield, rushed to the deck arrogantly, and waved his sword at the warship in the distance: "Come on, Norma Pig, there is a kind of fire at me." At this time, the warships of both sides were firing guns while approaching. After all, everyone knows that it is very difficult to sink the opponent''s battleship by artillery. In the battles of these years, the main thing is to jump on the side and gang up, and the sailors rush to the opponent''s battleship to kill the opponent. The battle lines of the two sides kept getting closer, and soon entered the magic range. A magic prop was taken out of the ship on the opposite side, and a fireball was shot at Conte''s "Peng". Conte used the shield on his left hand to block, and the fireball hit the Saronian evil iron shield, and it was unsurprisingly resolved, and there was no way for even a trace of magic to spill over and injure Conte. Kangte was overjoyed, and the one-handed sword in his right hand waved forward: "Wind Blade Technique!" The admiral of the battleship next to him thought to himself: You can let go of the wind blade technique as a ghost. Isn''t your wind blade technique throwing a one-handed sword out to hurt people? However, as soon as he thought of this, he saw Kangtes sword flew out of two wind blades, across the sky, and slashed towards the opponents battleship. The magical defense enchantment on the battleships of both sides had long been hit by a physical cannonball. It was sloppy, and now there was no magical defense at all, and the wind blade floated on the deck easily, and cut it on the enemy soldier who hit Conte with the fireball just now. The man screamed and fell to the ground. Admiral: "My Fak, is this man really a magic knight?" Conte smiled triumphantly: "I, the magic knight Conte Chenguang, is invincible!" As soon as he was forced, the man on the opposite deck who was chopped down by the wind blade climbed up and touched the place hit by the wind blade. My leather armor is holding it." Conte: "..." Admiral: "..." This is very embarrassing. Kanter learned wind magic through the primary wind magic training book that Robb gave him. He did not learn it by his own excellence. His IQ did not fundamentally improve, and The power of magic is directly proportional to the "intelligence" of the caster. Kangte is wearing knight equipment, not mage equipment, and he doesnt even have a wand in his hand. It is a knights one-handed sword for slashing people. In this case, the power of the wind blade technique he releases is high. It''s weird. The people watching the battle on the shore also laughed, especially the people from Westwind. Who doesn''t know Conte? The Chenguang family is also regarded as a famous family in Westwind City. Kangte has also organized a football team and is also regarded as a famous dude. Everyone knows him well. During his sorrowful operation, the west wind fighters and miners on the shore were rolling with laughter. Elsie said to Robb: "Godafather, it seems that you taught this guy wind magic can only serve as a comfort to Baron Noren. In actual combat, this guy''s magic power is still limited by IQ. It is impossible to produce good results." Sofa next to him also laughed and said: "Baron Nolan was very happy last time. He sent a lot of gifts and piled up like a mountain. I heard that he also held a banquet at home and invited all the brainy people in Westwind City. Go and join, to celebrate Conte''s learning of wind magic." Elsie nodded and said: "I was also invited to participate. When Baron Nolan gave a speech at the banquet, he cried... He was as happy as a fifty-year-old child. Why did the Chenguang family follow someone else? The name of the family-style magical tradition..." Robb sweats: "Is there anything else?" "Yes!" This time even the foreman of the mine came over: "Although I am in a low status, Baron Nolen did not take pretensions and invited me to the banquet. I was so moved and cried when I saw him. Its very fierce, saying that all the mistakes in the past have been turned back on track today. He feels very pleased, very emotional, there is a kind of appearance that he will die immediately without regrets." Robb sweats: "Hey, it turns out that Baron Nolan attaches so much importance to this matter. If he heard about Conte''s performance just now..." Solfa said: "It will be sad!" Elsie: "It will be sad!" The Westwind fighters next to him said together: "Give him hope and take it away. It is worse than no hope. Poor Baron Noren, maybe he will hit the pillar with his head." Robb: "Oh, I just taught Conte something casually. I didn''t want to tease Nolan, what should I do?" Everyone shook their heads together: "How do we know what to do with swelling? If Godafather can''t help you, we don''t even know what to do with swelling." Robb was embarrassed: "Well, it is indeed a very serious problem, let me think about it." After thinking for a few seconds, the only way to solve this problem is to improve Conte''s intelligence, which affects the power of magic. In the real world, it is difficult to improve a person''s intelligence. A lot of knowledge must be learned. The more knowledgeable the person, the higher the intelligence will be. Simply put, it is necessary to read a book. But Kangte, these two goods, don''t like to read books, and they can''t read them, otherwise they won''t take the warrior route. In the game world, you can take all kinds of medicines with added attributes... But Robb can''t get this medicine. The only way he wants to get this medicine in this world is to fish, but the fishing products are random, not what you want to catch. The final solution is to find a way from the equipment. "It seems that what this guy needs is not ordinary warrior equipment, but a set of physical and magical equipment that the magic swordsman prefers to use." Robb waved his hand, and a portal opened behind him: "Elsie, go to the mine, and move the Saronite ingot I piled there with another ten dollars. By the way, go back to Westwind City and get it. Order the sapphire." Elsie hurriedly went, and after a while, he returned to Robb with ten Saronite ingots and a few good-quality sapphires. Chapter 810： Is this the magic I released? Robb made a posture of burning incense and worshiping Buddha at these evil iron ingots, muttering in his mouth: "Heavenly spirits, earth spirits, female fairies, quick manifestations, bless me with random enchantments and intelligence." Elsie Daqi next to him: "Godafather, what are you talking about?" Robb said: "I don''t understand this? I''m praying to the female fairy, let her bless me to work out the attributes I want." Elsie said, "What kind of **** is a female fairy?" Robb said: "Anyway, better than the God of Light." Elsie showed a suddenly enlightened look: "It''s no wonder Godafather has always shown that he doesn''t believe in various gods. It turns out that you believe in female fairies. Can I follow you to believe in female fairies in the future?" "This...cough..." Robb said in a sweat: "I think you''d better not want something like a female fairy. I just enjoy it by myself. You don''t want to grab it with me." Sofa next to him squinted, really wanting to find a piece of oily bacon to slap the two men in the face, it was crazy. Robb put out his hand after praying falsely and fishyly. Saronite Iron Gauntlets! He hurriedly checked the random enchantment of this thing. I dont know. It looked really good. Lucky thief. This pair of handguards just add intelligence, and the additional attributes of this kind of high-level equipment give more thief, intelligence. Add a few hundred points. "Not bad, not bad!" Robb said, "The female fairy really saves face. When I prayed for intelligence, she gave me intelligence." He grabbed those sapphires again, used enchanting skills to add extra enchantment to increase intelligence, slapped it, and added more than a hundred points of intelligence. Now we are all alive! Robb grabbed the pair of gauntlets and threw it at the big ship in the distance. The gauntlet drew a perfect parabola in mid-air, puffed, and landed right beside Conte. Contes eyes were staring at the enemy ship in front, and suddenly he heard a puff around him. He turned around and saw that a pair of handguards emitting bright blue light fell on his feet. He immediately recognized it. The metal of the handguard seemed to be It''s very similar to the one on my own shield. "Ah, it''s Saronite Gauntlets." Conte quickly glanced towards the shore, just in time to see Robb waving at him. Conte quickly put the shield in front of him, sat behind the shield, took off his Mithril Gauntlets, threw it aside, and put on the Saronite Gauntlets. The material of this thing is very light. After using it, it feels more than a grade lighter than the steel handguard. The wave motion has become much more flexible. The blue light on the handguard makes him feel that he has become "wise." "It feels like. As soon as he put on the handguards, he heard the west wind warriors on the shore shouting in unison: "Conte, cast magic! Conte, cast magic! Conte, cast magic!" This call is very rhythmic, and it is typical to watch lively and not be afraid of big things. Changing individuals may not necessarily meet the audience''s requirements, but this guy Kangte is not good at poking things up. He once organized a football team and participated in the first football league in Westwind City. He is a typical young man who likes to be at the forefront of the times. The needs of the audience must of course be met, and they are never afraid of shame. He laughed twice, faced the enemy ships gunfire, and shouted: "I, Magic Knight, Conte Chenguang, when have you been afraid of using magic? I will let you see the masters of the Chenguang family. The magic at the bottom of the box, whirlwind!" "I wipe it, it''s just a whirlwind technique?" The admiral next to him almost jumped up and cursed: "This is low-level magic, let alone it''s amazing. I heard the Chenguang family''s pressure on the bottom of the box, and I thought it was so amazing. Hurricane. What about the tornado storm? How about the multiple wind blades? What about the storm domain? Those truly top-level wind magic, give me a look." At this time, the battle lines of the two sides are still getting closer, and all the warships have entered the magic range. The dwarf artillery on both sides has temporarily stopped. This kind of magic is flying among the eleven warships, and there are magic light particles everywhere. The magicians on both sides also went on the deck, constantly casting defensive magic and attack magic. The Admiral of the First Fleet of the Gran Kingdom is also a magician, and is an earth magician of the Queen''s sister''s direct line. He threw a rockfall technique at the enemy ship, but was blocked by the water barrier of a magician of the opponent. , It didn''t work. Looking back, a sailor on the mast on the side threw the rope to the mast of the enemy ship and entangled it. The sailor pulled hard and exclaimed: "Tangled! You can jump to the state." "I''m coming!" Conte was the first to climb up the mast, holding the shield in his left hand, and grabbing an iron hook with his right hand, hooking it on the rope, brushing the ground, and sliding towards the enemy ship. The enemy magician and archer fired at Conte in mid-air at the same time, trying to shoot him in mid-air. But Conte shrank his body behind the Saronite Iron Shield, and the enemy''s magic, bows and arrows, all hit the shield, and even the slightest effect could not be achieved. Conte followed the rope and slid onto the enemy''s deck. He was trapped in an instant, but he was not afraid, and shouted: "Tornado!" The people on the shore opened their eyes wide, waiting to see what kind of powerful magic Kang Chi would release after putting on the equipment Godafather had just given. However, this guy did not change his death, and used his signature trick again. He kicked an enemy soldier in front of him. The enemy soldier rotated half a circle, and Conte slashed his back with a sword. The man fell over with a puff. Everyone: "..." Elsie: "Godafather, equipment can''t save idiots!" Solfa: "Let Baron Nolan cry seriously." At this moment, enemy sailors from all directions rushed towards Conte together... After a couple of hours, Kangte couldn''t use his classic whirlwind technique. At this time, he finally didn''t dare to tease Di anymore. He thrust the long sword in his hand into the ground forcefully, and said loudly: "Wind pillar technique!" A blue light filled his handguard, enveloping his whole person in it. The added value of several hundred points of intelligence took effect the moment he casts the magic. The terrible added value of intelligence brought his poor magic The power increased several times in an instant, and a terrifying wind column, centered on him, spread out. Conte himself stood in the eye of the wind, unaffected by any influence, but everyone around him was swept up in the air by this pillar of wind. inside. Soldiers from both sides, along with the observers on the coast, yelled at the same time: "Wow! What the hell?" Kangte himself was stunned. He stood in the center of the wind column, looking left, right, front, and back, and then said with a stunned expression: "What the **** is this? Is it my magic?" Chapter 811： Wow! Played well "Wow!" Robb applauded: "Conte, you played well." After the yin and yang anger was over, Robb wiped his sweat and said: "This is all right, Baron Nolen shouldn''t cry anymore, right?" Everyone shook their heads and sighed: "Baron Nolan doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh." Sofa couldn''t help but said: "Godafather, please give high-quality equipment to more promising young people, and don''t waste it on teasing." Robb: "I think Conte is very promising." Everyone: "Although you are the Godafather we respect very much, you can''t talk nonsense!" The battle at sea continues. After Conte captured a piece of the opponent''s deck, the Grand Kingdom sailors behind kept rowing over by ropes. Everyone attacked a large area on the deck. Then, the two ships were connected, and a large number of sailors rushed on the opposite side. The deck, under the leadership of Conte, defeated the Norma steadily. Fighting from the side can be described as extremely dangerous. Once lost, there is no place to escape. You can''t jump into the sea to escape, right? After a fierce resistance, the flagship of the Norma was lost! In the end all the sailors had to raise their hands and surrender. However, the other ships were more entangled. There was no cheating freak like Conte to take the lead. Neither party could easily attack each others ship. After seeing the flagship captured, the Norma took the initiative to separate their ships. Fleeing to the south. In the end, the Granite only captured the other two ships, and the other four, all fled back to the sea. Five warships and two captured ships stopped at the edge of the harbor. Hundreds of captives of the Norma Kingdom sat down on the bank in despair, waiting in fear for their disposal. The most common end of a defeated seaman is to be thrown into the sea, or thrown to fend for themselves on an island. However, the people of the Gran Kingdom didn''t actually plan to deal with them, because everyone knew that as long as Godafather was sitting here, no one could slaughter the prisoners. He had a very stubborn side to this aspect. During the battle, Godafather would not be blamed for both sides desperately killing people. But if the battle is over and someone is raising a butcher knife against someone who has no ability to resist, Godafather will come out to hammer the person. Conte triumphantly ran in front of Robb and exclaimed with endless joy: "Godafather, thank you for the equipment you sent me, God God, this shield and handguard are really amazing, with these two things. , I feel completely invincible." Robb gave him an angry look: "If it wasn''t for your uncle''s face..." Kangte smiled awkwardly, and then whispered: "Godafather, this thing called Saronite is so powerful. In the future, all of us will use this to make equipment. Isn''t it all invincible?" Robb spread his hands: "Why is it so easy? This stuff is not easy to dig. There are only a little bit in the mine, and it is not convenient for ordinary people to dig. Only I go personally, and the output will not be large in the future. You can only make a few pieces of equipment and make do with it, and... to be honest, this thing is still a bit too bad, it''s just a level 80 mineral, and its effect is limited when it comes to dealing with black dragons." Conte didnt understand anything like level 80, but he understood that its not easy to dig. He asked Elsie next to him in a low voice, only to know that Sarons evil iron emits a strong evil spirit, normal. People can''t stay in that mine for a long time, and of course they can''t dig this kind of ore. As for asking Godafather to dig this kind of thing by hand, everyone from Westwind City understands it, but don''t even think about it. When Godafather is excited, he just digs twice. If he wants to let him do a lot of work for a long time, he will definitely lift the table. Conte said: "It seems that we still have to find better quality ore." After the Norma Kingdoms fleet suffered a big loss, no warships came back in a short time. However, everyone knows that the mithril mine is very valuable. It is impossible for the Norma Kingdom to let the Gran Kingdom take away a secret. For the silver mine, they will definitely send a fleet again to recapture it. The situation on the sea suddenly became tense. The fleets of the Norma Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom began frequent activities. Constantly attacking each other at sea, but on the coast of Fengmo Continent, the Gran Kingdom has two steel battleships. The wooden ships of the Norma Kingdom dare not fight these two battleships at all, and they can only hide away when they see it. . However, along the coast of the New World, the steel battleship cannot come for the time being. Only wooden ships in the Gran Kingdom can reach the New World. Therefore, on this side, the Norma Kingdoms warships are much more arrogant. When they see the wooden warships of the Gran Kingdom, they will Came to provoke, attack, and even looted merchant ships. The number of wooden sailboats in the Gran Kingdom is far less than Norma, and the experience of naval warfare is much worse. There is no way to do this, so I have to try my best not to sway at sea. Battleships and caravans are huddled in the harbor. Once they set sail, they will be escorted by warships. Merchant ships, merchant ships themselves will also arm themselves, forming a huge battleship and armed merchant fleet. In this way, the Norma Kingdoms navy cannot be entangled enough to fight against such a large ship unless it wants to fight a super sea battle. The fleet comes. On the surface of the sea, this delicate atmosphere is formed. On the land side, both sides are desperately developing the New World. The Norma Kingdom uses standard iron-blooded colonial methods to suppress the Maya in the colony with iron fists, kill their warriors and wizards, capture their ordinary villagers, and let These ordinary villagers work and labor for themselves, and use them almost like cattle and horses. But the Gran Kingdom is different. Under Robbs supervision, the Gran Kingdom adopts a friendly exchange and supportive attitude towards the Mayans. While building its own new world city-state, it adopts the "employment system" to obtain the Mayans. Help, of course, the wages of these Mayans are lower than those of the Gran natives. Moreover, the people of the Gran Kingdom also shared their knowledge and technology with the Maya at Rob''s request, and guided them into the new era. Different solutions will obviously cause different development costs. The development of the Norma Kingdom is obviously much faster. They have been operating in the New World for several years. Coupled with shameless colonial methods, the branch bases opened quickly, and several ports and several mines were built along the coast. , Broke out a windfall. The speed of the Gran Kingdom was much slower. After a long time, there was still only one port and two mines, but the nearby Maya tribe began to grow wildly. The Norma people thought that the Gran people were crazy, and they went to play friendship with the natives. While they laughed at the stupidity of the Gran people, they continued to looting and torturing the Maya, and the Gran people, faced with their ridicule, were unmoved, because the direction the great Godafather had guided must be right. Yes, no one doubts that. Chapter 812： Can it be sold out even if it is so expensive? In the evening, Robb sat on the stone chair of the Westwind Church. For these two days, he did not wander in the New World, but returned to Westwind City and sat in his familiar position. I haven''t been sitting here for a few days, and now I''m sitting back again, I just think it''s cool. There was no progress in the search for new supplies on the New World in the past two days, so Robb simply returned. At this time, on the stone table in front of him, there was a box of chocolates made into various strange shapes, including bunny-shaped, bear-shaped, elephant-shaped, shell-shaped... A few girls were sitting around the table, one chewing a piece of chocolate in his mouth, and the cheeks moved, it was really pretty. Xue Lu said in a vague voice: "Obviously, there is only a portal. You can come back only by walking two steps. Why do you put up a picture after you come back and go to a far, far place for a long time, cut it? , I just passed through the portal to see you yesterday." Robb said: "Cut, this is a change of mood, mood, you know what a fart!" "I don''t want to understand." Xuelu smiled and said: "By the way, is the New World fun? I have enough rest with Golda and Kik, and I almost want to go out and have a gorgeous adventure again. How can I go to the New World to find something to do? For example, if you post a commission, the reward is, if I find new ore, you will marry me." "Don''t don''t!" Robb waved his hand like a fly: "I''m too bad for this reward. After marrying you, I will be dragged to clean the Demon King City, and I won''t die." Xuelu protested: "You even plan to clean the Black Dragon, why can''t you clean the Devil City?" Robb said: "Then I will ask you, I have promised to take you to farm something as powerful as the Black Dragon, and you still wonder what the low-end Demon City is about?" This is a problem, Xuelu fell into deep contemplation... At this moment, the communication crystal ball lit up, and Miss Queen called. Although there is only one portal between the mines of the New World and Westwind City, there is a four-hour time difference. So when Miss Queen called Robb recently, Robbs side was always after 10 oclock in the middle of the night, so When I received the call only this evening, I couldn''t help being shocked, and then I remembered that I had returned to Westwind Town. He connected the phone with a grin, and then heard the queen on the opposite side say in an unexpected tone: "Huh? Are you actually in Westwind City?" Robb smiled and said: "Come back to rest for two days, and then go to play." "Oh!" The queen didn''t worry about this problem, and quickly turned to business: "The first batch of milk chocolate produced by my state-owned chocolate factory was sold out." "Yo!" Robber said, "Not bad, how much did you make?" "A lot!" The queen cried and laughed: "There are so many things that I can''t imagine. This thing is really delicious. To be honest, when I saw the shipment, a cart was carrying a cart full of chocolates. I really want to Shout out, dont take it away, leave it all for me to eat... However, for the sake of the treasury plan, I still reluctantly gave up my love..." Robb: "..." The queen said: "Because I was a little reluctant to sell, so I set the ex-factory price very high, so high that I couldn''t accept it. I thought, if I can''t sell it, then forget it, just keep it. eat by yourself." The girls who heard this wiped off their sweat. The queen then slapped the table with a slap, and said angrily: "As a result, at such an expensive price, I couldn''t afford it at a frantic price, but it was sold out! What''s the situation? The merchant who tried the food only tasted it. For a little bit, I did not hesitate to purchase goods at sky-high prices!" She angrily said: "The merchants must add high profits to purchase goods at sky-high prices and then resell them. The sky-high prices will be sold out. How rich are the nobles in the Kingdom of Gran? Why are they? Are they all so rich? Can''t they be poorer? I bought all of them, can''t I leave a piece? Are they still not human?" Everyone was in cold sweat... The queen patted her table vigorously. Suddenly, she saw through the crystal ball that there was a box of chocolates on Robbs stone table, which was also made into patterns of various animals. The expression in her eyes suddenly became sharp: " Um... don''t eat, just keep it and wait for me, I''ll come to Westwind City right away. Robb: "Hello!" The queen turned around and ran away from the crystal ball. In a blink of an eye, she ran out of the portal in the cemetery behind the church, and ran to Robb, in front of a table girl. He grabbed the chocolate box on the table, made three steps in two steps, and ran back into the portal. Then, she appeared in the crystal ball again, her face calm and calm, and full of majesty said: "Ah! Where did we talk just now? Oh, by the way, talked about the business issues with the New World... Huh... Ah, my voice may be a bit unclear, because I have a medicine in my mouth. Recently, I have been busy with government affairs. I am tired and sick. I have been taking medicine... That is, it is just a medicine... " Her little cheeks were squirming, and there was obviously a piece of chocolate wrapped in it. The woman was reluctant to chew, so she wrapped it in her mouth and waited for it to melt slowly. Robb: "..." The sisters of Robb''s family: "..." The queen said: "Chocolate is a huge profit, very profitable. Therefore, I want to increase the import of cocoa beans. However, the output of cocoa beans seems to be very low. I dont have the ability to grow my own. This is really troublesome." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have taught them to plant a plantation, but it will take a long time for them to start a plantation of cocoa trees. Pick wild cocoa beans to make chocolate. If you really want to speed things up, there is only one way." "Oh?" The Queen was surprised: "What way?" Robb said: "Let the powerful nobles know that there are cacao trees in the New World, and they will go to the New World to build plantations and plant them on a large scale. After two years, you will have inexhaustible and inexhaustible resources. Cocoa beans, otherwise, you only rely on the wild and Maya to grow your own cocoa beans, and you will not be able to solve the supply of cocoa beans for a long time." The queen silently wrote down. Robb continued: "For the resources on the New World, don''t always use official power to do it yourself. You have to let go and let the nobles do it by themselves. I have told you many times. Although the power of the Wang family is very strong, The people have more powerful power. The main thing you have to do is to guide and distribute the benefits to everyone. Don''t always think that everything is taken up by the Wang family. How many hands do you have? How many heads? You have done the world. All business?" The queen thought about it seriously, then nodded: "Understood!" Chapter 813： A form of heroism After she understood it, the queen immediately squinted her eyes again: "Don''t fool me by saying that it sounds nice. It may take several years for other people to plant cocoa trees to have a large harvest, but you can plant a large number of cocoa trees in just one day. " "Wow!" Robb said, "It''s so tiring to farm, don''t do it or not." "I want to eat chocolate!" The queen vibrated. Robb shook his head: "If you want to eat, I have to plant it? How can I talk so well." Queen: "I pay!" Robb shook his head: "Am I short of money?" Queen: "I...I...I...I want you to kiss!" Robb: "I''ve kissed it once, I''m boring." Queen:"" The queen''s rage began to accumulate... At this moment, an official came from the side, stood beside the queen, and whispered: "Your Majesty, there is emergency information." "Oh?" The queen''s anger was instantly empty. She glanced at Robb in the crystal ball, but did not hang up, turned to the official and said, "What''s the matter?" The official whispered: "We received information from the spies. In an old colony of the Norma Kingdom in the New World, something very interesting happened recently." Having said that, he paused, took out a pile of materials and read it aloud. It turned out that there was a colony of the Norma Kingdom about eighty miles south of the port that Miss Queen robbed. This colony has been built for almost five years. It is a very old colony. It was originally here. The Norma in the colony have lived here for five years. Once people have lived in a place for a long time, they will have feelings for this place. These Norma people are also the same. They gradually began to feel a common destiny with Maya Continent, and even felt that they would be people on Maya Continent in the future and would not return to the Norma Kingdom. Among them, there is a Norma who is like this. He doesn''t like the Maya continent. Moreover, his chivalry makes him sympathize with the Mayans, and cruelly suppressed and persecuted the Mayans. The thing about Yaren is beyond your eyes. He actually started to help the Maya who were persecuted, and he did not hesitate to fight against the Norma. It turned out to be fun! The colony was in chaos and a mess. The matter was spied on by the spies of the Gran Kingdom, so it spread to Miss Queen''s ears. After hearing this information, the queen couldn''t help laughing or crying. Robb was also a little surprised: "So fast?" He originally thought that it would take a generation or even two generations for such things to happen in the colony, but he didn''t expect that in this world of swords and magic, everything seemed to progress a bit faster than in his own world. After thinking about it, you will understand! In the world of swords and magic, there are many strange magics that promote transportation, communication and other things. Therefore, the development of this world is of course faster than that of your own. In my own world, there was no crystal ball through which the two sides of the strait could communicate in the era of great voyage, there was no teleportation, and there was no TV set, live broadcast system and other things made by myself. And these things can often speed up the spread of ideology, speed up the popularization of culture, and of course also speed up the process of world development. Just as the world changed rapidly after the advent of the Internet, after the emergence of Robb''s work in this world, misunderstandings of thoughts and intentions also developed rapidly. Although the technology of Norma Kingdom lags behind Gran, but it is much more advanced than Mondela. There are also people of insight in their country who are desperately absorbing the advanced technology and advanced ideas of Westwind City. Technology and ideas through advanced communication systems enable everyone to be infected. So... the progress of the world is faster! The "Mother" who sympathized with the weak appeared in the colony so soon, stood up and rebelled against the natives, which made Robb happy: "Hahaha, interesting and interesting. From this point of view, Zorro, the black man, will soon Appeared." "What is Zorro, the black man?" the queen wondered. "Well, it''s one kind in short..." Robb thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of what adjectives to use, so he had to spread his hands: "It''s a certain form of heroism, Miss Queen, just wait and see with peace of mind. Well, there are very good scenes, and they are going to be staged frantically soon." In the cluster, a large group of eagle warriors, a large group of white warriors, and a large group of Mayan refugees are rushing northward. This group of eagle warriors did not belong to the Gada tribe and the polar tribe, nor did they belong to any tribe that Robb had been in contact with. Every one of them had many scars on their bodies, and it seemed that they had just experienced a fierce battle. And that group of white fighters actually had the symbol of the Norma Kingdom on their bodies. The leader is a knight of the Norma Kingdom! There are many sword marks on his armor. Obviously, he has also experienced a great battle. The group of white warriors who followed him are his subordinates, and there are also many injuries on his body. The group of Mayan refugees who followed them was even more miserable. All of them had yellow muscles, looked malnourished, and had been cruelly tortured. It turned out that this team had escaped from the Norma colony to the south. The kind knight couldnt bear to see the Maya being bullied, so he contacted a Maya tribe guerrilla hidden in the jungle, joined forces inside and out, staged a rebellion, and rescued a large group of enslaved Maya from the colony in one fell swoop. People, however, the rebellion eventually failed, and a large number of Norma fighters surrounded them from other colonies and eventually defeated them. They had to take the Mayan refugees out of the colony, and they are now on the run. A soldier said to the knight: "General, what shall we do now? Where should we go?" "Go to the north!" The knight whispered: "There are two mithril mines in the Gran Kingdom in the north. Let''s go to them." "Take refuge in the Granite? God God!" a soldier exclaimed, "They will kill us." "If it''s an ordinary Granny, you won''t be polite to us." The knight said: "But according to my investigation, one of the mithril mines was built by the people of Westwind City." "Westwind City?" The soldiers were startled. "Yes, it''s the Westwind City you think about." The knight said: "We go there, there is still a way to survive, Westwind City''s Godafather is compatible and packaged, and he will accommodate us." The soldiers nodded silently, and for the present, they had no choice but to go there. At this time, an eagle soldier ran up from behind and said loudly: "Run, the chaser is already close." Everyone was taken aback, and quickly took a big step and ran forward desperately. A group of people climbed mountains and ridges, through the jungle, and rushed towards the Mithril Mine in Westwind City. Behind them, a large group of chasing soldiers from the Norma Kingdom rushed up aggressively. Chapter 814： Face in seconds Robb had been idle for two days in Westwind City, and felt that it was almost time to go to the New World to find advanced materials. Just about to get up from the stone bench and walk around, I saw Lilian standing next to him with a basket of snacks, as if she was going with him. Robb smiled and said, "Why, are you going over there to see?" Lilian said: "I heard that the chapel over there has been built, and the mine is now settled down. I also want to accompany Godafather over there." "It''s okay. Anyway, it''s just a distance from a portal. It''s not far, and it can go back and forth at any time. It doesn''t matter if it''s a long trip." Robb didn''t object. At this moment, Xiao Yi brought the big loli and two bright little nuns, and also followed: "We also want to go to the New World." "Huh?" Robach said: "What are you doing? Are you dispatched collectively?" Xiao Yidao: "I heard that the Maya people in the New World have a backward culture and don''t understand anything. I think we should teach them to read and read." Robb said: "By the way, spread the belief in the new God of Light?" Xiao Yi nodded. Well, missionaries can get more peoples recognition for their beliefs, let alone go through the portal to preach, even if they take a boat or a car, cross mountains and seas, they can do it. Robb understands this. Then take them together. "And me!" Xuelu unexpectedly ran out, taking Golda and Kik with him: "The three of us are tired of rest and plan to go to the New World to take an adventure. Maybe it''s more interesting over there." In the end, even Marian ran out: "I want to find business opportunities in the New World. The sea trade team of our Cotton family is being formed. Now it is necessary to learn about the New World in advance." "Well, all go." Robb couldn''t help laughing and crying: "Anyway, the construction on the New World side is okay. It won''t let you see a village of turtles." Everyone happily walked through the portal with a feeling of "school organizing a spring outing". A few girls who came to the New World for the first time thought that the construction here must be bad, but they didnt expect to come and see it. To their surprise, the newly built small church is better than the original one, its all cement. The structure, with multicolored glass, looks good. It turned out that their home in Westwind City was the dilapidated chapel when Robb first arrived in Westwind Town. Although in the past few years, it has undergone some renovation operations, the skeleton of the house is old, and no matter how it is renovated, it is not beautiful. Where to go. However, this small church in New World is newly built. It has a full cement structure. The interior is spacious and bright. The roof stores water directly to provide tap water. The shower rooms and toilets are complete. The construction workers of Westwind City now have quite strong architectural design capabilities. Of course the house is better than before. In addition, this place can no longer be regarded as a simple mine. Next to the mine, many miners houses are juxtaposed with the houses of the Maya who moved here to mine to make money, forming a small town. Moreover, this small town has now undergone development planning. Although the scale is much smaller than that of Xifeng City, it is better to be built from nothing. It is very convenient to plan. All the houses are neatly repaired and the roads are wide. It is much more beautiful than the old town of Westwind City. Marianne couldn''t help sighing: "How can this place give me the feeling that it will be built more beautifully than Westwind City in the future?" Robb smiled and said: "It''s really possible! The old city has an old city regret, there are always some buildings that cannot be demolished and cannot be touched, but a brand-new city, without these worries, can be planned to the utmost perfection. " Da Lolita looked at the surrounding environment, and saw that the people in the small town of the mine were harmonious and happy. Everyone was doing their work quietly, mining and transporting mines. Transporting ore, smelting smelting, and the small town of the mine is surrounded by a quiet jungle. The whole world looks calm and detailed! Da Lolita couldn''t help but poked her mouth: "What, so peaceful and peaceful? Are there no monsters to attack here? I thought the New World was wild and monsters were rampant everywhere." Robb said unhappily, "Do you still want the monster to bite you?" Da Lolita was a little bit depressed and said: "Yes, yes! I am obviously a glorious guardian of the holy light, but I have no chance to shoot. The evil villains do not come to persecute the holy light, how can I protect it? If I dont guard it, what would I call the Guardian of the Light?" "Hey!" Robb said: "It''s okay, don''t look for things, what''s so bad about peace? I like peace the most. You can''t find a fight here..." Before he could finish his sentence, the sentry on the watchtower in the south of the mine town yelled: "An enemy is coming! In the south, a Norma has killed him." Robb: "I wipe it and hit my face in seconds? Who is so arrogant?" Da Lolita was overjoyed. She brushed the ground and rushed to the watchtower. She climbed up and grabbed the "binoculars" in the hand of the sentry. She looked towards the south for a few times, and then she was overjoyed: "Sure enough, it''s the Norma. Now, there are still many Mayans with them, it seems that there is going to be a war, hey." Da Lolita jumped excitedly, and then shouted at Robb: "When you were in Westwind City, you took care of all the battles. You are here in the New World, let me do it too." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "Is it good for me to arrange the war? It''s really a blessing to be blessed! Do you have to live in the Warring States Period to be good? Let me tell you that a princess like you was born in the Warring States Period. He was given to other princes for marriage before he became an adult. I see how you are going to have trouble." Da Lolita wondered: "What is the Warring States Period?" "Well, when I didn''t say it!" Robb is spitting out on this side, and on the other side, the West Wind fighters have begun to assemble under Elsie''s command, ready to meet the enemy. In addition, a large group of eagle warriors from the Gada tribe and the polar tribe also joined in. These eagle warriors are not good at fighting in formation, so they did not join the queue of the West Wind warriors, but scattered around. Some climbed up the tree, some hid in the bushes, some hid behind the tree or the stone, and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye, as if they never existed. Big Lolita drew out the holy sword with a brush, and jumped to the front of the team, looking like a leading general. This position is usually Elsie''s! However, Elsie did not jump out to protest. Instead, she turned to look at Robb, and saw Robb shrugging his shoulders at him, making a look like "I dont care about her." Elsie knew. Smiling, then retreated to the middle of the queue, disguising himself as a soldier. Godafather''s woman wants to play games, let her play! Elsie wouldn''t run out to grab the limelight at this time. Chapter 815： Guard the Holy Light! The West Wind fighters lined up, waiting for the Norma kingdom to attack. The group of Norma came very quickly. It didnt take long for them to get out of the town. When they were nearby, everyone could see clearly that all of these Norma were wounded and looked like they had gone through a hard fight. There are not all fighters in the team, there are many Mayan civilians, old and young, all scrawny and look very poor. A Norma warrior put down his weapon far away, walked over to the group with his hands free, and said loudly, "Is this the Mithril Mine under the Holy City Westwind?" The big Lolita who was standing in the front laughed loudly: "Yes! Norma pig, are you here to die?" When the Norma warrior heard the words "Norma Pig", his face suddenly showed an awkward look. He didn''t speak, but the man behind who looked like a knight said loudly: "I thought there was something different from the people in Westwind City. As a result, when you speak, it is no different from ordinary Granites? If you are also People who value race and are full of discrimination against people from other countries, then we may be wrong." Da Lolita has her hands on her hips, and she wants to continue to say something, Xiao Yi said loudly from behind: "Larsi, pay attention to your language, the **** of light does not like people who are impolite." Da Lolita yelled "Hey", and quickly covered her mouth. After a few seconds, she reappeared in a very regular appearance: "Ah, Norma, what are you doing here? We didn''t Send you invitations. Also, what''s the situation with you bringing these Mayans?" She changed her polite language, and the knight walked out from behind with a heavy expression on her face: "We are here to seek refuge." "Huh?" Da Lolita showed a disappointed look on her face: "Isn''t it here to attack us? Isn''t it to come and kill the new Guangming Vatican? Oh, you are still not Norma? You should unite in the old Guangming Church. Under the banner of the court, I regard my New Bright Holy See as a scourge and persecute us desperately, so that I can rise up to resist and protect the holy light." Everyone: "..." Xiao Yi couldn''t help it anymore, and rushed up from behind, and a violent thud knocked on Big Lolita''s head and dragged it away. As a result, Elsie stood in front again: "Hello, knight from the Norma Kingdom, I am the commander of the Westwind Self-Defense Regiment, Elsie." Elsie is worthy of being a veteran **** stick. When she speaks, she shows a polite temperament, with a smile on her face, which makes people feel amiable. Anyone is willing to say a few more words to him. This kind of person is the most confusing. People often think that this kind of person is better to get along with. In fact, people are all wrong. People like Big Lori look very different, but they are sincere. People like Elsie look amiable. , But its actually much harder to be friends. The knight was also deceived, and there was finally someone who could talk. He sighed and said: "I broke up with Norma. I am now a homeless person. I heard that the holy city Westwind is compatible with each other, so I thought Come here to seek asylum." "Oh? Fall out with Norma?" Elsie looked at the family crest on the knight''s shoulder armor. It was a horse head-shaped sign: "If I admit it correctly, you are the famous main force of Norma. Legion, a member of the Knights of the Iron Horse, in a high position, how could someone like you fall out with Norma? Can the Knights of the Iron Horse fall back?" The knight said with a bitter face: "No, the Knights of the Iron Horse will not reverse it, but my subordinates and I are reversed. It may make you feel ridiculous, I just... I just can''t bear it... Those who are accustomed to us bully the Maya..." Having said that, he turned his head and pointed to the scrawny Mayan refugees behind him: "They are all Mayan people who were arrested by our country to do hard labor. In the southern colonies, they lived a life worse than dogs. I Watching them being tortured and ravaged every day, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart." His mouth murmured: "I am a knight who devoutly believes in the God of Light. When I swore to be a knight, I swore with my life that I will fight for those who cannot fight. Helping those who need help, I will not hurt women and children... But the colonial practice makes me feel that the oath I once swears is a lie! No, it''s just a fart! Not as good as a fart." Having said this, he began to become excited: "They are killing women and children in front of me. They are trampling on my faith and the holy light in my heart. Therefore, I must oppose! But my ability is insufficient, although I rescued With these Mayans, they couldn''t resist the ensuing siege, so... we are now desperate." Elsie: "..." Those who heard these words behind were all silent. In fact, at this moment, at least a hundred or more listeners were thinking: Are you too Virgin? Hundreds of people are thinking: How naive are you? Elsie almost laughed on the spot, cursing in her heart: Are you sick? The noble status of the Knights of the Iron Horse is no longer needed, nor is the glory and wealth, are you actually for this group of natives? What **** holy light are you going to protect? You are sick, you have to be cured! However, Da Lolita rushed to his side with a brush, put a hand on the knight''s shoulder armor, and patted heavily: "I found that you are a good person, really! The ideal of guarding the holy light is really true. Great, I think you can also be a guardian of the light." Elsie turned her head and looked at Robb. Although he felt that the knight was stupid, he didn''t show it, waiting for Robb to set his tone, and then he would say his stance again. Robb nodded at Elsie. Elsie understood, turned her head, and smiled at the knight: "Oh, you are really a knight with a high (stupid) wind (not) bright (may) (and), your kind (heaven) good ( True) and benevolence (stupid) and kind (stupid), I am deeply respected (may) admire (laugh), we are extremely welcome here." The knight was overjoyed: "Really? Are you really willing to take us in?" Elsie put on a kindly smiling face: "Of course, we can''t reject a hero like you, or a hero like you, the more the better." He was full of nice words, but Sofa from behind approached Robb and whispered: "This guy''s words, how do I sound like irony? But the smile on his face is so sincere, is it my illusion? NS?" "No! It''s not an illusion." Robb said, "Elsie is like this. He can completely separate the emotions on his face from what he thinks in his heart. I don''t even know how to do this. Really. Its super strong." Chapter 816： Kill this clever tongue-in-cheek bastard The knights and his party were accepted, but they were still a little cautious. After all, the relationship between Gran and Norma is really not very good. Westwind City is nominally the territory of Gran Kingdom. No matter how compatible they are, they have to be careful. They looked at the mine town ahead and hesitated to go in. The Mayans who came with them were more cautious. They had been enslaved by the Norma for several years, and they had already developed serious wariness against whites, and they did not dare to believe in whites easily. An eagle warrior of the Gada tribe came out of the jungle and waved to the refugees. Those Mayans were a little surprised to see that there were eagle warriors in this mining town. Then they watched again. When they arrived, a group of Mayans emerged from the town, beckoning to them from a distance. These Mayans didnt look like they were enslaved and tortured. They didnt look like skinny, malnourished, or miserable appearances. On the contrary, they all dressed better than ordinary Ma The demi also had neat clothes, and his complexion looked ruddy, which was definitely not what a slave should have. Just as the group was hesitating and entangled, the sentry on the watchtower cried out again: "An enemy is coming, a lot of troops!" The knight was stunned, and then shouted: "It is the Knights of the Iron Horse who are chasing it, no, everyone quickly enter the town to hide." As a result, even if the refugees hesitated, they had no choice but to run into the town. The knight led his soldiers, turned their heads, ready to fight, and a small group of eagle fighters who came with them were also ready to fight. Elsie smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Knight, you''d better go and rest for a while. I think your group is already exhausted. We will fight this battle." "But... this is what we caused..." "Don''t worry, we have been attacked by all kinds of people and monsters a lot of times in West Wind City, and we have long been used to it." I''ve already wanted to fight in a hurry." Knight Daqi: "This unreliable loli is actually a swordsman?" Elsie whispered: "Don''t look at her like this, her full name is Lars Belmond Dracula." The knight suddenly understood: "Daughter of Mondela Belmond Dracula, God God!" Now he has nothing to say, there is actually a "princess" here, oh, no, I don''t know if it can be a princess, anyway, a big man can''t be wrong. He waved his hand to let his subordinates follow into the town to rest, leaving only himself, standing beside Elsie. Everyone waited quietly, and after a while, the chasing soldiers came closer. This chasing unit looked very elite. Everyone was dressed in neat armor, armed to the teeth, so that people knew it was the main force at a glance. Everyone was engraved with a horse head logo on their shoulder armor. When they reached the town, the army did not dare to rush over and stood firm in the range of bows and arrows and magic. Then a knight in mythril armor stood at the forefront and said loudly: "Glan Dog, you guys Its too despicable. Last time we robbed our Mithril mines and ports, this time we actually spurred against our knights, conspired to induce civil unrest, and rob our Mayan slaves. I want to raise the most serious protest to your country." The knight opened his mouth to talk, but Elsie stopped him, stood in front of him, and smiled: "Although you scold me Grand Dog, I will not scold you Norma Pig because I am very qualified." Everyone thought: Although you said that you didn''t curse, you still said those three words, and the effect is the same. The knight wearing mithril armor suddenly had a mouth and couldn''t speak. Elsie continued: "First of all, I must solemnly declare that we did not instigate your knight. This knight was driven by his own sense of justice to do such a thing. I did not do it in Westwind City. We didn''t know any shameful activities until he came to us." The Mithril armor knight snorted coldly: "It''s clean, but who doesn''t know what you are doing behind the scenes?" Elsie stretched her hands: "The villain just likes to use his own eyes to try to figure out the gentleman." The Mithril armor knight said angrily: "Stop playing around here. I ask you to immediately hand over the traitor and return our Mayan slaves. If you deliberately protect the traitor, aren''t you afraid of causing war?" Elsie said, "I don''t like to listen to you when you speak, as if I have to listen to you. Why? Honestly, I wanted to negotiate with you amicably. I didn''t belong to We also have every reason to return our things, but as soon as you came here, you called me a Grand Dog, and then you arrogantly instigated me, so I want to ask a rhetorical question, you came here deliberately Do you want to start a war?" Mithril Knight: "..." Elsie said: "Whether we are looking for the Desert Kingdom or Dongtu Datang to judge, we will think that your attitude is very abnormal, and I have always maintained a polite attitude and friendly exchanges. If we communicate with each other War broke out, it must be your fault, not mine." Mithril Knight: "..." Robb listened interestingly from behind and couldn''t help but almost laughed out loud. This Elsie is really a chicken thief. If he changes to negotiate with the other party, he might just say "Wow! Don''t convince you to come." Hit me", then, in this way, it is you who caused the war, which is untenable in international public opinion. Especially with that wow, the people of Desert Kingdom and Dongtu Datang will think that it makes sense for Norma Kingdom to make a move. But Elsie set up the other party as soon as he opened his mouth, making it as if the other party was deliberately picking things up to cause a war, and that reason was on his side, awesome and cheap enough. The Mithril armor knight was speechless for a long time, and he was really hurt by Elsie''s bitterness. He raised the Mithril sword angrily, and said angrily: "You are insulting my Knights of the Iron Horse." Elsie said: "I have seen so many people with my own eyes, I haven''t scolded you in half a word. You have been scolding me. When did I insult you? It''s like you scolded me Grand Dog, but I haven''t scolded you at all. Everyone tells me, have I scolded a Norma pig just now? Have I pointed at his nose and scolded?" The Westwind Citymen behind him laughed together: "Head, you haven''t scolded him as a Norma pig, we all heard it, no no, no at all." The Mithril Knight was furious: "Wow, I''m so angry! I''m going to declare war and kill this clever bastard." Chapter 817： What ghost sword is this He just yelled "I want to declare war". Before the soldiers under his men had time to take a step forward, they heard Elsie yelling: "No, the people of Gran declared war on us. We must defend our home and our country and be forced to fight back!" As soon as the phrase "forced to fight back" was shouted, an archer on the city wall pulled a black wood longbow and shot an arrow at the Knights of the Iron Horse. The Knights of the Iron Horse were standing outside the range of their bows and arrows and magic. They didn''t have the slightest pressure on this arrow. I thought, if it flies halfway, it will be powerless to fall. However, this arrow was beyond everyone''s expectation. It actually cut through the sky and flew into the middle of the Knights of the Iron Horse. This range made everyone stunned. It turned out that the material of this bow was black wood, a high-grade wood that Robb found after arriving in the New World. It was one level higher than boxwood, and it was a grade 70 material in "Black Blade". Moreover, the random enchantment of this bow is also very awesome, it is a special enchantment of "range +20%", a very rare attribute. This kind of inexplicable equipment that violates common sense is only available in the game. Suddenly such an arrow is shot, how can the people of the Norma Kingdom be wary of it. The arrow flew into the enemy''s formation, "boom", and exploded! It turned out that this arrow was not an ordinary one, but a special combat technique of the hunter, the "burst arrow". After a bang, the Knights of the Iron Horse suddenly turned on their backs, and the nearest soldiers next to the bursting arrow were overturned to the ground, and the formation was in chaos. The people of Norma Kingdom were beaten up! In the chaos, I heard Elsie holding an amplifying magic prop and shouting: "The people of Norma Kingdom are frantic and declare war on Westwind City. Soldiers, take up arms and defend the country. " The Mithril armor knight was so angry that his nose was crooked. This Nima is simply a hooligan. Fortunately, I just saw him with good features and a smile on his face. I thought he was a good guy. He didn''t know that Robb was actually just as happy at this time: "This product is really bad, but I like it." I saw that Big Lolita had already rushed over. Robb originally planned to make a move. After thinking about it, forget it, the West Wind Warriors are no longer what they looked like when they first arrived, so it doesn''t matter if they do. He greeted several girls around him and said, "Come here, sit down and watch the show." The West Wind fighters rushed out of the town to face the Knights of the Iron Horse. The Knights of the Iron Horse are not intimidated at all. This legion is one of the main forces of the Norma Kingdom. It is well equipped. Everyone is full of steel armor. The captain uses even a set of mithril equipment. I really dont have to be afraid of rampaging the world. There are only... Huh? wrong! Why are all these Gran Dogs wearing Mithril gear? I rub! This terrible discovery made the Warriors of the Knights of the Iron Horse almost cry on the spot. How can hundreds of people wear this? Are these miscellaneous soldiers or generals? They didn''t know that all the Mithril dug up in the Mithril Mine in front of them was used to equip the miscellaneous soldiers, not to arm the generals at all. And Robbs generals are all equipped with Arcanite or Saronite, so who can even look at Mithril? Advanced mining technology determines the degree of armed forces. Once Robb finds any kind of vein, it will be mass-produced using advanced mining and smelting methods. In terms of mining, the Norma Kingdom is still using human excavation, manual handling, scattered smelting and other primitives. Way, so in their opinion, Mithril is extremely precious. The soldiers from both sides charged in a confrontation, and there was a muffled sound. The soldiers of the Knights of the Iron Horse fell to the ground, but the soldiers of the West Wind only tripped two by themselves, and they were not knocked down by the enemy. The Mithril Knight cursed secretly: Fak! He yelled, "savage collision", and slammed into the body of a westerly warrior. When both of them were equipped with Mithril, the knight''s strength was obviously higher than that of the West Wind Warrior, and he knocked the West Wind Warrior into flight. The knight turned his head again, waved the Mithril shield, and knocked down a West Wind warrior with a knock on the ground. As soon as the voice fell, a murmured whisper was suddenly heard in my ears: "The power in the air, surge! It gathered in my hands and turned into stern lightning! Unparalleled rice wife suddenly!" "Huh? This neurotic long-term nonsense, which is the second guy who is ill?" Before the knight could finish his sentence, a stern thunder light flew in mid-air, and the big Lolita turned into lightning with a sword, with a click. Arrived in front of him. The knight was shocked: "Fak!" The Mithril shield in his left hand blocked in front of him, and there was a muffled sound on the ground. Thunder light hit the shield. The shield made of Mithril was hit to produce a terrifying crack in the tortoise. The knight yelled badly. Sideways, at this moment, the shield was broken into two pieces from the middle, and the big loli flew out from the shield. Fortunately, the knight turned sideways fast, otherwise the sword would cut him even with the shield in half. "Fak? What ghost sword does this woman use?" Da Lolita did not win the chase, but put on a very handsome appearance: "Holy Sword Arcane Cutter!" Robb spit out in the distance: "Hey, this sword only has the name Arcane Slicer. Don''t add the prefix of Holy Sword to the front without authorization." Da Lolita hummed: "How can I use a weapon without the word holy sword?" Robb: "..." The knight hurriedly picked up the mithril shield that had been split in half on the ground while she was pretending to be forced, turned around and ran, yelling, "The situation is not right, quickly withdraw." However, it does not mean that withdrawal can be withdrawn. The Iron Horse Knights had just turned around and run, when a large wave of poisonous arrows were shot out from the jungle on both sides. It turned out that it was the eagle warrior of the polar tribe of the Gada tribe. Although most of the eagle warriors of these two tribes are in their own villages, a small part of them work in mines and small towns, doing some ore handling, helping to draw maps, and acting as scouts. Work, earn some money to support the family, the work here is high, life is easy, and you can learn new knowledge. The eagle fighters love this place so much. Now it is a matter of course to help here in the war. The Knights of the Iron Horse chased the westerly warriors behind, and they were harassed by the eagle warriors on both sides. It was really miserable. The Mithril Knight cursed in his heart: Damn, which ghost tribe belonged to these eagle warriors? Why are you willing to help Gran Dog? Could it be that Glen Dog''s attitude towards these indigenous people is different from ours? Chapter 818： We live well here The Iron Horse Knights fled, and the West Wind Warriors did not chase them much. Instead, the Eagle Warriors chased them far away, constantly shooting arrows and harassing the Iron Horse Knights, making the Iron Horse Knights scorched. However, they ran away, and suddenly discovered that the West Wind Warriors were not chasing them, only a group of natives were still chasing themselves, so the Knights of the Iron Horse turned around and took a countercharge, and drove the Eagle Warriors into the jungle again. The eagle fighters had to give up the pursuit and returned to the small town of the mine. The mining town has returned to peace, and the next problem is the acceptance of a large group of refugees. The number of soldiers brought by the exiled knights is about 20 or 30, not many. This group of people is easy to settle. A few miners dormitories can be used to entertain them, and the more than 200 Mayan refugees they brought can be better settled. However, these refugees have only experienced slave life for a few years, and they have very low requirements for living conditions. They have a place to sleep without rain, and have a bite of food to eat. If they dont beat them, they will feel very satisfied. . Elsie took a few of his men to prepare food and accommodation for these people. The exiled knight and his soldiers were more conscious, knowing that their identity was very sensitive, and they simply took the initiative to follow Elsie''s back, placing themselves where Elsie could see, avoiding being wary and suspicion. They followed Elsie for a few steps, and immediately found that the town planning of the mining town was really good, the streets were wide, the houses were neat, and all the houses were neatly built in rows. The Norma Kingdom had only developed a colony at this time for four or five years. Most of the houses in their colony were made of wood, and occasionally some were made of stone. They were all relatively rudimentary, but the houses in this small mining farm The house is almost entirely built of bricks, and the exterior walls are painted with lime and cement. It looks neat and beautiful. "Your living environment here is so good?" The knight couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "How did so many bricks and cement come across the ocean? How many transport ships were dispatched?" Elsie couldn''t help being happy: "There''s no use of a ship, we have a strategic-level portal, and I opened the door and delivered it directly." The knight was taken aback: "Strategic-level portals are often only used by the upper side when they are fighting. How can you use them at will?" Elsie chuckled and didn''t explain. Although the knight had heard some things about Westwind City, he didn''t hear much, and Elsie''s laugh was really unfathomable. He followed Elsie to a row of miners dormitories. Elsie asked the dormitory administrator: "How many houses are still vacant here?" The manager replied: "The last row of dormitories over there is now all empty." It turned out that considering the future expansion of the mining farm town, many dormitories were repaired, and they couldn''t be used all at all, and many of them were empty. Elsie led the knights and his party to the row of empty dormitories, and said with a smile: "This row of dormitories, you can arrange to live in, Mr. Knight has a room for one person, and the other soldiers have a room for four. Settle down temporarily, and then You can eat, wear and live, and then slowly readjust." The knight glanced at this row of dormitories, which were all built of brick and cement, and thought to himself: Is this still a temporary residence for me? This is better than the house I lived in the original colony. Listen to what Elsie said, will you arrange a better place for me in the future? He felt surprised in his heart, and the soldiers under him, seeing this kind of "high-end" dormitory, were completely embarrassed. This Nima, the houses they used to live in the colony were all cabins, but he didn''t expect to live in exile now. Instead, the grade has become higher. When they were in a daze, a group of Maya people walked by. These Maya people were all from the Gada tribe. They were the Maya tribe that Robb came into contact with when he came to this new world. So, these people are in The working time in the mining town is also a bit long. Working here for a long time means being rich. They all wore cotton clothes like the Granites. If their skin color were not brown, the knight could not even believe that they were Maya. I saw that each of these Mayans was holding a metal lunch box in his hand. The lunch box was filled with food, including potatoes, bread, greens, and even a few slices of bacon. It seemed that the food was really good. The knight was dumbfounded for a moment, and the soldiers under him showed embarrassment. It turned out that when they were in the previous colony, they did not eat as good as these Mayans. They couldn''t help turning their heads to look at Elsie, with a questioning look on their faces. Elsie smiled and said: "These are the workers in our mine. Their job is to dig the ore deep in the mine, and then carry the ore onto a small mine cart, because the work under the mine requires a lot of physical strength and risk. , Not seeing the sun is harmful to health, so they are especially given high wages and high benefits to ensure that they eat well." knight:"" His men: "..." Elsic said, "Huh? What''s the matter with you? A look that we are so good to the Mayans? It''s strange! Didn''t you help them escape from the colony because of your sympathy for the Mayans? See you? When the Maya live well with us, you should be filled with comfort." The knight squeezed out a very reluctant smile: "That is, I am very pleased." But the soldiers under him all spit out: "They live a better life than us. We need their sympathy now, ah ah ah ah, give me bacon ah ah ah ah!" While Elsie was dealing with the poor group of exiled Norma... At the entrance of the town, more than two hundred Mayan refugees who have just entered the town are looking at this new city with anxiety. They have been tortured by white people for several years, and now they are wary of other white people except the exiled knight, watching the Westwind fighters with a vigilant eye, for fear that they will treat themselves like the Norma. At this time, an eagle warrior of the Gada tribe walked up to them: "Which tribe are you from?" An old man emerged from the refugees and whispered: "We are from the Yayata tribe in the south." "Oh, I know the Yayata tribe." The eagle warrior said: "Your tribe doesn''t seem to be too big. There seem to be more than 500 people in total." "Before there were more than five hundred people." The old man sighed, "Now there are only two hundred people. The others are all dead, all killed by the Norma, or exhausted to death in the colony." The eagle warrior was taken aback. "You are here... live..." the old man asked cautiously: "How is your life?" The eagle warrior patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t be afraid, we live very well here, and you will know soon. Look, the guy named Godafather is coming over. He just needs to speak to make sure you breathe a sigh of relief. " Chapter 819： You guys work for me Robb walked up to the Mayan refugees and looked at the group carefully. It was obvious that there were no strong men in this group, probably because the strong men were slaughtered in the beginning. Because in the structure of the Maya tribe, the strong and strong men are equal to the eagle warriors. When the Norma conquer this Maya tribe, they will inevitably kill the eagle warriors, and the wizards are also killed, and the rest are here. All are just old people, women, and children. Moreover, these old and weak women and children are all scrawny and veiled. Obviously, the Norma never feed them enough, and are enslaving them to death. For people with this physical quality, the Norma can comfortably let them do hard work, digging mines, repairing roads, building bridges, and carrying goods, even if they are exhausted. But Robb couldn''t do the same thing, his heart was not so dark. So what should these people do? If heavy physical labor is not enough, then you can only light physical labor, but the mining town is a waste of time. Now the main job vacancies are mining, building houses, and repairing roads. They are all heavy physical labor, and there is no light at all. . How to deal with this? Robb frowned, it was inconvenient to operate. He was a kind person from the bottom of his heart. He could not see the old and weak women and children suffer, so he had to bite the bullet to solve the matter. Forget it, let''s talk nonsense first, and think while talking. Robb said to the refugees: "Ah! Listen well, everyone, your home has been destroyed by the Norma, and now you definitely can''t go back. Even if you reluctantly go home to live in the ruins, you will be promised again. The horse is in danger of being caught. Therefore, you can only stay with me for the time being." Before the interpreter could speak, the refugees nodded together. Some even said in English: "Yes, you are right, please take me in." Robb was surprised to find that some of these guys could understand what I said, and some of them could speak English. It seems that the people of the Norma Kingdom have been colonized for a few years, making them all understand English. Robb couldn''t help being amused. He just didn''t know how to use these people, now he has! There is only one translator in his hand now, that is, the little sea merchant. His translation task is too heavy. Not only does he need to help Robb and the patriarch communicate with each other, he also needs to help Sofa and the eagle fighters. Draw a map. If the workers and the foreman at the mine have anything to communicate, he will run around. This little translator is going to be exhausted! And now, among this large group of refugees, at least dozens of translators can be selected. He couldn''t help laughing: "Now, I ask those of you who know white people, can speak white people, and at least those who can communicate with white people on a daily basis, stand up." When the refugees heard this, they surged slightly, seeming a little scared, but in the end more than 30 people stood up. One of them was a young brown-skinned woman who looked pretty good, with good facial features, but she was too tall. Thin, skin and bones, she didn''t know how long she was hungry, she opened the mouth and said to Robb with an English wash: "My lord, what do you want us to do?" "Your white man speaks very well." Robach said: "What did you do before?" The woman whispered: "I used to do housework for the white master in the colony to the south." No wonder, this is the same as the Filipino maid, who often needs to communicate with the host''s family, and learning languages ??is naturally fast. Robb said to these thirty-something people: "From now on, you will come to us as translators. You will need several translators in all walks of life... you will all be useful." As soon as he uttered these words, all Mayan refugees showed horrified expressions on their faces. The eagle warriors who came with the team even lifted their spears... Robb reacted quickly to the thieves, and immediately understood that these people thought they were going to enslave them like the Norma. He hurriedly said: "Don''t get excited, the job I said is not the same as the job the Norma people want you to do." The young woman said vigilantly: "What does that mean?" Robb beckoned to a Gada eagle warrior who was working for him next to him, and said, "Tell these people about your salary." The eagle warrior walked over triumphantly and smiled at the refugees: "I work for Godafather. My job is to help his map production team lead the way, be a tour guide, and be a sentry! Let me tell you. I can get one hundred catties of potatoes, two catties of sugar, and a large roll of cloth every month, hahaha." The refugees do not understand what sugar is, but they know what potatoes are. Potatoes are the crops they also have here. They know how many potatoes are in a hundred catties. Several people have expressions of envy, envy and hatred on their faces. As for the cloth, it is even more powerful. The Maya''s textile level is still quite low, and they can only make very low-end linen, but even low-end linen is very valuable here. The eagle warrior in front of him can get 100 catties of potatoes and a large roll of cloth after working for a month. A group of people even have red eyes... Several people even cried. They worked for the Norma in the colony. Not only were they unpaid, they were also beaten every day. They didnt have enough food to eat, and they didnt wear warm clothes. If the white master was a little unhappy, he beat people around. Killing people indiscriminately makes them live in fear every day. Now I heard that there can be such treatment here, it is really the difference between heaven and underground. Robb said, "Don''t get excited. The eagle warrior''s salary is high because he is doing high-risk work. You helped me to do the translation. The work is much easier, and it''s not so dangerous, so the pay is less. " Upon hearing this, the expressions of the 30-odd people went down again. Fighting fighters get high income. This is common sense in primitive tribes. Because of the productive structure of primitive society, the status of fighters is determined to be the supremacy of the fighters. They are hunting. At that time, the soldiers took the best part of the prey, and only the worst part was left for non-combatants. It is normal for non-combatants to not have enough food... However, their faces had only dimmed when they heard Robb say: "Well, in your remuneration, the two catties of sugar are gone, only potatoes and cloth." Everyone: "Huh?" What an unexpected surprise! This is called! The thirty or so refugees who were booked to be translators cheered, chanting with all kinds of weird words that Robb couldnt understand, not knowing which strange **** or ancestor they were thanking, anyway, there was a mess of thanks. Many others bowed down to Robb. Chapter 820： The first cocoa plantation The thirty or so people who can be translators are super happy, cheering. But there are more than one hundred refugees left. They haven''t got a job yet and don''t know what to do. These more than one hundred people listened to their companions getting such a good job, and they were too envious and hated, but they couldn''t be a translator. How can it be done? I want to do such a good job. I really want to do it. I want to stretch my hands out of my throat to grab this job, but what if I cant catch the swelling? A group of people had to look at Robb pitifully! Robb''s brain is also swollen. Ask them to dig for mines. They can''t bear to move stones to build houses. They can''t bear to build roads and bridges. They still can''t bear the heart. What can these hunger and scrawny people do? After thinking about it, thats all. Just as Miss Queen was clamoring for chocolate, but the cocoa beans from the tribes nearby were all harvested and couldnt get it for a while, so lets just plant the worlds first cocoa bean plantation. Leave more than two hundred refugees to help manage the plantation, responsible for harvesting, picking, selecting, drying beans, crushing, making cocoa powder and other messy things. As long as there are corresponding machines, these are not very heavy. They should be able to do manual labor. Robb said loudly to the remaining one hundred people, "Don''t worry, I have already figured out what I want you to do, cough! You can be my cocoa plantation workers." He had just said this sentence, and the thirty translators beside him spoke in unison, and at the same time helped to translate it, all in a mess. Robb: "Hey, what are you doing?" The thirty-something people said together: "Let''s start doing translation work now." Robb: "..." This is very unreasonable. Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "It''s all gone, Kangte, you take all these translators to various departments in the town, and each place that needs a translator is matched with one." Conte smiled and nodded, and then he addressed the young, good-looking female translator: "You stay here as a dedicated translator for Godafather." Then he said to the other people: "You all follow I come." Robb shook his head secretly: Even Kang Te has learned badly! Translators must deliberately leave me young and beautiful. But forget it, I also like young and beautiful female translators, only male ghosts. He turned to the refugees again: "You first go to the north of the town and turn a field out. I will plant a cocoa tree there. Then you will be responsible for taking care of my cocoa tree. As for your wages...20 less than the translation. Jin potatoes, that''s it." The refugees calculated carefully and found that there are 20 catties less and 80 catties of potatoes. It is more than enough for one person to eat for a month. There are more to be exchanged for other things, and there is a large roll of cloth to make clothes. , This job is still much more comfortable than I used to plan food in the tribe. A group of people were grateful to Dade and hurriedly worshipped Robb again and again. After the worship, they quickly want to go to work, just like the group of people who cant wait to translate, they want to start work quickly, quickly reap the rewards, maybe this is the simplest way of thinking. Several westerly fighters took the refugees to get tools and told them to go to the north of the town to prepare the ground. Robb didnt care about it. He returned to his chapel and lay down. After resting for less than twenty minutes, he saw a west wind fighter running back and whispered in his ear: "Godafather, those The thin guy seems to be unable to make a piece of land." "Oh?" Robbkey said: "What''s the matter?" The West Wind Warrior said: "Outside the town is a large jungle, full of hundred-year-old trees, intertwined and complicated. The refugees are too weak to deal with the jungle with tools." Robb: "..." That''s it, save the people to the end, and send the Buddha to the west. Robb hurriedly brought the new female translator to the north gate of the town. Sure enough, as soon as he arrived, he saw a large group of refugees struggling to chop down trees. Each of these people was weaker than the other, and they were shaking with axe. Wherever they could cut a tree, they would go down with an axe for a hundred years. The tree only broke a little bark. It is too difficult for these guys to clear out a plantation. "Stop!" Robb said loudly, "Get behind me." These refugees are very obedient. Probably the long-term colonial life has made them very obedient. When Robb shouted and translated, those people immediately ran behind Robb obediently and stood neatly. Robb said: "Opening up wasteland was originally your job, and it was your salary in exchange. This is what you should do. However, because of some special reasons, I will help you lay a foundation this time. It won''t work in the future. Oh." The refugees couldn''t understand what he meant, and they couldn''t help but look dumbfounded. At this moment, Robb suddenly waved forward: "Wind Blade Technique!" Two very wide wind blades flew out from his hand, like two huge sickles, sweeping across the jungle in front of them, making a splash. The big trees hundreds of meters in front of them were all cut off from their roots. Crouch down. Refugees: "Wow!" A group of construction workers in Westwind Town who had been prepared for a while ran up from behind, picked up the big tree and ran, laughed and said, "Godafather, we will use these timbers to build houses." Robb waited for them to remove the tree, only a lot of stumps were left in front of him, and then he cast the spell again: "Earth Splitting!" He controlled the power and only allowed the Earth Splitting Technique to wreak havoc on the surface soil. Soon, all the ground in a radius of several hundred meters was turned loose, and many tree stumps and roots were turned up. A businessman who had been prepared rushed over again and asked his entourage to carry away the stump and roots: "We will transport these things back to the Gran Kingdom and sell them to the carving artists." Then, there was only a piece of land that was turned over. Robb turned his head and said to a group of dumbfounded refugees: "You guys turn this land up and down, so I can plant cocoa, do you understand?" The refugees now look at Robb''s eyes, which can be called "awe", and they hurriedly bowed down and bowed their heads. Some even knelt down and said, "We will definitely work hard." The next day, all the land for the planting circle was ready. The refugees, no, they should be called the workers of the plantation now. They also surrounded the plantation with a low fence to prevent wild animals from coming in. Robb now took the seeds of the cacao tree (cocoa beans that have not been sun-dried, etc.), planted them nest by nest, poured some water, then looked up at the sky, noted the time, and laughed. : "At this time tomorrow, you are really starting to work." Chapter 821： For the jihad, I don’t hesitate to die The next day, Robbs cocoa plantation was harvested! The group of workers was really scared to death. You must know that after an ordinary cacao tree is planted, it usually takes five years to bear fruit. However, Robb, the monster, only planted it for a day, and the result was harvested. This speed is maddening. Doesn''t make sense. This thing is money on the Maya continent! So much money was planted overnight! The workers almost fainted... However, after a brief surprise, they began to rejoice again. The employer is so strong, do they still need to worry about being hungry in the future? No need at all! As long as you work hard and don''t lose your job, your life will be stable. Some people even suggested to open up wasteland as soon as possible, so that the boss could plant another cocoa tree. However, this proposal was rejected on the spot by Conte, who was passing by with an interpreter to watch the excitement. Conte kindly reminded them: "Godafather is as lazy as an old dog. The cocoa tree was created by Gods grace to solve the work for you. Question, I want Godafather to use Gods grace again. Its just not to be imagined. Godafather will not agree to use Gods grace again unless there is another major event and change. You will guard this plantation in the future. Work. If you want to plant more trees, you can only use conventional methods. Plant cocoa trees like normal people." The workers are obedient and obedient, do their essential work, pick the cocoa beans, leave a part of the cocoa beans for sowing, open a new field next to it, and plant the cocoa trees in the normal way, and most of the cocoa beans It is used for drying, grinding, and then handing over to the sea merchants sent by Miss Queen to load it on a large ship, and under the **** of the fleet, it will be transported back to the Kingdom of Granada... The Royal Chocolate Factory of the Gran Kingdom finally obtained a large amount of raw materials. A few days later, at night. It was ten o''clock in the evening, and Robb hadn''t slept yet. At this time, he was really not used to sleeping. Moreover, there was an uninvited guest in the church today. The escape knight! This "justice explosion" knight has been living in Robb''s mining town since he rebelled against the colony. As a former nobleman, he didn''t need to work. His loyal soldiers would take the initiative to participate. The work in the town uses part of his income to support him. Therefore, he now leads a very leisurely life. Check it out here today, check it out there tomorrow. Everything in the small town of the mine made him feel novel. He saw the pit track trolley, pulling out thorium ore at a fast speed, and also saw the secret of smelting in a blast furnace. silver. He also saw tap water, cement, sewers, showers... Of course, he is not the kind of person who likes to look at things from the perspective of the overall situation. These technological things only make him feel novel, but they do not think deeply about the politics and economy of the whole country like Miss Queen when she sees these things. What impact will it have. What he prefers is to look at the life of the Maya here from the perspective of a knight. He saw the Westwind and Maya living in harmony here, living and working in peace and contentment. The Westwind people hired the Maya to work for them with reasonable remuneration, instead of using slavery and persecution to force them to work. In this way, although the Westwind people get much less benefits, they have gained more friendship from the Mayans. The Mayans in this small town are increasing every day, and the Mayans from various tribes around, Are all radiated by this small town. They are abandoning their primitive and backward tribal life and are beginning to yearn for the same way of life as the Westwind people. They come out of the tribe and go to the mining farm town to find work and make money, and then take the money back to their tribe and become a tribe. The rich men in here, their success has attracted more Maya. The population of the town is growing very fast! Frenzy expansion speed. The knight discovered that this is the world that a knight hopes to protect! Strong and gentle, everyone is happy and grows up happily under the light of the holy light. Now Robb was sitting next to him, listening to the knight and Xiao Yi talking. Xiao Yi: "The old Illuminati that we used to believe in is harming us. They maliciously tampered with the decree of God and made the Holy See serve the Pope and the cardinals instead of serving the God of Light. We are all deceived. NS." The knight nodded and agreed: "Yes! I also asked my boss about the Mayans. I asked them, the God of Light loves everything, why doesn''t he love these Mayans? My boss said, these The Mayans are heretics and are not worthy of mercy. But I know very well that these Mayans are not taught at all. How can they be heretics if they havent taught? Its really nonsense." Xiao Yidao: "Yes, the God of Light loves everything. He describes others as heretics and persecutes desperately. That is not the original intention of the God of Light. It is a malicious tampering by the old Holy See of Light." The more they talked there, the more they felt, and they couldn''t help sighing. Knight said: "Holy nun, from now on I will be a devout believer of the New Bright Holy See. I hope to find my own holy light here." Xiao Yidao: "We welcome you very much." Robb rolled his eyes next to him, wanting to vomit, but in the end he resisted. The knight said sincerely: "Holy nun, I think the city-state model implemented by Westwind City in the New World is very good. I think this is worth learning from the Norma Kingdom. Although I have fled to you, but I still have many friends in Norma. I think I can let them know the way we treat the Maya through letters... We should even pass on the teachings of the new Illuminati to let the believers of the old Illuminati know the true What is the God of Light like." Xiao Yi shook his head and said: "Our New Bright Holy See is only going to preach in the Gran Kingdom, but if we preach to the Norma Kingdom, I''m afraid it will cause a very serious war." The knight sternly said: "In order to protect the true holy light, launch a holy war! I will not hesitate to die!" "No, don''t do this." Xiao Yi interrupted him quickly and shook his head: "Godafather originally supported me in establishing the new Illuminati Holy See. He told me very clearly that we cannot instigate war in any form, especially the so-called holy war. Its even more wrong. The reason why the old Holy See has become like this is because they have gained rights and money through holy wars again and again. Therefore, they are decayed, and the **** of light has become to them. Its not that important anymore. Rights and money have become what they are after, and we must not become that way." Chapter 822： Only do what can be done The knight couldn''t help but said: "Then shall we sit and watch the old Illuminati persecuting others?" Xiao Yi shook his head and said: "They did bad things, so someone will clean them up, but we can''t do it. Godafather is right. If bad people do bad things, they should be dealt with by the law enforcement agencies of the country, not by the Holy See. The Holy See does not have this right, and should not have such a right. When the Holy See gets such a right, the Holy See will embark on an abnormal path." The knight seemed to understand something. He turned his head and looked at Robb, and saw Robb lazily turning over on the stone chair, and then throwing a piece of chocolate into his mouth. Lazy stick. The knight couldn''t help but sweat: "This Godafather is really invisible." Xiao Yi smiled and said: "After a long time you will find that his appearance is far more reassuring than the appearance of a charge and a war." The knight couldn''t help but whispered: "He is so powerful, have you ever thought of conquering the world?" Xiao Yi shook his head: "Godafather said that the development of transportation and communication, and the integration of culture and ethnicity, will restrict the size of a country. If transportation and communication are not developed enough, culture and ethnicity are still separated. , Forcibly uniting the world by force, only to fall apart in a blink of an eye, meaningless, he didn''t bother to do such stupid things." The knight said "Yeah," and he thought about history carefully, isn''t that the way it is? He couldn''t help sighing: "Godafather is really wise, I can''t match it." "Hey!" Robb protested: "How do I say you curse?" Knight: "I am not, I am not!" Robb smiled and said, "Don''t panic, just joking with you." The knight looked dumbfounded, where is this funny? But forget it, let''s talk about business. He said to Robb with a serious expression: "Godafather, you don''t like war. It is a good thing. I admire you very much, but you must also see that now countless Mayans are living a dire life in the colony. We only rescued a mere two hundred people. I dont know how many tens of thousands of people have lived through misery in countless colonies. Are we going to die without saving? We cant take the initiative to lend a helping hand to them. ?" Robb spread his hands: "How hot is the world? There are so many people living miserable lives. There are everywhere in the world. Where can we save it? Unless we start a war and unify the world, there will be many people we can''t even touch. If war is to unify the world, the process of war itself will bring countless suffering. Is it meaningful to kill a group of people in order to save a group of people?" The knight thought about it carefully: "Huh? It seems to be so." "If you can, save one, save what you can see and touch, save one." Robb said: "As for what is beyond your reach, then forget it. It is better not to do good deeds forcibly, so as not to mess up the world." Xiao Yi said with a stiff face next to him: "Is this the reason you are looking for your laziness? I almost believed it." Robb: "..." Xiao Yidao: "Although I cannot instigate believers to start a holy war, I am now very clear about what I should do. I should work hard to spread my knowledge and make more foolish people become smarter. , They themselves know how to judge what they should do." Robb clapped his hands: "That''s right, I think this is the kingly way." The knight thought for a while, and said: "You are right. I wrote to my friends in the Norma Kingdom and told them the way Westwind City treats the Mayans. Then, what should I do? Let the friends themselves Go and judge." The three of them were talking about this, and the crystal ball in front of Robb lit up. It''s from Miss Queen! Robb answered the phone and saw the queen sitting in the sunset-lit garden with an empty dinner plate on the stone table in front of him. It seemed that he had just finished dinner. "The second batch of creamy chocolate is out of the factory." As soon as the call was made, the queen went straight to the subject, and she didn''t bother to say a word of nonsense. Robb smiled and said, "Making crazy again?" "Yeah!" The queen squashed her mouth: "But I am not happy and told you to grow cocoa beans, but you refused. A group of refugees came, and you planted a large piece immediately. What do you mean by this fellow? Are you uglier than refugees?" "No, no, you are super beautiful." Robb said, "All the refugees are ugly and ugly. The matter of growing cocoa beans has nothing to do with the appearance of the refugees." Before he could finish a sentence, the young female translator emerged from behind. Although she was horribly thin, her facial features were pretty good. Her face happened to be in front of the crystal ball, and she said to Robb: "Godafather, I have a folks here. I found a strange stone outside. I heard that you are looking for all kinds of strange stones, so let me bring it to you." She handed a small stone with both hands. Robb glanced at it and shook his head and said, "Thank him for his kindness, but this stone is useless. It is not what I was looking for." The female translator said: "Oh! Okay." After speaking, she backed away and walked away. Robb turned his head again to look at the crystal ball, and saw the queen posing with an expression like "men are big pigs'' hoofs". Robbqi said: "What''s wrong with you?" The queen hummed: "It has nothing to do with the appearance of the refugees, right?" "Nothing!" "What happened to the woman just now?" "That''s an interpreter, it''s not the same thing as the plantation workers." Robb hummed: "If you want to use this to vomit me, it must be impossible." The queen slapped her on the table: "Change to a male translator!" "No change!" Robb also slapped on the table: "My uncle likes beautiful translations, but doesn''t like men." The queen had nothing to do with this obscure guy, so she could not mention the incident, and changed the subject: "Something fun has happened." "Oh?" Robbitch said: "What''s the matter?" The queen said: "After my second batch of chocolate is produced, the Dark Vatican wants some." Robb immediately became happy: "Didn''t they stop the trade between the Lost City and Siege? Why do they want to come for chocolate now?" Speaking of this, the Queen is also happy: "After our free trade port was opened, the Dark Vatican found that their actions to stop trade were very stupid. Not only did they fail to seal our material access channels, they blocked their own material channels." The Lost City is just a seaport city that hangs alone in the southwest corner of the mainland, and it has almost no physical assets. In the past, it relied on the goods shipped from the Gran Kingdom, but it would not lack anything, but now, he took the initiative to cut off the trade with the Gran Kingdom, causing it to lose the supply from the land, so it still has What are the advantages? Chapter 823： Restart trade with the lost city The queen looked happy and miserable: "Stupid Holy See liars dont even understand the most basic business principles. Without the support of my Gran Kingdom, what is the use of that small broken city? They will only be constantly marginalized. Nowadays, many maritime merchants simply dont bother to go to the harbour of the Lost City, or go to that harbour just to supplement food and water." Robb smiled: "Guys who make their own way, they don''t understand the power of the free trade port. You should understand now, have you followed you?" The queen shook her head and said: "They dare not learn. I can not attract the merchants by tax exemption from a port, but the Lost City dare not. Besides this port, where else can they collect taxes?" Having said this, she suddenly showed a gentle look at Robb: "The factories all over the country now contribute a lot of tax, which has far exceeded the agricultural tax. Thanks to you, we are on the right track. the way." Robb smiled and said nothing. At this time, the queen''s expression suddenly became serious again, and she said solemnly: "I want to ask for your opinion. The Dark Vatican now suddenly wants to buy chocolate from me. It is clear that I want to pass this matter and reopen with me. The trade window of the Gran Kingdom, if I want to restore trade relations, should I agree?" Robb did not rush to answer, but instead asked, "What do you think now?" A flash of anger flashed in the queen''s eyes: "I don''t want to promise! Trade will be broken if they want, and they will open as they want? I stuck the land trade line of the Dark Vatican and let them die in the southwest corner." Robb couldn''t help being amused: "Miss Queen, I don''t quite agree with your idea." "Oh? What do you think?" Robb said: "Do you know anyone who is more likely to be fooled by a **** stick?" The queen considered this question seriously: "Poor people and people with little knowledge." "That''s right!" Robb said: "Do you want the Dark Vatican to die poor? The Vatican will not be poor. The poor are always ordinary people in the Lost City. The poorer they are, the more they believe in the ghosts of the gods." Queen:"" This makes sense! Robb said: "I suggest you take this opportunity to reopen commerce and dump all the good things that are drunk and obsessed in the Lost City. They want chocolate? All right! Give them a high price. Then give them books and knowledge. Sell ??to them at a low price. While exporting materials, exporting culture at the same time." Queen:"" Robb said: "You dont know that people have a strange problem, that is, they always feel that''everything that advanced countries and regions do is right and good, while backward countries and regions do it. Everything is wrong and ignorant''." Speaking of this, Robb smiled evilly: "As long as you keep providing the people in the Lost City with good things that they can''t make themselves, like chocolate, they will feel more and more the beauty of the Gran Kingdom. , The backwardness of the Lost City, and then they will begin to yearn for everything in the Gran Kingdom. They will feel that Miss Queens fart is fragrant, and the popes words are stinky. When the time comes, you have to It will be quite easy to get rid of the psoriasis of the Dark Church." The queen squinted: "What kind of metaphor is this?" "The metaphor is not important." Robb smiled: "Anyway, I just want to say that opening up trade will help you master it. If you close him up, the people of the Lost City will know nothing or nothing. Understand, maybe I thought that the people of the Gran Kingdom were walking in place like them. Then what do they admire the Gran Kingdom?" Now, the queen finally understood something: "Well, I understand, then I will provide a batch of chocolates to the Lost City." "Remember, the sky-high price!" Robb said with a smirk. The queen hummed: "Nonsense, I would rather eat it myself if I can''t sell it at a sky-high price." Miss Queen trusted Robb very much. Hanging up the phone, she started the layout. First, he agreed to the Dark Churchs request to buy chocolates, and then deliberately gave the Dark Church a chance to restart trade. She has grown up in the cracks of several major forces since she was a child, and she is very good at negotiating, and this opportunity sells without a trace. The Dark Vatican thought it had its own way, and hurriedly asked the queen to "restart trade". It also said that although there are differences in beliefs, the people of the Lost City are also the citizens of the Gran Kingdom. Chase nonsense. After pretending to disagree, the Queen forced the Dark Vatican to agree to a bunch of bereavement and humiliating agreements, and the two sides "finally" reached an agreement and restarted the trade. The prolonged embargo has made the Lost City extremely short of all kinds of materials. Once the trade is reopened, he will desperately buy things from the Gran Kingdom. The queen takes the opportunity to make a big profit. Moreover, according to Robb, it is rare. Products sold at high prices, while cultural products are almost given away to the Lost City. For example, love movies made by Elder Elder, love novels written by Elder Bai Hua, urban sitcoms in the Lost City, daily Man picture books with a strong sense of life... Anyway, as long as through the story, people can see how rich the cultural products of the metropolitan life of the Gran Kingdom are. Don''t throw money into the lost city. When the residents of the Lost City saw these movies, serials, and Mans picture books, they were surprised to find that the people of the Gran Kingdom lived so happily. Every household had running water, every household had sugar to eat, and every household could afford it. "Magic Refrigerator", every family can afford to drink the happy water from the fat house... By the way, there are also ridiculously expensive chocolates that ordinary people can''t even eat a bite. In a love movie, the male protagonist comes out with a big plate, personally. Peel off the chocolate-wrapped paper clothes and feed them one by one to the heroine. The heroine shows a happy and sweet smile on her face. The president male protagonist buys a fishing pond as a gift to the female protagonist at every turn. The technology used in the fish pond is still the unique technology of Westwind City, and the living water raises fish! The scientific fish feed is used. The rich second-generation male protagonist buys the most beautiful stockings for his girlfriend at every turn. They are embroidered with gold and silver threads and are jeweled. The key is that they are also marked with a "cotton brand" trademark, a top brand, no woman dislikes. What''s most ridiculous is that in a romantic drama, the male protagonist actually gave the female protagonist a Westwind diesel car. Ward all day, this thing is a crazy price, ordinary rich people even pay for gas. Sorry, don''t say send the whole car directly. Who can handle this kind of movie? The result of repeated viewing is that the Gran Kingdom is always good, but the lost city is bad, so I cant wait to rush into the arms of the Gran Kingdom. Poor, they didn''t know that they were actually living in the news. Although the real Gran Kingdom was also very rich, it had not yet reached the level of acting in a movie. It was a lie to the death. Chapter 824： The mine stealer is here In 1351, summer! Robb took his sisters and traveled through the portal from Westwind City to the small town of the mining farm. He didn''t expect that he would be showered with heavy rain on his head just now, and it became a drenched chicken. Other things on Maya Continent are okay. Its the most troublesome thing that often likes heavy rains, and the rain here is not the same as rain in other places. Its crazy and unreasonable when you get up, and it wont be right away. Just stop, just for a few days. It will give people a feeling of violent storms destroying the world! Robb stood at the entrance of the portal, full of rain, pointing to the sky and said: "Fak, is there any mistake? I just got through the door when I was caught in the rain?" The two of Sofa and Lilian next to him were also drenched, but the two of them did not complain about the sky like Robb, but smiled and pulled Robb''s hand from the left and right: "Go back to Westwind City. Go ahead, take a bath and change clothes. It seems that Maya Continent is not able to stay here for the time being." There were two girls holding hands and they were in a good mood. Robb stopped being angry and smiled: "Then we go back to take a bath together?" Sofa quickly shook Robb''s hand and jumped off the floor for a meter or two, but Lilian''s face blushed, she did not agree, but did not protest, she looked "whatever you want". Robb was overjoyed: "Walk around, go back!" He was anxious to pull Lilian back to the portal. However, at this moment, a Mayan eagle warrior ran towards the church in the storm. The heavy rain seemed to have little effect on the eagle warrior. He was raining. Li ran like running on a sunny day. While running, she was talking Maya to the church. Then, the head of a Mayan beauty popped up in the church, which was translated by Robb''s beauty Maya. When this female interpreter came here last year, she was still yellow and thin, with a dish on her face, but now she has become healthy and beautiful, with the beauty of a typical brown woman. After hearing the eagle warrior say something, she quickly turned her head. Come, shout to Robb who is standing by the portal: "Godafather, there is a situation!" Robb was speechless. He was about to go back and take a bath with Lilian. How happy you are, you scumbags can''t find me a little bit of shit? He asked angrily: "What''s the matter?" The female translator ran to Robb with the eagle warrior. Everyone was soaked in soup. She quickly said: "These eagle warriors said that Miss Xuelu and the three of them were adventuring outside, and they ran into Nuo. The horses, they followed the Norma and found that they seemed to be peeping at our Saronite mine." "Huh?" Robb couldn''t help being amused when he heard these words: "What do they want to do?" The female translator whispered: "Miss Xuelu asked the Eagle Warriors to tell us that they probably wanted to steal the Saronite Iron under the cover of the heavy rain." The black mine with Saronite iron buried is a bit far away from the mine town, in the jungle to the west, and also far from the Gada tribe and the polar tribe. Because of its powerful evil spirits, except Robb People can''t dig, so there''s no way to build a mine there. Robb himself is lazy and doesn''t want to dig there. Therefore, there may be people who go there to take a look at ordinary times, but when there is a heavy rain, no one will take care of it. Anyway, once the torrential rain on the Maya Continent begins, it will fall for a long time, ten days or even dozens of days, and it will go on endlessly. Under the cover of heavy rain, coming to steal the mines is a rather nasty operation. . Unfortunately, the luck of the Norma was not so good, and the stealing of mines was discovered by three adventurers. Robb couldn''t help crying and laughing: "Damn, a big country, do you want to be so embarrassed to do things?" The female translator and the eagle warrior stopped talking, just waiting for Robb to speak. Lilian never got involved with this kind of thing, and stood beside him obediently, but he didn''t let go of Robb''s hand. Only Sofa came up and said, "What should I do? Shall we send a troop to protect our Saronite?" Robb shook: "No one but me can dig the garbage mine. What''s the use? Forget it, if the Norma people are interested, let them find a way to dig it. Anyway, the level 80 mine, I also Not placed..." When he said a word, he stopped suddenly and said, "Huh?" Sofaqi said: "What''s wrong? Suddenly his expression changed?" Robb''s expression became ugly: "This mine can''t be given to them, because... they want to dig this mine, I''m afraid it is..." At this point, Robbs tone became a bit heavy. He glanced at the Maya beauty translator and the eagle warrior in front of him, and whispered: "Saronite is a kind of mine that makes people feel uncomfortable. Norma must have already known it. Since they have planned to steal the mines, they must have inquired about this. Therefore, they will not dig these mines lightly." Sofa had accompanied Robb to the mine at that time. She knew how uncomfortable Saronite felt. She frowned and said, "You mean, they will let the Maya dig?" "Yes!" Robb whispered: "There is no doubt that they will force Maya slaves to go up the mountain to mine. Of course, all the uncomfortable evil spirits will be left to the slaves. The slaves'' bodies are inherently there. Its not so good. Engaging in heavy physical labor under that evil spirit, Im afraid..." Both Sofa and Lilian had sad expressions on their faces. The beautiful translator and the eagle warrior couldn''t help but move. Robb said, "Tell Elsie to take some people to stop the Norma, and don''t give them a chance to go to the foot of the mine." Sofa nodded and went quickly. Robb shook his head and sighed. He took Lilian''s hand and walked towards the church in the small town of the mine: "Let''s live here these two days, let''s see how this matter develops." Lilian whispered in his ear: "Or else dig a hot spring in the yard here, we can make bubbles together." Robb was overjoyed at once: "Dig! After digging, build a canopy on it. I like to soak in hot springs when it rains." After a few minutes, Sofa came back, and Elsie ran over in the heavy rain, followed by a large group of westerly fighters, the knight who had fled from Norma and his men, and a group of hired men to join him. The eagle warrior of the tribe defending the small town of the mine. The eagle warriors didnt care about such heavy rain, but Elsie and others felt that the Yali Mountain was big and looked very embarrassed in the heavy rain. It is estimated that the underwear and **** in the armor were soaked, and they looked unhappy. , But, as soon as she stood in front of Robb, the expression on Elsie''s face immediately became resolute and fearless: "Godafather, leave the officer immediately to drive away the **** thieves." Chapter 825： West Exploration Elsie took a group of people out. Robb stayed in the church. Anyway, his clothes were soaked. Now it makes no sense to hide from the rain. He simply took advantage of this time to dig a big in the yard. Pit, set up a canopy on the top of the pit, fill the pit with water, shake the water into a "hot spring" with fire magic, and then smiled and jumped in. Lilian looked around, the heavy rain was pouring, and there was no living outside. She was not afraid of being seen by others, so she slipped into the water quietly, but she was still very cautious and didn''t take off her wet clothes. Robb smiled and said, "Hey, all the clothes are on." Lilian only had her head exposed on the water. She watched from the left and right, and after a while, after she was sure it was safe, a skirt was thrown out of the water... Although Rob was slurred, he was shocked when she saw that she did this: "Oh my Lilian, you are getting bolder and bolder now. Wait, I have to build this hot spring pool. Surrounded by a wall, although you can''t see anyone around at all, when the Mayan eagle warriors are hiding in the jungle, it is not easy for me to spot them. I don''t want you to go all out." A few hours later, Elsie and his party returned. Not only did the fighters come back, they also brought back a large group of Maya who looked pitiful. Interestingly, most of these people recognized the escaped knights, and it seems that they too Coming from the colony to the south. Elsie returned to Robb and reported: "Godafather, who is from the colony in the south, is in the same group as the Knights of the Iron Horse who harassed us last time. Their agents have detected that we have a Saronite. Iron ore, they also knew that the Saronite iron shield and handguards worn by Kangte were very powerful, so they wanted to steal our ore during the rainy season." Robb nodded. The escaped knight came over: "They came out to steal mines this time, with a large number of Mayan slaves, and wanted to force them to dig mines. Even if they were attacked by evil spirits and died, it is really damnable to use them as consumables. ." Robb sighed and shook his head. "Every penny earned by the colonists is stained with the blood of the aboriginals. Elsie, settle these refugees well. First find a job with weak physical labor for them. Wait. After they get better, let them find another job." Elsie nodded and led away. The escaped knight approached: "Godafather, we saw Miss Xuelu and the three of them next to the Saronite Iron Mine. They had joined forces for a fight just now, but the three of them have not yet planned to come back." Robb smiled and said, "This guy Xuelu is like this. He always likes to run outside. When he gets tired, he comes back to tease me for a few days, and then he goes out to run." Hearing the words "trick me for a few days", the escaped knight felt like he had eaten 100 million tons of dog food and almost jumped up to complain, but in the end he forcibly held it back. He whispered, "Ms. Xuelu said, they eavesdropped. In the dialogue with the Norma, the Norma are exploring the inland to the west of the Maya continent." At present, both the Gran and the Norma people are still very basic in exploring the New World. They only explored a part of the east coast of the Maya Continent, but they still lack knowledge of the central and western parts of the Maya Continent. Robb asked curiously: "The Enoma people now have enough energy to explore the west with the development of the New World?" We must know that it has been around five years since Norma talents started to operate the Maya continent. At this time, the construction of the colony was just a mess. Where did they spare their energy to explore the west? Speaking of this, the escape knight has a better say. He shook his head and said: "We Norma people are indeed still very immature in the management of the New World. The colonies along the coast are all rotten, and the construction is far less than the Westwind City mine. Its a small town. However, the people above didnt plan to build this side well, they just wanted to come over and plunder resources. He paused, and then said: "A friend of mine in the colony wrote me a letter a few days ago, saying that a domestic order had just come, telling them not to limit their vision to the existing colony. Look for rare minerals, gold, and gems. When they find the ore, they will grab a large number of indigenous people and force them to dig desperately, and then they will be transported to their own country." Robb: "Cut! Desperate predatoryism?" After all, Robb knew that such an approach would indeed bring prosperity to the colonists for hundreds of years, but this kind of prosperity was built on the suffering of others, which was very boring. The escaped knight said: "This is probably one of the reasons they want to steal Saronite Iron." Robb nodded: "They are going to explore the west. For me, it''s a very good thing. If they find any useful mines, can you find a way to know the first time?" The escaped knight said: "I can!" After he finished speaking, he smiled embarrassedly: "If there is enough money to buy intelligence." Robb came to the New World, mainly to find rare mines to prepare for the black dragon. It is now the summer of 1351, and there will be half a year to 1352, which is the next year of the black dragon dancing. If the bell strikes in the New Year At the moment before the sound, he couldn''t find enough good equipment, and maybe he couldn''t kill the black dragon this year. Therefore, his current demand for new minerals is quite urgent! However, due to the inadequate involvement of Westwind City and the Gran Kingdom, and the Mayan peoples map-making ability is almost zero, Robbs speed in prospecting for minerals in the New World has been very unsatisfactory. In the past few months, there has been no gain at all. Now suddenly I heard that the Norma were about to explore westward, which of course was very desirable. Robb didnt mean to grab Normas mines, but minerals in the real world are always symbiotic. If the Norma finds any mines, Robb looks for mines nearby, its very likely that he can find the same, so , Its also good to follow along and pick up leaks. He smiled and patted the fugitive knight on the shoulder: "You have been here for a long time, and you should have heard of it from the merchants. Anyone who finds me a strange stone, I will give him one. When will I be reluctant to spend a lot of money? You just spend the money and arrange for your friends in the Norma colony. If I get any good things then, I have to thank you very much." The fugitive knight nodded and agreed, took a sum of money, and then sent his cronies to sneak back to the colony with the money secretly to contact his old friends. The Norma people have been developing the New World for many years. They have many territories, many colonies, and more maps. Once they spread out, it will be easier to find the ore. Chapter 826： My name is white deer The Normas western exploration has begun! Of course, it can only be called big exploration, not big development. They didn''t mean to develop the west a little bit, they just went to be robbers. Every day, insiders in the colony sent all kinds of information to the escaped knights, including that a certain tribe in the west was destroyed by the Norma, all the soldiers were killed, and ordinary people were captured and made slaves. Or, a certain tribe was forced to leave their hometowns and escape the Norma people in deep mountains and old forests... With such news, the fugitive knight who saw the "kind and upright" weeped sadly, and even Xiao Yi and the two bright little nuns couldn''t help but feel sad. However, the people in Westwind City have limited abilities, and it is impossible to fill the Maya continent like a fire brigade to rescue these people, so they can only do their best to take in some Maya who have fled. Every time Westwind City feeds a Maya, it must provide a job for the Maya, and at this stage Robb cannot create countless jobs out of thin air. There are millions of Maya on this continent. It is impossible to be saved. Everyone knows this well. The Mayans themselves are quite competitive. The Gada tribe and the Polar tribe, the two tribes that first came into contact with Westwind City, have now imitated the Westwind City. Tomatoes, these crops originating in Maya Continent, they knew how to grow tomatoes, but now they only need to introduce the more advanced large-scale planting concepts of Westwind City to do it. The richer patriarchs began to build their own plantations. Even the patriarchs of the Gada tribe exchanged more than a dozen looms for Robb with more than half of the cocoa beans they had, and began to build a weaving factory. , Started the business of weaving and selling cloth. The indigenous people on the Maya continent are still using very primitive hand-weaving, and the patriarchs son came back to tell his dad after learning knowledge in the technical school of Westwind City that weaving with a loom is the kingly way, so this The two fathers and sons just played. This can be regarded as walking at the forefront of the times, and it is still of high standard. There are many other influences of this kind, and it is impossible to list them all. In short, under the leadership of Westwind City, the current Maya are just like the people of Westwind Town, following Robbs back and starting a pig''s leaps and bounds. Growth. The torrential rain is still frantically washing the jungle. Rob was sitting under the eaves of the church, and Lilian thumped his shoulders behind him. Holding a few maps drawn on parchment in his hand, he looked at it with interest. These maps were sent by a friend of the escaped knight from the colony in the south. The map is a Norma expedition team, centered on the Norma colony and several supply points built in the deep western region, and is drawn towards exploring all sides. Basically, they are all areas that Robb hasn''t explored yet. Robb stretched out his hand and flicked it on the map, and said with a smile: "Very well, now I have something to do again." Elsie didn''t need his instructions, so she went to find twenty eagle fighters to come over, as a lead party and scout, these eagle fighters are as easy to use as the elves on the Maya continent in the jungle of Maya Continent. It''s great for being a scout. Before long, a westward exploratory team was formed. Robb, Sofa, Elsie, Kant, ten westerly warriors, and twenty eagle warriors, set out to the west. The most interesting thing is that the beautiful translator of Robb also wore a colorful feather suit. Clothes, with a small leather shield in his left hand and a spear in his right hand, intending to follow. Robb couldn''t help wondering: "I said sister, what are you going to do with me?" The girl said: "I''ll follow along to do the translation!" Robb spread his hands: "It''s very dangerous. Okay, now many eagle fighters can understand what I say. You don''t want to mix things up with such dangerous actions." The translation girl patted the small leather shield on the left hand with the spear on her right hand, and confidently said: "Godafather, although you are great, you dont know enough about us Maya. Do you think that the only eagle warriors are Male?" "Uh, there must be only men, otherwise why is it called a male eagle and not a female eagle?" Robb made a complaint and vomited the translator. She didn''t know what to say for a while. After a few seconds, she said in embarrassment, "Well, we women really can''t be eagle warriors, but the tribe People here generally call us-Amazon women warriors." "Wow?" Robb Daqi: "Really? When I first saw you, you were so skinny and almost dead. Now you suddenly said to me that you are a female warrior? I''m afraid it''s not someone, so and so. Wearing gloves, forcing the author to change the settings randomly, right?" The female warrior said embarrassingly: "It''s not changing the settings randomly! That''s because the tribe was defeated. I was caught and hungry for a long time before I became like that. Very impressive." Okay, Robb stopped complaining. He just asked: "Since you have used the Dafa for setting up random changes, then you must be a great person. Now I have to ask what your name is." The female soldier said: "My Maya''s name is , which translates to white deer. You can call me white deer." Robb turned his head and whispered to Solfa: "Is the name of the former editor lady Bailu?" Sofa nodded without a trace, for fear of being seen by others. Robb said: "Now I''m going to change the settings. Forget it, let her go together." Everyone is ready to go... At this time, the torrential rain was still ruthlessly, but no one suggested that the rain should stop before leaving, because the rain in the Maya Jungle will be endless when the rain starts. If you have to wait for the rain to stop before setting off, It''s better not to think about the starting point. The Maya who came along did not need protection from the rain, letting the rain drip without any pressure, and the West Wind fighters all put on their clothes. Even Sofa wrapped himself in a black dress, and it really seemed to smell like an assassin. Only Robb was not happy to wear that thing, it was dull and boring. He just threw a blister technique. A weird bubble of water wrapped him in the middle. The rain hit the bubble and it bounced gently. Robb doesn''t drip inside, and he won''t be separated from people outside, because the sound transmission effect of water is very good. This weird bubble made the Maya people feel very novel. Several eagle fighters came closer and Bai Lu stared, "Can I poke it with a spear?" "Feel free! Don''t worry, I don''t blame you if it bursts." Bai Lu stabbed with the tip of a spear and found that it could not go in. The water cannon actually had a shield effect, which made her exclaim, "The white man''s witchcraft is so powerful." Chapter 827： Who wants this gold mine? All the way west! The Maya Jungle is really not a suitable place for people to stay. Once you are far from the town, you will feel all kinds of inconveniences in life. The rain keeps falling and it is non-stop all day long. It is not easy to find a dry place to spend the night in this broken jungle. . Fortunately, it is much easier to solve this problem in the world of swords and magic than in the original world. Robb only needs to use fire magic to bake a piece of dry area, and he can build a house at any time by using earth wall art. Therefore, when it comes to rest at night, Robb can use a few magic to let everyone rest in a fairly safe environment. Thinking that the three Bi Xuelu and Norma Wangtian''s expedition team also used this method to solve the problem of rest in the jungle, otherwise no one would be able to withstand such a climate. After walking west for three days, the eagle soldier who was the scout in front came back and reported: "We found a Norma supply station, two miles away to the west." Robb took out the map for reference. This was the first supply station on the map, and there were several more to the west. Norma has already penetrated deeply into this continent, and it can be regarded as helping Robb lay the foundation for his westward exploration. He looked closely at the sheepskin map in his hand and found a big red dot on it, which indicated his own location. Of course, Elsie and others next to them couldn''t see it, because they couldn''t enjoy the privilege of the game. Only Robb can see the red dot that represents himself when he looks at the map. Robb then activated the "Find Ore" skill, and two small yellow dots immediately appeared on the map, indicating the location of the mineral. One of them is very close to them, at the location of the supply depot that the Eagle Warrior just reported, overlapping! Robb couldnt help but smiled: The Norma people found a mine here, so they built a replenishment station on it to mark it. The colony of the mine." Elsie chuckled beside him and said: "The little supply station, there are definitely not many soldiers in it. If the mines here are good, we will take them." Robb cursed badly: "It is wrong to **** someone else''s things. If it is really a useful mine for me, I will only negotiate with Norma, not directly rob it. I am not that kind of person." Elsic said, "But didn''t we steal a mithril mine from the Norma?" Robb spread his hands: "Miss Queen Sister grabbed it, but it wasn''t me. The mine is now in Miss Queen''s hands, and it has nothing to do with me." "That can also be called irrelevant?" The escaped knight spit out an old slot. However, Elsie didn''t mean to complain at all. Instead, she turned to the escaped knight and said: "Godafather didn''t dig half of the ore in that mine, so it has nothing to do with us." The escape knight: "..." I don''t know how to make complaints about this kind of unreasonable licking dog. Forget it, ignore him and ignore him. The group quietly touched the supply point of Norma Kingdom... Sure enough, the scale of this supply point is very small. There are only a few cabins. It looks like only a few dozen soldiers are stationed. A hole has been dug on the ground in the middle of the cabin. You can vaguely see a few pieces of ore thrown by the pit. . Far away, I couldn''t see what ore it was, Elsie whispered: "Let''s rush over and beat all of them away, and then study what kind of mine it is?" Robb shook his head and said with a smile: "I have seen it. It''s a silver mine, it''s useless." "Silver... the silver mine is useless?" The eagle warrior who accompanied him said profusely: "Godafather, the silver mine is worth grabbing." "It''s worth a ghost." Robber didn''t bother to deal with this kind of garbage mine. He led the team to move on, and went to another yellow dot on the map. When he reached the place, there were no Norma people here. It seems that the Norma people have not discovered yet. There are mines here too. Robb hit the ground with a fist, and the veins are exposed. He fixed his eyes and shook his head and said, "Gold mine, it''s useless, don''t worry about it." "Puff!" The escaped knight almost vomited blood and fell to the ground: "Gold...the gold mine is still useless?" "Cut, it''s not my style to dig a bit of useless gold to make a lot of wood and earth here." Robb said, "Anyone of you is interested, come here to develop gold mines in the future, anyway, I''m not interested." The escaped knight was overjoyed, but he reacted immediately and asked Elsie first: "Are you going to take over this mine?" Elsie shook her head: "Money is like dung to me. I follow Godafather with all my heart. Where does he go, where do I go, and where does the time come to dig gold? To be honest, I dont do any business. I just do Godafather. my business." The escape knight: "..." Well, this guy doesn''t like to go on business, he likes to go on taxi! Without asking, he turned to Conte again: "Do you Chenguang family want this mine?" Conte shook his head: "We are now intensively working on sugar and snacks. Godafather said that we can not chew too much. We only need to achieve the highest level of sugar industry. It is meaningless to go overseas to dig a mine. It is better to set up a plantation to grow cocoa trees, which will be more helpful to our sugar industry." As soon as this sentence was spoken, the fugitive knight couldn''t help being overjoyed. He pulled a few eagle warriors next to him together and whispered: "I''m here to pay the principal and buy mining equipment. You are responsible for hiring and managing Maya. Workers, I own 80% of the shares and you own 20%. How about we develop this gold mine together?" "Okay, okay!" The eagle warriors nodded sharply, and then asked: "What do you mean by shares?" The escape knight: "..." Forget it, lets stop talking about shares, and the escape knight said: "I am responsible for all the preparations. Come and work for me. The salary is the same as Godafather gave you." The eagle warriors nodded sharply: "Okay, okay, this is better." When Robb heard their conversation, he couldn''t help but spread his hands out of tears and laughter. The escaped knight took out a copy of the map, marked the location of the gold mine on it, and put it away contentedly, thinking: I was right to betray the Norma Kingdom, and it not only protected my heart. Justice, but also got a piece of gold mine that belongs to me. The gold dug up here is all mine. After a short stay, everyone crossed the supply point of the Norma Kingdom and continued to move forward. As he walked, Robb opened in turn looking for herbs and firewood. I had good luck looking for medicinal herbs, and I found a herb of level 80, which can be used to create an intermediate blue bottle. In addition, the herbs in reality are different from those in the game. There is only one herb in the game far away, but in the real world, finding one means a large piece, because the multiplication of plants comes one piece at a time. Robb asked the accompanying people to pick it hard, and picked several large sacks. However, the luck of looking for firewood was no good. Only a piece of black wood was found. There are many such woods next to the Gada tribe. It is not a very rare thing. Robb cut down trees as he walked and gave it to the male counterparts. The eagle warriors rubbed some black wooden bows, so they all lived together. Chapter 828： Dont go to the mountains in the northwest The westbound journey came to the ninth day! Robb and his party have been surrounded by rain. Heavy rain, light rain, moderate rain pulling a white line, anyway, all kinds of rain, if it were not for magic, such a rain forest would never be able to stay in it for nine days. . He felt deeply the pain of human beings when they developed the rain forest. At noon that day, a group of people came to a small Maya tribe, hidden in the depths of the jungle, unremarkable, uncontested, but now, it has been reduced to ruins. All thatched huts in the village were burned down. They weren''t burned by ordinary fires. Because it was raining all the time, it would be difficult for ordinary fires to burn anything. The village was completely destroyed by fire magic. The light particles remaining with fire magic have not completely dissipated. There are corpses everywhere on the ground. There are men, women, old people, and children. There are at least two hundred people. In the eyes of the Norma, the Maya have no human rights, and they are even worse than livestock, so they killed Maya. People will not be merciful at all when they come. No matter the old people or children, they will get a butcher knife without any psychological pressure. When the scout eagle soldier led Robb and his group to this village, the expression on his face was full of anger, his eyes were burning with anger, Robb sighed lightly, stretched out his hand, and countless daytime angels descended from the sky. , Throwing bird feathers, Throwing bird feathers... After a while, the Mayans who fell to the ground sat up. Rebirth after death, these people are obviously a little confused, and they don''t know the situation. When they saw Robb and his group, they looked for weapons in horror. Robbs beautiful translator, Bai Lu, hurriedly said, "Dont panic! We are not in the same group as those who have harmed you." She explained with several eagle fighters that it took a long time to calm down the Maya in this village. However, it took a while before I asked them clearly what happened. Bailu turned his head and said to Robb: "Yesterday before sunset, the Norma came here and found this Mayan village. The eagle fighters in the village clashed with the Norma to protect the village. They killed them all. Men, women and children, none of them remained." Robb shook his head: "It''s cruel!" Bai Lu froze for a while. When Robb continued to speak, she didn''t expect Robb to stop. She couldn''t help wondering: "That''s it? Don''t you ask how many people there are in Norma?" "Ask what does this do?" Robb smiled: "How many people are not all the same." White Deer: "..." She hasnt seen Robbs combat effectiveness. Its not surprising to have such a question. Since Robb didnt ask, she had to take the initiative to say: "The Norma expedition has more than 500 people. A strong team, but our team only has dozens of people. If we fight head-on, we have no chance of winning. These Maya villagers persuaded us to run quickly. They also want to leave here, and they dont dare to stay here anymore. The sanctuary of the tribe." "Oh!" Robb smiled: "You tell them to walk east for nine days to join the Gada tribe." Bai Lu nodded and conveyed Robb''s words, but he was still a little bit suspicious about Robb''s not nervousness at all. At this time, an old wizard from the village came over and spoke to Robb. Bai Lu said: "He said that the Norma people went to the mountains in the northwest. He said that we are good people, so he advised us not to follow the Norma people to the northwest, especially not to enter the mountains, which is very dangerous. There is only one dead end when people get in." Robber was happy: "You continue to translate, I''ll have a good chat with him." (Below the default translation girl is in translation status) Robb turned to the old wizard: "What is the danger in the northwest?" The old wizard just shook his head: "I dont know. Our clan has passed down the old traditions. Dont go to the mountains in the northwest. As for whats in the mountains, the previous patriarch didnt tell me. He just asked me to restrain the villagers and never go in. We have been abiding by this rule for generations." "Oh?" Robber said, "Maybe your ancestors made a mistake?" The old wizard whispered: "The ancestors will certainly not be mistaken. Our eagle warriors occasionally hunt next to the mountain range, and can hear the deep and thick strange roar from inside, and occasionally they can see the mountain. The **** shadow, there are huge monsters in it, very huge kind, this must not be wrong. Yesterday the bad guys slaughtered the village and forced me to tell if there were any strange stones nearby, so I lied to them and said, There were good stones in that mountain range, and then they killed me... They are all bad guys and they will definitely die in the mountains. But you are good people and saved the lives of all the people in our village. I must remind you not to go There." Robb smiled and said, "Thank you old man. Your information is very useful to me. You can quickly lead the villagers away. There will definitely be Norma passing by here." The old wizard saluted and thanked him, and then took his people away. Bailu translated the dialogue throughout the whole process, and also understood what the old wizard said. She climbed up the treetops, looked northwest, and then fell to the ground. She said to Robb: "There is indeed a mountain range in the northwest. The magnificent kind that occupies the ground. Active and wide, you can''t see the head at a glance. The old wizard said that there are giant monsters in it, and we can only pass by this mountain..." Robb smiled and said, "Okay, it''s decided! Go into the mountain." Bai Lu almost fell to the ground: "Hey? Godafather! Didn''t you hear the advice of the old wizard just now?" "I heard it. I also thank him for providing important information." Robb said with a smile: "According to the common sense of expedition, the more dangerous the place, the rarer ores there will be." White Deer: "..." Robb clapped his hands and said to everyone: "Go, let''s go, ready to enter the mountain, but the scout should not disperse, everyone will act with me." In this rain forest, his sight was blocked by the jungle, and Robb''s reconnaissance skills were useless. He could only rely on the eagle warriors to continuously reconnaissance and send intelligence back. Therefore, when they came out this time, the Eagle Warriors had been far away from the team, and they swayed in the jungle around the team to help the team detect them, but they were about to enter a dangerous mountain range. Robb couldn''t let them go out to detect them, just in case. If he was ambushed by some monster in the jungle and swallowed it in one bite, Robb didn''t even know that the resurrection technique would be useless. Therefore, he had to take all the scouts back, so that the team would move forward in the dark. But Robb didn''t care, just touch the dark, unless he touched the black dragon''s lair, there was nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 829： Tracking There is no map for this large unknown mountain range. The Mayan natives did not have map-making technology, and even if they did, they would not dare to enter this mountain range to make a map. The Norma people explored this mountain range for the first time, so the map obtained by the escape knight for Robb did not include this piece. Mountains. When there is no map to activate the cheating skill of "Finding Ore", Robbs prospecting ability is actually very weak, not even as good as an ordinary miner, that is, the level of an ordinary otaku, and the prospecting level of an ordinary otaku, everyone got it. Robb looked at the map in his hand and found that the red dot representing himself had reached the edge of the map, and the mountains in front were not drawn on the map. He couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy: "I tell you that what I hate the most is games without maps. ." Sofa knew that he was talking strange things again, and couldn''t help but smile: "We can just draw a map as we walk, at least where we walked, there will be a map to see." "That''s too slow." Robb said, "Don''t mess around. We are only a few dozen people. The surveying and mapping map is very slow. If you really want to draw a map while walking, you can''t walk a few miles in a few days. We are still lazy. , Lets chase the Norma who passed here yesterday. After catching up, they will follow far away. They are a large expedition of hundreds of people. It is more convenient to do all kinds of things. They must also draw maps while walking, and there must be geology. Experts, we are looking for a mine while walking, and when they find it, we will...hehehe..." Bai Lu couldnt help but ask: Godafather, didnt you say that you dont like to **** other peoples things? Its the right thing for the horses to look for mines in front of them, and they shouldnt follow them. Robb said solemnly: "Yes, I don''t like to **** other people''s things. I''m a good person!" When he said this, he stopped talking, but Elsie stood up and smiled: "We dont want to grab, we just have to walk next to the Norma, and they will yell at us''Grange Dog''. Then the swords and swords were on us and we were killed. Of course, we couldn''t wait to be killed. We could only defend ourselves against reversals and knock them all away. The mine would be an ownerless mine, hehehehe." White Deer: "..." The fugitive knight next to him couldn''t help but laugh or cry. After all, he was from Norma. He felt frantic when he heard such a conversation. He couldn''t help but say: "This is a situation where the opponent is assumed to be a second class? If the opponent is very smart, or very gentleman, Don''t kill us?" Robb smiled and said, "If you don''t come here, it means that the other party can communicate, so I will negotiate with them!" The escaped knight was a little skeptical: "If the other party is willing to negotiate, will you really negotiate to mine together? Isn''t it because of strength to forcibly seize high-quality mineral veins?" This time, Conte laughed: "Uncle Knight, you too underestimate Godafather. For him, no one can''t cooperate. As long as the other party is not a bad person and has the willingness to cooperate, Godafather will not be one. People eat alone, he is the kind of person who really doesn''t see interest in his eyes." Speaking of this, Conte added, as if talking to himself: "It''s as strong as Godafather, it''s already comparable to a god, and what is the use of paying attention to that little benefit? As long as he wants to, the whole world will Can conquer, can he commit a small mine exclusively?" Elsie also smiled and said, "That''s right, Godafather, if he wants to, Gran, Norma, and Desert Kingdoms can all be conquered in a blink of an eye. At that time, he won''t have to order his troops to dig these mines. So, and To him, digging together with the Norma is actually the same as digging with the Gran and Maya. As long as the Norma does not die, he will definitely not grab it." The escape knight: "..." He has also heard of Robb''s fight against the black dragon. If this is true, he does have the power to conquer the world. If you think about it carefully, one person is already capable of conquering the world. There is really no need to grab a mine with others. What is there to grab? If you really want to grab the opponent''s country directly, won''t it be over? "Let''s go, you have to find the Norma people first." Robb asked, "Are there anyone who is good at tracking in the team?" The knights and the West Wind Warriors all shook their heads... The eagle warriors are actually very good at tracking in the jungle. Their tracking method is relatively old. They use footprints, flowers, trees, and other things to track the enemy''s movements. If you can find it, it''s all washed away by the rain. Robb said: "Oh, you have to do it yourself again." Use ranger skills-tracking skills! Robb looked at the ground again and saw rows of shining footprints on the ground. These footprints were shown by the power of magic. Heavy rain could not wash them away or cover them. Robb could even pass these footprints. Simply judge what they did. (In the Lord of the Rings, when Aragorn tracked and captured two hobbit half-orc squads, he used the tracking technique, which can restore to a certain extent what happened here.) "The Norma entered the mountains from this direction..." Robb pointed to a small gorge: "They crossed a stream here, and then went on..." He followed those footprints and explained as he walked. The Westwind people who came along were nothing, but the escaped knights and the Mayans couldn''t help but be surprised. This man is so powerful, how much does he know? Not far into the mountain range, Sofa frowned, and said to Elsie next to him: "How do you feel about this mountain range?" Elsie whispered: "I can feel a very powerful magic power." Sofa whispered: "Me too!" Both of them were thinking in their hearts that perhaps the warning passed down by the Maya tribe was true. It is true that you cannot enter here at will. The powerful magic power that permeates the entire mountain is just warning the idlers not to disturb. However, with Godafather, there is nothing to be afraid of. Everyone continued to move forward. Dozens of people got close. Robb used reconnaissance skills to look forward, but he couldn''t see far away. The jungle was too dense. Although his sight was far away, he would be blocked by trees, even if he used flying skills. Flying up to the sky and looking down, his vision would be blocked by the tree canopy, and he couldn''t see the ground, so Robb didn''t bother to fly up and look down, so he just used his naked eyes to detect it. Everyone drilled through a long gorge and through a jungle. Unknowingly, they had entered the depths of this mountain range. They were getting closer and closer to the Norma tribe. Now even if Robb doesnt use scouting skills, The eagle warriors can also easily find the traces left by the Norma after they passed by. "Look here!" An eagle warrior pointed to a big hole: "The Norma dug a big hole here and it seems that they have found something." Robb looked into the pit and smiled: "Iron ore! The Norma people are not interested in this. I guess they just marked it on the map and moved on." Chapter 830： Titan Steel After half a day, Robb and his party finally caught up with the Norma. However, the Norma did not find Robb and others, because in places with good vision, Rob could use reconnaissance skills to monitor them from a distance, while in places with bad vision, Robb and his group contained eagle warriors. , Can follow the Norma in the jungle unconsciously. The ruthless colonial policy of the Norma towards the Mayans determined that no eagle fighters would help them. In this rain forest, without the help of eagle fighters or Amazon fighters, they would be blind, or they would be aware of it. Dont be too simple to follow them. Sure enough, this group of Norma people is well prepared. In the 500-strong army, there are not only the main force that is good at combat, but also many mages, priests, and experts who are good at surveying mineral resources, searching for rare herbs, crops, and so on. Wherever they pass, they will search like a carpet, drawing a map while marking all kinds of resources on the map. Robb used reconnaissance skills to peek at the map they drew from a distance, and found that the map was quite well-made. The mountains, rivers, and woods were clearly drawn, and even the woods were marked by what kind of trees. Not long ago The iron ore found is also marked on it. The most interesting thing is that they also found a coal mine, which is also marked on the map. Robb''s dark music, Miss Queen is because there is no coal on the New World, so she dare not let the steel battleship go to the coast of the New World. Now a coal mine has been discovered, and there is iron ore not far away. As long as the coal and iron are combined, they can dig together. , Then you can easily establish a supply station on the New World side. Of course, this is a coal mine discovered by the Norma Kingdom. Robb still intends to be polite and not rob it unless they have to come to trouble him. Everyone secretly followed Normas troops for two days. At noon that day, the storm was still there. The Norma people in front suddenly made a huge cheer. More than five hundred people cheered together. The sound was in the quiet jungle. It''s really a bit ear-piercing, even the sound of wind and rain can''t cover their laughter. Robb knew that they must have found something good, so he quickly used scouting skills to look forward. It happens that the place where the Norma people are is a relatively bare stone mountain. There are almost no trees on the mountain, so Robbs sight will not be blocked by the village forest. He can clearly see the environment where the Norma people are. The mountain is bare. Yes, not only does it not grow trees, it does not even have turf. There is only one strange stone that looks gray and gray, and the Norma people are jumping around on a large gray stone, looking very excited. Although Robb was far apart, the sight distance provided by the reconnaissance technique allowed him to see clearly, and he recognized it at a glance. This off-white stone is a very remarkable ore, Titan steel. Strictly speaking, Titan steel is similar to Saronite, both of which are around level 80, but its rarity is much higher than Saronite, and the finished products are also stronger than those made by Saronite. . Moreover, from the cheers of the Norma people, it can be seen that this ore does not make people feel uncomfortable like Saronite, it is an ore that ordinary people can mine and use. The practicality of this thing is much stronger than that of Saronite. No wonder the Norma jump on the mine like a festival. Elsie stood beside Robb: "The Norma people have found a good thing, we can go out and show our faces." Robb smiled and said: "Let them attack us? Then drive them away to grab the mine?" Elsie chuckled twice. Although he didn''t admit it, it was obvious that he thought so. Robb shook and said with a smile: "If they can mine, this mine is theirs. We can just look for it nearby. Generally speaking, the veins are parallel, in one area..." Robb didn''t finish his sentence, but suddenly, great changes took place in front of him. It turned out that at the same time Robb was talking, a Norma raised a small mine hoe, and digged it down at the Titan steel on the ground. The **** went down without digging. Titan''s stainless steel ore is too hard before it is refined, and his small steel mine **** can''t dig at all. Instead, he bounced and hit his forehead, so he hugged his head and squatted down. A Norma Berserker from the north laughed, picked up the mine **** that fell on the ground, and yelled: "The land is broken!" Then he brushed the ground and jumped high in the air, then fell down sharply, and slammed a **** on the ground. This **** has a little effect. The gray-white Titan steel ore was broken down into a small piece, as big as a fist. The Norma took the stone in his hand and shouted excitedly, but it was a pity. It''s too far apart to hear. Robb knew that the Norma actually didnt know how good this mine was. For them, they only knew that it was a new and rare ore. They felt the powerful magic power on this ore, but they In fact, I don''t know how good this kind of mine is, and I still need to take it back and study it. However, just when the Norma people were holding a fist-sized piece of ore, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. The cliff next to it seemed to have suddenly become a little higher... and, there seemed to be something on top of the head to help. They blocked a little rain, which made the rain they felt lessened. The Norma people looked up curiously and found that one left and one right, two huge heads protruding from the top of the cliffs on both sides, like human heads, two eyes and one mouth, two nostrils and two ears, a standard human ''S head, but this head is so huge... The Norma looked up at them, and the two huge heads looked down at the Norma, and both sides froze like this. Robb and his party, who watched this scene from a distance, couldn''t help but stunned. Then, the Mayan people who were with him took a few steps away in fright, and the people in Westwind City curiously said, "What''s that?" "giant!" "Isn''t this a mountain giant?" "Nonsense, when have you ever seen a mountain giant grow a head?" "It''s not a lava giant, or an arcane giant..." "This is... Titan Giant!" "I Fak, really a Titan." Robb shrugged his shoulders: "No wonder there are Titan steel in this place. It turns out that there are Titan giants." Robb and his group are chatting in the spirit of watching the show, but the feeling of the Norma is not so good. After they raised their heads and looked at the Titans for a full five seconds, they did not know who was the first to yell. It stood up: "Titan! Fak! Everyone is ready to fight." "Should we run away?" "Only two Titans, afraid of a fart, we have 500 people!" Chapter 831： Titans Norma people are actually very brave! Although most of the Norma people Robb had contacted before appeared as enemies, this does not mean that they are all clowns. The Norma Kingdom is nicknamed the "Knight''s Nation". It is rich in heroes of warriors, knights, berserkers and other professions. These professions have almost one thing in common, that is: dare to fight! Dare to fight! Dare to die! Courageous, bold, unyielding, this is the creed of the kingdom of knights. Two titans in a mere mere can''t scare the Norma, but make the Norma high in fighting spirit. A knight yelled: "What is there to be afraid of giants? When have we been afraid of powerful enemies?" Another knight also yelled, "For Norma!" "Norma Forever!" "Norma Forever!" A large group of warriors and knights shouted together! A Titan giant swung a huge palm from the top of the cliff, and slapped it down at the Norma who was as big as an ant below. The palm of his hand hadn''t arrived yet, but the huge wind from the palm raged across the canyon. , Shaved people''s eyes can not be opened. However, the Norma did not retreat, and several fighters raised their shields together, and raised them: "The barrier of the shield!" The giant''s giant palm hit the ground with a slap on the barrier of the shield, and the soldiers shrank and leaned back. However, they didn''t fall, and they took the giant''s palm abruptly. Then, a berserker roared, the volume was so loud that the entire valley was buzzing, and the group of Mayan eagle warriors who followed Robb could not help but frighten them when they heard the roar from such a distant place. Have to take a step back. It wasn''t until Robb opened an enchantment and separated the sound that these eagle fighters finally stabilized. They couldn''t help but be surprised: "What roar is this? It''s so terrible?" Robb smiled and said: "This is a high-level Berserker''s skill, threatening roar, he is threatening the Titan giant, but the level difference is too much, it is estimated that it will not have any effect." Then, another berserker also roared, a red light lit up, and all the Norma people in the canyon were refreshed. Robb smiled and explained to everyone: "That''s the BUFF of the Berserkers, the roar of war can make all the teammates increase their attack power, this is to open the group." The well-trained Norma began to move, and someone shouted: "The Shield Wall is divided into two teams, each resisting the two giants." The front row of shield fighters split into two teams at once, and the two shield barriers were erected together, and their movements were neat and uniform, which was really beautiful. The paladin opened the halo, the magician threw out the defensive magic together, and the berserker was roaring. Robb and the others were nothing, but the Maya who were with him felt that the Yali Mountain was big, and the eagle fighters couldn''t help but talk: "These white men are so powerful!" "No wonder we are not opponents at all, they look very strong when fighting in groups." The two Titans shook out their giant palms again. The palms were so big that they could almost cover half the width of the canyon. It was extremely terrifying. However, the Norma were not afraid at all. He blasted towards the palm of the Titan giant, and there was a demon explosion sounded from the touch, the palm of the giant felt painful, and his movements became slightly slower. Several berserkers roared at the same time, jumped up high, and shouted: "Domineering Wushuang!" Several great axes were smashed into the hands of the Titan Giant, and several sorrowful blood marks were drawn on its giant palm. However, in the eyes of humans, it is a very deep blood mark. To the Titan Giant, it is like no Be careful of the scar caused by the fruit knife. The Titan giant just felt a little pain in the palm of his hand, but did not suffer any real damage. Its palm continued to slap down fiercely, hitting the ground, and slapped the berserkers who had just jumped up and chopped it off. . Several berserkers hit the palms at the same time, flying far away, bleeding from the corners of their mouths, but when they stood up and got up, they had calm expressions, as if there was no pain at all. Robb explained to the people around him: "These high-ranking berserkers have a skill called''Ignore Pain''. They don''t feel pain. Only fatal injuries can knock them down. Even if it is severely injured, they will completely ignore it. , You can continue to fight, and the heavier the injury, the higher the anger and the stronger the combat effectiveness." Conte couldn''t help but smashed his tongue: "The berserkers of the Norma Kingdom are actually terrifying Joss." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t recommend you to play like this. It''s dancing on the tip of a knife, and you really die if you are not careful." I saw a bunch of priests of the Holy See desperately treating the berserkers, and the golden light permeated the berserkers. These berserkers were actually injured very badly, but as long as "Ignore the pain" was turned on, it didn''t matter. Wait for the priest to treat them. After going down, he once again issued a roar of battle and greeted the Titan Giant. The Titan giants slapped them palm after palm, and saw fireballs, ice arrows, and holy light hammers flying in mid-air, with bows and arrows shuttled in between. Berserkers leaped continuously and competed with the giant palms in mid-air. The Norma were powerful. Facing the two giants, he didn''t retreat half a step. The two titans found that they were unable to take care of these people by waving their palms from the cliff, so they put their hands on the top of the cliff and turned their entire bodies out from behind the mountain. They were so tall, as tall as a mountain. , Raise your foot and step on it, as if a giant front is pressing down. To these two giants, the canyon is like two small water ditches. They are completely rats with their feet in the water ditch. The Mayans who were traveling with them looked pale, they were obviously brown, but when their faces became pale, they turned them into a little yellow. The escaped knight and his men were stunned. Only the West Wind fighters were discussing with ease: "Wow, this giant is so big!" "Is Godafather as big as the giant last time?" "I don''t know, if you don''t put them together for comparison, if you rely on memory alone, I think Godafather will get bigger." "Godafather was holding a city down." "Nomas are also cruel enough, so they don''t run away, but hit hard. I am really convinced by him." "As expected of the people of the country of knights, our magicians in Gran, in this situation, it should be''we withdraw first, and come back when we are ready'', but in Norma country,''I will go to Nima, and you Fight''." "By the way, how do we deal with this giant after changing our Westwind City?" "That''s not easy, steam tanks, Katyusha, goblin rocket launchers..." "I think you are thinking too much, there is no need to cause such trouble. In Godafather''s words, you all leave, don''t trouble me, this I will..." Having said that, the West Wind fighters all laughed. Chapter 832： I can save you guys This was a earth-shattering battle. Five hundred against two. The fight was fierce. The valleys on both sides were beaten to the ground. Every time the two sides made a move, the mountains were shaken. Magic and the giant''s wave of palms shook the mountains on both sides. Countless boulders collapsed. It didn''t take long for the Norma to slowly gain the upper hand, relying on tenacious willpower. After all, it was five hundred to two, and the number of people was too far apart. Although the Titans were powerful, they still felt powerless in the face of enemies who were running around like ants and were well-trained and not afraid of death. The giant palm waved more and more weakly, and his legs were also scarred, full of wounds blasted out by magic. The two Titans did not dare to continue fighting, retreating backwards, overturned a mountain, and disappeared behind the mountain. Only then did the Norma people breathe a sigh of relief, and they all sat down together, panting. After breathing well, they jumped up together and laughed: "We won! Drive away the giant! The mysterious ore here belongs to us, hahahaha." Elsie turned to Robb: "Godafather, we really watched them get a rare mine like this? Don''t you really want to grab it?" Robb shook his head: "Don''t grab it! The Norma people have forgotten their lives to fight for the motherland and tried their best to **** a piece of mine from the giant. In fact, I admire it and grab it from such a person. Things are not my principle, and it makes people unbearable." "They are not good people." Bai Lu, the translator next to him, said: "It''s just a group of robbers who murder and set fire." Robb sighed, "You are right. These people are robbers, but I can''t just grab their things just because others are robbers. In the education I have received since childhood, robbery is also illegal." Another giant giant''s head appeared, and then another...and another...swipe, behind the mountain, a large group of giants came out, afraid that there would be more than a dozen. These Titan giants took up the two injured Titan giants, protected them behind them, and then they looked at the group of Norma in anger. Norma: "..." They were still cheering with joy, but now they stopped abruptly. More than five hundred Norma people looked at the giant in front of them with stiff eyes. This time it was not two, but more than a dozen. They rushed over in big strides, knocking down a few big trees on the ground every time they landed, and each step would create a terrifying pit in the ground. , Ordinary small cliffs are like small mounds in front of them, stepping on them to fly on sand and rocks. The picture of them rushing towards the Norma together is simply terrifying. This time, no matter how fierce the berserkers are, they dont dare to call "Norma Forever" anymore. The bravest warriors are also shivering. Just now they fought two giants to death, almost impossible. Now there are more than a dozen giants, how to fight? The leading knight roared: "Retreat, retreat, retreat! We don''t want this mysterious ore, and quickly retreat." In this case, no one really dares to ask for the ore. Everyone understands that this mountain range is only the territory of the Titans. I don''t know how many Titans live here. Are they digging for ore here? Don''t talk about it, sooner or later you will have to be tortured to death by these giants. The people of Norma began to fly and flee, but in this stormy jungle, they couldnt run fast. The ground was muddy, covered with weird plants, all kinds of vines were involved, and the knights and warriors wore heavy armors. , I can''t get up soon if I want to. But giants do not have this problem. The muddy ground and strange plants are not a problem for them at all, because the towering trees look like grass to them, and they are done with one foot. They can step over a distance of tens of meters at random. The Norma stumbled backwards, but the dozen giants got closer and closer. Elsie and Conte were both having troubles. Suddenly, they discovered that the Norma people were running in their direction. Conte yelled: "Oh, my Fake, these Norma people are Why run against us?" Robb smiled and said, "Isn''t this nonsense? We followed the footprints of the Norma people. Now the Norma people are in danger and plan to withdraw according to the original path. Of course, they have to come to us." Conte: "Fak!" Elsie next to him said: "Kant, did you just say to Godafather? Did you want to die? I, Godafather''s loyal subordinate, will never allow anyone to scold Godafather, you are done." Conte suddenly sweated: "No, no, no, I didn''t scold Godafather, I just used swear words, and didn''t specifically scold anyone." Elsie said: "The explanation is invalid. I''m going to beat you first, then hang you up on the ceiling fan and spin for ten minutes, and then hand it over to Baron Nolan." Conte: "Oh! No!" Bailu sweated profusely: "Hey, the Norma are here, and the Titan giant behind their **** has also been killed. When this is so dangerous, do you have time to say this here?" The Mayans were all frightened. The dozen or so eagle warriors shivered and wanted to turn and run, but they were unwilling to leave Robb, so they struggled. The escape knight and his men were also panicked, but they had heard of Robb''s fight against the black dragon, so they behaved fairly calmly. Only the West Wind fighters still laughed at the wind, and a group of people were still yin and yang laughing at Conte strangely: "I told you to be full of dirty words when you are fine, hahaha! Bad words can only be said when bragging with our brothers, how can you tell you to face it? Godafather is still running the train with his mouth full, so he should be fined." Robb smiled and cursed: "Hey, what are you talking about? I don''t mind, what are you making? Stop intimidating Conte, what should I do if I cry and become swollen?" Everyone babbled a few words, the Norma in front have followed a lot, which is also interesting. In theory, fighters should be the fastest career because fighters have displacement skills such as "charge" and "brave jump". , Mobility is quite high. However, in fact, the priests and wizards ran at the forefront, and the soldiers remained behind the last temple. It can be seen that although these Norma are robbers outside, they are still good buddies for their comrades-in-arms. This group of people ran from far to near, and suddenly found Robb and others standing here, could not help but feel a little shocked, and then said profusely: "Glan Dog?" Elsie replied: "Beware of beating you!" The Norma were not in the mood to quarrel with the Gran, nor were they in the mood to fight, they just wanted to run away quickly, they desperately wanted to go around by Robb and the others. At this moment, Robb suddenly said: "Need help? As long as you can afford the price, I can save you." Chapter 833： Three methods of salvation, which one do you want? Robb spoke, using the bard''s skill "Sound of Nature", the volume was loud, and the voice was nice, as if he was singing a poem. The more than five hundred Norma people who were running wildly heard clearly. Everyone couldn''t help feeling a little dazed, and then continued to stride forward, the ghost had to stop and care about Robb. In fact, they didn''t know Robb at all, and they didn''t know who he was. Because in this era, the speed of information dissemination is slow, and it''s not like everyone in later generations recognizes celebrities in the world. In this era, perhaps many people have heard of Godafather in Westwind City against the black dragon, but no one knows what Godafather looks like. In the poetry of the bard, Robb is usually depicted as a tall and resolute ancient hero like a statue. Others describe his face with a scar drawn by a black dragon. Others say that he is nine feet tall. Murderous, some people say that he was wearing heavy armor and holding a huge sword... Anyway, in a word, poets all over the world are talking nonsense, so no one knows what he looks like. For you, when being chased by a giant, a young blond man said to you halfway: "I can help you, as long as you can afford it", will you stop? It must not be! More than five hundred people passed by Robb and his group, like running water separated by a stone. Robb: "..." However, at this moment, the Titan giants had already approached. The fastest rushing Titan giants suddenly jumped hard and jumped so high. They swept over the heads of Robb and his group to help. Robb blocked the rain for at least half a second, flew over a distance of several hundred meters, and fell a few hundred meters away from the other side of Robb, immediately blocking the front of the Norma. Then, the Titan giants behind also caught up, and immediately formed a double-team situation against the Norma. The Norma people yelled with a "boom", and they dared not run around anymore. All of them huddled together. As a result, Robb and his party were surrounded in the middle, and then there was a circle of giants outside... The giants did not immediately take action, but stared angrily at the group of humans in the middle. Maya: "..." Robb: "Wow!" The leader of the Norma, a knight, quickly came to Robb''s side. Only then did he have time to look at Robb carefully. He was a young man in his early twenties, and he had a blister. Wrapped him in it, the heavy rain was all stopped by the blisters, and he seemed very calm. This look is the leader of this group of people! The knight gave Robb a simple salute, and then quickly said: "Glan...cough...people!" Robb asked: "You just wanted to talk about Glen Dog?" "No, no, I didn''t mean that." "Then why is there a subtle pause in the middle?" "Uh... this..." The knight was embarrassed: "Grab the point, is it time to study this? People Gran, although I don''t know why you appeared here with the Mayans, but Now the situation is very clear. We are all surrounded by Titan Giants. These Titan Giants dont care whether you are with us or whether you are from Gran or Maya. They will kill you too. , If you dont want to die, join hands with us. Now we need all the forces to unite to break a **** path from the siege of these Titans." Robb smiled: "No, no, I can easily get out of the siege without you teaming up. Didn''t you hear me asking you just now? As long as you can afford it, I can save you." knight:"?" Robb ignored the question mark on his face, and said with a smile: "Depending on the price you pay, there are three ways to save. One is that I will save you carelessly. It does not rule out that you will die more than half of the people. The second is that I am a little more serious about saving. You should be able to run away most of the people, but a small number of people will be killed by the giant because I did not help in time. The third is that I take action more seriously, with humanitarianism. Attitude to save you, in this case, all of you can survive, but the price I want is higher." With his messy words, the knight is not in the mood to listen to such a long talk now, his head is half swollen, and he sweats profusely: "Are you crazy? When are you still talking nonsense? Can you take responsibility for your own life? Blame?" Before he could finish his sentence, the giants finally started to take action. The tallest giant in the middle opened his mouth suddenly, and with a click, a flash of lightning was spit out from his mouth. This lightning is so terrifying magic power that it is actually related to the desert. The power of the thunder god''s roar of the kingdom is comparable, and this is just what he spit out casually. Lightning strikes the knight! The knight was startled and jumped abruptly to the side. As a result, the lightning struck Robb. The Cavaliers thought to himself: Maybe Grans team leader will be smashed to death this time, then it will be more difficult for me to get their help, oops, trouble! He hurriedly looked at Robb to see if he had escaped from the lightning. Unexpectedly, he saw Robb standing still without moving. The lightning clicked and struck the blisters Robb used to keep out the rain. Water can conduct electricity. In an instant, the entire blister was filled with electric light and became bright and bright. Countless thunder and lightning clicked on the blister, swiftly and swiftly, surrounded Robb with a bright light, but, There was not a single bit of thunder and lightning that penetrated into the blisters. The knight was dumbfounded: "What kind of blister is this?" Robb laughed and said: "The general blister technique is used to block the rain. I will ask you again, do you want my help? Three times of rescue, you think carefully." The knight stunned... At this moment, the Titan giant who spit out lightning rushed over, waved his giant palm, and slapped Robb. Its huge palm covers a radius of several meters, covering Robb together with Elsie, Kant, Sofa, Westwind Warrior, Mayan, etc., all under his palm. If you take a real shot, this A group of people all have to die. The knight was startled, and quickly wanted to get out of the area covered by this palm. The Maya Eagle fighters also panicked and tried to escape. But at this moment, Robb raised his hand and lifted it up... "boom!" With a loud noise, Robb''s hand actually supported the Titan Giant''s hand. Then, he grabbed one of the Titan Giant''s fingers and made a wrestling-like movement, turning sideways, falling across the shoulders, with both hands vigorously With a flick, the Titan Giant, who was as high as a mountain peak, was actually thrown away by him, flying far, far away, and when it landed, there was a loud "bang" and it smashed a mountain. Robb clapped his hands: "Don''t bother me to talk about business!" Chapter 834： Sign a contract Everyone is stunned at the same time... Can you grab a giant finger and throw it out? The Norma knights and the Mayans were all stunned, not knowing what expressions to put on for a while. The Titans were also very dumbfounded. They all stared with huge eyes and looked at Robb together, seeming to want to understand how such a small person threw their companions out. Only the Westwind is very calm, Kangte said cheerfully: "How is this done? It''s strange, only holding one of his fingers, theoretically it is impossible to throw him out, the fingers will You should break it first, right?" Elsie said: "Are you an idiot? Give the other party a BUFF first to make his body stronger so that his fingers won''t break, and then just throw him out." Conte: "Wow, do you still have such an elaborate technique after a fall?" Robb turned his head and said with a smile: "Where is it so troublesome, I seem to be holding his finger, but my strength is focused on his entire arm. Don''t make trouble." He clapped his hands and said to the Norma Knight who was stunned next to him: "Well, I killed the guy who interrupted. Let''s talk about the three ways to save you just now. Do you choose which one you want? " The Norma Knight was asked by Robb, and he woke up from the awkwardness, with a strange expression on his face: "Uh, I didn''t listen to the three ways you mentioned just now... Which three are they?" Robb said, "I said that you are a person that concerns the lives of yourself and your subordinates, but you didn''t listen carefully? I''ll tell you again. The three salvation methods are..." ) The knight listened profusely. While listening, he looked at the giants next to him, for fear that the giants would suddenly take action, but the giants were also dumbfounded by Robb''s thump just now. They were glaring at Robb to study carefully and think about it. , And did not rush to shoot. The knight asked awkwardly, "What are the prices of these three methods of salvation?" Robb said, "Just save me carelessly. The reward is that you yell at me, 666, so handsome, so strong. Thank you for your help. I will be a dog in my next life and will look after the nursing home for you." knight:"" Robb continued: "If you are a little serious about saving it, you need to pay me 30,000 or 40,000 gold coins. One person tells you that a hundred gold coins are not too much. You have more than 500 people here, and its 50,000. Many gold coins, if I am a little serious about saving people, I cant save them all, only about three to four hundred people can be saved, so it is reasonable to collect three to four thousand gold coins." Cavaliers: "The price difference between this and the so-so rescued is too big, right?" Robb said: "The difference between hundreds of lives, can the price difference be small? Do you want to say that your subordinates are very worthless? Even if you die?" How dare the knight say this, wouldn''t he be afraid of his subordinates'' mutiny? Had to be bored. After a few seconds, he asked, "Then, if you take the shot seriously, what''s the price of saving it all?" Robb said: "If you can guarantee that all of you will survive, the asking price will be very high. You must be mentally prepared." The knight was a little guilty. He had to collect 30,000 or 40,000 gold coins for a little seriousness just now. All of them survived, fearing that it was an astronomical figure, and he didn''t know if he could afford it. Robb smiled and said: "The reward is very simple. This mountain belongs to me. All the resources in the mountain belong to me, including but not limited to the mineral resources, forest resources, medicinal resources, and animal resources that you have proven. You must also hand over the drawn map to me. In the future, you are not allowed to come in and steal my mine, or come in to harass and destroy my construction and development work... As long as you agree to this, I will save you a little bit more seriously." When the knight heard this condition, he didn''t even think about it, and immediately replied, "Okay, it''s just this condition! I promised you." In his opinion, this condition is too cost-effective! Anyway, there are so many Titan giants in this mountain, and they won''t be able to collect the resources here anymore. It doesn''t matter if all of them are handed over to others. The most important thing now is to get out alive. Robb said, "You have nothing to say, in case you go back, you have to write a paper and sign the contract." The knight couldn''t laugh or cry: "This is okay, but now the giants are about to attack, where did I get the empty contract?" With a wave of Robb''s hand, a blister technique wrapped the knight in it, shielding it from the heavy rain, and then I didn''t know where it turned out a pen and parchment, and stuffed it into the knight''s hand: "You write now, don''t worry about the giant, As long as you write the contract, the giant is not a problem." knight:"" He took the pen and paper and began to write with trembling hands. While writing, he raised his head worriedly and glanced at the giants around him, and saw that those giants had already started to move, the giants who had just been thrown out by Robb. He also got up again, and once again forced him toward Robb fiercely. The knight was a little scared, a little flustered, feeling guilty, and shaking his hands badly. The Norma people on the periphery also yelled: "What should I do? The Titans are forced to come over." "Ah, that guy is going to be sold." A Titan giant opened his mouth with a loud bang, and a lightning bolt with power comparable to Thor''s roar flew towards the densest place of the Norma. The pen in the knight''s hand stopped suddenly, and he looked there worriedly. . Suddenly, he felt Robb by his side disappeared, leaving only a faint, purple magic light particle floating in the air. This is a common scene after arcane magic is cast-flashing! In the next moment, Robb appeared in the middle of the group of Norma, stretched out his hand and waved forward, a weird mirror was now in front of him, and the thick and incomparable lightning spit out from the Titan slammed on him. On the mirror, then "refracted" without any surprise, and bounced back towards him. "boom!" Lightning slapped the Titan''s own face, instantly scorching his face black, his hair standing upright, and a super nice explosion head. It didn''t understand the situation a bit. It took a full five seconds before it screamed and fell backwards. It smashed to the ground with a bang. The earthquake trembled, and the trees didnt know how much they were knocked down. Mud filled the sky. Flying. Robb brushed the floor and returned to the knight''s side: "What is it? Continue to write the contract. If the contract is not written quickly, I will not work as hard as I can. Now it is just a careless rescue. There is no guarantee that there will be a leak. of." The knight, who was scared to stop writing, hurriedly moved the pen again and quickly wrote the contract. This time he had no doubts, and he wrote quickly. After a line of crooked text was finished, he quickly pressed a handprint and passed it. In Robb''s hands. Chapter 835： Your opinion, I will seriously think about it Robb accepted the contract and glanced at it. Well, very satisfied! At the time of life and death, the Cavaliers did not dare to play tricks. The contract was written neatly and guaranteed that this mountain was owned by Robb, including but not limited to all the minerals, wood, medicine and other resources in it, and also guaranteed Norma. Without Robbs permission, one would never step into this mountain range for half a step... Anyway, write as good as you want! The knight didnt dare to behave. After the two scenes, he had already guessed who Robb was. The group of Granites obviously came from the mine town, and the mine town belongs to Westwind City. Who doesnt know. In Westwind City lives a hero who can harden the black dragon. Who else can this person be besides that person? The knight asked in a low voice, "Do you think this contract is okay?" "good!" Robb smiled and handed the contract to Elsie: "Take it, don''t break it, this thing can be used as evidence in formal diplomatic occasions in the future." Elsie quickly rolled up the contract, hid it in her pocket, and said with a smile: "I''m doing things, don''t worry." "Well, get rid of the giant!" After saying this, Robb brushed the floor and disappeared again. The Norma Knight hurriedly turned his head and looked for where Robb was. In the next instant, he saw Robb had appeared in front of a giant Titan, and he also became a giant, that huge size, and the Titan The giants are on par, look equally powerful, and equally terrifying. The Titan roared and smashed Robb''s face with a punch. But Robb took the first uppercut and hit the giant''s chin. The giant snorted and flew in the air. Robb rotated half a circle, kicked on the giant''s stomach, and the giant flew backwards. Going out, flying, flying, flying, like that red dragonfly flying in the blue sky, flying for several miles, crashing a mountain with a bang. Then Robb slid and walked in front of the next giant. The giant''s body was filled with lightning and thunder, and he hugged Robb, but Robb''s body was also filled with lightning and thunder. As soon as his hand touched Robb, there was a blast of thunder, and then, the Titan giant fell into a blackened face with an explosive head. The Titan giant who is good at playing video games was actually electrocuted by Robb. All the people in the Norma Kingdom looked stupid! The Maya also looked stupid one by one, and opened their mouths for a while and couldn''t close them. The rest of the Titans discovered that Robb was a formidable enemy. They roared and rushed towards Robb together. Some people pulled up huge trees to make sticks, some picked up huge rocks and rubbed them, some rubbed a huge lightning bolt, and some used all their strength and attacked Robb with their fists and feet... Such a large group of Titans and giants shot together, making the audience big in Yalishan. Some people even couldn''t help thinking, two fists are hard to beat four hands... However, they immediately found out that they were worrying too much! The current Robb is really ridiculously strong, stronger than when he fought the black dragon. When he fought the black dragon, he was wearing a steel suit, but now, under the krypton gold clothes of his T-shirt and jeans, there is a hidden one. Set up the Saronite evil iron suit, enchant it with the top gems he can find, and write inscriptions. The attribute value is higher than that of the black dragon. It used to take several tricks to bring the sphinx down when hitting the sphinx empty-handed, but now if this attribute is used to deal with the sphinx, the sphinx can be wailed with one punch. These Titans in front of them, in terms of individual strength, are not as good as Sphinx. Robb knocked down a giant giant with a punch, turned around and held a giant tree swept up with his hands, then dragged the giant giant who was swinging the tree with his hand, fell to the ground like a sack, and then turned around and kicked. Kicked a huge boulder hit by the giant, and then hit with a shoulder to fly a giant, then swept a giant who was shooting lightning to the ground, and stomped his stomach heavily. Norma people: "Fak, this is too strong!" "Hanging the Titans like this?" "Mummy!" "No wonder he can drive away the black dragon and save Westwind City." "This is terrible too." In their discussions, Robb fisted and knocked all the Titans down. In order not to be harassed by mining in the future, and to be able to stay in peace for a long time, he did not show mercy. The depths of the mountains will drill out again to make trouble next time. Soon, dozens of giants all changed their bodies, lying beside them like dozens of hills. Robb clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, get it done!" He shrank the floor and changed back to a human body shape. Elsie immediately handed a small water bottle from the side: "Godafather, you have worked hard, take a sip of the fat house happy water." The Norma knight whispered: "Fak, I knew I would only need a sloppy rescue. Anyway, with his strength, sloppy shots can save us all." Robb turned his head: "What are you talking about?" The Norma Knight immediately said straightforwardly: "I''m saying, you are so strong, it is worth it for you to save us. After watching such a wonderful battle, no matter how much money you spend, it is worth it." Robb said: "Really? Isn''t it disgusting that my charges are too expensive?" "No, no, absolutely nothing." The Norma Knight looked serious: "I''m not so dishonest." The Norma people have had enough of what happened today. They have retired. The Norma knights dont talk nonsense, and they salute Robb: Thank you for your help. According to the contract, this mountain belongs to you. Now, the map we drew is yours." He gave the map to Robb with both hands: "Then we will leave it alone." He led the other Norma people to leave. At this moment, the fugitive knight who kept his head down and kept a low profile suddenly stood up. When he came out, the Norma knight actually knew him. It turned out that both of them were knights belonging to the Iron Horse Knights. Not long ago, the Norma Knight was still in the southern colony and fought with the fugitive knights. It was he who suppressed the fugitive knight''s rebellion. Seeing him here, the Norma Knight couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed: "So you are here too!" The escaped knight said: "I don''t need to say anything about me. I''m just here to tell you. A few days ago, in the Mayan village that you slaughtered, in fact, there is a legend that this mountain range cannot be entered. If you dont slaughter them all, but get along with them, they will warn you that this mountain range cannot be easily entered. In this way, you will definitely do a good job of reconnaissance before entering this mountain range, or even not at all. If you will come in, you won''t encounter such a danger." Norma Knight: "..." After a few seconds, he saluted the fugitive knight: "I understand, I will think about your opinion." Chapter 836： They turned into ore The Norma are gone! Robb and his party stayed behind and got a map of a half-mountain area. The Norma people''s map-making technology was very mature and they did a beautiful job. Although it is only half, it is enough. The other half of the strange and unknown mountains can naturally be ascertained as long as the holiday is time. Robb turned to Elsie and said, "Prepare to build another mining city here." His fingers traversed three points on the map, one is iron ore, one is coal mine, and the other is Titan steel ore. Between these three points, he found a place that seemed more suitable for building a city, and drew a picture. Put the fork and smiled: "Just build it here." Elsie nodded, and then looked at the corpses of dozens of Titan giants around him with a little worry. These giants are so huge, the corpses are as big as a mountain! He whispered: "Godafather, what should I do with these corpses? No matter if they are left alone, it will become a very embarrassing situation. After decay, it will stinks and become dozens of horrible and foul mountains, and it will spread various diseases. At that time, there will be no people living nearby." Robb said: "It seems that I can only dig dozens of big pits to bury them..." Before he finished a sentence, he suddenly felt something wrong. The corpses of those Titans were rapidly changing color, becoming more and more gray, not like organic matter, but like inorganic matter. After a while, they all became stone-like things, hard. "Huh?" Solfa was surprised: "They turned into ore." Robb took a closer look, and it was true that the corpses of these Titan giants had actually turned into Titan steel ore, and dozens of Titan steel ore mountains surrounded everyone. It wasn''t until this time that he suddenly realized: "No wonder there is a Titan steel mine in this mountain. It turns out that this kind of ore was formed after the death of the Titan giant. There are indeed many weird things in the real world." Robb has grown a little bit more and doesn''t know what kind of knowledge he has! Elsie went to the place designated by Robb and took a picture of a portal. An engineering team quickly came through the door. However, under the conditions of heavy storms, it was obviously impossible to build civil engineering. The engineering team had to clean up the environment first. Cut down the trees on this land, dig out all the stumps and transport them away, level the land... Robb flew around the mountains to see if the Titans were not hiding in the mountains, lest the Titans threatened the construction of the new city when he was away. Fortunately, there are not many such powerful magic creatures. After the battle just now, all the Titans in the mountains were finished. Robb also found a huge teleportation array in the depths of the mountains. It looked a bit old. The teleportation array was damaged and could no longer be used. It seems that these Titans should come from another world. They came to the Maya continent through the teleportation array and lived in this mountain for hundreds of years, but after the teleportation array was destroyed, they could not go back, and there was no new one. The Titans came again, so they did not endanger the tranquility and peace of this world. However, the Mayans in this mountain range were killed or driven away by them. It may be cruel to destroy these giants, but if they do not eliminate them, humans will not be able to expand on this continent, because sooner or later these giants will become an obstacle to human development. Ten days later, the rainy season is over! The sun finally dissipated the haze in the sky, the rain clouds dissipated, the golden light was shining all over the earth, and the entire Mayan jungle began to show a thriving breath. The construction of the new city, which has already leveled its land, has begun. Westwind City has a cheating thing like a portal, so the speed of building a new city is much faster than the Norma Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom. Big bags of cement are sent out from the portal, steel bars, railroad tracks, food, tools... ...A steady stream of resources. And a large number of craftsmen trained in the technical school have drilled out of the portal and came to the New World. And these things, both the Gran Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom must be transported by sea ships, which are many times slower than the Westwind City. Perhaps the only factor restricting the rapid development of Xifeng City is population! After all, Westwind City is not a big country, but a small city-state. After so many years of development, the population is only 50,000 to 60,000. The number of workers that can be allocated to the New World is limited. It is impossible to pull several thousand in a fleet like a large country. People came to the New World to build colonies. Of course, Robbs gentle attitude towards the Maya has made him embraced by almost all Maya tribes on the Maya continent. Many Maya have joined the city-state construction, making Westwind Citys biggest shortcomings. To make up for it to a certain extent, its just that the technology and knowledge that the Maya have mastered are too backward. They can only do the simplest manual labor and repetitive labor, and they cannot do more complex technical work. Every Devil 1351, late autumn! The first railway on the New World finally opened to traffic. This railway started from the port of Gran Kingdom on the east coast and passed through a Thorium mine controlled by the Granites, a mining town owned by Westwind City, and then Passing through the villages of the Gada tribe, heading west, passing two small Maya tribes on the way, even passing a supply station for the Norma people, and finally reaching the Titan steel town controlled by Westwind City. This is the first railway on the New World and it is of great significance. It couldn''t help but opened the eyes of all the Mayans, but also surprised the Norma people. To be honest, this is the first time I have seen the Norma! When the Westwind squad with auxiliary rails passed the Norma supply station, the dozens of Norma who stayed in the supply station wanted to rush out and fight with the Westwind fighters, destroying their "unpredictable" side road. Behavior, but due to Robbs lewdness, these Norma still endured it. Then, on the day the train was opened to traffic, these Norma people stood on the edge of the railway, dumbfounded, watching the big train whistling sirens, coming from a distance, and stopping next to their supply station. Elsie jumped out of the car and a group of west wind fighters waved to the dazed Norma, and said with a smile: "We plan to set this place as a station too. If you want to take a ride to and from Shuangqing City in the future He Jinguancheng, you can get on the bus, but you cant miss a copper plate for the ticket." The Norma people had to ask in a daze: "Where is Shuangqing City? Where is Jinguan City?" Elsie smiled and said, "Jinguan City is our thorium mine town, and Shuangqing City is the newly built city in the western mountains." The Norma looked embarrassed: "Why are we going to these two cities? It makes no sense to us!" Chapter 837： Sofas new equipment Elsie smiled and said: "If you take our train to Jinguan City, you only need to walk eighty miles south to reach the colony controlled by the Knights of the Iron Horse. One hundred and seventy miles of the jungle, I believe you will not like the jungle, because I dont like it either." Norma: "..." Although Elsie made sense, the Norma did not dare to take the train to Robbs site. One was because they were afraid of Robb, and the other was because they were afraid of the Maya in the city, because the Norma were cruel. The colonial policy, their relationship with the Mayans has deteriorated very badly. Now if the Norma are alone in the wild, they are easily besieged and killed by the Mayans. As a result, many Norma will deliberately take off their bodies when they leave the town. His family crest, as soon as he met the Maya, he called himself Gran, and he was embarrassed by the thief. As the sun sets, Robb is in the church yard of Westwind City, putting a set of Titan steel equipment that has just been made on himself. The attribute value is not bad! Although there is still a considerable distance compared to the top-level equipment, this set of equipment is considered to have quite powerful attributes. Compared with the streaking state of the year, it is many times stronger. But Robb knew that this was not enough. He turned his head and smiled at Sofa behind him: "What? How about the new equipment?" Sofa''s left and right hands each carried a dagger made of Titan steel. The scientific name of this thing in the game "Black Blade" is called "Titan Steel Bayonet". It is a level 80 purple weapon and is quite powerful. She shook her hands, shook her hands a few times, her hands were so fast that she couldn''t see clearly with the naked eye. She leaped up with a brush, spinning half a circle in mid-air. At that moment, she didn''t know how many knives were swung. When she landed, the dagger had already been placed in her robe, her hands were empty, as if she had just been completely empty. As if he had never had a weapon. Sofa looked surprised: "These daggers are so comfortable to use. I don''t know why. When I hold them, I feel that I move faster. Is it my illusion?" Robb smiled and said: "It''s not an illusion, but they will add a lot of agility to you, so you can feel that you are moving faster." Sofa was delighted: "This is really a good thing." Robb took out a set of leather armor and put it in Sofa''s hand: "This is a leather armor made of polar fur. You can try it on." Sofa nodded and got into the church. After a while, her head stuck out from the church door, but her body didn''t follow. Her face was full of embarrassment: "Godafather, this leather armor... ...I...I can''t wear it." "Huh? What''s the matter?" "Too...too such a thing..." Sofa said awkwardly, "I can''t come out." "If you don''t come out, I''ll come in." Robb raised his foot and walked into the church. There was a panic on Sofa''s face, and she seemed to want to run, but this expression was only a momentary matter, and she returned to normal. , Bit her lower lip, didn''t move, waiting for Robb to walk in front of her. Robb took a closer look and couldn''t help but feel happy. It turned out that the effect of wearing this leather armor on the body is just like the Arcanite defender he gave Madeleine last time. The kind of figure doesn''t seem to have a few pieces of skin, and it can''t cover much. Sofa''s beautiful legs like black pearls and arms like black jade were all exposed. Robb smiled and said, "That''s okay. As for you, don''t you dare to go out of the church?" Sofa pitifully said: "We women in the desert country can''t show their arms and legs. This is called a shame body. You don''t need me to remind you repeatedly, right?" Robb whispered: "Cut, I haven''t seen it yet." Sofa pretended not to hear what he said, and asked, "What did you say?" "No, I didn''t say anything." Sofa licked his small mouth and thought: If you show you a shame, you have to sell it cheaply, so I won''t show it to you next time. Robb''s emotional intelligence is not so low that he still knows a little about Sofa, so he doesn''t continue to complain, and smiled: "Try to find a way to cover it." Sofa pitifully said: "I can''t cover it. I tried it. I put a thin layer of clothing under the leather armor. I tried to cover these areas, but it didn''t work. It''s really weird. I obviously wore base clothes. , I put leather armor on the outside, but as soon as I put on the leather armor, the bottoming clothes are invisible, and my legs and arms are exposed again." Hearing what she said, Robb laughed aloud: "Hahaha! The equipment I made is like this. No amount of clothing inside will affect the viewing angle effect of the outermost layer of equipment. As long as the equipment is put on, the appearance is immediately As the equipment changes, it''s useless to play the base anyway, hahahaha!" Sofa didn''t say angrily: "Hey, you are still smiling, in this case you think of a way! You really like me being looked at by arms and legs?" "I don''t mind this level!" "But I mind!" Sofa almost jumped up: "This will make me feel tarnished by other men." Robb said: "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll find a way to deal with it." In the game, the only way to solve the problem of the appearance of the equipment is to put on a layer of "decorative equipment" on the outside of the equipment. There are many types of such "decorative equipment", such as the T-shirt and jeans worn by Robb. One of them can cover the player''s equipment effects and fix the player''s appearance. However, this equipment has no attributes, only appearance effects. Robb stretched out his hand, grabbed a set of clothes from the warehouse, and stuffed it into Sofa''s hand: "You try this, just put it directly on the outside of your leather armor." Sofa moved on to his body, and the shape immediately changed with a "puff" sound. She became a red-skinned female goblin with long eyelashes. It turned out that Robb gave her the goblin costume that he wore once before. Robb smiled and said, "Is this all right? Don''t worry about being looked at by people''s arms and legs." Sofa is crazy! The female goblin looks crazy and looks good! Robb quickly helped her take off the goblin costume, allowing her to regain her beautiful look with long legs. Sofa angrily said: "When choosing clothes for a woman, don''t make a spoof!" Robb smiled and said, "Huh? I thought the assassin didn''t mind what his clothes were like." Sofa kept his mouth flat: "I don''t mind the look of my clothes only when I''m on a mission." "Okay, well, I''ll think about a way." Robb stopped spoofing this time, took a few pieces of black cloth, and rubbed it in a set of "Assassin costume". Sofa took it over and put a cover on her body. It immediately turned into a erratic-looking shadow wrapped in a black robe. She was overjoyed: "Wow, this is so beautiful." Chapter 838： Do you want to start a war? Sofa changed his clothes and finally dared to get out of the church. At this time, the big Lori Lars, Xiao Yi, and the two bright little nuns in the yard were all testing their new equipment, and Robb gave them They are all replaced with things made of the best materials currently available. For example, Xiaoyi and the two little nuns are holding the staff of life, which not only greatly improves their intelligence, but also adds the recovery effect of Holy Light Magic. It can summon the "Angry Tree of Life" within the spirit, which can be described as a super equipment of offense and defense. The clothes on their bodies were made by the mooncloth washed out in the moonwell with the help of the elves. The mooncloth robes and the increase in intelligence can be described as terrifying. Now Xiaoyi can use a healing magic casually, and it can also blow up the sky. The girls still have two earrings, a necklace, and a ring on their fingers, all of which provide a variety of frenzied special effects. They feel very satisfied with their current strength. However, Robb couldn''t help shook his head, feeling a little uncomfortable. Although these equipments are very powerful in this world, they are still not enough to fight the black dragon. But it is now in the late autumn of 1351, and there are still a few more. Months, it''s the New Year. The last time the New Years bell sounded in the year of the black dragon flying, the black dragon came, and this time, the black dragon might also come at that time, but this girls equipment is still difficult to match the black dragon. Contend against. While he was thinking about this issue, the crystal ball placed on the table glowed brightly, and Miss Queen''s call came. Robb connected the phone, and the majestic face of Miss Queen appeared on the opposite side. She glanced at the women behind Robb and hummed: "That''s right, all of them are jewels, and even defend their poverty to the death. The nuns are all dressed up like noble ladies by you, what are you doing?" Robb smiled and said, "Don''t be yin and yang, you have a share." After speaking, he shook it casually, and a package containing a complete set of equipment flew into the portal. The queen was stunned, and quickly asked a guard to fetch it. Then she took the small bag and went into another room. When she returned to the front of the crystal ball after a while, she had already put on a set of moons. The cloth robe, the rod of life, and a complete set of jewellery also look the same jewels, beautiful and compelling. Her mood seemed to improve a bit, and she hummed: "If you have a conscience, remember to make me a set. But I have to remind you that I am the queen of a country, and the clothes I need should be more special. Its not very appropriate to look exactly like them." Robb patted his head: "Oh! Yes! You guys are not worrying." As soon as he waved his hand, the goblin costume flew over again, flicked into the portal, and said, "This is for you." The queen didn''t try it, she knew that the dress was a goblin costume, because she had seen it in the crystal ball, snorted, and squinted, "You actually let me wear this, do you want me to declare war on you? I must warn you that a woman in a madness is terrible. In addition to magic, I also spit and stom on my toes. You may not be the opponent of my trick." Robb was startled: "I wiped it, this set of moves is really scary, to some extent even scarier than the black dragon." Quickly start again, with a beckon, a roll of white cloth flew over, held it in his hand and thought about it, Queen''s skirt? There is no such decoration equipment, what should be used instead? Oh, right! Wedding dress, this is actually the same as the queen''s dress. He rubbed it casually, rubbed out a set of snow-white wedding dress, threw it into the portal, and said, "Try this!" The queen left before the crystal ball. Fitting... Fitting... Fitting... After a while, she didn''t come back, Robb couldn''t help but cried out into the crystal ball: "Hey, where''s people? Come back and answer the phone." After roaring for a long time, the queen did not come back, but saw the Necromancer No. 1, oh, no, now it should be the commander of the Palace Magic Group. The Great Mage No. 1 came over and bowed to the crystal ball: " Your Majesty ran back to the bedroom with a blushing face, and refused to come out. I was about to slap the door and she ignored me and couldn''t answer your call again. Please forgive me." Robb: "..." Archmage No. 1 continued: "However, the queen whispered behind the door, saying that she can''t rashly agree to this matter and needs to consider it. I don''t know what it means." Robb: "..." Okay, this is very embarrassing. Robb said: "It''s off the topic again. What did she want to say when she called me? I''ve all discussed clothes and forgot to talk about business." Archmage One said: "This is how things are. Recently, the spies we dispatched to the colony of the Norma Kingdom have sent back some interesting news. It is said that the colony of the Norma Kingdom is now very unstable." "Oh?" Robach said: "What happened?" No. 1: "Some Norma people who have lived in Maya for a long time began to think about the correctness of the colonial policy. They began to try to manage the colony in their own way. However, Norma''s own country sent a tyrannical order to be stationed here. The generals of Japan continue to implement the iron-and-blood policy and desperately transport resources back to the country." Robb understood immediately: "Ha!" It''s very simple, it will be outside, and the ministers will not be subject to it. To put it another way, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. The colony hangs alone by the sea, far away from the control of the Norma Kingdom. The governor here is on the front line of managing the colony. Of course, he has his own thinking. Moreover, they also need to take care of their own interests, but they are far away from the mainland. The big people, but they may not know this. They understand and don''t know what is going on in the front, but they command blindly in the rear, and they want resources, they will continue to raise their requirements. This would be contrary to the interests of the governor of the colony. In this case, it is strange that the governor of the colony can''t be surprised... Robb said: "What are your plans, Miss Queen?" One whispered: "Your Majesty means that our country can secretly contribute money to support the rebellion of those colonial governors, create chaos, and collapse the colonial system of the Norma Kingdom." "That''s too bad." Robbile said: "Miss Queen is thinking about these bad things all the time. She is really a sinful woman." Number One did not dare to echo Robbs complaint to the Queen, pretending not to hear these words, and whispered: "Your Majesty is calling you this. Originally, I wanted to ask your Excellency how to deal with this matter. I didnt expect to answer it. Talking on the phone makes the subject go astray." Robber Dale: "Well, my opinion is, don''t play with these boring conspiracies, work with the people and land, don''t mix, manage your own overseas city-states, and develop the navy." Chapter 839： Armed Merchant Marine Number One bowed a big gift to the crystal ball, stepped back, and stopped talking nonsense. He retreated to the door of the queen''s palace, knocked gently on the door, and the queen''s voice sounded inside: "What did he say?" Number One whispered: "What he meant is, don''t engage in these small conspiracies, build a city-state, and develop a navy." The queen was silent and seemed to be thinking about this question carefully. After a few minutes, she said in a deep voice and understood: "Overseas city-states need support and support from their own country after all. If we develop the navy well and control the sea, Norma country Chinas navy cannot support the colonies on the New World. Then, what else is necessary for those colonies to subvert? They will be finished by themselves. Number One listened quietly and did not express any opinions. After a long time, she heard the queen whispering: "How is the coal preparation for the supply port on the New World?" Route 1: The coal that Godafather found in the Titan Mountains has begun to be excavated. From the newly built Shuangqing City, it was transported to the port by rail. According to reports, the port has stocked enough for two steel battleships to be supplied five times. Coal, now our steel battleship can cross the ocean and go to the New World for a stroll." "Very good!" The Queen said: "With the steel battleship as the core, form a large fleet, turn around the coast of the New World, and show the enemy to be strong, so that the Norma will not dare to invade our merchant ships anymore." A few days later, New World. The port town that was taken from the hands of the Norma in the past has been quite prosperous after a long period of construction. As the Gran Kingdom adopts the steady development model proposed by Robb, so far, the Gran Kingdom has only five city-states on the New World, which is only after the two city-states of Westwind City. One of them is the port town, the other is the town used to mine thorium mines, and then there is the Jinguan City controlled by Robb for mining mythril mines, and built in the Titan Mountains to mine Titan steel, coal mines, In the Shuangqing city of iron ore, there was finally a gold mine led by the escaped knight. However, it was only a simple mine for the time being, and it had not yet formed a town. There are some miners living in the mine, and they need to go to Shuangqing City or Jinguan City to buy other things through the railway line. Among these five city-states, Robbs Shuangqing City is the best constructed. The most lively and commercial is the most prosperous city because it is responsible for digging, but it is the port town controlled by the Queens sister, the Kingdom of Gran. Ships on the sea between the two continents will all stay here, unloading sugar, cloth and other things produced by the Gran Kingdom, then fill them with cocoa beans, gems, gold and other things bought in the New World, and then sail back to Gran kingdom. A caravan, full of cargo, has just set sail. This caravan has a total of three armed merchant ships, which were jointly funded and formed by two maritime merchants. They are buddies and friends. They have been running merchants in the Lost City before, but now they have moved their base camp to the seaport city of the Kingdom of Granada. This time the two went out to sea together to the New World, buying a lot of cocoa beans, intending to make a fortune. The two captains each had a daughter, and they also went out to sea. It was the two dark little nuns in Westwind City. However, since the last dark vatican rebellion, the two little nuns have begun to doubt their lives. Now They have returned to the vulgarity, wearing ordinary ladies'' skirts, they look very sweet and cute. At this time, the two captains, or two fathers, are commanding the sailors, while the two little girls are lying on the bow of the flagship, looking at the vast and wide sea, holding two in their hands. chocolate. A little girl said: "New World is really an interesting place." Another little girl also laughed and said, "The chocolate made by Godafather here is so delicious. I''m in love with this kind of snack." "It''s expensive!" "Fortunately, it is quite cheap to buy here in the New World, especially the chocolate made by the Mayans." "These Mayans are quite clever. They actually know that they buy sugar from us and make chocolates and then sell them to us. This is definitely not something they are born with. Godafather must have taught them." "Hahaha! Godafather likes to teach others all kinds of weird skills." When the two little girls talked about this, they missed Godafather a little bit. One of them pouted: "I haven''t seen him in New World this time." "I heard that he went to Shuangqing City. The city is far away in the mountains in the west. There really is no chance to meet." "Ugh!" The two little girls looked hard towards the west, but at this time the fleet had already set off and sailed towards the vast sea. The New World to the west was getting farther and farther away, not to mention the Western Mountains, even the coast of the New World. It''s not so clear. The two felt very melancholy... "Fine, you will see it next time you come to the New World." The three armed merchant ships sailed all the way to the east and soon sailed hundreds of nautical miles. The road was calm. However, at noon that day, when the two little girls were fishing on the side of the ship, they suddenly heard the sailor who was in charge of the lookout shouting: "It''s not good, the battleship of the Norma Kingdom! There are the battleships of the Norma Kingdom, five galleons." The sailors on the ship became nervous all at once! The Norma Kingdoms warships are not a good thing. For a long time, the Norma Kingdom has more wooden sailboats than the Gran Kingdom. It is prosperous near the waters of the New World. As long as you see the Gran Kingdoms merchant ships, Rush over to burn and looting. It is said that King Norma even issued "Private Permits" to some warships, allowing them to looting any ships that were not their own. Under this major premise, most of the ships of the Dark Vatican and the Gran Kingdom traveled together or went out to sea under the protection of their own fleet. However, recently the voyage of the first fleet of the Gran Kingdom was not able to make up with the fathers of the two little girls, so the two fathers decided to take the risk and sail on their own. They might not run into the Norma by luck. . However, their luck is obviously bad, and whatever they are afraid of will come. "Turn the rudder and flee from the road..." "It''s too late. The opponent is a warship. The speed is much faster than us. It''s hundreds of nautical miles from the port, and we can''t get away." "Ready to fight!" "Where''s the cannon? Our cannon is set up." "Flee while fighting." All the sailors on the ship started to take action, and the two little girls were also terrified. However, they were considered to have experienced many things in Westwind City, and they were not completely panicked. The two followed their father and said loudly, "Father. , We can also help, we will heal magic." "Well, you are responsible for treating the injured sailor." Chapter 840： Here comes the steel battleship The sailors fought bravely! However, the difference in strength is really too big. On the opposite side are five warships, but here are three armed merchant ships. The firepower is not at the same level, and the combat effectiveness of sailors is not as good as that of real soldiers. It didn''t take long for three armed merchant ships. Was beaten and scarred. A lot of wounded fell on the ship. Although the two little girls tried desperately to treat the sailors, they were of no avail. The number of wounded soon exceeded the limit that the two little nuns could heal. The two of them were exhausted and exhausted. Sit down in the cabin, unable to get up to cast spells anymore. The five Norma battleships are still approaching... Everyone on board felt desperate! At this moment, the fighting pair suddenly heard a very loud whistle. This whistle sounded from a long distance on the sea and fell in the ears of the two little girls, but they couldnt be more familiar. The sound that a steam train makes every time it enters the Westwind City railway station, but the sound that is heard now is thicker and heavier, indicating that the steam engine is larger in scale. The two little girls suddenly came to their minds, jumped up, leaned over to the window, and looked in the direction where the siren sounded. They saw two ships appeared on the distant sea, huge, steel warships. , A flag of Gran Kingdom fluttered in the wind on board. The two little girls recognized it at once. These were the two steel battleships that were originally anchored in the harbor city. They were built by the dwarf craftsmen in Westwind Town and sold to Miss Queen. As soon as they saw these two ships, all the sailors on the ship cheered at the same time. At the same time, the Norma people were frightened. They were besieging the merchant ships happily, preparing to **** the cargo from the three merchant ships to fill their pockets. How could they know that when they turned their heads, they actually saw the famous kingdom of Gran Steel battleship. The fame of these two warships among the Norma people is stronger than their fame among the Granites, and they are affectionately called by the Norma people-the demon warships. The Norma sailors yelled in horror: "Why did the Demon Warship come here?" "It''s impossible. Haven''t these two warships been wandering around the mainland of Gran Kingdom?" "The spies said that this thing does not rely on wind and magic to drive, it relies on coal, and requires a lot of coal to operate. How dare it come to the New World?" "This is impossible! They cannot come to the New World." "This must be an illusion!" "Is it a mirage?" In the horrified roar of the Norma sailors, the two steel battleships were at full speed and approached a large distance in a blink of an eye. Then, with a loud bang, the ship''s bow giant gun "Thunder God''s Roar" opened fire. Thunder light, thicker than a bucket, pierced through the sky and accurately hit the side of a Norma battleship. The magical defense barrier drawn on the ship was useless, and it was instantly pierced by Thors Roar. A big hole was blasted out of the sideboard, and countless small electric sparks were still ringing around the hole. "Fak, that''s not a mirage." "It''s genuine!" "Run, we can''t match this thing." The Norma panicked and hurriedly turned the rudder. They didn''t even dare to run directly to their port, because running towards the port must be sailing on the sea route. Then they must be chased and beaten by others. Its the best way to get rid of enemy ships chasing by fleeing in the south, deviating from the course, and chasing around. Generally speaking, normal-thinking enemies will not rush out of the course at will. Thats too dangerous. . As expected, the two steel warships did not intend to deviate from their course. They only fired two guns indiscriminately. Watching the five Gran warships flee, they sailed to the three armed merchant ships. Behind them, a large number of Gran warships appeared. The kingdoms wooden sailing warships, as well as some protected merchant ships, are mighty, a large fleet. The people on the merchant ship were finally relieved. After a while, the merchant ship leaned against the steel battleship, and the two ships joined the ship. The sailors on the battleship came over and brought in some supplies for repairing the ship''s hull, helping the three merchant ships to repair the ship''s gunboat. In Dadong, a group of military priests came to help the injured sailors heal their injuries. A dwarf engineer who came with the ship recognized the two little girls and jumped over excitedly: "Ah, it''s two nuns." The two little girls looked carefully and recognized that the dwarf engineer was originally from Westwind City. Later, he went to Seaport City to participate in the construction of the new port. He never returned to Westwind City. Instead, his family moved to Seaport City. Become a senior mechanic there, and now I did not expect to join the military''s steel battleship maintenance team. The dwarf craftsman is very respectful to the two nuns, because he knows that the two nuns have a good relationship with Godafather. They often eat and drink at Godafathers house. He also has a chance to defend the sweetness of tofu brain with the little nun of Guangming. Unclear war of words, these two dark little nuns are also celebrities in Westwind City. He couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Two sisters, why are you here?" The two little girls hurriedly said: "We are no longer nuns. We have left the dark church. Now we are just ordinary girls. We went out to do business with our father''s merchant fleet, and we did not expect to run into the Norma here. " Only then did the dwarf craftsman understand. The two little girls hurriedly asked: "Why did the steel battleship come here? Isn''t it impossible to replenish coal in the New World?" The dwarf craftsman said cheerfully: "Godafather found a coal mine in the New World, and now the fuel problem of the steel battleship has been solved. From now on, the two steel battleships can fight back and forth between Fengmo Continent and Maya Continent. We are here this time. , Planning to run a lap along the coastline of the New World, going around from all the Norma ports to let them know that we are here." The two little girls were overjoyed: "That''s it!" Although they dont know much about politics, economics, and strategy, even the stupid one understands that once these two steel battleships can travel between two continents, the merchant ships of the Gran Kingdom no longer need to be so worried. Defend the battleships of the Norma Kingdom. On the contrary, in the future, Norma ships should be careful not to run into steel battleships at sea. "In the future, if we do business at sea, it will be much safer." The two little girls smiled. "That''s a must!" The craftsmen repaired the three merchant ships, charging only the most basic fees, and then proceeded to the New World, while the two little girls followed the merchant ships and continued eastward back to the Fengmo Continent. New changes are about to take place in the world situation. Chapter 841： The year of the black dragon is coming again In 1351, the new year is approaching. The white snow armor covered the earth. The entire Westwind City once again became a world wrapped in silver makeup, with white hats on the treetops, on the roof, and on the lampshades of the street lamps. There are many snowmen on the side of the road, and each snowman has a happy and sweet smile on his face. The snowmen piled by the people of Westwind City are almost all laughing, because the people of Westwind rarely have troubles and sorrows in life. It is said that being rich will increase people''s EQ and IQ, making them easier to laugh. And those who are prone to violent violent thunder and torn with people everywhere are often poor ghosts. There are few poor ghosts in Westwind City, so everyone loves to laugh. The new year is about to come in ten minutes... In other words, there are still a few hours, the year of the black dragon flying. But this year''s Westwind City, no one moved out of the city alone, and no one moved out the gold and silver treasures. Everyone is enjoying the happy New Year with peace of mind. Even many people from other cities also ran to Westwind City. The reason is simple. Four years ago, Westwind City proved that it could repel the Black Dragon. With this, Westwind City will become the safest place in the world in the next year. Many rich nobles came from big cities across the country. Not only did they come to Westwind City, they also came with a lot of wealth. Even the nobles from Guangming Road came. Robb is still sitting on the stone chair at the entrance of the church, wearing a T-shirt denim krypton skin. No one knows. Under this skin, there is a set of top armor made of Titan steel. Every part is covered. Enchant a lot of attributes such as defense power and physical strength. Moreover, Robb also wears one-handed swords and shields made of Titan steel, bows and arrows and staff made of the wood of life, and the top equipment he can get anyway, all wearing one. And beside him, Sofa, Lars, Xiao Yi and other girls with combat effectiveness also wore the top armors, and then covered them with ordinary decorative clothing. The crystal ball on the table was shining brightly. Opposite the crystal ball were Miss Queen and Madeleine. They both were sitting in the hall of the palace, in the garden outside the hall, wearing the top-of-the-line full set of equipment. Here, the two core troops of the Grand Kingdom, the Black Earth Knights and the Palace Magic Group, are ready. Every soldier is armed to the teeth! The queen said in a calm tone: "I''m fully prepared here, what about your side?" Robb smiled and said: "I also prepared something, but from my point of view, the level of these equipment is really too low." The queen said: "But I can''t see an army by your side through the crystal ball." Robb said: "The army is now in the New World. If something goes wrong, I will call them as soon as possible." The queen said, she knew that every one of Robb''s men could draw out a portal scroll at any time, and there would be no problem in terms of support speed. But she couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Isn''t it better for them to be there earlier than to call when something happens?" Robb shook his head and said, "Last time, the black dragon came at the moment the New Year''s bell rang. Doesn''t it mean it will come so quickly this year. What if it gets stuck on the last day of this year? Isn''t it a waste of expressions to get the soldiers ready in advance?" Queen:"" She thought about it carefully, as if it was really the case. Turning his head to look at the court knights of the black soil knights waiting outside the hall, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. She had no choice but to say angrily: "The black dragon must arrive on time and on time, and my preparation will definitely not be a waste of expression." "Wow!" Robb said, "I originally thought that the black dragon might come very quickly, but you **** so much...it''s hard to say." The queen didn''t understand what "a bite of milk" was, but her instinct told her that it was not a good thing. This guy must be vomiting his own groove, snorted coldly, and simply ignored it. At this moment, Robb suddenly tilted his **** and took out a small crystal ball from his trouser pocket. It was his "mobile phone", which is different from the queen''s dedicated communication crystal ball. The person who owns the cell phone is talking, so Robb doesn''t know who is calling before he is connected. He took out the crystal ball, set it up, and smiled: "Who is it?" Xuelu''s voice immediately rang from the crystal ball: "There are still a few minutes, and it will be the year of the black dragon flying." "Yes!" Robb smiled. "I wish you a Happy New Year in advance." Xuelu smiled: "In addition, if the guy Black Dragon comes out, call me as soon as possible, and I will reply in seconds." Robb said: "Where are you now?" "I''m still in the New World." Xue Lu said, "It''s more west and west where you defeated the Titans. It''s very interesting here. There are many... Oh, a group of Maya who want to eat people rushed over. , I''ll hang up first, remember, the black dragon must call me when he comes..." The phone hung up. Robb: "..." The queen listened to the phone call between the two of them all the way, but didn''t hear any flirting words, her face looked a little better, she grasped the key point and said: "There are still Mayans on the New World who want to eat people?" "Yes!" Robb said, "Although the Maya are not a nation, there are countless small tribes. There are great differences between the small tribes, and even their cultures. Some Maya tribes are very, very primitive. , The primitive can eat people, not only to eat white people, but also to eat other Mayan people who were caught by them." The queen frowned: "For this kind of person...we also want to live in peace?" "No!" Robb shook his head and said: "The cannibals will be killed. There is no need to hesitate." Queen:"" Robb said: "Most mammals do not eat the same kind of carcasses. This is not just from moral constraints, but also from a physiological reaction. Seeing the death of the same kind will make you feel sick. Seeing the same kind of carcass. I want to vomit, reject the same kind of meat, and dont want to eat it. These are instincts, not morals." After a pause, he explained: "This is the instinct engraved in the genetic factor for the biological race to multiply and thrive. Humans who don''t even have this instinct may have not yet fully evolved, or genetic mutations have occurred. In short, this kind of person is better not to treat him as an adult." Miss Queen did not understand a lot of nouns, but she understood the conclusion, the meaning of eating the human race and getting rid of it. She glanced at the clock irritably, and sighed: "There is one minute left, the year of the black dragon flying is coming, you are still in the mood to say this?" Chapter 842： This black dragon is a dove The New Year''s bell is about to ring, and the bell-ringer stands on the bell tower, holding a big hammer in both hands, looking nervously at the big clock in front of him, and then turning his head to look at the dark black pine mountains behind him. Four years ago, he knocked down with a hammer like this, and the black dragon came. At that time, he was scared to death and threw down the hammer and escaped, but this time, he was not afraid at all, and his heart was more excited. What''s so scary about Black Dragon? If it dares to come again, the big deal will drive it away again, and it may even be killed. "Yes, there is nothing to be afraid of." The bell-ringer raised his hammer. At the same time, countless people in Westwind City were waiting for this moment, everyone craned their necks and waited quietly. Only Elsie was still busy. He checked a large number of Katyushas and grenades at the back of the church to make sure they were enough to use at all times. These magic items are all charged by Godafather, their power is extremely terrifying to ordinary people, but Godafather himself is very dissatisfied, he has been nagging about the magic power of the magic items while filling these magic items. The capacity is limited and can''t hold really powerful magic clouds and clouds. Anyway, Elsie only understood one point in the end, that is, these magic items are not enough to defeat the black dragon. He turned his head and looked at a large number of tanks parked not far away. Although there are already dozens of tanks in Westwind City, Godafather shook his head at them a few days ago and sighed that the goblin bazooka was used. The level is too low and the power is too weak. In short, only Elsie knew that even Godafather would be cautious when facing the black dragon, so as Godafather''s number one man, the loyal guard, he had to be more cautious. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The New Year''s bell rang... The moment this wonderful voice sounded, it should have been everyone cheering together, but this time everyone was quiet, everyone turned their eyes to the black pine mountain range behind, like to see if it would look like it. A huge black dragon appeared just like four years ago. Even the queen over the crystal ball was nervous for such a small moment. However, everyone was disappointed, the black dragon did not appear, and nothing appeared on that mountain. This is just an ordinary New Year! "Fak!" "I wipe it!" "Nima!" "I got a pigeon!" "The black dragon is a dove!" All kinds of curses rang out together, and the queen on the crystal ball couldn''t help but stunned, and slapped her on the table: "Really not coming? The army that I have carefully prepared is a waste of expression." Robb said in a weird way to the crystal ball: "Look, you have lost the black dragon milk? I tell you, the reason why the black dragon appeared in seconds last year was because I set up a streaking flag, but this year my thief is witty. , Without setting up this Flag, if you take another bite of milk, it is strange that it will come." "Can you blame me for this?" The queen patted the table angrily, "Since you can set up a Flag, you can do it quickly." Robb shook his head: "To be honest, it didn''t come, but I was relieved. Although we have made a lot of preparations this year, I don''t think we can win it. Maybe it''s because of adequate preparation. It caused heavy casualties." The queen was puzzled: "Why? Last year''s unprepared hastily challenged him, and he was able to drive it away. Why is there a risk of heavy casualties if I have prepared enough this year?" Robb said: "You don''t know how skinny the designer of this kind of game BOSS is. Like this kind of advanced BOSS, there is often more than one stage. There will be a stage when the HP is more than 100%. How much, it enters the second stage again, and when it is about to die, it enters the third stage or something... Each stage of the advancement, it will become stronger, the skills will become more abnormal, and it will be more difficult to hide." When Robb said this, the queen couldn''t understand it at all, and her face was dumbfounded. Robb sighed and stopped explaining. The last time the black dragon was driven away was not so much a time delay and it was dragged to the retreat time set by the game, and it did not cause much damage at all. This time, a well-prepared army can definitely cause a certain amount of damage to the black dragon. Damage, stimulates its second stage, when it will have a lot of unavoidable skills, and its equipment level is still at the equipment level of the 80s, it is strange to beat it. On the contrary, it is extremely dangerous because of entering the second stage. Maybe the black dragon will die after an AOE. "It''s fine, let''s do this this year." Robb said: "The next day, don''t deliberately guard against it. Anyway, when it appears in Westwind City, people here will call me immediately, no matter where I am. You can come back immediately, and you can immediately know that the black dragon is here by phone, and everyone opens the door and rushes to support it." The queen was a little regretful, thinking she could avenge her parents this time, Madeleine beside her sighed and shook her head: "It''s a pity..." At this moment, Archmage One suddenly walked quickly to Miss Queen Sister and handed out a crystal ball: "Your Majesty, our spies stationed in the Desert Kingdom have emergency military contact." "Oh?" Queen Daqi, reaching out for a crystal ball. The crystal ball lit up, and the queen was about to ask: "What happened." However, before I could ask this sentence, I heard a scream from the opposite side of the crystal ball, and then with a "poof", a puff of blood splashed on the opposite crystal ball, passing the crystal ball over. It was covered with a layer of red mist. The queen felt tight, thinking that her spy was dead. Unexpectedly, at this time, I saw the spys face appearing on the screen again. After being covered with a layer of blood red, the color of the whole face was weird. He trembled and said: "Your Majesty, it was not me who died just now, but A passerby who happened to pass by me... the black dragon... the black dragon is coming... just now it threw a stone over and killed a passerby by my side... I... I''m so scared now... I want to apply to leave temporarily Oasis Capital, please approve your Majesty..." He finished the sentence in a stuttering voice, only to hear another "boom" next to him. The queen saw a scorched corpse flying by behind the spies, and it seemed that it was vomited by a black dragon. The fireball blew up. On the street behind the spies, countless people were running wildly... The black dragon appeared in the picture of the crystal ball, stepping on the crowd running around on the ground with his feet. Then, a violent sandstorm blew across the desert, and the guardian beast of the desert, the Sphinx jumped out of the wind and charged up to the black dragon... With a light flap of the black dragon''s wings, the Sphinx fell hundreds of meters away. Chapter 843： Cant let it be a disaster for the world The queen was taken aback by the sight in the crystal ball and forgot to speak. The spy was trembling on the other side, crying, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty... the black dragon is beating the sphinx behind me, what should I do now? I... I am a loyal and brave spy, I am willing to be Gran Dedicating everything, I have the courage to face death, but... but it is wrong to die under the claws of the black dragon. I apply for retreat, apply for retreat..." The queen''s eyes replied clear: "Quickly retreat, don''t make fearless sacrifices." The spy breathed a sigh of relief, quickly grabbed the crystal ball and ran away lifelessly. When he was running, he also raised the crystal ball as much as possible to keep the picture from shaking. The queen saw behind him like a doomsday scene, the earthquake trembled, the flames raged to the sky, countless desert warriors were running around, some were rushing towards the black dragon, and some were running far away. A group of shamans and witch doctors threw various spells at the black dragon in the distance, but they didn''t have the slightest fart. From time to time, a fireball flew over and fell to the back of the screen, or to the side of the screen. After a loud bang, there would be scorched corpses flying past the camera, stern and pitiful. The houses in the distance continued to collapse, and the Sphinx was beaten by the black dragon so badly that he couldn''t stand up. The dragon''s wings swept away, and the wind was raging, and people around were flying in the wind like broken kites. The queen couldn''t help sighing secretly: It turns out that there is no ghost man who just lived in front of the black dragon, so terrible. The last time it attacked Westwind City, all its attention was focused on the ghost man. Many magics were interrupted by the ghost man, otherwise...the Westwind City at that time would become the same as the Oasis Capital now. The queen first took a deep breath, and then placed the communication crystal ball of the contact spy in front of the communication crystal ball dedicated to Robb: "Ghost man, look at this." Robb looked intently, and couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. Standing behind him to find a solution, he exclaimed: "Hey? Hey? Hey? This...this is the capital of the oasis! The capital of the desert kingdom. Where is the black dragon?" It was 1352 in the magic calendar, and 338 times of the black dragon flying year have been experienced. The desert kingdom has never been attacked by a black dragon. No one thought that this time the black dragon would actually go there. This was a big surprise to everyone. Sofa only stared at the crystal ball for less than five seconds, and his face became pale, so miserable, the picture was shocked, the terrifying black dragon raging scene, as if the end, those with the same skin color and the same race as Sofa The compatriots are tragically dying under the attack of the black dragon. She felt her breathing start to become heavy, and her whole body was shaking. Robb squeezed a portal scroll into her hand: "Open the door! I''m going to deal with the black dragon." Sofa shook his head sadly: "Can''t open...I...I''ve never been to the Oasis Capital. I can''t open the door to there." "Scared?" Robb was stunned, and then he realized that this is ancient, not modern. In this era, transportation is inconvenient, and it is impossible for anyone to have been to the capital. Even in the world where you live, in an era when transportation is extremely convenient, many people have never visited the capital for a lifetime. Robb suddenly remembered something, and shouted to the Matura in the crowd: "Matura, have you been to the oasis capital?" Madara nodded: "I have been!" Robb said: "Very well, quickly open the portal to the desert kingdom." Madara nodded, and reached out from his pocket to draw out a portal scroll, which is standard in Westwind City. Every important person has this thing on his body, which can be used to escape back to Westwind City at any time. He held the portal scroll and thought about "use" in silence. Then, a teleportation watch was opened. However, Madara quickly looked at the watch again, but did not find the "Oasis Capital". "Godafather, things are not right. I can go to various cities, but I can''t go to the oasis capital. Damn it." Robb Daqi: "Are there no churches and cemeteries in the Oasis Capital?" "Although we don''t have a church, there is something similar, called the Temple of Seth. There is also a cemetery behind the Temple of Seth. That can also be teleported." Madara said: "The teleportation of the city where my family is located. The door can be opened." Robb said: "That''s weird. In theory, the Oasis Capital can also open the portal, unless..." Speaking of this, several smart people have already thought of it at the same time. Robb, the queen, Elsie, the elders, the Baron Noren and others, almost simultaneously said: "The Temple of Saiji has been destroyed by the black dragon." Everyone: "..." This is very embarrassing. The Black Dragon is making trouble in the Oasis Capital. It has heavy hands and feet, and it is a large-scale magic. Inadvertently, using an AOE magic to blast the Temple of Sete and the cemetery behind it to ashes. Ash, this is not a very strange thing. Sofa sat down on the ground with a "puff", and said sadly: "It''s too late to rush." Robb knew that it was too late. Even if he teleported to the Crystal Canyon and used flying skills to go immediately, it would not be too late. Although the flying skills were fast, it would take at least an hour or two to fly to the middle of the vast desert. And this time has come to the time for the black dragon to retreat. When he rushed past, he could only see a destroyed city. Everyone had to use heavy eyes to watch the black dragon raging in the crystal ball, the fireball flying around on the screen, the doomsday meteors constantly smashing down, the oasis seemed to be uprooted, and the screaming people of the desert country and panicked. The camel, the house fell, flying sand and rocks, the sphinx was torn in half by the black dragon, and the lion body was separated from the human face... This terrifying picture lasted for several minutes. The spy holding the crystal ball escaped from the oasis capital. The picture got farther and farther, and it became more and more unclear. Gradually, only a piece of yellow sand could be seen. The plume of smoke rose, the fire blazed through the sky, and then nothing was seen. What I saw afterwards was the spys face. With a touch of horror, he turned pale and said to the crystal ball: "Your Majesty, your subordinates have escaped..." After speaking, he couldn''t help crying: "I finally Escaped..." Beside him, there was a group of people from the desert country who had escaped together. They turned around and knelt down to the oasis capital in the distance. The Westwind people on the side of the crystal ball were all silent. After a long time, I heard Robb say in a cold tone: "If the black dragon is not eliminated, there will be no peace in every magic continent. It is time to work harder and let everyone step up their search for rare mineral resources. We can''t wait another four years. , This time, we must prepare enough as soon as possible, and then go to Jinghong Mountain, look for the black dragon''s lair, and kill it directly in the lair. We can''t let it come out to cause harm to the world." Chapter 844： Refugees are coming On the New Year in 1352 of the magic calendar, the capital of the desert kingdom, the capital of the Oasis, was razed to the ground by the black dragon. This tragedy came too suddenly. The desert kingdom, which had not been visited by the black dragon for more than a thousand years, was unprepared for the attack of the black dragon. Not only was it prepared for combat, but it was also psychologically prepared. The Norma Kingdom, the Grand Kingdom, and the East Rabbit Datang have learned their lessons. Every New Year, they will move their property, evacuate the population of the metropolis, remove important gold and silver treasures, and even the timid king will run away. What XX Mountain Resort, the next Jiangnan class. But the desert kingdom has nothing to prepare! The pharaoh died tragically, the palace was burned down by the black dragon, and all the gold and silver treasures hidden in the palace were taken away by the black dragon. Of course, this is not the worst. The worst thing is that the largest oasis in the desert kingdom dries up. Because the black dragon used a terrifying ground splitting technique that destroyed the geological structure, the underground river that originally flowed through the oasis capital did not know where it went, so the lake in the oasis capital instantly dried up. "Marquis Robert Smith!" A messenger from Crystal Canyon came to the chapel in Westwind City and shouted from outside the church: "I have an emergency report." Robb sitting on the stone chair had to stand up: "Don''t have such big ears, it makes my ears deaf. I will go in and help you get him out." The soldier hurriedly said respectfully: "Sorry to disturb Godafather''s silence." A few minutes later, Robb dressed as Robert Smith and walked out of the church. He wanted to wow, but fortunately he responded quickly. He quickly held back and put on a serious face again to the soldiers. Said: "What happened?" "Marquis!" the soldier said: "In the past few days, countless refugees from the desert kingdom have swarmed on the edge of the desert outside the checkpoint. The scale is so large that it is scary to death. Everyone dare not make any claims. I would like to ask you for instructions. ." "Huh?" Robb was slightly shocked, and then he understood. The Napo place in the Desert Kingdom is different from the Gran Kingdom. There are not many places for people to live in the desert, and they are supported by a few large and small oasis. In the Kingdom of Gran, if your city is destroyed, its okay, just move a little to the side and you can still live in a wasteland. But it wont work in the desert. The oasis is gone. Move aside and try! Moving around is all sand, how to live without an oasis? And now, the largest oasis was destroyed by the black dragon, hundreds of thousands of people left their homes and scattered to various oasis, but ordinary small oasis can not accommodate the influx of so many people, the excess people can only move towards the edge of the desert. To the north of the desert kingdom is the Norma Kingdom, a country controlled by the Holy See of Light, cruel and ruthless to the pagans, and they dare not go north at all. And to the east is the majestic Jinghong Mountains, the den of the black dragon and the devil clan, and the humans are afraid that they will not die if they enter. To the west is the sea, and it is not a good place for people to get in. In the end, these refugees had to flock to the south. Leaning on the edge of Jieshan, this area could barely survive. At least they could dig some grass roots and chew. There were also creeks that flowed down from the mountain. Quench your thirst and even boldly climb towards the top of Jieshan. If the border guards of the Gran Kingdom dont notice them, they can still go on Jieshan to see if they can hunt small animals, or dig something. Fruits to eat. Robb didn''t look very good after listening to the soldier''s report. He said to the next to him: "Go and call Kang, we are going to Crystal Canyon." Sofa nodded and hurried to go. After a while, Conte, who was wearing Titan steel equipment, ran over quickly, first saluted "Godafather" on the stone chair, and then turned to Robert Smith laughed and said, "Brother, you finally came out of the closed state? I haven''t seen you for a long time." Robb smiled and said: "You went to the New World to play so happily, what do you see me doing." Conte laughed loudly: "Yeah, yeah, this trip to the New World is really super fun. The equipment Godafather gave me makes me feel wise and strong. Now the magic I have released is not strong enough. friend." Robber really wanted to vomit him, "Wow," and forcibly held it back, so that the tendons on his face almost twitched. Conte asked: "Should we open the portal to the Crystal Canyon or take the train?" "Of course it''s a train." Robb said seriously: "Godafather often tells us to try to use normal methods to solve problems. His cheating-like methods are only used when they have to." "Oh, well, I''ll go buy a ticket first." Kangte smiled and went to the train station. The train is not easy to take if you want to sit, you have to wait for the train. Taking advantage of this moment, Robb ordered the sisters in the family to ask them to switch back at any time by "patting" their clones on the shoulders. Seeing Sofa sorted out a small bag, he followed: "I want to go too." Robb could understand that she wanted to see the feelings of her compatriots, and nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go with you too." The three of them waited for the train to arrive at the station. Suddenly they saw Madara coming from a distance. Behind him, there were a large group of dark-skinned people from the desert kingdom. Most of these people were from Madaras home. Slaves and entourages, some of them were those who were arrested by Robb in the Westwind Prison and released after the labor reform. Speaking of which, they are also old men of Matura. Robb greeted them from a distance: "You also take the train when you come?" When Madara saw the "student of Godafather", he hurriedly saluted and replied: "Yes, what happened in the desert kingdom, we can''t stand by and watch the refugees in Crystal Canyon." It seems that anyone will have the emotion of caring about their homeland. The train bounced and brought everyone to the Crystal Canyon... This border city, which has been entrusted to Robert Smith by the Queen, has developed quite well now. Since it became Robbs fiefdom, it has been served by trains and sent from Westwind City with a steady stream of resources. The tunnel also brought a large number of tourists to it, which invigorated the economy here. Now the town in Crystal Canyon has become a rather lively border trading city. When Robb arrived, he saw that the border city was like a major enemy. The walls were full of soldiers, and all magic items were aimed at the outside of the city. Standing at the top of the city and looking out, I saw that the Gobi Desert on the north side of the city wall was full of black-skinned refugees wrapped in traditional robes of the desert kingdom. They were sitting or lying on the Gobi, like a black sea. Chapter 845： Someone is going to mess up Robb turned his head and asked the guard soldier next to him: "There are too many people, right? Have you counted how many refugees there are outside? How do I feel that this is not like the number of people that can be packed in an oasis?" The soldier whispered: "We sent people out of the city to ask. These are indeed not only refugees from the oasis capital, but also many people who have fled from other oasis." Speaking of this, he had a strange look on his face: "When the black dragon attacked the oasis capital, it instantly razed the entire palace to the ground. The pharaoh was finished before he even had time to escape. Without the pharaoh, the desert kingdom immediately Serious civil strife broke out. The lord of several oasis claimed to be the next pharaoh and sent troops to the oasis next to him. In just a few days, the desert kingdom became a mess." Robb: "..." All right! Isn''t this what the Gran Kingdom experienced more than 20 years ago? That time Mondela''s success in usurping the country was a very bad example for the great nobles in the desert kingdom, and the cheating guys began to follow suit. Moreover, for usurping the country and seizing power, of course, the sooner the better. After the kings death, whoever rises up quickly, who has the poisonous wrist, has the most chance of success. Therefore, the black dragon attacked the Oasis. In a few days, this happened here. Robb felt very upset and frowned and asked, "How many days have these people been here?" "Five days," the soldier said. "Do they have anything to eat?" "Some people bring dry food, but most people have nothing to eat." A soldier whispered: "The black dragon attacked the Oasis Capital too easily. They were unprepared. Many people ran out of their homes. , The kind that cant even clean up the delicate gold and silver. I dont know how to support it through the desert along the way. Many people fell down as soon as they got outside the city, and they all depended on their companions to take care of them. Its the other people who came from the oasis. , A little bit of preparation, they escaped because of the civil war, at least there is still time to clean up the gold and silver." Robb: "..." Sofa showed a sad look by her side, but she didn''t immediately hold Robb''s thigh and cry and beg him to help save people like an ordinary woman. This stupid operation does not belong to the assassin. She just endured her impulsive thoughts silently, so that tears did not flow from her eyes, but back into her belly. Madara ran to the city wall and shouted to the outside: "Does anyone recognize me? I am Madara Kari of the Kari family. Do any of you know what the Kari family is doing now?" The war cry skills of the warriors he used made his voice loud. The refugees outside heard clearly after a long distance. There was a brave one who ran under the city wall and said, "Master Madara, so You are here. The villain escaped from the Kari Oasis. The Kari family did not raise troops, but was forced by the rebels to admit that the other party is the new pharaoh. The Kari family refused to agree, so they are being attacked by the rebels. Now I''m defending my oasis." Madara: "My Fake! I want to go back and help." After he finished speaking, he imagined jumping under the city wall, but Robb next to him stretched out and pulled him back: "Don''t panic, wait a moment, I''ll ask my teacher''s opinion." When Madara heard the three words "my teacher", he was slightly shocked, and immediately stood still. Robb frowned. The kind-hearted man actually wanted his men to open the city gate and let these refugees in. However, when this idea flashed, he was extinguished by himself. Obviously, things couldn''t be done like this. Turning to Solfa and said: "You call Elsie and ask him to go to my church to transport food, and bring all the potatoes I have stored in the warehouse. Let these refugees eat two full meals before talking. ." Sofa took out his cell phone and called Elsie. Robb thought for a while, but turned his consciousness back to the lazy priest, and then dialed Miss Queen''s phone. Soon, the queen appeared in the crystal ball. It was daytime. The queen was busy with government affairs. She was obviously surprised by Robb''s sudden call: "Huh? Are you calling at this time?" Robb opened the door and said straightforwardly: "Your intelligence has always been faster than mine. You already know about the refugees from the desert kingdom outside the Crystal Canyon." "Yeah!" The queen pointed to a stack of papers on the side of her case table: "What is written here is all about refugees." Robb said: "Well, since you already know it, save your saliva, these refugees, what do you plan to do?" The queen said calmly: "I didn''t plan to let them in." This answer was not unexpected to Robb. In fact, although Robb is often a good person, but at once the suggestion of letting so many refugees into the Kingdom of Granada, he didn''t bother to mention it to the Queen, because he knew that doing so would not benefit the Kingdom of Granada at all, on the contrary. It''s all harmful, and the queen can''t agree to it. The queen, who has always disdain to talk nonsense, actually explained to Robb: "There are too many refugees. Our Gran Kingdom cannot accept so many people from the Desert Kingdom at one go. Moreover, these people are different from our culture and lifestyle. Entering our country in large quantities will cause many problems, you should understand. I have arranged for internal affairs officials to mobilize some supplies for refugees as much as possible. It is considered as our countrys humanitarian relief, but I cant do anything further. ." Robb nodded: "You are already a great country by doing this." The queen hummed: "Although I am poor, I still know how to behave." Having said that, she paused, and then said uncomfortably: "You call me this phone just to ask if I am a cold and ruthless woman?" "Haha, of course not." Robb said: "I just want to remind you in particular that the northern frontier is going to be uneasy again, because someone is going to make trouble." "Huh? You mean... the Norma Kingdom will take the opportunity to annex the Desert Kingdom? Then attack our country?" The queen became vigilant. Her political acumen was very high. However, as soon as this idea came up, she would He pinched him out, shook his head and said: "You may be worried. I have a lot of spies operating in the Norma Kingdom. So far, I have not found any changes in them. The desert kingdom has no value for annexation, Norma. The kingdom doesn''t bother to conquer such a broken country." "No!" Robb shook his head and said, "I''m not saying that the Norma Kingdom is going to cause chaos, I''m saying..." He chuckled, and then pointed his nose: "I am the one who is in trouble!" Queen:"" Robb said: "I will soon become an evil invader, invade the desert kingdom, cruelly suppress all those who oppose me, hang them on the ceiling fan, because I am a member of the Gran Kingdom in name, and I The army intends to sit on the train and sing songs and leave the Crystal Canyon to enter the desert expedition. Therefore, your Gran Kingdom will inevitably be involved in this war." Chapter 846： Support a puppet After hearing this, the queen almost threw the table up on the spot: "Hey, ghost man, have you made a mistake? When I said that I was going to go to war, you were extremely opposed to it. It looked like I was going to turn my face on the spot to prevent me from starting a war. Now you are going to make trouble? You cant be such a double standard! Moreover, you obviously dont count me, I cant control you at all, but once you start a war, others will say that it was my Gran Kingdoms work. They will all say that I am a very aggressive and ambitious queen, why should I give you back?" Robb spread his hands: "I can''t help it. I have to fight this war. Because I know that these people cannot be put into the Gran Kingdom. The Gran Kingdom is powerless and has no responsibility to bear so many refugees. So... I have to get rid of the guys who are doing evil in the desert so that these refugees can return to their homes." Speaking of this, Robb said seriously: "Of course, there is another reason that it is clear that all mankind should unite to deal with the black dragon, but the stupid guys are still working hard for their own interests. Such a stupid thing. Someone must correct it." The queen squinted: "When did you become such a righteous person?" "Never before." Robb said, "It''s just that my black maid is very sad. I saw her as if she was about to cry. She was very strong and didn''t want to cry for me, so she poured tears into her belly. Come, I want to help her even more." Queen:"" There is nothing to say now. The queen has actually heard from her subordinates. During the last dark vatican civil strife, Robb helped her take the road to light, and let the dark vatican provide good conditions, Robb also He didn''t accept it. His reason at the time was one: "I don''t want Miss Queen to cry." Now, it just changed to the black maid again. The queen didn''t even have the strength to be angry, but she couldn''t laugh or cry: "That is to say, because you are going to tease other women happy, so I have to help you carry a **** pot? Why?" Robb said: "Oh, I''ve wronged you! The only way you can get rid of it now is to announce to all countries that Westwind City does not belong to the Kingdom of Gran, and I have nothing to do with you." "Don''t even think about it!" The queen slapped the table and said: "Westwind City is the territory of my Gran Kingdom. It is sacred and indivisible. I will fight for anyone who dares to divide. And you..." Having said that, the queen paused, dragged a long tone, squinted, and said in a weird tone: "You have proposed to me. Although I haven''t given you an answer yet, you want to get rid of me, don''t think about it. !" Robb Daqi: "When did I propose to you?" "Isn''t the wedding dress you gave me last time?" "Oh, just rub it, I''ll use it for you to cover the robes. Don''t use it as a wedding dress, as an outer armor." "I''ll pretend to be a ghost." The queen finally lifted the table. After the table was lifted, she picked up the crystal ball from the mess of scattered objects, her face was stern, and the majestic said: "Take down the desert. After the kingdom, let me support a puppet Pharaoh, and I will help you carry this pot." "Why are you woman so keen on this kind of thing?" Robb said, "Do you think it''s evil to support puppets or something? It will give people a kind of, you are really a bad queen. Listen to me, Puppets will eventually turn against the water. Who would be willing to be controlled for the rest of their lives? Lets not engage in this kind of thing and hurt the character. Just find a good person for the desert kingdom to act as the old king, and no longer add to your northern borders. Trouble, this is the best result." The queen squinted: "Is the new pharaoh in your mind Madara or Solfa? Let me think about it... well... it must be Moranra!" Robb said: "Wow, this girl, you are so smart, you can get it right." The queen threw the crystal ball to the ground: "Isn''t this just supporting a puppet? You have said all the good things, but what you want to do is not the same crazy thing." Robb said: "I can''t help it, I won''t support someone to take care of the site I hit, then why should I fight?" The wind and sand swept across the vast desert. In the long yellow sand, there was a small oasis standing tenaciously in the middle of a piece of sand. Next to the oasis there was a strange black oil swamp. This oasis is at war! A huge army encircled this small oasis at the core, attacking frantically from all directions, and the people guarding the oasis were fighting desperately. The gunpowder was full of arrows and magic, and the black kerosene bomb exploded outside the city wall, blowing the siege back into flight. The ground was full of flames ignited by kerosene, the air was filled with poisonous gas, and the soldiers on both sides were fighting with their faces covered. The name of this oasis is Kali Oasis, the home of Matura. The Kali Oasis has a population of less than 7,000. In fact, there was a population of more than 8,000 here, but in the battle of Madaras attack on Westwind Town, three thousand soldiers from Kali Oasis were captured by Robb. Most of these fighters stayed in Westwind Town and never returned. Kari came, and after returning home once, Madara was exiled for "spreading rumors to deceive the Pharaoh." Since then, the strength of the Kari family has been discounted, and the population of 8,000 was reduced to only more than 4,000 when it was at its minimum. Fortunately, afterwards, Matura and Robb reached a business agreement to transport a large amount of black kerosene, a specialty of Kari Oasis, to Westwind City, and exchange various materials with Robb. These materials helped the Kari family regain a certain vitality. After repurchasing a large number of slaves and a large number of camels, the population slowly recovered to more than 7,000. Such a small population and the fact that Matura was added to the blacklist by the pharaoh when he was exiled, made the Kari family not very ambitious and never expected to climb to the pinnacle of politics and power. Therefore, when the news that the Pharaoh was killed by the black dragon came, the members of the Kari family were still eating the hot pot from Westwind City, singing songs, and didn''t think deeply. Then They suddenly discovered that a large army was pressing outside the oasis, the leader of the oasis next door. The big man rode a camel and walked to the door of the Kari Oasis, and said loudly to them: "From today onwards, the Kari family will listen to my orders and treat me as Pharaoh and help me fight, and I will spare you, otherwise, I will kill you all." What a simple and rude request, the Kari family lifted the hot pot on the spot, jumped up and jumped over. Then, they found that they couldn''t win! The Kari family became shivering and shivering in the oasis... If it weren''t for the fire oil rich in Kari Oasis, they made many explosive and inflammable weapons, they almost couldn''t hold it. Chapter 847： It’s the same who is the pharaoh The guarding battle of Kari Oasis has entered the most critical time. The rebels attacked under the wall, but the kerosene bombs in the hands of the defenders were exhausted. Madaras younger brother, Mandala Kari, was already **** at this time. He was standing on another wall, kicking an enemy soldier off the wall, turning his head and seeing the wall in the distance. A group of rebel fighters rushed up and stood upright without being driven down. Although the slave soldiers of the Kari family had tried their best, they still could not beat this group of enemy soldiers. As they stabilized the city wall, more enemy soldiers climbed up, forming a small defensive formation on the city wall. This defensive formation is very terrible. The soldiers were sent into the city. Basically announcing the end of the battle, the Kari family has only one dead end. Mandala sighed for a long time: "I knew it, I would surrender when he came to persuade me to surrender. Anyway, who is the Pharaoh, isn''t it all the same to me?" However, there is no regret medicine in the world, and now it seems to be too late to say this. No, wait, it seems it''s not too late! In the wind and sand in the south, a group of people suddenly appeared. There were only a small number of people, only 800 people. The first 300 people were black-skinned and robed desert kingdom soldiers, while the back 500 people were white. Skin, warrior wearing armor or leather armor. The sudden appearance of this group of people caused a slight shake to the rebel army that was attacking the city. The army standing behind the formation immediately turned around and faced this group of uninvited guests. I saw that at the front of the team, there was a blond young man named Robb. He was so handsome and unreasonable, as if God gave him all the most handsome genes. He held an amplifier in his hand. The magic props used loudly said to the two fighting parties here: "The two armies in front immediately put down their weapons and stop fighting. The desert kingdom was attacked by the black dragon. It is precisely that everyone needs to work together to rebuild their homes and kill the black dragon. At the critical moment of revenge and hatred, you are here in your den, consuming important manpower and material resources. Dont you feel guilty? Dont you feel blushing? Dont you feel embarrassed?" Speaking of this, Robb paused, and then said: "Our army warns you, whoever ignores the overall situation and maliciously tears up will encounter our army''s crazy targeting! Our army is very strong, and the face is very painful, please Qian Don''t try the law with your own body. Please put down your weapons immediately and negotiate peacefully." Hearing this voice and seeing this group of people, Mandala Karis eyes flashed with joy. He put down the weapon in his hand wittily and shouted: "Its not the war I started, I eat Singing songs in the hot pot, these people suddenly came to beat me, and I didn''t do anything." "You are doing well, please keep it up." Robb said: "What about the other side?" The rebel leader on the other side suddenly became happy: "Where is the neuropathy? What kind of crazy things are you talking about?" He stretched out his hand and pointed at Robb from a distance: "You come from the Gran Kingdom? Is the Gran Kingdom planning to interfere in our internal affairs? Shameless?" "What? Interference in your internal affairs? No no!" Robb said solemnly: "Interference in internal affairs is such a low-handed thing, who loves to do it, I am here to improve the social atmosphere. Everyone, don''t fight, don''t fight. What''s the matter? I''ll give it to whoever says it''s right." Rebel leader: "Don''t use such a serious expression to say such unreliable words." "Hey? Am I very unreliable?" Robb said: "Don''t talk nonsense, stop, don''t fight." "I''ll stop your sister." The rebel leader stretched out his hand and pointed at Robb: "Get rid of this neurosis." His army, an elite force confident that it can defeat all other nobles and grab control of the desert kingdom, immediately rushed towards Robb and his group... Next is the battle time! In view of the fact that the majority of readers feel that the battle is very watery and many people will skip it, so this book also adopts the fast forward mode. Sling... The screw hoist hits... The battle is over! Madara''s foot stepped on the head of the rebel leader, and the leader who thought he could unify the desert, now all went to the ground. Robb didnt even make a move at all. Sofa, Matura, and Elsie led the West Wind fighters and some ex-soldiers of the Desert Kingdom who volunteered to help, and easily overthrew the rebels. . Although they had only 800 people, they were well equipped, all of which Robb prepared for them to fight the black dragon, and used them to deal with the scum soldiers in the desert kingdom. It really shouldn''t be too easy. Fortunately, Robb has always loved the world and is not easy to kill. Therefore, the Westwind fighters also uphold Robbs consistent teachings. You can ignore it when fighting. When you have the upper hand, you should not rush to kill. Therefore, these rebels Although the soldiers were defeated, not many people died. Mandala ran out of the city and yelled excitedly at Mdala: "Brother, you are back! Ah, that''s great. I thought we were all done, but my brother is amazing." Madara couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s Godafather, I''m just a soy saucer." Mandala hurried over to give Robb a big gift: "I have heard of Godafather''s name a long time ago. I am deeply honored to be able to meet you. You are as handsome and powerful as rumored." Robb said unhappily: "Mom''s mental retardation, I didn''t take action in the previous battle. How did you see that I was strong?" Mandala: "..." Madara smiled and patted his younger brother on the shoulder: "Don''t be fictional when talking to Godafather. If you want to be honest and not polite, he likes it very much. If you go around the corner and talk nonsense, you will be stunned by Godafather." Mandala sweats profusely: "It turned out to be like this, then I''ll be honest, Godafather is so handsome, but I don''t know whether it''s strong or not." Madara kicked his younger brother somersault: "Godafather has beaten the black dragon, don''t you know? You don''t even know whether he is strong or not? Are you sick in your brain? After I was driven away by the Pharaoh, I stayed. Under your mentally handicapped management family, how can our family do a good job?" Mandala was so wronged that he almost cried... Robb couldn''t help crying or laughing. He asked the rebel leader who was beaten on the ground, "Now, how many guys like you are there?" The rebel leader said pitifully: "Three...no, five...I know there are five! We all want to be the second Mondela, so we have to try to conquer the small oasis next to it, and the composition is enough. Kill the other noble armies." Robb shook his head: "Who is not good at learning, learn Mondela, alas! Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore. From today on, you will regard Matura as the new pharaoh. Otherwise, you will be flat. you." Chapter 848： Im here to act like a baby The rebels glared at Robb wrongfully, thinking that he was strong and strong enough to dominate the desert, but he didn''t expect to be inexplicably intervened by the Grand Kingdom, and he was really unwilling in his heart. Robb patted his forehead and said with a smile: "Dont look dissatisfied. When the Gran Kingdom was in the civil war, Mondela and the queen were vying for control of the Gran Kingdom. Your desert kingdom would not also take the opportunity to invade. Already? The east and west armies are advancing side by side, trying to take advantage of the mess in the Gran Kingdom to grab the site, but now things have turned a bit, what can you disagree with? Besides, you broken country really think I like to take advantage of it. If it werent for seeing countless refugees becoming homeless, and the Gran Kingdoms inability to accept them all, I wouldnt bother to care." The rebel leader said pitifully, "How is your practice of using force to force me to be obedient to mine?" Robb spread his hands: "I call it the way of a person, and heal his body. It is the secret of the Murong family." Rebel leader: "..." The rebel leader thought about this question carefully, sighed, forget it, people had to bow their heads under a strong fist, the rebel leader had to obediently regard Madara as the new pharaoh. The army entered the Kari Oasis, and even the army of the rebel leaders squeezed in. This small oasis was instantly crowded, and the three of Matura, Mandala, and the rebel leaders ran to a meeting to discuss where to continue to unify the country. Robb didn''t bother to blend in. He sat next to the edge of the Kari Oasis, looking at the natural oil field in front of him. This place is also blessed with such a natural oil field, but if you think about it carefully, people in this world still dont know the benefits of oil. They cant dig for oil buried deep in the ground, and thats the only way. The natural oil fields in China will make them a little bit interested in research. Thinking about what he had or not, Sofa walked up to him and sat down on Robb''s shoulder. She usually keeps a certain distance from Robb, but today she is sitting very close, and her shoulders are almost close to each other, which surprised Robb: "Sofa, you are very active today." Sofa''s face blushed for a moment. Fortunately, the skin was dark and the red face was not easy to be seen. She bit her lower lip and whispered: "Because I''m here to act like a baby." Robb: "..." This sentence made Robb speechless on the spot, acting like a baby? Is there a mistake! You are Sofa! Sofa herself was a little embarrassed. She couldn''t lift her head for several seconds. After a while, she regained her spirit and whispered: "I was in the oasis just now and I was scared by the rebellion. People who were at a loss have returned home, and Kari Oasis has temporarily settled down." Robb: "Hmm!" Solfa said: "However, I went around in the oasis and found that the people in the desert kingdom are still living in poverty, just like when I was still living in this country many years ago." Having said this, she sighed deeply: "I am in Westwind City, under your leadership, leading a happy and full life. Every day I feel that life is improving. The people there are rich in materials and spirits. Everyone is happy and happy. But the desert kingdom..." She paused and sighed: "The people here are still living in poverty. I am an assassin. This may be strange to me, but the desert kingdom is my homeland after all, and I dont want to see it. Looks like, I also hope that my motherland can be prosperous and strong, so... I want to be a coquettish, can you... It depends on my coquettish sake, to help, and after the war is over, the people of the desert kingdom will also be rich. stand up?" Robb sighed: "This is difficult." "Ah? It shouldn''t be difficult for you." Solfa said, "Just like the people who helped the Westwind Town or the Maya, find some special product, develop magical crops, or make an incomparable machine. ..." Robb shook his head: "There is nothing like this. This place is a yellow sand and I can''t do anything. I have no ability to help the people of the Desert Kingdom get rich in these ways." Sofa was sad: "Even you can''t do it, no one in this world can do it." "It''s not." Robb said, "There is a kind of person who can help the desert kingdom become rich." "Huh?" Sofa was surprised: "Which one?" "Alchemist!" Robb said these four words very seriously, pointing to a natural oil field in front of him: "You also know that diesel trains and diesel cars use diesel oil. I use this black oil. from." Sofa nodded: "I know this." Robb said: "The only way for the desert kingdom to be rich is to rely on this kind of thing. However, I alone can convert this thing into diesel, which has low utilization rate and low consumption, and it cannot be really used. . It takes a lot of alchemists to study this thing, and then this thing will become a lot of useful things. For example...diesel, gasoline, asphalt, solution, fertilizer, pesticides and plastics... After this thing is truly understood, it can play a role beyond common sense in various fields. When that happens, people all over the world will crazily yearn for it. Then, the desert kingdom, a poor place, relying on the sale of oil, it will happen in a blink of an eye. It has become a rich place." Sofa: "Hey?" Robb said: "So, if you want to get rich, the only way is to desperately develop technology and make progress. Other than that, there is no shortcut." Solfa said: "I see, you mean, let me find some alchemists and let them study oil." "That''s right!" Robb said: "At least let them extract diesel from oil. Then, diesel cars and diesel trains can be mass-produced. When the output of these two cars increases, people will be more concerned about oil. The demand for oil will increase, and then the price of oil will naturally increase. The poor people in the desert kingdom will be able to get rich in a very short time by selling oil." "As the alchemists learn more about oil, in addition to diesel, they will naturally find out gasoline, asphalt, etc...." Robb said: "Science progress, this is how it came." Sofa remembered these words silently in her heart. She believed every word Robb said, because she had seen with her own eyes how the city under Robb''s management took off, as long as she worked steadfastly in this direction. , You will definitely be able to achieve your own ideas. Suddenly she mustered up the courage, moved her little mouth to him, and slapped Robb on the cheek. Before Robb could react, Sofa jumped to his feet and ran away like flying. Chapter 849： joint Norma, the kingdom of knights, the capital of kings! The Kings Place is a magnificent and imposing big city. It is located on a plain. There is no natural danger around it that can be used to defend. However, the Norma Kingdom has been established for more than a thousand years. This city has never been The enemy fell. Because no matter how easy it is to defend and attack, it is not as reliable as a group of great fighters. Knights of the Iron Horse, Knights of Thousand Blades, Knights of Pentium, Knights of Golden Grass, these four knights guard the capital of the king, no matter how powerful the enemy, they have never been able to touch Half a brick wall to the capital of kings. At this time, in the palace of the capital of kings, the hero king of the Norma Kingdom and the Pope of the Holy See of Light were sitting side by side, with a solemn expression on their faces. The pope whispered: "That man is conquering the desert." The King of Heroes nodded: "He has finally turned from a hermit who lives in Westwind City and can''t come out to make a fuss into an ambitionist. My spy reported back that he is planning to support the Kari familys Madala Kari to the upper position. Become the new pharaoh." Pope: "What do you think we should do now?" The hero king was a little bit depressed and said: "This guys sudden move really caught me off guard. I had already supported a nobleman in the northern desert to be my puppet. If I succeed in usurping the country, the desert kingdom will surely become something in my bag. I didn''t expect that man would react so quickly. Now, the nobles I support will encounter extremely powerful opponents." The Popes face is also not very good-looking: "This man is really disgusting. When we sent a large army to help Mondela stabilize the situation, we were photographed by this man as a gate to heaven, released fallen angels, and defeated us. The Angel Legion, as a result, our best chance of controlling the Gran Kingdom is gone. Now it is the Desert Kingdom''s turn, and he has come to intervene again." The heroic king said: "This guy is on the side of the New World, and he keeps stalking us. His gentle policy towards the Mayans is in stark contrast with our colonial policy, which hurt the honest Mayans. Now they are desperately rebelling against us, and they are also providing support to the rebels, which is totally unreasonable. And the steel warships he built are now traveling back and forth between the New World and the Fengmo Continent, flaunting their might, cutting off the routes, and making our warships and merchant ships now all Its hard to travel to and from the New World. If this continues, sooner or later our colony will get out of control." The pope whispered: "We really have to kill this guy." The hero king nodded: "If you don''t kill him, the desert kingdom will be taken away by him, and sooner or later he will attack Norma." Having said that, the two of them were silent. That man is a monster that can fight against the black dragon. How can we kill him? This is almost an impossible task. After the weird silence lasted for a while, the two raised their heads almost at the same time and said: "As of this day, we can only contact more people to do it together! The enemy''s enemy is our friend." The Pope of Light said: "I''ll write a letter to the Pope of Darkness. In this situation, the Dark Church should not want to see. Our light and darkness join forces, and the combat power will be greatly increased." The King of Heroes also said: "I also tried to contact the demons in the Jinghong Mountains. In the first battle a few years ago, the man killed more than a dozen demon companions and had old enemies with him. I believe The demons will definitely be on our side." The Pope whispered: "By the way, Dongtu Datang is over..." The hero king shook his head and said, "Forget it over there! Rabbit people only like to guard their one-acre three-quarters of land. They never care about things in the West, even if they tell them that this man might go to conquer Dongtu Datang in the future, those rabbits People will not take it to heart, they will only be keen on infighting." Pope: "Well, then only contact the Dark Vatican and the demons. This time, this man must be killed." The materials of the Gran Kingdom are continuously sent to the Crystal Canyon through the big train, and then sent to the refugees through the hands of the soldiers at the border. Some of these materials were transferred by Miss Queen, and the other part was taken out by Westwind City. However, international assistance can only be done moderately. Neither Robb nor Miss Queen can indefinitely. To help the refugees, the best way to make them truly saved is to put down the rebellion in the desert kingdom as soon as possible. At this time, Robb was leading the army...Oh, no, he should have followed the army lazily to the northeast of the Desert Kingdom. The five nobles who launched the rebellion have now been subdued three, and the three big rebels are now obediently following behind Matura. Although there is still a hint of dissatisfaction in their eyes, more of them are right. Robb''s fear, people had to bow their heads under the strong fist. In fact, Robb didnt make a lot of moves along the way. In the first battle, Mordala, Sofa, and Elsie led the Westwind fighters to help the Kari family solve the first rebel leader. The Li family joins forces with the rebel leader, and it is easier to deal with the second rebel leader, and when it comes to dealing with the third rebel leader, it is already bullying people with the number of people. Now the Kari familys army is leading the army of three rebel leaders. It is a mighty force. It is already a terrifying and huge force. All the small oasis it passes by have heard the wind and descended, and they dare not fight with them at all. Therefore, Robb didn''t need to take action at all. He came with him this time, and he was watching the customs of the desert kingdom more, just as a trip. "With two rebels, we will be able to unify the desert kingdom." Madaras finger moved across the huge map of the desert kingdom: These two nobles, one is in the cave of time, the other is in the tomb of the king in the north... The three big rebels nodded and said: "Time Cave is a good deal. He is not strong enough. We killed a few of our families together. He has to kneel in minutes, but the tomb of the king in the north, It''s not easy to handle." Robb poked his head from the side: "Oh? What''s wrong with this family?" Several rebel leaders said: "The Tomb of the King is located on the northern edge of the desert, in the Gobi area, close to Norma, the country of knights. There have always been rumors that this family is backed by the Norma Kingdom. The former Pharaoh wanted to clean up several times. As for them, if the rumors are true, the Norma Kingdom will not be able to sit and watch us kill this family, and will definitely send troops to interfere." Chapter 850： Split up "Send troops to intervene?" Madara couldn''t help being happy: "Does Norma dare? If other people come to blend in with the desert kingdom''s unified operations, Norma Kingdom can really interfere, but Godafather is in charge of this matter. Now, who can interfere in this world? Unless someone can invite the Black Dragon, no one is Godafather''s opponent. Even if it is the Black Dragon, we Westwind City are fully prepared to attack." Kant also laughed: "Yes! I am the army of Westwind City, who else can be the enemy? I don''t need Godafather to take action. We are enough to run the world with us. The army of Norma country come and try, I A wind pillar technique rolled them all into the sky." Elsie shrugged her shoulders after learning Robb''s movements and did not speak. On this point, everyone present is very confident. After all, the generals wear Titan steel equipment, and the soldiers usually wear Mithril. They are slightly decent captain-level figures, and they wear Okin. This Westwind City army was originally configured to fight the black dragon. In the process, Robb has been spared no effort to improve their combat effectiveness. Seeing how confident they were, several rebel generals couldn''t help but reminded them in a low voice: "My lord, although you are strong, you must beware of the enemy''s outrageous and unreasonable things." "Huh? What else can the other party have?" Kangte''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Madara also smiled and said: "We can win everything now." At this time, the army had arrived at the northeastern edge of the desert. In the far northeast, a stretch of mountains appeared. That was the most dangerous and exciting place on the Fengma Continent, and the paradise that adventurers yearned for-Jinghong Mountain. Robb glanced at the mountain range from a distance, and saw that the mountain range faces the desert side, and the whole mountain is yellow, which seems to have been affected by the desert climate. Seeing that he was interested in the mountain, Sofa quickly introduced it in a low voice: "That mountain **** is called the loess high slope, which is very famous in our desert kingdom. Although it looks like there is nothing but a piece of yellow sand, in fact there are many on the mountain. There are a large group of huge magic ants in the potholes, and human beings will be divided and eaten by the ants as soon as they go up. It is very scary." Robb said: "I just want to know if there are any interesting mines on it. Logically speaking, the more dangerous the place, the higher the mineral level. Um... Do you have a local map of the loess slopes?" A rebel leader really found a map and gave it up with both hands: "This is a partial map of the loess hilly area. It was drawn by my subordinates in the sky with a manticore sitting on the ground. The details are not very good, but basically it works." Robb was overjoyed and patted him on the shoulder: "You have done a great job! Okay, I will give you a Mithril armor." A piece of Mithril armor was thrown into the hands of the rebel leader. The rebel leader took the Mithril armor and was overjoyed, wow hahaha, this is a good thing, the armor made of rare Mithril, the magical armor of the dream ball, the master-level product that money can''t buy... However, he was happy for less than five seconds, then suddenly turned his head in grief and angrily, and looked at the West Wind Warriors, who had a Grandmaster-level Mithril Armor, this Nima! I am happy with a hammer, I have just reached the level of equipment of the Westwind City Miscellaneous Soldiers. Sorrow came from it, and the rebel leader was so wronged that he cried. Robb was holding the map and was going to brush the loess high slopes. The next year of the black dragon flying is coming four years later. Robb doesn''t want to see the black dragon ravaging the world anymore, now he needs to race against time. Elsie knew Robbs thoughts best, and immediately came over and said, Godafather, you can go play on the loess high slopes. We will take care of the things on this side. Madara and Kang also smiled and said: "Yes, leave it to us. The remaining two rebels can be settled easily. Our Westwind City army is invincible." Robb said: "Be careful of the Norma Kingdom!" Elsie nodded: "If there is any problem, we will call you immediately." Madara, Elsie, and Kant led the Kari family and three rebels, went north, continued to conquer the rebels, and unified the desert kingdom. Robb took Sofa and walked up the loess slope. There is a yellow mountain range in front of me. The mountain is full of yellow soil. The surface of the soil is covered with a layer of sand. Stepping on it with one foot, the sand slumps down and collapses down the entire slope. This kind of mountain gives people a very uncomfortable feeling, and ordinary people have difficulty even standing and walking on it. Sofa cautiously looked at his feet, worried that he would step on the legendary ant hole and provoke the magic ants. Robb kept looking down at the map! The ability to find minerals has been turned on for a long time, but what the **** is this pile of yellow dots on the map? Mom''s mentally retarded, in a small mountain range, there are actually thirty-two small yellow dots representing minerals. This is too unreasonable for him. In order for Sofa to be able to see it, Robb simply took out a pen and marked all eight minerals on the map. He smiled at Sofa and said, "We are busy enough. Look it all over." "So much?" Sofa was surprised: "This is how big it is." Robb said, "Perhaps very complicated geological movements have occurred in this place... Well, well, wherever there are large mountain ranges, there have often been complicated geological movements. I''m talking nonsense." "Geological movement?" Sofa couldn''t understand it at all. "Well, I don''t know how to explain it. Anyway, let''s mine one mine at a time. Let''s study slowly." Robb took Sofa''s hand, and Sofa''s body stiffened slightly, but he returned to normal immediately after the stiffness was over. , Let him hold hands and walk by his side obediently. The two climbed a long ramp, and there was a vein in front of them. Robb raised his fist and punched the ground... "boom!" A big hole appeared in the ground, and Sofa was about to lower his head to see what mine was there, but suddenly saw a large group of big ants as big as people surge up from inside. The ant hole is attacked, and the soldier ants are dispatched! Sofa was taken aback: "Oh, no, I stabbed the ant nest. I hate insects! Especially such a big one." Robb smiled and said, "What does this have to do, kill them." He was about to clean up a group of ants that had crawled out of the hole. Suddenly, he saw a lot of holes appearing on all the ground around him, and each hole was stalking big ants as big as people outside. In a blink of an eye, the ground outside was already densely packed. It''s all ants. Sofa swept the ground and jumped into Robb''s arms, yelling: "Oh! Godafather, let go of the AOE magic." Robb hugged her as a princess, and smiled: "Hey? I love nature and don''t kill animals casually." "You talk nonsense, you killed the mammoth last time. You just wanted to hug me a little longer." Robb said: "Oh, you found all of this? Since I have torn my face, then I won''t pretend, don''t think I will tidy up these ants, unless I get tired of it." Chapter 851： That man is not here The army led by Madara came to the Cave of Time. Although the name of this place is called Time Cave, it is actually an oasis. It should be called Time Oasis more appropriately. It is just because there is a huge underground cave, and the inside of this underground cave is very large, leading directly to the other two exits, one of which is even In the Jinghong Mountains, the name of this cave is called Time Cave, so even the Oasis was renamed Time Cave. There is also a rebel army in this oasis. Not long ago, this rebel army also ran out and took several small oasis nearby. However, when they heard that the army of Matura was coming, they shrank into the oasis. , According to the city''s defense, no longer come out to make a fuss. From a distance, Madara saw several flags sparsely erected on the city wall made of yellow soil. The soldiers of the rebel army stood listlessly under the flags, looking at the Madara army with insensitive eyes. Madara did not attack the city at the first time, but took out a magic amplification prop and said loudly to the city: "Listen to the people in the city, the black dragon attacked the oasis capital, causing chaos in my desert kingdom. Its very wrong for everyone to be busy with civil war during the countrys crisis. Now I advise you to immediately lay down your weapons, stop fighting, peacefully elect a new pharaoh, and lead us forward." "Stop talking nonsense!" A head popped out of the city. It was the boss of this rebel army. He said loudly, "Mudala, you are just a dog and a puppet from the Gran Kingdom. You are here to pretend What justice? If you are allowed to unify the desert kingdom, it will only turn our country into a vassal of the Gran Kingdom, and lose power and insult the country, you will become a sinner of history." "Kouhu!" Madara said: "You are afraid that you are making a mistake. When did I be a puppet of the Grand Kingdom? I just followed Godafather from Westwind City." "What''s the difference then? It''s the same as losing power and insulting the country!" The rebel leader roared: "We closed the door to the civil war. Whoever wins and who wins is all within the desert kingdom. You bring in foreign enemies and it is shameless." Madara laughed and said, "Isnt the queen of the Grand Kingdom also listening to Godafather? The future pharaoh of my desert kingdom will have no problem listening to Godafathers words, and, in the future, Norma Kingdom, East Rabbit Emperor, and All the kings of those small messy countries will listen to Godafather, and the whole world will be the same. Therefore, my country is not really called the dying country, but it can only be called conforming to the trend of history." "Fak." The rebel leader roared: "There is nothing to talk about with shameless people like you." Madara said: "If you don''t say anything, you can''t beat me again." The rebel leader said: "I know I can''t beat you, but I won''t be killed without my hands. You wait and see." Madara didnt think he could get anything amazing. However, this time Madara was really wrong. I saw that in the small town that looked like an undefended city, another familys family was suddenly erected. The flag was another rebel flag entrenched in the tomb of the king, and then a large number of soldiers poked their heads out of the city wall. Madara: "Huh? The remaining two rebels merged?" Elsie whispered from the side: "They know that they are alone, and it''s not surprising that they merged together." "Yeah!" Madara said that the Yali is not big: "Our side is a unit of four families, and there are eight hundred soldiers from Westwind City. The combination of them is nothing great for us." Elsie said: "Be careful. Isnt there a rumor that the rebels of Kings Twilight are backed by the Norma Kingdom? Since this rebel is here, the Norma Kingdoms troops, maybe. Will come out." Just when they were talking about this, behind the opposite city wall, there were two Norma people who were talking in a low voice. One of the two Norma people was a close friend of the King of Heroes and the other was a close friend of the Pope of Illumination. One person whispered: "Did you find that man?" Another person said: "I used scouting to find him carefully. He is not in the team. It seems that he is doing something else." "Huh, that''s good! The combat power of the parties we contacted has not yet been assembled. If that guy is there, we can''t beat it and we can only escape." "But he didn''t come, hehe, it seems that the warriors of Westwind City think that they are strong enough to win without that man, hehe hehe." "Hehehe!" "Although the demon king''s army has not sent over, it has already sent a vanguard. With that thing, we should be able to drive this unit back, prepare for it, and call out that thing." The two negotiated and settled, and then quietly retracted behind the city wall. Before long, the battle began... The West Wind fighters did not move for the time being, and they were behind. The main force of this battle was the three rebel leaders who had surrendered. However, just after the battle, Matura discovered that the equipment level of the opponent was exceptionally good, especially the rebel who came from the Tomb of the King. Every soldier wore well-made armor and used high-quality weapons. Obviously, they received the secret support of the Norma Kingdom, otherwise, with the economic strength of the scum of the Desert Kingdom, they would really not be able to support such an army. As soon as the three rebel forces joined the battle, they felt that Yali Mountain was big and they were beaten back and forth. The equipment and morale of these rebel forces are too weak to bear the heavy task of challenging the opponent''s main force. Madara smiled at Elsie and said, "It seems that we still need our west wind fighters to take action here." Elsie nodded, and led the West Wind fighters, forcing the past forward. The strength of this army is already well-known in the desert. The two armies on the other side are a little frightened. It is obvious that there are dozens of times more than the Westwind soldiers, but they feel their legs when they see the Westwind City army. Flashing, dare not come up to meet. At this moment, the earth trembled suddenly... On the sandy ground in the distance, a huge sand dune is moving quickly between the two armies. It looks like something is digging in the sand. Its just that, generally speaking, things that dig into the ground are all walking. It won''t be too big, but the sand dune in front of you is very huge. Obviously, the size of this thing is not too small. Elsie reacted quickly to the thief and shouted, "All back." The west wind fighters retreated immediately, and the big sand dune came to the front in a blink of an eye, and broke out of the ground with a bang. The first to protrude from the ground was actually two huge pliers, followed by a huge body, and a long tail with a hook. This is actually a huge scorpion! It''s as big as a building. Chapter 852： The king of sand is coming The place where the big scorpion came out was directly below the army formation of the West Wind fighters. Although the warriors were already on their hind legs, their retreating speed was far less than the speed of the big scorpion digging the ground. Therefore, this big scorpion was relaxed. The ground dug under everyone''s feet, and then broke out of the ground, pushing upwards. "boom!" With a loud noise, all the West Wind fighters directly above the big scorpion were all lifted into the air. There were at least 20 or 30 people dancing and dancing, screaming and flying all over the place, landing heavily, and the metal armor fell. There was a "crash" sound. The two Norma men hiding in the city watching the battle couldn''t help but laughed proudly: "Now they know how good they are, hehe, these twenty or thirty people must all be dead, and they were slammed by this big scorpion. No one can handle the huge impact, and all the internal organs will be shattered." However, their voices hadn''t settled yet, and all the 23 fighters who had just fallen into the air just stood up, shook their heads, and cursed: "Fak, what a weird bug." Two Norma: "..." I saw that Kangte was also among the group of flying people. After he stood up, he yelled: "Where did such a big scorpion come out? What do you desert people use to feed the scorpion? Can you feed it so far? Big?" Madara couldn''t help sweating profusely: "We didn''t feed it, this...this should be the junction of Jinghong Mountain and the desert kingdom, the legendary monster, the sand king!" Kang Wu said: "What the **** is it? Is it a monster? There is actually a name? I thought the insects in the desert are so unique." "No way!" Madara shouted: "Don''t talk nonsense, be careful, this thing is about to come over." Sha Wang''s huge scorpion pliers waved forward. Kang Te just got up from the ground and was talking to Matura. He didnt even watch out for the big scorpion to start his hand. The pliers caught Kang Wu and brushed him. The ground caught in the air. The soldiers next to him were taken aback and yelled, "No!" I saw that the big pliers clamped Kanter in mid-air, and the two Norma began to laugh again: "He is not dead now? The big pliers only need a light force to clamp him down. For two breaks." However, they hadn''t been happy for a few seconds, they saw that the King of Sand seemed a little stiff. It turned out that it was trying to clamp Conte in half. However, its pliers clamped it and did not break. The force was clamped, and he didn''t stop, and he didn''t stop with the force of milking. Conte is wearing a set of Titan steel armor. The hardness of this armor is maddening. With the Sand King holding on to his skills, he just wants to use ordinary attacks to break the defense of this armor. I really think too much. Sand King was angry and threw Conte to the ground. After only hearing the sound of "puff, puff," the armor slammed on the ground, Conte rolled dozens of meters away and fell very badly, but he was still able to get up, shook his hand, and shook. The head said: "Oh my mother, I was scared to death, and I almost thought I was waiting for the resurrection." Two Norma: "..." The Sand King is also a little confused, but the monsters head is relatively simple, and he doesnt think too much about it. It just continues to fight for a moment. With a wave of its big tongs, a circle of West Wind fighters in front of him is all caught by huge tongs. The sweep flew up and flew away in all directions. This is really powerful, ordinary people can only die. However, after the westerly warriors fell and flew far away, one by one got up again, yelling, "It hurts" and "Fak" in their mouths, but none of them died. In the world of swords and magic, as long as there is nothing wrong, the problem is not big. Elsie and several priests of the Holy See of the New Light, as well as the druids of the elves, chanted spells, healing, mass healing, rejuvenation... A bunch of magic was thrown up, and the West Wind fighters immediately recovered and were alive and kicking again. "What the **** is this big scorpion?" "Kill it as soon as possible!" The Westwind fighters reorganized their formation. Several fighters drew out their two-handed swords and slashed at King Sands leg with a loud bang. The two-handed swords made of Mithril could not be cut through with a click. The carapace on the sand king''s leg. With a flick of Sand King''s thin legs, several West Wind fighters flew back. Someone yelled: "This thing seems to have a high physical defense power, use magic!" "Grenadier! Where''s your magic grenade?" "Report, I am a grenadier, I have six grenades here." "Throw it! You still report a fart count." The west wind warrior threw two grenades at King Sand, with two loud bangs, the explosions stored in the grenade exploded on King Sands back, King Sand roared up to the sky, and looked at it. There were no scars, but the carapace was burnt a lot, making it extremely angry. It shook the big pliers, trying to wave it at the soldier, but when the soldier waved, two grenades were thrown over. At the same time, there were many grenadiers throwing grenades at it together. The sand king''s motion of swinging his pliers froze in midair, and then suddenly "sweeped" the ground and got into the ground. The grenade landed where it was just now and exploded. The soldiers stunned slightly, and suddenly felt the tremor of the big earthquake. King Sand came out from under their feet with a bang, and threw dozens of soldiers standing on the ground up into the sky and fell to a long distance. Then, it brushed the ground and got into the ground again. "Fuck, this **** thing." Conte yelled: "It won''t come out underground, how do we fight?" Elsie yelled: "The ghost knows, is there an earth magician there?" "I have a magic prop, which contains the ground splitting technique!" A soldier turned out a square box from his bag. He placed the box on the ground, then pressed the switch on it, and the box clicked , Opened to all sides, and then, a burst of earth magic power rushed out of the box. The ground brushed the ground and separated to the two sides, splitting a gully... However, this was of no use. The Earth Splitting Technique failed to hit the Sand King. God knows where it is under the ground. Moreover, this is a desert. The ditch created by the Ground Splitting Technique was dumped by yellow sand from both sides in an instant. ,cover. Everyone was stunned slightly. Before he could react, King Sand broke out from another place. The dozen or so soldiers standing directly above were thrown into the air. "This Nima, this thing has always been underground, it is not convenient for us to operate." "Can''t hit it." The West Wind fighters yelled in embarrassment... They were entangled by the sand king, unable to support the friendly army on the other side, but saw that the rebel army supported by the Norma Kingdom behind, took the opportunity to rush, and beat the three rebels on their side to retreat steadily. Chapter 853： A fart call In the chaos, Elsie grabbed Madara: "Can you be sure that this big scorpion was not raised by the other party?" Madara said: "The people of our desert kingdom can''t raise such a big scorpion. This is really a monster, not an ordinary insect." Elsie said: "However, this big bug does not attack the opponent''s people, it only shoots at our people." When Madara heard this, he was slightly surprised: "Huh? Yes, if it is a monster, it should be a non-discriminatory beating against all humans. This scorpion only looks for us. Could it be that the other party raised it? Scorpions? What did they eat to grow up?" Elsie: "Fak, it turned out to be for nothing." When the two of them were talking about this, they suddenly saw Sand King brushing the ground and then coming out of the ground, hitting dozens of westerly fighters. However, this time it did not dive into the ground immediately, but moved its long scorpion tail. It shook, and there was a magical light on the tip of his tail, glowing green. After seeing this scene, Elsie was finally sure: "That''s not an ordinary scorpion, it''s a monster. It''s going to use magic. Ordinary scorpions can''t use magic. Everyone flashes, it must be a big move." After yelling at these words, he quickly raised his scepter and chanted defensive magic. The sand king flicked the tip of his tail, obviously he was preparing some big magic. Almost at the same time, Elsie''s magic and Sand King''s magic were prepared at the same time, and then, almost instantly, they were released at the same time. It stands to reason that the spells cast at the same time take effect at the same time, but Elsie uses defensive magic, which is added to everyone in the moment, while the sand king uses attack magic, from releasing to hitting the enemy, and For a time, Elsie''s defensive magic can be regarded as just a moment before the sand king''s magic. Elsies "Magic Defense Resistance Group BUFF Technique" just shot the soldiers and saw King Sands body. Suddenly a fierce seismic wave rushed out. With a bang, it was within a radius of several tens of meters. At the same time, there was a violent earthquake, and the shock wave continued to spread to the surroundings. The soldiers close to it were shocked to fly in an instant, and as the shock wave spread outward, the soldiers were continuously overturned. With it as the center, they overturned in all directions. Eight hundred westerly fighters, almost All fell in an instant. Elsie, Matura, and Conte were all taken aback. The troops of the Kari family and the three rebel forces were equally scared. Their morale came from the west wind fighters, thinking about the west wind. The people in the city supported themselves, so they were not afraid of anything, but now they saw that the West Wind Warriors fell in an instant, and they were so scared that they almost cried. Morale was gone, the army collapsed immediately, and everyone was running backwards. Those west wind warriors who fell to the ground are fortunate to have the BUFF magic given by Elsie, and the armor also has some magic resistance effect, but they are not dead, but the seismic waves are wave after wave, the earth keeps shaking, they simply Can''t stand up, can only lie on the ground, can''t stand up. King Sand took the opportunity to wave a large tongs, squeezed up a soldier, and cut it hard... Damn, it still couldn''t move. It had to throw the soldier out forcefully, and the soldier rolled and rolled tens of meters away. Although he was not dead, he fell dizzy. Elsie couldn''t help sweating! Conte yelled from the side: "Head Elsie, please call Godafather, we can''t hold it anymore." "For a fart call, Godafather is busy preparing to deal with the black dragon. How can I take care of such small things." Elsie said: "The era of Godafather when you run into a little thing has passed, Godafather. After spending so many resources and so much effort to help us grow, we are now going to say, can''t even a scorpion solve it?" "Then what do you say?" Conte exclaimed. Elsie snorted: "Withdraw!" Conte fell to the ground with a puff: "Mom''s mental retardation, is your trick to withdraw?" Elsie said: "After retreating, we will slowly consider what to do. Now it is not a matter of life or death. What happened to the advancement and retreat during the war? Isn''t it possible for me from Westwind City to retreat once? Anything that can''t be beaten is called Godafather, will only become a bunch of idiots." After talking, Elsie gave a loud order: "Withdraw first, withdraw first!" Several westerly fighters took out a few mines, buried them under the ground, and then greeted their companions and ran away. The soldiers clambered and sprinted out of the seismic waves of King Sand. Many people were injured by the magical power of the seismic waves, but as long as they didn''t die, the problem would not be big. On the other side, the army of the Kari family and the army of the three rebel leaders also withdrew back together. The other side wanted to catch up, but after looking at the difference in the number of people, they still didn''t catch up. The Sand King also wanted to dig the ground to chase it, but as soon as he got into the ground and dug a little bit of the ground, he hit a landmine. With a bang, the ground was muffled. The sand rushed to Lao Gao, and the Sand King ate under the ground. There was a sullen, depressed, and angrily digging forward again, but a few meters forward, and hit a second landmine, with a boom, another sand pillar was stirred up. This time the King of Sand was blown up, and finally stopped chasing. The West Wind Warrior, led by Elsie, withdrew to the south. Robb hugged Sofa and drilled in a complex crypt. This is the nest of magic ants. The size of magic ants is the size of humans, so their crypts are also very spacious. Humans walk in it easily and do not appear to be very narrow. However, Sofa was unwilling to walk on the ground. She called it "I hate insects." Robb certainly wouldn''t expose her to steal two scorpions. She pretended not to see it and let her continue to be "scared". Women are not afraid, how can they justify Let the man always hold it in his arms? The two dug around in the hole, and after turning a few times, Robb said, "The place shown on the map has arrived." Sofa hurriedly looked forward. With the unique night vision ability of the assassin, she saw an ant egg house with many huge white ant eggs. Beside these eggs, there was a huge queen ant. The queen ant was lying on a large black rock, looking at the uninvited couple Robb and Sofa with fierce eyes. Sofa pointed to the **** rock: "What mine?" Robb glanced intently, shook his head and sighed: "It''s not a great thing, it''s just a black iron. It can only be said to be average. It seems that this trip has gone for nothing." Sofa couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s not just a run in vain, but also a waste of effort. You see, the queen seems to be going to attack. I think even you, it takes a lot of effort to clean up this thing." "Wow!" Just as Robb made a weird cry of Yin and Yang, he saw a thick and bright magic laser shot from the queen''s eyes... Chapter 854： This is how to do? The magic laser shot by the queen "Biu" hit Robb''s face with a bang. Robb failed to "resist", but was knocked out of more than 1,000 HP. "Wow, it hurts!" Robb shouted, "This thing can actually break my defense." Sofa was embarrassed: "Then what are you doing by holding me with both hands? Put me down so that you can deal with it." Robb shook his head and said, "Don''t do it or not. Once you get out of the ant hole, you won''t give me a hug. You have a thin-skinned face." Sofa: "Speaking so clearly, I won''t let you hold it now." She struggled in Robb''s arms. Robb clung to her and refused to let go. The two were making a fuss. The queen glared again, and two magic lasers "Biu, Biu" shot over. Because Sofa was struggling to move in Robbs arms, Robb shot the laser on Sofa. This thing broke his own defense. It should be very painful to hit Solfa. He quickly turned his back and two lasers hit the back of his head and back. On his back, more than two thousand HP was knocked out. "Wow, I said your queen ant is too arrogant." Robb kept holding Sofa, his body shook, and flashed onto the queen''s body. The huge belly turned white under his feet, feeling like he was stepping on. It''s weird, like standing on a creepy floor. "This thing is disgusting." Sofa yelled, "I don''t want to step on this." Robb smiled and said, "Then don''t move, let me hold him." The two said a few words, the queen turned around and wanted to shoot the laser again, but Robb pressed his feet and stomped... "Boom!" With a loud noise, his stamping force was so great that a big hole was stamped in the queen''s belly instantly. Robb thought that the queen could break his own defense, and he must have a strong defense, so he used a little more force when stomping, but he didnt expect that the queens belly thief was fragile. It''s too big, I didn''t watch out. As soon as he fell into this hole, Sofa, who was in his arms, exclaimed, "No!" It''s too late to say no at this time. The two puffed and fell into the queen''s belly. In the queen''s belly, Ge Shuzhen was filled with weird green juice. The two seemed to have fallen into a thick and disgusting pool. Sofa wanted to scream loudly, but he was afraid that he might accidentally drink the thing, so he closed it quickly. Speak up. Robb quickly kicked the queen''s flanks and broke out of the wall with a clatter. The two pierced out of the queen''s belly. The queen couldn''t stand the toss and died, but Robb and Suo The two of them turned into two green men with green juice all over their bodies, looking like two human-shaped ooze monsters. Sofa said pitifully, "How can this be done?" Robb said, "Fortunately, you haven''t fainted yet. You just asked Zhezheng. It''s better than ordinary women. Ordinary women are now fainted, or vomiting on the side with nausea." Sofa couldn''t laugh and cry: "I''m an assassin, and not an ordinary woman. I even lie down on the dung-pit in order to perform tasks, but...but I still feel very sick when I come out." Robb: "Up to now, I can only take a shower!" Solfa: "Although it belongs to the Jinghong Mountains, it is also on the edge of the desert. Where can the water come to bathe?" Robb: "It seems that you can only use soulless water magic." Solfa said: "Only you will feel that something transformed by magic has no soul. I don''t think there is a problem with water transformed by magic." While saying that there is no nutrition, Robb threw out a fire and burned all the queen ant and magic ant eggs clean, so as not to continue to harm humans in the future, and then began to dig pits on the spot and use water magic to make hot springs. Pool... Sofa sweaty: "Do you have to take a bath in the ant hole? Can''t you go outside?" Robb said: "Dig a hot spring pool on the top of the mountain outside? Are you not afraid of leaving it out? Later, you will be crying for shame and shame." Solfa: "..." There is no way to talk about this. Sofa had no choice but to endure it. Anyway, Robb burned everything related to the ants in the cave with a handful of fire, disinfected with high temperature, and made do with it, so don''t pay too much attention to it. She bit her lower lip and carefully glanced at Robb next to her. She hesitated for several seconds, then took off her clothes resolutely and jumped into the pool. By the way, I can comfort myself. I have kissed Robb anyway, and I have already shown him the shame. It doesn''t matter, um, it doesn''t matter anyway. Soon, she saw Robb also undressed and slid into the pool. She just wanted to keep a little distance from Robb, when she saw him stretch out her hand and pulled her into her arms, Wenxiang Nephrite hugged her, and neither of them was wearing clothes, which was too exciting for him. If things go on like this, Sofa is trembling with nervousness and wants to escape. At this moment, she suddenly finds that Robb is throwing between the clothes and armor by the pool. Something is shining and she is loose. He sighed and said quickly: "Hey, your phone is on! Don''t just take advantage of me, just answer the phone." "At this time, how can a man answer the phone?" Robb smiled: "You think too much." "Go and pick it up! Business matters. Maybe Elsie and the others are in danger. If you answer the phone late, you will die." Sofa tried his best to get out of Robb''s arms: "The key is, I still Not ready." Robb has always respected his sister. Since people say that he is not ready, then forget it. He stretched out his hand and the crystal ball flew into his hand. This is a crystal ball with only a call function and no image transmission function, so he is not afraid now. Then, he set three crystal **** and connected the phone. Elsie''s voice sounded across the road: "Godafather, we had a defeat." "Wow!" Robber said, "What the **** is it? Do you want me to come and help?" "Then don''t bother Godafather." Elsie said, "I don''t want to disturb your journey to find rare ores with such a small matter. Although we have lost the battle, we have nothing to lose. I think of a way to get it done. It just needs to come. I will let you know." He paused, and then reported: "We lost this battle in the hands of a monster. It was a huge scorpion. According to Matura, the name of that thing was King Sand, which was the mountain range and the desert. The famous monster at the border of kingdoms." "Oh?" Robb became interested in this: "Monster?" Elsie said: "Yes! This monster only attacks our army and ignores the other two rebels. It has a completely different behavior pattern from ordinary monsters. So I must report to you, one of the two rebels. Obviously they have received the assistance of the Norma Kingdom, and the monsters do not attack them. There must be something strange in this. I suspect that these rebels have joined forces with the Norma Kingdom and the demons in the Jinghong Mountains." Chapter 855： Encounter an adventurer Robb couldn''t help being amused: "Can the people of the Desert Kingdom have the ability to contact the Demon Race? I think it''s hanging! Most of this is played by the people of the Norma Kingdom." Elsie said: "The lower officials also think so. From a geopolitical point of view, the Norma Kingdom cannot sit back and watch the Gran Kingdom annexing the Desert Kingdom. It is common sense to send troops to intervene. And they discovered that we Westwind Town also sent troops to intervene. Its not surprising that they will unite monsters. Robb: "Okay, I see! You can figure it out on your own, remember to call me when you are in danger." Elsie hung up the phone. Sofa listened to it, and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice: "Noma country contacted the monster again? This is too shameless." Robb said: "When the weak want to fight the strong, they always come up with all kinds of tricks. I actually don''t mind if they rack their brains against me, because it''s human nature, but... they can''t be a bit human. Is it your position? Its really uncomfortable to always join forces with monsters." Sofa nodded. "Okay, don''t talk about these unhappy things." Robb stretched out his hand to pull Sofa again: "Let''s take a shower happily, don''t worry, just take a shower, and make sure not to do things that you are not ready for." Sofa: "Hey? Don''t...well..." Next is kneading time, crazy kneading... Poor Sofa was so weak that she couldn''t stand up until the bad guy rubbed enough, and then she let her go, washed her clothes with magic, dried them, and put them on again. Then he came out of the ant''s crypt and continued to move on to the next mine. Robb didn''t go to dig the black iron in the queen''s nest. Now there is Titan steel. The black iron is relatively low grade and it is useless to dig it. After drilling out of the ant hole, Robb''s reconnaissance skills can be used, his field of vision has expanded to 5000 yards away, and the entire loess **** is within his field of vision. As the two walked, Robb suddenly said, "Huh?" Sofaqi said: "What''s the matter?" "There are people ahead!" Robbile said, "A team, five, there are fighters, there are thieves, there are hunters, there are wizards, and there are priests. A standard five-person adventure team looks better than Xuelu''s team. too much." Sofa whispered: "Strategy, animal husbandry and hunting thieves, such a standard team? It seems very strong." Robb smiled and said: "There are no two or three, I dare not go to Liangshan. This Jinghong Mountain is the most dangerous place on the Continent of the Demon. It contains the most powerful monsters. Xuelu and their three-person adventure team don''t dare to enter here casually. , These five dare to sway here, it must be extremely strong and interesting, and they seem to be looking for minerals...I saw them beating on the ground, and they seemed to be pondering the rock formations." Sofa was surprised: "They ran into the Jinghong Mountains to look for mines. It would be a lot of death." "Anyway, go up and ask." Robb smiled and walked in the direction of the five people. When he saw the five people, the distance was 5000 yards. The hunters in the team obviously did not have such a long line of sight, so he did not find Robb and Solfa, but when Robb and Solfa walked into them 4500 yards. When he was far away, the hunter turned his head and looked at Robb from a distance. Obviously, this guy has a viewing distance of 4,500 yards, which is quite powerful! The proficiency of the hunter class has reached 90%. This may not be a hunter anymore, it should be at the level of a demon hunter, and it is quite powerful. Robb pretended not to see him and didnt look there. In this way, the demon hunter on the opposite side would not know that Robbs sight distance was farther than him. He thought Robb was just walking in their direction by accident. past. The Demon Hunter notified his teammates, and the other four people showed doubts on their faces. They were also very surprised at seeing humans in the Jinghong Mountains. After looking at each other, the five people hid themselves almost at the same time. Quietly waiting for Robb and Sofa to walk over. After a while, Robb and Sofa walked to the five-person hiding place. Suddenly they heard the sound of armor rubbing from behind the stone in front. The fighters in the five-person group jumped out of the hiding place. Blocking the front, he looked very cautious. The shield on his left hand was slightly raised to protect his vitals, and he asked Robb very seriously: "Who are you?" "Wow, don''t be so alert." Robb said, "As you can see, I am a human, from the magic kingdom of Gran, and the beautiful woman next to me is also a human, from the desert kingdom of Kurt." "We are adventurers from Norma, the country of knights, but you can rest assured that we are not soldiers and will not attack the Granites." The soldier looked at Robb with a strange look: "I''m just strange, you know that this is Where is it?" "Know, Jinghong Mountains, high slopes of loess!" Robb said, "It''s a very dangerous place." "Then you still run inside? Aren''t you afraid of death?" the soldier said. Sofa was about to say "This is Godafather from Westwind City", but before she could say anything, Robb pulled her quietly so that she didn''t rush to speak. Then Robb put on a look of grief and indignation. Appearance said: "We also know that it is dangerous here, but we have to enter here." The soldier wondered: "Why?" Robb said, "As you can see, I am from Gran. The woman I fell in love with is from the desert kingdom. Our love is destined not to be accepted by the world. Family and friends oppose it. People in the desert kingdom even say to To execute her, I had no choice but to sneak into the desert kingdom during the civil turmoil in the desert kingdom and flee with her. There were enemies chasing us and we had no choice but to enter the Jinghong Mountains in order to avoid the chasers." The soldier said: "You haven''t encountered the magic ants? There are a lot of magic ants on the high slopes of the loess. We have killed hundreds of them when we came here." Robb said: "Maybe the magic ants have attracted your attention. The whole family has sent out to attack you. We haven''t met any of us. Thank you so much." The warrior is stiff, and this is not impossible. There will always be people who are lucky enough to go into the depths of the mountains without a monster. Although there are very few people who are lucky. There are still people who can win the lottery ticket, right? Coupled with the fact that ants do have the habit of the whole family to attack a target, this group of people attracts the attention of magic ants, which is also very likely. The warrior just felt a little strange. The talents in his own line killed hundreds of ants. The colony of ants was so big that hundreds of them were not enough to see. I don''t know why there are no ants behind to find their troubles. Robb said: "Are you an adventurer? Dare to enter the Jinghong Mountains, you must be a very powerful adventurer! It''s great to be able to meet you here. I want to pay a sum of money. Please protect the two of us. Injured by chasing soldiers." Chapter 856： Metal detector Robbs words completely dispelled the warriors worries. He beckoned to the side. Soon, four other people also came out of the hiding place. The hunter, thieves, mage, priest, the five-member team all looked at Luo with curious eyes. Bai two people. "How much will you pay?" the thief said. Robb said: "Don''t look at me as a slingshot. My family is very rich in the Gran Kingdom. If you can protect our safety, I will pay you fifty gold coins." "Fifty gold coins?" The five adventurers were overjoyed. Although the thief still had a little suspicion, Robb was wearing a T-shirt and jeans, which looked strange, and Sofa also wore an assassin costume, covering her. The equipment on his body made it impossible for the adventurers to see whether the two of them had any money. But they could tell from Robb''s words and demeanor that this guy is really not a poor man. "Well, that''s how the business is negotiated." The soldier stretched out his hand and shook Robb: "When will we protect you?" Robb said: "It doesn''t take long. We just need to be unharmed. Let us follow you until you leave this mountain range and reach a safe place." The soldier thought for a while, this was also pretty good, and there was no hindrance to letting the two of them follow, and they could do their own things as usual. Robb pretended to ask, "What did you do in this mountain?" The soldier smiled and said, "Let''s look for rare ores." What Robb wanted was this answer. He saw these five people seemingly looking for ore from a long distance, so he came over a lot of nonsense on purpose. Now that the topic is brought over, he can finally ask: "Find ore?" "Yeah!" The warrior laughed: "If you are not an adventurer, I am afraid that we don''t know the biggest event of our Adventurer Guild recently, that is, Godafather of Westwind City has issued a super commission to the world. After seeing the oasis capital of the desert kingdom being ravaged by the black dragon, I was very angry! It was announced on the spot that he would pay a big price to buy rare ores and make the strongest equipment to destroy the black dragon. Godafather has always been generous, and he is willing to pay a big price. But it is more exciting than any commission. Now all the adventurers in the world are desperately completing this world-class commission." Robb sweats profusely, huh? Is there such a thing? Think about it, oh yes! The last sentence of Chapter 843. But I didn''t say that I would pay a big price! Well, I usually give people a lot of money, and everyone agrees that their commission is a big price. Sofa was dumbfounded by crying and laughing, and gently stab Robb in the waist, and whispered: "It turned out to be a part-time job for you." Robb whispered: "I hope they can do it!" Sofa dark music. Robb then turned his head and faced the five adventurers again: "Your commission makes me feel excited. How do you find ore?" I saw a hunter, a thief, a mage, and a priest. They pointed their fingers at the warrior and said, "He is the son of a miner!" Robb: "..." Well, it''s justified and convincing. His thoughts moved slightly, and he suddenly thought that he would go all over the mountains and look for the yellow dots on the map one by one. It was really a low efficiency thief. Now there are five people who can help. Why not use their power? Robb said, "You tell me, I actually carry a magical secret treasure, called the''Metal Detector'', which can be used to help you find ore quickly." "Huh? There is such a good thing?" The five adventurers showed doubts on their faces, not believing them. Robb said: "Since you have entered the mountain to take an adventure, you must have a map around here, right?" "Of course there is!" The soldier turned over his pocket, and he really found a map near the loess high slope. Moreover, he had several maps, more than Robb''s maps, covering the Jinghong Mountains. There is a large area inside. It seems that the Adventurer''s Guild has explored the Jinghong Mountains more than the Desert Kingdom. This is not very strange. Why is the Desert Kingdom going to clean up the Jinghong Mountains? On the contrary, adventurers prefer to use this weird place! Robb took a ruby ??ring out of his arms and pretended to say: "This ring is a metal detective. Using this thing, you can show the location of the mineral on the map." The five adventurers obviously didn''t believe: "Are you stupid for us? You know this ring is an ordinary ruby ??ring. It may be enchanted with a little magical defense, but it can be used to find ore. " "Don''t believe me, I''ll try to show it to you." Robb took the ring and pretended to use it, only to see a golden light burst from the ring, so that everyone''s eyes couldn''t be opened. The five adventures couldn''t help it. Closing his eyes, Robb took advantage of the moment they closed their eyes and quickly threw a few "markers" on the map. This is a game-specific feature. You can add markers and notes on the map, but Luo Bai now only makes a mark without remarks. So, when the five adventurers opened their eyes, they found that there were three places on the map with red lights, very strange magic lights. "What''s this?" "What is this strange mark on the map?" Although the five adventurers are very knowledgeable, they have never seen the "mark" function in the game. Robb said, "This is the ore that the''Metal Detector'' has found for you. You might as well go and see if my''Metal Detector'' is useful." The five explorers glanced at each other, half believing, but this kind of thing would be believed to be true rather than believable. They found the nearest marking point and rushed over quickly. Robb and Sofa also followed. After a while, everyone arrived at the place, where there was only a loess **** and nothing else. The suspicion on the faces of several adventurers is even heavier! Robb said: "The ore is generally not naked on the ground. Dig down to see." The thief in the team jumped up and wanted to vomit, but the miners son stood up and caught the thief and said, "This gentleman is right. How can the ore be easily exposed on the ground for others to pick up? It should be." He turned to the mage: "Thank you!" The mage nodded, facing the ground with the staff in his hand, "Earth Splitting Technique!" This is actually a fairly high-level earth magician. When this rod was stopped, a hole was suddenly cracked on the ground, which was several meters deep. It seemed that his mana was quite powerful. The soldier jumped to the bottom of the pit, touched it, and suddenly exclaimed excitedly: "This is iron ore! It''s iron ore! Although this mine is useless, this''metal detector'' is really useful and awesome. ." Chapter 857： Temporary workers are here again The five adventurers were very excited. They swept the ground and surrounded Robb: "Sir, can you sell your''Metal Detector'' ring to us? Let''s look for mines." Robb looked embarrassed: "Family treasures cannot be sold, so let me use this secret treasure to help you find all the ore points on the map, and then you won''t need metal detectors." As soon as the five adventurers heard, this is good, the warrior hurriedly said: "Well, you help us mark the location of the minerals. We find rare minerals. After getting the reward from Godafather, we will give you a share." Robb was happy in his heart, now it''s good, find a few reliable migrant workers, it''s cool! He pretended to use a ruby ??ring. After a burst of light shone, the maps that five adventurers took out were all marked by Robb. I have to say that the mineral resources in the Jinghong Mountains are really rich, maybe When this mountain range was formed, the crust was crazily squeezed and surging, making the minerals here extremely numerous and scattered. In a blink of an eye, a large area of ??markers was placed on the map... The five adventurers glanced at the map, and couldn''t help but gasped in surprise: "So many locations? We may not be able to finish so many places even if we break our legs." Robb said: "Yeah, I also think it''s too much. It depends on one person or a group of people who want to go through all these points. That would have to be turned over. So, don''t eat alone in this matter. Ask a friend for help. A team of people are responsible for the mines in an area, so that they can explore all these points as soon as possible." The five adventurers negotiated in a low voice. After a while, they reached a consensus. First, they worked hard to find as many points as possible. In addition, they called some close friends in the Adventurers Guild to work together, and they found it. Its a good mine. Everyone will split equally. Godafather has always been generous in his shots. Robb is in the dark side by side. It''s all right now, it''s much more convenient than searching by himself. At this moment, Robb suddenly discovered that a group of monsters had come out on the hillside 5000 yards to the northeast. The number was not many, only a dozen. There was a huge tauren in the middle of the group, carrying it on his shoulders. Standing on a stone pillar, it looked like a very powerful monster. This team of monsters is coming in their own direction. Their feet are very fast, a few hundred yards away, and they walked in just a few minutes. They just entered 4,500 yards away. The demon hunters among the five adventurers also discovered this group. The monster, he immediately opened his mouth and said: "Attention, everyone, 4,500 yards to the northeast, there is a group of monsters, a total of 14 monsters, there is a tauren who is coming in front of us." The eyes of the other four adventurers suddenly became sharp. The pastor asked, "What should I do?" The warrior said: "Hide up first, watch these monsters before deciding what to do." They were just like when Robb came here just now, and they scattered and hid behind the rocks. The soldier also waved to Robb and Sofa: "Hide well, don''t make a noise." Robb took Sofa''s hand and turned to hide behind the stone. The monsters came very quickly, and it didn''t take long before they walked near everyone, and they were still chatting as they walked. A half-orc whispered: "Humans are coming to join us again. I hate to join hands with humans. I just want to kill them all." The tauren hummed and said: "Temporary cooperation is necessary. If we don''t cooperate, none of us can match the humans in Westwind City. Don''t you know? Last time the Great Devil led ten demons to reinforce the Black Pine Mountain Range. The Demon King''s army in the area was eventually wiped out in the hands of that man." Half-orc said: "Of course I know, but what does it have to do with me? I just want to kill all humans and elves." The tauren said in a bad manner: "Stupid half-orcs! If we don''t join forces with the Norma Kingdom, there is only a dead end. In short, don''t talk nonsense, hurry to the Sand King to gather, Lord Demon King gave an order, this time We must assemble an unprecedented army to completely defeat Westwind City." Hearing this, everyone understood what was going on. Sofa couldn''t help but lay on Robb''s back, bit his ear, and said in a very low voice: "Kill all these monsters! Reduce the enemy''s vitality." Robb nodded and was about to take a shot. Suddenly, a powerful arrow flew from behind the stone opposite, and with a puff, it hit the throat of a half-orc, and the half-orc fell to the sky. Then, the hunter jumped out from behind the stone. The demon opened his long bow, "multiple arrows", and a rain of arrows swept over the monsters. The monsters shot arrows in many places in an instant, and they fell one at a time. Only the tauren didn''t seem to react after hitting the arrow. He roared, waved the huge stone pillar in his hand, and swept towards the demon hunter. At this time, the soldier behind another big rock swept the ground and jumped out: "Shield wall!" "bump!" The huge stone pillar of the tauren was blocked by the warrior''s shield. Behind another tree, the earth mage turned out: "Stonefall!" A huge stone fell from the sky, and hit the tauren''s forehead with a loud boom, smashing him into something bad. Then, the thief suddenly appeared behind the tauren, and the dagger in his hand slammed into the heart of the tauren''s vest. Then the soldier took a step forward, "shield slam", and hit the tauren''s chest with a bump. Although the tauren was tough, these adventurers were also extremely powerful monsters. Everyone had a very powerful shot. The tauren finally couldn''t support even a few tricks, and fell to the ground with a bang. A group of monsters were cleaned up in an instant. The thieves began to look through the pockets of these monsters to see if there was anything, while the warrior beckoned at Robb and Sofa''s hiding place: "You can come out now." Robb took Sofa''s hand and stood up and applauded: "My heroes, it''s a great skill." "Huh? What hero? What effort?" "Ah...I mean you are very strong." "Dare to walk in the Jinghong Mountains, of course you have to be a bit capable." The soldier unceremoniously accepted the adjective "very strong" without being humbly at all. After speaking, his face sank and he turned his head to face him. A companion said: "You all heard what these monsters said." Several companions nodded. There was a look of anger on the soldier''s face: "Our ruler of Norma is starting to go crazy again. The small video that broke out last time caused a wave of anger in our adventurers'' guild. The Holy See finally said that The archbishop of Gran Kingdom is a temporary worker, what is going on now? Is the temporary worker coming again?" Chapter 858： Who are you Robb almost laughed, "Temporary worker? Is it possible that the person in the position of archbishop is also a temporary worker?" The soldier shook his head and sighed: "When people are shameless, what can''t you say? Anyway, just give the public an explanation. As for whether you believe it or not, they just believe it." Sofa was speechless. Robb doesn''t matter, he has seen a lot of similar things, and his current status is not suitable for talking nonsense, just let''s see what these adventurers plan to do. The soldier said to the four companions: "We have to take care of this!" The four companions had no objection at all, and they all nodded: "Well, it''s up to you." "The one who hates monsters the most in the world should be our adventurers." The warrior said seriously: "Only we are fighting various monsters for years and years. We know the qualities of monsters best. They cannot coexist with human beings. , Can only kill and eat people. The Norma Kingdom once again joined forces with monsters, just to deal with Godafather in Westwind City. We adventurers will never agree to such a thing." The demon hunter nodded and said: "Yes! Godafather is working hard to kill the black dragon. That is the lifelong wish of many adventurers. I still want to follow Godafather and shoot two arrows at the black dragon. This is the key. At that time, the Norma Kingdom did something like this, which really made me chill." "Anyway, we have to find a companion in the Adventurer''s Guild to find these mines together!" The soldier said, "Just take this opportunity to expose the conspiracy of the Norma Kingdom. This time we must let the Holy See take good care of it. Admitting an apology and retracting their stupid decision is definitely not something that can be solved by another temporary worker." When Robb heard what they said, he felt warm in his heart. There are still many good people in this world... For things like humans, whether they are good or evil is never determined by nationality. No matter how scumbag country is, there are good people, and no matter how good the country is, there are scumbags. The soldier said: "Then let''s set out, and let the prospecting work temporarily." He had just finished saying this, and suddenly, there was a strange laughter in the sky. Three harpies came quickly from the depths of the mountains in the northeast, passing over everyones heads, and they bowed their heads. Next, looking at the five adventurers and Robb below, there was a strange laughter of unknown meaning. The five adventurers originally thought that the harpy would attack, but the harpy did not stop, and passed over their heads in an instant. Then, two rays of light lit up on the clearing next to everyone, and two red skins emerged from the light, with horns but no demon with wings. The warrior yelled: "It''s the demons!" The mage also shouted: "Be careful!" The two demons waved at the same time, and two fireballs flew towards the adventurers. The warrior raised a shield and touched them. Both fireballs were carried down by him. The demon hunter behind flew his hands and flew in a row. The knife was slammed at the two demons in a fan shape. At the same time, the mage''s stone falling technique also flew away, the thief leaped back and disappeared into the air. The battle went into intense heat in an instant. Five to two, although the number of people has an advantage, the five adventurers were at a disadvantage at the beginning. The demons are not joking. It may not be a problem for a five-person team to fight one demon, but it feels more difficult to fight two. It is difficult for a hunter''s arrow to hit the devil, and the magician''s rock falling technique is always avoided by the devil. The thieves have been looking for opportunities behind the devil, but finally found the opportunity to cut two daggers, but did not cause much damage to the devil, but was kicked and flew away by the devil. The warrior sensed that the situation was not right, and turned to Robb and Solfa: "The monsters here are estimated to have been fully activated, and they are all running out of their hiding places. Once the demon race comes out, it will be extremely dangerous, and even us will be in danger, you guys. Run! Don''t enter this mountain again for a short time...We will also find a chance to run away." "Bump!" A demon slammed his fist on the warrior''s shield, and the warrior was struck backwards a few steps, but he was a high-rank warrior. If you don''t count the equipment, only your own combat power, it''s far away. Above Golda, he took a blow from the devil, and only took a few steps back and stood on the stake. The priest behind gave him a healing magic to shake it off, and he immediately yelled again and switched to a violent posture. An "intercept" blocked the attack of the other demon against the mage, and then instantly switched to a defensive posture, hitting the ground to hold up the demon''s fist. Sofa didn''t smash his tongue: "What a great fighter!" Robb smiled and said: "Noma, the country of knights, is well-deserved. It is not just a joke that it is rich in high-quality fighters. From this team, you can also see how good the adventurers who dare to enter the Jinghong Mountains are. ." "What are you still talking about? Hurry up!" The soldier roared, shaking for several miles. Robb sighed: "I can''t see such an adventurer die here, I want to help." Solfa said: "You don''t need to pick up equipment to fight this time, right?" Robb nodded. Since he began to prepare to deal with the black dragon, he has been carrying all kinds of equipment, only to cover it up with the krypton gold appearance of T-shirt jeans. I saw him stretch out his hand in the T-shirt and drew it, unexpectedly drew out a huge two-handed sword, and saw the five adventurers next to him look dumbfounded. How did this sword come out of such a small dress? Robb took a big step forward and said loudly: "Get out of the way!" With a shout, Robb opened the special skill "Command Aura". Although this aura had no "command" effect on others, it had a shocking feeling that made people feel involuntarily wanting to follow. The adventurers did not hesitate to move away from the left and right. Then Robb arrived, and the two-handed giant sword of Titan steel in his hand swept away suddenly... Brushing the ground, the sword''s edge swept across the waists of the two demons, and the two demons broke in two at the same time. When they fell to the ground, the two demons were not dead yet, and their eyes were full of stunned. Know what happened. "Huh?" The five adventurers were completely stunned. What kind of monster is this Nima? One sword! Just a sword! Actually chopped two demons, this strength is simply breaking through the sky in a frenzied manner. Robb inserted the two-handed sword into his body, actually hanging on his back, but as long as the equipment turned around, it would be hidden by the appearance of the T-shirt and jeans. Therefore, when he inserted it in this way, the two-handed sword disappeared. It''s gone without a trace. He turned his head and said to the five adventurers: "You go and inform the Adventurers'' Guild." Only then did the five adventurers wake up from their shock: "You...who are you?" Chapter 859： Time to take the initiative Robb smiled and said, "I''m just a Gran who eloped with my beloved woman." The five adventurers squinted and obviously didn''t believe it. However, when they saw that Robb was unwilling to say, that''s fine. Strange encounters with strong men. Such things are often encountered by high-level adventurers. , It''s just that the man in front of him is stronger than he is. The five saluted Robb and said, "It seems that we dont need to protect your safety anymore. Lets go to the Adventurers Guild and report on the Norma Kingdoms union with monsters again. Draw a map full of mines..." The five people gave Robb a big gift: "Thank you for your generous gift." Robb said: "You are welcome, if you can find a good mine, it would be a good thing for me." "Huh?" The five of them stunned slightly, and guessed something from these words, but before they could speak, Robb had already raised Sofa''s little hand, and it flashed on the floor, disappearing without a trace. The five had no choice but to sigh in the direction where Robb disappeared: "We were just now, I''m afraid it wasn''t the legendary man..." "It''s a pity that I couldn''t say a few more words!" "Let''s go, we help him find good ore, and then follow him to see the black dragon, haha." Several adventurers sighed and went down to the mountain. Robb actually didn''t flash far away, because the distance of flashing was only a few dozen yards. He pulled Sofa and flashed behind a stone not far away, hiding well, so that the five adventurers could not see him. Sofa didn''t say angrily: "Hey, what''s the use of hiding like this?" Robb laughed and said, "Just run away after you''re done, it''s so exciting." Solfa: "..." She glanced at the corpses of the demons, tauren and orcs on the ground, and whispered: "Godafather, the demon army is coming again, and this time its not a monster in a small place like the Blackpine Mountains. Its from Jinghong. The mountains, the monsters of the demon clans nest, are afraid that their fighting power will be too high. These monsters have lived in the same mountain range as the black dragon for a long time. Even the black dragon is not afraid of it. They are all assembled, which is also a considerable threat. Right. In addition to the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Light, this combat power is very terrifying." Robb shook his head: "If these guys can gather the strength to deal with me and deal with the black dragon, how good would it be? They don''t need to be on the right track." Solved: "Don''t just sigh, say something practical, do you just sit and wait for the enemy to encircle you?" Robb smiled and said, "What does it matter if they enclose them? Anyway, they are all scumbags." After pretending to be forced, Robb said again: "However, always sitting and waiting for someone to fight is too much for them to look down upon me. Occasionally I have to take the initiative to attack, so that others will think that I am just being beaten and won''t fight back. Good sir." Sofaqi said: "Then what should I do now?" Robb took out his cell phone and hummed: "Of course it is now, close the door and let Xuelu out." Solfa: "..." The phone was dialed quickly, and Xuelu laughed on the other side: "My dear, why do you have time to call me? Usually only I call you, and you who have no conscience never take the initiative to call me. ." Robb sweats: "When did my name become dear?" Xuelu: "It was the moment you called just now, honestly, did you miss me?" "I miss you a ghost." Robb said: "I''m talking about business with you." Xuelu said in a strange way: "Do you also have time to talk about business?" "Nonsense, I''m such a serious person." Robb said: "The black dragon made a chaos a few days ago and killed the Pharaoh. The desert kingdom was in civil strife. You may not know about your adventures in the New World." Xuelu really didn''t know, she was surprised and said: "Have you played so much?" Robb said the following things again: "In short, the Norma Kingdom and the Holy See of Light are now running to unite with the demons in the Jinghong Mountains. They are going to join hands against me. I don''t want to be lazy this time. When they come, I have to prepare to pack the things of the black dragon as soon as possible. I don''t have time to spend ink with them." Upon hearing this, Xuelu''s eyes lit up: "Do you want to take the initiative?" Robb said: "Yes! Isn''t it silly to wait for the enemy to encircle you?" Sofa whispered to the side: "You''ve always been so stupid before." Robb: "..." Forget it, the beauty spit out, and a man spit out, kicked. He said to the crystal ball: "Anyway, I am planning to hammer the Demon Race to death before they surround me." "That is... are you going to directly defeat the Demon King?" Xuelu suddenly cheered: "Oh, Demon King City, this time I must go to the Demon King City. Wait, I''ll come right away." Xue Lu said: "I opened a portal to Westwind City on my side, and a portal to Westwind City on your side. I drilled two doors and I will be able to reach you immediately." Seeing that she was so positive, Robb couldn''t help crying and laughing: "Okay, do it, open the door." Just as Robb and Xuelu were on the phone, Elsie was also on the phone with Baron Noren. "Brother Nolen, the front line is tight and needs your support." Elsie yelled into the phone. "What''s the matter? This time Godafather led the army to conquer, and Westwind City sent five hundred soldiers, plus three hundred desert kingdom veterans, you will still be tight on the front line? What can stop you?" Baron Nolan couldn''t help but say. strange. Elsie said: "Godafather was busy looking for ore to make new equipment for us. Not in the army, we ran into a huge scorpion, which kept burrowing, then came out and flew us on top, and then burrowed into the ground. ...Damn it, there is no way with it. I don''t want to delay Godafather''s time, we have to solve this problem ourselves." Baron Nolan: "Puff! Hahaha!" "Laughing?" Elsie said: "Your nephew Conte Chenguang, who was beaten by a scorpion and bruised and swollen, don''t you feel bad?" Baron Nolan said calmly: "It''s just a black nose and a swollen face, not dead, right? That''s okay! A man needs to suffer more and get hurt to grow. Fighting more like this is good for Conte. " Elsie: "That''s your son. Is it really good for you to be so cruel?" "It''s a nephew." Baron Nolan was elegant and calm, showing his gentlemanly temperament. Elsie was speechless for a while: "Anyway, I have no time to talk nonsense and have to treat the wounded. You have to organize it quickly and ask a few old elves. They are more than 900 years old and have rich experience. See if there is anything. Ways to deal with big bugs hiding in the ground." Elsie finished speaking and hung up. As soon as the call was disconnected, Baron Nolens gentlemans face instantly blackened, and he slammed his phone to the ground and raised the table: "Fack, where the **** bug, dare to beat my son." Your nose is blue and your face is swollen. Labor and management can''t kill you for a long time." Chapter 860： Ways to deal with big bugs Baron Noren quickly found three old elves in front of them. At this time, the three old men were sitting in the drawing room of a "publishing house", each holding a book in their hands, waiting to discuss with the publishing house. Publication matters. Suddenly, I saw Baron Noren carrying "Wind''s Sprint" on his body, rolling in like a gust of wind, causing a whirlwind in the living room. The manuscript paper held by the three old men was blown up instantly, flying around the house. "Fak!" "Baron Noren, you are seeking your own death." "Dare to attack our literary works, do you want the elves to declare war on you?" The three old men jumped up at the same time. Fortunately, they lived for more than 900 years. Of course, the magic was not bad. At the same time, they used natural magic to suppress the violent wind brought by Baron Noren in an instant. He even made the manuscript paper floating in the sky fly back page by page and refolded it. To be honest, this trick is not even Robb, because Robbs magic comes from the game. The magic functions in the game are relatively rigid, namely attack, reply, and support. It does not have the ability to control and reset the contribution fee. If Rob saw the trick, he would have to learn from three old men with a cheek. The whirlwind around Baron Nolen stopped, revealing his smiling face full of gentleman''s temperament. He was personable and looked unhurried. He sat down gracefully on the chair opposite to the three old men. I dont know where it changed. A cup of black tea came out and brought it out: "Good noon, three! What are you up to?" The three old men blew their beards with anger: "Noren, dont pretend to be elegant. You just cut the wire with a kitchen knife, and the appearance of sparks and lightning running in all the way has betrayed your eagerness. Now even if you pretend to be a gentleman, you also hide it. Can''t help the panic in your heart." Nolen: "Ginger is still old and spicy... Then I''ll say hurry up..." Fast forward! Wind magic said that the speed of speech is fast, and in an instant it made the three old men feel dizzy, slow to react when they are old, and their thinking is slow. Baron Noren has finished speaking and after several minutes have passed, The old men figured out the problem. "It turns out to be against a big scorpion lurking underground! This is easy to handle." The three old men said: "You only need to send a large number of druids to put magic like''Roots Growing'' underground. If the roots of the magic tree are everywhere, it will not be so simple to dig the ground." Baron Nolen said: "This trick sounds great." The three old men laughed and said: "In the long life of our elves, how many messy monsters have been fought against is just common sense. By the way, there is another good way, which is to wet all the sand with water magic, and then again. Use ice magic to freeze the wet sand. The big scorpion digs the ice blocks frozen by magic, but it is not as easy as digging sand. If it can''t dig the ground, it can only fight on the ground, like Westwind City The soldiers will be able to kill it in a moment." Baron Nolen immediately admired him: "Godafather said that Jiang is old and spicy, so there is nothing wrong with it." The three old men called the elf guards and asked them to immediately mobilize the wizard. After a while, the support force composed of the wizard wizards of the three races was ready. Baron Nolan wears a mooncloth robe, holds the rod of life in his hand, and wears all kinds of messy grandmaster-level accessories. Leading a large group of mages, he dials Elsie''s phone: "Open the door, we are coming over." "brush!" A purple portal opened. Baron Nolan quickly led his team to get in. It didnt take long for them to enter the portal. Just beside the portal, they opened a new portal. The newly opened portal came back. The three of them all seemed to be in despair. After all, they had been exploring the New World for several months. In the jungles of the New World, there was no way to eat well, and there was no place to sleep well. They often had to spend time with each other. Mayas cannibals and magic battles. Only occasionally when they encounter the Maya tribe that can communicate, can there be a quiet place to rest. However, although the three of them are tired, they are very energetic. Especially when I heard that Robb was going to clean the Demon King City, the three of them were even more excited. They just jumped out of the portal and turned around to see. There is also a portal next to them. The three of them were overjoyed and said, "It must be this door. , Godafather drove out to pick us up, come in." The three of them swept the ground and jumped into the portal next to them. Xuelu thought that if she jumped over, she would see Robb waiting for them with a smile. She didn''t know that as soon as she jumped over the portal, she saw a scene of the two armies facing each other. On my side are the army of Westwind City, and the army of the Desert Kingdom led by Matura, and on the opposite side are a lot of army of the Desert Kingdom, in addition, there is also the Nantian Knights of the Norma Kingdom that has just arrived. Anyway, the West Wind fighters blatantly intervened in the civil war in the Desert Kingdom, and the Norma Kingdom no longer concealed any rear support, but directly transferred the Nantian Knights in Gubao, Zhennan. A Norma was laughing in front of the battle: "The scum soldiers of Westwind City, as long as that man is not there, you have a fart." Baron Nolan stood in front of the formation, full of gentlemanly demeanor: "Sir, good evening! Although your Excellency looks arrogant now, but soon, the next will hang you on a five-speed ceiling fan, so that you can fully understand the west wind. The taste of the city''s special torture instrument, if offended, is really helpless, please forgive me." The Norma stiffened: "Who is this? I said who is leading your army? After a while, Madara stands at the forefront, while Elsie runs out, and then another inexplicable guy comes out? Wouldn''t you direct chaos like this?" "Of course not." Maturo, Elsie, and Baron Nolan laughed together: "Where do you need any command and chaos to deal with your scumbag?" When the three of them just said this, Xuelu came out from the side: "What''s going on here? It was Godafather who picked me up to clean the Demon King City. How did I get here? Can someone explain me something?" Everyone: "..." The Norma on the opposite side laughed: "You still have this kind of idiot? You have all come to the battlefield and don''t know what happened? Go and die...Sand King, come and clean up these guys." As soon as the Norma voice fell, a sand dune moved quickly from far to near. The Westwind fighters knew it was the last big scorpion at a glance, and they couldn''t help but become nervous. Xuelu, Golda, and Kik are adventurers, and they have the deepest knowledge of monsters. When they saw this picture, they shouted: "A big monster has attacked from the ground, and I will find a way." Baron Nolan hummed: "Don''t panic! We were prepared." Chapter 861： They are ok The sand dune saw the feet of the Westwind warriors, the elven druids who had just arrived from Westwind City for reinforcements, and pointed towards the ground at the same time. Spreading crazily to the ground. The Sand King was attacking from the ground at this time, digging the sand and digging happily, suddenly felt that countless tree roots appeared in the surrounding sand, and it was not the kind of ordinary branches that would break when hit, but condensed by magic. Tree roots, every time it breaks a tree root, it takes quite a lot of effort. After breaking hundreds of roots in a row, it actually feels a little unsustainable. Then, more tree roots surround it, making it feel front, back, left, and right, like a large net with dense roots. King Sand was taken aback, and quickly wanted to dig up, get out of the ground, and then find another place to burrow. However, a group of human wizards on the ground had already prepared, and pointed at the ground at the same time: "Spring Surgery". Magic spring water rushed to the ground, and instantly penetrated into the sand, and filled the ground. The water-wet sand was obviously much stronger than dry sand, and the King of Sand suddenly failed to break out of the ground. Then, another group of wizards stood up and faced the ground: "Ice Seal Technique!" The icy breath swept across the ground, and the ground froze at a speed visible to the naked eye. As soon as the sand kings two large tongs and head got out of the ground, the ground was completely frozen. Its huge body and tail were all frozen. Under the ground. King Sand panicked! He shook his head desperately and shook two big tongs, trying to get out of the ice, but there was no use for eggs. It suddenly remembered that it still had an earthquake technique, perhaps relying on an earthquake to shatter the frozen ground, just Can run out, quickly start casting spells. But it suddenly discovered that to release this seismic wave, it needs to shake its tail first, but the tail is frozen now and it can''t shake at all. "Go! Kill it." Baron Noren took the lead in throwing a wind blade technique, and the wizards next to him were also full of firepower. Xuelu finally understood what had happened at this time, and laughed: "Fighting monsters with the army is also very interesting, hahaha! The army''s tactics are really powerful. Such a powerful monster was controlled by the army in an instant. Live, if we fight, I really dont know what to do. Golda, Kik, lets go too." Golda shrugged: "No chance to shoot Luo!" I saw a bunch of fireballs, ice arrows, wind blades, and falling rocks, all hitting the sand kings forehead. The immobile Sand king had no room to dodge, and he was smashed into a whimper, and two of them were waving wildly. The holding pliers dropped weakly. I saw a scene of magic flying randomly, unexpectedly added a Kangte, he rushed forward, while shouting: "Eat my Chenguang family''s family legend-whirlwind!" When Baron Nolan saw this scene, he was overjoyed: "Haha, look at my nephew, how brave." Xuelu next to him said strangely: "He shouted to use whirlwind, but why is he rushing forward? Whirlwind should be a long-range magic, right?" Baron Nolan: "Huh?" A bad premonition immediately rose in his heart. I saw Conte rushed in front of the scorpion, kicked it hard, and kicked the scorpion''s front face, waiting for the scorpion to turn around and then a sword to slash on its back. However, the scorpion was frozen on the ground and could not move at all. , He has a fart for this kick... Besides, even if such a big scorpion is not frozen, it is impossible to make it turn around with Conte''s power. Conte: "Oh, my whirlwind can''t make it spin." Baron Nolen''s gentlemanly demeanor disappeared immediately, and he said in a desperate manner: "Fak! The whirlwind technique handed down by my Chenguang family is not like this." Everyone: "Baron Nolan, is this the first time you have seen Conte use the whirlwind technique with your own eyes? Sorry, sorrow." Baron Nolen threw himself to the ground with a thud, bending forward in frustration. In a blink of an eye, the Sand King was cleaned up by Westwind City. The Norma and Desert Kingdom rebels in the back were too late to respond. They were too late to support. Everyone rushed together for a while, until the Sand Kings The bodies were so hard that they woke up. The leader of the Southern Sky Knights roared: "Without the help of the Sand King, my Southern Knights will still blow up your trash, knights! Charge! Charge!" The Mamluks and Scimitar fighters of the rebels also rushed forward together. The two leading generals, Matura and Elsie, also waved their scimitars and scepters forward: "Face! Clean up this group of garbage. We can''t be underestimated when Godafather is away. NS." The two sides rushed towards the middle from two directions, intertwined for an instant. Golda said to the excited Xuelu: "Let''s go back. This is not a place where adventurers like us are mixed. We are only good at small team battles. This kind of battle can''t even figure out how to intervene." Xuelu said, "It''s not bad to throw a few fireballs forward." Golda: "Stop it, you will hit yourself." The two of them, Kik, walked forward, pulled Xuelu back, got back into the portal behind the formation, and returned to Westwind City again. They looked around and found a new portal. , Quickly got into this portal, this time got through, and finally got it right. I saw Robb standing in front of the portal, looking at them grinningly: "Why is it so slow? I thought that as soon as the door was opened, Xuelu would come out, but it took a long time for the three of you to come over." Xuelu laughed and jumped over and hung Robb''s neck: "My dear, we entered the wrong portal and ran to Elsie." "Oh? Elsie also happened to open the portal." Robb asked with a smile, "How is the situation over there?" Golda stepped forward and narrated the battle just now, and smiled: "It was pretty smooth over there. When we passed by, we happened to see them clean up the enemy''s huge monsters. The next battle will definitely be won by our side. " Robb nodded after listening, "It seems that I have nothing to worry about over there." In the past, when he only controlled one Westwind City, Robb was able to do everything, but now the stalls in Westwind City are also supplemented, such as the Gran Kingdom, the New World, the Desert Kingdom... the world is so hot that Robb cant have everything. , Its time to let go and let the subordinates handle some things on their own in the future. After so many years of development, Westwind City is now able to fight tough battles without Robb. There is nothing to worry about. Robb smiled and said to the trio of adventurers: "Well, let''s go to the Demon King City with peace of mind. Don''t tell me that you don''t know where the Demon King City is." Chapter 862： Robb Team Five "No one knows the exact location of the Demon King City." As soon as she heard about the Demon King City, Xuelu''s eyes glowed, and she swiped the floor and found out a general map of the Jinghong Mountains from her pocket. This was a "large area map", and Robb could not look for minerals on it. But now he can''t rush to look for ore first. If he doesn''t solve the problem of monsters, he can''t look for ore at all. The monsters in the Jinghong Mountains must be defeated before the adventurers can be dispatched collectively to help him find the ore. Xuelu''s fingers moved on the map: "Although no one knows the exact location of the Demon King City, the members of our Adventurer''s Guild have reduced the location of the Demon King City to a very low level through the efforts of countless adventurers over hundreds of years. A small area." She pointed to the northwest area of ??Jinghong Mountain Range and said: "It is right here. It is said that the black dragons lair is also nearby. However, the black dragon will only come out and make trouble when the black dragon is flying, and usually stay in the lair to sleep. , If no one messes with it, it won''t make a move." This Robb understands that the black dragon is the NPC of the game. It must act according to the rules set by the game. It will come out to make trouble every four years, and it will only stay there when it comes out to make trouble, unless someone enters. Its "active attack" range, otherwise it would not do anything. Xue Lu said: "We go to this area and search carefully, and we will definitely be able to find Demon King City." Robb said: "Since you can find it by searching carefully in this area, why hasn''t your adventurer''s guild been found for hundreds of years?" Xuelu laughed and said, "Isn''t the strength enough! The adventurers who went there to search for them-are all dead." Robb: "..." Well, using a group of weak chickens to describe them is praise them, it is a group of bugs. Xuelu suddenly turned her head and smiled at Robb. Seeing her strange expression, Robb couldn''t help asking: "Just say what you want to say, don''t stare at people and laugh like this." Xue Lu said: "My dear, let''s go out for an adventure this time, don''t you take the lead in everything, okay? Let the three of us, oh no, add Solfa, it''s four. Wait for the four of us to take action first Monster, when we really cant figure it out, you will do it again. Robach said: "Why is it so troublesome?" "Because... once you kill all the monsters, how can I risk it?" Xue Lu said: "It is my long-cherished wish to explore the Demon King City. It is a big adventure that I want to go. If you push it all the way, I How to play?" Robb: "Playing around, we are doing serious things." "Isn''t doing serious things to satisfy my own sense of justice? After all, it is a kind of spiritual satisfaction." Xue Lu said: "And I want to take risks, want excitement and happiness, and it is also a kind of spiritual satisfaction. Both are important." Robb: "..." Well, although this sounds a bit wrong, it actually makes sense. Robb has always believed that anyone doing any good is actually for a sense of satisfaction. When human beings do good things, they will have this kind of spiritual self-satisfaction. This is the driving force for all people to do good things and cannot be denied. "Well, then I will be a priest along the way and treat everyone." Robb smiled and said: "And you four... Warrior, hunter, mage, thieves..." Sofa protested: "I am not a thief, I am an assassin!" Golda smiled and said, "Isn''t the assassin a high-level thief? The skills they know are all the same, not just unlocking, stealth, and assassination. It''s just that the thief is relatively junior." Sofa seriously protested: "But I am an assassin, not a thief." "Well, well, you are an assassin." Robb smiled and said: "In short, we are the standard five-man squad." After finishing speaking, he did not know where to draw a rod of life, held it in his hand, and smiled: "I look like a priest like this, right?" Golda smiled and said, "Wow, it looks like it." Robb: "Wow!" The four people next to him were sweating profusely: "It''s a begging voice." "It''s this kind of begging sound that is the essence of the priest. You know what a fart." Robb smiled and said: "Let''s go, go to the Demon King City." As a result, the great five-member group of adventurers began to move towards the northwest. In the history of the Demon Continent, the first team that could truly set foot in the Demon King City was born. Their story is destined to be an epic. Of course, it can be advanced here. Reveal what the stories sung by the poets are like. "The five-member squad that passed the big thorns and thorns, defeated countless monsters, and entered the depths of the Demon King City. They tried their best to fight the evil demons, bleeding and sweating without tears. After a **** battle, finally The burial of the Demon King family brought peace to the Continent of Every Demon..." Poets poems are always full of such a glorious and just style of painting. However, the actual style of painting is like this: "Wow! Xuelu! You played well." Robb hid behind a big rock. Throwing out a first-level healing magic, while pretending to be trembling, shouted: "Quickly kill this tauren, I''m so scared." Xuelu waved her staff and was chasing a tauren with a violent bang, hitting the tauren full of bags. Sofa murmured in the back: "What ghost mage? Give me a magic attack!" Xuelu shook the staff and laughed and said, "I''m just testing the effect of the latest junior cudgel training book. This training book is very useful. I am now very strong cudgel, hahaha, This seems to be a monk''s skill, right? Haha, fun, fun." "It''s fun, you are so big, put it down quickly." Sofa called: "Be careful of something wrong." "I want to put it down, but I can''t knock it to death." Xuelu knocked **** the tauren''s forehead: "I don''t know why, these skills are so powerful. You see, I knocked it hard, but it only works. After a few bags, I wont die." Robb said in a strange way in the distance: "The power of these skills comes from the dual addition of strength and agility. Your strength and agility are too bad, so there is no power." Xuelu said: "Then you can add it to me! What is that name? The king''s blessing is still something." Robb shook his head: "You are too tough. That''s the skill of a paladin. I''m just a young priest who is just a fledgling priest. This time I''m out for an adventure. I''m here to make soy sauce." Xuelu: "Hey!" She was still protesting. Sofa couldn''t help it anymore. She swiped the floor and jumped over. The two Titan steel daggers in her hand stabbed the tauren''s back at the same time. The tauren screamed and fell down. Down. Sofa put away his dagger, clapped his hands, turned and left: "It''s a waste of time." Chapter 863： Xuelus past The five people marched all the way to the northwest. From time to time, they could encounter various monsters on the road. Some of these monsters were "ground snakes" entrenched in the Jinghong Mountains, while others had received orders from the Demon King to go to the northern part of the Desert Kingdom. The "Tomb of the King" oasis assembled and prepared to deal with Robb, but was shot to death by Robb''s team halfway through. Of course, the five-person team can''t block all the monsters that have gathered in the past, but if they encounter it, they just slapped to death. If they can''t, Robb believes that Elsie and the others are capable of solving a certain degree of enemy. He will also call himself. The five people are not lonely on the road, and occasionally they can run into other teams of adventurers who are also dangling in the Jinghong Mountains. Some adventurers have taken the task to find a certain herb, and some have received a commission to destroy a certain one. Certain monsters avenged the villagers in a certain village below the mountain, and even came in to help Robb find ore. The Adventurer''s Guild has invested a lot of combat power around the Jinghong Mountains, and they are all advanced adventurers, because this most dangerous mountain is not a place where beginner adventurers can enter and mix. In the evening of that day, the five people came to the deepest boundary in the northwestern part of Jinghong Mountains. Looking up to the north, you can see a towering snow mountain, which is the main peak of Jinghong Mountain. Xuelu pointed to the snow-capped mountain and whispered: "The black dragon lives on it, so it is also called the Black Dragon Peak. It is a place that must not be visited on the Demon Continent. Hundreds of years ago, there were brave adventurers trying Go up to kill the black dragon, but after their countless failures, no one will go up to challenge the black dragon in the last hundred years." Robb nodded and said: "It''s right not to go. Even I have to be fully prepared to deal with this stuff. Ordinary people are better not to play with fire." Xuelu nodded with a smile: "And the legendary Devil City should be in a crack under the Black Dragon Peak, where monsters are crowded, and adventurers have spent hundreds of years unable to find out there. , Hey, but, this time we finally have to find out in our hands. Finding the Demon King City and defeating the Demon King is very important to me." The more she talked, the more excited she got, and there were two blushes on her face. Robb couldn''t help being a little curious: "I often hear you talk about the Devil''s City. What makes you so obsessed with it?" "Ah, it''s nothing!" Xue Lu''s eyes suddenly blurred, as if she remembered something that made her a little lost, she immediately looked at him from the left, and no longer struggled with this question. Robb felt an unusual breath, this was not the usual Xuelu. He quietly pulled Golda next to him, who knew it, pretending to go to the bathroom with Robb, and the two left the two girls and turned to the back of the nearby bushes. Robb then asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter with Xuelu? Since I knew this guy, she has been very persistent in Demon King City." Golda shrugged: "The reason for adventurers to take risks is nothing more than those." Robb: "Oh? My parents were killed by the devil? Want revenge?" Golda shook her head: "You think too much, Xuelu is an orphan, but there is no such vulgar reason to avenge her parents, what is her real reason..." Speaking of this, Golda couldn''t help but feel happy: "This has to start when we were young." Robb was very interested: "Come on, speak slowly." "When I was young, I, Xuelu, and Kik were all children in an orphanage." Golda smiled and said, "You know, there must be more than us in the orphanage, but there are many others. child." Robb nodded: "That is inevitable!" Golda said: "The orphanage was funded by a nobleman. His real purpose in running this orphanage was not to save us orphans, but to train us as his private soldiers. So, he spent A lot of money. Ask someone to teach us combat skills and magic. That''s how the three of us learned." Speaking of this, Golda was silent for a while, seeming to be reminiscing about the past, and then continued: "You must have noticed that the three of us are all scumbags of poor academic performance. Among the many children in the orphanage, we Three are considered the most useless, the most trash, and the most trash. She is often bullied by a group of children with excellent grades. There is a girl who is a fire magician like Xuelu. She learns fire magic very well. She often bullies Xuelu who has poor grades..." Robb almost spit out with a "poof": "I can smell the academy''s pretending to be a face-slapped plot. Could it be that Xuelu made a bet with this person, whoever gets through the Demon King City first will be eligible to hit the other side? Face, step her on her feet, ask her to lick her shoes, or even let the other party strip her off the street?" Golda sweats: "Godafather, where did you want to go? Although she often bullies Xuelu, the relationship between the two is not so bad. After all, we grew up in an orphanage. How the bullying is a family, there is no need to be like this. After she bullied Xuelu for a while, the two became good friends instead, and they agreed to explore the Demon King City together." Robb Khan: "Huh? Isn''t that the case? Normal novels are written like this, so what is going on behind?" Golda faintly said: "A dozen years ago, the nobleman who raised us participated in a small battle against monsters." Robb frowned... Golda said: "The outstanding orphans, all followed the nobles on the battlefield to kill the monsters, but our three scums were left behind. It''s useless. The friend of Xuelu also went with him. Before she left, she said to Xuelu that she would take Xuelu to explore the Demon King City together when she had done a great job on the battlefield and gained the trust of the noble master and was allowed to go out." Robb: "I will wipe it and set the Flag! I''m afraid I won''t be able to return." Golda smiled bitterly: "You were right. In that battle, none of the people who participated in the encirclement and suppression of monsters came back. They all died. Even the nobleman who raised us died. There was no orphanage. We had no choice but to shut down. The three of us were kicked out and became wild children... Fortunately, we were also a little capable at the time, so we went to the Adventurers Guild to take on some of the simplest and most trash small tasks and earn some money. Little money makes ends meet." "You know about the next thing." Golda said: "We know that we are not strong enough. We may never have the opportunity to set foot in Demon King City in this life, but Xuelu always remembers the agreement with her good friend. She wants to go there. Look, that''s all, it''s not a great wish." Robb let out a cry, and he couldn''t help but think to himself: Okay! In fact, most peoples dreams are like this, the small, unremarkable reason is not so earth-shattering, it is just a little bit of nicks left by the past in your heart. Chapter 864： Such a big snake A gorge appeared in front of the five people. The gorge was very narrow and very secluded. There was originally only a top of the valley like a line of sky. It was shaded by towering trees, and the sun could not shine on the ground at the bottom of the valley. Passing through this gorge, you will reach the deepest and most terrifying area in the Jinghong Mountains. Xuelu stood at Taniguchi and glanced inwardly, feeling the rich aura of monsters inside, and she couldn''t help feeling a little vacant, but she became courageous again when she thought of Robb and stood behind her back. If Robb was not there, in such a dangerous place as the Jinghong Mountains, the three of them would not dare to enter, but with Robb, everything is possible. I boldly drilled into the canyon, and after walking less than two steps, I felt that my feet were empty, and then a huge spider web rose from the ground, lifted her web up, and she was hung up. On the tree. Xuelu shouted in the spider web: "Fak, what the hell?" A giant spider as big as an elephant climbed down from the next big tree, and stood on the branch where Xuelu was hung on, hissing sound from its mouth. Kick hurriedly hurried his bow to shoot an arrow at the big spider. The big spider was actually extremely agile. He jumped a little to the side, avoided the arrow, and then roared at the remaining four, showing his mouth. Bai Sensen''s fangs. Robb said: "Wow, it''s intimidating us, let''s get out of here, don''t try to save Xuelu." Golda said: "I''m so scared, let''s drop Xuelu and run away." Robb said: "I think so too." Xuelu: "Hey!" Sofa silently drew out two daggers: "Don''t make such vulgar jokes, hurry up and rescue people." Golda rushed forward, and the spider bit on his Titan steel shield, unable to bite at all. The one-handed sword in Golda''s right hand slashed forward with a sword, and the spider actually slid horizontally and easily avoided. On the other side, the dagger in Sofa''s hand was swiped twice, and the spider web that was wrapped in Xuelu was cut open. Xuelu fell on the ground, tore the sticky cobwebs from her body, and cursed as she tore it: "Damn it, I''ll be stunned as soon as this broken place comes." Golda laughed in front of him and said, "Who told you that a mage has to go ahead? Either I go in the forefront of this place, or a hunter who is good at spotting traps will go ahead, so you can''t be your turn." "Cut!" Xue Lu curled her lips, then reached out her hand to point at the spider, a powerful fireball flew over and hit the spider with a bang. The magical flame instantly engulfed the spider, and the spider emitted After a burst of hiss, it turned into a pile of black ashes. Robb walked up from behind with a staff at this time, and said non-stop: "Wow, the deepest part of Jinghong Mountain is so terrible, so terrible, there was a big spider just entering the door." "Pretend, just pretend hard." Xuelu pouted her mouth. "You told me not to shoot." Robber learned Xuelu''s tone and whispered: "If you push it all the way, people won''t have to play." Xuelu protested: "I didn''t talk like that." Golda said: "Huh? I think I learned a lot." Kik: "Agree +1!" Xuelu: "..." She hummed twice and decided not to go to the front. She stood next to Robb, left and right with Sofa, looking like Robbs two female bodyguards. This position is safe and secure. It shouldn''t fall into the spider web again. Golda and Kik shook their heads with a smile, and walked into the canyon first. Xuelu took Robb''s arm, the kind that was tight, like a woman holding her boyfriend shopping, and smiled: "Let''s go, let''s go in too." Robb said: "You hold me so tightly. If you don''t put up a fighting posture, you won''t have time to take action in any emergency." Xuelu smiled and said, "I don''t care, it''s safe to stick to you anyway." Robb: "..." On the other side, Sofa flattened his mouth and said in a low voice, "No wonder the Queen is always attacking you." Xuelu: "Huh? What are you talking about? I didn''t hear clearly." Solfa: "I didn''t say anything." Although Sofa didnt say anything, she deliberately walked closer to Robb. She is usually a more reserved woman. She always deliberately stays away from Robb. But Xuelu was so confused that she wanted to leave. It wasn''t far, so I had to be symmetrical with Xuelu, so I simply stood side by side with Robb, although I was embarrassed to hold Robb''s arm, but it was still close. Robbs heart is secretly happy: Women dont want to be jealous, men can take advantage of it, its good, come on, keep it up! Golda and Kik, who led the way in front, looked back, then shrugged dumbfoundingly, and were too lazy to deal with the three neuropathies behind them, and continued to open the way. The three people walked into the gorge tightly. This kind of barren mountains and ridges are no better than the city. There are no smooth roads here, there are chaotic rocks and big trees everywhere, and it is very difficult for the three people to walk side by side in a row. It''s either blocked by rocks or blocked by trees, embarrassing. Xuelu suddenly saw a path between trees next to it, which was quite open. It should be no problem to walk side by side there. She hurriedly pulled La Robb and said, "Go over there, not crowded over there." Sofa vigilantly said: "Golda and Kik haven''t checked that road." Xue Lu said: "It''s okay, my dear is walking with us, what else is there to be afraid of?" Sofa thought about it carefully, and that was the case. As a result, the three of them got out of the woods and rocks and walked to the still open road. Xuelu smiled and said: "Strange, this Jinghong Mountain Range is full of monsters, who will come to make a way?" Just after she said this, Golda who opened the road in the distance turned her head and shouted: "Hey, you are not walking on the same road at all, that is the back of a super giant demon python." Xuelu: "..." At this point, the reaction is too late. The ground vibrated, brushed the ground, and a giant python came out of the soil. Sure enough, this was not a forest path, but a giant demon python lying in a ravine. Its huge body filled the ravine. As a result, It looks like a wide forest path... It was about feeling that its back was stepped on. It was quite unhappy, its huge body was rolled up frantically, and it moved fast. In just an instant, it entangled Robb, Xuelu, and Sofa. The snakes entangled people more and more tightly, and the three people were squeezed together in an instant, and the squeezed tighter and tighter. The two beauties squeezed tightly on Robb''s body one after the other. Xuelu''s small face was less than a centimeter away from Robb''s lips. That''s cool! Robb! Chapter 865： Im saving you The giant snake entangled the three of them, and the body of the snake kept tightening. The body that was as wide as a road, carrying huge power, retracted in the middle, and the power squeezed in all directions was extremely terrifying. If three ordinary adventurers were here, the whole body would be broken in an instant. I can''t die anymore. However, the three of Robb are not a big problem. Robb, the cheating guy, will not say anything. Sofa wears a polar fur armor. Although it is only leather armor, his defense is also very high. For most monsters, there is no way to break the defense. Only Xuelus cloth armor is almost the same. She wears the moon cloth provided by the elves for her, and the robe made by Robb. This kind of clothing is relatively rare and the equipment, but the moon cloth is the origin of this world. The materials that the residents already have, and the things they have made cannot surpass the common sense of the world. Therefore, when the snake body tightens, Xuelu''s pressure is the most. However, when Robb wrapped an arm around Xuelu''s waist and put the arm against the snake''s body, the force of the snake''s body tightening in the middle was completely blocked by Rober''s arm, and Xuelu I didn''t feel the pressure anymore, I only felt the stimulus when I was held by Robb in his arms. She followed Robbs way of "wow" and said with a smile: "I usually take the initiative, this time you take the initiative." Robb hummed: "I''m saving you. If you don''t hug you, you will be entangled to death by a snake." Golda''s cry sounded in the distance: "Fak! Such a big snake?" Xuelu turned her head and said, "Didn''t you just introduce the giant demon python? How can you be so surprised to see it now? Give me calmness." Golda said: "I just read its introduction in the Adventurer''s Handbook. When I saw it, I still felt that it was too big to be true. Of course I was surprised." Kik: "+1." Xue Lu said, "Don''t be shocked, save me quickly." Golda said: "Godafather is by your side, what else do we save?" Xuelu: "Huh? That''s right! Honey, come up with a solution." Robb shook his head with a serious face: "Do you think I''m a fool? I''m tightly squeezed between two beauties. Why should I save myself? I am a fool to break free at this time. I really want to say something to this cute snake, please haunt us as much as you like!" Xuelu: "..." Solfa: "..." At this time, the giant magic python also seemed to find that its entanglement had no effect. The snake''s head like a hill was lifted from a distance, and the yellow eyes stared at the three Robb fiercely. Robb shouted at it: "Come on, come on, wrap it around for a while!" He just yelled at the end of a sentence, the giant demon snake lowered his head and took a mouthful, biting the upper bodies of Robb, Sofa, and Xuelu all in his mouth. Snakes will not bite off their prey, they will only swallow them whole. The upper bodies of all three of them were trapped in the snake''s mouth, and there was an extremely fishy smell in their noses... Xuelu: "Ahhh, it''s disgusting! Honey, don''t you want to take action now?" Sofa also exclaimed, "Hey, have enough fun." Robb said: "But I''m just a little pastor. What can I do in this case? Unless, Sofa gives me a kiss, I can evolve from a pastor to a paladin. Maybe there is still a little room for struggle." "Why is it pro-sofa?" Xuelu protested: "Can''t I give you a kiss?" "No!" Robb said, "It''s not uncommon for you to get kissed too easily." Xuelu: "..." Sofa was secretly happy, but on the surface he said solemnly: "Hey! I told you to stop playing, I really want to be swallowed." The three people vomit in the snakes mouth, and the voices are all wrapped in the snakes mouth. People outside cant hear it at all. According to Golda and Kik, the three of them are completely in a state of motionlessness, as if the situation is a little bit. Not good. Golda Khan said: "Hey, Kik, what''s the matter with the three of them? Godafather shouldn''t even be able to deal with this snake. Why are the three of them completely immobile?" Kike said: "I don''t know." Golda said: "It''s not that Godafather pretends to be a little priest and is addicted. We have to save the two of us, or we would rather be swallowed." Kikhan said: "It''s hard to say, Godafather likes spoofs the most." The two looked at each other, and then said together: "Let''s do it!" Kick pulled his bow and set his arrows, brushing the snake''s head, and three arrows shot out. The three arrows hit the scales of the giant demon python, making a crisp sound. The scales of the giant demon python were unusually hard. Ordinary weapons are difficult to damage it, but the arrows used by Kik are made of black wood and arrows made of thorium. The lethality is extremely terrible. Three puffs and three arrows are inserted. On the head of the snake. The giant devil''s head was raised up, a little confused, I really didn''t figure out where this guy''s arrow was so powerful that it could actually hurt himself. At this time Golda also yelled: "Charge!" From a distance, he rushed to the side of the snake''s belly. The shield slammed, causing the snake''s belly to "touch" with a muffled sound. The force penetrated into the body, and the giant demon python was so painful that it could not help being furious, but even if it was In its anger, it didn''t spit out the three people in its mouth, but swallowed all of them, and only three people''s feet were exposed outside. The snake''s tail swept across, sweeping towards Golda. Golda raised a shield to block... At this moment, a man''s shout suddenly sounded in the woods behind: "There is a monster hurting people, please help." After this shout, a man in the woods suddenly charged out. He rushed across a long distance in an instant, and reached in front of Golda. The shield in his hand was raised and grabbed in front of Golda, blocking the devil''s python. The tail swept across. Only heard a muffled sound of "Peng", the man was shaken by the huge force on the snake''s tail and flew backwards, but instead of falling, he turned over in mid-air and landed unexpectedly. Stopped steadily, this guy was so beautiful, so Golda couldn''t help but sigh secretly. Then, a huge fireball flew out of the woods. No, this is not a fireball. It should be called "Pyroblast". It cut across the woods and hit the giant devil''s neck accurately. Boom, Pyroblast. It exploded, and the huge flame magic power flowed everywhere. The giant demon python ate the flame and was obviously seriously injured. The snake''s mouth was opened, and Robb, Xuelu, and Sofa fell from the snake''s mouth. Came out and fell to the ground. The man who blocked the snake''s tail just said loudly: "They don''t seem to be dead yet, give them treatment soon." There was another golden light in the woods, and a soft holy light surrounded the three of them. It was a high-level healing magic, which seemed very powerful. However, the three of them were not injured in the first place, so it is not the point whether this healing technique is strong or not. . Chapter 866： Are you looking for the Demon King City too? The three got up from the ground and stood up. Now Robb has no two sisters tightly squeezed by his side, feeling a little bit disappointed, but forget it, the smell in the snakes mouth is really bad, and its okay to come out, but its a little bit too small to fool Sofa. It''s a pity, but sooner or later it can be deceived, and it''s not in a hurry. He looked around and found that there were a few more people around him, a man with a sword and shield, dressed very much like Golda, he looked like a defensive warrior, and the equipment he wore was quite cool. Mithril armor, the wild adventurer with this kind of equipment, is really a rich man, definitely the top adventurer on the Continent of the Demon. Another female magician walked out of the woods. Like Xuelu, she was wearing a red magic robe, with wavy hair on her head, which looked very wild and unrestrained. She was holding a staff in her right hand. It was studded with jewels, and it didn''t seem to be Fanpin. Raising her left hand, a small fireball was surging in her palm. A priest followed him. He was wearing a silver-white armor. It appeared to be a silver-plated armor. He was holding a scepter in his right hand and a shield in his left hand. This is an authentic high-level combat priest, and Al The western style is more similar. Can fight melee, can cast spells, quite cool. There is also a demon hunter and an assassin in the back, a team that is almost the same professional as Robb''s five-man team. These five people didn''t have time to greet Robb and the others when they appeared on the stage, but directly attacked the giant demon python. "Boom!" "Aim and shoot!" "Shadow Kill." Several DPS fired at the same time, and the giant demon python ate a few shots, and was seriously injured. It roared angrily at the five people twice, as if it was about to rush down and bite, but suddenly turned around. Fleeing towards the depths of the forest, although the snake body is huge, but very flexible, it ran a long way in the blink of an eye. The five did not chase them, put away their weapons, and turned to look at Robb and his group. As a seasoned adventurer, of course, you must first look at your goals and analyze them. The five people''s eyes swept across the five of Robb, but they didn''t know it, but at first glance they felt cheating. It turned out that Robb and his party were all wearing Robb''s hand-rubbing "appearance outfit", and the equipment was not obvious. Robb himself is a T-shirt and jeans. Xuelu was dressed in a restaurant billboard costume, without the slightest appearance of a mage. Golda wore a villager costume, only the hunter costume worn by Kik and the assassin costume of Solfa looked like that, at least giving people the feeling that they were adventurers. The soldier among the five said, "What are you five doing? It''s dangerous to run to the depths of Jinghong Mountain to play." "Uh, this." Golda said: "We are not here to play, but to do business, find the Devil City, and fulfill our great dreams." Those five: "..." Although they didn''t say it clearly, the expression on their faces was obvious: Just like you, come to the Demon King City? Do you understand the truth that you can''t die if you don''t die? The leading soldier said: "I think you should stop playing here. It''s not too deep to enter the core area of ??Jinghong Mountain. We **** you out of the valley. You should be able to walk out of the non-core area by yourself, right?" Golda said: "This... we don''t need to go out. We have an important mission. We must find the Demon King City and do something before we can leave." The headed soldier sweated profusely: "Hey, it will die!" Golda said: "No, we are also very powerful adventurers." "Just as powerful as before?" The warrior said: "Three people were stuffed into the mouth of the giant demon python, and the other two were incompetent and furious outside." Golda sweated profusely and thought: If you don''t make a move, Godafather will surely kill the snake. Of course, if they are kindly rescued, Golda can''t speak bad words to others. That would be too immature. He bent over and said in a polite way: "Thank you for your help, but we are indeed capable of it. Explored here." The leading soldier said: "Forget it, it''s your freedom to explore where you want, and we don''t have the right to interfere. However, we don''t want to see you being killed by monsters. It just so happens that we are looking for the Demon King City. You can move with us. , So we can take care of you a little bit." Golda took a peek at Robb and saw that Robb had no intention of objecting, and then said to the soldier: "Then we shall act together, my name is Golda, how about you?" The leading soldier smiled and said, "My name is Chris Norris, and you can call me Chris." "Huh?" Golda, Kik, and Xuelu said almost at the same time: "You... are the most famous adventurer in the Adventurer''s Guild, Chris Norris? Then... your five teams are in the Guild. The most famous Blitzkrieg team?" Chris smiled and said, "Yes, we are the Shocking Blitzers." Golda, Xuelu, and Kik all showed admiration on their faces. Obviously, this team is quite famous. Robb and Solfa didn''t know at all, after all, they were separated like a mountain. Robb asked Xuelu next to him in a low voice, "What is the origin of this team?" Xuelu whispered in Robbs ear: This is the most powerful team in the Adventurers Guild. Because of the activities in the Jinghong Mountains for many years, it always takes the most difficult tasks, and it can perfectly It''s done, so it''s famous throughout the guild." Robb smiled and said, "I often do activities in Jinghong Mountains? That is definitely more familiar to you than you. With them, the chances of finding Demon King City will be higher." Ten people came together. Although the people of Jinghong Blitzkrieg are very famous, they don''t have much air. Adventurers love freedom and unrestrained personality. Few people have the condescending temperament cultivated in the large organizational structure. It also seems to be a very common thing to help each other in strange times. Chris just said to Golda in a complaining tone: "Why are you the captain? You should have a clear understanding of the strength of your team, and bring the players to the depths of this stunning mountain range. It''s too irresponsible. Even if you want to go to the Demon King City to take an adventure, you have to do what you can first." Golda smiled bitterly: "Yes, yes, you are right." He quickly turned off the topic: "Why are you here too? Did you take on a strange mission? What mission will let you find the Demon King City?" Chris sighed and whispered: "It is a task directly entrusted to us by the guild. Let us find the Demon King City and figure out the relationship between the Holy See of Light and the demons." "Um?" Golda was surprised: "What will the guild do?" Chapter 867： The real priest beats people with his fists Chris whispered: "It seems that you haven''t returned to the guild for a long time. A few days ago, a group of adventurers were attacked by demons on the high slopes of loess. The Holy See is in contact with the Mozu again and wants to join forces to deal with Godafather in Westwind City." When everyone heard this, they almost couldn''t help but scream out. Fortunately, they forcibly held back, but the expression on their faces became very weird. Chris said: "The guild president thought about this question carefully and felt something very strange." Robb asked curiously: "Where is weird?" Chris said: "In this world, the person who knows the Jinghong Mountains best should be our Adventurer''s Guild, right?" Xuelu nodded seriously: "This is inevitable. For hundreds of years, the guild has been tirelessly exploring the Jinghong Mountains. Countless adventurers died of the Jinghong Mountains. Our understanding of this mountain should be based on anyone Up." Chris said: "But a very strange thing happened here." "Oh?" Everyone looked at him with questioning eyes. Chris said: "Our Adventurer''s Guild knows this mountain range so well, but we have never found the Demon King City. But why can the Holy See of Light want to contact the Demon King to be able to get in touch?" Everyone: "..." Everyone lost their voices for a while, and it was really terrifying to think carefully. Robb had never taken these scumbags to his heart before, so he didnt think about it. When Chris said this, he couldnt help but feel very curious: Youre right, this thing is weird. The Adventurers Guild is looking for it. Before the Demon King City, the Holy See of Illumination was able to get in touch if he wanted to make contact. It didn''t seem to take much time for the devil to agree to join forces with them. There must be something wrong with this matter." He played a trick, but unfortunately no one here understands his stalk. Everyone must have no idea about this matter, so Robb can''t play it anymore. Chris said: "After the little video brought out by the Gran Kingdom was played, my adventurers'' guild and the Holy See of Light were carried, huh, the archbishop actually said that all of us adventurers should be deceived into one place to gather and execute them. It''s shameless." "The Guild has always wanted to expose the true face of the Holy See to the people of the Norma Kingdom, but you also know that the archbishop in that video is the archbishop of the Gran Kingdom after all, not the native of the Norma Kingdom. The Guangming Holy See used one'' The term''temporary workers'' fooled the people and pressed down the matter of that video." Robb had heard of this a long time ago, and he couldn''t help shrugging his shoulders, feeling disinterested in complaining. Chris continued: "This time is a good opportunity. If we can get the evidence of the collusion between the Holy See of the Light and the Demon Race, we can expose the evil deeds of the Holy See of the Light in one fell swoop. When the time comes, I see that Guangming How can the Holy See continue to deceive people? I can''t say that the archbishop of the Holy See is also a temporary worker." Golda, Kik, and Xuelu clapped their hands together and applauded: "Yes, yes, that''s what we want to do! The little video last time made us angry. The three of us went to the capital of the saints and lurked for a long time. Finally, it was hard to kill the archbishop in that video." Chris asked: "Huh? The archbishop was killed by the three of you? Hey, by the way, you just introduced yourself that your name is Golda. Could the other two be Kik and Xuelu?" Xuelu laughed and said: "Exactly!" Chris gave them a thumbs up: "What you did last time is great! A lot of people in the guild are talking about you, and they say that you are...cough..." The sentence "Although the strength is not good" is omitted here, I skipped it with a cough, and then said: "But your assassination is really a relief. You let the Holy See of Light know that our Adventurers'' Guild is not good to bully. Yes, whoever wants to conspire against us has to pay the price. It is because of your actions that we decided to stand up this time and find evidence that the Holy See colluded with the demons and defeated them." Chris now has a big change in his perception of these "noobs". Just now I thought they were here to make trouble in the Jinghong Mountains, but now I heard that they were the trio who killed the archbishop. Their attitudes were immediately different, and he was secretly secreted. Thinking: Other people''s mischief is an advantage. Those who don''t want to be foolish, dare to kill the Archbishop of the Holy See of Light? It is precisely because of this "nonsense personality" that we can do earth-shattering things. As for strength, who didn''t grow up slowly? At this time, he became interested in Robb and Sofa, and turned his head to ask: "This assassin girl and gentleman, are you also members of our guild?" Solfa said: "I am an assassin from the desert kingdom. I used to be a member of the military. This time I am a guest adventurer. I don''t know much about monsters. Please advise me." Chris smiled and nodded, and looked at Robb with a skeptical look, mainly Robbs T-shirt and jeans. It was so weird that he really couldnt see what kind of career Robb was. In terms of professional composition, Robb is definitely a restoration profession, but no matter which of the professions such as priest, paladin, druid, shaman, witch doctor, etc., there is no such thing as Robb. Robb smiled and said: "I am the pastor!" "Do you tell me that you are a pastor like this?" Chris was embarrassed: "Where is your robe?" Robb said: "The real pastor never wears a robes, he rushes to the enemy and knocks his head. Isn''t that the case with the pastor in your team?" The priest on the opposite side shyly collected his scepter and smiled: "I am a high-level priest, and ordinary priests still use the scepter to heal in the back...I am a special one." Robb said: "I am also a very special pastor. I am good at rushing to the enemy and hitting with my fists." Chris: "..." He was about to say something. The demon hunter who was in charge of the sentry in front turned his head and whispered: "There is a huge petrified lizard lurking in the grass in the far front right. We need to go around. There is no need to fight it hard. ." When he said this, Kik was startled: "Hey? I didn''t even notice." The demon hunter smiled at him: "The petrified lizard knows how to protect colors, and can become exactly the same as the surrounding environment at any time. You don''t have enough experience, and it''s normal if you can''t find it." Kick quickly turned on the reconnaissance technique and looked far to the front right. It took dozens of seconds to find the petrified lizard in a pile of grass. The color of its entire body became exactly the same as the grass. It was too easy. Was ignored. Kik saluted the demon hunter: "Teached!" Chapter 868： Castlevania may be inside Everyone walked around the place where the petrified lizard was. The aura of the monster in front is getting heavier and heavier, and even the air is filled with a heavy sense of oppression. Xuelu took out the map and looked at it, but Chris said to the side: "You don''t need to turn the map. Actually, we can roughly guess where the Demon King City is." "Oh?" Robb asked curiously: "How do you guess?" Chris proudly said: "Our team has come to this deep valley several times. In fact, we have already discovered most of the area here. There is only the bottom seam, and we have not yet gone in and explored it carefully. Every time I walked to the seam of the ground, I was blocked by a large group of little demons. We guessed that the Demon King City was in that seam. Just follow along." Everyone followed him enthusiastically. Along the way, relying on the whistle of the demon hunter and Kik, they avoided a lot of unnecessary battles. There are so many monsters in this valley. Just a few steps can meet a comparison. Meng Juju, after a few steps, another thunderbird dashed past, and tauren swayed in the distance from time to time. The Demon Hunter is very good at spotting monsters from a very long distance, and then reminding the team to go around, but Kik is far behind him, basically he can only be a student along the way. Fortunately, Chris didn''t expect Robb and his team to be of any use. Bringing them is just to help and take care of each other as adventurers. After a long time, everyone came to the front of a seam. This seam goes deep into the heart of the earth, and you can feel the heat coming up inside the seam. Robb remembered the last time he dealt with the monster army in the Blackpine Mountains, the demons also liked to stay in the cracks of the ground. It seemed that this belonged to the demons'' racial habit. "Be careful around, there should be little demons here to watch." Chris stopped a long way from the seam of the ground, waved to remind everyone to hide, and then let the Demon Hunter and Kik conduct reconnaissance. "There are only two little demons at the mouth of the ground, which is very different from the number seen when I came here a few times before." The Demon Hunter reported back. Chris was overjoyed: "It seems that the army of the demon kings has been transferred to the desert kingdom, ready to meet Godafather in Westwind City, so the monsters on the gate here are reduced. We only need to kill these two little monsters silently. , Will not lead out an army of monsters." He turned his head to look at the two assassins. The assassin and Sofa in the team were aware of them, sneaked together, and moved forward. The assassin''s strength is very strong, and his stealth level is very deep. Once he starts to walk deep, Golda and Kik can''t see him, but the same is not weak, and he can''t see any shadow in the stealth state. . After all, Sofa was originally an elite assassin belonging to the desert kingdom military. If she is not strong enough, how can she be qualified to participate in that level of battle. Except for Robb, no one can see where the two assassins are now, but Robb can clearly see that Sofa and the assassin are walking towards a little devil alone. Its also interesting to say that they should not see each other, but the two assassins did not go to the same goal. Instead, they did not even need to discuss, and they each went to a goal. This kind of sneaking in silence, and quickly The ability to do a good job in the division of labor may be unique to the assassin. The most interesting thing is that when the two assassins sneaked behind the little demon and stood up, they didnt rush to shoot at the first time, because they all understood that the two assassins had to shoot at the same time in order to be unconscious. Kill two little demons at the same time. If the timing of the shots is not uniform, then one little demon may sound a warning, and it may attract other monsters. Sofa threw a small stone into the air. The stone was deliberately thrown high. When it landed, it fell exactly in the middle of the two little demons, making a soft "pop", and both little demons were stoned by the stone. Attracted attention, turned his head to look, just at this moment, the two assassins shot at the same time. The four daggers were unsheathed at the same time, and then almost at the same time, two of them wiped the necks of the two little demons, and the other two stabbed them into the heart of them. The movements were neat and uniform, and the thief was beautiful. Chris couldn''t help but whispered to Golda next to him: "This assassin in your team is not bad." Golda thought embarrassingly: You mean, everything else is terrible, only the assassin will be there, right? Okay, I am a scum, I admit, but I dont fight with you. You wont know until you beat the pastor. The assassin on the opposite side couldn''t help but give Sofa a thumbs up. Robb said, "Wow, I have learned. When the assassin was sneaking, he wanted to cooperate in combat, and he was fully equipped with professional tacit understanding. This is indeed worth learning." Chris couldn''t help but curiously said: "What do you learn from this? Do you need it?" "Hey, of course it''s useful." Robb said, "In case I need to cooperate with the Sofia Sisters in the stealth team, I may be able to use the knowledge I just learned." Chris thought to himself: I cant make complaints, I lose when I make complaints. Ah, I couldn''t help but vomit: "You a priest, what stealth team do you have with the assassins?" Robb spread his hands. Chris didn''t want to waste time at this time. It''s the right way to get in quickly while cleaning up the little devil who had cracked the ground. Otherwise, waiting for the bodies of the two little demons to be discovered by the monsters would be troublesome. He dug a pit, buried the bodies of the two little demons in the pit, and waved the aisle: "Let''s go, let''s go in and explore." When you walk into the cracks in the ground, dont let the hunters and the demon hunters go in the forefront, because the cave is turned around and the field of vision is not wide. It is actually very dangerous to turn and drill. By the way, in this case, it is not suitable for the demon hunter and hunter to lead the team. Chris walked in the front, and Golda followed. A group of people moved forward in the dark ground cracks. The ground cracks were deep, but not narrow. The inside could even be said to be wide. It was a typical giant ground crack that could build a dungeon, and it seemed to be hollowed out inside. The whole mountain. Not long after everyone walked inside, the sky light was almost completely gone, but a strange red light appeared in the hole, reflecting the red in the cracks of the ground, the red that the devil liked the most. "This is the light of magma. After being reflected by the rock wall, the entire cracks in the ground are red." Chris whispered: "It seems that this is an active volcano. Be careful. This is where the devil likes most activities, the devil. Maybe the city is really here." He just said this, he stopped suddenly, made a stunned gesture to the back, and then swept the ground and hid behind a stone. The people behind had a good example, all hiding behind the black stone. Afterwards, there was a sound of footsteps deep in the ground, and a group of coquettish succubus walked up from inside. Chapter 869： Brothers are so good There are about a dozen succubus in this group, each of them is well-dressed, with only a few pieces of cloth or leather covering the most important position. A few succubuses dont even wear clothes at all. All important parts are at a glance. No more, and because of this, almost all of their bodies are exposed to everyone. Although this creature is a monster, its size and facial features are very similar to humans, except that it has a pair of horns on its head, a pair of small black wings on its back, and a long tail behind its back. The other parts are the same as humans. . The most annoying thing is that the body of this creature is generally stronger than that of human females. Not only the chest is much more stalwart, the willow waist is thinner, and the hips are bigger. Anyway, it can catch up with the figure of a human female after plastic surgery without plastic surgery, which is simply perfect. It is difficult for men to resist the temptation of the succubus. I don''t know how many human males are eaten by the succubus. Xuelu and Solfa were hiding behind a big rock with Robb. When he saw this group of succubus, Solfa almost didn''t even think about it, and immediately stretched out his hands and covered Robb''s eyes. Although she knew Robb was strong, she was still afraid that he would be charmed by the succubus. Because no matter how strong a man is, it is possible to die under the peony flower! This has to be prevented. Robb thief wanted to complain, but at this time, the succubus might hear his words, so he had to forcibly hold back his desire to complain. However, after Sofa had just covered his eyes for less than two seconds, Xuelu suddenly stretched out her hand and pulled Sofa''s hand away so that Robb could look at things again. She also pointed at those few with a thief smile on her face. A succubus who doesn''t have any strands on his body means time-sharing: "Look, look, there are wonderful things to watch." At this time, the Xuelu Thief would feel cute. Robb gave Xuelu a look of "you are great" and quickly looked at the figure of the succubus. Sofa thief was upset and stretched out his hand to cover his eyes, but Xuelu clasped Sofa''s hand. The two began to twist their wrists. After a blink of an eye, Xuelu was subdued, and Sofa pressed her to the ground. , Cut his hands behind his back, stepped on it, and then reached out to cover Robb''s eyes. But at this time, it seemed that there was no need to cover his eyes. Robb had already gazed at the succubuses happily, and he had already seen everything that should and shouldn''t be seen. Solfa: "..." Well, the succubus hasn''t cast a charm spell now, this guy should have been missed, and Sofa can only comfort himself in this way. The succubuses passed by, and Robb and Chris both hid well. They didn''t mean to make a move. They watched them walk and didn''t move. However, this group of succubus had just walked past the place where everyone was hiding. The last succubus in the team suddenly stopped and said to the front: "You go first, I forgot something, I have to go back and get it." The succubus in front giggled weirdly and walked away. The succubus who said he wanted to take something turned around and walked back to the stone where everyone was hiding. Robb and his party didn''t respond, but Chris, who was hidden behind the stone on the other side, suddenly jumped out, waved his shield, and patted the succubus on the back of the head with a "touch". The succubus snorted bitterly, and fell to the ground, unconscious of the devil. Robb: "Wow!" Chris glared at Robb who was yin and yang, and then glanced in the direction where the group of succubus had left, and found that the succubus in front had not looked back. It seemed that they didn''t know that one of their companions had been brought down by themselves. Chris breathed a sigh of relief and dragged the succubus behind the stone. Robb: "Brother Chris, I didn''t expect you to be so good." Chris: "???" Sofa hurriedly covered Robb''s mouth: "No, he didn''t say anything." Its a pity that Sofa only paid attention to covering Robbs mouth, but forgot Xuelu. She got up from the ground and said with a smile: "Chris, you are a famous adventurer in the guild. I like to catch a succubus to play with it. Chris: "..." He had a MMP sentence that he didn''t know when it should be said inappropriately, and finally forced it back: "I''m not going to use succubus to play fun, I''m not so perverted, what I like is the opposite **** of human beings." Robb said, "Some people also like human beings of the opposite sex, but this does not prevent them from playing with things like pudding, pizza, or even carp mouths. , Even if its really perverted, its okay. Whats wrong with a mans pervert?" Chris felt dizzy. What and what is this all about? No, talking to this guy is going crazy, going crazy. Although Xuelu and Robb were both joking and talking nonsense about him, Chris didn''t like to be rude to women and had to pretend that Xuelu was not talking nonsense and could not hear or hear. He stared at Robb and said: "Priest, we are going on a great adventure, looking for the Devil City that no one has ever found. On this kind of heroic journey, I hope you can be serious and serious. Don''t say so. A reliable thing." Robb spread his hands: "Yes, yes, you are right." After finishing speaking, Chris suddenly reduced his volume and leaned into Robbs ears and said, As for the usage of pudding, pizza, carp mouth, etc., when there is no lady present, I will slowly ask you for advice. Robb: "Hey? I didn''t expect you with thick eyebrows and big eyes... Well... Forget it, men don''t spit out men''s grooves in this regard." At this time everyone gathered around and looked at the succubus sleeping on the ground unconscious. Chris said: "Succubus is a monster with IQ and understands language, so it can be used to extract a confession. I arrested her and asked if there is really a Demon King City in this seam, but you also Knowing that the succubus poses a great threat to men. Even adventurers of our level have no confidence in resisting her charms. The men present temporarily hid behind the stones and asked the women to ask her. ." After he said this, he dragged Golda, Kik, and the demon hunters and assassins in his team to go behind the stone, but the priest in their team stayed and did not avoid it. The priest confidently said: "I don''t have to leave, I am very confident of mental resistance, and the charm of the succubus is not effective for me." "Hey, by coincidence, I am also very confident of mental resistance." Robb said: "About, I don''t need to leave either." When he said this, Chris and the others cast distrustful glances at Robb, thinking: You guy is a weak pastor at first sight, there is no formal one, and you have been with Xuelu along the way. , Sofa, I and mine, are very beautiful women, they are the easiest type to be charmed, okay. Chapter 870： Heros solution Chris said to Robb: "Stop playing, and hide behind the rocks with us." Robb said: "I am really confident." "Forget it, if you want to try it, just try it. If you make a fool of yourself for a while, I don''t care." Chris said to the pastor on his team: "You pay attention to this guy, if he is charmed Surgery, quickly disperse it." The priest nodded. The men were all hiding, and Sofa, Xuelu, and the flame female mage from the Shocking Blitz team were left outside, and there were two priests. X hides behind the stone next to him, and said to Golda with a little worry: "I''m really worried that the little priest in your team is controlled by a succubus, and then fights against us. That would be terrible." Golda smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this, it''s okay, he is very strong, much better than us." Chris thought to himself: It''s much better than you, but can you use it as a reference? However, he didn''t say this after all. It was all from a guild, so let''s save Golda some face. The priest of Jinghong Blitz team took out a water bag, poured some cold water on the face of the succubus, and slapped it twice. The succubus woke up and saw that there was a group of humans in front of him. However, its IQ is not very low. Under this circumstance, it did not immediately jump up to resist, but after a moment of hesitation, blinked at the priest, and a peach magic power came from it. Flew out, turned into a heart shape in mid-air, and flew towards the priest. The peach heart hit the pastors face, and the pastors eyes immediately turned red. However, this is indeed a high-level pastor. After only a moment of redness, he immediately regained his clarity and his eyesight was clear. Moved by charm surgery. The succubus was slightly taken aback. It wanted to fascinate the man and let the man attack the women next to him. She could take the opportunity to escape, but he didn''t expect that the man would be unsuccessful. Resolute guy, his own charm is not enough to turn him into his own prisoner. Its eyes quickly turned, and immediately locked on Robb. This man looks very young, only in his early twenties, with blond hair, and very handsome. Often this kind of man is the easiest to be charmed. It blinked at Robb, and another pink heart flew towards Robb... At this moment, Chris who was hiding behind the stone was nervous, for fear that this guy would be controlled, and then make a noise and attract other monsters, it would take some effort, but he immediately realized that he was wrong. Peach Heart slapped Robbs face, and then burst into pieces in an instant, turning into pink magic light ions in the sky, disappearing without a trace, Robbs eyes were not red, almost completely absent. affected. He actually said to the succubus in a weird way: "Wow! Want me to fall in love with you? How easy is it? There are so many good girls around me, it is not your turn to love, but you have to be careful not to fall in love. Oh, Im cruel to monsters, even if you fall in love with me, Im going to rush flowers." Succubus:"" Chris: "..." His performance was a surprise to Chris and the others, and they all thought: It''s weird! This guy, who seems to be prone to charm art, actually missed it, and his heart did not fluctuate. This is a bit strange. Is it really as he said that there are too many good women around, so I don''t like the succubus? How can this be. Charm is a kind of magic, but you can''t resist it with your beloved woman. However, no matter what, Robbche actually resisted the charm technique. This was not black, so Chris and the group could only not be able to talk about it, and their views on Robb were slightly changed. When the succubus saw that the two men couldn''t control it, he knew that it was hopeless to escape, and looked at the human in front of him with fear. The priest raised his scepter and tapped on the succubuss forehead: There should be a Devils City in this crack of the ground? Tell us how the Devils City is going, and well spare you. rotten." The succubus was obviously very scared, but it stubbornly did not speak, and said with a straight face: "I won''t tell you that the passages in this seam are complicated and there are crypts everywhere. You spend a few months. You may not be able to find the Demon King City. You will always take risks here, keep fighting against the demons, and die at the end." "Before we die, we will kill you first." The pastor said coldly: "Don''t think I am a pastor, but I will never be merciful when I start." The succubus said: "Don''t think I am a monster, I will not betray the Lord Demon King." As soon as its voice fell, the scepter in the priest''s hand fell on its stomach, and there was a loud hit, which sounded painful. The succubus''s body suddenly bowed, like a boiled one. The cooked shrimp curled up like a ball. "Wow." Robb shook his head next to him and sighed: "Although the opponent is a monster, but the appearance is human after all, this kind of beating looks super cruel." The pastor turned around and shrugged: "I don''t want that either." After a while, the succubus recovered from the state of being tired. It seemed that the pain was not light. It gasped and said: "Even if you kill me, I won''t say it. My demons are not like this. Good bullying..." The priest lifted the scepter and had to beat it. Robb suddenly stretched out his hand to support his arm: "Brother, torture a confession or something, it''s really too low, can''t we get information in a way like a hero of justice?" The priest said: "The righteous method? What method?" The female magician next to him also laughed: "Does the righteous method mean burning to death? Only the Bright Holy See regards burning enemies as justice. I know very well that burning people to death feels super bad." She said Raising her hand, a fireball was held in her palm, and the fireball was still spinning in her palm, which looked a little scary. She put the fireball in front of the succubus''s eyes and smiled: "If you don''t say it, I will just put this thing in your mouth." The succubus was startled, but stubbornly shook his head: "Kill me." "Wow, we actually came across a monster that knows how to give up justice." Robb said: "It''s really admirable. According to the routine of a true hero, we should just release her righteously." Chris''s team all looked at him with idiot eyes. Robb turned his head and said to the priest: "Well, the one who told the joke just now, the heroic way I said is that the hero has a strong personality and even the enemy woman can''t help falling in love with him, and then help him. " He patted the pastor on the shoulder: "Brother, I think you are handsome. Don''t be so fierce. Be gentle. Maybe if this succubus falls in love with you, he will tell you information." Chapter 871： Westwind City is the most comfortable city The pastor was a little swollen by Robbs call: "Let it fall in love with me? I said, did you make a mistake, this is a succubus, a monster. Dont think it looks like a human, just think its a succubus. There are human emotions and desires, they will never fall in love with humans, they will only seduce human males and eat them." "That''s because the charm of ordinary people is not strong enough." Robb said: "As long as you are handsome enough, even the succubus will fall in love with you, and then tell you what she knows." "Nonsense! Don''t waste time." The pastor said, "It''s more reliable to force a confession. By the way, I have to remind you that when talking about succubus, please use the word''it'' instead of the word''she''. The meaning is different." In Gran, the "it" used to describe animals is generally "it", while the "she" used to describe humans is easy to distinguish, so the pastor caught Robb''s speech disorder in an instant. Robb had no choice but to spread his hand and said: "Okay! So you admitted that you are not handsome enough to let an evil bad succubus fall in love with you, but I am different. Look at my looks, so handsome, I think I can make her obediently listen to me." Priest:"" The female magician next to her actually agreed: "That''s true, you are super handsome. If you are a little stronger, I might fall in love with you too." Western women speak directly and do not procrastinate. Robb gave her a thumbs up: "You will, but my magician might be jealous." Everyone turned to take a look, Xuelu smiled, and didn''t mean to be jealous at all, but Sofa''s expression was unnatural. The pastor couldn''t help but vomit: "Did you make a mistake about who will be jealous?" Robb said: "Cut, that''s what you don''t understand. Xuelu always seems to be smiling and never seems to be jealous. But in fact, she is fiercely fighting for the wind. On the contrary, Solfa never plays this. set." Xuelu: "You can see all this?" Robb: "You and Ms. Queen''s contest, when I can''t see it?" "Hey, can you grasp the point?" The succubus lying on the ground couldn''t help it, and protested: "Either kill me or let me go, decide quickly, don''t waste your time here. " Robb said to the crowd: "Look, there is too much nonsense, even the monsters can''t help it. Okay, I''m standing firm, I''m going to pretend to be forced." Everyone: "..." Robb said solemnly: "This succubus wants to kill me now, but after a quarter of the time, she is hopelessly in love with me..." "I told you not to talk nonsense!" The succubus was angry. "Okay, don''t tell." Robb turned his head to face the succubus, suddenly a purple light filled his body, he stretched out his hand to pat the succubus''s forehead, a triangular purple mark, patted the succubus''s. On the forehead, the succubus''s body stiffened, and then, many pink hearts emerged from her body, spinning around her forehead, and her attitude towards Robb suddenly changed, becoming respectful and obsessed with her. Said: "What do you have to say, just say it, I will help you complete it." Robb patted its head and smiled: "How do you get to the Devil City?" The succubus stretched his fingers to the intricately chaotic passage in the cracks on the ground: "Go into this passage, walk a few miles in the tunnel, and then drill into a natural crypt, where there is a piece of underground mushrooms, going around the right side of the mushrooms, two Choose the right side of the fork, and then go ahead..." She talked about a lot, she said in more detail than the aunt of the neighborhood committee who is eager to give people a warm way. Everyone: "..." Chris and his group couldn''t help being shocked: "What the **** is this?" Robb smiled and said, "She is in love with me." "Kouhu!" Chris couldn''t help but jumped out from behind the hidden stone: "This is impossible!" This is really impossible. Robb did not make the succubus fall in love with him at all, but used the magicians skill "demon contract" to sign a contract with the succubus, confirming the master-servant relationship, and this succubus has become His ambassador, so it will be full of pity and listen to Robb''s words obediently. It seems that the profession of warlock does not exist in this world, so no one recognizes Robb''s trick. Chris and his party were all dumbfounded, only a few people on Robb''s side looked calm, as if they had already guessed it would be the case. The succubus twisted his hips and led the way in front. Chris and his party are all embarrassed, but of course they have to keep up with things until now. Whether they can understand it or not, since things have happened anyway, they have to accept them. This is the style of adventurers. In the adventure career, they have seen all kinds of weird things, if they can''t learn to accept them calmly, then they would have been scared to death. Everyone burrowed through the cracks in the ground. The underground world is indeed a huge and complex world with many weird creatures. It didnt take long for everyone to run into a few monsters, but a few of them were experienced. The adventurers of deal with these monsters to get familiar with the road, as long as they dont run into that kind of monsters that are so powerful and perverted, there will be no danger. After walking for a long time, everyone felt a little tired. Chris said, "Although we can''t see the sky here, our bodies are all protesting. It seems that it is night outside and it''s time to sleep and rest." Robb told the succubus: "Take us to find a place suitable for sleeping." The succubus obediently led everyone into a small cave and sat down in a dry place. Everyone didn''t dare to raise a campfire, so they had to sit in a circle in the dark and take out the dry food to eat. The dry food of Chris and his party was ordinary dry food, and the water was ordinary water. Seeing that what Xuelu poured out of the water sac was actually a bubble of water, she poured a glass for Chris and the others, and smiled: "Try this." Chris took the cup and took a sip, and he was overjoyed: "Huh? Is this... the legendary fat house happy water? I only heard from adventurers in the Gran Kingdom. This is the first time I drank it. Great. It is said that Godafather of Westwind City researched and produced it. Currently, only the king alchemists of Westwind City and Gran Kingdom understand the recipe." He hurriedly passed the cup to his teammates next to him. The other four team members took a sip. They couldn''t help but exclaimed: "The happy fruit of the fat house in Westwind City is delicious." Golda grabbed another handful of candies, and there were several flavors, and gave them a few of them. After Chris and the others tried it, they all found it delicious. All of them couldn''t help but yearn for Westwind City, laughing. Said: "After we retire, we will stop being adventurers. Let''s settle in Westwind City. I heard that it is the most comfortable city right now." Chapter 872： I heard many legends about him Golda, Kik, Xuelu, and Solfa laughed: "Yes, Westwind City is the most livable city right now, but Godafather is building a better city on the New World, named Shuangqing. The city is a newly planned new city from scratch. The infrastructure is better than the Westerly City. According to Godafather, people of all races, colors, beliefs, and nationalities in the world will be welcome to live there. , That place may become greater and more livable than West Wind City, but...were afraid we wont be able to see it in our lifetime." Chris and others are longing for it. However, even if adventurers like creatures yearn for another place, it doesnt mean they will want to live there. They are ambitions and like wandering and adventurous by nature. Won''t stop. After Chris and the others were looking forward to it, he could only smile and said that the place would have to wait until he retired. Having said that, Chris thought of something and couldnt help asking: By the way, Golda, have you three often been in Westwind City and talked to that Godafather? I heard many legends about him, But I haven''t seen him. What kind of person is he?" As soon as he said this, Golda and others couldnt help but want to point out Robb, but when they saw Robb always pretending to be a fool, they knew he didnt want to show his identity, so Forcibly suppressed. Golda said: "We are very familiar with Godafather!" Xuelu said with a smile: "Yes, super familiar, I am his wife." "Puff!" Robb next to him spouted a mouthful of happy water from the fat house. Chris'' team was all dumbfounded. The people here in Westwind City froze. After several seconds, she heard Golda say in an angry manner: "Hey, Xuelu, don''t make up the relationship." Xuelu said, "Isn''t we making up, let''s just walk and see." Chris said, "Oh, it turned out to have to wait and see. It scared me. Let''s get to the point. Godafather is really as powerful as the legend? I heard he hangs with one hand. Hit the black dragon, draw the black dragon''s face spirally, and draw the beard on the black dragon''s face." "Puff!" Robb spouted another mouthful of happy water from the fat house. Sofa whispered next to him: "Nothing, don''t listen to those bards. Godafather is very strong, but it is still very difficult to deal with the black dragon. In his own words, it is reluctant. To the extent that he can bear it, if the time is prolonged, he will also lose. Therefore, he failed to kill the black dragon at that time, but only repelled it. Now Godafather is doing his best to find rare ores everywhere, planning to build many Excellent equipment to prepare for the killing of the black dragon." Chris said: "You seem to be very familiar?" Solfa said: "Because, that time I was fighting against the black dragon, too." This sentence made the eyes of the eight adventurers red with envy on the spot, not to mention Chris and the others, even the three of Xuelu showed a look of envy, jealousy and hatred. Solfa said: "Don''t look at me with such a look. In that battle, I was of no use at all. I just stabbed two daggers in the belly of the dragon, but I couldn''t even pierce the dragon skin. Godafather said I The damage caused by those two knives was 2 points. At the time, I stupidly asked how much damage it would take to defeat the black dragon. As a result... Godafather told me it was 9,999,999 points." When this sentence came out, Chris and the others almost fainted: "What did you say?" Sofa calmly said: "You didn''t hear it wrong, the black dragon is so powerful." Chris and others: "..." After a long silence, Chris raised a hand and pointed to his nose: "Do you think that with my strength, with a shield, how much damage can I hit the black dragon?" Sofa glanced at the Mithril outfit on his body and said: "Your whole body Mithril outfit is much more powerful than the equipment I used to fight the black dragon at the time, and your own combat effectiveness is also very strong. The two are superimposed. I guess yours. Slam the shield, you can hit the black dragon... more than five hundred." Chris: "..." The fire mage next to him also pointed to his nose: "What about me?" Solved: "The damage of magic is always higher than that of physics. You are a very advanced fire magician. Your Pyroblast technique should be able to hit more than a thousand." The fire mage slammed to the ground with a pout, and bent forward: "You mean, we are like a chicken, never have a chance to compete with the black dragon?" Sofa shook his head: "Don''t think about it, more than a thousand is pretty good. Godafather said that although the black dragon is very strong, there is one biggest advantage against the black dragon in this world, that is, there is no limit on the number of people, so everyone As long as we try our best to fight our best and most powerful attacks, we can finally bring down the black dragon. Besides, as long as you are willing to join the battle to kill the black dragon, Godafather will definitely provide you with high-quality equipment. At that time, you will be able to exert a stronger combat effectiveness." Listening to her, Chris was a little curious: "I am already wearing a Mithril outfit. Apart from Thorium, this is the best equipment in the world, right? Godafather can provide me with something better? Is it going to equip me with a Thorium suit to fight the black dragon? Oh, that''s great too." "Thorium is nothing." Solfa said, "Godafather said, there are many strange ores in this world. We used to only recognize Thorium, and we didn''t even know more advanced ores. So before No one has dug up these ores to make equipment, but Godafather recognizes them. He has taught us to recognize Arcanite, Saronite, and Titan steel. There may be more and more powerful things in the future." The more Chris and his group listened, the admiration for Godafather became like the waves of the river, endless, and several people couldn''t help sighing: "If there is a chance in the future, we must meet his old man." Robb had to complain inwardly next to him: Hey! I''m not old at all, okay. "Okay, the adventure night talk is almost over, it''s time to go to bed." Chris looked at his pocket watch again and said: "Take a rest early and you will have the energy to continue your adventure tomorrow. But the underground world is strange and unpredictable, and there are risks everywhere. We can''t all To sleep, you need to watch the night in groups. Ten people are divided into four groups, and each group stays for two hours at night." Ten people have to be divided into four groups, which is very difficult to divide. We need to weigh our strengths so that every group of people can cope with emergencies. Chris glanced at Robb, he was a little confused about his depth, and he didn''t know how to divide it. This guy really didn''t look like a powerful priest. Not only did his face look tender, his hippie smile was not straight, but he was also good at it. Now, I almost don''t know all the common sense of adventurers. Basically, I am a trainee adventurer. Chapter 873： Ill take care of this stitching But Chris also knows that Robb can resist charm and make the succubus "love" him. I don''t understand what the situation is now. I can''t figure out whether he is strong or weak. Forget it, if you don''t know his strength, you can''t think of his strength too strong. Chris approached Robb and said in a low voice, "You and me! I have more adventure experience and have a better ability to deal with emergencies. If you and I are together, there should be no trouble." "Uh, but..." Robb said, "I want to take care of the two female teammates in my team, for fear that they will be in danger." Chris: "Are they taking care of you, or are you taking care of them?" Robb thought carefully: "Uh, maybe take care of each other." Chris thought to himself: Did you say this to take care of your own face? The strongest in your team should be the female assassin. You want to be safer with that female assassin. But forget it, this kind of trivial matter, Chris will not complain. For the rookie adventurer, it is normal to team up with the strongest teammate, and it is not surprising at all. He thought about this question seriously, and said: "Lets take it this way, there are ten of us, three of them are ladies, and two of these three ladies are magicians. They belong to a profession that is easy to be attacked, madam. Our team will have more people. Let you form a team with three female soils, one assassin, one priest, two wizards, a total of four people, and the other six men, each forming three teams in twos." His arrangement, if viewed from the premise of "Robo is a new adventurer", would be considered quite reasonable, making the team of several ladies more crowded and safer. Robb couldn''t find a reason to oppose, and actually didn''t want to oppose it. Of course, he was happier forming a team with his sister. As a result, everyone was divided into groups and began to sleep and rest. The first is Chris and Kik, staying for two hours, the others sleep. Then Golda and the Demon Hunter, then the priest and the assassin. Until the end, it was Robb, Solfa, Xuelu and the flame magician. The four people were sitting at the entrance of the cave, looking at the seam world glowing with red light outside. The fire mage suddenly thought of something, and turned his head and looked around Robb, "Huh? Where''s the succubus? Did he run away?" "No! I let her go back to the void." Robb said. "Void?" Fire Mage didn''t understand. Robb smiled and said: "The devil who has signed a contract with me can enter a void and summon it when needed. You can understand that it has become a summoned creature, and is no longer a summoned creature. The devil that really exists in this world." In other words, the main body of the succubus had actually been killed by Robb, and now there was only a summoned creature in the void. It was already following the rules of the game, but he couldn''t explain it clearly. The fire mage felt that she didnt understand it, but the mage is different from the silly fighters. The mage is always keen on pursuing the unknown. The more she doesnt understand, the more she wants to understand, she asked: "What are you doing? Did it?" Robb thought to himself: Should I explain the profession of warlock? He was thinking of this, and suddenly, Sofa''s brows frowned slightly: "Quiet, listen carefully!" Everyone was silent for a moment. Just now they were still asking Robbs fire mage curiously, and they stopped instantly, and there were vigilant eyes on her face. She is indeed an old-time adventurer. She listened carefully, although she listened to everything. No, but I believe in the assassin''s judgment, because both assassins and hunters are very good at spotting enemies at a long distance. Robb also listened attentively. Soon, he heard the voice that Sofa wanted everyone to hear. The voice was still very far away, very small, and it was impossible to hear it if you were not paying attention, but Sofa was able to chat with someone next to him. Under the circumstances, it is really powerful. Robb listened to it for a while before he heard it. It was the sound of a huge monster panting and drooling. It was disgusting just to hear it. However, his experience of adventure in the real world was almost nothing, and he couldn''t hear it at all. What kind of monster is this. Sofa can''t hear it either! She is a military assassin. Xuelu can''t hear it! She is a rookie adventurer. Only the fire mage heard it, and she whispered: "It''s the sound of the suture monster. This evil creature always drools while making this heavy gasp, wandering around. Once it finds a human, it will They hacked to death, chopped their bodies into pieces, and then stitched them on their bodies." When Robb heard the name, he knew what it was. The Stitching Monster, which can also be called abomination, is indeed a disgusting thing. It is not an easy thing to provoke in all kinds of Western Fantasy games. There is also this kind of monster in "Black Blade", which always exudes a rancid smell (poisonous mist), which will make players close to him continue to deduct blood. The fire mage whispered: "I hope it will not come towards us." Sofa and Xuelu were relatively calm and didn''t say anything. They were not afraid of anything because Robb was there anyway. Robb couldn''t help asking, "What can it do when it comes?" The fire mage said: "It will find us, and then we have to fight it. This is not a monster that is easy to pick up. It will be very dynamic in battle. In this place close to the Demon King City, the battle will attract more. Monsters are quite bad, so the fight that can be avoided is better to be avoided." Robb said, "Oh, that''s the case. Sofa quietly touched behind it and stabbed it to death, wouldn''t it be silent?" "Stab the suture monster with a knife? You think too good." The fire mage shook his head and said: "With our strength, we can''t do it. Once we fight, it must be a huge battle." "Oh, okay!" Robb had no choice but to pretend to say: "I hope it won''t come over, don''t come over." However, things in this world will always develop in the direction of cheating. The less you want to see, the more things will come. The disgusting drooling and gasping of the Stitching Monster was getting closer and closer, and it was obvious that it was coming in the direction where everyone was. The fire mage couldn''t help but get nervous... Robb whispered weirdly: "Don''t come here!" Nervousness and spoofing were of no use. The voice soon reached a distance of less than fifty yards from everyone. At this distance, the chance of being discovered was quite high. The Stitching Monster could easily smell the human scent. The fire mage whispered: "I can''t do it, I can only wake everyone up and prepare to fight." She was about to turn around to call Chris, Robb suddenly took her arm and whispered: "They have been tired for a day, let them rest, I will deal with this suture monster." Chapter 874： I am a pastor, a lazy pastor The fire mage was stunned and curiously said: "What are you going to do with this? Let it''love'' you like a succubus. Let a stitching monster fall in love with you, will it be a bit too much... Anyway, I don''t want stitching monsters to fall in love with me, absolutely not." Robb laughed in a low voice: "I don''t want it to fall in love with me." Fire Master: "Then what are you going to do?" Robb: "Punch it to death with one punch!" Fire Master: "..." She wanted to vomit, but she didn''t know which direction and angle to vomit from. Robb stood up, patted his butt, and walked out of the small cave where everyone was hiding. In a seam of red light, he swaggered towards the suture monster and walked frontally. The fire mage was embarrassed, and said to the two of Sofa and Xuelu next to him: "Hey, the pastor in your team is dead, are you watching like this? Let''s wake up Chris and the others, and everyone will come together. Deal with this suture monster." Sofa and Xuelu expressed their calmness: "It''s okay, let''s watch the show, let them rest for a while, you think we are too lazy." Fire Master: "..." She quietly squeezed a fireball in her palm, ready to throw it out at any time, and at the same time made up her mind to wake Chris immediately when something went wrong. I saw Robb swaggering to the front of the suture monster and stand! The suture monster immediately smelled "the smell of humanity", and a pair of miserable green eyes stared at it excitedly. It itself is a monster stitched together from human corpses. Once it finds a human, it will excite the human. Make it into seventeen or eighteen pieces, then open the gap in the stomach, throw the corpse in, and make it a part of his body. This disgusting monster has a low IQ, and does not think deeply about why humans appeared in such a dangerous place. It made a terrible gasp, raised the corpse knife in its right hand, and rushed towards Robb. The fire mage''s heart is extremely nervous. She knows how powerful the suture monster is. When this thing is ten yards away from people, it has the ability to kill people, and its body will continuously emit green poisonous mist. , This poisonous fog is as poisonous as the witch doctors of the Desert Kingdom, and it is not a high-level priest that can be solved by delusion. Seeing the suture monster rushed towards Robb, the poisonous mist first wrapped Robb in it before the people arrived. The fire mage thought: This person is a priest anyway, at least give himself a detoxification technique at this time. However, something unexpected happened to her. Robb stood still, and no technique was useful. The poisonous fog haunted him, but he pretended to be invisible and didnt move. Obviously, this poison The fog couldn''t hurt him, and there was no sign of poisoning him at all. The fire mage was secretly surprised. At this moment, the suture monster rushed forward, and the huge corpse knife in his right hand slapped Robb head-on and severely chopped it off. The fire mage jumped up nervously... Just as she jumped up, Robb waved and punched! "bump!" With a muffled sound, Robb''s fist came first and hit the suture monster''s chest. The giant monster flew out without a hit, and the one that hit the back was red. On the light rock wall, he slid down slowly against the rock wall, sat down dejectedly, and stopped moving. Fire Master: "..." Robb took out a piece of cloth, wiped his fist, and cursed as he wiped it: "Fak, I shouldn''t beat this guy with my fist just to pretend, this is a monster made of corpses, so dirty, ah ah ah , My fist is dirty. I should use a weapon. Any weapon is better than a fist. Fakfak..." Some strange green liquid was stained on his fist, probably corpse water, this is really a disgusting thief. Seeing him turning around, Sofa and Xuelu looked shocked and shook their hands together: "Don''t come here, don''t come here until your hands are clean." Pyromancer sweats profusely: "Hey, its not weird to get some of these things in the battle, Ive got dirty things, dont look back, take advantage of the suture monster to fall, chase a few more times, completely hit Die it! It''s an undead creature, so one punch can''t completely knock it down." Robb smiled and said, "It''s all right, this punch is enough." He washed the dirty things on his hands thoroughly with water magic, and then walked back to the two girls to sit down, and took his hands to the two girls to smell: "Is it dirty now? Smell, see, and smell. Does it smell?" The two girls put their little noses to the back of his hand, smelled it, and then gave up: "Next time, don''t hit such a dirty thing with your fists." Robb''s mouth is flat, unhappy. In the game, it''s okay to kill any disgusting monsters with his fists, but it''s completely different in the real world. You must keep this in mind in the future, so as not to get yourself some strange-smelling liquids on your body. . What the three people here care about is that Robbs hands are still not smelly, but the fire mage sister has been watching the suture monster carefully. This thing belongs to the "immortal creature", even if it falls, it will soon She would stand up, and she was worried that this thing would immediately get up again to make a sneak attack, so she watched it vigilantly all the time. However, she looked at the thing for a while, and it didn''t move a bit, but she had been sitting against the red rock wall, and there was no movement at all. "It''s really over?" The fire mage didn''t believe it, and walked over cautiously. He stood at a distance of 16 yards from the suture monster. He didn''t dare to approach it directly, because the suture monster would spread poisonous fog within a dozen yards around him. It will be poisoned as soon as it gets close, which is very dangerous. But when she stood at this distance, she realized that the suture monster didn''t even spread the green poisonous mist. "Huh?" She walked a few steps forward quickly, stood in front of the suture monster, and looked carefully, this suture monster really has no breath, it is no longer an "immortal" creature, just a bunch Corrupted the meat. Robb''s punch not only killed it, but also completely purified it, freeing the countless entangled souls of the suture monster. Fire Mage was taken aback, turned around and looked at Robb with a surprised look. The Stitching Monster is not a small monster. This is a high-level monster that the Jinghong Blitz Team needs a lot of effort to clean up. He didn''t expect that Robb would only throw a punch, just a punch. And after finishing this punch, he still resented that his hands were dirty. How easy is this? She walked quickly back to Robb, Sofa, and Xuelu, and asked in a low voice, "Who are you?" "I''m a pastor!" Robb said with a smile: "Very lazy pastor." Chapter 875： I may not believe it The fire mage said: "I thought you were just a naive adventurer, but now you tell me that you are an outrageously powerful hero." Robb said: "It''s not that I''m good, but I''m a sacred class, and this stitch monster happens to be an undead creature. I restrain it." "The restraint is not restrained to this point." The fire mage said: "The priest in our team is already the strongest priest in the Adventurer''s Guild, but he can''t deal with the suture monster alone. Even if we add us, he will do it. It was extremely difficult." Robb said: "Luck, maybe I just hit the suture monster with a punch." The fire mage squinted: "It''s strange if I believe you." "Well, I honestly admit it, but don''t tell Chris about them." Robb whispered: "I am Godafather from Westwind City." The fire mage stiffened. After five seconds, her slanted eyes now turned to roll her eyes: "I thought you were a bit capable. I admire you. I didn''t expect you to lie. What kind of person is Godafather in Westwind City? Dont you have any points in your heart? His kind of superman must be as firm as a rock, stalwart as a sculpture, and a heroic temperament. How could he have a hip and smiley face like you, and also talk nonsense, and often say something that I dont understand. What''s the meaning of the strange words come out." Robb: "..." Sofa and Xuelu next to them "pushed" and laughed out loud. Robb complained to Barra: "I am Godafather, so I am really sorry! I am neither determined nor stalwart. I am just an ordinary young man. I have all the problems that young people have, and I also have the advantages that young people have. I dont know if it is, its not my intention to suppress your illusions." Fire Master flat mouth: "Enough, don''t slander Godafather anymore, I pretended not to hear what I said just now, next time I hear you say something like this, I will defend the image of a great hero." After finishing speaking, she lifted up. Raise your palm, a fireball is spinning in the palm. Robb quickly said: "Yes, yes, I am not Godafather, from head to toe." Sister Huo Mage said: "Then the question goes back to the beginning, who are you on earth?" Robb rolled his eyes: "This question... really put me on the test. First of all, I can''t be Godafather. Then I have to tell you who I am. Meow, who am I?" The spoof ends here, and the time is almost there. The fire mage sister took out her pocket watch and took a look. The group of them had also been watching the night for two hours. The sky should have been bright outside. When it was time to get up and continue the adventure, Golda, Kik, and Chris When people woke up one after another, their biological clocks were also waking them up. Sister Huo Mage was about to walk over to tell them what happened last night, Robb said: "This beautiful lady Mage, what happened last night, please help keep it secret." "Huh?" Fire Master said: "Everything you encounter on the adventure road should be shared with your teammates. It is wrong to conceal it." Robb said, "But I think they may not believe you what you said." Fire Master: "..." She didn''t believe in this evil, and took Chris who had just woke up and said, "After you fell asleep last night, a suture monster came over." "What?" Chris was taken aback: "What about the suture monster? Why didn''t we get up. Oh, could it not find us and left?" "No!" The fire mage pointed to the corpse of the suture monster in the distance: "It was punched to death by that priest." Chris: "..." Chris looked at the body of the suture monster sitting on the opposite side of the rock wall, then looked at Robb: "I''m afraid this suture monster is already very weak for some reason. He went up and punched it. The purification technique just happens to be done." Fire Mage: "Uh..." Okay, forget it, no more explanation. The fire mage found that she really didn''t have to waste her lips. If she said that the man was pretending to be Godafather, Chris didn''t know if she would be very angry and affect unity. The group embarked on the journey again, and Robb released the succubus to lead the way. Everyone still kept the warrior in front and Famu in the final formation, following the succubus slowly advancing. As a pastor, Robb naturally walked with the two wizard sisters again. But the other priest was a melee priest, and naturally walked in the forefront with the soldiers. Therefore, at the end of the team, three people, Robb, Xuelu, and Sister Huo Mage were hanging. After the events of last night, the fire mage knew that Robb was very strong, but he was still at a loss as to who he was. He clearly told her it was Godafather, and she didnt believe it. She just kept looking at Luo with suspicion. Cypress. Robb said: "I said, Miss Shi, you don''t have to look at me with such a weird look, I am a good person, I promise." The fire mage said: "I believe you are not a bad person, otherwise Mr. Golda and the others will not be in the same team with you. It just feels that you are very strange. You don''t need to care about my eyes." It''s weird if you don''t care! There was a woman who looked at herself with strange eyes all the way, how could she not care. At this time, the person in front passed an underground stone bridge. Underfoot was a bottomless black abyss. Above the abyss was a small stone bridge connected. It looked a lot like the place where Gandalf and the Balrog fell in the ring. So, The person in front walked very carefully and didn''t turn around to look at the back. The three people in the back were waiting for the people in front to finish, and then they went on the bridge. Suddenly, a huge lizard''s head came out from the cave next to it. It was a petrified lizard. Everyone encountered a petrified lizard on the way here, which is considered a very difficult monster to deal with, so Chris let everyone forgive it (the last part of Chapter 867), but this time, no one thought there was a petrified lizard. Hidden in a hole on the side of the road. It stretched out its head this time, and it frightened the sister Huo Mage. This thing is not easy to deal with, and it has to tell the people in front to turn back... She just thought of this. Robb didn''t know where to take out a wooden stick. One stick hit the petrified lizard''s forehead. The extremely powerful petrified lizard didn''t even hum, his head drooped and hung up. Robb stabbed the head of the petrified lizard with the tip of the stick and pointed it into the hole, and the body of the petrified lizard was pushed back into the hole, as if it had never crawled out. Robb shook his hand, and the stick didn''t know where it went. He clapped his hands and smiled: "I didn''t use my fists this time. Hey, I didn''t get my hands dirty." Fire Master: "Hey? Huh?" Robb put his finger in front of his lips: "Shhh! People in front don''t need to remind them if they don''t see it." Fire Master: "Even if I tell them, they may not believe it." Chapter 876： Finally came to the devil city Everyone walked for two days in the crevices glowing with red light. Suddenly they opened up in front and a large open underground cave appeared. The cave was very wide, bigger than a few football fields combined, and the zenith was also high. , Looking up, there is at least a hundred yards of space. Everyone stood on the edge of the cave and looked towards the middle of the crypt. At a glance, they saw a black, towering castle. The castle was hundreds of yards high, with its feet on the ground, the roof of the cave, and the overall architectural style. It is a typical old castle. There is a moat dug around the old castle. The river is not water, but hot lava. The magma emits a red light, reflecting the black stones of the castle like purple. Purple is a mysterious color, making the entire castle exude a strange atmosphere. The strangest thing is that above the castle, there is a huge head carved with a pair of devil heads with horns. There is no doubt that this is a castle where the demons live together. The eight adventurers were excited at the same time: "Ah, Demon City! We finally found the Demon City! For hundreds of years, countless adventurers could not find the Demon City, but we found it." There is no doubt that the few adventurers present have created an epic achievement. Even if they dont enter, as long as they can accurately mark the location of the Devils City on the map and bring them back to the Adventurers Guild, they will become unprecedented in hundreds of years. A hero, respected by all adventurers. However, true men of pure men, there is no reason to enter Baoshan and go back empty. The more this kind of time, the more the adventurer can''t restrain the feeling of wanting to go in and explore. Chris turned his head and said to Robb: "Thank you for your control. With this succubus, without her leading the way, we dont know how long it will take to find this castle in this complicated underground world." Robb smiled and said, "Little things, little things, are the fault of being too handsome." Everyone: "..." Well, you are indeed handsome, but there is no need to say it like that. Chris resisted the urge to complain and whispered: "We have to find a way to sneak into this Devil City now." Xuelu asked from behind: "Speaking of which, now the demons seem to be gathering towards the Tomb of Kings Oasis in the north of the Desert Kingdom. When we come to the Demon King City, won''t we be empty?" Chris said: "It''s safe to be safe. If the demons are all in the city, we can''t get in at all. We only need to go in and find evidence of the collusion between the demons and the Holy See of Light." Xuelu whispered: "But I''m here to beat the Demon King. If the Demon King also goes out, it won''t be fun." Chris was embarrassed and thought: How many catties do you have, don''t you know? Did you beat the devil, or did the devil beat you? Sofa opened his mouth and said: "You cannot use the mind of an adventurer to consider the problem here. From the perspective of the military and war, although the Demon Race has agreed to participate in the war to help the Norma Kingdom deal with Godafather, it is impossible to invest in all wars from the beginning. Powerful, especially the devil himself, may not necessarily go. People like the hero king of the Norma Kingdom, the Pope, etc., are unlikely to appear directly on the battlefield from the beginning. They should first deploy troops from the rear until they reach the front. When they are ready, they will bring the guards to the battlefield in person." Several adventurers humbly studied: "In other words, it is very likely that the main force in the Demon King City has been exhausted, and there is only one Demon King left?" Sofa nodded: "It is impossible that there will be a Demon King. It should be said that there will only be a Demon King and a small number of officials, as well as some handymen. Most countries will have a similar situation when preparing for a war. However, the Demon clan seems to be the same. There is no internal affairs problem, so there should be no officials or something. Instead, some guards should be left behind." Chris said: "That''s good, these people have a small number of guards scattered in such a large castle, and it is impossible to defend everything. We should be able to sneak in, even if there is no evidence, as long as We went in and made a circle and came out alive, which is enough to write an epic." The demon hunter next to it said: "If we find this castle, we will have written an epic." Chris said: "Don''t you want to go one step further in epic?" Demon Hunter said: "Of course I do!" Xuelu rushed in: "So of course we have to kill the Demon King, so that we can draw the epic stop symbol." Everyone: "..." Chris ignored Xuetai and really spoke, and beckoned: "Let''s go, let''s go to the city and have a look." The group of people walked towards the Demon King City in front of them. The city looked right in front of them, but in fact they had to walk a long way. The wide underground world was filled with the smell of monsters, and the footprints of the monsters could be seen everywhere. There are many monster activities here, but everyone has gone for a long time without encountering a monster, indicating that they have all gone out now, obviously they are going to gather in the desert kingdom to deal with Godafather. Chris couldn''t help being a little worried: "The entire army of monsters has been assembled, plus the Holy See and the Kingdom of Norma. With such an army, will Godafather be dangerous? Although he can fight the black dragon, he has never tried it in history. With such a huge force to meet the black dragon, maybe even the black dragon can be brought down with such a force." When he said this, Robb was a little worried about Elsie. He was not there, and the fighting power prepared there was used to meet him. Can Elsie deal with such a huge enemy army? He couldn''t help but want to take out his cell phone and make a call to ask Elsie. Unexpectedly, he was looking through the crystal ball in his duffel bag when he suddenly saw a large communication crystal ball sparking light. This is the crystal ball dedicated to communicating with Miss Queen. Oops, I haven''t talked on the phone with Miss Queen for several days, and this woman chased her. Robb glanced at Chris and his group in front of them. He felt that it was not good to call Miss Queen in front of these people. He still had to avoid it. He hurriedly said: "Oh, I have a sudden stomachache, I Go find a pit behind a rock." Chris turned around and said, "Hey, this time?" Robb said, "It''s only this kind of time that I need to squat in the pit. If I want to squat in the pit after entering the Demon King City, wouldn''t it be even worse?" Chris thought about it carefully, right, and waved: "Go ahead, we''ll wait for you for a while." But he changed his mind and felt wrong again: "Hey, there are dangers here. It''s too dangerous for you to leave the team and go to the pit? Do you want me to accompany you?" Robb: "You squatted like someone watching by the side?" "This...this..." Chris Khan said, "Well, be careful yourself. If you are in danger, call for help." Chapter 877： Its useless not to admit it Robb quickly slipped out of the team and went to a "pit" behind the black stone in the distance. As soon as he left, Chris showed a worried look: "A pastor with very little adventurous experience, he left the team and went out to squat in a pit. Its fine in other places. This is the periphery of the Devils City, dont What happened." Golda and others laughed but did not speak, but the fire mage girl walked up to Chris and whispered: "I think he is fine, he seems to be very powerful." "But he really looks like a rookie, and he doesn''t understand anything along the way." Chris said: "You can''t see the footprints of monsters, and the habits of monsters are not clear. Even many monsters are strong or weak. Unclear." The fire mage said: "The experience is a bit less, but the combat effectiveness is really not weak." Chris still trusted his team members and asked curiously: "How do you tell?" Master Huo said: "Well, I have always wanted to find an opportunity to tell you in detail, but I didn''t stop to rest along the way. Just while he was squatting in the pit, I would tell you what I saw... " She was planning to talk about the suture monster last night and the petrified lizard on the road just now. Suddenly, everyone felt that the ground around her shook twice. Then, a huge red stone stood up and used two Yellow eyes stared at them. "Molten giant! We have been found and can''t hide." Chris quickly said: "Preparing to face I can converge the power of skills. Don''t use magic with sound and light effects to clean it, and don''t attract the attention of the monsters in Demon King City. " The group all took out their weapons. However, Golda and others were about to meet the lava giant, and Chris stood in front of him: "Golda, although you are very brave, your profession is too low, such things as lava giants, Its easy for you to deal with it, so leave it to us." Golda said, "Uh, well, we are actually very strong." Chris said: "Is it strong enough to struggle in the mouth of a giant devil?" "Well..." Golda Khan said, "That was a beautiful little accident." Chris said: "Anyway, take a break, let''s take care of it here." He couldn''t help but push Golda back, then took out a one-handed sword and shield, and greeted the lava giant. Several teammates also moved together, forming a beautiful small team battle formation in an instant. The warrior is at the forefront, the heavy priest is standing on the second floor, behind is the witcher and the fire mage dragging in the distance, and the assassin has already sneaked away without a trace at the moment the lava giant appeared. I know where he went, but everyone knows that he must be behind the lava giant. "Pay attention to control the volume, don''t shout, and don''t use too large magic." Chris snorted and greeted the lava giant. The shield in his hand was raised to block the giant fist thrown by the giant. Time, several other teammates also shot together... Robb squatted down behind the big rock in the distance, took out the crystal ball, and set it three times. The long-lost face of Miss Queen appeared in the crystal ball. "Why did you take so long to answer the phone?" She couldn''t see the slightest emotion on her face, but there was a slight worry in her eyes: "Have you encountered any difficulties?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s just not convenient to answer the phone just now." The queen looked at Robb''s environment, and saw a horrible scene of the underground world. She couldn''t help but ask: "The Devil City is coming?" "Well, it''s not far away, let me show you." Robb turned the crystal ball so that the queen could see the Demon City in the distance, towering majestically in the crypt: "The teammates don''t want to stun the snake, but want to sneak in. , So you should speak with a lower voice." As soon as Robb finished speaking, he remembered the sound of "touch" in the distance. Although it was not very loud, it still made the queen frowned: "What''s the matter?" Robb looked out and took a look, then smiled: "The teammates are fighting with the lava giant, you have something to say, I''m going to help if it''s okay." The queen nodded and said, "I''m just here to tell you that the Dark Church has moved." "Huh?" Robb smiled: "Why? Is the Dark Vatican bothering you again?" "No, it''s trouble for you." The queen said calmly: "The spy I arranged inside the Dark Vatican informed that important personnel of the Dark Vatican had collectively boarded the ship and headed north." When Robb heard this, he immediately understood. Taking a boat from the Lost City to the north, it is only possible to reach two countries, one is the Desert Kingdom and the other is the Norma Kingdom. The people of the Dark Vatican will not leave like this for no reason. At this time, they suddenly go northward. There is only one possibility... "Interesting!" Robb smiled: "The light and darkness join forces, and the two forces of the Norma Kingdom and the Desert Kingdom, plus the demons, this time everyone is determined to kill me. Fight." There was a smile on the cold face of the queen: "Who told you to poke around like a **** stick?" Robb said: "Hey, do you stir the shit? I always feel that what I am doing is a just cause." The queen suddenly took out a letter from the side: "This is a letter from the hero king of the Norma Kingdom to me. Do you want to guess what it is?" Where does Robb need to guess, he smiled and said: "The King of Heroes said to you, I have privately occupied your Westerly City and segregated the original Stone Canyon and Crystal Canyon. Your Gran Kingdom might even want to overthrow your kingship. Tell you not to trust me too much. Its better to take this opportunity to get rid of me, lest I become the second Mondela, right? ?" "Ha, you are quite self-aware." The queen said: "Change someone to do these things you are doing now. I have sent an army to beat you ten thousand times." Robb said: "Oh, why don''t you bother me? Is it because you fell in love with me?" The queen snorted coldly: "No! It''s just because you are too strong, I know I can''t beat you, and if I force my troops to beat you, I might beat a good hand to a slack, so I adopt a soft policy to you. , When you fall in love with me, all your power will be mine." Robb said: "Then guess I am in love with you now?" The queen took out a wedding dress from behind and said triumphantly: "Do you still need to guess? I won!" Robb: "Everyone said that it was outer armor." The queen "hummed": "It''s useless if you don''t admit it!" Chapter 878： You do me a favor Robb said: "Well, you don''t need to study this kind of mess. Isn''t it the same for whoever falls in love with everyone? Anyway, the end result is that you are treated like an eighteenth person by me." Queen:"" When a man plays a rogue, the woman stops cooking. At this time, the queen has no choice but to talk about him: "After the dark vatican goes north, the lost city is very empty. I plan to take this opportunity to conquer the lost city." Robb frowned: "I told you that it is dangerous to conquer a Holy See by force, because you cannot conquer the hearts of mad believers." The queen said: "Of course I know this. You and I have said it many times, so this time I am not going to do it too directly. What I plan is to arrange for the inside line there to contact the Lost City first. The nobles, they have long been dissatisfied with the lack of materials in the Lost City, and they have seen the richness of the material in my Gran Kingdom, and the novelty is endless, so they are very yearning for the Gran Kingdom. I instigated them to take advantage of the darkness of the Holy See. Make chaos in the city when the main force is not there." Robb smiled: "This trick is poisonous enough, then what?" The queen said: "Then the implementation of the new dark Holy See. As long as the **** you believe in is still the God of Darkness, the mad believers will not be so difficult to win. The Sister Ishgamer next to you was a mad believer of the God of Light, and Lars is also a fanatic. It is difficult for them to convert to other gods, but the gods remain the same. It is not difficult at all to change from the old dark church to the new dark church." The queen hummed: "I let No. 8 be the pope of the new dark vatican, adopting exactly the same doctrines as your new light vatican. Taking advantage of the absence of the main force of the dark vatican, I can easily control the lost city, but with abundant supplies and To take the believers with a gentle method, it does not take long for me to control the lost city, and then slowly change the mad believers." Robb gave her a thumbs up: "It''s great! I think this plan is okay." The queen glanced at him and said: "It''s not all I learned from you. However, if my new dark church wants to win the support of fanatics, my army should not intervene prematurely. Therefore, the eighth can call The combat power is very limited. I can only fight for the Lost City with a small army disguised as the Knights of the Temple of the New Dark Vatican, otherwise it will easily arouse the disgust and mutiny of the fanatics." Robb nodded. The queen continued: "If the main force of the Dark Vatican returns too early, my plan will fail, so... I hope you can hold the main force of the Dark Vatican as long as possible, or... simply remove it. Annihilated." Robb said: "Hmph, everybody asks me to help, and refuses to admit that I am in love with me, why should I help you? You see, I have many enemies now, including the Bright Holy See, Dark Holy See, Norma Kingdom, The Demon Kings Army, half of the rebels in the Desert Kingdom... Tsk tsk tsk... I cant handle it at all." Queen: "A liar, obviously can handle it." Robb: "I can''t handle it. Unless you do me a favor, I can only handle it if you do it for me." The queen said: "What is busy?" "Show me the **** dance..." Before Robb could finish his sentence, the queen "touched" the crystal ball and dropped it. "Cut! If you just throw the crystal ball, it means you are not really angry." Robb said, "This matter is stable." He put the crystal ball away and turned it out from behind the black stone. As soon as he got out, a big stone flew towards him and slapped it right on his front face. This stone is a piece of volcanic rock with a huge force on it. Not only is it heavy, it is also very hot, and it is as hot as magma! Ordinary adventurers must have died after eating this, but Robb has a thick face and ate a hot stone, and he was unharmed, except that a layer of black mud was smeared on his face. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand. As a result, the handsome face was wiped into a tabby cat face. "My Fake, who attacked me with volcanic rock?" Robin was angry. Turning his head and looking over, it turned out that it was the five Chriss who were having fun with the lava giant. The lava giant grabbed the red volcanic rock and threw it around. Chris used a shield to block the stone and bounced out. The result just hit Luo. Pao. "Well, it turned out that it was just hitting my face unintentionally, not intentionally, then I will forgive you." Robb stopped being angry, cocked his legs, and sat on the rock watching the excitement. I saw the lava giant chasing Chris and the others fiercely. Chris blocked most of the offensive with a shield. The Demon Hunter and the Assassin took the opportunity to attack. However, there was a small problem here, the Demon Hunter. The assassins weapons, one is a bow and the other is a dagger, are not good at dealing with hard stones, and most of their attacks are easily blocked by the stone body of the lava giant. But the fire mage who is the most threatening to the lava giants cant easily take action because its too close to the Demon Kings City. Big. She couldn''t make a move, and the weapons of the other two were not right, making it difficult to fight. The melee priest in the team finally couldn''t help it, and rushed up with the scepter. This weapon was quite suitable for hitting rocks. He knocked the scepter on the lava giant''s leg, and the stones were flying. At this moment, the lava giant suddenly raised his foot and kicked the priest, kicking him far away. This foot seemed a bit heavy, and the pastor couldn''t get up for a while. Without the priest''s treatment, the situation suddenly became critical. The lava giant hit Chris'' shield with a punch. Chris was stunned and suffered a lot of internal injuries. Without treatment by the priest, he could only grit his teeth, but the lava giant would not stop. It had another fist. He waved it down again. Chris felt very anxious, and it was a bit difficult to handle this. At this moment, Golda, who was next to him, suddenly charged up from behind, blocked in front of him, drew out the shield, and blocked Chris. "bump!" The fist of the lava giant hit Golda''s shield! Chris was taken aback and thought: Golda is a low-level warrior, and the level of the shield wall must be low. If he eats the lava giant, he is afraid that the shield will be deformed and people will suffer internal injuries. However, as soon as he thought of this, he saw the fist of the lava giant suddenly shattered. It punched the shield, and it was its fist that broke, not Golda''s shield. It turned out that Golda''s shield, the full name is "Thorns of Titan Steel Defender", the thorns prefix is ??enchanted, with the effect of reflecting physical damage. Chapter 879： Our equipment is ok The lava giant punched Golda''s shield, physical damage bounced back, and instead shattered his fist. It can''t help but be a little stunned! Chris and others next to him were also dumbfounded. At this time, Golda jumped suddenly, jumped up, "jumped bravely", brushed the ground and jumped to the level where the chest of the lava giant was flat, and waved the "shield slam" with the shield in his hand. "bump!" With a muffled sound, Goldas shield hit the lava giants chest. The rock on the giants chest was immediately shattered, and countless small rubbles were flying all over the sky. The lava core hidden in its chest was actually given by this shield. The shot was exposed. Kik, standing in the distance, opened his bow and set an arrow. Biu hit the lava core with an arrow. The action of the lava giant immediately froze. After several seconds, the lava core stopped beating. The giant lost his life, and the body made of rocks could no longer be maintained. Chris: "..." The four assassins, demon hunters, priests, and fire mage behind him also looked dumbfounded and looked at Golda and Kik with an expression of disbelief. "What''s your situation?" Chris looked at Golda: "The skills you just used are very basic, they are all the skills of ordinary fighters. They shouldn''t be so powerful." The Demon Hunter also turned to Kik: "Although the lava core is the most vulnerable part of the lava giant, it is also a rock in the final analysis. You shoot the rock with a bow and arrow, and you dont have any special skills yet, its a flat shot. , The effect should be very poor, how can it be done with one arrow?" Golda and Kik laughed a few times "hehehe", and said, "Our equipment is better." Kik is wearing a "hunter attire" appearance outfit, which looks like the family, but Golda is wearing a "village attire", which seems to be completely unequipped. Chris couldn''t help being right. He cast a questioning look: "You said you are well equipped? How can you be fine with your burlap clothes?" Golda said, "This is a funny dress. I''m wearing armor underneath this dress." Chris: "It''s impossible! How do you wear armor under this commoner?" Golda chuckled and said, "This villager outfit was made by Godafather for me. In his words, it''s called an appearance outfit. After putting it on, it changes its appearance... So, I covered my armor." After speaking, he took off the villagers costumes casually... A full set of Titan steel armor, plus top gem jewelry, appeared in front of Chris in a flash. Chris doesnt know Titan steel. This metal is still unfamiliar to most people in this world, but Goldas gemstone necklace and two rings with several handles suddenly light up Chriss. Eyes, jewelry made by master-level jewelers, have a very bright red light on them, indicating a very powerful enchanting effect. Chris just glanced at the jewelry, and felt that he was sitting on the high lemon mountain, his eyes were a little red, Nima, he wandered in the rivers and lakes for decades, how many risks he took, how many strange brushes, and he was done. How many commissions, I managed to earn a good set of equipment, but the guy in front of me... how could he dress so well? People are really incomparable! Golda said: "Well, in short, because the equipment is better, our skills are low, but the power is still quite big." Chris now understands. He really underestimated the adventurers in front of him. He looked at Xuelu in the attire of the hotel signage girl and said, "Then, this set of clothes on you is also an appearance? You really wear it. What is it?" Xuelu grinned and took off her appearance, revealing the mooncloth robe inside. "Oh!" The fire mage sister couldn''t help exclaiming: "This is the robes for mooncloth made by the elves." Xue Lu said, "Yes, there are three elves living in Westwind City, so it is easier for us to get the moon cloth." Sister Huo Mage also sat on the high lemon mountain... Chris looked at Robb who had just walked over, and glanced at his T-shirt and jeans: "In other words, you are wearing a set of equipment under your strange clothes?" "Uh, yes!" Robb said: "My equipment is quite complicated." Chris said: "What on earth is there, let us see." Robb took off the exterior, and inside was also a set of Titan steel armor... However, in addition to the armor, he also carried many weapons. On his back he carried a two-handed giant sword and a staff of life. Both of these things were thief-long. With a Titan stainless steel shield that looked like a pot lid, a crossbow and a crossbow quiver hung from the left waist. Two one-handed swords were hung on his right waist, which were inserted in two scabbards, several daggers were inserted in his waist, and a row of flying knives were tied to his chest with a belt and hung down obliquely. With so many weapons hanging on his body, it made him look like he was driving groceries. Chris felt dizzy: "God, what do you do with so many weapons?" "Use it!" Robb said, "At different times, use different weapons." Chris: "But you are a pastor!" Robb said: "I''m a pastor, is it normal to use a stick?" Chris nodded. Robb continued: "The priest occasionally rushes forward to chop people, so armor, shield, one-handed sword, these are normal." Chris said: "That''s true too." Robb continued: "The priest occasionally sneaks backstabs, so isn''t it weird to have two daggers?" Chris nodded mechanically, and suddenly came to his senses: "It''s weird, okay! Don''t tell me that you have to rush forward with a two-handed sword to slash people violently." Robb: "Yes!" Chris covered his face: "What kind of priest are you?" Tucao, Chris has already understood that although the group of people in front of him seems to be a junior profession, their skills are also junior skills, but their equipment is all of a frenzied level, so their combat effectiveness is absolutely not allowed. Underestimate. These people can use a basic skill to play the effect of not losing to the advanced skill, and it is even worse. "Well, it seems that I have always underestimated your strength, and I apologize for that." Chris said: "You are much stronger than I thought. No wonder you dare to find Demon King City in the depths of the Jinghong Mountains. You also have this strength." Golda smiled and said: "I''m overwhelmed. We only rely on equipment. We are still far behind you. When you have these equipment, you will definitely be stronger than us." Chris said with a little regret: "But we and Godafather don''t know each other at all. I am afraid it is difficult to get these equipment. I hope that this time I helped Godafather uncover the collusion between the Holy See and the monsters, and I can get acquainted with him. " Chapter 880： Rapid freezing Hearing these words from Chris, the faces of Golda, Kik, Xuelu, and Sofa all showed weird looks. They couldnt help but glance at Robb. Robb shrugged his shoulders. He was I have admitted that I am Godafather, but I can''t help it if I don''t believe it. Forget it, don''t worry about this too much. "Let''s go, the Demon King City is near." Everyone regained their focus and returned to the problem at hand. Passing through the spacious crypt, getting closer and closer to the Demon King City, Chris and his party walked more and more carefully. By the moat formed by lava, the river is very wide, at least hundreds of yards. Chris and Golda weighed it up, fearing that they would not be able to jump through their "heroic jump". The tumbling of the Demon Hunter is not to think about the past. As for the flash of the mage, it is only a pitiful distance, unable to pass through such a wide lava river. Everyone looked at the Demon King City across the river, and Chris whispered: "Oops, the lava besieged city. It seems that you can only walk in from the suspension bridge of the city gate, but there must be monsters guarding the location of the city gate suspension bridge. It may be a bit difficult to get in without knowing it." Xue Lu said: "Go in!" Chris and his party shook their heads together: "Miss Xuelu, this is impossible! Although your equipment is very good, you can''t force it in from among a large group of demons." Xue Lu said: "Yes! Yes!" Robb stabbed her behind her lightly: "You said so that I won''t take any action and follow you. Are you sure you can get in if I don''t take action?" Xuelu: "..." Well, Xuelu had no choice but to stop making comments. Chris looked at the lava moat, lost in thought: "How can this pass?" Both teams began to rack their brains to remember. In fact, this is very easy for Robb, flying skills, Biu can fly over at once, but this adventure mainly belongs to Xuelu, let Xuelu think desperately. He stared at Xuelu to see if the woman had any wisdom when encountering difficulties. After a while, Xuelu suddenly slapped her forehead. Robb thought she had thought of something, but unexpectedly she immediately revealed another one. An idiot, turned his head and said to Robb: "Help me think about crossing the river." Robb: "Hey! I just said I didn''t want to shoot." Xuelu said, "You don''t need to help me deal with monsters, but it''s okay to help me solve this kind of small problem." Robb: "These small problems are also part of the risk." Xuelu: "No, no, no, I think these troublesome problems can be excluded from the adventure, as long as there is the most passionate and exciting part of the adventure, it is enough." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry, this woman... I still have to help if I''m busy. The easiest way is of course to use flying skills to carry these people directly across the river, but the level of flying skills is too high and it scares people a bit, so it''s better not to use them indiscriminately. Robb thought for a while, and said to everyone: "You all come with me." He first walked towards the lava river. No one else knew what he meant, but when he saw his self-confident appearance, he followed it for granted. A group of people stood by the river and looked at the lava rolling in front of them. They felt the heat just as they approached, and everyone saw sweat on their foreheads. Robb said: "I am going to walk over this river. You will follow me closely. If you follow me slowly, it will be too late." "What? Are you going to walk over here?" Chris was shocked: "How to move?" "You will know soon." After Robb finished speaking, he walked into the magma river in one step. Going out at this step, Chris and his group almost screamed out in fright. Fortunately, they remembered that this place was under the Demon Kings city wall. If the sound was loud, the devil would be attracted, so they quickly suppressed the exclamation. inside. I saw Robb step out this step and actually stopped on the surface of the magma. Everyone: "..." I took a closer look and realized that where Robb settled, a circle of magma about several tens of centimeters around solidified and turned into hard volcanic rock. Therefore, Robb did not step on the magma, but stepped on it. On a piece of volcanic rock. "What''s the situation?" The Demon Hunter was a little confused. The fire mage sister suddenly reacted: "He used an ice magic to freeze quickly, and the moment he set foot, the magma under his feet was condensed, and the magma lost its temperature and turned into volcanic rock. , So that''s it." Everyone: "..." This is really shocking. How powerful ice magic is needed to freeze such a piece in the magma river? Judging from the stability of this volcano, it is obvious that it has been frozen very deep. It appears to be only a few tens of centimeters in circumference, which is only enough for footing. In fact, it must be a cylindrical shape that freezes directly to the bottom of the magma riverbed. Robb stepped out the second step, and a piece of volcanic rock tens of centimeters square was frozen out at the foot of the foot, and then he alternated forward with his feet like this, with each step frozen a footing foot, step by step, walking from the magma river. In the past, I went under the city wall on the other side of the river. Chris and his party: "..." Golda and his party spread their hands and shrugged, with an expression of "I knew it would be like this." Robb turned his head and said to them: "Hurry up and follow me. The foothold I just got out of freezing will soon be melted by magma. If you slow down and the foothold melts, you will fall into the magma river... " This sentence frightened everyone, and quickly followed Robb''s footsteps and crossed the river one by one. After a while, the other nine people all walked over the river. Looking back, it didn''t take long for them to come here. Those footholds had been melted by the heat of the surrounding magma, crumbled, and sank into the magma. Chris looked at Robb seriously: "What level of ice magic was that just now?" Robb said: "Frozen fast, very basic magic. Isnt it normal for a priest to order ice magic? Havent you heard of ice priests? Actually, my ice magic is very weak, its just my ring. Its better, so the power of magic is only improved, you see, you see." He took a sapphire ring from his finger and shook it in front of Chris: "This is a ring with increased ice magic power, do you want it? Give it to you!" Chris sweated profusely: "No, no, no, I don''t know ice magic." Robb handed it to the sister Huo Mage again: "You either?" Fire Mage: "I don''t know ice magic either." "Then it won''t work." Robb said, "It''s a pity that you can''t use such a good ring. Of course, I can only use it." He put the ring back on his finger. Chris and his party already know that this guy is really not a simple character, and I dont know how many messes there will be. Chapter 881： This is evil steel! Now everyone finally came outside the walls of the Demon King City. Looking up, you can see the majestic Demon King City towering beside you, and you can reach out to touch its hot black wall. This wall is made of strange black stones. It''s done. The monsters obviously don''t have any architectural aesthetics. The stones are not uniform in size and piled up in a mess. The gaps between the stones are pasted with mud and other things, so they are all alive. This stone head didn''t know what its material was. It was burned by the heat of the magma river for a long time, and it didn''t become brittle and collapsed. When Robb saw the stone, his eyes suddenly lighted up and he couldn''t move. He stretched out his hand to look for a **** in his bag. Chris and the others circled around the city wall at this time. He looked up and looked up. There were no sentries on the wall. In fact, if there were sentries on it, they would have been found when they crossed the magma moat. Chris said: "We are going to climb up." "Okay!" the other people responded. Chris commanded: "The two hunters go up first, and after climbing up, they stick out half of their heads on the city wall, then turn on the reconnaissance technique to see the situation clearly, and then we go up again." Everyone nodded in response, but how should this wall be put up? The Demon Hunter was considering which skill to use to climb the wall, and suddenly saw Robb coming from the side, swinging a small mine hoe, and digging down the wall in front of him. After keeping the digging action for 2 seconds, Pulling his hand back, a small dent appeared on the wall. But there was an extra square black stone in his hand. The demon hunter said: "Thank you for digging the hole for me." After finishing speaking, he swept the ground and jumped to the pit, stopped, reached out his hand and took out his dagger, stabbed it at a higher place, wanted to dig another pit out, and then kept digging up the pit. Thinking of his steel dagger stabbing **** the black wall, he couldn''t get in, but it shook his arm numb. "Hey hey?" The demon hunter lowered his head and said, "What kind of ghost wall is this? I don''t know what material it is. My dagger can''t even scratch it." Chris said: "Don''t scratch on the rocks, you can find a foothold in the cracks in the rocks." The demon hunter said: "Of course I understand this, I just feel surprised by this kind of stone." Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Robb below wielding a small mining **** again and poking to the ground. Two seconds later, he dug a big pit in the black stone, and he was so happy that he danced like a man. Heavier children. The demon hunter sweated: "Brother, if you want to help us dig a hole and climb a wall, you can dig at a high point. It''s useless to dig at the root of the wall. I can''t step on you as soon as I climb. The pit was dug." Robb ignored him and continued to dig. Within tens of seconds, a large pile of square black stones was piled up under his feet. The demon hunter used his dagger to dig up a foothold on the wall. The gaps in the black stone are filled with some strange mud, perhaps the secretion of a certain monster. After condensing, the viscosity and air tightness are very good. After digging for a long time, the Demon Hunter finally dug out a few grooves and climbed up a little bit. The efficiency was obviously not very good. He felt a little strange, and couldn''t help lowering his head again, and said to Robb below: "Brother, what kind of a mine hoe, why do you dig a hole in this black stone, but my dagger even scratches? Can''t pull one out." Robb said, "I am an ordinary mine hoe." The demon hunter said with sweat: "Come up, help me dig a few holes, let me step on it." "Oh, okay." Robb always digs wherever he digs, and there is no difference between digging higher and lower ones. He stepped on the pit he had just dug and climbed up a bit, then digging down with another mining hoe. Another pit, and then another step, just digging upwards alternately, and it didn''t take long before Robb dug to the edge of the city wall. He swept the ground and jumped off from above, and continued to dig the bottom wall. This weird behavior made Chris and his party a little bit incomprehensible, but Golda and others understood that the wall tiles of the Demon King City seemed to be good ore. I dont know where these monsters were found and used them. He came to build this Devil City, but since Godafather saw it, it must be enough to dig. The demon hunter used his hands and feet together, stepped on the mine pit dug by Robb, and quickly climbed to the edge of the city wall, stuck his head out, looked for a while, turned his head, and exclaimed excitedly: "Great, there are no monsters nearby. There are only a few little demons lazily guarding the gate at the very far gate. It seems that the army in this Demon Kings city has all gone out. Come up, just be careful when you come up, and avoid the distant place. The sight of a few little demons will do." Kik also climbed up, looked around, and nodded down. The two hunters used reconnaissance skills to closely monitor the surroundings. Chris and others climbed up one by one, leaving Xuelu and Robb not to climb. Xue Lu said: "You want to dig here for a while?" Robb nodded: "This kind of stone is called Evil Steel, which is a better ore than Titan Steel. I will dig some to rub something with my hands. Go ahead. If you have any questions, call my cell phone. I''ll be there soon. " Xuelu responded and climbed up. As a result, nine people stepped onto the wall, but Robb stayed alone, digging and digging with a small mining **** there. Chris was a little surprised to see that he was not coming up, and asked Xuelu: "Why didn''t he follow? Why is he digging there?" Xue Lu said, "He said, keep someone outside the city to respond." Chris felt that Xuelu was not telling the truth, and thought: Forget it, after all, it''s in their team, and I shouldn''t ask too much. He nodded and said, "Then nine of us keep going." The nine people waved to Robb who was digging below, and sneaked into the Demon King''s City quietly... Turned down from the wall and got into the deep passage in the Demon King City. Xuelu was so excited that her hands trembled. In fact, the other adventurers were not much better. Only Sofa remained calm. She was born in the army and was not keen on adventures, so the feeling of getting into the Demon King City was the same. The feeling when performing a mission in an enemy countrys castle is the same, without any excitement at all. But almost every step the eight adventurers took, the blood was boiling. "Where can we find evidence of the monsters colluding with the Holy See of Light?" Golda asked in a low voice. "Above!" Chris whispered: "Considering from common sense, the Demon King must live on the top floor of the castle. We touched the upper floor of the castle, and searched carefully one room by one, and we were sure to find something. " Chapter 882： Why does it feel a bit wrong Chris and his group began to brush up the Demon King City excitedly, layer by layer, layer by layer upwards. This is what all adventurers dream of, so they brushed with special care, walked a few steps forward in the dark corridor, carefully opened a door, and looked inside to see that a demon was sleeping on the bed. The assassin immediately walked over gently. Although Sofa had no interest in adventure, it was her job to assassinate monsters. Of course, she had to keep up with them. The two assassins stood by the devils bed and gestured. , And then the two daggers pierced the demon''s vitals at the same time. At the same time, Chris also came up from the side and covered the devil''s mouth. Golda also followed, and a shield slammed on the devil''s head. The demon was suddenly attacked in his sleep and was awakened by the "to kill" of two daggers. When he woke up, he was seriously injured. He also found that he was covered with his mouth. He couldn''t even make a scream and followed his forehead. He was hit again by the shield and died with a dazed expression. "Ha! Cleaned up a demon!" The eight adventurers were all happy and broke: "It is usually hard to clean up a demon, but in Demon King City, the demon is not even a little guarded. Hey, just kill one easily. We just need to keep quiet and kill all the way. Go to the top of the building, I''m afraid that it won''t be able to kill all the monsters in the Demon King City. It''s great! This is enough to write an adventurer''s epic." "It''s really right to come here!" "The blood in my whole body is boiling!" "What are you waiting for? Go to the next room now." Sofa calmly reminded: "Don''t be stupid, aren''t you looking for evidence of the collusion between the Holy See of Light and the Demon King? Don''t rush to the next room, look for letters or anything here, and you can''t miss every room." Everyone was so excited that she reminded her to calm down a little bit, and then hurriedly searched the room, but there was no gain. But this will not discourage everyone. If you can''t find a clue, you will go to the next room to look for it, room by room, and you will find something if you are not sure. Moreover, this evidence may not even exist and cannot be found at all. This is also a very common thing in adventurers'' long adventure careers. Everyone was cautious and continued to take risks. Sofa sneaked, and gently opened the door of the next room. There were two demons inside, sitting opposite each other at a table, drinking and eating meat. The room was full of wine and the **** smell of meat. It was probably some kind of beast''s meat. The smell of wine and blood masked the human scent, otherwise Sofaa might be smelled of human scent when he opened the door. She beckoned to the other assassin, and the two sneaked into the room and carefully walked around behind the two demons. With the strength of the devil, it is easy to see through the stealth of human beings, but the two demons were a little drunk, sleepy and ignorant, and didn''t pay attention to the surrounding environment at all. Then they suddenly heard a "touch" and Chris kicked the door open. The two demons turned their heads and looked at the door at the same time. As a result, the two assassins behind them simultaneously stabbed their daggers into their heart. Sofas dagger was a Titan steel dagger, which severely wounded the demon in one blow, but the assassins dagger on the other side was too bad. Although his professional proficiency was high, the damage was not as high as that of Sofa. The devil ate it. For one thing, the injury was not serious, and the brain paralyzed by alcohol paused for a moment without responding. Chris went up with a charge, "Shield Slam", "Heroic Strike", "Lethal Strike", and the Demon Hunter and Kick behind him also smashed a few arrows and shot at the devil. On the other side, the badly wounded demon opened his mouth and wanted to scream. The priest holding the scepter threw up silence. This guys priestly proficiency is really high. Silence can actually be effective against the devil. The devil grabbed his neck with both hands, Without a sound, his face became extremely worried. Then, the priest knocked a scepter on his forehead, and at the same time Golda rushed over and chopped a sword on it. Sister Huo Mage shrugged her shoulders at the door: "I don''t dare to make a move, I''m afraid there will be too much movement. Come on." "No need to refuel, it''s done!" The two demons have turned into two corpses. The battle of these nine people is really good. Chris and his team are all high-level professionals, and their combat effectiveness is extremely tough. But Golda and his team were equipped to guard against the sky, and everyone was able to clean up the two demons so quickly that even they themselves had a bit of a snack. Everyone searched the room again and found no evidence, but they were not discouraged, and went on... After avoiding a little demon patrol and killing two roarers, they finally reached a floor. I opened a room to see that there was a spider inside. The fire mage attached flame damage to everyone''s weapons, and everyone rushed forward, killing the spider queen instantly, then continued searching, evading the patrol, and continuing... Going up a floor, everyone opened the door to take a look, and a doomsday guard was killed. Go up one level, the Hook Predator, kill it. Go on again, Void Terror, kill. Go up, the dwarf demon of the thick grain, get rid of it. Brushing and brushing, Xuelu suddenly felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t help but said to the teammates around him: "Did you feel that the more we go upstairs, the lower the demons we encounter? It''s all up. It''s been several floors, why even the dwarf demon came out? This is completely scum! With our strength, it can be said to be able to kill it with a light touch, which is far inferior to the demon we encountered in the first place. " In fact, everyone felt this, but no one said it. Xuelu said, Chris couldnt help saying: Yes, the more you go upstairs, the easier it is. I think about it carefully. The devil we encountered at the beginning , And then the spider queen, the guard of the doomsday...Huh, huh? Sure enough, every time you go up a floor, the level of the monster will be lower." "Fak!" Golda said: "This Demon City, won''t it be the closer it gets to the Demon King as it descends?" "It''s... totally possible!" Chris was embarrassed: "The demons are creatures that live in the ground. Maybe the devil lives at the bottom." "This... we just need to go up one more floor, to the top floor, and see if the entire top floor is full of kids, then we''ll know." The imp is the lowest monster in the demon clan, one level lower than the dwarf monster. They found the dwarf demon on this floor, and if they went up one more floor and saw the little demon, then they could be sure and sure that the Demon King City came in the opposite direction. Chris took the lead and walked up the stairs, and everyone rushed upstairs with him. As soon as I went upstairs, I saw a skinny kid looking at them with curious eyes. "Fak! It really is a kid!" "Quickly go back, the devil must be under the devil''s floor! That is, behind the city wall." Chapter 883： Do you want to help him? Robb is mining, the thief is happy! Evil Steel, the mineral corresponding to level 100, this thing is much more powerful than Titan Steel. He didn''t expect to encounter this here, so he quickly took the opportunity to dig a few more pieces, and the dug ore was piled up behind him. After digging more, open a portal and kick back to Westwind City, and then take care of it slowly. However, Robb was too happy to dig, and he forgot one thing. What he is digging now is not a vein, but a city wall. They are the ancestors of the demons. I dont know how many years ago, I dont know where I found the evil steel ore, and the city walls were piled up. This thing is different from the mineral vein. Moreover, Robb dug fast, and he dug a pit every two seconds, and the wall was dug thinner and thinner by him. Digging and digging, Robb dug a huge hole in the city wall, and then knocked it down with a mining hoe. Suddenly a big hole appeared in the front wall, which was dug through! Then Robb saw that a small room appeared on the opposite side. It was a small room in a castle. In it was sitting a big demon, a very powerful and domineering big demon, with a pair of long horns on his head and a pair of horns on his back. For the **** wings, the powerful magic power is permeating him. In this view, it is the kind of devil that is not easy to provoke, the demon of the demon king army general level, than the big demon who came to trouble Robb in the black pine mountains before. Stronger. A big hole suddenly appeared in the wall behind it. Anyone would be stunned. The big demon was no exception. It turned its head and looked at Robb with weird eyes. Two people are looking at each other affectionately through a hole! After looking for about five seconds, the great devil reacted, waved his palm and screamed, and a fireball shot towards Robb''s front face. "Boom!" The fireball hit Robb, HP-3214, and then in the next second, Robb appeared in front of the great devil, drew out the one-handed sword on his waist with his left hand, and slashed it at its front face. HP-424954 The big devil fell to the ground with a puff and hung up. Robb put away the one-handed sword and hummed: "Tell you to interfere with my mining." He also didn''t bother to care about the body of the big devil, and then withdrew from the hole to the outside of the city wall, looking at the big hole in the wall, it had been dug through here, of course, he couldn''t continue digging, so he had to change to the front of a section of the city wall. He waved his small mine hoe... After digging for a while, Robb was very careful this time not to dig through or dig through. However, when he was careful not to dig through, a group of little demons'' heads suddenly appeared on the wall and looked down... It turns out that he has been digging here for a long time, how can the little devil who patrols the city not find his reason? Moreover, as soon as he found him, a team found him. Robb: "..." The little devils didn''t say anything, a large number of small fireballs held the small javelin and threw them down at Robb. Robb went back with a fireball, and with a bang, a bunch of little demons flew up on the city wall, but with this blow, the matter was big. Although the main force in the Demon King City had gone to the desert kingdom, there were still many The devil stayed behind, and the sound of a fireball exploding, coupled with the screams of the little demons, immediately triggered a chain effect. Many heads popped up on the walls of the city. Moreover, one layer after another, the windows of those rooms in Demon King City also showed many devil heads. The lower the level, the stronger the devil, the higher the level, the weaker the devil. , A bunch of little ghost heads stretched out on the top floor. These demons all looked down, all staring at Robb, and the pile of bricks dug out behind him. "Master Demon King, someone digs the corner of Demon King City!" The little demons screamed. In the Castlevania that was still silent just now, weird screams were heard everywhere. Chris and the group running down from the top were shocked. They thought their whereabouts had been exposed, and a demon was coming to encircle and suppress them. I hid in a small room. Then I looked out through the crack of the door, and saw a large number of demons running in the corridor, rushing towards the bottom floor below, and the demons with IQ yelled outside: "There are intruders, some people are digging the corner." "Go and kill him!" The group of demons ran down. Chris looked dumbfounded: "Who? Who is okay to dig the corner of Demon City?" "Who else can?" Xuelu couldn''t help laughing and crying: "Have you forgotten what the pastor in our team was doing?" Chris just remembered that the weird priest had just taken a small mine **** to dig the wall. Isn''t this just digging the corner? He was embarrassed: "It seems that he was discovered by the demons. What can we do? I don''t know how many demons killed him. Should we help him quickly?" Golda, Kik, Xuelu, and Sofa shook their heads almost at the same time: "There is no need to help him. We take advantage of him to attract the devil''s attention, and it is more important to find evidence quickly." Chris said: "But he is besieged by so many demons, it''s very dangerous." Xuelu smiled and said: "It''s okay, don''t care, worrying about ourselves is more important than worrying about him." Chris''s expression sank: "How can you miss this? Are you trying to say that your life is more important than that of teammates?" "No, no, I didn''t mean that." Xuelu said, "I mean, he is so powerful that we don''t need to worry about it. On the contrary, if we protect ourselves, we can reduce the trouble for him." Chris: "???" He suddenly felt that someone was pulling the corner of his clothes behind his back. He turned his head and looked at it. It was the sister Huo Mage who was her accomplice. The girl shook her head at him with a serious expression, "Don''t be stubborn, just listen to them." "Okay, let''s hurry up and take advantage of these monsters to go to his side." Chris looked out from the crack of the door for a while and found that there were no monsters in the corridor. He hurriedly opened the door and ran out: "Everyone Speed ??up, GoGoGo, we have to use his time to help us attract strangers to find what we want." Nine people ran downstairs quickly. They finally climbed up just now. Now they are going down again. Life is really full of irony. Fortunately, all the devils attention has gone to Robbs side. They went all the way down, unexpectedly. They did not encounter the slightest obstacle, and it didnt take long for them to return to the devils floor, and then went down another floor. They opened the door of a room and found that a big demon was dead inside. There was a hole in the wall of the room. Directly outside the city, you can see the magma moat flowing outside from that hole, and you can also see a large group of demons besieging Robb. From the outside, you can only see the backs of the demons, not Robb in the middle. However, just after Chris glanced twice, he saw four or five roarers flying up from the middle of the encircling circle. He flew high, then fell heavily outside, and the surrounding demons shouted: "Damn human beings, dare to be fierce when surrounded, kill him!" "Eat him!" Chapter 884： A mine hoe The demons rushed into the middle aggressively, and then Chris heard a "boom", and several more demons of various types flew up from the middle of the encircling circle, flying far and wide. He only fell into the magma river and was instantly turned to ashes. The strange pastors voice sounded from the crowd: "Mom mentally retarded! The mud guys play well, don''t interfere with my work." Chris was awkwardly embarrassed and turned his head to the other people: "That person is surrounded by a demon army, but he seems to be able to do his job well. It seems that what you said is right. Instead of worrying about him, it is better to worry about ourselves. " Golda and others followed Robb''s way and shrugged: "He has always been like this." Xuelu grinned at the back: "He probably forgot what he was doing in Demon King City this time." Chris Daqi: "Yes! The five of us are here to find evidence of the collusion between the devil and the Holy See of Light, but why are you five here? I never seem to understand." Xue Lu said, "We are here to beat the Demon King, haven''t we told you about it a long time ago?" Chris: "..." Well, when he heard Xuelu say this before, he didn''t take it seriously, but now he glanced at Robb who was still surrounded by a large group of demons outside, and felt that he believed it a little bit. Chris looked down at the corpse of the great demon on the ground, and said in a low voice: "The upper layer is the demon, and this layer is the great demon. Then we are on the next layer, which should be the layer where the devil is located. Find it there. The possibility of clues is great." Everyone became excited again: "Then hurry up." They searched the room of the great devil, and found nothing. They returned to the corridor and passed through a dark and empty corridor. They didn''t encounter any demon along the way. After all, they were attracted by Robb. Chris took the lead and rushed down one more floor, and found that the structure of this floor was relatively simple, no longer like the rooms upstairs. There were side doors on both sides of the corridor, dark, like a rectum. Leading to the darkness, there are candlesticks on the walls on both sides of the corridor, and they are copper candlesticks, which look very tasteful. Although these candlesticks are not lit, this shows that people living on this floor are beginning to pay attention to force! He hurriedly made a gesture to the people behind. Everyone knew, all of them held their breath and did not dare to chat anymore. There must be a devil on this floor, and the devils feeling must be much sharper than ordinary demons, like just now. Then chatting all the way to bragging, it''s not good enough. They moved forward cautiously against the edge of the corridor, desperately trying to eliminate their sense of existence. In fact, no matter how careful they were, they would inevitably make a little noise, especially the two warriors, wearing heavy armor, and wanting not to make a sound when walking. The sound of armor rubbing is almost impossible. Fortunately, there is a battle on the upper floor. The sound of quarreling and the sound of magic explosions will be heard from time to time. Although the sound is much smaller after the first floor, it can also help everyone cover up. Reduce the faint sound from moving. A door appeared in front! The very gorgeous door, just like the door of the boss room in "Devil City", looks heavy and solemn. It''s hard not to be discovered inside if you want to sneak in by pushing open this kind of door secretly. Fortunately, this door is not closed, it is already open with a slit, which is much more convenient. Everyone leaned to the door and looked inside carefully. Inside is a wide hall with a throne in the middle. Sitting a very mighty and domineering ancient demon with a black crown on his head and a black cloak behind his back. It sits diagonally on the throne, as if sitting on the throne. Dozing off, in the open space in front of the throne, there was a little demon lying on his stomach, and he was speaking quickly: "Your Majesty the devil, something is not good. There is a strange human outside. He took a mine **** to dig our Devil City. foot of a wall." The Demon King said unhappily: "The black stone used to build the city wall is extremely hard. So far we have not found any weapon that can hurt that kind of stone. How can a mere mining **** be able to dig it?" "Dug through!" The little devil said: "A big hole has been dug through the city wall." "Huh?" The demon king felt that he was slapped in the face for a while, his face was so swollen, he lost face in front of his subordinates, the thief was upset, and kicked the little devil out. The little demon flew back and flew straight to the door. It frightened the peeking outside the door and only heard a "boom" sound. The little demon hit the door, and almost all his bones were hit by this. It was shattered, and the lifeless body slipped slowly against the door. Everyone was silent and thought: The demons acted really messy, isn''t it just because they were slapped in the face, they actually killed their subordinates indiscriminately. I saw that Demon King reached out his hand in his pocket and took out a crystal ball and set it three times. Soon, the crystal ball lit up, and a great demon general appeared on the opposite side: "Master Devil!" The Demon King said solemnly: "I heard someone is digging the corner of my Demon City?" "Yes!" General the Great Devil said: "Two large holes have been dug out of the city wall. The subordinates are leading the guards to fight the corner digger, and they will surely take him down as soon as possible." "Huh? Two big holes were dug out?" Demon King Daqi: "How many people came from the other party? What artifact was dispatched?" "One person! Used a small mine hoe!" Devil: "..." Strangely quiet, after a few seconds. "Fak!" The demon king was furious: "Just a small mine **** alone? Are you still leading the guards to fight with it? Can''t you kill him in an instant?" "This...this..." General the Great Devil said: "The opponent''s strength is unexpectedly strong. Our army is currently in a bitter battle..." Before he could finish his sentence, a scream sounded behind him. A demon''s corpse was chopped in half and flew over from behind the great demon general. The devil on the side of the crystal ball looked dazed: "I just saw What''s up?" General Great Devil said: "Our army suffered a small loss just now, but the problem is not big, we still have..." "Ah!" With another scream, a smashed corpse of a big devil flew behind the big devil general. Devil: "..." There was another weird silence. After a few seconds, the Demon King said: "Are you sure you are fighting with someone?" "Yes!" The devil frowned: "Maybe, I have to come up and see it myself." "Ah? Lord Devil, do you plan to do it yourself? That''s really great." The big demon general said with a "saved" expression, and roared: "This human being is too strong, or you should take care of it yourself. We are more sure about him." Chapter 885： Dont talk nonsense, just do it! Lord Demon stood up, the black cloak was thrown away behind his back, and huge magic power filled his body. He was about to go out and see for himself. The Demon King City stood under the Jinghong Mountains for thousands of years, and there has never been a human being. To be able to kill here before, let alone dig through the city wall, this is simply incomprehensible. He really had to go and see which neuropathy was so arrogant. However, as soon as he stood up, he felt something was wrong, the flow of air? Refraction of light? Human smell? murderous look? There seems to be a little bit of everything! The devil turned his head abruptly, his black cloak raised, and kicked backwards. "bump!" The assassin who had just sneaked behind him, had not had time to make a sneak attack, was kicked in the chest by this kick, and the sneak was lifted. His figure wrapped in a black robe appeared. The power of this kick was so strong that the assassin kicked it. He flew out and slammed into the wall behind the throne, causing the dust to fall off the wall. The assassin spouted blood and dyed his mask red. At the same time, the demon king turned around and kicked in another empty direction. It was Sofa standing there. She had just sneaked here and saw the assassin being kicked into the air. She did not act rashly, because She is not an adventurer assassin, but a military assassin. The failure of her comrades in the assassination and being discovered by the enemy does not mean that she has been discovered. She can continue to wait for the opportunity to complete the assassination mission that her comrades failed to complete. Unfortunately, she was also discovered. The devils foot came extremely fast. Although the assassin was also known for his agility, he did not necessarily move faster than the demon. Sofa could only raise his arms and cross one in front of him. The demons feet were strong. Kicked on the two forearms folded by Sofa on the spot. "boom!" There was a loud noise, and Sofa was kicked and flew back, his arms numb. Fortunately, she was wearing the "polar fur suit" Robb made for her. The defense was extremely good. Most of the power of this foot was resolved by the polar fur suit. Sofa flew back and turned over in mid-air. When I turned, my feet stood firm when I landed, and I didn''t fall down. I used my inertia to jump back a little, brushed the ground, and sneaked away again. The devil laughed loudly: "The first assassin is a bit crappy, but the second assassin is not bad, hahahaha. Are there other people? Those who are hiding outside the door, you can come in." The door opened, Chris, Golda, Kik, Xuelu, the demon hunter, priest, fire mage girl and others all filed in and stood in front of the devil. The demon kings eyes swept from in front of this group of people, and there was a hint of contempt in his eyes: "I knew that it was impossible for a person to come. How can a person dig through the city wall with a mining hoe? It was you who hit the wall together. A hole, and then let a teammate attract my subordinates outside, so other people take the opportunity to sneak in? Humans just like to play with these meaningless little tricks." Xuelu has known Robb for a long time, and her speaking style at this time also began to resemble Robb. She said in a weird manner: "Wow! You guessed it right." Although this "wow" is only one-tenth of Robb''s cheapness, it has almost killed the devil. It angrily said: "Human woman, you will pay for your yin and yang weirdness." Golda raised his one-handed sword and shield: "I don''t think you need to talk more nonsense, just go ahead and do it, what do you think?" Chris nodded: "Look back slowly for evidence or something. If we can defeat the devil, we will be enough to write the legend." Everyones blood is boiling, with one exception. The seriously injured assassin raised a hand from the corner of the wall: "Hey...Is nobody paying attention to me?" Only then did the priest remember him, and hurriedly waved his "healing technique". The assassin scrambled to get up, then disappeared instantly and sneaked again. "Interesting human team." The demon lord laughed loudly: "I haven''t fought a human adventurer in hundreds of years, and it just soothes my muscles and bones." After he said this, his body flashed suddenly, and disappeared in an instant. There was only a piece of red and black light particles in the place where he stood. Many kinds of magic, such as the big demon, the ancient demon and other high-level monsters, can flash as they please, and it is not too panic compared to the high-level archmage. Chris reacted extremely quickly and immediately turned around and rushed towards Xuelu who was standing at the back of the team. The moment he turned around, the Demon King appeared behind Xuelu, waved his huge palm, and slapped the Tianling Gai at Xuelu. Chris switched to the "violent posture" for an instant, and shouted: "Intercept!" His whole person instantly turned into a red light, brushing the ground and rushing through a distance of several meters, and suddenly got stuck between Xuelu and the Demon King, the mithril shield in his hand was raised upwards, and at the same time he switched back to the "defensive posture." , Hit the ground, just to hold the devil''s palm. Devil: "Huh? You can switch your posture as you like, an experienced veteran!" Chris hummed: "Otherwise, why do you have the courage to come here?" The devil laughed: "But the red-haired female mage is very dumb." This sentence made Xuelu''s face flushed. Indeed, at the moment just now, if Chris hadn''t reacted, she would have slapped her inspiration. Although she is well equipped, she is always biased towards attack, and her defensive power is not good. Not good, that slap might be able to slap himself to death and wait for Godafather to resurrect. She, Golda and Kik, typically have good equipment, but they have no combat experience corresponding to good equipment. The devil kicked out, and Chris slammed the shield, hit the ground with a sound, and was kicked back several steps. At the same time, the five flying knives of the Demon Hunter had already reached the Demon King. The Demon King waved his hand and all the five flying knives were bounced away. come over. The devil is still just like just now, just take a shot... "Puff!" The arrow shot by Kik stuck into the demon''s forearm, and it cut into the flesh, causing the devil to be injured. "Huh?" Demon King Daqi: "What the hell?" He also thought that he would have to shoot any flying knife and arrow if he shot it casually, but he didn''t expect that the arrow shot by this human being was so powerful that he could not shoot it, and even shot himself. "Pyroblast!" Pyromancers magic came. The fireball with a large basin of Pyroblast looked fierce. It screamed and smashed into the Demon Kings face, but the Demon King kicked the Pyroblast ball and kicked it soaring upwards. A blast hit the ceiling, and the heat wave brought up by the explosion rushed to the entire room, making everyone seem to be burned. Chapter 886： Diablo "Fak, can Yan Boom be kicked away?" Golda sweated profusely. Chris exclaimed: "It wasn''t kicked away, but it was using a magic mirror or something like a magic mirror to deliberately cooperate with the kicking action. This is just appearance, don''t be fooled by the devil''s actions. , This thing is proficient in physical arts, magic, illusion, and many ancient black magics that are in chaos, everyone must be careful." The devil was surprised: "Warrior, you are really an amazing adventurer." He had just finished saying a word, Xuelu also shot, a fireball flew towards the front face of the demon king, this fireball is not too big, a little bit smaller than a volleyball, it is a good fireball technique, if you put it on Usually, this kind of fireball technique is considered standard, but in the eyes of the devil, this magic is a bit too low-level. The adventurer who can fight the demon king, who is not the top adventurer, should at least be a big fireball, fire explosion technique and the like. This ordinary fireball is not enough to see. It raised its foot again, trying to "kick" the fireball out as before, but it secretly used a "magic refraction", intending to bounce the fireball back. However, the demon king kicked out and immediately felt something wrong. "Magic Refraction" actually has no effect on Xuelu''s fireball, it can''t be refracted! The opponent''s magical power exceeded the upper limit of his own "magic refraction", which resulted in failure of refraction. "boom!" With a loud noise, the devil felt that his entire leg was involved in the power of fireball, and the skin of his leg was burnt to black. If it werent for its strong magical resistance, this one It can make its entire leg useless. It cried out in astonishment: "What kind of ghost fireball?" "There are so many things that shock you." Golda laughed and rushed over: "Shield punch!" "bump!" The devil ate a shield and felt a sharp pain in his chest. The other party''s shield was too fierce, right? What kind of ghost shield is this? It stepped back two steps, and two assassins jumped out with a brush on the back. The demon lord hit two daggers on his back. One of them didn''t hurt, but the other made him hurt. The devil was furious, and patted his hands on the ground: "Howl of terror!" A black magic power rushed out to the surroundings and scraped the entire hall. Everyone only felt a horrible, cold breath passing by. The five people, Keike, the Demon Hunter, the Assassin, Sofa, and even Xuelu, couldn''t help feeling fear, fear, and trembling all over, so scared that they turned and ran away. Only Chris, Golda, priest, and fire mage were not affected. It turns out that the "howl of terror" trick can intimidate people who are not tough enough, making them flee because of fear, and they dare not fight with the devil again, and warriors are not easy to win this trick because they are "fearless." As for priests and wizards , It is because of sufficient mental cultivation and strong resistance to mental attacks. Of course, Xuelu, a shameful mage, is not among them. Five people ran away all over the house, leaving four people to fight, and the pressure suddenly increased. The two fighters pushed forward and Chris shouted: "Quickly dispel the fear in them." The priest hurriedly recited the spell of dispelling technique behind, but the demon lord would not give him a chance to disperse slowly. He flashed his body and suddenly appeared behind the priest. Chris rushed over with an interception, but the demon lord was already prepared. , Kicked Chris'' shield and kicked Chris back a few steps. Then, the devil slapped the priest in the face. The priest had to stop chanting the spell and blocked the slap with his shield. At the same time, he waved his scepter and slammed it back at the demon king. The fire mage behind once again recited Pyroblast, but she also knew her own Pyroblast. The damage is still a little bit worse, it is difficult to cause substantial damage to the demon lord. Chris became anxious and yelled: "Think of a way! The fear in them must be relieved, otherwise we will be defeated by each." "Hey, I remember." Golda suddenly reached into the bag and found out a bottle of weird-colored potion. He grabbed Kik, who was running around against the wall, and poured it into his mouth. The potion was there. Kiks mouth turned into magical light particles and disappeared. Kik regained his shrewdness and stood still: "Huh? What happened to me?" "You have suffered a fear technique!" Golda said: "Go and rescue other teammates." Kik screamed, and reached out his hand and took out a bottle of weird-colored medicine from the bag. Chris was overjoyed: "What kind of weird medicine is that? Why can it relieve the fear?" "It was given to us by Godafather. It is said to be called the Panacea Lv.6, which can relieve all kinds of strange abnormal conditions." Chris sweats profusely: "What kind of ghost medicine?" The two warriors carried the demon together. Kik took the opportunity to save Xuelu with the medicine bottle, and then Xuexie took out a few bottles of medicine, and saved Sofa, the Demon Hunter, and the Assassin. In an instant, everyone recovered. Combat effectiveness. The devil couldn''t help but look dumbfounded. He had seen a lot of adventurers, but it was the first time he saw this. What kind of ghost medicine can solve his own horrible howl? Still unreasonable? The nine adventurers stood in a row again, facing the devil, with confident smiles on their faces: "We are well prepared, we can win!" "You are seeking your own death." The Demon King roared, "In that case, I can only show you what a real demon is." It raised a hand, toward the ceiling, and whispered in a gloomy voice: "Come on! The will of the ancient demonsdevil-ridden!" Countless powerful magical powers poured out from all directions, and the entire Demon King City seemed to provide power for it. The black magic power flowed from every statue, every ornament, and every wall brick in the Demon King City to it, and gathered on it. The devils body suddenly became taller, and the clothes on his body shattered instantly. The muscles became strong, with scales, more horns, longer tails, and evil claws. A brutal monster that is only recorded in historical books. "Is...Is...Dark...Diablo?" Chris was shocked: "I recognize this look. This is the Diablo recorded in history books. It is said that there was once a country that was destroyed by Diablo. God destroyed it, but I didn''t expect it to be the second form of the demon king." "It seems to have become a very remarkable thing, what can we do?" Fire Master said. "No matter what it becomes, just knock it down." Golda yelled, "Charge!" He rushed to Diablo bravely and fearlessly. Chapter 887： Wow! Im stepping on a big monster "Charge!" Golda rushed to Diablo fearlessly. However, the behemoth just kicked it casually, and Golda flew back. The Titan steel armor on his body failed to dissolve the opponent''s attack power, and Golda slammed into it. On the wall behind, a big dent was hit in the wall. "Be careful!" Chris yelled. Diablo hit the ground with a punch, and a huge circle of fire filled the surroundings. Two hunters and two assassins jumped up to avoid the circle of fire on the ground at the same time, but the two mages were not good at jumping. Chris grabbed it. The fire mage slammed her upward, and the fire mage flew high. On the other side, the priest also grabbed Xuelu and threw her into the sky. But Chris and the priest had no time to jump up and avoid the ring of fire again, so they had to put up their shields at the same time and block in front of them. "Bump!" The two were hit by the ring of fire at the same time and flew out. Like Golda, they hit the wall and then slipped slowly. Fortunately, neither of them died. They just got hurt. They gritted their teeth and got up again. "My Fuck, this thing is so strong." Golda called out, "It''s not easy to deal with." "We humans are still too few." "Find its weakness." Everyone talked in embarrassment. The Diablo laughed loudly: "A group of small humans, do you realize your weakness now? Hahahaha! Want to use such a small team to defeat me? Do you really think you are the first to find Demon King City? The team? No! Many adventurers have found here, but in the end, they have no chance to go back and make things public here, because they are all dead in my hands." He slapped his palm on the ground again, and everyone thought they were going to release another big circle of fire. Unexpectedly, at this moment, many bones suddenly protruded from the feet of the crowd, and they surrounded them in an instant. These bones stretched up, and then joined together to become a cage made of bones, one for each person. The small bone prison locked the nine people in each of the nine bone prisons. "It''s a bone prison!" "Quickly break this and rush out." Chris slammed a shield on the bone prison, but he failed to break the bone prison. This was not an ordinary bone, but a bone formed by Diablo using his magic power, not like ordinary bones. crisp. Chris cried out that it was bad. On the other side, two archers can shoot arrows in the bone prison. They can shoot a few arrows, but they are all shot by Diablo. The fire mage is chanting the incantation of Pyroblast, but Xuelu''s magic can be instantaneous. , She reached out and pointed at Diablo: "Fire wall technique!" A wall of fire rose from the feet of Diablo, but with a slight jump, it jumped over from the wall of fire, and laughed: "It is ridiculous that such a weak Flame Mage dare to attack me. Although your magic does not know why it has inexplicable power, it is only powerful, and the way it is used is so primitive and simple, I want to avoid them with no effort." Xuelu: "..." Diablo slowly forced the nine people in the bone prison, "Hey hey, which one should I eat first? This female assassin who stabbed people with a dagger in pain looks the most delicious." It''s dark, it must be of poor quality..." Sofa: "Fart! You look down on the people of the desert, I will make you pay." She squeezed the dagger in both hands, and the bone in front of her suddenly shattered. Diablo was slightly shocked, and Sofa had already broken out, with both daggers in both hands, and at the same time, he stabbed Diablo''s chest in front of him. It turns out that she has always been able to break through, because her two daggers are very special. In order to make the assassin more convenient to deal with the mage, Robb enchanted her two daggers with a prefix called "Devil". The handle dagger is specially designed to destroy magic enchantment and defensive magic. In a sense, the bone prison also belongs to the magic enchantment, and it happens to be restrained by Solfa''s dagger. However, Solfa deliberately didn''t break it, and when Diablo came to him, he violently attacked him, showing his assassin''s character. The two knives stabbed Diablo at the same time, and they were not shallow enough to penetrate the flesh. Only a little bit before they stabbed the heart. Diablo couldn''t help but be shocked. It kicked Sofa out with a loud roar. , Drew out the two daggers, black blood gushing out, but it knew "demon healing", threw two healing techniques to himself, and stopped the injury. Then roared: "Assassin, you successfully angered me, I want to tear you to pieces." His angry roar shook the entire Demon King City as if trembling. Everyone screamed that it was not good, and saw Diablo step by step, step by step, like a devils minions, pushing towards Solfa, and Solfa was temporarily unable to get up because of a serious injury to the foot just now. , Even if you get up, there is no dagger to use. Everyone is anxious... Xuelu stretched out her hand and took out her mobile phone, ready to call Robb for help. At this moment, there was a "boom" from the ceiling above Diablo''s head. A big hole broke in the ceiling, and a person fell from the sky, just standing on top of Diablo''s head. The person who fell was Robb. He didn''t care where he was standing. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the hole on the top of his head. He said angrily, "What kind of ground is this? I just stomped my foot. That''s it, why did you stamp out a big hole? The floor near the Devil''s City is so crisp, this castle eats jujube pills." When he said this, the heads of many little demons and little ghosts came out of the hole above, and they looked down together. It turned out that Robb was still dealing with the siege of a group of demons on it just now. When he was happy, he stomped his foot casually. He didn''t know that a big hole was stomped on the ground, and he fell down, and then just fell to Diablo. On top of his head, he was still standing on top of someones head and said coldly: "Who built this castle? Let him come to our Westwind City construction team. The reinforced concrete in Westwind City is so strong, as long as I dont stamp it seriously. , I dont even stomped through the ground." After speaking, he glanced at the situation in the room and said in a strange way: "Huh? Why are you putting yourself in a bone prison?" Chris sweats profusely: "I also want to ask what you are doing. Be careful, step on a big guy." "Nani?" Robb looked down and said, "Wow, I''m stepping on a monster." Diablo didn''t get angry but laughed: "Are you just noticing me now? If you dare to stand on top of my head and say cold words, you will pay for your arrogance." As soon as it finished saying this sentence, Robb lifted his foot and stomped down forcefully. "boom!" Chapter 888： I always feel something is wrong Seeing Robb stomping off, Diablo didn''t care. In his long life, he had dealt with adventurers many times. Among them, some flexible adventurers would jump on top of his huge body. Here, it is stepped, chopped, and chopped again, but there is no use for eggs. Their attack is like tickling Diablo! It only needs to shake it lightly, it will shake off the second person on its body, and then make up two moves, and the other party will die too much. This time, it should not be listed. However, as soon as Diablo thought about this, he felt a huge force coming from above his head. The huge force, really a huge force, a force that is too great to resist, rushed in from its heavenly inspiration, and it shook in an instant. When the dark **** destroys, the mind becomes distracted, and his thinking stops. From head to toe, Juli oscillated downwards, swiftly walking along the nerves and blood vessels, and instantly lost consciousness wherever he passed. Diablo felt that the Yali was big and the mountain was so big. It fell to the ground with a "puff", unable to move. Robb glanced at his feet: "Huh? This monster is so resistant to fight. I stepped on it and it didn''t die. What''s the blame? I haven''t seen it before." After speaking, Robb added a little bit of strength and kicked again... "boom!" Diablo turned into a pile of pieces of meat, scattered all over the ground, and he didn''t even have time to confess his last words and pretense. Robb dropped his feet on the ground and was about to use the dispersal technique. Before he could use it, the bone prison trapped in Chris and the others was automatically released. The bones turned into magic light particles and disappeared without a trace. "Oh? This bone prison seems to be set by the monster I trampled to death just now." Robb smiled and waved to the big guy: "Have you found the Demon King? Where is it?" Chris and others: "..." Robbqi said: "Don''t speak for God''s horse?" Chris pointed at the corpses scattered at Robb''s feet: "This is the devil." "Nani?" Robb said: "Such a weak demon?" Chris: "..." The five members of their team all had a sentence that MMP didnt know should be said improperly. After a while, the Fire Master took Lacris arm in embarrassment and whispered: I probably know who he is. Chris said: "Who?" The fire mage whispered: "He seems to be...is... Lord Godafather from Westwind City. He told me that he is Godafather last night, but I didn''t believe it, but now, it seems...I believe it." Chris: "..." The priest, the demon hunter, and the assassin suddenly realized that, right, besides the superhero who can fight against the black dragon in Westwind City, who else can this Nima have? Chris grabbed the fire mage''s shoulder and shook it vigorously: "He told you so well, why don''t you believe it?" Fire Master said: "I told you two days in advance, do you believe it?" Chris: "..." Therefore, this matter is embarrassing. Several people here are bewildered and shocked, but Xuelu over there is so wronged: "My dear, you don''t make sense." Robach said: "Why don''t I make sense?" Xuelu cried and whimpered: "I said that I would not make a move. You gave me the devil to fight. Now that the devil is trampled to death by your feet, my adventure is gone, oh... how will people be included in the epic in the future?" "Uh, this question is a bit specific." Robb said: "When I think about it carefully, this time the other party did something to encircle me to kill me. I took the initiative to attack and find the Demon King to settle the account. I think I should denounce it first, otherwise it will die. It''s unclear, and it doesn''t feel very good. Okay, I will resurrect it and let you kill it, right?" "This is so good, so good!" Xuelu clapped her hands and said, "This is the best way." Robb threw a resurrection technique on the corpse of Diablo. The corpses were brushed together, and the Diablo sat up with a "call", with a dumbfounded look: "What the **** is it? Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?" Robb turned to it: "You are the devil, right?" Diablo a little forgot what happened just now, because Robb stomped on his head just now, and he became an idiot. He didnt even know how he died, so the only thing he remembered after his resurrection was Robbs presence in it. It stepped on the head, but it was still alive unharmed, indicating that the foot that Robb stepped on was useless. Diablo arrogantly said: "I am the devil, didn''t you just jump on top of my head arrogantly? You paid for your arrogance." Chris behind said: "I seem to have just heard this." Xuelu: "I''ve heard it too." "It''s a coincidence, I have also heard of..." Robb said in a weird manner: "Since you are the devil, it is easy to say, I made a special trip to beat you, you are so brave, you dare to collude with the Holy See of Light and the Kingdom of Norma to make trouble for me, now there is no more nonsense. , I want to beat you, stand firm when beaten, stand firm, grit your teeth and prepare to be beaten." The Diablo laughed loudly and said: "Where is the **** adventurer who speaks so arrogantly, huh? Wait, what are you talking about? I''m colluding with the Holy See of Light and the Kingdom of Norma to trouble you? You...could it be..." "boom!" Robb punched Diablo in the chest. Diablo fell to the ground with a "puff" and died. Xuelu protested: "Hey, why did you kill it again? I want to be a great adventurer who kills the Demon King, and I should fight it at the end." Robb: "Uh, it makes sense! Okay, let you kill." Robb''s resurrection technique was thrown on the corpse of Diablo. The behemoth brushed the ground and sat up: "Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Forget it, no matter what." It roared at Robb: "Human, you will pay the price for your arrogance. Hey, I always feel that this sentence seems like I said just now." Robb couldn''t throw his punches hastily this time, otherwise Xuelu wouldn''t have any more to play if he accidentally killed him. He first gave himself a special "Japanese samurai" skill called "Hand Addition and Subtraction". After opening this skill, no matter what attack method he uses to attack the enemy, he will leave the enemy with the last 1 point of blood, and he will not be killed. After opening this, Robb punched again. "boom!" Diablo fell to the ground, leaving only a breath. Xuelu jumped over and made up a small fireball, Biu, Diablo, pawn! Xuelu clapped her hands and laughed and said, "I''ll kill it, hahaha, I created an epic. No adventurer has ever done it. I did it by myself." Everyone: "..." Chris and his party covered their faces together: "Do you feel a sense of accomplishment when you kill the Demon King like this? Anyway, we haven''t got the evidence we want yet." Robb said: "Oh, yes, I still need evidence, and try to pull it up again." Diablo: "Human, you will pay for your arrogance...Huh? I always feel that something is wrong." Chapter 889： There is a door here Diablo looked dazed, a little confused about the situation. Robb patted it on the forehead: "You and the Holy See of Light have a great collusion." Only then did Diablo figure out what the situation is now, and he began to feel the Yali: "It turns out that you are the weird man in Westwind City, the guy that the Bright Vatican, the Dark Vatican, and the Norma Kingdom all want to kill." "I have no time to chat with you." Robb said: "Grab the point, I will ask you to answer, or I will let you say again,''Humans, you will pay for your arrogance''. I ask you, humans clearly find it To your Demon City, even the adventurer''s guild that knows the Jinghong Mountains best does not have the exact location of the Demon City. Why does the Holy See of Light want to contact you, you can be contacted immediately, and the speed of sending troops on your side is also fast. ?" Diablo said stupidly: "Say this sentence again, what a threat to me?" Robb smiled without saying a word. There was a big bean sweat on the top of Diablos head, and I always felt that it was better not to face him directly... But, I am the devil, the incarnation of the evil god, what am I afraid of? Even if I am afraid, I will never compromise with mere humans. It was angry. Although he still felt afraid in his heart, the fear did not make him flinch. He waved his huge palm and slapped Robb violently. "boom!" Robb punched it to pieces again. "It seems that this thing will not cooperate with us, even if it is forced to confess." Robb said to his teammates: "After all, he is a demon. Even if it can''t beat me, it will not compromise. It will at least maintain its own minimum. Dignity, will not kneel down like scum and beg for mercy." Everyone nodded in agreement. Chris said: "It seems that we are the only one to look for the clues. We only need to find a letter, or something like a token, that can be used as evidence." "Come on, I''ll go out to dig some mine." Robb waved. Chris and others: "..." Chris suddenly picked up a pen from the Devils desk and handed it to Robbs hand: Dear Godafather, Ive always been a fan of you. I didnt expect to think that we would meet in this way. Could you please sign me? Your name, you can sign it anywhere on my armor." The priest, the demon hunter, the assassin, and the fire mage also surrounded themselves: "We want too!" Robb smiled and said: "We are already friends, do we still need to sign between friends? It''s okay to come to Westwind City anytime to chat, don''t make a very active look." Chris and others are overjoyed: "The legendary Godafather is really a hero, without any airs." "Anyway, come on and look for clues. I''ll dig some evil steel mines first." Robb brushed the ground and flew up from the hole where he had fallen. There are still many demons above that stretch their heads and look down. They originally wanted to see Robb being hanged by the Demon King, but unexpectedly, they saw that Robb gave the Demon King a second. These demons were so frightened that they scattered like birds and beasts. When Robb flew out again this time, he could no longer see a few demons outside. Only a few of them were running slowly, and they were still running desperately in the distance. Robb shot one at random. When the arrow passed, I didn''t bother to care about it. He took the small mine **** again. He could only dig the evil steel in this place by himself. He did not plan to ask the miners of Westwind City to dig it. After all, this is the Devil City. Even if he disperses the demons, there are still many Low-intelligence monsters that don''t even know how to escape are lurking here, and there may be lava giants coming out of the lava river next to them. It is still extremely dangerous here, and it is too easy for miners to dig here when they are away. So, it''s better to put more effort on your own. Chris, Golda and others continue to wander around the devil. The Demon King is dead, and the demons are gone. Now the Devil King City is empty and there are no monsters. They found things much faster. They went around in the Devil Kings room and didnt find anything useful. , While being upset, the Demon Hunter suddenly shouted at the wall behind the throne: "Come here, there is a hidden secret door here." Everyone walked to the wall and saw the demon hunter take out a dagger, and gently stroked it along a gap in the wall. Soon, he drew a rectangular frame on the wall to see this The size of the frame is exactly a door. "Look, a stone gate!" The demon hunter said: "It''s just hidden very well, but there is indeed a stone gate here." Everyone was overjoyed. The fire mage looked at it carefully and said: "In the middle of the door, a rune was drawn with a transparent potion. This rune locked the door. You must recite the correct spell to open the door." "How do we know the spells of the demons?" "It looks like it has to be opened with violence." "Violence opening may cause a single trap and cause an explosion." Golda chuckled and said, "With Godafather, why would you be afraid of an explosion? It''s a big deal to wait for the resurrection." Everyone: "..." So, two minutes later... "boom!" There was a violent explosion under the Demon City. About thirty seconds later, Robb heard Xuelu''s voice from under the hole: "Godafather, the big thing is not good. Chris was killed. Come and help." Robb: "Hey! I''m digging for ore, don''t mess with me." Soon, Robb came downstairs, first used the resurrection technique to pull Chris up, and then stood in front of the strange door: "Forcibly destroying this will explode very fiercely?" "Yes!" Chris, who had just been resurrected, rubbed his forehead and said: "It exploded so badly, my Mithril armor couldn''t help it, and it instantly exploded me to death, bursting with very powerful magic power." Speaking of this, Chris suddenly became happy again: "I experienced a resurrection technique, it''s really an amazing experience." A few teammates next to him actually envied him: "Ah, life is to experience all kinds of adventures once. In other words, how do you feel after you die? Did you see heaven or **** just now?" Chris shrugged: "No! I don''t know anything after I die, it''s like drunk fragments." Everyone: "Is it a bit too awkward to use a drinking piece as a metaphor for this?" "Hey, stop making trouble, Godafather is studying this door." "You said, what way Godafather would use to open the door? He seems to know everything, maybe he also knows how to open the door of the devil?" As soon as they discussed this, they saw Robb waved his fist and slammed it up. The magic rune drawn on the door immediately exploded, with a boom, bursting out a huge magical power, but Robb waved his hand, these The magic disappeared without a trace. Chapter 890： There is something wrong with this room "As a result, Godafather also used brute force to crack it?" Chris and his party sweated profusely. "Anyway, it can be cracked, the method is not important." The secret door was smashed to pieces by Robb''s fist and scattered all over the floor. A new room appeared behind the door, but... as soon as this room appeared in front of everyone, everyone couldn''t help being surprised. Even Robb was stunned for a moment, because what he saw in front of him was too unexpected. Because everyone has been walking around in the Demon King City, they have always seen black and dark red. Anyway, they are all kinds of uncomfortable colors, accompanied by a gloomy, disgusting, and foul-smelling atmosphere. However, this room is not like that. There was a golden wallpaper in the room, which made the whole room look golden. There was no furniture in the room, there was only one bed and one table, and the bed and table were also painted with gold and gleaming. This style is really cheating! Golda couldn''t help stiffening: "Are we really still in Devil City?" The priest whispered: "If I didn''t walk into this room from the devil''s room, I would think I was in some palace." "Why is there such a room in Demon King City?" Chris has very rich adventure experience. He has seen all kinds of peculiar cultures and beliefs, and has an understanding of the communication methods of some races and forces. He whispered: "Here used to live in a non-demon race. And that person likes this kind of shiny things. Out of respect and friendliness to that person, the devil deliberately created a room like this for him to live in." When everyone heard this, they immediately thought of the purpose of their trip: "People of the Bright Holy See!" The pastor next to him whispered: "Yes, people in the Holy See of Light like this kind of glittering things the most. Golden light is the color of sacred magic. Hey, I actually like it too." When he said this, Robb couldn''t help asking him: "Are you the pastor of the Holy See of Light?" "I used to be a priest!" The priest smiled: "However, when they asked me to slaughter a pagan village, I left the Holy See of Light, joined the Adventurers'' Guild, and met Chris and the others. As far as I know. In the adventurer squad in the Adventurers Guild, there are many priests like me." "Actually, I still love the God of Light very much. I don''t want to leave the Holy See, but I can only leave." At this point, the expression on his face is still smiling, which shows that this matter has been a bit long. When I asked him to talk about it, he didnt feel sad or angry anymore. Its just a bit of regret deep down in my heart: "I heard that there is a new Illuminati Holy See in Westwind City. I plan to join, but I am worried that the Holy See will also Same as the old Illuminati." He smiled and concluded: "I don''t want to slaughter anyone! So, I can only be an adventurer now." Robb also smiled: "I assure you that the New Illumination Church is different from the old Illumination Church. It will never let you massacre anyone. If it does so, I will disband the New Illumination Church." "It feels safe to get Godafather''s guarantee." The priest smiled: "Then when Chris and the others get tired from the adventure, the day the team disbands, I''ll go to Westwind City." "Don''t say this, let''s search this room carefully." Chris smiled next to him: "I feel there is something hidden here, otherwise, the devil will not take pains to hide here, there must be collusion with the devil. Evidence from the Holy See of Light." Golda said: "This room itself is evidence, but such evidence is not sufficient." Everyone searched in the room. Actually, there are not many places to find. Just a bed and a table. There is nothing on the table. The drawers are empty. The bed doesnt even have bedding. Its just a shelf. Not much. The demon hunter said: "I use skills to find it." He used the skill of "finding traps" to sweep around the room, and suddenly "Huh" said: "Xuelu, you let me a little bit, it seems like you are stepping on a magic circle under your feet." Xuelu was taken aback, and quickly jumped aside. Everyone looked at the place Xuelu was standing just now. She was standing in the middle of the room just now, and there was nothing to see there, but since the Demon Hunter said that, there must be something there. Robb also opened the Eye of True Sight and looked intently towards the ground. Sure enough, there was a magic circle painted on the ground. It was drawn with a transparent magic essence potion, so it could not be seen by the naked eye, but once he used the skill, magic The array is clearly displayed. Its scale is really not small, at least four square meters in size, a big circle, there are countless small circles inside, painted with very complicated runes. Several warriors and priests who didn''t have the eyes of true vision and hunted for traps could only be anxious beside them, and could not see anything. Robb, Keike, the Demon Hunter, and the two wizards squatted down together to study the runes on the ground. "Can you see what magic circle this is?" Chris asked next to him. The two hunters shook their heads first: "Although we can see, we don''t understand." However, Robb, sister Huo Mage, and Xue Lu understood some runes. Xuelu whispered: "Here, there is a teleportation rune. Look, Godafather, these characters are the same as the rune on the portal scroll you sent us." Sister Huo Mage said: "There is a positioning rune here. If you connect to the teleport rune, it means teleporting people to a designated place." Robb, after a long time learning the magic system, is now quite familiar with runes. He looked at all the large and small circles and runes in the entire magic circle, and said: "This is a very powerful one. The positioning and teleportation of magic circle, ordinary teleportation magic, the transmission distance is limited. But this magic circle draws a lot of circles, when it is activated, a mage stands in each circle, injecting magic power into the magic circle, many magicians The magical power of gather together, you can increase the distance of the teleportation, and then launch the teleportation rune to teleport the person standing in the middle to a distant place... There is a coordinate here, which is the destination of the teleportation. However, I read the coordinates I don''t know where it is." There is no concept of coordinates in the heads of those present, so no one can see it. Robb said: "If you want to know where this teleportation array is sending people, the only way is to start it and try it." Chris said: "However, this magic circle seems to require many wizards to inject magic power into it before it can be activated." As soon as this sentence was said, Chris laughed awkwardly: "Oh, I forgot Godafather. People can match countless magicians." Chapter 891： Give you a new set of equipment Robb can solve the problem of providing magic power to the magician, but he himself has to maintain the state of sending magic power to the magic circle in order to keep the magic circle running, and he cannot pass. Therefore, whoever transmits it first becomes a problem. Xuelu raised her hand and said, "Of course I must be the first to go for a great adventure." "Don''t be stupid, you don''t know what''s going on at the portal. You are the first to teleport. What if a monster opens its mouth and swallows you just after landing?" Golda said: "If you can''t find the corpse, Godafather can''t find anything if you want to resurrect." "This..." Xue Lu was startled. Robb smiled and said: "That''s right! No one of us knows where exactly this portal leads. The first person to teleport over is very dangerous. Maybe we have to wait for the resurrection, and I want to maintain this magic. Array, you cant teleport yourself over. You have to let me follow. The only way is to throw a portal to Westwind City over there. I will return to Westwind City from here, and then enter your side. Only through the portal can I reach you." Xuelu understood: "If I die before the portal is released, then you will never have a chance to resurrect me." "So, I''ll be the first one at this time." Chris raised his hand: "I am resistant and experienced, and my equipment...well...no matter how powerful an enemy I encounter, I can at least Can hold it out of the portal." He wanted to say that I was a thief in mythril equipment, but he hadn''t said that yet. Suddenly he remembered that everyone in my company was equipped with monster-level equipment, and his mithril equipment was really nothing. The thief was embarrassed. Robach said: "You can get the portal of Westwind City?" "Uh... this won''t work." Chris said, "I have not been to Westwind City, but I have been to the Bright Road and the Capital of Saints many years ago. Godafather, you should have been to these two cities, I heard According to your rumors, you are in the Path of Light and the City of Saints, while at the same time fighting against the angels of the Holy See of Light and the Holy See of Darkness." Robb smiled and said: "Okay, let''s go to the Path of Light. Once you pass, once you stand firmly, you will throw out the portal of the Path of Light. Come on, this is the portal scroll." Robb handed a scroll to Chris''s hand. Chris took the scroll carefully, for fear of tearing it apart: "Oh, this is the strategic portal scroll. I heard that this is a treasure that the military dare not use casually... Can you use Godafather casually? ?" Golda laughed out loud with several people: "Haha!" Chris held a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. He was ready for battle. He stood in the big circle in the middle of the teleportation magic circle, waiting for Robb to charge the magic circle. Robb injected a trace of magic power into the magic circle, and the magic circle immediately lit up. He was about to exert further strength, and suddenly glanced at the mythril armor on Chris'' body. When Robb first saw him, the armor was still shining. It looks luminous and well maintained, but it has worn out very badly now. It seems that this time he explored the Demon King City, he fought vigorously, and his armor was worn out. Especially where it was hit by the Demon King, even a big hole was broken. This is the armor of the real world, not the armor in the game. The armor in the game will not break, and as long as the armor is not completely damaged, it can provide defense. But if there is a hole in the armor of the real world, there will be no defense in the hole. Being caught by this hole can kill a person with one blow. Chris is now going to a place where he doesn''t know what''s dangerous, and he wears such an armor. If there is something short and long, it would be bad if there is no time to throw the portal. Robb feels that this person''s character is good, so let''s just add him to his team to kill the black dragon! Anyway, dealing with the black dragon is the matter of the entire Continent of Demons, not Robb''s alone. It is also good to have more powerful teammates. Robb smiled and said: "Chris, don''t rush over. I feel sad after seeing your equipment. I took it off and threw it aside. I will get you a new set of equipment before going over to make sure it is safe." "Hey? Hey?" Chris exclaimed: "Godafather wants to send me equipment? Wow, this...this...I didn''t do anything for you, you suddenly wanted to send me, I...how am I embarrassed? ?" He was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly! Robb smiled and said: "When I fight the black dragon, you just come and help me." "That... of course it will come, let''s say, I really want to go, please Godafather must take me with me." Chris was overjoyed, before Robb took out the new equipment, he began to get away On the equipment. The heavy mythril armor clattered to the ground, revealing a close-fitting silk garment. Warriors of this year usually don''t wear armor naked, and they wear a thin suit of clothing inside the armor. They especially like silk, because silk has a certain defensive power. Therefore, he is now undressed into a silk suit, and he looks muscular. Robb stretched his hand in the air and fetched something from the air. The evil steel ore piled on the outer wall of the city, brushed the ground and flew up to a pile, stretched out his hands, rubbed, rubbed, rubbed... the evil steel ore turned into evil steel ingots. Rub again! Evil Steel Gauntlets, Evil Steel Breastplate, Evil Steel Boots, Evil Steel Greaves, Evil Steel Helmet, Evil Steel Shoulders, Evil Steel Shield, Evil Steel Longsword... A whole set of evil steel equipment, smashed, all rubbed out within a few minutes. For Golda and others, they have long been used to watching it, but Chris and others who saw Robbs equipment for the first time couldnt help but open their mouths and couldnt close their eyes for a while: "This... equipment?" Robb smiled and said: "The conditions here are not good, so I can only make a rough construction like this. Whoops, the random enchantment of these pieces of equipment can''t work. This shin guard actually adds intelligence, which is useless for you. Huh? This handguard is okay, and the additional strength is just right for you. The additional physical strength of this shield is not bad, not bad. This sword is a spoof, it actually adds ice magic damage, turning your physical damage into magic damage...this There is also an additional magic resistance, which is a mess of attributes, which is not uniform at all." Advanced players all understand a truth. Disorganized attributes are not a good thing. If you want to attach strength, you must attach all strength. If you want to attach physical strength, you must attach all physical strength. In this way, a complete set of awesome equipment can be produced. Each part has different attributes. Equipment, in fact, not much energy. However, Robb now has no time to equip him with attributes slowly, and throws this equipment at his side: "I dont care about additional attributes. Enchantments and inscriptions are not available now, so just wear them. ." Chris won''t pick any additional attributes. Godafather''s personally rubbed equipment, is it still bad? Don''t worry about the three seven twenty one, put it on first. Chapter 892： Something coming The country of knights, Norma! The capital of kings. The Kings is the capital of the Norma Kingdom, but in this capital, there is another place known as the "Capital in the Capital", which is the headquarters of the Holy See of Light. An area was circled, forming a city within a city. The name of this city in the city is "Guangming Gang". It occupies a small area. To put it bluntly, it is a huge church surrounded by high walls. In the depths of the church, in the holy prayer room where the pope is, a light judge came to the pope and saluted: "Your Majesty, the geocentric teleportation array is a bit wrong. Just now, it suddenly emits a weird light, I I thought it was about to start, but it didn''t start, and it went dark slowly." The pope frowned: "The geocentric teleportation array is on? Damn, someone from Demon King City is coming over? Why are they coming here at this critical time? Shouldn''t they send their troops to the desert kingdom to besiege that man?" The Judge of Light said: "The demons are really untrustworthy. The subordinates are worried that those who come over there are not here to talk about cooperation, but to run a group of monsters to make trouble, and ask His Majesty the Pope for instructions." The pope thought about it very seriously, and said, "All the light judges who stay behind will go to the underground hut, surround the portal, and be ready. If there is something wrong with the thing on the opposite side, immediately besieged and killed." The Judge of Light bowed, leaped back and disappeared into the air. Soon, a large group of light judges moved into action. Although these people have the word "Guangming" in their names, they are actually the "secrets" of the Holy See of Guangming. They specialize in dirty work. They usually do not assassinate, or slaughter infidels and subvert the power of small countries. Blocking news, playing with kind-hearted and upright people... Lori Lars had been the Judge of the Light before, and assassinated the politicians of the enemy country on the Path of Light. However, Lars was not a direct line of the Pope, but a self-appointed Judge of the Light. Live, it''s still a long way away. The group of light judges in front of them is the kind who can never do bad things. The gloom in their hearts is not comparable to that of the self-styled light judges like Da Lolita. Only they can do things like uniting demons to deal with human beings that are against the laws of nature and human relations. The Judges of Light came to the ground. In a small dark room, on the floor in the middle of the room, there was a directional teleportation array, emitting a bright blue light. It was obvious that it was the teleportation array on the opposite side of the teleportation array. Was activated, and they all knew exactly where the teleportation formation on the opposite side was... The leading Holy Light Judge said loudly: "Attention, everyone, if it is a demon with intelligence, the kind that can communicate, please put your hands on it for now, talk to it, and see if there is any requirement from the demon clan. If the demon that is sent over is a roaring demon, hellhound, or spider queen who has no IQ and only knows how to bite people, kill them immediately." The other Holy Lights responded in a low voice. The lead Judge of Light seemed to have thought of something again, and added: "If the thing sent over is not a demon clan, no matter what other creature it is, it will be killed at the first time! Dont let him have the opportunity to be here. What I saw here spread out a word." Chris put on a brand new armor. The full set of evil steel suits are quite heavy, but steel is still much lighter than silver. Chris felt that his body was lighter, which made him feel a little unconfident in the defense of this armor. In addition, this metal was just dug from the castle wall by Godafather, which made him feel so A little bit of picking up materials, perfunctory feeling. But, after all, Godafather provided something, he still has to believe it. Wearing this new equipment, he stood in the middle of the teleportation array again, checked the portal scroll, placed it in the easy-to-reach place in his waist pocket, and settled down: "Godafather, I''m ready, no matter the opposite side. What a dangerous place, I am confident that I can deal with it." "Okay! Let''s get started." Everyone stood outside the circle of the magic circle, leaving only Robb and Chris in the middle of the circle. Chris held both swords and shields in his hands and assumed a defensive posture. Robb put his hand on the magic circle... The magic power surged, and the shot entered the magic circle. In an instant, all the symbols and lines in the magic circle flashed up, and the sky was full of purple magic light particles. Then, Chris stood in the middle of the magic circle. , The whole person turned into a ray of light, and Biu suddenly disappeared. Only a faint spot of light remained in the air, still floating around. Xuelu shouted: "Fly out!" The pastor said: "I hope he will not fly to too dangerous places." Chris felt that he was flying. The feeling of flying was very strange. He had no body, only a mass of consciousness, a consciousness encased in magical light particles. Around him was countless colorful streamers retreating, and then, the light flashed again. It condenses and becomes his body. Then he felt his foot on the ground... He quickly looked around, wanting to see where he came. I dont know, I was shocked when I saw it. I stood in the middle of a wide basement, and surrounded by a large group of people in front of me and behind me. These people covered their faces, dressed in all kinds of clothes, holding All kinds of weapons, but one thing in common is that they have the symbol of the **** of light on their clothes. Someone said loudly: "What the hell? Why is a human being sent over? Leave it alone! Kill him!" In the next moment, various attacks came at him at the same time. Bows and arrows, javelins, holy light bullets, holy punishments, arrows of light, guns of dawn... A lot of messy long-range attacks, slap your face! Chris: "My Fake!" He only had time to finish speaking these three words, and all kinds of attacks were shot on him. "The barrier of the shield!" The only thing Chris had time to do was to activate a defensive skill, and nothing else was too late. Front chest, back, front face, buttocks, arms, thighs! At this moment, he was almost hit in all directions. The shield could only block the attack from the front, but could not block the back. Many attacks could only be carried hard. At this moment, Chris thought he was dead, maybe there was no time to do anything at all. However, he was wrong! All the messy things were all carried down by his evil steel suit. Especially the bow and arrow and the javelin, even his defenses could not be broken, but the various holy light magics could barely penetrate the evil steel armor, causing him a little bit of damage. Chapter 893： Tough warrior Although each magic can only cause a little damage to Chris, a lot of magic is superimposed on each other, and the damage is still not light. Chris felt a surge of blood, passing through the sacred magic power of the armor, and raging in his physical strength. Unsteady standing, with a puff, fell to the ground on one knee. Relying on the long sword in the other hand to penetrate the ground, he barely managed to maintain his balance. However, his long sword plunged into the ground to maintain balance, but it frightened the Light Judges around him. Someone yelled: "What weirdo? After eating so many attacks from us, he is not dead yet." "This guy can actually kneel on one knee, it''s impossible." "It''s absolutely impossible, there is no such person." "He doesn''t make sense yet?" "Fak! Could it be the effect of equipment?" "It is impossible for the best Thorium equipment to withstand such a dense magic bombardment." Someone yelled: "Go ahead and play another round." The Judges of the Holy Light chanted the curse quickly, but those who used bows and arrows and javelins had already launched the second round of attacks. However, bows and arrows and javelins can''t even break defenses. Chris knelt on one knee, and heard bows and arrows and javelins hit his armor, making clanging sounds, but none of them could penetrate through the armor. The feeling at this moment was truly reassuring. However, he is also very clear that he can no longer let the opponent play the second round of magic. The equipment provided by Godafather has excellent physical defense, but the magical defense is not perfect. The sacred magic can penetrate through the armor, maybe It was because the word "evil" in Evil Steel was targeted by the Sacred Magic. In all his busy schedule, he should actually throw a portal scroll to come out, but his long-standing combat instinct made him forget about the portal scroll for a while, and when he encounters danger, he should use the warriors intuition to deal with it. , Suddenly raised his head-charge! Brushing the ground, he rushed from the middle of the teleportation magic circle to the edge of the magic circle. There was an archer who just shot an arrow. Chris rushed to him in an instant, then waved his shield and slapped his head. Up. "bump!" With a muffled sound, the archer''s head rotated 180 degrees around his neck and looked at the teammate behind, but his body did not follow. Chris was slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect his "shield slam" to be so fierce. Now he finally understood why Golda could use a shield to slam the lava giant''s chest into a big hole. The Judges of Light roared: "This guy is a defensive warrior! Physical attacks are not good for him, magic, use magic quickly." A light judge who had just completed the spell, raised his staff, and was about to cast magic on Chris. Chris suddenly yelled and switched to a violent posture-intercept! He brushed the ground and rushed across a long distance, and instantly arrived in front of the Judge of the Holy Light. With a single-handed sword "poof", he pierced into the guy''s mouth. Before the guy''s curse could be released, he was caught. A face was poked in through the mouth and out through the back of the head. "Fak, this guy is so fast." "Don''t be afraid of him, the soldiers only have two fast moving methods: charge and intercept." "No, there are heroic jumps!" As soon as this person''s voice fell, Chris had already jumped up high-jumping bravely! He brushed the ground and jumped to the densest place of the Holy Light Judge, with all his strength, he slashed towards the ground with a strong swordthunder strike! "boom!" With a loud noise, the ground was smashed into a big hole by his "thunder blow". This is a small-scale AOE skill. The power will spread from the position of the floor to the surroundings. In an instant, the ground vibrated, and thunder light was sent to the surroundings. Shining, the Judge of the Holy Light around him felt a terrifying force coming, screamed, and flew out in all directions. The Light Judge in the distance quickly blasted him with magic, but Chris was not stupid. After the thunder strike was released, he immediately rolled to the ground and got into another pile of Light Judges. The best way to defend against the enemy''s long-range attacks is to mix with the enemy. You can''t even fight your own people, right? If they really fight, those people can also become Chris''s shield. The Judges of the Light were indeed not easy to take action, and they were embarrassed for a while. However, there was a chaos in the crowd. The Judges of Light, whom Chris had gotten close to, had a bunch of skills shot on Chris, but he couldn''t even hurt one of his hairs. Instead, he was using both a shield and a one-handed sword. Puff and puff, put down several people in a row. Chris is not a rookie warrior like Golda. He is a high-level defense fighter with rich combat experience, strong combat effectiveness and strong will. He has faced various difficulties and battles and led the team in countless monsters. Breaking out of the siege. Such a high-level soldier, coupled with the current high-level equipment, is really terrifying. People can stop killing people, and Buddhas can stop killing Buddhas. No one can stop them. The Judges of the Light were beaten up and they didn''t know what to do for a while. "Fak, you can''t handle it alone, are you ashamed?" "Where is the mage? Take out the spider web technique!" "Oh, yes, there is also sluggishness!" After a brief period of chaos, the Judges of Light finally found a new direction. Although the enemy''s combat power is strong, it can still be dealt with with control magic. Several wizards raised their hands together: "Spider web technique! Slow technique!" A bunch of magics were thrown around, these magics are control effects anyway, they have no killing effect, so it doesn''t matter even if they are netted together. This time Chris finally couldn''t get up anymore, and a slow motion slapped him, causing his speed to slow down instantly, and then two webs caught him together, and his movements finally stopped and he was trapped in the web. Chris couldn''t help cursing: "Fak! Two punches are still hard to beat four hands." The lead Judge of Light said loudly: "Take this opportunity to kill him." However, before they could make a move, they saw that Chris in the net took out a scroll from the bag with great difficulty, and flicked it outward with the power of his fingers. The scroll instantly turned into purple magic light particles and dissipated. In the air. Then, in the air in front of him, a purple door was slowly erected, the light flowing through the door, and nothing could be seen on the opposite side. A holy light judge was about to get closer to study this door. Suddenly, another warrior with a shield and sword jumped out of the door, it was Golda. When he passed through the portal, he was also cautious, for fear that something would attack him on the opposite side. As a result, he had just jumped out and happened to face the holy light judge who was approaching. A face suddenly appeared very close in front of you, and most people would only have one reaction. Golda lifted the shield and hit the face with a shield slam. Chapter 894： How long do you have to ink over there With a muffled sound of "touch", Golda slapped his opponent into the air. His shield slammed even the body of the lava giant to pieces and slapped it on the face. The result was self-evident, and he lost his life. His body was shot and flew far away, knocking over a large group of Light Judges behind. Golda exclaimed, "Chris, what''s the situation here? Why are there so many weirdos when I come over?" Chris blocked a sacred penalty attack with a shield, and replied loudly: "It is the Light Judge of the Holy See of Light. Be careful, these guys are sinister and vicious, and they are as unreasonable as demons." Golda: "Wow!" Chris: "Don''t learn wow, super disgusting." In the time the two said these two sentences, the Judges of Light had already photographed a lot of messy attacks, Chris parried, blocked, dodged, and played very well. But Golda is "wow", "oops", "it hurts", "Fak". He used a lot of moves inexplicably, and few managed to avoid it. If it were not for excellent armor, I was afraid. Already on the ground. At this moment, the two Judges of Light standing next to the portal suddenly groaned at the same time, and fell softly. Two blood holes appeared in the vital points of their vests, and there were two figures standing at the same time. They appeared behind them for a moment, and then disappeared again. The Light Judges shouted: "Attention, two more assassins are coming from the portal, damn, the portal they sneaked through! Find them quickly." However, its not easy to find two assassins. Chriss Golda rushed into the light of the Judges ferociously and beat them all on their backs. Its not so easy for the Light Judges to deal with these two guys. Still want to find two assassins in a mess, is it possible? A group of Light Judges closest to the portal were continuously hit, and fell to the ground one by one, making the Light Judges terrified. They hurried away from the portal and reorganized their formations, and the wizards started. Read the mantra of "Eye of True Sight" and prepare to anti-stealth. Two more archers came through the portal. This time it was Kik and the Demon Hunter. As soon as the two came over, they saw that the sky was already going upside down. Out of the professional habit of archers, they opened their bows. The arrow is aimed at the mage who is chanting... "Puff!" Two mages who were talking about "Eye of True Sight" looked up to the sky and fell. Sofa and the Demon Hunter took the opportunity to bring down the two Light Judges, and sneaked again... Then, the priest, Xuelu, and Fire Mage also came in turn. As soon as the two wizards came over, they threw out the fireballs that had been prepared, blowing up several light judges around them flying out, but the priest came over, but he was shocked and a little stiff. He was once a priest of the Holy See of Light, of course. He recognized who these guys were at a glance. "Judge of the Light!" The priest murmured in a low voice, and then the dusty memories flashed through his mind. A few years ago, he followed the Knights of the Temple to a pagan village. At that time, he was still naive, thinking that everyone was here to persuade these heretics to repent. However, what he didn''t expect was that the Judge of the Light in the team, without hesitation, gave the order to slaughter the village. The pastor who was unwilling to slaughter the village fought a battle with the Judge of the Light. In the end, because he could not get the support of his comrades, he was outnumbered and had to flee. The village was turned to ashes behind him, and his faith was also in that incident. When he collapsed, he found that those heretics didn''t need to repent, because they were not at all wrong, so the Holy See didn''t believe it. He left the Holy See of Light and became an adventurer. From then on, he no longer entrusted his destiny to others, but held it in his own scepter. The priest roared: "Judge of the Light, what are you conspiring? Why use a teleportation magic circle to connect the Demon King City? From the bottom of my heart, I hate you dark guys." He angrily waved the Evil Steel Scepter Robb had just rubbed him, and knocked it over a Holy Light Judge. Not far away, Chris and Golda shouted: "Hey, priest! I need treatment." Hearing the voices of his teammates, the priest finally became a little more sober, and suddenly remembered that he is a priest. He hurriedly threw a healing technique on Golda, and at the same time began to chant a spell to treat Chris. "Fak, how many more people will come out of the portal?" The Light Judge headed by him furiously said: "Give me harder, clean up these guys as soon as possible, close the portal, and don''t let the light suffer. The defilement of these people." The Judges of the Holy Light are fanatics, and many of them are brave and fearless of death. When they heard such an order from their boss, they immediately rushed forward desperately. Someone rolled over to the ground and hugged Chris'' leg tightly. Chris waved his shield and slapped the man on the back, but this man was also wearing heavy armor. He was a heavy armored priest. Chris''s shield could not kill him, but he was slapped severely, and the man was still hanging tightly. Chris''s legs also shouted in a tragic tone: "Leave me alone! For the sake of light!" Chris is angry: "You guys, dare to call themselves bright?" He was about to shake off the guy on his leg when he unexpectedly picked up another person on the other leg. He couldn''t move for a while, couldn''t move, couldn''t move quickly. It was very dangerous in the siege. Only a muffled sound of "touch" was heard. A paladin waved his hands with a heavy hammer and hammered **** top of his head. One note. This guy is very powerful and hammered very powerfully. The Evil Steel Helmet was unable to completely dissolve the power. Chris felt a little dizzy in his forehead, almost standing unsteadily, then, behind, front of the chest, bumped, even hit a few. Holy light magic, magic power penetrated through armor, making him a bit unable to hold it. On the other hand, Golda had much worse combat experience than Chris. He had already been thrown down. A group of people and him were entangled and beaten on the ground. After a while, he was crushed by people like a stack of Arhats. To the bottom. The priest, the two sisters of the mage, Kik, the demon hunter, and the two assassins retreated to the portal. Without the protection of the soldiers in front, they seemed very dangerous. Only the pastor can barely act as the front row, and the others do not have the ability to carry in the front. No one creates space for them in the front row, and the combat effectiveness of the wizard and the archer is difficult to play. The lead Judge of Light smiled sideways: "I think you are so great, but it turns out that there is not only a dead end." Xuelu stuck out her tongue at him, stretched out her hand, and suddenly reached a hand into the portal. With a strong pull, Robb was pulled over from the door: "Hey, how long will you be inking over there? ?" Chapter 895： Im afraid your plan wont work Robb was actually holding a pair of "devil''s horns" when Xuelu came over. He got in from the portal, took a look at the battle here, and immediately said in a weird manner: "Wow!" Chris, who was crushed by a group of enemies, yelled not far away: "Golda, do you hear it? Wow, how disgusting these two words are from others, don''t learn it." Golda was also suppressed by a group of enemies and yelled: "Is it time to talk about this?" He yelled, "Help." Robb: "Mom''s mental retardation, if you don''t look at you, you will make trouble." As soon as his call list fell, the two light judges beside him had already rushed in front of him, with two scepters knocking on his skull at the same time. These light judges didn''t want to talk to Robb, they had no interest in speaking, they just wanted to kill these people as quickly as possible. In their opinion, it seems that no one will come over in the portal. Seeing this group of people look like two adventurer squads, their people should have already come. There are only ten people, and there is no Yali to deal with. . The previous ones have been controlled, and now they can declare the end as long as they knock down the strangely dressed guy who came last, and then they will slowly study how to close the portal. On one side of Robb''s body, he easily avoided the attack, and then stretched out his hand again to bring a Holy Light Judge who was going to attack Xuelu beside him, flicked forward, bumped, and knocked in front of him. Lots of people. He then said, "Why beat us to death as soon as we meet?" The priest shouted: "These people are the Holy See of Light, the Judge of the Light." "Huh?" Robb frowned: "The teleportation formation in the secret room of the Demon King City, are there a large group of Judges of Light? Yoyo, then I feel very much about where this side is. Interested." While he said this, several of the Light Judges attacked, swords, scepters, sledgehammers, and all kinds of messy weapons. The Light Judges are not restricted to their profession, they have all types of people. As long as they can complete secret missions for the Holy See, they can lurk anywhere, so it is not unusual to have a wealth of professions. However, these messy attacks were of no use to Robb. Robb lifted his foot to the ground and stomped: "Holy Nova!" This was Robb''s first move when he first came to this world, and it was also an old move that Golda, Kik, and Xuelu hadn''t used for a long time. Seeing him take this move, a sense of nostalgia rose in the hearts of the three. The golden light curtain is centered on the place where Robb stomped, and it spreads in a spherical shape. Within 20 yards, teammates can be healed. Enemies... "Bumpy bumps!" A intensive collision sound was not the sound made by the Holy Nova hitting a person, but the sound made by a person who was ejected by the Holy Nova hitting a person, centered on Robb, and flew out to a range of 20 yards. The Judge of the Holy Light, floating like a flower, brushed his head outward, his feet fell towards Robb, and they were placed in a circle. The group of enemies pressed by Chris''s Golda was also shot off. The two stood up from the embarrassed situation, touched their bodies, and the injuries were healed. Golda is okay. After all, he has experienced it once before, but Chris couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Wow!" Golda turned to Chris: "You just told me not to say wow, now you are here again?" Chris said: "My wow is not your kind of yin and yang wow, I really sigh, wow in a very serious tone, okay?" Golda hummed: "However, this is a novel. Just looking at the text can''t tell what tone of voice you use." Chris: "Your complaints always feel that something is wrong." Forget it, dont care about this kind of inexplicable spit. Chris looked at those on the ground who were defeated by Robbs magic, the Judge of the Light, and suddenly found that none of them were dead, they were just badly wounded and unable to move. Only the light judges who fell before Robb came were a few dead. Golda saw Chris'' doubts and smiled: "You don''t know, Godafather doesn''t like killing people. He has a very strange theory. In his opinion, many bad people are not guilty of death." Chris said: "Then what do these people do? Let them continue to do evil in the future?" "That must be impossible." Golda smiled: "Shuangqing City in the New World seems to be in need of a large amount of labor. I guess these people will soon become reform-through-labor criminals." Before he could say anything, Robb waved his hand and opened a portal to the portal of Shuangqing City in the New World. A warrior from Westwind City got in there, with a dumbfounded expression: "Who? Who is opening the portal indiscriminately and throwing people at Shuangqing City?" As soon as he finished saying this sentence, he realized that Godafather had thrown it, so he knelt on one knee: "It turns out to be Godafather! Excuse me, what are you doing to throw these people into Shuangqing City?" Robb smiled and said, "Go to jail and reform through labor for 50 years." "Fifty years?" The West Wind Warrior sweated profusely: "It seems that they have done a lot of bad things." Robb said: "Yes, let them use the second half of their lives to repay the sins they committed in the first half of their lives." The Westwind warrior nodded in response, and returned to the portal, where he greeted a group of Mayan eagle warriors and the Westwind warriors. The people who had been thrown by Robb were locked up one by one and sent to prison. Of course, the wounds must be cured. Yes, but before the wounds are cured, some debuff magics that control their abilities must be applied. Now the prison has a set of perfect operating procedures for controlling criminals, and Robb does not need to bother about it at all. Robb flicked and kicked, and threw the Light Judge in that room into the portal one by one. When it was the commander of the Light Judge, this guy still had the strength to speak, he In a weak voice: "You...you guy...who are you?" Robb smiled and said, "That is the person you have to deal with without hesitating to collude with the Demon King." "Ah? It''s you!" There was a look of horror in the person''s eyes: "You... why are you... coming from the Demon King City?" Robb smiled: "Well, it''s a long story...Oh, no, it doesn''t seem to be very long. In short, I killed the devil. Look at this in my hand. This is the devil''s horn. You guys. Collusion with the Demon King''s plan to kill me together, I''m afraid it won''t work, do you want to change something to collude?" Judge of the Light: "..." This is really impossible to say! Robb kicked him into the portal with one kick. Chapter 896： I have horns on my head and a tail behind me Golda, Kik, Chris and others all came to help. They grabbed the Light Judge who was seriously injured on the ground and threw them into the portal. Only Sofa, Xuelu, and Fire Mage did not do anything. Women are not suitable to participate. Carry these men. It didn''t take long for the room to be cleaned up. There were only a few corpses that were killed by Chris and the others, and Robb didn''t bother to resurrect them. Not everyone was interested in resurrecting. It depends on interest. Everyone gathered here again. Chris looked at the two Demon King''s horns in Robb''s hand and asked curiously, "Godafather, what did you pick up the Demon King''s horns for?" Robb smiled and said: "Don''t look at the ugly appearance of these two horns, these are important equipment materials." Chris Khan: "Huh? This is still equipment materials? What can this thing do?" Robb smiled and said: "Look up!" He took out another flower from his pocket: "This is the devil flower I picked on the way into the ground. This is the skin of the devil. There are also the wings of the devil, plus these two horns. Live all together." Everyone looked dumbfounded, wondering what they could do. When Robb stretched out his hand and rubbed it, those materials turned into a piece of clothing. Appearance outfit-demon outfit! He put on his clothes and turned into a big demon with red skin, long horns on his head, long wings on his back, and a long tail behind him, super fierce. Everyone: "..." Robb laughed loudly and said, "Is my shape good-looking?" "Uh! Godafather, I really want to use the sword to chop you." Chris said: "Although I know that I can''t win." Robb said: "I''m so cute and you want to cut me? Haven''t you heard a song?" "What song?" Robb sang: "I have horns on my head and a tail behind me. No one knows how many secrets I have." Everyone: "Please don''t sing in bunny language!" Robb shrugged, a group of guys who don''t know how to play tricks, forget it. He looked around the room everyone was in and said with a smile: "The room we are in now has no windows. It is surrounded by walls. It looks like a basement. It is full of Judges of Light. Guess where it will be outside? " When everyone heard him ask this question, their faces sank, because even a mentally handicapped child could guess where it was outside, but everyone didn''t believe it. Robb said to Chris: "Don''t you need evidence of the collusion between the Holy See of Light and the devil? Now this is the evidence. Come on, take it, this is a camera, take it all the way." He reached into the portal and grabbed it, took out a "camera", and threw it into Chris''s hand. As the captain, Chris, of course, couldn''t take the video in person. He gave the video to the assassin in the team, and the assassin picked up the "camera" and started shooting. First pat the teleportation magic circle on the ground, accompanied by a voice-over explanation, and then pat the situation in the room, and even get into the portal to pat the Light Judges who are being held by the West Wind Warriors, and then come back and follow Luo. Behind Bai et al. Everyone heard the assassins voice in a very low voice: Look, everybody, the big demon in the camera is a big devil pretended by Godafather. It was a suit of clothes he made after he destroyed the Demon Kings clan. It looks really like Its really the same...Next, were going to open the door and go out. I dont know what kind of world is waiting for us..." Robb turned his head and smiled at him: "You are a good material for journalists! Let''s go, let''s go out and have a look!" He walked to the door of the room and slammed the door. A long ladder appeared outside, and the ladder extended upwards. It can be seen that Robb didn''t guess wrong just now. This is indeed a basement. Moreover, this staircase is very narrow, indicating that it is not the kind of upright passage, it should be a secret path. Robb took the lead and walked up the stairs step by step. After walking for a long time, an iron plate appeared on it. Chris behind was about to say, "Gently move the iron plate and take a look." But he didn''t say anything yet, Luo. Bai slapped his palm on the iron plate. "bump!" A loud noise, the iron plate soared into the sky, I don''t know where it flew, and a golden light sprinkled in outside. Robb jumped out with a whirr. He was so messy that Chris and the others who followed couldn''t help but look at each other. After several seconds, Chris carefully probed out to take a look. Next to him, the assassin responsible for taking the "camera" also followed, and the two lay on the exit together and looked out. Several heads squeezed from behind, filling the small tunnel exit. Everyone didn''t know it, and was shocked at first glance. The outside is actually a magnificent room, decorated with all kinds of glittering things, all of the kind of bright and blind level, the golden touch table on the wall, the golden chandeliers on the ceiling, the carpet woven of gold silk on the floor, and the There is a gleaming golden throne...There are many detailed carvings on these golden things, but almost all are carved with the same thing-the God of Light! Although he was prepared, the pastor couldn''t help but sighed: "The Holy See of Light, the Holy Auditorium! This is the room of the Pope of Light." Everyone: "..." Chris whispered: "Hush, look over there..." The men who squeezed their heads all looked forward, and saw a hanging old man sitting on the golden throne. The old man wore a golden silk robe, which looked high-end and elegant, holding it in his hand. With a gleaming golden staff, the top of the staff is actually inlaid with a golden brilliant stone! (The rare stone used to make street lights in Westwind Town) This is obviously the Pope! Robb, dressed in a demon costume, strode up to the Pope, stood, then tilted his head, looked at the Pope, and said nothing... The pope also raised his head and looked at Robb. The two kept this posture, just like that. Robb wanted to wow, but now he is wearing devil clothes, which seems not suitable for wow, he simply stared, grinned, super fierce! The Pope looked at Robb weakly and said, "Did the Demon Lord send you? It''s useless to stare at me! I have transferred all the troops that can be transferred out. You won''t be asking me to deal with the man myself. Bar?" His opening remarks made everyone stunned. The assassin holding the "camera" couldn''t help but be overjoyed. This sentence is enough as evidence, iron proof! Robb was in a mess in his mind, thinking: You can''t say the wrong lines at this time, just put it through. He stared for a few more seconds, then opened his mouth, deliberately dripping out a few drops of saliva, and said on the side of the vagina: "Master Demon King said, you should go personally. Dealing with that man, every bit of strength should be used. " The pope said with a bitter face: "It knows that I am a coward. I dare not face that man. If I had the courage to confront that man head-on, fifty years ago, I would have fought with Lord Demon. Instead of being its puppet obediently." Chapter 897： You guy is not as generous as the devil This sentence really surprised everyone. Fak, you old man, met the demon king fifty years ago? And also obediently listen to the devil''s words? You meow, this is a horrible secret. The few people hiding in the tunnel could not help but froze. The pastor showed a confused look on his face and seemed to be thinking desperately. After a long time, he suddenly thought of something and whispered: "I understand, I finally understand Fifty years ago, the Holy See launched a battle against the monsters in the Jinghong Mountains, but that battle was not smooth. Most of the troops were lost in the Jinghong Mountains. One of the most elite troops was lost. , Missing in the depths of the Jinghong Mountains... It was not until a month later that a person came out of the mountain. That person was the current pope. At that time, he was just an archbishop. According to him, all his comrades were killed by the devil. He was struggling to cut a **** path from the mountain alone to save his life." Everyone: "..." The pastor said: "Unexpectedly, he was not a **** way out of desperation. Rather, he betrayed his dignity, begged for mercy from the devil, and became a puppet to save his life. No wonder... No wonder he stood up after he escaped. Great work, often happened to prevent monsters from attacking the village during the journey, helped many villagers, and won a lot of prestige... The previous pope was attacked by a demon during a secret trip and lost his life. It seems that he was the one who made a fool of it, so he sealed it. Won the pope''s throne..." Everyone: "Mom''s mental retardation! There are such people in the world?" There are really such people in the world. People who sell their souls to the devil are countless in the long river of history. The difference is that some people respect the inner devil, while some people really respect the devil. ! Robb didnt know these things. He turned into a demon and stood in front of the Pope. He didnt have time to listen to the pastor telling stories. Therefore, the plot is all based on guessing. Fortunately, its not difficult to guess such things. In a sentence, he had guessed 70% to 80%. "Haha, coward!" Robb laughed grimly. The Pope said: "I am indeed a coward. Please report back to Lord Demon. Dont force me to go to the battlefield. If I die, who will help him mobilize the Norma army next to the Jinghong Mountain? When the demons want to eat people, too. It''s hard to catch the villagers." Robb: "..." Everyone: "..." "You, **** it!" Robb said in a heavy tone: "There is no such thing as labor reform. I will sentence you to Caishikou by beheading in the name of the people." The pope heard a few unknown vocabulary, what kind of labor reform, what the name of the people, what sentenced Caishikou to behead, why is the style of this demon a bit wrong? As soon as he thought of this, he saw Robb take off his demon costume and turned into a person in a flash! A handsome young man with blond hair and perfect facial features. If this person''s figure meets the golden ratio and the length of his legs is 105cm, how tall is this person? The Pope was taken aback, and suddenly thought of something. He reached out and rummaged through the desk in front of him. Finally, from among a large number of scrolls, he found a parchment scroll, took it, unwrapped it, and painted in it A portrait, this is the portrait of Godafather sent back by the spies sent by the Holy See in Westwind City. He looked down at the painting, looked up at Robb again, looked down at the painting again, and looked at Robb again, and his face instantly turned into pig liver color. Robb said: "You go to Caishikou and wait for the beheading, or am I here to carry you?" "Father! MyFather!" The pope knelt down with a puff: "Please forgive me, I am willing to do anything for you, I immediately let the Norma Kingdom and the Knights of the Temple help Westwind to become independent and help you overthrow Gran Kingdom, catch the queen for you to play. I will also help you pit a hero king. I will let him adjust the army and send it to your ambush. You can easily destroy the main knights of the Norma Kingdom. Kill the Hero King again, and you will soon be able to unify the world... Oh, yes, its okay if you want the Bright Holy See to be renamed the New Bright Holy See, I will change the "Bright Bible" immediately, and change it immediately... I will be your obedient from now on The dog... as long as you don''t kill me, I can do everything for you." "You, don''t have the demon king''s grace yet." Robb said indifferently: "At least, he died like a real king, but you are not as good as a scum." "Yes, I am scum, I am not as good as scum, as long as you are willing, I am a grain of sand on the sole of your shoe..." "It''s useless to say that you have only a dead end." Robb said: "You colluded with monsters and harmed mankind. You have committed a''crime against humanity''. There is no forgiveness for the crime, only the death penalty." Hearing this, the pope knew that he would not be forgiven, he suddenly raised his head suddenly, the scepter in his hand gave out a golden light, and used the golden shining stone mounted on the top of the rod to use a super powerful flash technique. In an instant, the few peeking around were all blinded by the 24K titanium alloy dog ??eyes. The pope took advantage of the moment the golden light was shining, brushing out a holy sword with his left hand, and stabbing Robb in the chest fiercely. "Oh!" Can''t poke in... What a **** holy sword, but a Thorium sword! Not to mention Robb is now wearing equipment, even if he doesn''t wear it, this sword is useless. The Pope was shocked and waved quickly, and a door opened next to himthe gate of heaven! An angel drew a two-handed sword and rushed out aggressively from the door, but as soon as he left the door, he saw Robb staring at it. This was not a simple stare, but a fright. Surgery. The angel was attacked in an instant, and his whole body was frightened. He hurried back to the door, locked the door, and never came out again. Robb then raised his fist and said to the Pope: "Did you see it? This is a big fist!" pope:"" "bump!" Robb punched the pope''s face in the middle of the plate. This shameful guy fainted without even humming... Robb threw a dispelling technique to relieve the "blindness effect" of several teammates who were peeking in the distance. He shook his head and sighed, "Don''t be frozen in there, come out." Xuelu, Chris, Golda and others filed out from the tunnel. The assassin was still holding the "camera" in his hand, with a weird expression on his face: "I seem to have photographed something extraordinary." Robb sighed: "We have to prosecute this thing to the public." He turned his head and looked at a wall next to him. There was a huge crystal panel of at least 75 inches hanging on the wall, which was produced by Westwind City. Install it here. Chapter 898： Where is Caishikou? Robb opened the panel casually, and it was still playing the live broadcast of the Westwind Football League A, from the Chenguang family team to the Cotton family team. However, these two teams are now no longer hung with family names, but have taken a more prominent name. For example, the team of the Chenguang family is called the Chenguang Cyclone team, and the team of the Cotton family is called the Cotton Lions. The members of the two teams have also undergone major changes. In the past, both family guards participated. Now both families have spent a lot of money to train and purchase players. There are already some guys who practice their combat skills specifically for playing football. Now, these people do not practice "attack skills", but specialize in basic strength, basic agility, and "displacement skills", and they are intensively researching formations and collective cooperation. Therefore, the West Wind football game has become more skillful and looks more beautiful. These players have also become full-time players, no longer engaged in other jobs, just play football with one mind. If in normal times, Robb saw the football live broadcast, he would definitely have to watch it happily, but the Pope lying next to him would make Robb uninterested, thinking that this guy has been in power for decades and has been secretly communicating with the demons. I don''t know how many kind and upright human beings have become food for the devil under his dark box operation, and there is a kind of stagnation in his heart, which is difficult to relieve. Robb sighed lightly: "In my lifetime! I want the monster to become a wild South China tiger!" Xuelu wondered: "What is the wild South China tiger?" Robb spread his hands: "A kind of extinct animal, all alive are in the zoo, not one is wild." Xuelu: "..." Robb said: "For the safety of mankind, there are some things, let them go extinct if they should be extinct." With a strong pull, he tore off the large 75-inch LCD panel on the wall and handed it to Gorda: "Hold it, let''s go to Caishikou." Golda took the panel and carried it on his shoulders. Robb stretched out his hand to pick up the unconscious pope, and walked out with his foot raised. Step out of this magnificent room, there is a courtyard outside, or a large building that can be called a church. It does not occupy a large area. It is just a small oval area with many non-combat priests, Sisters and believers are coming and going in this complex of buildings. Seeing Robb walking out with the Pope in his hand, and a group of people who looked like adventurers behind him, a priest exclaimed: "Come on, the big thing is not good, the Pope has been attacked." When he shouted, a group of temple knights came, but the number was not large, because the main force of the Holy See of Light had already gone to the desert kingdom, and there were only a few troops left behind. Robb glanced at them and said, "Don''t come here, you will be seriously injured." The Templar knights were furious: "Do you think that we are the people who are greedy for life and fear of death? No matter how great your interests are, we will not back down. We immediately put down His Majesty the Pope and get caught." Robb spread his hands: "Tsk! I''m just too lazy to hammer you. I really think I''m afraid of you? That''s all! If you dare to take a step forward, I will beat the Pope." This threat was effective. The temple knights immediately stopped and dared not move forward. They just showed an angry look: "Shameless! To threaten us with hostages, do you want to be shameless?" Robb didn''t bother to care about them, and strode forward. As he walked, he said to Chris next to him: "As senior adventurers, you should have been to the Capital of Kings. Where is the food market here?" Chris couldn''t laugh or cry: "What on earth is Caishikou?" Robb said: "It''s the busiest and most prosperous place in the center of the city." "Oh, that knows!" Chris pointed to the distance: "Over there, the most famous landmark building in the capital of kings-the sword of the Valkyrie." Robb looked in the direction of his fingers. A huge sword was inserted diagonally on a square in the middle of the city. The length of the sword was at least a hundred meters, and it looked majestic and domineering. "It is said that it was the divine sword that the gods in the sky fell down during the battle of the gods, so it was called the sword of the Valkyrie." Chris said, "But who knows? I think it might be. The sword that the Titan giant fell here, in short, it is a symbol of Norma, the country of knights, and it should be the Caishikou you said." "Okay, just go there." Robb took the pope, strode forward, and Xuelu and others followed him. Around them, the temple knights were holding weapons, pinching magic, and eager to try, but because the Pope was in Robb''s hands, no one dared to act rashly. The group of people walked out of the Guangming Holy See and soon came to the streets of the King''s Capital. This is the capital of the Norma Kingdom. It has a large population, prosperity and prosperity. The streets are full of traffic and pedestrians are like weaving. However, when Robb and the group walked out in this shape, the street pedestrians suddenly felt something was wrong and saw the Temple Knights. We looked like we were facing the enemy, knowing that this was not the muddy water we could afford, so we hurried to hide in the houses on both sides of the street. Then he stuck his head out and looked around! Some people who have seen the pope presided over the ceremony recognized the pope and couldn''t help shouting: "Where is that arrogant who treats our respected Pope in this way." "Quickly, go call the Knights!" "Report to His Majesty the Hero King." The crowd was in chaos. After their chaos, the mainland''s city guards surrounded them. Although the main knights of the Norma Kingdom went to the Desert Kingdom, the remaining garrison troops were not weak, and they soon formed a group. Only a huge team surrounded Robb with the temple knights. But they are the same, they dare not act rashly. Someone flew to the palace and asked the hero king to preside over the overall situation. Robber didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and continued to carry the Pope and walked towards the open space under the Valkyrie Sword. The more people around you are, the more people are around. Not only the army that stayed behind, but even the people in the entire city were shocked. Countless civilians rushed towards the sword of the Valkyrie. The streets and alleys were full of people. It was not until Robb came to the current clearing of the Valkyrie Sword and stood with his back to the huge and incomparable sword that the surging crowd stopped. Then, the crowd separated like a tide, one in heavy armor and his head Wearing a crown, a man who looks mighty and domineering, walked out of the crowd. He said loudly to Robb: "I am the king of Norma, the country of knights. Everyone calls me the king of heroes. I don''t know who you are. I only know that you are extremely arrogant. I am here in front of hundreds of thousands of people. I promise you that if you release the pope and dont hurt him, I can forgive you, but if you dare to hurt him, I swear that the four knights of the Norma Kingdom will chase you to the ends of the world." Chapter 899： Dont be angry, because you will be more angry soon "Wow! Negotiations are here." Robbile said, "And he is the king of heroes." He waved his hand at the hero king and smiled: "Nihao!" The hero Wang snorted heavily. Robb said: "Don''t be angry! You will soon know that I kidnapped the Pope is not something to be angry about, and there are even more angry things waiting for you. You must stand firm and be mentally prepared. Be prepared for quick-acting heart-relief pills, lest you get mad." "Bold!" The knights next to him were furious together: "How did you talk to your Majesty? A rude person!" The hero king turned to the guard next to him and asked in a low voice, "What is a quick-acting heart-relief pill?" "The subordinates don''t know either!" "Sounds like some kind of medicine." Robb didnt bother to care about them. Anyway, the Pope was in his hands, and the other party didnt dare to act rashly. Even if they dared to act rashly, they couldnt beat Robb. He turned to Golda and said, "Hang up the crystal panel, um, hang it higher. I think... just hang on this Valkyrie Sword." The sword of the Valkyrie has been inserted in the open space of the King''s Capital for thousands of years. No matter how turbulent the political situation is, no matter how cruel and sick the bad guys make trouble, they have never dared to desecrate this sword, and no one even dared to touch it. But now, Robb actually wants to hang a TV on it, and everyone can''t help sweating. Chris couldn''t help but whispered: "This is not good, this sword is the spiritual symbol of the Norma Kingdom. If you mess with it, the people of the Norma Kingdom will be angry." Robb spread his hands: "Anyway, they will be even more angry after watching the video. It''s okay for them to get angry with this stingy first, and when something more angry happens later, they won''t be unprepared." Chris: "You have a good point, but I was speechless." Golda lifted the crystal panel high, gesturing where to hang on the Valkyrie Sword, and when he drew the position, Robb turned around for a spider web technique, and the crystal panel was glued to the Valkyrie Sword. This move really aroused public anger. Thousands of Norma people who were onlookers let out an angry roar: "A fanatic! How dare you treat the sword of the Valkyrie like this." "kill him!" "Chop him!" "My magic will tear you to pieces!" Of course, these people roared back to roar, but none of them moved forward, because the Pope was still in Robb''s hands, and they could only deal with Robb with angry eyes. The majestic face of the King of Heroes was also full of anger. The flame seemed to be rushing out of his eyes. He didn''t know where he took out a two-handed giant sword, inserted it on the ground in front of him, and then both hands. Holding on to the hilt of the sword, he looked at Robb with a "you are dead" gaze. "I just ignore you." Robb made a grimace at the King of Heroes, then turned to take the camera from the assassin and connect it to the crystal panel. These are all magic items produced by Westwind City, and they are all reserved for docking. The standard interface rune is easy to connect successfully. After he was connected, Robb didn''t rush to play it. Instead, he turned his head and said loudly to everyone in front of him: "Hello everyone..." He used the bard''s skill "Sound of Nature", the voice was loud and moving, and it shook half of the capital of kings, and all those small voices were suppressed by him. In an instant, more than 100,000 Norma kings and people watched the people, and they all calmed down, listening to what the arrogant was going to say. Robb smiled and said: "I know that you are very unhappy when you look at me now and think that I am a badass. However, I am not. I am quite surprised that I will appear in this place. As you can see, we are here. Ten people, two teams of adventurers, we smashed through obstacles, shed blood and sweat, and finally managed to enter the Demon King City..." Having said this, he paused deliberately, and the crowd onlookers heard them rushing into the Demon King City, and they suddenly screamed "Wow". The surprise was beyond words. Robb continued: "We found a teleportation magic circle in the depths of the Demon King City, next to the Demon Kings hall, and then we activated the magic circle, and in an instant, we arrived at the Holy See of Light. Then we defeated the Pope. , Bring him here." As soon as this was said, the astonishment of the onlookers turned into dumbfounded, and after another five seconds, dumbfounded turned into anger, and some people roared: "Nonsense!" "gab." "You fart." "Don''t slander the Holy See." The Norma Kingdom is worthy of being the stronghold of the Holy See of Light for several generations. The people here support the Holy See of Light with all their heart and believe in the God of Light. Its piety is not comparable to those of the people of the Kingdom of Gran that sway between light and darkness at any time. None of them would believe Robb''s nonsense. Robb shook his head and said: "The truth is always unbelievable, I won''t talk nonsense, let''s just show you something." He turned around and clicked the "Play" button on the camera. As soon as this thing was released, some knowledgeable nobles in the crowd immediately recognized: "That''s a camera produced by Westwind City!" Someone next to him asked: "What is a camera?" "The magic items that can retain images are not surprising, but Westwind City has added more functions to it." The nobleman said: "My grandfather once sealed a piece of image in a gem before his death. My parents, the gem is still well preserved, and we often take it out to pay homage to Grandpa''s remains. It is a video camera, but its function is simple." "Oh I got it." "This madman suddenly brought a camera out to put it on. What is it going to do?" "Are we looking at something shameless?" Just as everyone was talking about it, the screen turned on, and the first thing that appeared was a strange basement. On the ground of the basement, there was also a huge magic circle drawn. There are many people of insight in the crowd, especially the King of Heroes and the mages of the Knights. They can almost recognize it at a glance. This is a directional teleportation magic circle. Then, the assassin who recorded the video began to explain: "This is a magic circle. I don''t think you can guess where this magic circle leads. I''ll take you to see immediately..." The camera began to shake, passed through the purple portal, and passed through it again, and then the camera appeared in another room. This time, there was only a transparent and invisible teleportation array on the ground, but the assassin was very intimate. Squatting down, pointed out this transparent teleportation array. "Next, let you see what place is here." The assassin held the camera and walked out of the room with the teleportation array painted. After passing a door, the painting style suddenly became horrible. In the dungeon style, on the floor of the room, there is still the body of the demon king lying. Chapter 900： There is nothing wrong with my approach The onlookers suddenly froze... "Those pieces of corpses on the ground are demons, right?" "Like some kind of very powerful demon?" "Idiot! I don''t know this." A knight said: "That is the second form of the Demon Lord''s transformation, which can destroy the power of the **** of destruction." "In other words, the Demon King was really killed by them? And turning into Diablo has never beaten these adventurers?" "They are amazing!" "Nonsense, if it''s not great, how could it be possible to rush into the Holy See of Light and take the Pope as a hostage?" "This... this is terrible too." "You seem to have caught the wrong point. The point is, this teleportation magic circle." A mage shouted at the idiots around: "Didn''t you see it? This is really the Demon King City, the Demon King''s room, and This teleportation magic circle on the ground... it clearly connects to the small room where the video originally appeared." The foolish audience quickly grasped the point and returned their attention to the video. I saw the camera lens pass through the portal again and returned to the original room. Then, the voice-over said: "We just came to this room from the Demon Kings room through the portal, and we were immediately besieged by a group of Light Judges. They probably wanted to kill us, but they did not succeed. Now these light judges have been defeated by us, and they have been arrested." After speaking, the camera lens went through another portal and came to the cemetery in Shuangqing City. There were a large group of Westwind and Mayan warriors, and the Holy Light Judges who had fallen to the ground were being transported to the prison one by one. Audiences:"" Some smart people already feel that something is wrong. But some people are still yelling: "This portal got in and got through, and I was confused. Who knows if your video is real or not, maybe it''s a fake made by you yourself? Just like? Just like making a movie, find some people to play it." "Yes, it is!" "I''ve seen movies from Gran Kingdom, they are all fake." "That is, they went back and forth through the portal, not the teleportation array on the ground they walked on. God knows if the teleportation array is a fake drawn on the ground." The people talked a lot. Robb smiled and said: "Don''t panic, continue to watch, there will be more exciting content waiting for everyone." Immediately, Robb wearing demon clothes appeared in the screen. The audience were all startled, looking at the demon on the camera, so vividly that they couldn''t see that it was made by a human being wearing a piece of clothing. It was really amazing and inexplicable. Then, the voice-over said: "Now we are going out of this room. In fact, we don''t know where this is. We will know when we go out. I hope this is not the place we guessed." Then, the camera entered the dark and narrow tunnel and went up the stairs. Robb turned into a demon pushing the top iron plate out. The camera followed out, and the audience was shocked. Many people recognized it for the first time. Where it is, especially the Hero King, he is familiar with the Holy Auditorium where the Pope often waits. He thought to himself: It''s not good! The matter of us colluding with the devil to deal with Westwind City is about to be exposed. With a little effort in his hand, he grabbed the hilt of the sword and began to consider whether to make a sudden move to prevent Robb from continuing to play the video. However, before he could make a move, he saw Robb crossed his hands, made a "Stop" action at him, and smiled at him: "Don''t rush to interrupt me, isn''t it just a little conspiracy? The devil was killed by us, and you still want to hold on to that conspiracy? If you don''t let me let go, you will miss more wonderful things." hero King:"" This is reasonable. The devil was killed by the group of people in front of him, and the pope was also caught. Certain conspiracies must be hidden. What if they can be prevented from playing the video? The other party must have something else to take out, so let''s see what else he has to take out for the time being. As a king, he still has this awareness. He didn''t wait for the video to go down, and he said loudly: "Well, it seems that you know everything, but what about it? I do plan to form an alliance with the monster to deal with the man in Westwind City, but I don''t do anything at all. I feel ashamed of my actions." As soon as he said this, the surrounding King Norma couldn''t help but screamed, and even Robb didn''t expect that he would admit this evil deed loudly in such a scene. Robache said: "You don''t feel embarrassed by colluding with monsters to deal with humans? The monsters should have killed many people in your Norma Kingdom, right?" "Huh!" The hero king said loudly: "From the perspective of the king, how can it be like ordinary people? The unity of vertical and horizontal lines is the normal state between countries, such as the desert kingdom, which also kills during the war. There have been countless people in the Norma Kingdom, but they will still form an alliance when it is time to form an alliance. You can''t ignore the future of the country because of a temporary hatred." He said loudly: "The man from Westwind City is too threatening to our country, and with our current strength, trying to solve his difficulties is even more difficult, so I will contact the monsters and deal with this man together. This is for my Norma. The interests of the kingdom are also for the interests of all Norma people. This does not mean that I and the monsters become a family, nor does it mean that I have forgotten the pain caused by the monsters to our people. Those accounts should be settled. Its not too late for the revenge to be counted with the monsters one by one after the threat of a powerful foreign enemy to our country has been resolved." What he said was sonorous and powerful, with a bit of tolerance. The Norma people next to him were dumbfounded, and then applauded at the same time: "Your Majesty the King said well!" "rational!" "Nothing wrong." Robb also slapped his hands a few times: "It''s not bad, it''s really good, think about it, what you said is not unreasonable, okay, but you definitely can''t think of what you will see next, so keep watching. Bar." When he said this, everyone''s attention turned back to the small video. I saw Robb''s disguised demon walking in front of the Pope, and then... (Chapter 897 is being rewritten from a different perspective, referring to "The Melancholy of Haruhi Suzumiya") What was broadcast this time really shocked everyone''s teeth. Even the hero king was completely stunned. He thought that the alliance with the demon king to deal with Robb was the result of a discussion between himself and the pope, who knows , The pope is actually a puppet of the devil, he is just using him. Over the years, the reason why the battle against monsters has not gone smoothly can be understood. The devil has such a high level of internal response in the Norma Kingdom. Why is it still afraid of the human army? Moreover, these two goods also said: "I will help you pit the hero king. I will ask him to adjust the army and send it to your ambush. You can easily destroy the main knights of the Norma Kingdom. Kill the hero king, you will soon be able to unify the world..." Chapter 901： Power of the brave The audience was stunned! All the audience were stunned! Except for the hero king with a black face and speechless, everyone couldn''t help but exclaim. Even the temple knights couldn''t help but open their mouths wide in surprise, and they couldn''t get together for a while. This is the Pope, who is regarded as the person closest to the God of Light, the incarnation of kindness, integrity, and immaculateness. Unexpectedly, he would be such a person. Over the years, when monsters attacked the villages on the edge of the mountains, the movements of the defenders were always well known by the monsters. Everyone finally understood. The reason why the army did not succeed in clearing the monsters in the Jinghong Mountain several times, I also understand. For those innocent human beings who lost their lives in the belly of the monsters, it is now clear who their hatred should be calculated. The truth is revealed, shouldn''t you be happy? However, why do you feel so sad? The strange silence, in the ears, is the heartbreaking sound of the whole world. Robb knew that he had finished what he was supposed to do. He walked away two steps to the side and no longer stood in front of the crowd. The Pope, who was originally holding it, also threw it on the ground. The Pope is still unconscious, but everyone feels that this person had better never wake up. The breathing of all the onlookers became rapid. An old man whose son was killed by a monster squeezed the crutch in her hand and took a step forward. When she took this step, the old man was more angry than rational, but when she took this step forward , When she hit the back of a temple knight, her sanity began to wake up and she began to be afraid. However, before the old man''s fear forced her to retreat, the temple knight stepped aside. Yes, get out of the way! He did not block the elderly mother, because his conscience did not allow it to block. He is a knight, not a Judge of the Light, his conscience has not been blinded by fanaticism, he still remembers his knight declaration! He wants to fight for those who can''t fight, he wants to protect the old and the weak, women and children! He is not a butcher knife, but a shield. The spirit of chivalry is the spirit of Norma. The sword of the Valkyrie is right in front of him, who dares to act without his conscience? So he stepped aside. This small action of the Templar Knight gave the old man courage and made her anger once again overcome her reason. She rushed forward, stumbled and ran dozens of yards, to the pope, using her whole body strength, He waved his crutches and hit the pope with a knock on the ground: "Go to hell!" Then, countless people swarmed up, and various weapons smashed on the Pope incessantly. When the crowd dispersed, the pope was no longer visible in the clearing, only a pool of smashed flesh and blood. This is a very suitable method of death for him. Robb and his party spread their hands and turned around to leave, but at this time, the hero king slammed the two-handed swords in his hands, and then a large group of knights surrounded them. "Thank you for exposing the conspiracy of the Holy See of Light." The hero king said in a majestic voice: "However, this is not the reason why you have no law and run wild in my king''s capital. Next, we have to count your blasphemy. The sword of the Valkyrie, its a crime to trample on the dignity of my Norma Kingdom." "Wow!" Robb said: "Do you still count this at this time?" "Shouldn''t it be counted?" The heroic king said: "You could have given this important evidence to me quietly and let me make it public, but you have handled it in such a swaggering way, which is extremely inappropriate. , You should also be conscious and responsible for your evil deeds." Robb smiled and said: "That''s because I don''t know you either. God knows what kind of person you are. What if you get evidence but destroy it? I can''t let important evidence fall so hastily. In the hands of people who can''t believe it." The heroic king said angrily: "I''m the king of the Norma Kingdom, I can''t tell you what you say, you can''t believe it?" Robb burst into laughter, waved his fingers at the countless ordinary people around him, and said loudly, "The only people I can trust are the people. No matter when, they are more credible than you, do you understand?" "Insolent person, take my sword!" The King of Heroes did not make a sneak attack, but first roared to look at the sword, and then raised his two-handed giant sword. For a moment, his eyes filled with gold. The light, the two-handed sword was also filled with golden light at the same time, the whole body was surrounded by golden light, and the whole person seemed to be shining gold, brightening the 24K titanium alloy dog ??eyes of everyone around. This trick surprised Robb a little bit: "Huh? The power of the brave!" It turns out that the skill used by the Hero King is a Buff magic named "Power of the Brave", which is unique to the brave class. It can greatly improve the user''s power, speed, agility, intelligence, and force physical attacks and magic. Attack, physical defense, magical defense... In short, all attributes skyrocketed and immune control is simply cheating-level skills. And this cheating-level skill, of course, can only be learned by cheating-level occupations. In the game, it is a skill only possessed by the hidden occupation "Brave", and in this real world, there is no doubt that it should belong to the "Legendary Brave" "This is an indispensable thing in all swords and magical worlds. The hero king said proudly: "The ancestor was the legendary brave who expelled monsters and saved mankind more than a thousand years ago. He created history for mankind. Why? Don''t you even know this?" Robb smiled: "I didn''t know it before, but now I know it! But I didn''t think you have become great. Instead, I felt sympathy for your ancestors, and my children and grandchildren are not up for it." The hero king was furious and took a big step forward. However, at this moment, Robb''s body also filled with a golden light, the same Buff magic "power of the brave", so that he also became a golden hero at this moment. The hero king was taken aback. At this moment, Robb drew a two-handed sword and swept it at the sword of the Hero King. "bump!" The two great swords collided in mid-air, and then, the two-handed sword of the King of Heroes took off and flew out, flying far and wide, and when it landed, it fell into the ground with a "poof", losing its golden light. All the knights around were stunned, and the hero king himself would be unable to move for a while. Robb waved his hand and opened a portal behind his back. Then he pushed several of his teammates into the door and said with a smile: "Hero King, right? See you in the Desert Kingdom if you have time! Oh, yes, when you leave. Finally, introduce myself. I am from Westwind City. Although I can easily kill you now, this is not my style. Goodbye." After speaking, he also jumped into the portal and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 902： You havent taken the battle yet? When the hero king heard the last words left by Robb, he couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. At this moment, he realized who the person in front of him was. It turned out to be the freak in the legend of Westwind City, the man known as Godafather. As the king of a country, the king of heroes received relatively accurate information. Unlike ordinary people, he heard all the bards'' nonsense. He knew Godafather was very young and he was handsome, but he did not expect that he would be so young. So handsome. He looked at the empty square in front of the Valkyrie Sword with a pool of blood stains left by the Pope, and he couldn''t help but sighed: "This guy... I didn''t expect to be here..." A guard officer walked over, knelt down beside him, and whispered: "Your Majesty, what should we do now? The Pope is dead, and the Knights of the Templars are estimated to be in chaos and have no intention of fighting again. The Demon King is dead. The Demon Kings Army will definitely be in chaos. The only thing that can fight the man on the front line is the Knights of the Norma Kingdom and the Dark Vatican. We..." Without even thinking about it, the hero king waved his hand and said: "Go and get the strategic portal, we immediately rush to the front line. The man said, if you want to meet me in the desert kingdom, then go there and have a formal meeting with him. See you." The subordinates went immediately. Soon after, they brought in a strategic portal scroll, which was prepared by dozens of archmages and was prepared in advance. The original intention of the hero king was to wait for the frontline troops to be assembled before he and the Pope. Let''s use the portal to rush over. Now it seems that it doesn''t matter whether the troops are assembled. Go! Go and meet him! See what he will say in the formal meeting. The portal opened, and the servant of the King of Heroes passed first. After confirming that there was no danger there, the King of Heroes strode over. In a blink of an eye, he arrived at the Time Cave Oasis, the northern important town of the Desert Kingdom. A huge army is gathering here. The composition of this army is very complicated. There are two rebel troops from the Desert Kingdom, the Knights of the Temple of the Holy See of Light, the Knights of the Kingdom of Norma, the Knights of the Temple of the Dark Church, and even a monster led by the Great Demon General. Legion... Seeing such a terrifying army, anyone will feel that there is no enemy that can''t be beaten. However, the Hero King, who had just rushed over from the Way of Kings, had completely lost faith in this legion. He knew that it would not be long before this legion would begin to be destroyed. Thats right, first of all, it would be from the Holy See of Light. The Knights of the Temple began, it wont take long, only one crystal ball is needed to dial here... Putting aside the disgusting thing about the Pope for the time being, the Hero King called a knight commander and asked: "How is the war going on here?" The knight commander knelt down on one knee and seriously reported: "Our coalition forces have fought with Westwind City''s troops several times. At present, Westwind City''s troops have retreated to a desert in the south and built a line of defense there. I attacked there several times, but failed to take down the Gobi, so the two sides formed a see-saw trend." When the hero king heard this, he couldn''t help but hesitated slightly: "What the hell? Our huge coalition can''t attack a small Gobi defended by the opponent? Is there any mistake! As far as I know, Godafather went to the Demon King these days? The city is not in the army at all, and there are not many troops in Westwind City." The chief of the knight said embarrassingly: "Yes, the number of opponents is really small. At the beginning, there were only about 800 West Wind fighters. Later, some reinforcements have been added from the city. So far, the number has not exceeded two thousand, but... but" "Two thousand people blocked you?" Hero King frowned deeply. "Yes, only two thousand people." The chief of the knight said: "The opponent''s equipment is too sophisticated. One person can rival dozens of people on our side. It can''t even be compared by the number of people, because the opponent''s magic items are often used. It is for our army to have suffered heavy casualties before seeing anyone." hero King:"" The Knights said: "Look, your majesty, it''s the turn of the monster army to attack on the southern Gobi. You only need to look at it from a distance to know." The King of Heroes came to a high platform. There were quite a few people standing on this platform. There were several cardinals of the Holy See of Light, the cardinals of the Dark Church, the three great demons, the leader of the rebels of the Desert Kingdom, and the leaders of the Norma Kingdom. The general... These people all bowed slightly when the Hero King was coming. The King of Heroes had no time to talk to them now, so he took out a "binoculars". After the invention of the Kingdom of Gran, the spies desperately stole the technology and handed them over to the magic props of the Kingdom of Norma, which made the King of Heroes amazed Gran. The Kingdoms magic item technology has developed so fast. He looked south with a telescope and immediately saw that an army of monsters, under the command of several big demons, was attacking the Gobi defensive position constructed by Westwind City. In the front row is a large number of roaring monsters, this monster looks like a dog, touches the ground on all fours, and runs fast. They carried a large number of Hellhounds and rushed towards the position of Westwind City. However, they just started to rush, and when the range of bows and arrows and magic was still far away, there was a burst of "boom" in the position of Westwind City. sound. Then there is the weird sound of the "Biu" shell piercing the air... Then, the rumble of explosions exploded among the snarling demons, and explosions raged, and the snarling demons were blown up all over the sky, like rags pockets. Finally, a group of roaring demons rushed into the range of magic, and suddenly a row of boxes resembling a honeycomb were pushed out on the opposite side. The hero king recognized it at a glance. This is a magic item called "Katyusha". After being developed by the Gran Kingdom a few years ago, it was used to deal with Mondela. Later, Mondela also copied it. It was passed to the Norma Kingdom, but the Norma Kingdom was based on the way of knights and did not specialize in magic, so the number of such magic items was very small. Now, what Westwind City took out were countless Katyushas lined up in front of the formation. Then, the fluffy fireballs made a sound, like fried beans, the fireballs flying in the sky, As if a meteor shower had fallen horizontally, the roaring demons spiraled up into the sky amidst frenzied bombardment. The hero king was shocked: "Such fierce magic? This...not to mention that the low-level roaring demon can''t rush through, even our knights, it is difficult to rush through such a fire blockade." "Yes!" The knight leader next to him said bitterly: "This is not the most abnormal, you will see something more terrifying soon." After a round of Katyusha covering the blow, it was probably temporarily out of charge. Katyusha retreated, and then a large group of iron cars rushed out of the position in Westwind City. Chapter 903： Pick it up, then run away The King of Heroes looked at these big iron cars with a dazed expression: "What are these things?" "It''s the opposing West Wind Knights." The captain of the knights said: "They call this thing the Land Overlord." "Knights? Do not ride horses, riding on this kind of big iron car?" The Hero King was a little confused: "What''s the use of this thing? It''s so slow, can you also be called the Land King?" "You will know right away." At this time, the assault of the Roaring Demon had been broken up, but the Roaring Demon was originally a low-level monster. The real main force is the tauren led by the demon behind, the hook raiders, and the void horror. These monsters are extremely powerful in individual combat, and they are even more terrifying when they are assembled into an army. There are still a lot of them. Not to mention the two thousand people in Westwind City, even the knight army of the Norma Kingdom, facing these monsters, there are only two words. In history, the Norma Kingdom has fought against the monster army many times, and I know how uncomfortable these things are. However, the big iron car of Westwind City, the thing that claims to be the land king, turned straight at these demons, straight and front! A long iron pipe stretched out in front of the big iron wagon, and with a bang, a strange missile flew out of the iron pipe. It dragged white smoke in mid-air and flew into the demon array, and then issued a "boom." With a loud noise, the demons next to him were blown up and flew out in all directions. hero King:"" The demons are not obedient kittens, the kind that can''t fight back. After being baptized by the cannonballs, they immediately roared and rushed towards the big iron car. After firing a round of cannonballs, those big iron cars seemed to be unable to fire for a short time. Several of the fastest-moving demons immediately took the opportunity to slide to the side of the big iron cars with their displacement skills. They were about to jump onto the iron cars when they suddenly saw it. Some small holes were opened in the big iron cart, and many arcane missiles flew out of "Biu, Biu, Biu" inside, and washed them towards the nearby monsters. The demon monsters who finally rushed in were immediately hit hard, puffing and puffing. Poured a slice. The few demons who pounced on the big iron cart, smashed them with their fists, bit their teeth, and even slapped magic on it, all injured the big iron cart countlessly, but were easily hit by some west wind fighters following the big iron cart. kill. The offensive of the demon army finally lost its momentum, especially the intelligent demon, began to feel incapable of the enemy, and just wanted to retreat. Once the morale collapsed, the battle could no longer go on. The big demon at the head had to order the withdrawal, they Like the sea at low tide, it clashed back, leaving only a corpse on the shore. This wave of offensive came to an end. The hero kings face sank, as his subordinates said, after a battle, he almost didnt see a few westerly fighters, but saw a mess of magic props banging for a while, and a few soldiers followed. Picking up leaks behind the big iron car, the battle is over. How will this battle be fought? The hero king whispered: "What about the air force? The monsters should have a large number of harpies and thunderbirds, right?" The commander of the knight next to him whispered: "The opponent has anti-aircraft guns, which contain many anti-aircraft magic, and there are a large number of dwarf blunderbuss and archers. They usually cant be seen because they dont have to take action at all. When the air passed, they appeared." Speaking of this, the knight leader smirked and said: "Yesterday the demon harpy suffered a heavy loss. Hundreds of them died. They were all shot down by the Westwind fighters with anti-aircraft cannons." When the hero king heard the news, he wanted to smirk, but glanced at the big demons standing nearby and whispered: "The monsters are our reinforcements for the time being, don''t smile too obviously now." The knight nodded: "Yes." The Knight Commander said: "Next, it should be the turn of the Holy See to attack the position. If we want to take this position now, the only way is to keep throwing into the army like this, relying on the number of advantages to drag them down." The hero king said: "It''s really a tragic tactic. The man on the opposite side hasn''t played yet. It depends on two thousand West Wind fighters. This battle has been fought like this. Is there really a need to fight in the future?" The knight commander sighed: "This..." The hero king glanced at the Guangming Vatican Army who was about to fight, and whispered: "This army should not be able to attack right away. Wait and see, they will soon be in chaos." Knight Commander: "???" At this time, the Knights of the Temple of the Holy See of Illumination were preparing to take over from the army of monsters and take turns attacking the positions where the West Wind fighters were stationed. Suddenly, the leading cardinal took out a crystal ball from his pocket and talked to the other side. After less than five sentences, his face changed drastically. Immediately, the cardinal turned his head and said to all the bigwigs on the viewing platform: "The big thing is not good. A major change has occurred in the Holy See. I need to return to the Holy See immediately. Please forgive us for the moment. Not anymore." As soon as he said this, the Cardinal of the Dark Vatican was immediately dissatisfied, and angered at him. Several big demons also frowned, appearing to be cannibalistic. However, at this moment, a thunderbird flew over in the sky, and a succubus was riding on the thunderbirds back. They landed on the viewing platform, and the succubus ran in front of several big demons and knelt down on one knee. , Quickly reported the situation in the Demon King City: "The big thing is not good. His Majesty the Demon King was killed, and a large part of the wall of the Demon King City was dug away. The man even threatened to come back and dig the wall. All the big demons who can preside over the overall situation have been killed. Please go back immediately..." Several big demons: "!" They were so anxious that they didn''t even bother to say a word to the humans on the stage. They swept the ground and jumped off the viewing platform to greet the demon army that had just withdrawn and prepare to evacuate. The Holy See of Light is preparing to evacuate, and the Demon Clan is also preparing to retreat. The remaining leaders of the three units of the Dark Holy See, the Norma Army, and the Desert Kingdom rebels could not help but look at each other. The cardinal of the Dark Vatican asked: "What is going on?" The hero king said indifferently: "I know what happened, but I have no reason to tell you. I think, your dark vatican should have a spy in the capital of kings. The news of the spy will be slower, but soon, you will also know. NS." As soon as he finished saying this, the cardinal of the Dark Vatican felt his pockets gleaming, he quickly took out a crystal ball from it, did not rush to pick it up, but looked at the hero king blankly: "The news is here!" The hero king sighed: "Take it, then run away!" Chapter 904： How can I pretend to be like this? After receiving the call, the cardinal of the Dark Vatican looked dumbfounded. After several seconds, he murmured: "The Pope of the Bright Vatican is dead, and such a pathetic way of death. The Bright Vatican will be in chaos. I am dark. The opportunity of the Holy See is here, hahaha, here is the opportunity!" Speaking of the end, he couldn''t help laughing out loud, and quickly walked off the viewing platform to greet the temple knights to evacuate as soon as possible. The hero king stood on the high viewing platform and looked at the three different armies below, gathering their troops. The leading general seemed to explain to the generals why they had to retreat. Don''t mention how funny the picture was. The leader of the rebel army in the desert kingdom stood beside him, so embarrassed that he couldn''t speak. He carefully glanced at the three troops that were about to withdraw, then glanced at the hero king, and whispered: "They''re all gone. ,what should we do?" A strange smile wafted from the corner of Hero King''s mouth... At this moment, he suddenly saw that a purple portal had been opened in the opposite Westwind City. Then, the man who was still messing up in the capital of the king just got out of the portal and came out of him. In an instant, the two thousand west wind fighters cheered loudly, and their morale was like a rainbow. The hero king couldn''t help sighing: "With such a reliable commander in chief, high morale is inevitable." He suddenly leaned on the edge of the viewing platform, and shouted at the three armies that were about to withdraw from below: "The Holy See of Light, the Holy See of Darkness, and the Demon King''s Army, don''t rush back to deal with the mess, listen to me. Word." His voice is very loud, with breathtaking power, and the legendary blood of the brave gives him supreme prestige. Therefore, the three armies below all raised their heads to look at him. The hero Wang sonorously said: "Look at our coalition army. This is a rare gathering on the Continent of the Devil in a thousand years. The most powerful coalition has never existed before, and it is estimated that there will never be again. Maybe, This time is the only chance to knock down that man, and you are actually planning to withdraw now? Go back to deal with a little mess? Isn''t it because the Pope and the Devil are dead, do you need to go back and fight for rights? I advise you, Even if you fight for the right, if the man comes to you in a blink of an eye, the right you seized will only kill you." With this sentence, the leaders of the three legions were all shocked... Yes, if that man does not die, what use is it for us to win the Pope, or the Demon King? In a blink of an eye, the man killed him, but he couldn''t beat him. The higher his position, the easier he would kill him. He might be a miscellaneous soldier by then. The heroic king said: "The man just arrived, he is standing in the Westwind City position. We will fight one more game last, just one game. Don''t keep our strength anymore. Take out all the power and fight with that man. Fight to the death, I am lucky to win, and I lose to my life! I believe that you are not short-sighted little people, and you should take out the decisions you should have." Robb got out of the portal and immediately received a warm welcome from the Westwind fighters. Elsie was the first to greet him and said with a smile: "Godafather, you are finally here, is the ore hunting smooth?" Robb smiled and threw a scepter made of evil steel to Elsie, and said with a smile: "When is my side not going well, but on your side, is the situation okay?" Elsie said respectfully: "Our army was too small, and at first I suffered a lot of losses. Later, I retreated to this green state, built a defensive position, and mobilized 1,200 reinforcements from Westwind City. Hold it up." "Reinforcement?" Robbqi said, "Aren''t we Westwind City only having 500 regular troops?" Elsie smiled and said: "The prisoners who you arrested first and then arrested were all settled in Westwind City after being reformed. They heard that the frontline warfare was tight, so they volunteered to join the army temporarily." Robb nodded and smiled: "That''s how it is." Elsie said: "In fact, even with the help of reinforcements, it is still difficult for us to withstand it. The key is that the other party''s hearts are not aligned..." Having said this, he showed a mocking smile on his face: "These guys form a coalition on the surface, but in fact they are in intrigue. No one is willing to really contribute. When attacking our position, the main force will Neither of the two Holy Sees has sent angel legions, nor did the four knights of the Norma Kingdom, and the great demons of the Demon Kings Army have never been on the battlefield. They are all trying to let others consume their strength and sit on their own. In fact, a bunch of rubbish." Robb smiled: "The enemy refuses to give his full strength, in fact, because their real enemy hasn''t appeared yet." After speaking, he smiled and walked forward, and from the portal behind him came Sofa, Xuelu, Golda, Kik, Chris and others, smiling at Elsie. Wave. Elsie walked to Golda and asked in a low voice, "Where do these people you don''t know come from?" Golda laughed in a low voice: "The strongest squad in the Adventurer''s Guild, very powerful." Elsic said: "How did it come?" Golda chuckled and said, "I ran into it while cleaning the Demon King City. We killed the Demon King." Elsie: "Hey?" Golda continued: "Successfully killed the Pope of Light." Elsie froze. After several seconds, she was suddenly excited: "Then we are so powerful that we are flying? I will prepare for the assault of the whole army, hahaha, when the enemy loses its head and is in chaos, A wave of offensive killed them all." Golda said: "Godafather had a chance to kill the Hero King, but he didn''t kill it. I think he has other plans, so don''t get too excited." Robb walked out of the position and walked towards the opposite coalition. The west wind fighters behind wanted to follow, but Robb waved his hand to stop their movements, and said with a smile: "Don''t add chaos, stay behind." He went out alone and walked towards the enemy. The Westwind fighters immediately understood that Godafather was going to fight alone again, very well, it was time for the theater. The soldiers all put down the magic items in their hands and crawled out of the battlefield grinningly. Some of them sat on the low wall temporarily built up. The pilots in the Tank also lifted the top cover and climbed out and sat on the tank. There are very few high spots on the Gobi stalls. The soldiers are inconvenient to watch the battle, so they all squeeze on top of the tanks. However, where dozens of tanks can squeeze two thousand people, after a while, the tank tops began to push and hustle and bustle. He grabbed his position with a grin, laughed and cursed while grabbing, and it was a mess. When Robb walked forward pretendingly, his background picture was a picture of a group of westerly fighters unreliably grabbing positions on the tank. As a result, he was completely out of position. He couldn''t help turning his head and cursing: "Fak You do this, how can I pretend to be forced? Be quiet, stand majestic for me, and build a good place." Chapter 905： Enemy with the world Robb stood in front of the coalition forces and saw from a distance the viewing platform where Hero King was standing. The two had just met in the Capital of Kings, but at that time, the King of Heroes didnt know that the person in front of him was Robb, so he still couldnt see his aura, but now, I think he stands in the army. Before, the indomitable momentum, seeing the heroes in the world like nothing, was really too handsome. So, where is the aura in a person, the aura is given to you by your identity. If a certain old man does not tell you that he is a certain leader, you will think he is an ordinary old man. It is because you know in advance that he is a certain leader, you will think that he is domineering and mighty, and every sentence is full of profound meaning. Every move is so wise. The hero king stepped down from the viewing platform, walked out of the camp, and stood in front of Robb. Robb chuckled, but the hero king had a dark face and did not speak for a while. After a few seconds, the hero king said solemnly: "Don''t think that you kill the demon king and the pope, we will retreat, we will surrender obediently, and we will serve you as our master. The enemy fights to the end." Robb smiled and shook his head: "I have never been anyone''s enemy, unless others regard me as an enemy." The heroic king said: "Who knows? Maybe you look smiling now, and you turn into a smirk when you turn your head. There are countless people like this in the long river of history. I just met a pope like this, do you think I am Would you trust you so simply? Instead of betting on whether you are a good person, it is better to take your destiny in your own hands." Robber was happy: "Well, are all kings like this?" After he said these words, the mood changed: "Bring your horse here!" The King of Heroes took the two-handed giant sword from his back and thrust it into the ground... Behind him, a large group of cardinals of the Holy See of Light, a large group of cardinals of the Dark Church, a few big demons of the Demon King Army, a large group of demon generals, and the last two rebel leaders of the Desert Kingdom all walked up. On the heroic king''s body, the golden light filled the ground, the power of the brave! Moreover, this brave power is not the only one that he can enjoy. The golden light envelops everyone on the opposite side, and even the bodies of the demons are actually wrapped in golden light. The power of the brave is not a selfish magic that only provides Buff for itself. It is a team buff. It is the power of the legendary brave who can lead the whole world forward and the power of unity. In the golden light, everyone sacrificed their own tricks together. The cardinals of the Holy See of Light chanted the spell together, the golden door of heaven slowly opened, and a large number of angels flew out of it. The same goes for the cardinals of the Dark Vatican, the black door of heaven is slowly opened, and a large number of fallen angels have also flown out from it, waiting in full battle. The big demons waved together, and there was a green rain of flames in the sky, and the hellfires fell from the sky one by one, instantly standing in a dense cluster. The hero king himself did not summon anything. The brave clan is not good at summoning magic, and almost all kills people by himself. The knight commanders behind him took out their own knack, a berserker wielded A strange flag was raised, and three tall and mighty barbarians jumped out of the void. It is the three ancestors of the famous barbarians, this is the patron saint of the Berserker clan. The paladins also blew their horns. Soon, a huge knight ran out of the void. It was as high as a building, riding a huge horse and wearing gold armor. It looked like a statue. This was the one of knights. Guardian of the country Norma, the spirit of the knight. The leader of the rebels in the desert kingdom took out a flute and blew it to a whimper. Then, the sandstorm rolled in, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in the sand wind. It was Robbs old enemy, Sifen. Kess. In the attack of the black dragon, the sphinx was torn in half by the black dragon, but as long as the desert is still there, the patron saint of the desert can be infinitely resurrected, and now it is here again. In a blink of an eye, Robb faced all enemies, flying in the sky, running on the ground, burning fire, smoking, wind blowing, shining, everything. The hero king said loudly: "Look, you are acting against the world, and everyone has become your enemy. No matter how strong you are, you will eventually be defeated by the power of the entire world. Justice will defeat evil. This is an unbreakable truth." Robb: "Wow!" "Who said that the whole world is his enemy?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded from behind. The queen of the Gran Kingdom suddenly emerged from a portal. Then, a huge skeletal dragon, Spreading his wings and soaring, he landed beside Robb. At the same time, the queen took a big step, walked to Robb''s side, stood still, and proudly said: "Don''t just represent the whole world casually. I don''t like being represented." Everyone: "..." The hero king said loudly: "Are you actually helping him? He occupies your Westwind City privately and treats you as a king as nothing. He is clearly robbing your kingship and subverting your kingdom." The queen smiled: "I thought the same as you at the beginning, but then I understood that he doesn''t like my little Gran Kingdom at all, so why use it?" hero King:"" The queen said: "He is fighting for his beliefs, fighting to save mankind, but you are obstructing him, just to preserve the authority in your hands. People like him should not have no allies! So, if the whole The world wants to be his enemy, so why don''t my Gran Kingdom leave this world? I want to stand by his side." When the queen said these words, she was sonorous and powerful. Then, in the portal, the palace magic group of the Gran Kingdom, the black earth knights, the fire knights, the ice knights, the gale knights, the lightning knights, and the white lion knights , Filed out, facing the army on this side far away. Robb turned his head and smiled at the queen: "You ghost woman..." The queen also smiled: "Why? Not happy to come to me to help you?" Robb smiled and said, "Happy! But there is actually another person who is willing to help me." Everyone was slightly surprised. Robb raised his head and said to the Sphinx standing in front of the rebels in the desert kingdom: "Hey, lion, which side are you helping?" Sphinx was angry: "I am not a lion!" "Don''t care about the details." Robb smiled and said, "You know everything that happens in the desert. Then you should know why I came to the desert kingdom. You also know what I am preparing. You are from the desert. Guardian, guarding this desert is your duty, not fighting for power, isn''t it?" The Sphinx was silent. A few seconds later, it suddenly jumped up, its huge body dashed through the air, jumped from the opposite side to Robb, and turned to face the coalition on the other side: "Okay, I will help you. !" Chapter 906： Come here The sudden rebellion of the Sphinx shocked the coalition forces on the opposite side. What the **** is this? Why would Sphinx help that man? They didn''t know, how would they be the same when looking at the problem from the point of view of the Sphinx? It does not pursue power or enjoyment. It is the guardian beast of the desert. The desert gives it life and soul. The purpose of its existence is to guard this place covered by yellow sand. The defeat of the battle with the black dragon made it clearly aware of the horror of the black dragon, and it also knew very well that the group of people in front of them came together to form a coalition force only for its own benefit. They can''t save the desert, they will only damage the desert. Only Robb can defeat the black dragon and save the refugees in the desert. It is self-evident who can help protect the desert. The Sphinx roared at the desert kingdom rebels on the opposite side... A gust of wind and sand blew by, and the rebels were all trembling with fright. This is not just a question of combat effectiveness, but also a matter of their own spiritual beliefs, which puts tremendous pressure on them when standing on the other side of the enemy. hero King:"" Robb smiled and said to the Sphinx and the queen: "Thank you for your willingness to stand on my side, but you are still the same as the West Wind Warriors. Watch the show behind you. Keep your precious power until you deal with the black dragon. If you use this place, I will deal with them." He took a big step and walked towards the coalition forces in front of him. "coming!" "That man is coming!" "The whole army is ready to fight." From the hero king to the miscellaneous soldier, everyone in the coalition army became nervous, and every demon felt the tremendous pressure brought by Robb. Every time he took a step forward, everyone felt an aura that seemed as if the mountains fell to the sea. In fact, Robb didn''t use any skills. These feelings are all illusions! It was his status and legend, which gave the other side the illusion. "I have a lot of summoning magic, and I can summon all kinds of strange things." Robb sighed as he walked, "However, if you use these things to defeat you, you can''t feel what is truly powerful. Turn your heads. , And entangled with a bunch of people who dont know how to live or die, and attack them without repentance. Therefore, this time I will not summon those inexplicable little brothers, such as the gates of heaven and hell. I dont want to play with you anymore to show the audience, let us end this war as soon as possible." Hearing his opening remarks, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but tighten. Because, before the coalition came, they had actually exchanged the information they had, and they had already negotiated a good solution for the things that Robb had played before, for example, letting the light vatican and the dark vatican join forces. The gates of two heavens withstand the two gates of Robb, and the Hellfire Legion of a group of demons will deal with the elemental army summoned by Robb. Then, all the generals, relying on the "power of the brave" of the hero king, rushed up to fight Robb. However, now Robb actually says not to play these, then...what exactly is he going to play? Robb stretched out a hand, learning the shameful look in his iron fist, and hooked his hand at the coalition: "Come here!" The hero Wang snorted coldly: "Let us attack, obviously there is fraud, we can''t attack it actively and see what tricks he wants to play." The people next to him nodded together. The hero king also followed Robb''s appearance, stretched out a finger, hooked and said: "Come here!" Robb smiled and said: "Well, this is what you asked me to do first. I was beaten up. Don''t blame me." The hero king snorted coldly: "I have to see, what do you have." "That''s coming." Robb suddenly waved forward: "Blizzard!" "Huh?" The Hero King''s forehead was stunned. Didn''t this man want to rush over by himself, but to use magic first? snowstorm? The range attack magic in ice magic comes with a slowing effect, but how much range can this magic hit? And... The storm''s attack power is not strong, right. As soon as he thought of this, he saw the feather-like snow falling above his head, the cold wind was bitter, and for a while, a large area in front of the formation was shrouded in the snow. The big hail of the rock fell from the sky, where is the blizzard, and the time-sharing is the hailstorm. A huge hail fell on a demon''s head, and there was a muffled sound. The demon died in an instant, and it was too simple to die. It didn''t even kill a bit of struggle. The hero king was shocked, Blizzard played so powerful? He hurriedly put the two-handed sword on top of his head, only to hear the sound of "touching", a hail just hit his two-handed sword, the sword body instantly froze, and the ice-cold magic power scurried along the sword body, freezing it. His hands were numb, and if it weren''t for the strong and unmatched magic resistance brought by the blood of the brave, he would almost be unable to hold his sword. The King of Heroes was taken aback, this magic, it was so hard for him to pick up, the guys next to him...I''m afraid... He turned his head and saw that there were people around him who had turned on their backs and was hit by this huge hail in his forehead. Whether it was demons, angels, falling angels, or hellfires, there was only one way to go, no one could go. Can bear it. Unless you use shields, magic and other things to block your head to dissolve part of the hail power, whoever will die. Fortunately, the hail is not so dense that there is no place to hide, and the place where this thing falls is also random. Many people rely on defensive magic to resolve it, and many people rely on luck, and its okay, but who I don''t know if there will be a hail on the top of the head in the next second. In short, everyone was embracing and scurrying in the blizzard. The hero king said profusely: "A magic, just stirs up my coalition forces like this? It''s justified!" He yelled: "Charge! Go out and fight him close." Everyone rushed forward, as long as they rushed out of the range of the blizzard. They still understood the truth. The warriors raised their shields and charged their foreheads, the cardinals opened the enchantment and walked forward, the angels and fallen angels flew forward, the demons flashed forward, the three ancestors of barbarians jumped, the patron saint of knights galloped... The eight immortals cross the sea, each showing their magical powers. However, the magic of the blizzard is very ridiculous. Even if the hail does not hit people, it will have a deceleration effect within its range. Everyone has been slowed down, and with great difficulty, they finally rushed out of the range covered by the blizzard. , It looked like a sunny day, and finally rushed out. The hero king shouted: "Come on!" Chapter 907： Dont play with summoned creatures The coalition forces rushed out of the blizzard! Freed from the danger of hail hitting their heads, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief, but just as they breathed out, Robb waved his hand again: "Apocalyptic Meteor!" Countless fireballs in the sky, dragging their long tails, fell. Everyone looked up, their complexion suddenly changed, Nima... I have eaten this mans blizzard just now, and one hail is death, and there is no room for struggling. Now its the apocalyptic meteor again? Everyone knows that in the same level of magic, the power of the doomsday meteor is far more powerful than the blizzard, because the blizzard hurts the enemy at the same time it also has a slowing effect. According to the rules of magic, all magic with a control effect, the power of the same level is Not as good as fire magic that only damages but has no control. The hail just now couldn''t catch it, and now no one dares to catch the doomsday meteor. The top shield of everyone''s shield, the top barrier of the enchantment, flashed fast and desperately, still a look of embarrassment with their heads running around. The hero Wang was a little embarrassed. Just now I started to fight, and the opposite side only threw two magics. I have already jumped to this point. Embarrassed. I knew I wouldnt let him do it first. How good would we charge first? Yes. At that time, the spirit of a gentleman was so bad. This wave of doomsday meteors smashed several hellfires and bishops to the ground. There were also several knights on the Norma Kingdom. They suffered heavy losses. The coalition forces paid a heavy price and finally rushed out of the range of the doomsday meteors. However, in this way, they finally rushed not far in front of Robb. The first to rush to are angels and fallen angels. Both of these things can fly. They wave white and black wings and fly two wings. They look very harmonious. Throughout the ages, these two kinds of angels have fought desperately. The opponent regarded as enemies, but now they have to fight together, which can be regarded as the history of Tianchuang. Wings retracted back, and they simultaneously dived down from the sky towards Robb... The hero king roared: "Charge! We rushed over while the angels were pestering him to fight, and we rushed over to fight him personally. He would have no chance to use magic." Just after he yelled at this sentence, Robb drew a sword from his back, pointed it at a large swath of angels that rushed down from the sky, and swung it with his hand. It looked like a casual sword, in fact But it is a skill, its full name is "Tiger Duankong Slash", it is the ultimate skill of the Juggernaut in "Black Blade", and it is extremely powerful. He swung this sword, with unparalleled sword energy, and immediately flew upwards diagonally, facing the angels with a sword, brushing, the sword energy passed through the middle of the angel army, and in an instant, the large group of angels folded their wings and fell. White and black bird feathers flew down all over the sky. "Angels... didn''t take a sword?" The coalition forces who rushed over on the ground were a little confused, thinking that the angels would be able to entangle Robb for at least a while, but they didn''t expect it, just such a sword, sword spirit Sweeping the entire sky directly, most of the angels were shot down, and only a few angels were left in a daze among a large swath of flying bird feathers. "Roar!" The third ancestor of the barbarians summoned by the savages finally made a move. An ancestor roared and jumped towards Robb. A yard away, the giant axe in both hands in his hand swung up, and it hit Robb''s front face with a violent slash: "The sky is broken and the earth is shattered!" However, in the next moment, Robb kicked his face, the ancestor screamed, flew back, and when he landed on the ground, he brushed the ground and turned into a stone. If the attack received reaches a certain critical point, it will instantly lose its combat effectiveness and become an ancestor statue. Obviously, Robb only needs one kick to reach the critical point of attack that the ancestors can withstand. Everyone couldn''t help but stunned, the other two ancestors jumped right there, one used a whirlwind, the other used a flying axe, Robb shook his body, one person and one foot, and the remaining two ancestors also became Up the statue. "Delicious!" With the sound of horseshoes, the guardian of the Norma Kingdom, the spirit of the knight rushed up. Its huge body as high as a building, together with the huge impact brought by the war horse, could not be underestimated. When Robb saw this thing rushing over, he smiled suddenly, raised a hand in the air, and a golden light was spinning in his hand. Everyone thought he was going to use some magic, they were taken aback, and quickly guarded, but unexpectedly Robb used a paladin''s skill "Summon a Horse". The paladin in "Black Blade" can be summoned with a skill. A horse does not need to purchase a real mount. So Robb instantly became a knight riding on a horse, and he deliberately grew a little bit bigger with a giant transformation technique, which looked almost the same as the spirit of the knight. He also strangled his horse and faced the knight. Ling recoiled. The knights of the two giant horses waved their weapons at the same time, but the two horses staggered and rushed out far away at the moment of lightning and flint. Then, the spirit of the knight fell from the horse with a "puff", fell to the ground, and then turned into a golden light, disappearing without a trace of digestion. Robb''s rush hasn''t stopped, and he rushed into a large area of ??hellfire. These guys are burning with green flames and look like green lava giants. They raised their huge fists and faced Robb viciously. The ground smashed over. The horse that Robb had straddled suddenly disappeared, and he fell from mid-air with a big sword in his hand hitting the ground, a thunderous blow! With a loud bang, all the hellfire blasted into the sky, turning into scattered light and shadow. Everyone: "..." So far, the strongest creatures, guardians, ancestors, and hellfires that everyone has summoned have all been killed by Robb, no matter what they kill, it is a move. What''s left is only flesh and blood creatures. Robb was already standing in the middle of the coalition because of the charge just now, surrounded by enemies, but he didnt care at all, and smiled: Dont play with summons, you dont know if you dont know. Both the black dragon and I have a special The effect is that we only receive a quarter of the damage to the summoned creature, while the damage we cause to the summoned creature is four times. Almost any summoned creature cannot cause harm to us, and we deal with any summoned creature. There is only one way to defeat us, and that is to come true." Everyone: "..." "Fight with him!" The King of Heroes roared. The most elite knights of the Knights and the demons, led by him, rushed over together, and the cardinals of light and darkness behind, and the mages, said at the same time. Magic. Robb sighed and said: "End, this boring war! Time barrier!" Chapter 908： Time barrier Time barrier! Robb waved his hand, and taking him as the midpoint, a purple light curtain opened and expanded, and in an instant, all the enemies that had attacked were enveloped in it. This purple light curtain was very strange. As soon as anyone entered it, Brushing the ground stopped, and couldn''t move. This is not a simple fixation technique, because if they are fixated, their eyeballs can still turn, they can see things, they can see things, and the bodies that jump in mid-air will fall down. However, these people who entered the purple light curtain, not only could not move their eyes, could not see things, could not hear sounds, but they also kept the movement of floating in mid-air. Gravity pulled it down. Because, in this purple light curtain, even time has stopped. This is a skill that a BOSS called "Void Monster Beast" in "Black Blade" can only use. It is called "Time Result Realm". It can open a time barrier to stop the time in the barrier, and it itself But it can move and attack wantonly in this enchantment. (This is actually the skill of Masked Void in Dota, but "Black Blade" is a domestic game. Everyone knows that domestic games are best at "learning", so other games have skills that "Black Blade" gets That''s a lot.) In order to learn this skill, Robb changed his job to a "Blue Mage", deliberately walked into the "Time Enchantment" and was frozen, madly beaten, and was killed by the BOSS 17 or 8 times. After staying in this enchantment for the duration of time, without being killed within that time, I finally learned it, and he was the only one who learned this trick in the whole service. This trick has no effect on the black dragon, because the black dragon is a research-level team boss, immune to all control. However, this trick is used to deal with the aborigines of this world, and there is no possibility of failure. All the people who attacked him were frozen. Even the King of Heroes kept a movement of waving their two-handed swords, froze in mid-air, and their eyes widened. Only those magicians and magicians who had not rushed closer in the distance The cardinals didn''t get hit. They couldn''t help but stop the magical singing when they saw this mysterious scene, and they were mad at this side with weird eyes, with a look of bewilderment. Even the queen, the Sphinx, and the West Wind Warriors on their side couldn''t help but be stunned. This trick is too abnormal. Robb walked around in the "time barrier" like a stroll in the courtyard, stabs the hero king in the face with his hand, slapped the head of a paladin next to him, and kicked a knight in the ass. He waved his hand at the priests and wizards in the distance, and smiled: "These people who are bound by my knot actually don''t even know what''s happening now, because their time has stalled. You want to experience it. Do you feel this way?" The priests and wizards shook their heads with earthy faces. Robb walked to a big demon and sighed: "Why should humans join hands with this kind of thing, even if they join hands, can they defeat me?" After finishing speaking, he held the big devil''s neck with his hands and exerted slight force on his hands. , Click, the big devil''s neck was broken. Robb walked to the next big devil again, punched a big hole in its chest, walked to the next big devil, took off its head and kicked it. Then, he returned to where he stood just now and clapped his hands: "Okay, time is almost up." Just said this sentence, the time barrier disappeared. The purple light curtain shone to the ground, and the knights continued to rush towards him. The hero king was also waving his huge sword with both hands and slashing at Robbs head. Robb stretched out his hand and patted the hero. Wang''s sword slapped open, and he smiled: "Don''t slash me in a hurry. Look at what''s happening around you." The hero king''s sword was swung to the side, and during all his busy schedule, he looked around, huh? strangeness! The big devil who rushed over with him a moment ago now had his neck crooked at a 90-degree angle and fell to the ground beside him. ? ? ? When did this great devil die? I do not know how? "Huh?" a knight exclaimed, "Why does the big demon next to me suddenly have a big blood hole in his chest?" "The big devil''s head on my side is gone." "what happened?" "what happened?" The crowd shouted in horror. Robb said: "If you want to know why, don''t cut me off first. Go back and ask the priests and wizards standing far away. They know very well." "A ghost will ask!" The Hero King once again waved his two-handed sword and chopped it at Robb''s head: "The spirit of the knight, the spirit of the brave, I will never regret it!" "Swipe!" The purple light curtain opened again. All the people around were frozen again. Robb lifted his foot and kicked the hero king in front of him. Instead of hitting the assassin, he kicked him back and flew far and straight out. Beyond the "time barrier". As soon as the hero king flew out of the barrier, he came to his senses. He rubbed his head outside the barrier, wondering: "What happened? I always feel that there was a fragment just now." He got up and took a look, only to find that there was a huge purple light curtain in front of him. Everyone was fixed in it, posing in various strange poses, but Robb was not fixed. He was elegantly in the purple light curtain. After walking a few steps, he smiled at the hero king: "Look clearly what I''m doing." After speaking, he grabbed another big devil''s neck and twisted it off with a click. Then he walked in front of the next demon, slapped its head with a slap, walked to the next demon, and cut it in half with a sword. hero King:"" Robb stood back where he started, and blinked at the hero king and said, "Well, it''s almost time again." The purple light curtain disappeared in an instant, and all the people who were frozen in the air yelled, and attacked Robb again. However, someone immediately yelled: "Oh, why did this demon by my side suddenly die?" "I didn''t even see how it died!" "What''s the trick?" The King of Heroes stood outside the light curtain. Seeing this scene, his scalp was numb, and a chill came from his spine and spread throughout his body. He now understands what happened just now. It''s okay if he doesn''t understand. Once he understands, he feels that the whole person is about to collapse. This... this monster... This monster just suspended the time in the enchantment! "My God, how can I fight him?" The hero Wang puffed and sat down on the ground, feeling that his whole person had lost his energy: "It''s over! It''s over! I can''t fight it, I can''t fight it at all. Such a monster is completely over. There is no way to fight against it. Norma, the country of knights, the great kingdom built on the hands of the legendary brave, will perish in my generation." Chapter 909： Im going It didn''t take long for the battle to stop, because more and more people found that time was suspended. Human beings always find that the devil around them suddenly fell after a small fragment. After such things happen several times, no one will feel right. Moreover, the hero kings, mages, and priests outside the time barrier also saw this scene with their own eyes. They felt extremely shocked, and they couldn''t help but stop their hands. More and more people stopped their hands, and then they watched Robb play with the demons, killing them one by one, without resistance. There is an old saying in the East called chop a chicken for monkeys. Now Robb kills demons for people to see. After all the demons were killed and laid on the ground, the humans present all lowered their noble heads, because they really felt the horror dominated by the supreme power. "Norma is over!" "The Holy See is over." "We are all dead." Sadness filled their hearts. The hero king gritted his teeth, forcibly defeated his fear, and raised his two-handed sword: "I, the brave clan, no matter how powerful an enemy is, I have never flinched and feared. The spirit of the Ma Kingdom does not allow me to retreat. In order to protect my country and people, I can die! But I will never retreat." After finishing speaking, he planned to desperately want to rush over and cut a sword at Robb. "Come on." Robb stopped his movements and shook his head at him: "I didn''t intend to destroy your country or to destroy your people. What excitement are you here? I really want to subvert you. As for the country, you just wiped out the knights you brought, so that even if I dont do anything next, your country will be messed up by itself, losing the deterrent effect of the main knights, and a careerist fighting for power. We will tear your country to pieces, and the people will suffer in the flames of war." The action of the hero king suddenly stopped: "You...what do you want to make trouble in the world?" "Am I making trouble?" Robb spread his hands: "Tell me, what trouble did I make?" Heroic King said: "Maliciously tampering with the teachings of the Holy See, establishing heretical doctrines, and creating chaos." Robbile said: "Is the Holy See of the Bright more chaotic, or the new Holy See that I support is more chaotic, don''t you have any points in your mind? See what the Pope of the Holy See of Bright looks like?" hero King:"" This really doesn''t win against Robb, and the hero king had to say again: "You separatize the Westwind City and establish a nation of China..." "It doesn''t seem to be relevant to you." The queen said calmly in the distance: "When will the king of Norma Kingdom worry about my Gran Kingdom matters? Besides, Westwind City is the sacred and indivisible of my Gran Kingdom. In the territory of the country, where the governor I am stationed is in charge, how come it has become a country within a country? If you continue to talk nonsense, I will stop serious protests to your country, and I may take a confession against your country. The chocolate measure, I hope you think twice." Hero King: "I''m not afraid of cutting off the chocolate supply and threatening me with this kind of snack? Are you making a mistake? I want to talk nonsense!" The queen was overjoyed. She finally caught an opportunity to just keep the chocolate for her own consumption. Hurry up and don''t slip away: "Very well, from now on, our country will stop exporting chocolate to the Kingdom of Norma." After she finished speaking, she whispered. One more sentence: I leave it all for myself, hahahaha. The Queen of the Gran Kingdom expressed this attitude, and the King of Heroes could no longer hold on to this matter. He had to say again: "You implement a weird policy in the New World. Not only do you not stand with us white people, but help those Brown-skinned natives! You don''t think of us as your own." Robbile said: "I''m helping you, don''t say you don''t know, your plan is already very difficult now, the indigenous people have resisted very strongly, the colonists of the Norma Kingdom are now in a row. I dare not. And those Norma people who listened to me are now living well in the New World." hero King:"" In fact, the King of Heroes also knows that the Norma colonies in the New World are beginning to lose control. Some governors of the colonies have different intentions and want to break away from the control of their own country. The Emperor Tiangao goes far away, and the King of Heroes can''t help them. , Cant send a fleet to expedition to suppress it at every turn, right? Many of the governors who have the intention of self-reliance have begun to imitate the way of administration of Westwind City, to influence and treat the Maya people well. In this way, although they make less money, the population of the city-state is growing very fast, for the future. The development of the country laid a solid foundation, and those governors were more admired, which formed a sharp contrast with the places where the cruel colonial policies were implemented. Who is right and who is wrong, why do we need to argue? The hero king was speechless for a while, and after several seconds, he said angrily: "Then you invade the desert kingdom and want to turn it into your puppet, and then use it as a springboard to invade my Norma." Robb spread his hands: "Look at which side the Sphinx is on? It is the patron saint of the desert. It is the clearest who is good for the desert." hero King:"" Robb suddenly showed a face pretending to be a beggar and he laughed: "Besides, I really want to invade your Norma, am I guilty of using the desert kingdom as a springboard? I''m alone, hitting from your border line all the way to Your royal capital, no matter how many knights you call, you can''t stop me, believe it or not?" hero King:"" He thought about it for a while, then suddenly sighed: "What you said is right, then, what do you want to do these things?" Robb said: "If I tell you, I do these things just for a very comfortable living environment, delicious meals, warm clothes, rich spiritual entertainment, neat street scenes, and laughter. My neighbor, there is no war to bother me, no black dragon to mess up my life every four years, do you believe it?" The hero Wang opened his mouth and wanted to say he didn''t believe it, but after a thought in his mind, he suddenly realized that such a dream seemed to be fine! The problem is that this world is right, this crazy world, even this simple thing can''t be given to anyone. Robb extended a hand to the King of Heroes: "I didn''t kill you when I was in the Capital of Kings. I didn''t plan to kill you here. I didn''t plan to overthrow your Norma Kingdom. All I want is for everyone to unite. Get up, gather all the power together, just like you gather to deal with me, we gather to deal with the black dragon, nothing more! Are you coming?" The hero Wang froze for three seconds, then stretched out his hand and held Robb''s hand: "I''m going!" Chapter 910： Anyway, if you serve me, I won The battle called the "Battle of the Six Armies" by history books finally ended. Participants in this war include the Norma Kingdom, the Kingdom of Gran, the Kingdom of the Desert, the Holy See of Light, the Holy See of Darkness, the Westwind City, and the Army of the Demon Kings. Strictly speaking, a total of seven forces participated. Some historians insisted that it should be called This war is called the "War of the Seven Armies". However, after a long discussion, more historians finally believe that the force of Westwind City cannot be counted as an army alone, but should be included in the army of the Kingdom of Gran, because the lord of Westwind City and the grid The inextricable relationship between the women of the Orchid Kingdom. Moreover, Westwind City has never declared independence, and it appears as a "sacred and indivisible part of the Gran Kingdom" on any occasion, so the term "Battle of the Six Armies" is more widely accepted. In this war, the demon kings army suffered the most losses. All the demons who participated in the war were killed by Robb, and those large numbers of low-level monsters were chased and killed by the Landlord of Westwind City until they escaped. In the Black Pine Mountains, the Landlord couldn''t enter the mountain, and this finally gave up. As for the other forces, there was almost no loss, because Robb had never liked killing. Even if the opponent was a vicious villain, as long as he was not incurable, he would not kill him. Although these forces are fighting each other and fighting for power, this is not something Robb is going to take care of. He knows that even in the later generations who are developed, the struggle for power cannot be eliminated, and he himself does not have a set of practical solutions to solve the problem of human struggle for power, so let them fight on their own, as long as the fight does not affect the general situation. It doesn''t matter. As soon as the war ended, the cardinals of the Holy See of Illumination left immediately. They were going back to grab the seat of the pope. For these guys, the seat of the pope is more important than defeating the black dragon and maintaining world peace, because Regardless of whether the world is peaceful or not, as long as they have rights in their hands, they will live happily. The cardinal archbishops of the Dark Vatican were enjoying disasters, and suddenly received a news that Her Majestys No. 8 Necromancer led a "Temple of Knights" into the Lost City to promote the "New Dark Vatican." The angry pope wanted to drive away this inexplicable heresy. However, the number of knights of the Templar left by the pope was too small, and it was not the opponent of the eighth necromancer. After a **** battle between the two sides in the streets, the pope was defeated and wanted to call. The people in the city got up to help, only to find that the people refused to help him. Because the New Dark Vatican is rich, as soon as it came to the Lost City, it began to give money and sugar to the people, which looked like a savior. The people have long learned about the wealthy of the Gran Kingdom through "Man paintings", "movies", "novels" and other things. Compared with the hardships they have now, they feel that the previous days have been in vain. Since the **** of faith is still the **** of darkness, why bother to oppose the Kingdom of Gran? Just pour it over. The popes rebelled and left their relatives, and there was no main force around them, so they had to lead a remnant to escape from the Lost City, and they were now coming here by boat. As soon as the news came, the cardinals of the Dark Vatican looked at the queen with weird eyes: "You...you...you actually took the opportunity to do this kind of thing in the back?" The queen smiled: "Not convinced? Otherwise, we can fight another battle here! It just so happens that my seven main armies are all here, do you want to try?" Cardinals: "..." They looked at the palace magic group, the black earth knights, the fire knights, the ice knights, the gale knights, the lightning knights, and the white lion knights in the distance, and swallowed with difficulty. This battle can''t be fought! The current Gran Kingdom is no longer the Gran Kingdom that was distracted during the civil strife. Under the leadership of Miss Queen, the country is thriving, prosperous and powerful. The seven legions are all strong and powerful. If they join forces to encircle and suppress, The Knights of the Temple didn''t know how to die. The cardinals were sweating profusely and embarrassed. Miss Queen said calmly: "The Pope must be replaced. No one can change this. However, you still have the opportunity. As long as you join my new Illuminati Vatican and disband the Knights of the Temple, you will be able to preach with peace of mind in the future and no longer deceive. People''s hearts, no longer delusional to control and influence national policies, just like the new Illuminati Holy See, then I will accept you, otherwise... where else can you go in this vast world?" The cardinals think carefully, don''t they? Having lost the lost city, they have become rootless. They didn''t dare to go to the Norma Kingdom, and the Desert Kingdom couldn''t tolerate them. The New World didn''t want to get involved. Apart from bowing to Miss Queen, they had no second way to go. The cardinals discussed for a while, and together they lowered their noble heads towards Miss Queen: "From today, we will be members of the New Bright Holy See." The queen smiled. The cardinals said: "When the pope comes to meet us, we will catch him and deliver him to you." "This kind of treachery to the old master in order to win the trust of the new master is better." Robb said in a weird manner beside him: "Don''t bother you to do it, let Miss Queen handle the Pope''s affairs by herself. " The queen turned her head and glared at Robb. In fact, she really wanted these cardinals to catch the pope. It was to let these guys hand in a nomination to see if these guys really wanted to surrender to themselves. There is a sentence like this. "Hey!" She protested to Robb with a word of hello, and prepared a long talk later. Before she went on, Robb said: "If you want your organization to be clear, don''t take the lead in playing yin. If you don''t want to be scumbags, don''t force them to be scumbags, so that they can hold their chests. Isn''t it good to be a human?" Queen:"" She sighed lightly: "Forget it, I can''t tell you! Your theories are always so naive, but you can rely on unmatched power to make these naive and ridiculous strategies correct, I am convinced. Isn''t it okay?" Robb laughed loudly: "It''s rare to hear you say it once." The queen hummed: "I admire you for your nonsense ability. I feel that being admired in this respect is not something to be proud of." Robb also hummed: "I don''t care what you serve me, anyway, if you serve me, I will win." Chapter 911： Work together The wind swept across the desert, bringing up pieces of sand flying all over the sky. Sphinx adjusted his position slightly, blocking Robb, the hero king, and the queen. The sand flying all over the sky, The moment he met the Sphinx, he was absorbed by it, and could no longer bother the three big men who were talking about things. Robb turned his head and looked at the Sphinx, then lowered his head to look at the respectful Motorola and a few rebel leaders standing next to the Sphinx. He couldn''t help but smile: "Actually, the desert kingdom. The real pharaoh should be your lion, and the other so-called pharaohs are just passing by. Only you are the one who has been guarding this desert." Sphinx said in an unpleasant manner: "You said that I am a lion first, and then you said that I am a human being. Would you like to be so self-willed?" "Anyway, the Sphinx. It is both a lion and a human. I am not wrong." Robb said nonsense and smiled: "I will send you a song by the way, the patron saint of the desert. Only me, guarding. Desert, waiting for the flowers to bloom..." The Sphinx could actually understand rabbit language. It is indeed a guardian saint beast who has lived for so many years. Hearing the lyrics, he was fascinated without knowing it. Robb smiled and said: "Well! Except for Dongtu Datang, the most powerful kings on this continent are here. We can almost finally sit down and talk about matters seriously. ." The queen squinted: "It''s nothing more than those small countries with big sesame seeds, but Dongtu Datang is also a superpower, won''t you invite people from Dongtu Datang?" "Then there is no need." Robb said, "No one knows the group of rabbits better than me. It''s super difficult. The character is just as cheating as me. Just ignore them, lest you accidentally turn the rabbits into beasts. " Queen:"" Although he didn''t understand what he was talking about, the queen was not interested in struggling with this issue anymore. The hero king said solemnly: "Godafather, next, please tell us what you want to talk to us about." "Well, then I''ll just say it." Robb showed a serious face once in a while: "I want to kill the black dragon." This sentence did not surprise everyone. The people present knew more or less that Robb wanted to deal with the black dragon, and they also knew that Robb had already fought with the black dragon once. "If this dragon is not removed, Fengmo Continent will never be peaceful." Robb said, "I will never be able to get up and live idly with peace of mind." "Is this dragon killed for laziness?" The hero king looked confused and embarrassed. The queen was accustomed to Robbs set, and stared at the hero king next to him, For whatever reason, shouldnt you kill this dragon? This should be the job of the brave clan, but your brave clan is now addicted to it. To be a king, I dont have to work anymore." hero King:"" Well, this pot can only be remembered, and the hero king can''t say anything. Robb said: "I don''t want to wait until the next year of the black dragon flying, because in which city this dragon will appear, it is completely impossible to capture it. Maybe we haven''t had time to arrive before another city was turned into ashes. Countless creatures have been disgraced, so this time I must take the initiative to attack." Several bigwigs support this statement, and the Sphinx can''t help but squeeze his paws: "Yes! This time we should take the initiative to attack, not always passively beaten." Robb said: "I have been preparing for the equipment needed to solve the black dragon, and I have not prepared the best yet. But before the next year of the black dragon flying, even if I dont have all the funds, I have to deal with the black dragon. Therefore, I need to be present here. Everyone, also help desperately looking for rare ores, gems and other things." The few nodded together. This was a trivial matter for the two kings and the Sphinx. They didn''t even have to take action. With a casual order, the entire state apparatus would be put into operation to help them handle this matter. Robb said: "Next, it''s the question of **** the black dragon." He pointed to the Jinghong Mountains in the northeast: "I followed the adventurers and took a look under the mountain where the black dragon lives. The mountain where the black dragon lives is towering into the clouds and covered with white snow. A few adventurers have to climb this way. The mountain is not difficult, but what we have to go up will be a big army. If we want to get a big army up, the problem becomes a lot more complicated." The two kings frowned upon hearing this: "Yes! It is very troublesome for the army to go up the mountain." Robb said: "Therefore, the two kings need to work together to conquer the natural dangers on this mountain before the arrival of the next year of the black dragon flying, and build a road for the army to go up the mountain." Every mountain opens a road, meets water to build a bridge. This kind of thing is not very difficult for the two kings. In the long battle career, how many roads have been opened by the troops under their leadership. Isn''t the engineer used to do this? Its just that the Jinghong Mountain Range is different from other places. Not only are the mountains steep, but there are also many monsters. When you think of it, you can happily build a road straight to the dangerous peak. How can it be so easy? The two kings looked at each other and said at the same time: "We sent troops from the north and the south at the same time, entered the mountains, and wiped out the monsters in the Jinghong Mountain Range. Get ready. Now that the next year of the black dragon dancing, there are still several years, we still have time to prepare." Sphinx also opened his mouth and said: "My desert kingdom will also participate. We will send troops from the southwest of the Jinghong Mountains and enter the mountains to eliminate demons." All the Western countries on the Continent of Every Demon are finally going to unite and send troops into the mountains to eliminate demons. This can be regarded as history. Several kings suddenly felt a strange feeling in their hearts: We could do this long ago. Ah, why didn''t you do this? We have fought each other for thousands of years and killed and injured countless soldiers and civilians. Are we idiots? Do not! It''s not that we are idiots, but that we are too smart! And he used his cleverness to fight for power, instead of turning his cleverness into wisdom. If it weren''t for Godafather''s appearance, or for his use of strength and kindness to eliminate the war between the three countries and unite mankind together, we might still be fighting endlessly. This time, we finally united all the power of mankind. We must create a true epic and kill the dragon that has been a disaster for thousands of years. Chapter 912： The other side of the mountain In 1352 of the magic calendar, Norma, the kingdom of knights, Gran, the magic kingdom, Kurt, the desert kingdom, and Godafather, the lord of Westwind, gathered together for a short meeting. After this meeting ended, an unprecedented war between human coalition forces and monsters began! Human beings changed their stupid style of internal strife and internal fighting for thousands of years, united, sent multiple legions from three directions at the same time, entered the Jinghong Mountains, and launched an attack on the monsters. On the side of the monsters, due to the loss of the command of the demon king, the powerful demon was also lost. Therefore, it was unable to resist human attacks. For the first time, the brutal monsters felt that humans were so powerful. They resisted desperately. Retreat steadily. In the same year, the Pope of the Dark Vatican was killed by Miss Queen in a small coastal fishing village. The Knights Templar of the Dark Vatican was disbanded. The cardinals all announced that they would enter the New Dark Vatican, and the old dark church died. Can appear in the world. The Lost City has become the second free trade port of the Gran Kingdom. Together with the seaport city, it carries an extremely important maritime trade mission, and has become a bridge between the Fengmo Continent and the Maya Continent. In the same year, there was a serious civil strife in the Holy See of the Kingdom of Norma. In order to fight for the position of the pope, the cardinals did not hesitate to launch a civil war and fight. At this time, the Norma Kingdom was dealing with the monsters with one heart. The untimely civil strife of the Guangming Vatican chilled the hearts of all the people and provoked the heroic king''s anger. The hero king personally rushed to Westwind City, invited Eddie, the Archbishop of the New Illumination Church, protected him with the Royal Guards, built the first "New Illumination Church" in the King''s Capital, and began to spread the teachings of the New Illumination Church. The believers who have been used by the old Illuminati for more than a thousand years will not betray to the new Illuminati within a short time. However, as they hate war and yearn for a better life, they finally start to try To understand the "New Illumination Holy See", a large group of people fell to the New Illumination Holy See under Eddie''s guidance. The cardinals of the old Guangming Vatican closed the door and fought in a chaotic fight. After fighting, they found out, no, the wolf is coming! Some visionary people couldn''t help but began to think: The Dark Vatican is over, so how long can the Bright Vatican live? Without the support of the King of Heroes, maybe, it won''t last long. At noon in the sun, the sun in the sky was so poisonous. A caravan is slowly advancing on the rugged but great Ancient Tea Horse Road. The members of this team are all Dongtu Datang people, with a rabbit head and a long gown wearing a horse trigram, which is completely different from the dressing style of the people in the Gran Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom. They don''t know how long they have traveled. Every bunny man''s face is covered with sweat. The sweat wets the hair on the rabbit''s head, turning the rabbit hair into strands and sticks together, looking very embarrassed. The leader of the caravan is Shang Yang. This rabbit merchant now often travels between Dongtu Datang and Xifeng City, bringing Robb countless hometown delicacies that excite him inexplicably. This time, Shang Yang brought a master craftsman from the East who was good at making maltose. He knew that Godafather would be more pleased with bringing nothing delicious. The arrival of the master of maltose would definitely make Godafather treat him better. Quarte praised it. Therefore, Shang Yang is now full of energy, leading the team to go fast. There is a rabbit in the team, which is slightly different from other rabbits. He was not involved in carrying goods or sweating like rain. Instead, he was wearing a hat, a long sword hanging from his waist, and a cloth bag with a large head on his back. With an awesome look, he walked silently in the caravan. I don''t know how long it has been. The rabbit carrying a big cloth bag looked up at the sky, walked to Shang Yang''s side, and said, "Mr. Shang, how far is it from the Grand Kingdom?" his voice It''s very low, but it''s full of air, and it looks very imposing. Shang Yang showed him a map, and said with a smile: "It''s still early, you see, we have just walked out of Longyin Pass, and now we have not even arrived at Chibi, and we have to walk many mountain roads before we can enter Granville. The boundaries of the kingdom." The rabbit carrying a big cloth bag looked at the map carefully for a while, and said in surprise: "So far? I thought it was almost here." Shang Yang said: "It''s not so easy to go to Western countries." The rabbit carrying a big cloth bag pointed to several signs on the map and said: "I always thought that Longyin Pass was the western border of my Dongtu Dazhao, why are there Wildfire City, Chibi, and Baidi outside the checkpoint? Signs of the city and so on? Are these also the sites of my Dongtu Datang?" Shang Yang shook, and said in a low voice: "The border of Dongtu Datang is only as far as Longyin Pass. As for the Wildfire City, Baidi City, and Chibi on the map, they are all castles built by monsters. We need to start from these places. Passing by is also quite dangerous, and you need to be careful along the way." The rabbit carrying the cloth bag nodded. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes obviously didn''t care about the monster. There was a hint of worry in his eyes, obviously thinking about something else. "In short, Mr. Shang, please take me to Gran Kingdom as soon as possible. I just want to get as far as possible from Dongtu Datang." Rabbit said. Shang Yang realized that there was something in this person''s heart, but the other party didn''t tell him, he couldn''t ask, anyway, he charged a large amount of travel expenses, and he just took him to the Gran Kingdom. "Okay, then continue to hurry up." When the two of them were talking about this, they suddenly heard a cold snort in front of them: "Want to escape to a Western country? Hmph! How could it be so easy!" As soon as he said this, Shang Yang and the rabbit holding the long cloth bag were shocked. The two of them looked to the place where the sound came from, and saw a rabbit man, wearing a knight costume with a long sword hanging from his waist, standing on the top of a tree not far in front, his body undulating with the top of the tree, he I don''t know how long he has been there. The whole person''s spirit and spirit are integrated with the trees. When he is not talking, no one actually finds him. Shang Yang quickly retreated a few steps to the side and said, "I''m just a businessman, collecting money to lead the way for him, he is wronged, he is in debt, your business, don''t involve my caravan." Other people in the caravan immediately gave way to the roadside, so there was only the rabbit holding the long cloth bag in the middle of the mountain road. He looked up at the rabbit on the treetop, and said with a wry smile: "Or Have you caught up? I have left Dongtu Datang, and have gone to the west. Are you still chasing after me?" The rabbit on the treetop sneered: "Let go of the stuff in the cloth bag on your back. You can go wherever you like. But if you want to take it away, don''t even think about going anywhere." Chapter 913： Xuanyuan Xuan Tie The face of the rabbit carrying the cloth bag became ugly, and he said solemnly: "Huh! Don''t deceive people too much, thinking that I am hiding to the west because I am afraid of you? You have a seed to grab a look." The rabbits on the treetops stopped talking nonsense, their bodies swept down and moved as fast as an electric flash. They arrived in front of the rabbits carrying the cloth bag in an instant. I dont know when they have already pulled out the long hanging from their waists. Sword, this is an Eastern style long sword, the blade is very narrow, flimsy, completely different from the Western one-handed sword. When the long sword was swung, the sword light turned into a blue dragon and attacked the rabbit carrying the cloth bag. The rabbit carrying the cloth bag did not show weakness, brushed the ground, and also drew out the long sword from his waist. The sword light lit up, as if a round of scorching sun, the blue dragon hit the scorching sun in mid-air, slapped, two rays of light Both disappeared without a trace, and the two took a half step back at the same time. "A good move Danyang Fiery Sword!" "Your Participating Dragon Sword is not bad!" "I am over-flattered!" "Just laugh at it!" "Die!" The two stepped forward at the same time, and the long swords in their hands once again illusioned with sword light in the sky. The rabbits in the caravan were all frightened, hiding to the side shivering, but Shang Yang was more calm. He had a magic weapon in his hands, so there is no need to panic, no matter what happens in front of you, its just that the magic weapon is not the last moment. It can''t be misused, because Godafather doesn''t like others to use the cheating things he provides. Shang Yang just watched attentively at the two rabbits hitting them in the dark. A rabbit in the caravan leaned forward and whispered, "Master, what shall we do now? Or, just sneak away." Shang Yang shook his head: "Businessmen have the highest reputation. We have accepted this gentleman''s gold and promised to take him to the Grand Kingdom. We must do it well. Therefore, we have to wait for him to finish. If he wins If he is dead, we will continue to show him the way. If he dies, we will move his body to the Kingdom of Gran, so that we can accept the gold he gave us with peace of mind." The rabbit subordinate responded: "Yes!" As a result, everyone continued to watch the show, and saw the swords of the two sides fought extremely well. In a blink of an eye, dozens of hundreds of moves were passed. Seeing that the rabbit with the cloth bag became more and more brave and gained the upper hand, it blocked the way. The robbed rabbit is almost lost. At this moment, the robbing rabbit suddenly reached out and took out a jade seal, shouted "Illness", and the jade seal was raised in the air. Then, the jade seal became bigger and bigger and became like The size of a stone table was smashed down from the sky. The rabbit carrying the cloth bag was unable to evade for a while, was hit by the jade seal on the shoulder, screamed, and rolled to the ground. As soon as the robbing rabbit stretched out his hand, the jade seal became smaller again and returned to his palm. He held the jade seal and laughed and said, "How is it? How does my iron wing sacred seal taste?" "The shameless guy actually used a hidden weapon to hurt people." "I am obviously a magic weapon. I sacrificed it in front of you. Why did it become a hidden weapon?" The haunted rabbit snorted coldly, "The skill is not as good as humans, so don''t talk nonsense. Obediently hand over Xuanyuan Xuantie. ." "Just... don''t give it to you." The rabbit carrying the cloth bag propped on the ground with his hands, and backed on the ground: "Don''t come here, come again, I will throw this Xuanyuan Xuantie down into the abyss." "Before you throw it, I will cut off your arm with a flying sword." The rabbit who blocked the road snort coldly. When the two of them were talking about this, Shang Yang, who had been watching the theater next to him, suddenly said: "Two heroes, I am a passerby, cough! Judging by what I overheard just now, you seem to be arguing. Grab a thing called''Xuanyuan Xuantie'', please forgive me for not being a Lianjiazi, I don''t know what this thing is, I just want to ask, is this a very rare ore?" The two rabbits glanced at Shang Yang with idiotic eyes: "Go away, things in the arena are not something ordinary people like you can intervene." Generally speaking, when the Jianghu hero yelled at ordinary people like this, the ordinary people were scared immediately. However, Shang Yang did not run, but calmly said: "Dont kill me, the so-called Jianghu is not all. Lianjiazi is composed of ordinary people who also occupy a part of the world. Godafather has a good saying that free players are one of the benefits of Krypton players. It is the motivation for Krypton players to keep playing. There is no free. Players, who do Krypton players pretend to be? By the same token, if there are no ordinary people like us in the arena, if you practiced your family and practiced the exercises, who would pretend to be?" Two rabbits: "..." When Shang Yang finished talking nonsense, he respectfully said: "Excuse me, the two of you, is the Xuanyuan Profound Iron you are fighting for, is it a rare ore? Can it be used to build a very magical weapon? Tell me, brother. Learn to learn so that you can also pretend to be coercive. Why not do it?" Two rabbits: "..." This is really very sick, like ordinary people who are not afraid of people in the world, it is really difficult to find, the two rabbits have never seen such a desperate businessman, but he is right, not pretending to be forceful at this time. When will you stay? The rabbit who blocked the road hummed, "Fine, grandpa teaches you to be good! This Xuanyuan profound iron is a meteorite falling from the sky. It is extremely precious. It is said that the most famous divine soldier in history, Xuanyuan Sword, Its made of Xuanyuan Prosperous Iron, and its not hard to urge, what we are robbing is such an awesome thing." The rabbit carrying the cloth bag also helped: "Yes, it''s such a good thing. I have worked so hard to find such a small piece, but you want to **** it. Shameless? If you have the ability to find it yourself." The rabbit who was blocking the way laughed and said, "Your search method was snatched from the master of the''Full Moon Sect''? How is it different from my current search method?" Rabbit carrying a cloth bag: "..." "Anyway, don''t talk too much nonsense. Obediently hand Xuanyuan Xuantie to me, I can still spare your life." The sweat from the bunny''s forehead was dripping down... At this moment, Shang Yang suddenly spoke again: "It turns out to be a really amazing rare ore, then... I want to discuss with the two of you on the next thing. I''d like to come up with a lot of money to buy this ore. The price is easy to negotiate. Discuss, okay?" The two Lianjiazi rabbits turned their heads at the same time and glanced at Shang Yang with idiot-like eyes: "You can''t shut your mouth? You can buy such a rare treasure with a little bit of money? Go away! " "Uh, you can''t sell it?" Shang Yang said regretfully, "Then I can only find it by myself, right? Besides, the method of finding ore can be the same as yours..." After saying this, Shang Yang stretched out his hand and pulled out a portal scroll from his sleeve, flicked forward, swiped, and a purple portal opened. He shouted at the door, "Come on, come on. I found rare ores." Chapter 914： Three Regardless of the Boundary The two rabbit knights looked blank, what is this businessman doing? What is this purple door? Of course, although they don''t know the portal, it doesn''t mean that they are fools. When they heard Shang Yang yelling "Come on," they immediately realized that this thing was probably a "magic weapon" that could call someone. The magic weapon is rich in functions and unlimited creativity. No one knows when the enemy will suddenly draw out what kind of magic weapon. Therefore, the rabbit knights never stick to their common sense. At any time, they, Will be vigilant and careful about the enemy''s magic weapon. The rabbit that blocked the road and robbed the ground and fluttered over, facing Shang Yang with a sword! This sword came extremely fast. Shang Yang was just an ordinary businessman, unable to dodge at all. However, he didnt need to dodge any more. I saw a man with iron lump drilled out from the portal, and his plate armor was too heavy. As soon as he got out of the door, he happened to be blocked between the businessman and the rabbit. As a result, the swift and agile sword of the rabbit stabbed the iron lump person. "Zheng!" There was a softer sound, and the tip of the sword hit the evil steel plate armor of the iron lump, and could not penetrate through the armor. The rabbit froze, and then, out of the instinct of the Oriental martial arts system, after a miss, he immediately retreated with a sword to prevent the opponent''s counterattack. He floated back four or five meters in an instant. However, the Iron Pimple did not counter him, but cried out in a very exaggerated voice: "Fak! What the hell? How come the rabbit stabbed me with a sword when I came over? Where did I provoke the rabbit?" Shang Yang hid behind the iron knot, and said: "Kant, Kang, the other party is a robber who grabs rare ores and is eating black." It turned out that this iron lump man was Conte Chenguang. He was in charge of standing guard on the side of the portal today, waiting for people from all over the world who were desperately searching for ore to contact Westwind City. Suddenly, he saw a portal opened and it sounded. After Shang Yang''s call, he got in. He didn''t know that he was hit by a sword as soon as he came over. Fortunately, the evil steel armor on his body was extremely defensive, otherwise it would be a pill. Kangte turned his head and said to Shang Yang: "Huh? Black-eating robbers? There are rare ores? Hey, can''t we...hehe..." Shang Yang Khan: "Don''t face me when you speak, your back is very dangerous to the enemy!" Before he could finish his sentence, the rabbit floated over again, with swords in his hand, brushing, and stabbing Kangte with several swords in a row. "Zhengzheng Zhengzheng!" A intensive metal rubbing sound rang out, and Conte remained unscathed. The Rabbitman finished his swordsmanship, and was shocked when he saw that he couldn''t hurt him. Seeing that Kangte turned around, he immediately drew back and floated out, brushing the ground four or five meters away. Conte said: "This person is so unfamiliar, how come he hacked at me without even saying hello." He spoke in Gran, and the rabbit opposite couldn''t understand it at all. He only knew that the iron-stained man was talking about it all the time. Shang Yang had no choice but to interpret next to him: "Haunted Rabbit, my friend said that you are an unknown person. It makes no sense to hack without saying hello." Rabbit blocking the road: "..." Rabbit is angry: "Don''t think you can be presumptuous in front of me by wearing an iron box." He brushed the ground and floated over again, and the tip of his sword pointed at Conte''s face, aiming at the eyes! No matter how tightly the helmet is guarded, the eyes can''t be protected. The Eastern swordsmanship is easy to attack these key points. This time Kant didnt stand still stupidly anymore. Although he looked like a second-hand, he was actually a veteran. In the past few years, he has fought many battles in the North and South wars. What have you not seen the Mondela army, the Norma, the desert kingdom, the monster? In his current second-force state, half of it is pretended, and it is no longer a real second-hand. When others stabbed him with a sword, he pretended to be crazy, but when others stabbed his eyes with a sword, he no longer stood still. The body suddenly dwarfs, and the movements are not slow. The Bunnyman stabbed him with a sword, and then felt Conte''s shoulder "touch" against his chest. It turned out that Conte lowered his head and squatted in this very short period of time, and at the same time he "savagely bumped" forward, pressing the bunny man''s chest and abdomen with his shoulder armor fiercely. He wears a heavy armor and can use such agile skills, which is quite remarkable. The bunny man had no idea that an iron lump could be so flexible. For a moment, he was struck by his chest, and he was knocked back and flew out. Conte laughed: "Ha, idiot, you''ve got a hit now, right?" However, before his laughter died down, he saw the Bunnyman flying out for several meters, spinning half a circle in mid-air, gently and skillfully, landing on both feet, standing firmly. Conte just hit the rabbit so hard that he didn''t hurt the rabbit. "This rabbit is obviously wearing a cloth coat." Kang Te said strangely: "I was in a savage collision, but he was not injured?" Shang Yang next to him whispered: "My hero of Dongtu Datang uses true qi as his armor. As long as the body protects the true qi, it will be even harder to hurt them. Don''t think he is not wearing armor. It''s very crisp." Conte: "Wow? I can understand that he has always been wearing a shield magic?" Shang Yang nodded and said, "That''s right." The rabbit who blocked the road and robbed his face sank. The collision of Conte just now made him feel a powerful force even though he could not break his body protection. It shows that this person is definitely not an ordinary scumbag. , If you use the Eastern system to calculate, this person can already be regarded as a person in the rivers and lakes. The rabbit snorted coldly: "People from the West, don''t come here to mess with our Eastern affairs." Shang Yang translated these words. (It will be translated by default later.) Kangte looked left, right, forwards, backwards, looked around, turned around and asked Shang Yang, "Where is this?" Shang Yang said: "In the middle of the Jinghong Mountains!" Kangte laughed: "So that''s the case, that''s three regardless of the boundary." He turned to the rabbit and hummed: "This is in the middle of Jinghong Mountain, and it doesn''t belong to the territory of Dongtu Datang. How can I succeed? Do you care about your affairs in the East?" The rabbit was speechless for a while, and after a few seconds, he said angrily: "Well, anyway, after all, you have to see the truth under your hand." When he said this, he suddenly slammed his feet and floated up with a whirr, and his body instantly traversed a long distance. A sword stabbed the cloth-backed rabbit to the ground. The cloth-backed rabbit did not expect this person at all. Suddenly he would attack himself, caught off guard, and returned to the underworld before he even made a single move. Then, the robbing rabbit reached out and grabbed it, took the backpack from the dead man''s back, copied it in his hand, turned and ran. Chapter 915： What kind of hidden weapon? Kang Te was surprised: "Huh? I thought he was going to punch me, how did he turn around and kill another rabbit?" Shang Yang said: "The arena is deceitful, I can be regarded as studying." Conte said, "What''s in the cloth bag he took?" Shang Yang said: "It seems to be the rare ores I was talking about." "My Fuck!" Conte yelled, "Rabbit, don''t run!" It''s strange that the rabbit doesn''t run. He can''t figure out the depth of the iron bumps in front of him. Of course, in this case, he doesn''t fight well with his opponents. Seeing that he is in iron armor and is obviously not running fast, he can get rid of him lightly. Kingly. His toes were a little on the ground, and he jumped a few meters away with a brush, and a little bit more, a rise and fall was a few meters away. Conte: "Fak! Stop, keep the ore." Wherever the rabbit cares about him, he runs fast. Conte scolded, "This rabbit is too unpretentious." He said, while throwing a "wind sprint" to himself, and then he ran after him. The rabbit in front of him had already been about ten meters away from him, and thought he would leave Conte steadily, but he did not expect to hear footsteps behind him suddenly, and Conte narrowed the distance to five or six in an instant. Meters away. "Huh?" Rabbit Daqi: "This man is in iron armor, so he can run so fast?" Conte yelled: "Stop, don''t run!" The rabbit hurriedly brought out all of his light skills, speeding up his feet, and in an instant, he threw Kang Te to a distance of more than ten meters. Conte: "Huh? Hey? The rabbit runs so fast, I can''t catch up with the wind." Shang Yang yelled from behind: "That''s a light skill, my unique stunt of Dongtu Datang, almost everyone in the arena is a little bit like that." Conte said: "That can''t be done! I have to whirlwind." When Shang Yang heard this, he sweated profusely: "Don''t use your shit-like whirlwind." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Conte waved his hand forward, a standard "cyclone technique" was thrown out, and a rotating wind chased the rabbit in front. In fact, the rabbit in the front is running to guard against the person behind it. The rabbits ears are long, listening to the wind speaker. If there is a hidden weapon behind it, he can use the hearing provided by the long ears to feel the hidden weapon in advance. The flight trajectory then dodges. Unexpectedly, the sound I heard in my ears was a bit awkward. Why did this hidden weapon make such a sound of breaking through the sky? He looked back and saw that what was flying towards him was a whirlwind: "Nima''s? What kind of hidden weapon?" The Bunnyman didn''t dare to run in a straight line anymore. He didn''t dare to hold on to this strange whirlwind because he didn''t know what exercise it was. The toes were a little on the ground, and they floated horizontally, and the whirlwind passed by with a "whoo" from his side, and the rabbit fur that was shaved off his head was rippling in the opposite direction. The fur on this rabbit''s head is not bad, and the rabbit fur is rippling with the wind. It was very ecstasy. He jumped horizontally this time, the whirlwind escaped, but his feet slowed down, and Conte suddenly pulled closer for several meters. The rabbit turned around and wanted to run again. At the beginning, Conte waved his hand behind him: "Wind Blade Technique!" Two crescent-like wind blades came through the air. This time, the long ears of the bunny man could hear it. The hidden weapon that flew over should be two knives, which was clearly the sound of sharp weapons breaking through the air. He snorted coldly, took out two throwing knives from his arms, didn''t look back, and threw back... He is very confident in his hidden weapon kung fu. The two flying knives can definitely intercept the other''s two flying knives and collide in mid-air. Can twist the other party''s hidden weapon, so that you can''t hurt yourself. However, the rabbit ran two steps forward, and heard discordant sounds, brushing twice, the two throwing knives he threw out seemed to pass through the other''s throwing knives, and the other''s throwing knives did not stop. Coming down, he was still flying towards himself. "What the hell?" The rabbit looked back and found that it was not two knives at all that came through the air, but two knives-like winds. How could it be possible to stop the wind with a flying knife just now? Rabbit: "I bought a bag last year, it''s super wear-resistant!" He hurriedly jumped left and right, I rotated and jumped non-stop, and two wind blades flew past him on the left and right sides without hurting it. However, after the rabbit dragged like this, Conte finally came close to him. , He drew out a one-handed sword and slashed at the rabbit. The Western one-handed sword looks extremely wide in the eyes of the Eastern Rabbit. A slash made him feel extremely powerful. The Rabbit didnt dare to take it hard, so he waved the long sword in his hand and used a trick to make a letter. He wanted to come. Unwrap Conte''s one-handed sword. "Zheng!" Contes sword was indeed provoked by him. Talking about the light changes of swordsmanship, the Eastern swordsmanship surpassed the Western swordsmanship ten streets, and the rabbit easily twisted Contes sword. However, before he had time to laugh, he saw Kang. Te left a huge shield "whooping" and patted his front face severely. "Shield punch!" This Nyimas big weapon shouted, and the rabbit wouldnt know how to do it for a while. He usually practiced all sorts of tricks, but when faced with a door-like shield, he didnt know where to go. one move. "bump!" The shield was slapped on the rabbit''s face, and the rabbit lifted the body guard and ate it hard. After a muffled sound, the rabbit flew backwards. This time he couldn''t spin and fly gracefully. He stood firmly on the ground. Instead, he landed on his back with a thump, then rolled backwards, and finally slapped his palms. He turned over and jumped up again, breathing heavily, with a red mark on the door panel on his face, looking extremely embarrassed. "Damn! Western martial arts, really has its own uniqueness." The rabbit man said angrily: "However, the strength is average, at best push me somersault." Conte: "Wow!" The rabbit man waved his hand, and a small jade seal was sacrificed in the air. This is what he used to smash the cloth-backed rabbit just now. The iron wing sacred seal, this thing flies in the air and changes. It got more and more, and in a blink of an eye, it changed from the size of the palm of the hand to the size of a stone table. "disease!" The bunny man pointed at Conte, the sacred seal turned over in mid-air, and then smashed it down at Conte with a "huh". Conte sweats profusely: "What kind of magic? Rockfall?" He raised the shield in his hand and blocked it up: "Shield wall!" He only heard a muffled sound of "touching", and a huge force was transmitted from the sacred seal to the shield, and Kang felt that he was under the weight of a thousand catties, and his feet plunged more than ten centimeters into the ground. Chapter 916： What a deep fire palm skill Conte held the shield in his hand and pushed it up with his whole body strength, while the seal was desperately pressing down. The result of the two forces competing is that Kant sinks into the ground bit by bit. He was secretly surprised that this stone was so weird, it looked like a rock falling technique, but the rock falling technique only caused a sudden damage. After the power of the fall was blocked, there would be no follow-up power. But this stone is different. After it hit it and the damage was eaten by Kante''s shield wall, it still kept pushing downwards, and its strength was no less than when it fell. Kangte felt that his feet sank more than ten centimeters to the ground, and he felt that if he held it for a while, his whole person would be crushed to the ground. Just when he was desperately holding the sacred seal, the rabbit suddenly floated forward, bumped, and slapped Conte''s chest with both palms. He didn''t use the sword this time, because he also discovered that the armor on Kangte is inexplicable, and the sword is inaccessible. If you want to hurt him, it is better to use the palm of your flesh to infuse your own cultivation strength into your palm. Then use the magical skill of hitting an ox from the mountain and shoot it into the armor. When Kante saw the other party abandon the sword and use his palm, he didn''t take it in his heart. He didn''t expect that as soon as his palms were slapped on his breastplate, he felt two huge powers, directly penetrating the armor, and getting in. Conte was taken aback. Fortunately, his magic came from Robb. Except for a few magics to be rubbed, most of the magic was instantaneous. He hurriedly used a "wind shield technique" to defend against magic. As long as the thought takes effect, it can be able to protect him before the palm strength comes through. "Bump! Touch!" Both palms slapped on the wind shield, and Kangte seemed to hear the sound of the wind shield breaking, and then, the two palms "touched" and exploded on his chest like two hammers. Conte snorted and fell backward. The sacred seal pressed down and pressed heavily on him, pressing Kangte''s whole person into the soil, inlaid in a large-shaped pit. The rabbit sneered and raised the sword again, trying to poke it through the eye of Conte''s helmet. At this moment, the light of the portal flashed, and a man in a robe came out from inside. It was George. He reached out and pointed at the rabbit and shouted: "Where is the bastard, dare to hurt my best friend, let Look at the great palace wizard George!" He lifted his hand, and a fireball rose slowly from his palm. At first it was only the size of a small fingernail, but soon the fireball became the size of a ping-pong ball... The rabbit was surprised: What kind of exercise is this? Fire palm? This persons palm of fire can actually achieve the ability to be released to form a fireball visible to the naked eye, and the fireball is getting bigger and bigger. How deep is the palm of fire? Afraid it has been cultivated for thousands of years? I can''t provoke this person, so hurry up. He gave up and shot Conte again, beckoned, received his iron wing sacred mark, put a little on his toes on the ground, and flew backwards. George sighed and shouted: "Don''t run! There is a kind of stop." However, before Shang Yang could interpret for him, the Rabbit Man had already made a few vertical movements, and after a dozen or so meters away, he disappeared without a trace. George snorted at the back of the rabbit: "Don''t dare to fight with this uncle, scum." Conte, who was lying in the pit, yelled: "Oh my mother, I almost thought I was waiting for the resurrection, George, what are you pretending to be there? Come and pull me up." "Can''t you get up by yourself?" "I got a little hurt, oops, it hurts... and I was trapped by this pit..." George sweated profusely, rushed over and pulled hard. He was not strong. Conte was big and his armor was heavy. It took George a great deal of effort to pull Conte out like a carrot. , Panting with exhaustion: "You fellow, so heavy." Conte said in an annoyed manner: "Help me go back...Fak... Just now these two palms were hurt so badly... There is so much power in this person''s palm, I don''t know why it hurts more than cutting me with a sword... I''ll find out next time, and I can no longer take his palm at will." George helped him to get into the portal, Shang Yang thought for a while, should he get in and go straight to Westwind City? This is something Godafather is very disgusted with, but this time the situation is more special, forget it, let''s go in, he waved to the caravan man and said: "Go in, this time we will walk less, but, The following is not an example." A group of people passed through the portal and came to Westwind City. A large part of the Shangyang team are old men, but there are also some new recruits, as well as a maltose master. These newcomers are using the portal for the first time, and they cant help but be surprised. , Immediately delivered the goods to the merchants mansion in Westwind City. In Westwind City, there was Shang Hui presiding over the overall situation, so Shang Yang didn''t bother to follow these goods anymore, but stayed with Kangte and George. He knew that these two people must have a lot of things to ask himself. Xiao Yi got out of the church and threw a few treatments at Conte. The latter''s face finally looked better, he was able to stand up straight, and he no longer needed George''s support. He let out a long sigh of relief. , Said: "The warriors of Dongtu Datang are really powerful, meow, I am a general in the Gran Kingdom anyway, but none of the rabbit soldiers are powerful." Shang Yang hurriedly said to him: "Mr. Kangte, you don''t have to think like this. Just now, he was not called Rabbit Soldier. He was called''Xia Ke''. It is a special cultural phenomenon of Dongtu Datang. If you fight alone, many generals are not the opponents of the knights, and you won''t be ashamed if you can''t beat him." "Knight? What the hell?" "It''s about the same as the adventurers here." "Oh, that''s how it is." Shang Yang looked around, and curiously said: "Where is Godafather? Why isn''t it in Westwind City? If Godafather was there just now, that guy will definitely not be able to escape, and we will be able to get that rare stone." Conte said: "Godafather has gone to Shuangqing City in the New World, and the construction there has been stepping up recently. I dont know why Godafather is very interested in Shuangqing City. He also said that it must be built like his hometown. In the planning of the new city, some strange landscapes were also built, such as Ciqikou, Hongyadong, Chaotianmen Wharf and other names that people do not understand." Shang Yang wondered: "Why do these names sound like my Dongtu Datang? Ah, forget it, this is not the point! The point is to quickly call Godafather and talk about what happened today." "Ah, yes! Godafather is desperately searching for all kinds of rare ores, and he will definitely be interested in this news." Conte quickly took out his cell phone and called Robb... Chapter 917： Believe it or not, I forcely kiss you New World, Shuangqing City... Robb just used his frenzied ability to dug out two rivers. Moreover, he didn''t know how to name these two canals. Instead, he forcibly named them two weird names, one called the Yangtze River and the other called the Yangtze River. Jialing River. At the place where the two rivers meet, a sign was inserted, saying "Chaotianmen", and then workers were asked to build a wharf here. This kind of completely ignorant action made the worker look dumbfounded, but he is a great Godafather, so he can do it whatever he says. The workers had to sweat and build the Chaotianmen Wharf. Sofa came up from the side and handed him a towel, and Lilian came out from the other direction and handed him a bottle of water. Robb wiped his face with the towel, and then moved to Lilian. Holding the cup in his hand, he drank a sip of water, turned his head and said to Solfa: "Look at Lilian, the water is delivered directly to my mouth. Can''t you wipe my face with a towel? I have to take the towel and wipe it myself." Sofa turned his head away before ignoring him, this guy crawled along the way, and he would accidentally jump into the hole when he touched it. As for wiping his face with a towel, I was really negligent this time. I just need to keep it in my heart. Next time, I will do it secretly. There is no need to admit defeat to him and take advantage. At this moment, on the hillside opposite the canal just dug, a group of people suddenly appeared. It was Xuelu, Golda, Kik, and Chris. They are now a team of eight adventurers. Opening up an unknown place to the west of the New World. The eight people came down from the hillside and saw that the place that was still a hillside not long ago has turned into a turbid river. They couldn''t help but look dumbfounded. They took out a magic amplifier prop and faced the workers here. Shouted: "What happened? Why is there a river suddenly here? How are we going back?" The workers laughed: "Don''t panic, this is the river Godafather dug. We will pick you up with a boat first, and then build a bridge over the river after a while." A ferry sailed across the river and picked up the eight adventurers. They walked to the riverbank in a daze, and came to Robb. Xuelu smiled and hugged Robbs neck: "My dear, why are you suddenly It is inconvenient to dig two rivers here." Robb smiled and said: "The river''s capacity is very powerful. It even surpasses the train in a certain way. It is not to be underestimated. It is just a mere trouble of crossing the river. It will no longer exist when the bridge is erected in the future. In other words, how about your exploration in the west? NS?" Chris took out a sheepskin map from the bag and unfolded... Although Westwind City can already produce all kinds of cheap paper, for adventurers who often experience heavy wind and rain, they still prefer to use parchment paper, because this paper is relatively less afraid of rain. This sheepskin map developed by Chris is a regional map in the west of Shuangqing City. There are many marks on the map, which are marked by Robb using the "marker" function of the game, which is very conspicuous. Kessi pointed to these marks and introduced one by one: "Here is iron ore, here is a copper mine, here is silver, here is a gold mine..." Robb listened to him for a while, and his expression was unhappy and worry-free: "Are they all new things?" Kerry sighed: "No way! Although this is the New World, most of the mineral veins are still basic mineral veins. The rare ores you mentioned are really hard to find." Robb said: "It''s okay, just keep looking for it again. Come on, take another map out, I will mark it, and you will find it again." "Okay!" Although Chris was sighing just now, but now his expression has become resolute. For adventurers, in order to find quest items, it doesn''t matter if you fail once, twice or three times, even if it is a hundred times. He has long been used to it. Is not it? Just look for it after failure. He took out a small area map of another place and handed it to Robb. Robb used the "Find Ore" on the map, and then used the marking function to mark every digging place on the map, and then handed the map to Chris. Chris smiled and said, "Okay, let''s look for the mine on this map again." Robb said: "What do you do in such a hurry? Don''t you leave for a few days?" The eight adventurers shook their heads almost at the same time and said: "Find good ore early and make magic weapons so that we can go to hunt the black dragon. This is the ultimate pursuit of all adventurers. We are more anxious than you now." Robb: "Haha, that''s true! You are tired and happy now, then I won''t discourage you." Human beings are like this. When doing what they like, when they are moving towards the goal they yearn for, the motivation is endless. After studying the map for a while, the eight adventurers jumped on the ferry, crossed the river, and headed for the next one. The area is gone. At this time, Miss Queen actually walked over from a distant street, saw Robb from a distance, and immediately waved. Robb smiled and shook his head: "I said you woman, now entering and leaving my site is like going back to my own backyard. I used to say that I had to go through the portal casually. Now I run to my side in two or three days? Are you not rebuilding the Black Earth Tower while sending troops to clear away the demons in the Jinghong Mountains? Where can you drill here every day in your spare time?" The queen hummed: "What do you want when I got drilled?" Robb said: "Believe it or not I will kiss you forcibly?" "Come on? Who''s afraid of Who?" The queen didn''t have anything to do with this kind of innocuous threat. She walked to Robber and stood still, squinting, in a posture of "you can''t even dare to measure", unfortunately, He underestimated the thickness of Robb''s face. If a beautiful woman teases him like this, no one can run away. As soon as Robb stretched out his hand, he pulled him into his arms and kissed fiercely. Then he put his hands on her shoulders, and separated a little distance and said, "Say, what''s the matter with me?" "Kiss me and you want to talk about business? How could it be so cheap?" The queen hooked Robb''s neck, kissed back fiercely, and made a tie. Then Robb was pushed away: "I''ll give it. Say it, my army has wiped out all the monsters around the Demon King City, and demolished all the evil steel ore walls of the Demon King City. It is now being smelted. According to my estimation, those ore can only make less than twenty sets of evil. Steel armor." "Really? I checked it and it was almost enough for 20 sets." Robb sighed and said, "It''s not enough." "However, all parties have not made progress in finding new ore." The queen''s expression became very serious: "If there has been no progress, we may have to rely on 20 sets of evil steel armors, and cooperate with the mixed forces of Titan steel and Saronite to fight against the black dragon." Chapter 918： Go to Dongtu Datang once Robb said: "Well, I am also mentally prepared. It will be more difficult to fight, especially in the third stage of the transformation of the black dragon. He will summon many young wyrmlings to run around, and it will be difficult for me to be alone. To hold all these little dragons, there will always be something missing. It requires other powerful fighters to stand up and withstand these little dragons. It is quite difficult to rely on evil steel equipment alone." The queen seldom heard him talk about the details of dealing with the black dragon. At this moment, when he heard that the black dragon would also summon the baby dragon, she couldn''t help but was shocked: "This thing can also be summoned? I have never seen it before?" Robb said: "That''s because you can''t trigger the third stage at all, and you can''t even trigger the second stage." The queen couldn''t help asking: "How many are those little young dragons and how strong are they?" Robb said: "Fifty, appearing in batches, ten in each batch, each one is about several times stronger than the hero king wearing Thorium armor." Queen:"" This is a bit unreasonable, it sounds like hairy, the queen had no choice but to say: "It seems that I really have to step up and find some better equipment. Twenty sets of evil steel equipment are not enough." "Well, not enough." The two of them were talking about this. Suddenly, Robbs mobile phone rang. Previously, the mobile phone only had a light-emitting reminder function. Now it is equipped with a sound. You can also set different mobile phone ringtones. For example, Robbs mobile phone rings now. He wrote a strange song: "The author group of the hedgehog cat, flew past a group of pigeons, come and count them, two, four, six, seven, coo, coco, coco, all bad pigeons. How many pigeons are you clearing..." The queen felt the big Yali Mountain to this frantic mobile phone ringtone, and stared at Robb and said: "Quick pick up, why don''t you deliberately not pick up?" "I''m taking the opportunity to listen to this song again!" The queen lifted the table: "Hurry up and answer the phone for me." Robb slowly connected the phone: "Huh? Conte actually called. What happened?" "Godafather, you may need to go back to Westwind City." "Um?" "Shang Yang said that a rare ore appeared in Dongtu Datang." Robb was overjoyed: "Very good! Wait, I''ll be back soon." These days, mobile phones are all amplified by default, so Miss Queen heard it clearly next to her. She couldn''t help but be overjoyed: "Very well, I''ll go and see it together." "Hey, don''t use my portal to run around the world." Robb said: "I''ve said it countless times, but it''s not a last resort. Don''t cheat with portals at will. Give me transportation like a normal person. " The queen ignored him, and lifted her foot into the portal to Westwind City. Robb had no choice but to spread his hands: "It''s difficult to raise a woman and a villain. If you are far away, you will complain, and if you are near, you will not be inferior." After vomiting, he still got in the door. A few minutes later, Robb and the Queen quietly listened to the descriptions of Kangte, George, and Shang Yang. They basically understood what happened. The queen turned to Shang Yang: "You mean that the knights of Dongtu Datang are fighting for a kind of ore called''Xuanyuan Xuantie''?" "Yes!" Shang Yang respectfully said: "I heard them say that it is like meteorite iron from the sky. In our Datang, the four words "meteor iron from the sky" are usually used to describe everything that has not been studied yet. Understand, dont know the performance of the stone." Robb smiled and said, "Yes, this is a bad habit of Dongtu Datang. If you don''t specifically distinguish the stones that you can''t understand, anyway, you encounter metals that you don''t understand, and they are collectively called Tianwai meteorite iron." The queen said: "Maybe it''s just a piece of thorium, because Dongtu Datang hasn''t figured out the thing about thorium. Their understanding of metal seems to be only gold, silver, copper, iron and steel. lead." "Yes, it''s probably just a piece of thorium." Robb said, "However, there is a saying that I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one. Since Dongtu Datang has ore that may be a good thing, I have to check it out anyway." Shang Yang hurriedly said: "I am willing to lead Godafather, cross the ancient tea-horse road, to Dongtu Datang." "Just don''t walk." Robb was a little upset. Only then did Shang Yang remember that Godafather was very lazy, and he was definitely not happy to ask him to go to the ancient tea-horse road to climb the mountain. Shang Yang hurriedly said, "Then I will immediately return to Dongtu Datang, and when I arrive in the big city, I will open a portal for you." Robb shook his head: "If you run back to Dongtu Datang to open the door for me now, I don''t know how long it will take to wait. It''s annoying to wait, forget it, I''ve decided, and I will go there by sea." Everyone was stunned slightly: "By sea?" "Yeah!" Robb smiled: "The ironclad ship can''t go to Dongtu Datang now. I''ll just ride the galleon. I''m lazy on the deck, wearing a yellow straw hat on my head, and occasionally chanting that I want to eat meat... Just like that, you can get to Dongtu Datang without moving your legs." Everyone think about it carefully, huh? It seems to be so! So far, the most suitable way to go to Dongtu Datang is to take a boat. If you sit still on the boat, it will be the same as Godafather sitting on the stone chair at the entrance of the church. You can travel thousands of miles on loose ground. Kang Te rushed and said: "I will go to Seaport City immediately to help you find a sea boat that is willing to take you to Dongtu Datang." "Go go." After telling Kang to go out to find the boat, Robb turned his head with a smile, and said to Lilian and Solfa: "Don''t follow Dongtu Datang. It''s too unfamiliar to say, the language doesn''t understand, and many things have remained the same in the past, so I will go by myself." The two girls nodded obediently, and went back to the church warehouse to prepare Robb for a change of clothes, snacks on the road, and so on. The queen frowned and said: "Speaking of which, I also want to go to Dongtu Datang to see it. When you get there, throw the door out and pick me up to take a look." Robb squinted: "Want to go through my portal again? They said don''t cheat! Don''t cheat!" The two of them were flirting and cursing here, when they suddenly saw Conte got out of the portal again, smiled and said, "The ocean ship has been found." Robach said: "Find so fast?" George said: "Just as I got in, I ran into two acquaintances on the street. Guess who it was?" Two acquaintances? Robb didn''t even bother to think of the answer: "Two little dark nuns." "Ah, it''s Godafather." Conte smiled: "I met them just now, and I was with their father. As soon as I said something, they immediately volunteered and said they would take you to the east. Rabbit Datang." Robb smiled and said, "Wow, not bad, not bad." Chapter 919： lets go! Towards the great route Going to Dongtu Datang. To be honest, if it were not for this incident, Robb did not intend to make a trip to Dongtu Datang. Although he had a feeling of "home" for that country, he just felt that the Dongtu Datang of this world. It is not the same as the "home" I know, at least the real home will not be a bunch of bunny heads hopping around. There is no motivation to take a look specifically, but when it is driven by events, it is okay to go back and take a look. He holds this attitude toward the current Dongtu Datang. "Oh, yes! Before I go, make the maltose first." Robb grabbed the maltose master who had just come with Shang Yang and planned to throw him into the kitchen. "Hey? Maltose hasn''t been made so quickly, it needs to be fermented." "I do not care!" Queen: "Ghost man, you are going to Dongtu Datang soon. You can buy maltose everywhere! Don''t be a maltose master." Robb: "Huh? It makes sense!" As soon as he finished saying this, he saw the queen grabbing the maltose master and pushing the portal to the road of light, followed by himself and jumped in. "Huh?" Robb was stunned: "Stop, you ghost woman, are you stealing my little snack master again?" Three days later, the harbor city... A three-masted galleon fleet composed of three armed merchant ships is ready to sail. This fleet was led by the fathers of two little dark nuns. They used to travel back and forth between Fengmo Continent and New World for a long time. But this time, I heard that Robb was going to Dongtu Datang. Work. In the entire western world, including the New World, everyone is proud of "working for Godafather". I heard that Godafather is going to Dongtu Datang. I don''t know how many captains desperately want to take this job. The two captains were able to defeat many experienced veteran marine merchants, and the opportunity to seize this opportunity was all in the light of their daughters. Therefore, the two little dark nuns who have returned to vulgarity should of course also participate in this voyage. After a period of nautical experience, the dressing style of the two little girls is no longer as soft as before. They no longer wear inconvenient tube skirts, but wear tights that are convenient for movement. , The kind that is convenient for swimming even if it falls into the water, the figure is full, slim and looks very eye-catching. The equipment on the two of them is no longer limited to the staff. There is a dwarf blunderbus hanging from the left waist, and a command sword is hanging from the right waist. The staff is on the back and looks very heroic. . Robb still wears his usual T-shirt, jeans and krypton gold look, but no one knows how much practical equipment is hidden under this suit. However, today he has an extra yellow on top of his head. Straw hat, this is made by a rabbit businessman who is good at editing while waiting for the crew to prepare for the voyage these days. As for why it is necessary to have a yellow straw hat to go to sea, no one can figure it out. Robb smiled and slumped down on the pre-arranged chair on the bow. The two little girls stood beside him one by one. It felt like Robb was lying on the stone chair at the door of the church before. The same as when a little nun was chatting next to him. The two little girls both missed the time at that time a little, and said with a smile: "Godafather, can we set off now?" "Go, of course go!" Robb pressed his yellow straw hat with his left hand, pointed forward with his right hand, and laughed: "Go to the great route. ONEPIECE will definitely belong to me. I want to be the man of One Piece." The two little girls laughed: "Godafather is starting to say some strange things that people don''t understand again. If you take the lead in being a pirate, everyone will come to learn from you. Then the sea will be full of pirates. Ah?" Robb smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. My pirate doesn''t rob merchant ships, only fights with other pirates." The two little girls laughed: "Then there will be no pirates on the sea, who would dare to fight you?" Between talking and laughing, the sailing is ready, the soft sails on the boat are pulled up, and the girls who are coming to see off on the shore begin to wave, but there is no feeling of parting, because everyone knows that Godafather''s wave of hands is a teleportation. Door, maybe you will be back to Westwind City in minutes. The fleet set off to the southeast along the coastline, rounded a pointed promontory, and continued eastward. Robb was lazily fishing on the deck all day long. Except for fishing as if he didn''t do anything, the two little girls had long been accustomed to his style, but the other crew members on the ship couldn''t help talking: " Godafather is not the same as the heroic spirit in the legend." "Yes, yeah, why do you fish all day long and do nothing else?" "Looks super lazy." "Is this a fake Godafather?" Robb turned a deaf ear to these talks and just caught his fish... Within a few days, the mess that Robb had caught was piled up in a warehouse. The crew members were surprised to find that there seemed to be something wrong with the sea, and from it they could actually catch a lot of crazy and unreasonable things, such as Books, scrolls, medicine bottles, socks... These are barely understandable, but what''s the matter with catching a dried banana from the sea? Why can you catch dry goods in the water? How exactly did this thing sink to the bottom of the water but it was dry? How did you catch a puppy from the sea? The breed of this puppy was actually Erha, and he was running on the deck behind Robb. When the crew saw that they were suspicious of life behind, when Robb finally caught a fish, they let out a deafening cheer: "Wow, Godafather finally caught a fish!" "It turns out that there are fish in this sea too!" "Wait, what the **** is this fish? This is a freshwater fish!" Everyone: "..." In the blink of an eye, a few days passed by. The fleet rounded the southernmost cape of the mainland, and then turned around and started to move northeast. After a short voyage, Robb suddenly noticed the edge of the continent on the left side of the ships gunwale. Above, you can see a tower soaring into the clouds. This tower is a wind square style tower, no water chestnut, streamlined tower body, the overall style is blue, with a mysterious blue light, the huge magic seems to wrap the entire tower in it, it looks beautiful. Beautiful. Below the tower is a coastal city with a large number of houses stacked on top of each other. Robb couldn''t help pointing to the city and said, "Where is that?" The two little girls smiled and introduced: "Godafather, that is the Tower of Ice! It is the residence of the Knights of Ice, one of the five magic knights of our Grand Kingdom." "Oh!" Robb realized that these are the four elements. No, it is the birthplace of the "water magic", one of the five element magics. No wonder it was built on the seashore. Chapter 920： There are big monsters making trouble Water magicians like the sea, and the reason is so messy. Of course, it is reasonable to build the Ice Tower on the seaside. Then people gathered around the Ice Tower and formed a coastal city. On the lighthouse on the coast, the sentry of the Knights of Ice was watching the movement of the sea for many years. I saw a small merchant fleet passing by. The sentry poked his head from the top of the lighthouse and took it out. The amplification magic props, shouted at the fleet: "Where did you come from? Passing by the Ice Tower at such a critical moment? Quick! Get on the shore, hurry up, don''t sway on the sea anymore. ." His shout immediately made the people on the ship look dumbfounded. The fathers of the two little girls hurriedly got on the deck, picked up the magic amplification props, and shouted back: "What''s the matter? Why do you want us to dock? Is there a storm coming on the sea? Is it a storm or something?" "It''s more terrifying than that thing. Get ashore soon!" The sentry shouted anxiously: "You didn''t find that there is no other ship on the sea near here?" When he said this, the fathers of the two little girls couldn''t help but feel slightly shocked. Yes, this is the residence of the Knights of Ice, the nest, and it is also an important coastal city. How can a city like this not rely on sea trade? You should be able to see a large number of merchant ships coming and going nearby anytime and anywhere, but now there are really only three of them on the sea, and all other ships are hiding in the harbor. This must be something wrong with the sea. The two captains were taken aback, and quickly said: "Get on the shore, get on the shore!" Now even Robb is interested, what is going on here? He turned to the two captains and said: "Don''t reveal my identity, I''ll watch the show." The two captains nodded. The three sailing ships rushed into the harbor at the fastest speed, reeled their sails, and dropped anchor. Then, the soldier on the lighthouse just now climbed onto the ship quickly. Behind him, there were several sentinels on the pier. They first checked. After checking the documents of the two captains, it was found that he was indeed a maritime merchant of the Gran Kingdom, and then he checked that there was no prohibited cargo on his ship before he returned to the deck. They saw Robb sitting on the edge of the deck fishing, but there were not many people in the world who knew Robbs face. They only regarded him as an ordinary crew member and ignored him. The sentry said to the two captains: "You are so courageous. You don''t even know about the sea near here, so you dare to pass by here... If it weren''t for your luck, you''re already feeding fish on the bottom of the sea." The two captains curiously said: "What happened to this sea?" "I may know." A crew member raised his hand and said, "You can''t catch fish in this sea. You can only catch things like dried bananas. It''s really abnormal." Everyone: "..." Ignore him! The sentry said to the captain: "Recently, a mysterious monster appeared in this sea. It will drag people going to sea with people and boats to the bottom of the sea. So far we have lost more than 20 ships here, but what is that monster? I dont know what it looks like, I only know that when the monster appears, it will be accompanied by huge sea waves. A thick fog will appear on the sea, which will surround the ship, and then weird sounds will be heard in the fog. When the fog dissipates, even the ship and the people will disappear. ." The two captains were taken aback. Robb couldn''t help but "wow" beside him. The sentry said: "The wizards of the Ice Knights are preparing a Devil Slayer to solve this big monster. Dont leave the harbor until this monster is killed, you know?" The two captains quickly said: "Understood!" Robb asked next to him, "How long will it take for this slayer team to eliminate the monster?" The sentry was surprised, the captain here said "understand", why did another crew member over there come out to speak? There is no going up or down, do you know that a crew member like you is going to be beaten by the captain? However, Robbs question is considered a standard question, and whoever cant help but ask if its changed. The sentry has explained to several captains in the past few days, so when Robb asks him, he habitually answers Said: "You have to wait a few days. As you know, the Ice Knights is currently responding to the call of Her Majesty the Queen and Westwind City Godafather, sending its main force into the Jinghong Mountains to destroy the monsters, and prepare for the whole world to kill the black dragon. So the main force of the Ice Knights is not in the city, there are only some left-behind mages." This Robb is of course the clearest, oh. The sentry continued: "The combat effectiveness of the left-behind wizards is worse than that of the expeditionary army. They know this themselves, so they act more cautiously and are currently studying solutions." Robb said, "Isn''t it possible that it won''t work for a long time?" The sentry said: "I can understand your feelings of racing against time to make money when you are running a business, but don''t lose your life just to make money. Take a good rest when it''s time to take a break." Robb: "..." The two little girls behind him laughed happily, one of them reached Robbs ear and said in a low voice: "Lets go and kill that big monster." They got too close. When she talked, she was little. The heat from his mouth blew into Robb''s ears, making him strangely comfortable. Another little girl made it in the same way, leaning to his other ear, giggling and saying: "Add us a king''s blessing, let us two go to clean up the big monster, okay? Let''s have fun too. " Two innocent and cute little girls biting their ears to the left and right, who can stand it? Robb raised his hands and surrendered: "Well, go and go! Go to the head office, don''t tease me like this, I can''t hold it. I said you two, if you don''t learn it, you actually learn Xuelu''s style." The two little girls grinned: "I don''t want to learn from her. We didn''t hang your neck to call my dear." After speaking, the two little girls jumped to the sentry with a brush on the ground, and raised their hands and said: "We can solve the big monster." "Huh?" The sentry looked dumbfounded: "What did you say?" The two little girls said seriously: "We can help you solve the big monster." Sentinel: "Little girl, I understand that at a young age, I understand that my daughter is about the same age as you. She likes to be naughty and mischievous the most. But when the adults are discussing business matters, you shouldn''t come to make trouble." "We can really solve the big monster!" The two little girls said: "If you don''t believe it, we will bet on ten gold coins." "I don''t bet." The sentry said: "I''m just a poor sentry. I have to bet up to ten copper coins. Ah, no, I won''t bet on this with you. Don''t go and die for the sake of anger. of." Chapter 921： We have to fight monsters The two little girls are supported by Robb, who is really not afraid of them. Although the sentinel uncle can persuade them, the two little girls still smiled and said, "Anyway, we are going to deal with the big monster!" They turned around. , Yelled to his father: "Dad, let''s sail the boat out again, lead out the monster and kill it. See how incredible it is." The two captains glanced at Robb secretly. Seeing Robb nodded at them, there was nothing wrong with him, and said, "Well, let''s set sail, anyway, it''s just a monster." "Hey!" The sentry sweated profusely: "Don''t be like this, Madam Qingben, how can you die?" At this moment, there was a sudden sound of people on the edge of the dock, and a large group of people walked up to the edge of the dock, not far from Robb and their boat. Robb turned his head and looked over and found that it was from the army of the Gran Kingdom! In the past, Robb hardly knew any family crests or emblems, but after so many years of messing around and participating in several wars, he now basically knows the emblems of the Seven Legions of the Gran Kingdom. You only need to see a spray painted on the shoulder armor of these people, and you know that they belong to the Knights of Ice. Of course, those elites who Robb knew or knew Robb are still in the Jinghong Mountains. There are some leftover scum here. After the Knights gathered on the pier, a large group of captains and crews who were lying idle by the pier also surrounded them. These captains and crews seemed to have been trapped in this port for a long time. Some of them were maritime merchants and some were The fishermen have to rely on going out to sea for their livelihoods, and the existence of big monsters obviously brings them no small difficulties. As soon as they saw the people of the Ice Knights coming, they immediately gathered around, with a look of expectation on their faces. A middle-aged man dressed in a robes, who looked alike, stood up from the Knights and said to the onlookers: "Dont worry, I, after some research, the Ice Knights have already figured out how to deal with it. Big monsters plan." The onlookers were overjoyed, and many people clapped happily. When the applause stopped, the middle-aged man continued: "Look behind me. There are three hundred of the most elite fighters here. We are about to board a modified warship. All the fighters are hiding in the cabin. Standing on the deck are a few sailors wearing common clothes, disguised as ordinary ships. In this way, the monster will dare to attack us, and the lurking soldiers will immediately rush out and kill the monster." This applause sounded more enthusiastically. Robb was a little curious, and couldn''t help but whispered: "Didn''t the main force of the Ice Knights go to Jinghong Mountain? There are still three hundred elite fighters called out here?" The two little girls next to each other whispered: "I''m afraid they hired 300 mercenaries from anywhere, and then forcefully said they were the elite of the Knights." Robb: "..." This possibility is not small! Of course, this kind of show operation is a bit different, but at least it is better than indifferent and no matter what. Robb still has to cheer for these people mentally. The leading middle-aged mage waved his hand, and the "300 Elites" began to board the ship. It turned out that the warship they prepared was not far from Robb and their armed merchant ships. The "300 Elites" lined up to board the ship. Very good. At this time, the sentry who had been arguing with Robb and the others jumped off the boat, ran to the middle-aged mage quickly, bowed in front of him, and then pointed to the boat where Robb was on, wow wow wow Talking about something, the middle-aged man immediately turned his head and looked over, his eyes widening, especially at the two little girls. Robb guessed what they were talking about! Soon, the middle-aged man came over, stood on the dock below the cabin, raised his head, and said loudly to the two little girls: "Two girls! Your determination to contribute to the country, I have received , I am very grateful for your contribution to the Gran Kingdom. However, we should also clearly recognize our own fragility and the ferocity of monsters. We should not do things that are not in accordance with common sense when our heads are hot. It will only make loved ones feel grief, and at the same time it will fill the monster''s belly." The two little girls stuck out their tongues: "This person is so good to talk." Robb smiled and said: "All those who can fight go to the Jinghong Mountains to exterminate the monsters. The clerk is the clerk. Of course, the clerk can say that if you don''t blow it, everyone is bragging. ." The middle-aged man waved at the two little girls and said, "Anyway, don''t follow me! Don''t follow me." After that, he boarded the battleship next to him. The "300 elite" who boarded just now got into the belly of the ship, leaving only some people on the deck wearing common clothes who looked like ordinary sailors. Then, the big ship slowed down. Started slowly and left Hong Kong. The two little girls'' mouths pouted: "Godafather, they rob our monsters to fight, let''s not do it, we finally had the opportunity to play a game of fighting monsters, it would be boring if they got the lead." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, this monster was originally the one that they stared at first, and it was you who wanted to grab their monster and fight." The little girl pouted, but they knew that Robb made sense. Seeing the little girl''s pitiful appearance, Robb smiled and said, "Let''s go and watch the excitement. If they can beat the monsters, we will just use the audience and call them 666. If they can''t, you two will shoot again. , Okay?" "Good, good!" The two little girls nodded desperately. Robb smiled and said, "Okay, that''s what it is. Anyway, even if I give you the blessing of the king, you must have a little ability to clean up the monsters. What will you do?" The two little girls raised their hands and said: "Dark Elementary Magic!" "anything else?" "there is none left!" Robb: "..." The dark elementary magic is similar to the sacred elementary magic. It focuses on healing, assisting, and "dirty". Basically, there is no direct attack magic. There is only a "dark wordpain", and this thing is not direct damage. It''s the "Dot" magic that continuously deducts the blood type. (The so-called Dot magic is a magic that hangs on top of the enemy''s head like poison and continuously deducts blood.) Robb was speechless for a while: "Hey! Even if I give you the king''s blessing, can you deal with it by giving the big monster a shadow word artpain?" Two little girls: "Yes, yes!" "It''s a ghost! Give me confidence." The two little girls started acting coquettishly: "Then you can add some attack methods to us." Robb was speechless: "Forget it, I''ll take a look!" He rummaged through the mess of things he had fished in the past few days: "Yo yo yo, I have it, this is good... Intermediate blunderbuss training book." Chapter 922： Need to change the system The two girls shouted, "Oh? Gunshu? What the **** is this?" Robb smiled and said: "This is a skill training book for the''Fire Gunner'', it''s almost a branch of the archer profession." The two girls said: "No, we are asking why we chose this for us." Robb said: "When you encounter big monsters on the sea, as far as I know, the size of monsters is usually very big. Seven or eighty of them are giant octopuses. Uncreative screenwriters and writers can''t escape this routine. So, you want to use close hands. It is definitely not reliable to use a weapon to deal with this thing. It may only flick its tentacles to the ship, but its skull stands as high as a building, looking down at you. In this case, use a close weapon. It can only chop its tentacles, but the octopus, it has a sister to chop its tentacles. Uncreative screenwriters and authors will definitely add the function of regenerating tentacles. It must attack its head, so I still use fire guns, bows and arrows. A type of long-range weapon will be more comfortable with it." The two girls said "Oh", they understood, but they didn''t understand why the "uncreative screenwriter and author" were complained here. Forget it, Godafather often talks nonsense, just pretend that you can''t hear it. The two girls used the "Intermediate Gunslinger Training Technique". After using them, they suddenly felt that they had mastered how to use Fire Guns, and they also learned two ways, one is the use of Long Guns. , One is the usage of double short guns. A girl handed her short guns to her companion: "I prefer to use long guns. You can use double guns. I''ll find my father to get a long gun to play with." The other girl smiled and took the two short guns, held them in her hands, and put them in a cool pose. Robb liked her look as soon as he saw her, and smiled: "Come on, you follow me to read a line." The short gun girl said strangely: "What lines?" Robb said in a typical accent, "Good luck, I won''t favor fools!" The girl with a pair of short guns learned Robbs accent: "Good luck, I wont favor fools!" "Hahaha, this is the smell, this is it." Robb rolled around on the deck with delight. The short gun girl looked dumbfounded, wondering what Godafather was happy about. At this time, another girl took the blunderbuss and Robb jumped up, "You also come and say something with me, now is the time for the big search!" The long gun girl also said something like Robb. Robb fell to the ground with a thud: "awsl!" At this time, the battleship of the Ice Knights had already set sail. On Robbs side, the two merchants made the two sub-ships of the caravan park not go out in the port. The flagship also set sail and followed far away. Behind the battleship of the Ice Knights. On the endless sea level, it is almost impossible for God to follow a ship unknowingly. The warship in front soon discovered that an armed merchant ship followed out of the harbour and stood on deck to pick it up. He came through the "binoculars", glanced back, and cursed: "Damn it, the two girls on the merchant ship just now said they would also come to fight the monsters. I persuaded them not to come, they insisted on following. Come here, isn''t this taking your own life as a trifling matter?" The lieutenant next to Yin and Yang said in a weird manner: "They want to find death by themselves, but you can''t blame us." "Cut, what are you talking about?" The middle-aged man despised his subordinates: "Even if they are ignorant, they are also the citizens of the Gran Kingdom. As the Knights of the Gran Kingdom, we are obliged to protect our people for a while. Pay attention, the people on that boat are in danger, we still have to try our best to save each other." The lieutenant hastened to Zhengrong: "The lower official apologized for the blunder." The middle-aged man said: "Okay, cheer up and eliminate harm for the people!" The two ships one after the other, drove slowly toward the depths of the sea, deliberately not driving fast, so that the big monster had a chance to attack. After the two ships sailed east for a while, they were far from the mainland, front, back, left, and right, and they couldn''t even see any land. The two little girls began to wait a little impatiently. They were still young after all: "Oh, will that big monster come out? What if it doesn''t attack the bait?" Robb smiled and said: "What are you panicking? If adventurers are as flustered and irritable as you are doing tasks, then don''t think about completing any commissions." Everyone just talked here, and the sea suddenly became foggy, and the fog was getting thicker and thicker. The two little girls said, "Oh, the fog is coming!" Robb frowned slightly, and looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly. With such a good weather, it was foggy out of thin air? Yo yo yo! There must be something strange in this matter. He stretched out his hand and copied it in the air, and copied a wisp of white mist into his hand, and then used a dispersal technique. The mist in his palm was not affected, and it was still rippling in his palm. "Can''t it be dispelled?" Robber said, "The system is different." The two sisters wondered: "What system is different?" Robb didn''t answer them. Instead, he switched his way of thinking, and then quickly made a few handprints, muttering: "All those who are facing the battle are arrayed in the front-broken!" This action worked, and the white mist in his hand dissipated without a trace at a speed visible to the naked eye, leaving only some white light ion effects, floating like smoke. "Not magic?" The two girls immediately understood. Robb nodded: "It''s not magic, but it''s similar to magic. In Eastern words, this thing is called''Daoshu'' or''Secret Technique''. It''s interesting, it''s really interesting. It seems that the big octopus I predicted is not necessarily It will appear, maybe something strange will appear." The two girls curiously said: "Daoshu? Secret technique? What race is this used by people? We haven''t heard of it." Robb said: "It''s the rabbit of Dongtu Datang, and Fu...oh! No, there is no Fusang in this world. If I remember correctly, the businessman Probo mentioned to me that they should be called-- Ghosts!" (For friends who forgot, please see Chapter 10. The fat businessman Probo mentioned to Robber the ghosts with blue hair girls) In a blink of an eye, the fog is getting thicker and thicker! The heavy fog enveloped a large area of ??the surrounding sea. The battleship in front was no longer visible, and the battleship could not see Robb and his ship. Both ships seemed to be driving in the sea of ??clouds, without knowing where they were. The middle-aged man on the battleship yelled, "Be careful! That big monster may be coming out soon." "I guess it should be a huge octopus!" Someone shouted, "There is a strange whine in the wind, is it the sound of something?" "No, I think... it''s like someone deliberately shouted while suppressing the voice, it''s not a monster." As soon as the soldiers thought of this, they heard a "boom" and the entire ship shook violently. Then they realized that their warship had hit another ship, a wooden sailing ship draped in iron armor. Chapter 923： Ghost Ship The soldiers on the battleship suddenly looked dumbfounded. Everyone was mentally prepared to deal with the monsters, but they didn''t expect that the ship hit in the fog was actually a wooden sailing ship draped in iron armor. It doesn''t look like a giant octopus. Then, on the deck of the armored ship, a man with a long knife in his hand leaped over. This person''s height is much shorter than that of the people of the Gran Kingdom, and the figure is not so strong, but he looks very flexible, his skin is yellow, and there is a horn on the top of his head. Someone couldn''t help shouting, "What? Is it a monster?" "No! It''s the ghost people of the East!" A warrior rushed out of the cabin and met the ghost head-on. The warrior drew out his two-handed sword and slashed it over with a whirr, but the ghost was slightly short and slipped under the two-handed epee in his hand. With a flash of his long sword, the soldier fell to the ground splashed with blood. "Be careful! They are very strong." "Fuck, John was brought down with just one move." "Be careful, another ghost is coming over there." Ghost soldiers jumped over from the armored ship, and the soldiers of the Ice Knights on this side also came out of the cabin to meet the enemy, and both sides hacked and killed on the deck. In a blink of an eye, the Ice Knights fell into a disadvantage. The middle-aged man who led the team rushed out of the cabin with a few wizards wearing robes. As soon as he came out, the middle-aged man waved his hand and threw a cold ice arrow. A ghost warrior couldn''t dodge, with an arrow in his chest, it was frozen into ice in an instant. However, when the middle-aged man wanted to rub the second Frost Arrow, he saw a ghost in a cloth robe appeared on the iron-clad ship opposite. It seemed that he did not look like a warrior, but he did. The kind with knowledge and culture, he stretched out his hand and pointed at the middle-aged man, drank an incomprehensible ghost language from his mouth, and then, a block of ice hit the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was taken aback: "Huh? Ghost people can also ice magic?" He was taken aback by the opponent''s move, and he didn''t react for a while. The ice cube thrown by the opponent had hit him, and the middle-aged man snorted and fell down. The wizards behind him couldn''t help being shocked. They hurriedly shot together. The Frostbolt flew around. The wizard shot, which was much more powerful than the miscellaneous soldiers. The surrounding ghost warriors were recruited, but the opponent was wearing cloth. The ghosts in the robe also wore several people in the same cloth. They were not fuel-efficient lamps. They threw out a lot of ice and knocked down several soldiers from the Ice Knights. "Fak! These **** ghost people." The injured middle-aged man stood up on the ground. He is an ice magician, and he is very resistant to ice magic. The ice cube thrown by the enemy just now, Although it is slightly different from ice magic, it is undoubtedly the ice element power in nature that is used, and it has the same effect as ice magic, so the middle-aged person is not dead. He stood up and wanted to take another shot. Only then did he realize that the situation seemed a bit wrong. The ghost people struck from the thick fog, beat them unexpectedly, and seized the first move, making the soldiers of the Gran Kingdom chaos. Because the tactics of the Ice Knights were to deal with the big monsters, the soldiers were all Hidden in the cabin, when they discovered that it was not a monster that was coming, they wanted to rush out of the cabin, but some important positions on the deck were already occupied by ghosts. Under the battle between mankind and mankind, the advantage of the side occupying the right place is too great. The ice knights are not elite fighters. They are just scum soldiers who won''t send them to fight monsters. They are not on the same level as these experienced and experienced ghost soldiers. How can they fight? People all around are leaning back, middle-aged people want to use ice magic to help, they don''t know who to help first, and who to help later. Just when he looked worried and didn''t know what to do, he suddenly heard a "boom", and the hull shook again, and something collided from the other side of the ship''s side. He hurriedly twisted and looked behind him. This time, it was not the enemy that had hit him, but the armed merchant ship that had been following their buttocks just now. Two young girls jumped out from the gunwale of the armed merchant ship, one with a double gun, the other with a long gun, and a staff on his back. This look is really nondescript, inexplicable to the extreme. The two girls said loudly: "Let''s help!" The middle-aged person is very anxious: "What else are you here to do? Run! Go back to the port to inform us that the enemy is not a monster, it is the ghost race...Quick...Go back..." He hadn''t finished a word. There were ghost warriors rushing to the two little girls before rushing halfway. The girl holding the long guns suddenly raised the long guns in her hand and faced the ghost warriors. "Bumped" and drove a blow. The forward body of the ghost warrior stopped immediately, and fell to the sky with a puff. The little girl grinned and said: "Ha, my gun skills have really become better. I didn''t expect it to be so accurate." Middle-aged person: "..." The other little girl with a short gun also raised the short gun in her hand, smiled and said, "I kill two birds with one stone!" She "touched" the one in front of the ghost soldier and fired a shot. What''s interesting is that after the bullet hit the ghost soldier, she didn''t stop. Instead, she bounced and jumped to the other one behind. On the ghost warrior, the two ghost warriors snorted at the same time and fell down. "Ah, you cheated, you hit twice at a time." The girl with long guns was unhappy: "Look at my trick! Peacemaker." She threw the long guns in her hand forward and hit the ground with a crash, and the five ghost warriors distributed in a straight line in front of her fell at the same time. This time it was the turn of the short gun girl to be upset: "You cheated, and you hit so many at a time. I want to release AOE too, optimistic." She doubled her hands and lifted forward at the same time, and said loudly: "The soldiers of the Ice Knights in front of me, get down, the barrage time has come." The scum soldiers of the Ice Knights understood her and squatted to the ground, but the ghosts didnt understand Grans words. They just saw the enemy in front of them suddenly lay down, and they were stunned. , Thought to himself: "Should I take advantage of the opponent to get down and chop him?" At this moment, the double guns of the short gun girl suddenly poured out a large bullet, spreading towards a fan-shaped area in front, and the ghost soldiers standing in this area were shot at the same time, screaming, puffing and puffing. The ground kept falling, and a large area fell in an instant. Both the enemy and us looked dumbfounded: "What the **** are these two women?" Chapter 924： Played beautifully Both the enemy and us are a little confused, how could it be possible to shoot so many bullets in two short blunderbuss? Isn''t the firecracker reloaded once every shot? How could this woman''s little blunderbuss continuously fire at the front fan-shaped area? What kind of black technology is this Nima? How do they know that the short gun girl is a skill in the game, it is not a skill in the real world, where do you need to consider what loading bullets when playing the game skill? The killing effect of this trick was amazing. The ghosts fell a lot, but the soldiers of the Ice Knights were unharmed because they were lying on the ground ahead of time. They waited for the "barrage time" to end and jumped up. , Gave a thumbs up to the two girls: "Two young ladies, they played beautifully." The middle-aged man who led the team couldn''t help but look at the two little girls with admiration. He thought that the two little girls were here to make a fool of himself, but now he realized that they did have some skills, and they seemed to be important reinforcements that were worth relying on. He hurriedly called out to the two girls: "Awesome! I apologize for what I said to you just now." The two girls were very proud: "Leave it to us." However, there are CDs for game skills, especially this kind of big move. After playing once, it takes a long time to CD. After the short shot girl finished a round, she slapped the double shot: "Oh, I can''t let it go for the second time." Middle-aged person: "..." Although the ghosts could not understand her words, they could understand her movements. They immediately understood that the guns in the girl''s hands were no longer available, and they yelled something like "eight fang deer" for people to listen to. I didn''t understand the language, waved a long knife, and rushed towards the girl. But the soldiers of the Ice Knights on the ship are not fools. Even if they dont know how long it will take for the girls firecrackers to perform the second big move, they also know a basic principle, that is, "the front of the long-range occupation. You need a close profession to make a meat shield." The soldiers roared and rushed to the front of the two girls, blocking the ghost warrior. With just such a block, the two girls are safe again. They can''t use big moves, but can they level A and put off small skills. You knocked down a ghost, and I knocked down a ghost. In a blink of an eye, the two overturned several ghost soldiers. At this time, the group of ghosts in common clothes on the iron armored boat also found that the situation here was not good. A commoner ghost said something in his mouth, then pointed at the two girls, and shouted in ghost language: " Sensual!" I saw a bright brilliance flew out of his hand suddenly, dashed through the air, and flew towards the two girls. This Guanghua doesn''t know what it is, it looks like magic! A warrior had quick eyes and quick hands. He paused on the deck with his feet, and jumped to block in front of the two little girls. "boom!" The brilliant brilliance hit the warrior''s shield, and then, exploded, and for an instant, four groups of strange oriental characters appeared in the sky. These four groups of runes were in a square shape and surrounded the warrior. No one at the scene can recognize these runes, only Robb recognizes them. These are actually four groups of traditional Chinese characters... "Fire magic", "earth magic", "water magic", "wind magic"! Then, the four groups of runes rotated at the same time, suddenly turned into four-color light, and smashed toward the middle at the same time. At that moment, the warrior holding the shield seemed to be hit by fire magic, earth magic, water magic, and wind magic at the same time, and his whole person was changing color, red, blue, green, black... When the four elements of Alchemy were finished in turn, the warrior was already unstable and fell to the ground with a thud, dying. Robb couldn''t help but exclaimed in the distance: "It''s a great trick, the onmyoji''s high-level alchemy is amazing." As he said, he secretly threw a healing technique and gave the wounded soldier a mouthful of milk. . However, the Onmyoji''s shot also shocked the two girls. They saw such a powerful "magic" in the distance. Of course, they had to be dealt with immediately. The short gun girl reacted quickly, raised the double guns, touched the two guns, and hit the onmyoji. However The Onmyoji is also very witty. He knows that the fire guns can hit far, so after releasing a "Shen Luo Wanxiang", he immediately backed up, opened the distance, and just withdrew from the range of fire guns, bows and arrows, and magic. outside. The bullet shot by the short gun girl couldn''t hit him. However, just when the onmyoji was secretly proud, the long gun girl suddenly lifted the long gun in her hand, and took a long glance...on the yin and yang forehead, a strange mark in the shape of a scope immediately appeared. He is a little puzzled, what does this sign mean? After a second! The long gun girl finished aiming and only heard the sound of a "touch". The long gun in her hand opened fire, and the bullet flew easily over a long distance, breaking the distance limit that ordinary fire guns, bows, arrows, and magic could not reach. It hit the Onmyoji easily. The Onmyoji screamed and fell to the sky. The short gun girl turned her head and said: "Wow? Long gun can hit this far?" The long gun girl smiled and said: "Hey, this is called-let the bullets fly! It''s the big gun of long guns, in fact, you can, as long as you switch to long guns." "Hey? I don''t like long guns." The two sisters talked awkwardly while flattening A with their hands. The ghost warriors were unlucky. They wanted to rush over and bring down these two strange firecrackers, but the soldiers of the Kingdom of Gran resisted. , The strongest onmyoji in the team was knocked down after he released a sorrowful vigor, which was also embarrassing for the thief. It''s impossible for the battle to go on now! A retreat order was issued from the iron armored ship, and the ghost soldiers began to withdraw from the iron armored ship. The middle-aged leader of the Ice Knights shouted: "You can''t let them escape. Once you let them escape, they will threaten other ships." Everyone is not here to play this voyage, but to solve the "big monster". If this "big monster" escapes, this voyage will be a waste of effort, and you will have to look for these next time. Guys. A group of fighters rushed forward to keep people, but those ghost warriors were really a bit careless. They actually left the wounded decisively. If anyone gets entangled by the soldiers of the Gran Kingdom, they will immediately abandon them. Anyway, they will retreat. In a blink of an eye, most of the ghosts who had just attacked the ship were evacuated, and those who were too late to evacuated were thrown away. What''s interesting is that these abandoned fighters are unrelenting in their morale, but they are even more crazy, shouting words that people don''t understand, and still doing desperate resistance. This momentum is really shocking. Then, the iron-clad boat turned around and rushed into the mist. Chapter 925： Are you speaking human words? "What''s the matter with these ghosts?" "Why throw your companions on our boat, turn around and run?" "Fak, are they still not human?" "Is this kind of race that discards companions really good?" While the soldiers besieged the ghosts who were left behind, they talked a lot. However, the ghosts who were thrown down were morale undiminished and even more fierce. They looked like they were about to die with the enemy. They were beaten fiercely, and the deck was still roaring. The soldiers of the Gran Kingdom wanted to drive. The ship could not pursue that ironclad ship. The two little girls also hurriedly fought a few more shots, brought down a few ghosts, and the soldiers joined forces and knocked down the remaining few stubborn guys to the ground, but when they completely dealt with the enemy, they can sail. At that time, I realized that the fog was so thick that I could no longer see where the enemy ship was going. The headed middle-aged man said: "Damn it! Just let them run like this." A soldier suggested: "Catch them in the direction they disappeared just now, maybe they can catch up." "It''s too dangerous to chase the enemy at full speed in this fog." "Yes, what if there are still ambushes in the fog?" The headed middle-aged man had to give an order: "Forget it, next time I will find a way to clean them up." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a blond, handsome young man with a head stretched out on the side of the armed merchant ship. Sitting on the side of the ship and fishing all the time, it doesn''t look like a great person. Of course the young man is Robb. He smiled and waved to the middle-aged man and said, "It won''t work next time. We don''t have time to stay here for too long. We have to rush to Dongtu Datang in a hurry. We will do it this time. Bar." Middle-aged man: "Hey? But this fog..." Robb smiled and said, "This is the secret technique used by the Eastern occultist, called the smog technique. Just break it." "Hey?" The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment: "We tried the dispelling technique, and it can''t be broken." Robb smiled and said: "Look up!" He squeezed several seals against the fog in the sky, and said in his mouth: "All those who are facing the battle are arrayed in front-break!" At the same time that this "break" was shouted, it seemed that there was an invisible force that soared into the sky and crashed into the thick fog in the sky. After that, the fog changed at a speed visible to the naked eye as if it was dispelled by soldiers. Faint, dissipate, and finally disappear without a trace. The clearness of the sea is restored. Everyone takes a closer look. The iron-clad ship that attacked them in the fog just now is fleeing desperately not far away. On the opposite deck, there are a few men with a bewildered look, obviously not doing it. Understand the situation, the "smog technique" they released was actually broken by the Westerners? How can this be? Of course, not only are they dumbfounded, but the people of the Ice Knights are also dumbfounded. They looked at Robb with weird eyes, before asking directly: "How can you break the Eastern Secret Art?" Robb smiled and said: "What are you still stunned? Hurry up and leave the other party behind. Otherwise, I''m going to make a move. Don''t talk or make sense. Once I make a move, you won''t have any more fun. " The two little nuns said: "It''s better for you to do it, we don''t want to fight anymore." It turned out that the two little nuns just came out to fight with excitement, but after they calmed down after the fight, they realized that they were beating people just now, not monsters, and then they became sad all of a sudden. It hurts! After all, they have been nuns, have a kind personality, and prefer to help others instead of hurting others. I didn''t think much about it at first, but now I see the injured ghost humming on the deck, and I don''t want to make any more shots. Ghosts are also humans. Although they have multiple horns, they are indeed real people. When Robb heard what the two nuns said, he immediately understood: "Well, my two little girls don''t want to make a move anymore. The Ice Knights, do you still want to play? When I make a move, it really grabs business. " The middle-aged man who led the team couldn''t laugh or cry out: "If you can''t fight, who loves to fight? Do you have any means to catch them as soon as possible, then use it. We won''t blame you for grabbing business." "Then it will be easy!" Robb smiled and said, "I''ll go too." He suddenly stamped his foot on the deck: "Leap heroically!" Scrubbing the ground, he jumped up and fell towards the escaping iron-clad ship. This jump looked so powerful. Everyone looked at his take-off and thought: This heroic jumping posture, I am afraid that it can jump hundreds of yards, and it will definitely jump to the enemy''s deck. It is so powerful, this person is afraid that it is not A powerful warrior? They were wrong! Robb''s jumping skills follow the rules of the game, no matter how powerful he jumps, he can only jump 60 yards. So he flew 60 yards toward the enemy ship in an extremely handsome manner, and fell straight into the sea with a puff. Everyone: "..." This is very cheating! The middle-aged man said profusely: "Hey, do you want to fish him up?" The two little girls smiled and said, "No need." I saw Robb just fell into the water, brushing the ground, and a seal appeared. The seal turned his head and waved to the people on the boat. It seemed to be a gesture of "I''m fine", but the seal Who can understand the gestures? I only saw the palm of a tablet waving and waving there, and I felt happy. Then, the seal swam towards the iron-clad boat at a fast speed. The people on the armored ship have been closely monitoring the movement of the ship behind. Of course, after seeing this scene, an archer immediately stood on the side of the ship, opened his bow and set arrows, brushed against the seal, and fired several arrows in a row. But the seal was so fast that the arrow couldn''t touch its fur at all. In a blink of an eye, it swam to the side of the boat, slapped its tail **** the water, and jumped out of the water. It jumped so high that it actually jumped straight from the sea onto the boat. The ghosts on the ship exclaimed for a while, and two of them swung their swords and slashed at the seal. The seal gently avoided the two long knives, waved the fleshy palms, slapped and slapped the two ghosts to the ground. It also landed on the deck at the same time, then shook its body and changed back again. The handsome blond guy smiled at the ghosts on the ship: "Wow!" The ghosts were surprised, this Westerner actually understands our ghost language? However, now that the sky is clear, what do you mean by "good evening"? However, Robb immediately shook his head with regret: "It''s over, there are not many ghosts who can talk, what should I do if it is swollen? Oh, there is it!" He suddenly said to the ghosts in a serious manner: "You Di, aren''t you serious ghosts? It should be the Japanese pirates who work, and you Di, Xeras Las, work!" Ghosts: "Are you talking human words? Seal language?" Chapter 926： Bamen Dunjia The two sides have language barriers, which is very embarrassing. Robbhuis ghost language is only a few words like "Gong Ba Wah", "Ya Mie Da", "Yi Dang", "Yi Ku", "Moses Moses", with these few words I want to communicate normally. , I''m afraid it is a bit difficult. But forget it, Robb feels that it doesnt matter if he doesnt communicate. The group of ghosts in front of him is obviously a scum among the ghosts, the authentic Japanese pirates, the kind who do bad things on the sea, even the people of the ghosts own country are deeply affected. The harm, no matter the three seven twenty one, let''s take a bite before talking about it. He raised a hand high... The ghost warriors froze slightly, and then rushed towards him abruptly. Robb smiled and waved his hand forward: "Sen Luo Wanluo!" A group of bright light flew out from his palm, exactly the same as the "Shen Luo Wanxiang" released by the Onmyoji of the Ghost Human Race just now. The difference is that Robb released this group of light, which looks bigger. More dazzling. Of course, the power is also greater! The dazzling light suddenly turned into four groups of runes, floating in the air. Fire magic, earth magic, water magic, wind magic! Then the Talisman culture was a four-color light, smashed towards the middle, the ghost warrior standing in the middle was suddenly smashed, and the color of his body was constantly changing. When the light smashed, the soldiers had fallen to the ground. . An exclamation sounded from the boat: "What''s the situation?" "This is impossible!" "This Westerner actually knows our onmyoji." "And his onmyoji seems to be very powerful." "Bageyalu, I don''t believe it." Two ghostly onmyojis and a ghostly occultist sprang up from the ship. The three looked at each other, and they all felt incredible. However, when it was not time to be surprised, he had to be knocked down first. The two onmyojis chanted onmyoji, and the occultist also began to chant the occult... Robb smiled and said, "I don''t have time to play with you. I have to hurry. Let''s end it quickly." He raised his hand again, with the palm facing the sky, squeezed a squeeze, and then slapped his palm on the ground, from top to bottom, and slapped it on the deck. The moment his palm hits the deck, a weird The eastern formation method appeared on the deck where he clapped his hands. This formation has a different appearance. Its birthplace should be Dongtu Datang, but after it spread to the country of ghosts, it was set up by the onmyoji of the country of ghosts. There are many gates, if the casting animation can be paused to count, the audience can count them, and there are eight gates painted on them. "The Profound meaning of Onmyoji-Eight Gate Dunjia!" (In Hokage, Eight Gate Dunjia is set as the body number, but in Nobunaga''s Ambition OL, Eight Gate Dunjia is set as a high-level onmyoji, this book uses This is the setting of Onmyoji. There is no doubt that Nobunaga''s Ambition OL is more Japanese than Hokage.) "boom!" With a loud noise, four-color streamers rushed out of the formation and hit all the ghosts on the ship at the same time. The ghosts screamed and overturned one after another. The two Onmyojis who were chanting were not spared either. They were hit by the light, groaned and fell to the ground. After two rolls on the ground, they said with a grimace, "This is not Maybe... such a high-level onmyoji..." After one move, there was no one standing on the boat. Robb then beckoned to the stunned Frost Knights, turned on the bard''s "Sound of Nature" skill, and greeted from a distance: "Come and clean up the battlefield." The middle-aged man, the leader of the Ice Knights, asked the two little girls with a bewildered look: "This...Who is this young man? Why can he become a seal like a druid, and release it? The mysterious Eastern technique?" The two little girls smiled and said: "He is Godafather from Westwind City!" "What?" The middle-aged man froze suddenly: "Oh my mother, is Godafather from Westwind City? God!" The soldiers of the Ice Knights on the ship froze. No one could have imagined that there would be a legendary hero, a man who ended the war, Godafather from Westwind City. This is really the **** luck of a lifetime! Many people knelt down on one knee on the deck, and looked at Robb with admiring eyes. Robb smiled and scolded: "Come and clean up the mess, don''t be in a daze." "Ah, yes, quickly drive the boat over." That night, everyone returned to the pier of the Tower of Ice. The battleships of the Knights of Ice, Robb and their armed merchant ships, and the ghosts'' ironclad ships were anchored in the harbor together. The soldiers of the Ice Knights put all the captured ghosts in prison, and then invited sea merchants who knew ghosts to come over and asked them where the boats and people they had robbed were. However, the result of the persecution was cruel and heart-stirring. The ships that had been attacked by ghosts in the past did not leave a living, and they were all killed by the pirates of the ghosts. These ghosts are exactly the kind of Japanese pirates Robb knows, but in this world, they are called "ghosts", because the country of ghosts is currently in the turmoil of the Warring States period, with wars and disasters, and can''t be mixed in the country. The exiled samurai and deserters came to the sea to do evil. After hearing that all the crew members attacked by them were killed, the people of the Ice Knights sentenced the ghosts to death. Robb had no objection to this. For pirates, the laws of various countries are basically the same, and there is nothing wrong with it. Appropriately, these people should also pay the price of their lives for the bad things they have done. The nature of their killing and that of soldiers in war killing each other''s soldiers is fundamentally different, and it is not worthy of forgiveness. Robb said: "I didn''t expect the ghosts to run so far now. Even the harbor of our Grand Kingdom was attacked. On the East Rabbit Datang side, I dont know how many ghosts are still active. It seems that there is enough ahead. Cause trouble." The fathers of the two little girls whispered: "Will it be difficult for us to do business with Dongtu Datang in the Kingdom of Granny?" "There is indeed such a problem." Robb said, "However, the Kingdom of Grande and Dongtu Datang are too far apart, and the navy cannot go to the east to clear out the ghosts. This matter can only be done by Dongtu Datang. In addition, the current civil strife in the ghost country is also temporary. When the warring states of the ghost country ends, the Japanese pirates will naturally decrease. During this period, reduce commerce with the Eastern countries and take more routes to the New World. It is really necessary to trade with the East. At that time, we must also unite several maritime merchants to form a large fleet before going." The father of the two little girls wrote down these words. That night, the people of the Ice Knights set up a banquet and wanted to entertain Robb, but when they came to find Robb on the pier, they found that Robb and the three merchant ships had quietly left the port and continued to move eastward. Chapter 927： Eighteen Bu After the fleet left the Ice Tower, it no longer moved along the coastline, but headed northeastward and deep into the sea. In this way, there would be no shoreline scenery to see. The two captains watched the compass all day for fear of going in the wrong direction. Robb was fishing all day, and the two little girls accompany him to go fishing together, occasionally helping him tidy up the mess that he had caught. This kind of lazy, happy and peaceful life, after a few days happily, Robb didn''t go to count how many days have passed, anyway, it''s just a mess. On this day, there was light rain on the sea. The rain was not heavy, but the wind was not small. Once the sea was windy, there would be waves. As a result, all three boats fluttered in the waves, fluttered over, and swayed. The two little girls were a little unsteady on the deck. They were not sailors who had grown up on the ship all their lives, but female marine merchants who had grown up halfway. So once the waves got up, they felt very painful. Fortunately, Robb was there and he was one of them. Holding a girl''s hand, all three of them can stand firmly on the deck, but in this way, they can no longer fish. never mind! What does it matter if I can hold my sisters little hand and catch less fish for a while? While she was charming, a little girl suddenly yelled: "Ah, I see the land ahead!" Robb actually saw it with reconnaissance skills a long time ago, but in order to make the girl happy, he pretended to look like he just saw it, and smiled: "Oh, there is really land ahead. It seems that we are approaching Dongtu Datang. ." The sailors on the three boats are beginning to feel vigorous. The sailors are also human. Humans still prefer the feeling of stepping on the ground. After living on the boat for a long time, seeing a piece of land is like seeing their relatives. All three boats strengthened and rushed towards the sea. The land in front is approaching, and everyone can now see the trees beside the land. These trees are very strange. They all have a bare trunk, towering up, and a few large leaves spread out on top of their heads. It looks like a big umbrella. Now these big umbrella-like trees are shaking in the wind, which looks very interesting. The two little girls clapped their hands and laughed: "What kind of weird tree is this?" Robb said, "This is called a coconut tree. The water in the fruit is delicious." "Huh? How do you meet?" The two little girls said in a strange way. "I have visited Dongtu Datang before." "Oh oh!" The two little girls said, "Where is this land?" Robb said: "I guess this is not land, but an island, called Hainan Island." The father of the two little girls walked over and laughed: "Godafather made a mistake this time. The name of the island in front is Nanli Island. As far as we know, Dongtu Datang does not have an island called Hainan Island." Robb rolled his eyes and thought: Isn''t it Hainan Island? When it comes to another world, it becomes Nanli Island. "There are also residents on this island, but..." the father of the two little girls said: "There is no decent port and city here. If we dock here, we won''t get decent supplies. If Godafather landed here. Its also very troublesome to go to the Central Plains. I still have to continue sailing forward and rush to Boning Port, the most prosperous and lively port of Dongtu Datang. If Godafather disembarks at Boning Port, you can easily enter Dongtu University. In the most prosperous Central Plains area in Tang Dynasty, it should be more convenient to find ore there." Robb smiled and said, "Just do what you said!" The fleet decided not to dock, and wanted to continue to move forward. The two little girls pouted pitifully: "Isn''t it docked? We still want to try the coconut tree fruit that Godafather said just now. Godafather said it''s delicious." The two fathers said unhappily, "How could the fleet dock just to let you eat some fruit? How much time would that have to be wasted?" Robb smiled and said: "The fleet doesn''t need to stop, I''ll take them to pick the fruit." "Hey?" The two little girls were overjoyed. I saw Robb wrapped a little girl''s waist with one hand, brushed the ground and flew up, and flew towards the coconut trees on the shore. The crew on the ship uttered jealous cheers: "Oh my God! Flying!" But they also know that they are big lords and it is impossible for Godafather to hug them to play flying skills. Such benefits can only be enjoyed by a pure and lovely girl, so watch it. Soon, the three of them flew to the coconut tree. Luckily, it happened to be the season when the coconuts were ripe. The two girls picked two big coconuts, held them in their arms, giggled, their little faces were pink and pink. Robb looked at the smiles of the two little girls picking the coconut field in his arms, and he was also happy. However, when the three of them just turned their heads and planned to fly back to the ship, they found that there were actually two fleets fighting on the sea in the northeast. These two fleets are not the kind of western galleons, but a bunch of messy boats, most of which are hard sailing boats. This kind of boats usually cannot sail long distances and can only play in the coastal areas not far from the shore. The boats are not big. . Robb used the knowledge he learned in the game "The Great Sailing Era" to know that most of these ships were typical Dongtu Datang merchant ships, and the ones who fought with them were hard sailing ships from the ghost race. The two fleets fought fiercely, and the rabbit man and the ghost man could be seen on the deck wielding weapons. The two little girls couldn''t help but whispered: "What''s the situation?" Robb shook his head and sighed: "You don''t need to ask, this is the maritime merchant or pirate of Dongtu Datang. During the battle with the ghost bandits, in the era of great voyages, the ghost bandits are the confidant of the rabbits." "Then what shall we do?" the two little girls said: "Which side do you want to help?" Robb smiled and said, "If the people on Dongtu Datang''s side are regular soldiers or merchants, we will help Dongtu fight the ghost bandits. If it''s just the pirates who kill the pirates, we will not help each other. Because, no matter which country it is from. Pirates, they are not good people." While talking, Robb flew back to the fleet with the two little girls in his arms. The watchmen in the fleet had also discovered the battle on the Northeast Sea at this time. The more than 20 ships were inextricably fought and looked very lively. . Robb put the two little girls down, then turned to their father and asked, "Can you recognize who these Dongtu Datang people are? See if they are regular army, maritime merchants, or pirates." The two captains watched carefully with the "binoculars" for a while, and then said with a serious face: "Report to Godafather, we recognized the flags on the Bunnyman ship. They are not official Dongtu Datang officials, nor are they ordinary seamen. Shang, is the most famous maritime armed group in Dongtu Datang, named''Eighteen Bu''. They call themselves maritime merchants and can buy and sell goods everywhere, but in fact they do nothing different from pirates, and they can also rob caravans. Its a headache. We used to avoid them when we came to Dongyang for business." Chapter 928： Time to pay the protection fee "Eighteen divination? What kind of strange name is this?" Robb was surprised. The two captains couldn''t laugh or cry out: "They probably like to eat carrots, so let''s call them this name." Robb: "..." Forget it, don''t complain about the taste of the rabbit''s name, you will lose when you complain. Robb grasped the key point and said: "Since it is the pirate vs. the ghost, it is the dog biting the dog, don''t worry, we just walk around the battlefield." The fleet began to maneuver, intending to bypass the battlefield and continue north along the coastline. However, as soon as they started to circle, there was a ship in the battlefield out of the circle and heading towards them. A large flag was planted on the ship, and a huge radish was painted on the flag. It was the ship to which the "Eighteen Bu" belonged. On the bow stood a group of energetic rabbit people, all dressed wickedly, they looked like "heroes of the rivers and lakes". The ship was still far away, and there was a rabbit man on the ship yelling: "The ship ahead, are you from the West? I order you to stop immediately and pay the protection fee." Robb couldn''t help being amused: "These guys... are obviously fighting the ghost bandits, and they have to come out in a boat to make trouble for us. It''s really frantic." The two captains suddenly looked embarrassed: "Eighteen divinations have always been like this. As long as they see the meat, they are not allowed to run away a gram." Robb asked curiously: "Have you encountered this kind of thing before?" The two captains nodded: "I have encountered it! If they are not available, they will send a ship to collect protection fees and let them go. If they are free, they will be surrounded by a large fleet. If the negotiations are not proper, they may directly rob them. ." Robb said: "Then what did you do before?" The two captains said bitterly: "Pay the protection fee! As long as they talk carefully and pay the protection fee, they will not do anything, and after paying the protection fee, they will send us a flag and put this flag in. On the boat, no one will dare to provoke us. In this sea, the eighteenth divination is the boss...Oh, now it seems that there are more ghosts who dare to challenge them." Robb laughed out loud with a "poof": "How can this be done like a martial arts novel? Also planted a protection flag." They were chatting happily. The eighteenth divination ship had already intercepted them in front of them, and the bunny man on the bow repeated what had just been said loudly: "Stop the ship and pay the protection fee...otherwise you will..." Robb''s head came out from the bow of the ship, and he smiled at the rabbit man in front of him: "I said, Lord Rabbit, you are fighting with the ghost bandits. The fight is inextricably difficult, and there is still the mood to separate from the battlefield. A boat came out to ask us to collect protection fees. How free are you?" When the rabbit man heard Robbs standard Shuangqing Mandarin, he couldnt help but hesitated slightly: Huh? You foreigner, you speak our Chinese very well. Its just that the term Rabbit Er is not well used, even though you are very good at it. I respectfully call me "Lord," but the word actually has another meaning. I think you are a Westerner and don''t care about you. Next time you dare to call me Lord Rabbit, I will take your head off and kick the ball." "Wow! I see, Lord Rabbit!" Robb said. Rabbit man: "Nima! Are you calling this fellow knowingly?" Robb said: "You block the road and rob, oh, no, it is a looting from the sea, and you want me to respectfully call you a man, do you think you are too high? I remind you of friendship, your hard sail It''s very small, and my side is a three-masted galleon. You dare to stop in front of me? Believe it or not, I will bump you head-on and hit you to the bottom of the sea to feed the fish." The rabbit''s face changed color and exclaimed: "Left full rudder, flash!" The hard sailing hurriedly turned around and avoided. Robb and their galleon really didnt stop, and they rushed straight from the place where the rabbit-mans boat had just stopped. If the rabbits didnt let go, they would really go to the sea to feed the fish now. NS. He couldn''t help being furious: "Oh, you Western devil, dare you not put our eighteen divinations in your eyes, you are dead." Robb smiled and waved to him: "Wow! When you clean up the ghost bandits, come and pretend to be forceful to me." The Bunnyman really didn''t dare to provoke these three Western galleons. The ghosts over there hadn''t dealt with them yet, and they couldn''t tell enough combat power to deal with the Westerners. He waved his simple sword at the three big sailing ships that were going away, and shouted: "I remember the look of your ship. You are dead. You have no way of moving in this sea area." "Wow! I''m waiting!" Robb''s voice dissipated in the sea breeze... The Bunnyman hummed twice, returned to the cabin, and brought out a basin in which a fish was swimming. The Bunnyman quickly wrote a letter: "Brother from the north, please stop three western three-masted ships. The galleon, judging from the flag, those three ships are from the Kingdom of Gran. They dare not give us eighteen divinations, no protection fees, and they will kill them soon. By the way, there is a young foreign devil with yellow hair on them. , Full of grotesque words, catch me alive, and I want to smash him into pieces." He put the envelope in a small bamboo tube, stuffed it with oil cloth, made it waterproof, and then tied it to the fish''s tail. After tying it up, he picked up the water basin and splashed it in mid-air. The water in the basin was all splashed in the air, splashing a crystal drop of water. The fish originally in the box was also thrown into the air, but the fish did not fall with the water. When it reached the sea, it unexpectedly spread a pair of wings in mid-air, slapped it twice, and flew. It turned out that this is a flying fish! It spun around on the bunny-man''s hard sailing boat, and then flew north. The rabbit man turned the bow of the ship and rushed towards the ghost bandits again. Robb and his team continued to drive north. The rabbits did not catch up from behind. It seemed that the threat of the ghosts was indeed not small. Before the ghosts were dealt with, they really had no time to deal with the Westerners. The two captains were a little worried and said: "Godafather, now we have completely offended the eighteenth divination. We were not afraid at all when you were there. But when you arrive at Port Bonin, you have to disembark, and then we will return to the Gran Kingdom. It''s a bit difficult." Robb smiled and said: "I dare to provoke them. Of course, I have already figured out a way for you. After I disembark, I will open a portal for you so that you can take the boat with you and go back to the Gran Kingdom instantly. I see how long the eighteenth divination will look for you on this sea." The two captains laughed: "Hahaha, this is really funny! They didn''t even think we could open a portal and ran away. They would go crazy looking for us in this sea area, but they couldn''t find it all the time. Its fun too." Chapter 929： Xiangshan Port The small fishing village of the Eastern style is very different from the Western architectural style. Westerners like to build houses with stones, and they like to build the houses with horns and corners to show the geometric beauty, but the Orientals are not like this. They use wood and thatch. Come to build a house, the style of the house is unusually complex, showing a simple and simple feeling. Robb stopped fishing and leaned on the side of the boat string, looking at a small fishing village on the shore, his eyes reluctant to leave. The two little girls were very curious and couldn''t help but leaned forward and asked, "Godfather, what''s the matter with you?" Robb smiled and said: "It''s nothing, just seeing these houses, I think they are beautiful, so look at them more." Speaking lightly, in fact, his heart is full of touch. He has been in this world for eight years. He has experienced three times in the Black Dragon Flying Year. After being away from home for so long, he will still feel homesick after all. But there is no home for him in another world, and the only one who can find the feeling of home is this country full of rabbits. Seeing the architectural style of the ancient town of Ciqikou in Shuangqing City on the shore, how can I not feel filled with emotion. "Looking back, I will open up an area in Shuangqing City and build all houses of this style." Robb said, "The name of this area is called Bunny Street." The two little girls laughed happily: "That''s OK?" "Of course." Robb said, "No matter how fierce the war was and how hated each other, everyone in this world will eventually become a villager, and ethnic and culture will merge. This is a law that cannot be escaped. Its not surprising that there is an Oriental Street in a western city, and its not surprising that a foreigners street appears in an Oriental city." While chatting, the small village passed, the fleet continued to the north, and I dont know how long it took to sail. A natural harbour appeared by the sea. There are many ships moored here, and there are actually Western sailing ships. The two captains came to Robb and reported: "Godfather, this is a small seaport city on the southeast coast of Dongtu Datang. The name is Xiangshan Port, which is smaller than Boning Port, but it is also called Dongtu Datang. The second largest port, there are many caravans from the Gran Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom, and it is the place where we Westerners gather the most in Dongtu Datang." Robb thought to himself: This is about the equivalent of Hong Kong in the original world. He asked curiously: "This is only the second largest? Port Bonin is better than here?" The two captains nodded: "Boning Port is the busiest and busiest port in Dongtu Datang. This Xiangshan Port is still a long way away. It is almost entirely a port supported by us Westerners, Dongtu Datang''s. People don''t pay much attention to this port." "I see!" In fact, Robb didn''t know that even in the great nautical era of the original world, Hong Kong was quite backward in the beginning, far inferior to Ningbo. At that time, Ningbo was the most powerful and greatest port in the East. Toyotomi Hideyoshi, a celebrity in the Warring States Period of the island country, once thought that Ningbo was the best place in the world. Robb pointed to the Xiangshan Port in front and smiled and said: "I want to visit this harbour. We can stop here for a while and then continue to Bonin Port." The two captains nodded: "Of course there is no problem." The two answered this first, and then whispered: "However, there is also a bad place here. This is the site of the eighteenth divination. Those Western businessmen who paid the protection fee are safe here, but like ours. Those who dont give eighteen divinations...it will be more inconvenient...Of course, we dont need to be afraid of them if you are here, just to prevent them from playing yin." Robb smiled and said: "I understand, so you don''t have to be afraid of eighteen divinations to let the crew move within the scope of my sight." The two captains ordered, and the three large sailing ships began to approach Xiangshan Port. Before docking, I saw a few small boats with Dongtu Datangs official dragon flag blocking them. Several rabbits and sailors wearing Dongtu Datang officers and soldiers clothes stood on the bow, shouting to the big ship: Where are you from? Ship? Declare customs immediately and pay taxes." Robb turned to the two captains: "There are officials from Dongtu Datang here?" The two captains hurriedly introduced Robb: "Although this place is not valued by Dongtu Datang, it is also a place under the jurisdiction of the government, and more and more attention has been paid in recent years." It turned out that Xiangshan Port at this time, in the establishment of Dongtu Datang, was only a small county called Xiangshan County. It was embarrassing, but he did not expect that one day a large Western ship would come here, and then this small county town with a natural port would suddenly become a fire. Western ships arrived one by one, and the ruined place became more and more prosperous. At first, the county magistrate was happy because the tax revenue had increased, but slowly it felt something was wrong. There were hundreds of Xiangyong in his hand. , It seems a bit unable to hold these foreigners. After the number of foreigners increased, they began to deny face to the county magistrate and refused to accept his control. Some people even refused to pay taxes and wanted to face him. More than a year ago, a group of people from the Norma Kingdom saw that the county magistrate had no soldiers in his hands. They were so overwhelmed that they built a walled city on the seashore, occupied the territory of Dongtu Datang, and sent two hundred sailors to defend the city to bully the county. Ling had only a few hundred militiamen in his hand, thinking that the county magistrate could not help them. The county magistrate was so angry that he hurriedly reported to the Guangdong admiral above, and then the admiral sent five thousand rabbit soldiers with a casual word. The foreigners were dumbfounded on the spot. On the western side, how difficult is it to transfer five thousand soldiers out? This would have moved several knights, it would be impossible without the king to speak up. How can I know that the commander of any district in Dongtu Datang will come here with so many orders. The five thousand rabbit soldiers pressed the two hundred soldiers of Norma to the ground and rubbed desperately, rubbing and rubbing like a devil''s pace. From then on, foreigners have been obedient, and they dont dare to mess around here anymore. Everyone has to be obedient to the rabbit. The county magistrate pays taxes. After listening to the story of the two captains, the two little girls couldnt help but laugh: "Noma cant beat it, but we have Godfather, and we are not afraid of these rabbits. The last time we came to collect our money for eighteen divinations, Godfather despised it. Didn''t expect these rabbits to come again? They are endless. Godfather, shall we bump them over again?" Robb shook his head: "This time I can''t bump into it. It is not the pirates who came to collect taxes this time, but the officials of Dongtu Datang Kingdom. They are reasonable and reasonable to collect taxes from us, and we should also declare in a serious manner. Taxes. This is not a question of whether I can beat or not, but a question of my respect for others." Chapter 930： Ill help you find a knight Especially when you are facing a country, if you don''t respect the sovereignty of others, then no matter how weak the country, there will be a group of people who will give up their lives to defend the dignity of the country and you will never die. Robb said: "We don''t need to respect the pirates, but we need to respect the officers and soldiers of Dongtu Datang. Let''s communicate well." The two captains nodded their heads, lowered the rope ladder, and took a few rabbit officers and soldiers onto the big ship, checked their documents, and submitted the business permit issued by the Kingdom of Gran. The rabbit soldiers did nothing to do, and they checked the boat. After there were no contraband, the tax was collected, and then I planned to leave. However, when one of the rabbit soldiers walked off the ship, he suddenly turned around and asked curiously: "You don''t have a flag for the eighteenth divination on your ship. You are so brave." "So you also know that the eighteenth divination is mixing in the waters around here?" Robb couldn''t help but ask back. Hearing his fluent Chinese, several rabbit soldiers couldn''t help being surprised and inexplicable, saying: "Who knows the eighteenth divination? But the eighteenth divination is powerful, and the entire southeast coast is all their forces. Scope, let alone we are just small soldiers. Even the county magistrates, prefects, Guangdong admirals, Guangdong and Guangxi governors, and eight provinces patrols have no way to get eighteen divinations. ." After finishing speaking, he lowered his voice and said, "There are also people with eighteen divinations in this Xiangshan Port. You don''t have a carrot flag on your boat. If you want to anchor in this port, you must be more careful." Robb said, "Thank you for your kind reminders." The two officers and soldiers got off the ship, shaking their heads and sighing as they walked: "It''s safer to pay for the protection. The young and vigorous have to fight with eighteen divinations. These people are more fierce than lucky." Soon, the three big ships landed and stopped at the pier. Robb is more familiar with the customs of the East, and he knows all the secret roads here. He glanced at the bank and immediately found that among the people on the bank, there were a few rabbits dressed and dressed like coolies. The people stood up, and they looked carefully at the sailing boat of Robb and others, then turned and ran, disappearing into the alleys of the harbor. "We have been targeted." Robb smiled: "The eighteenth divination seems to be coming." The two little girls laughed and said, "If Godfather is not there, we really have to be afraid, but Godfather is there and we don''t care about these people at all." The two captains greeted the sailors, got off the ship and chatted with local merchants on the pier. Then, many empty barrels were removed from the ship and placed on the pier. The merchants on the shore attracted a large group of migrant workers and brought a lot of food. The drinking water was moved over, poured into empty buckets, and the sailors moved these buckets back to the ship. This work is really not going to be completed in a short while. There are hundreds of sailors on each of the three large sailing ships. The food and water needs are very large, and it takes a long time to move. Robb took advantage of this moment, and said to the two little girls: "Let''s go to the shore for a walk!" The two little girls were overjoyed: "Okay, okay, it''s actually the first time we have come to the East." "Then just follow me. I''m Dongfangtong." Robb smiled and said, "I know everything about here." "Godfather is amazing." The two little girls pointed at a rabbit and said humanely: "Then teach us, is this rabbit a male or a female? We can''t recognize it at all." Robb turned his head and took a look. The rabbit was already out of shape because he ate too fat, and he really couldnt tell whether it was a male or a female. Looking at his face, a rabbit head could not tell the male and the female at all. Ma... "I took back the sentence I just said, not everyone knows it, ah ah ah!" The three of them got off the boat and walked on the streets of Xiangshan Port. This county is not big, but the population is quite large. It is mixed with things. There are not only the Granites, but also the Norma, and even a few people from the desert kingdom. Of course, more of them are rabbit people. The people on the street have a Southern accent from the north, and there are all kinds of languages. After only a few steps, a blond Westerner walked over, bowed to the three of Robb, and said in Grans words: "The three look amazing. They should have just arrived here. Right? Its not me. I know all the Westerners who settled in this Xiangshan Port. And the ones I dont know are newcomers. Im also called the panacea of ??the East. There is nothing I dont understand, you just need For a small amount of money, you can ask me to work for you. I will help you get acquainted with everything about this country and help you contact the rabbit merchants, so that you can make a lot of money, and I really only need a small amount of money." "Really know everything?" The two little girls giggled and pointed to a fat rabbit: "Is this rabbit a male or a female?" Blond Westerner: "..." No Westerner can answer this kind of frantic question, so I have to look dumbfounded. Robb smiled and patted the man on the shoulder: "Well, my little girl is joking with you, as long as you can provide me with information, I will give you a hundred gold coins." The man was overjoyed: "Oh, what information do you want, just ask!" Robb said: "I recently heard that the rabbit knights in the East seem to be fighting for something called''Xuanyuan Xuantie''. Do you know about this?" The man suddenly looked stiff: "Uh, this... the knights are a system of their own. What are they called quacks? I don''t quite understand the matter of their system." Robb said unhappily, "Then you still say that you are the panacea of ??the East. You have an **** and waste my time." The man was embarrassed: "But don''t worry, I know people in the rivers and lakes. I will find a knight to talk to you about this matter. It can also be regarded as providing you with information, what do you think?" Robb said, "That''s okay. Our ship is on the pier over there. Have you seen it? The one with the banner of the Kingdom of Granada hanging on it. If you find a knight who knows this, come and talk to us. ." Wan Jinyou hurriedly nodded and agreed, and Fei ran to look for the knight. Robb took the two girls and continued to stroll around. However, at this time, Xiangshan Port was too small and too climatic. After just two steps, there was no place to visit. The three had to return to the boat. Team, watching the sailors keep carrying buckets of food and drinking water. After more than an hour, Wanjinyou came back. He was accompanied by a rabbit that looked awesome. He was wearing a blue chivalry shirt, a long sword hanging from his waist, and a rabbit on his head. Top hat, like a hero full of body. Chapter 931： Rabbit knight Robb looked at the rabbit knight carefully, but the rabbit knight didn''t even bother to look at the westerner, his nostrils facing the sky, it looked super awesome. Wan Jinyou hurriedly came up to the round and smiled at Robb: "This is a hero. Of course, a hero has to be a little bit gracious, so he has always been like this. It''s not against you. Please don''t be angry." Robb smiled and said, "Well, the hero does have to be a little bit gracious." The two of them were talking about Ingrid Wash, and the bunny knight could not understand, or disdain to listen, but with his hands on his back, his head up to the sky, he looked unfathomable. Robb turned to him and said in Shuangqing Mandarin: "How do you call this hero?" "Huh?" The rabbit knight has a reaction now: "You yellow-haired ghost can actually speak my celestial language?" Robb said: "Can''t you say it? I can not only say, but also recite poems." The knight rabbit squinted: "Can you really memorize it? Let me recite a sentence." Robb smiled and said: "Then listen carefully..." He also learned to look like a rabbit knight, turned his back, put his hands behind his back, and looked up to the sky: "There is a bright moon in front of the bed, suspected to be frost on the ground, raised his head to see the bright moon, and bowed his head to think about his hometown." Rabbit knight: "I rub, really? And it seems to be a good poem, what foreign devil is so awesome?" Robb smiled and said: "I am a foreign devil on the surface, but inside I am a black-haired and yellow-skinned...cough...but it''s a rabbit." The person beside: "..." The rabbit knight doesn''t want to struggle with this problem anymore. If you continue to struggle with it, you will be crazy, so let''s grasp the point. He turned his back again, put his hands behind his back, and said with a lonely snow-like appearance: "I won''t talk too much nonsense. Since you understand my Celestial dialect, it saves translation. If you come to me, what can I do? What to say?" Robb turned his head and said to Wanjin Oil with Ingrid Wash: "You didn''t tell him what I wanted to ask?" Wan Jinyou said, "I told him." Robb: "Then he asked me?" Wan Jinyou said: "Heroes... all heroes are like this..." Robb: "My Fake!" Forget it, there is no reason to talk with this kind of unknown hero. Robb turned to the rabbit knight and said in Shuangqing Mandarin: "I invite you to inquire about Xuanyuan Xuantie. ." The rabbit knight "hahahaha" laughed for a while, and then said: "You wait for the people of the Banbang to ask me about the mysterious iron in the sky. What is the purpose? Is it possible that you still want to fight for it?" Robb said: "You have guessed all this, I really want to grab it." The rabbit knight was happy: "Just wait?" Robb: "Do I look weak?" The rabbit knight stopped speaking, lonely as snow, just sighed: "Oh!" Robb: "Can we speak well?" The rabbit knight said: "I advise you not to mix things that shouldn''t be mixed, don''t inquire about news that shouldn''t be inquired, how big your head is and how big a hat is. I''m here specifically to persuade you such a sentence. Stop it, lets say goodbye..." After speaking, he turned and left. Robb was speechless for a while. How could something like the Bunny Knight be so awkward? You dont want to say dont come! Wanjinyou is also very depressed, how can this make information fees? He hurriedly hung the knight''s arm: "Don''t go the hero!" This side was pulling, pulling, and arguing. Suddenly, a large group of rabbit people sprang up on the side of the dock. These people were not uniformly dressed. Some looked like vegetable sellers, and some looked like pig killers. Some looked like a fortune teller...Three teachings and nine streams, everything, and hundreds of people gathered in an instant. When the rabbit officers and soldiers on the pier saw these people, they immediately stepped aside and pretended not to see them. This group obviously came for Robb and the others. As soon as they came, they blocked the place where the three boats went ashore. At the same time, several boats in the port started moving. These boats were all hard-sail boats. It was not big in size, but in large numbers. It sprang from all directions and cut off the navigation channel of three big ships at once. Robb and others fell into a siege instantly! Wan Jinyou was pulling and tugging with the rabbit knight. Unexpectedly, the two of them couldn''t help being shocked by the sudden play. Five seconds later, Wan Jinyou screamed: "No, it''s... the eighteenth divination!" He turned his head and said to Robb: "What can you do with the eighteenth divination?" Robb smiled and said, "Yes, we refuse to pay protection fees." Wan Jinyou: "Fak, you killed him." He hurried to the ships gunwale and shouted at the people below in Da Tang language: "Everyone on the road, you are wronged, you are indebted. You know me, I am a messenger in this port, and I and this The people in the three boats have no relationship. Everyone lifts up your hands and lets me go." After he finished speaking, he swept the ground and jumped off the ship''s side, and fell into the sea with a thud. The ridicule of eighteen rabbits sounded from the dock: "These two goods are cleared quickly." "Forget it, I do know this panacea, it''s a local snake in this harbor, and it has nothing to do with the people on these three ships." "Leave him alone!" A bunny man who looked like the leader walked out from the crowd and said loudly to Robb and the others: "You Western devils are so courageous, you dare to run rampant without paying the protection fee on my site with eighteen divinations. I dared to crash into the ship we sent to collect protection fees while I was fighting with the Japanese pirates. You are dead and there is no room for negotiation. I am here to announce your death, not to negotiate with you. ." Robb: "Wow! So arrogant." The two little girls stood beside Robb and said with a grin, "Godfather, beat them up." Robb nodded, and was about to stand up as a bully. At this moment, a proud voice rang: "I think it is some kind of rat who ran out to make trouble. It turned out to be the eighteenth divination. , I have long heard that you are doing evil and raging in the countryside, and now you actually received protection money from the foreign devils. You are damaging the image of my Dongtu Datang! I, Luo, I will teach you here today. , And give back to this mang rivers and lakes a bright universe." Everyone: "Huh?" Both the enemy and us looked dumbfounded, looking for the voice together, only to find that the speaker was the rabbit knight who had been brought aboard by Wanjin Oil just now. His blue knight suit was hunting in the sea breeze. The hat on his head has been taken off, revealing a gray and white rabbit head, with an expression of incomprehension on his face, and his right hand is pressed on the scabbard on his waist. The eighteenth gangsters on the dock stared at him together. After watching for a long time, someone said, "Is your rabbit sick?" The rabbit knight snorted: "If the road sees unevenness, draw a knife to help, how can it be called sick?" Chapter 932： Whats the problem with me applauding him? Most of the sailors on the ship didnt understand Da Tang, so the rabbit knights strong rhetoric did not cause any movement among the sailors. The two captains who understood a few words didnt quite understand. The words that are difficult, such as the mang rivers and lakes, and the heavens and earth, are too difficult, and the two captains sounded stunned. Therefore, in general, no one applauded. On the contrary, the eighteenth gangs on the dock, after hearing these words, were a little dazed, and then laughed loudly: "This man wants to die." "Pretend to be a hero!" "What the **** is wrong?" "act recklessly." The little boss of the eighteenth divination, the rabbit who wore a knight costume and looked a little bit of status said: "Where do you come from? Forcibly be a foreign devil? Report your name and let the uncle listen to it. " The rabbit knight said with a proud face: "Huh! People from the rivers and lakes, punch Nanshan-Luo''s legs." Everyone: "..." The little boss of the eighteenth divination was also shocked. To be honest, I have never heard of this name. No, it should be said that this kind of bad street name, my ears can''t hear it, so just like I have never heard of it, there are people who take this name without Qianer. Eight hundred, all of them are small characters who sell dog skin plasters and live up to the level of performing arts in the arena, or in other words, they are not even able to get in. This Nima also punched Nanshan, giving you a rock, even if you can break it, even if you win. The little head of the eighteenth divination shook his head and sighed. Then he picked a small stone from the ground and threw it at Luo''s leg hair. The stone dashed through the air, shot from the dock to the bow of the ship, and flew far away. As long as the people with the ability to listen to the wind discriminate a little, it is easy to dodge such hidden weapons. However, Luo''s legs did not even have time to dodge, and fell against the stone with a puff. The little boss sighed: "Sure enough, it''s a scumbag who is doing business in the world. Little ones, don''t care about the second goods. Kill them on the boat and kill all the Western devils who don''t give us eighteen divinations. By the way, the blonde Dont kill the young man, keep alive, someone will slowly clean him up." As soon as he finished speaking, the young men were ready to attack the ship, the sailors on the ship also began to prepare for the battle, and the two little nuns also took out the firecrackers. At this moment, he saw Luo who fell on the ground with his legs climbing up from the ground with difficulty, holding the place hit by the stone with his left hand, and holding the ship''s side with his right hand, and said with difficulty: "Don''t underestimate me, I... although Its not harmful, but I still have to clean up you guys like Xiaoxiaoto eliminate evil for the peopleto help justice, its our warriorsthe responsibilitydontunderestimate the chivalry spirit" Everyone: "..." After a short silence, there was a burst of more arrogant laughter on the dock, all kinds of giggling, untouchable sounds, one after another. They were laughing happily. Suddenly, they heard a clap of applause. The applause was so loud that it could even be called ear-splitting. They actually suppressed everyone''s ridicule, and the sound shook the entire pier. , I dont know how much clapping is needed to get such a loud sound, and everyone can''t help but look over in the direction where the applause sounds. Then they found out that Robb was the one applauding. Robb is applauding, the kind that is serious. Seeing everyones eyes turned, Robb stopped his movements and said seriously: "What are you doing when you stare at me? Applause for him, shouldnt it? Jianghu needs some such knights to make people. I feel that this river and lake can still be saved. If the rivers and lakes are all greedy for life and fear of death, they only use profit to care about, and only use the strength of the enemy to judge whether they should be shot, then you should have a good laugh." The eighteenth boss sneered: "The Tang dialect is fluent, but the truth is not clear. He doesn''t even understand the strong eating of the weak, and what he says is naive and chivalrous." Robb smiled: "What''s wrong with being naive?" The little boss said: "Innocence will die!" Robb spread his hands: "It turns out that this is the reason you died. You are facing an extremely powerful enemy, and you naively think that you are the strong one." The little boss turned his head to look at the Luo''s leg hair that was hit by a small stone by himself, and he couldn''t even stand on his feet. He sneered and said, "Just rely on him?" "No!" Robb pointed to his nose: "I''m talking about me!" The little boss sneered: "Only you?" As soon as his voice fell, Robb flew over from the bow of the ship. This flight was a long distance, across the long sky, and fell from the bow of the ship to the pier, just in front of the little boss, and then a violent thud. On his head, he flew backwards, brushed the ground, returned to the bow of the boat, and sat down as if he hadn''t moved. Everyone was shocked, and then turned to look at the little boss, only to see that a huge bag appeared on his rabbit head. So Jun''s light work, so quick shots, no one can make any reaction between Robb''s back and forth, and some people even failed to see Robb''s shots clearly. This person is a top-notch master, and it can already be determined. Robb said: "I said you will die, now you are dead." The little boss felt his head dizzy, and the pain on his head was extremely painful. He held his head in horror and said, "What did you do to me?" Robb said: "I took this shot on the top of your head. The kung fu I used was called Jianglong Eighteen Knock. Just now this knock has shattered your seven meridians and eight channels, and all vitality will be cut off. If you immediately return At home, in Yizhuxiangs time, write his last words and arrange the funeral. Its still too late. If its late, the family wont even be able to see them for the last time." The little boss was terrified and screamed "Oh my mother" and turned and ran. The other guys sweated profusely and shouted, "Hall Master, Hall Master, what should I do here?" But wherever the hall master was willing to stay, he disappeared without a trace in an instant. Hello everyone: "..." Robb smiled and waved at them and said, "Don''t panic, the hall master is kneeling and there is still the incense lord, who is the incense lord? Come out and direct the command." Everyone was stunned, and then, a big man jumped out with a brush, and said loudly: "Yes, dont panic. Although Hall Master Li is no longer there, I, Master Zhang Xiang, is still there. Next, I will lead everyone to kill this. Group of foreign ghosts..." Before he could finish his sentence, there was a flower on the bow of the boat, and Robb instantly appeared in front of Master Zhang Xiang. He raised his hand and "touched" his forehead with another violent shudder, and then brushed the ground. After a while, I returned to the bow, sat down with Erlang''s legs tilted up, and said with a grin, "You also hit my Jianglong Shiba." The Xiangzhu Zhang was stunned, and with a weird cry of "Wow", he ran away without a trace in an instant. Chapter 933： Dont panic The little guys on the dock were confused. I saw Robb say in a leisurely manner: "Don''t panic! The owner of the incense is on his knees and there is still the flag owner. Who is the flag owner? Come out and command." I only heard the voices in unison: "There is no flag owner." Robb smiled and said: "So there is no one, I made up a post, what is under the incense lord?" Everyone: "It''s the Lord!" Robb said: "I''m sorry, but I don''t know much about your organizational structure, but I''m not ashamed to ask, and I''ve figured it out now. Who is the commander? It''s up to you to come out and direct." Everyone looked at each other, this Nima, now who would dare to admit that the Lord would run out and command, not afraid of being swept to the ground and flying in front of him, would a Jianglong Eighteen knock him to death? The hall master and the incense master have done a demonstration just now... No one spoke. But seeing Robb''s eyes rolling in the crowd, he suddenly pointed to a human and said, "I think you look like Lingzhu." After finishing speaking, he flashed his body and appeared in front of the person, and knocked the person with a violent shudder, but the person and everyone around him had no time to react. The man was stunned, and suddenly cried out with a grievance: "I''m just a miscellaneous soldier, not the lord." After speaking, he ran home: "I have to go back and see my son last. Take a look." Robb turned his eyes to another guy who looked like a merchant, and said: "I think you seem to be..." Before he could finish his sentence, the man turned around and started running, yelling, "I am not, I am not!" But he had only run five steps, Robb had drifted behind him and knocked on his forehead with a bump. No one can avoid the knock of Cairobo! The two or three hundred people on the pier were talking, and everyone was in danger in an instant. Robb''s eyes swept to the left. Before he could speak, a group of people turned around and ran away. Sweeping his eyes to the right, the people on the right also turned around and started running. In a blink of an eye, the scum on the dock ran away clean. The hard sail boats on the sea that had come to intercept their sailing route also began to disperse, and in a blink of an eye they ran away without a trace. Robb pointed his **** to their backs: "A bunch of scum!" He floated back on the bow again and sat down, turning his head to look at the rabbit knight named Luo Chumao, only to see that he was widening the rabbit''s eyes, looking at Robb with super fierce eyes. Robach said: "What are you doing again to stare at me?" Luo Junmao said angrily: "You get rid of the thief''s head, that''s all right, why do you kill people for no reason? Look at which image the lord will kill. What''s the difference between killing innocent people? I thought I helped. It''s a group of ordinary maritime merchants, but I didn''t expect that the one I helped was actually a bad business, so I was blinded! Now I''m going to fight with you, and give me a bright future." "Hahahaha!" Robb laughed and said, "Do you think you can beat me?" Luo''s legs said: "If you can''t beat it, you have to beat it too!" Robb spread his hands: "Well, you are really different from those scumbags. At least you can be called a chivalrous character, although there is still a silly character before the chivalrous character. From now on you don''t call "punch Nanshan Luo." Its too ugly, so lets rename it to "Silly Man" and Luo." Luo''s legs are angry: "I''m not joking with you, I''m going to fight with you." At this time, the two captains who could say a few words in Da Tang finally understood what they were talking about. They hurried over and laughed: "Mr. Luo, you misunderstood, Godfather will not kill people. He is famous for his dislike of killing. Just knocking on the brains of those people is definitely playing tricks on them." Luo''s legs said: "Really?" Robb laughed: "If you think about it carefully, I said I broke their seven meridians and eight meridians, but if a person has broken the seven meridians and eight meridians, he can still walk home like flying fast? Come on! They were just shocked by what I said, as long as they run two blocks away, they will understand." Luo''s legs suddenly realized that, well, it seems that Robb is not a bad person, so there is no need to fight him hard. "Even if they understand it, they dare not come to find the fault, because they know very well that they can''t beat me and they have to move a master." Robb smiled: "We are leaving now, and you will walk with us for a while. Let me disembark again. If I disembark now, I will only be surrounded and killed by the awakened eighteenth gang. Set sail and set sail!" The two captains ordered the sail and set sail. Luo''s legs thought carefully and knew that Robb was right. Now he was a dead end when he got off the ship. Although he was a little stupid, he couldn''t forcefully seek death. He should be obedient for the time being and follow the fleet obediently. The three sailing boats left the harbor and headed toward the sea. The hard sailing boats that had just dispersed are now reunited. In the back, they wanted to chase but didn''t dare to chase them, and finally gave up. His boat is smaller than a Western soft sailing boat. It doesnt even have guns on board. It is definitely not possible to fight long-range warfare. If he comes up to pick up the side jump, he will have no chance of winning as long as he can''t get Robb. . Anyway, I just need to find a master again. Eighteen Buri Hidden Dragons and Crouching Tigers, but the tiger and the dragon didn''t come this time. When the fleet arrived on the sea, Luo Shimao sat opposite Robb, hugged his fist and said: "Unexpectedly, your Excellency is actually a master. You are looking down, and you look at Haihan if you are offended." Robb smiled and said, "You are welcome, how is your injury?" Luo''s leg hair opened his clothes and looked at it. The injury was not serious, but it was bruised. Robber didn''t even bother to use the healing technique, so the captain next to him gave him a bottle of primary healing potion to drink, and the wound healed. Luo Limao said in surprise: "What a powerful Jinchuang medicine." "Okay, let''s get to the point." Robb said, "Now, can you tell me about Xuanyuan Xuantie?" "Since your Excellency is a master, then of course I can tell you." Luo Limao said: "It''s just that, nowadays, there is a rumor that all people are competing for this thing. They are all masters, and some are masters. , It may not be good in the hands of those people, listen to my advice, money is something outside of the body, whether it is born or not, it is not necessary to be involved in such a whirlpool for the material of a magic weapon." Robber was happy: "You have such a kung fu, but you have such a heart, why bother." Luo''s old face flushed with his legs and hair, and he sighed. He sighed and said: "No matter, since you have to know, I will tell you what I know... More than a year ago, there was a sudden in the sky. There was a meteor shower, and the scale of the meteor shower was extremely large. In several cities in the Central Plains, I witnessed this magnificent meteor shower at the same time. At that time, several meteors fell in the sky, and some stars burned in mid-air and disappeared. There was no trace, but one fell successfully." Chapter 934： The origin of Xuanyuan Xuantie Meteor shower, Robber said: "Is the Perseid meteor shower?" But Luo Chumao didnt know what Perseus was. He ignored Robbs troubles and continued preaching: If the star that successfully falls, if it falls in the mountains and forests, its fine, maybe by someone Picking it up secretly, there won''t be a **** storm in the martial arts, but the star just happened to fall on a gathering of people from the rivers and lakes." Robb was happy again: "So there was a scramble?" "Yes!" Luo Shimao said: "At that time, several big gangs were meeting in a mountain forest, discussing the division of the territory and the agreement meeting on the inviolability of each other. The star of smashed into the middle of their negotiation place. Then someone yelled, Tianwai Meteorite. It is said that Xuanyuan Sword was made by this thing. After this scream, the melee began." Robb was too happy: "It''s fun." Luo Shimao said: "It is rumored that the gangsters who were present at the meeting fought to death on the spot, because the star broke when it fell, and the big and small black iron blocks were rolling all over the floor. Several big gangs. Everyone robbed a few dollars. There were so many gangs who saw this incident, and the news couldnt be concealed. All the various factions and casual cultivators in the rivers and lakes all heard the sound. Soon, those gangs were caught The masters who came from all over the world were destroyed, and the mysterious iron nuggets they picked up were also divided up by the big cliques. Then the big cliques studied their own profound iron while peeping at others'' profound iron, wanting to grab a few more pieces and come back now. The Central Plains Wulin is already bloody." Robb laughed out loud and said: "Mom, a group of mentally retarded people." Luo''s legs squinted at Robb: "You call them mentally retarded? I think you are also inquiring about Xuan Tie, don''t you also want to **** it? You will also become a member of the mentally retarded." Robb: "Huh? You are so reasonable, I was speechless." Luo Shimao said: "Listen to my advice, money is something outside of your body, you don''t bring it with birth or death, don''t do those stupid things for this kind of thing, and devote your limited time to infinite heroic justice. , Isn''t it more beautiful?" Robb said, "I don''t want to do something like chivalry and righteousness, but to save the world and the common people, I must find Xuanyuan Xuantie." Luo Shimao said: "The decent people all talk like this. They all say that they are trying to save the common people, but God knows what they want to do." Robb shrugged: "Well, I won''t fight with you in this regard. The information you provided is very good. I think I already know it very well. If I want to find Xuanyuan Xuantie next, I have to go to the rivers and lakes to fight the best. Where its fierce, you can see a group of people robbing stones, right?" Luo''s legs and hairy said: "Yes! That''s how it is for the Greatest Supreme." There was nothing to say next. The captain continued to advance along the coastline to the northeast, and encountered two more eighteen divination fleets along the way, but the scale was not large. The opponent obviously hadn''t transferred a master yet, so he didn''t dare. Acting recklessly, he just looked at Robb and their captain from a distance, and then withdrew. On this day, the fleet finally came to Bonin Port! The Port of Bonin is the largest port city in the East in this era. It is magnificent in scale and has extraordinary momentum. A large area of ??sails can be seen far away from Robb. The port is densely packed with ships, large and small, hard and soft . There are many Western ships, but more of them are Eastern ships. There are rabbit people, ghost people, and foreigners on the boat. Behind this large sail shadow is a prosperous and mighty city. Last time Robb and the others arrived at Xiangshan Port, it can only be regarded as a small seaside county town, and this time Boning Port is a real coastal city. A castle can even be seen in the distance. The east-style wall is square and very beautiful. The port can only be regarded as an annex to the periphery of the city, and is not framed by the wall at all. A large number of rabbit soldiers in armor patrolled the coast, focusing on checking the ghosts on the pier. Those ghosts held up their hands and explained in half-baked Tang: "We are not ghosts, we are serious ghost merchants." The rabbit soldier yelled: "Ghosts are making chaos. According to regulations, all members of the ghost race must undergo strict censorship, otherwise they will not be allowed to enter the city." Those ghost people accepted the scrutiny obediently, and didn''t dare to show any disrespect to the soldiers of Dongtu Datang. When Robb and his ship approached, the rabbit soldiers approached. These brightly armored rabbit soldiers looked very proud: "Western devil on board, come down and pay taxes." The two captains obediently followed suit. The rabbit soldiers here are obviously much stronger than the rabbit soldiers in Xiangshan Port. While they are going through the formalities with the two captains, they also said: "You foreign devils, you have to pay attention, don''t go with the ghost bandits, I dont. Sooner or later, Datang will kill those ghost bandits clean. If you are acquainted, you should keep your tails up and behave. Don''t learn from ghost bandits and do messy things." "Yes Yes Yes!" After the two captains responded, they asked in a low voice: "Sir, are the eighteenth divination activities rampant here?" "Dare they?" The Rabbit Soldier laughed: "This is Port Bonin, the important town of the court. People from the eighteenth divination dare to mess around here and break their legs every minute." The two captains turned to Luo''s legs: "It seems that you can disembark here and leave." Luo''s leg hair held his fists towards Robb and the two captains, and a rabbit fur was swept up by the sea breeze. Unfortunately, he was a short-haired rabbit. The picture of the floating rabbit fur was really not beautiful. He said to Robb: "Qingshan No change, the green water will flow forever, we will have a period of time later." Robb also clasped his fists: "Don''t help others blindly in the future, you should think about your own strength before fighting injustices." "That won''t work." Luo Tiemao proudly said, "There is no question of whether a knight is strong or not, there is only a question of whether there is a chivalrous spirit." Robb smiled and said, "Then you will die before you become a hero." Luo leg hair: "Nonsense, I am a hero now, but I am not dead." Robb: "..." Well, there are two kinds of heroes, martial arts heroes and spiritual heroes. Although Luo''s leg hair is only a class in martial arts, but in spirit, there is no doubt that it is a hero. At this point, Robb couldn''t vomit him either. Chivalrous spirit is stupid, but it is very important. If there is no such knight in this world, it will be a very terrible thing, because the chivalrous act performed after calculating the strength can only be called charity at best. Chapter 935： Rats Luo Shimao jumped off the boat and disappeared into the crowd. At this time, among the crowd on the dock, there were a few pairs of spiteful eyes, staring at Robb and the others'' big ship. The head of the person is a hall master of the Eighteenth Divination. He once collected protection money from Robb and others at sea. The one who was directly rammed by Robbs commanded ship. Standing next to him were two wearing hats and wearing hats. The three men in knight suits and swords hanging from their waists were all looking at Robb''s boat from a distance. The hall master whispered: "It''s these ships, the blond young man on board, I still remember his **** face." The man in the hat next to him whispered: "Shall we let the law protector kill him now?" The hall master shook his head: "Don''t do anything stupid. This is Boning Port, not a small county like Xiangshan Port. If you dare to kill people in front of officials here, the government will definitely pursue it to the end, although the government may not be able to help us. Eighteen divination, but if you dont provoke the government, dont provoke it. The two people in the hat nodded. The government is a scornful existence in the arena, but it is also an existence that can''t be ignored. But dont think that there are no capable people in the government. There is an old saying called learning arts and crafts and selling to the emperors house. There are many martial arts masters working for the government. of. If the eighteenth divination kills people in the street and stepped on the government''s face, the government will become angry. It will be quite troublesome to transfer the master to the eighteenth divination to compete. A man in a hat said: "Then, do you want to secretly clean up that person''s **** called Luo''s legs?" The hall master snorted coldly: "Fine, don''t pay attention to that kind of foolish stuff. If we compete with this kind of mental retardation, we will not face the eighteenth divination. Anyway, we are also the largest gang on the southeast sea, and we have to be a little bit. Jianghu pays attention to." The two hats nodded. After several seconds, a man in a hat said in a low voice: "I have a good way to send a few water ghosts to dive over and pierce the bottom of their boats, and let these three ships sink without knowing it. Let''s talk about it with a breath of bad breath. The water ghost passed under the water, and the hands were also underwater. The government doesn''t know who did it, so it won''t cause us trouble." The hall master slammed his head with a violent shudder: "Mom''s mental retardation, the western galleon is not our small boat. The bilge of such a big ship has several watertight compartments, not to mention drilling a hole, even if the bottom of the ship is full. The hole will definitely sink." The man in the hat who spoke earlier sweated profusely: "That''s it, we are from Landtang and don''t know much about ships." Another person in the hat said: "Then let''s operate like this. After dark, the moon is black and the wind is high, and the people of the government are going to sleep, we will send a group of water ghosts to swim quietly to the big ship, climb on it, and let the law protector. Clean up the blond boy, other helpers kill all those foreign devil sailors, and then drive all three boats to our Zhoushan Port. No one knows it, no one knows that all the people on the boat were killed by us. , The government would think it was the foreign devils who left by themselves overnight." "This is a great strategy." The hall master said: "The only question now is whether the law protector can clean up the blond boy." The two people in the hats couldn''t help being happy: "How can you not be able to clean up a foreign devil with such a high level of cultivation of the Master Protector, Hall Master, you are too worried." The hall master said: "I hope, but according to the brothers in Xiangshan Port, this guy''s body is as fast as a ghost, knocking on the head, and the end is not easy to deal with." The two people in the hats laughed and said, "Isn''t it just a fast body? There is no strength in the palm of the hand. None of the brothers who were hit by him in Xiangshan Port died. They were just shocked. This Western devil is not I understand the true energy of my celestial Taoism, it has no internal strength, and it can''t hurt us, and it happens that the guardian is also known for his physical skills, and he will definitely not lose to a foreign devils." The hall master nodded: "Okay, then go and ask the guardian to take action. Tonight, when the moon is dark and the wind is high, kill the foreign devils on the three ships without knowing it, and get these three western sailing ships. ." The two had negotiated, then sneaked into the crowd and disappeared. Robb is unloading equipment! He took off his T-shirt and jeans appearance, and took off his evil steel equipment, just to put on a scribe gown that he had just bought on the pier. This is real-world clothes, not appearance clothes. Covering up other equipment, so in order to wear this thing, I had to take off all my equipment. But as long as the black dragon doesn''t kill him, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t wear equipment. After putting on the scribe''s shirt, he took another fan and flicked the fan with a smile on his face. Then he said to the two little girls: "Go! We should go shopping." At this time, the two little girls also changed into standard Dongtu Datang clothes, and became two cute little sisters in Hanfu. Regrettably, their appearance is obviously Western, not yellow-skinned and black-haired. Eastern women, it makes them feel weird in Hanfu. Robb was sighing this. He turned his head and saw that there were rabbit heads all over the street. Suddenly he felt that there is nothing wrong with two western girls wearing Hanfu, at least they look much better than rabbit heads. "Let''s go, let''s go shopping." Robb smiled: "We used to have the little snacks made by the rabbit masters in Westwind City. You can buy all the snacks here. Moreover, you can buy the small snacks in this place. Snacks, the taste will definitely be more authentic, hahaha." The two little girls both like to eat sweets, and they were overjoyed when they heard the words: "Okay, okay, go shopping!" The three of them got off the boat, walked out of the pier, and walked towards Bonin City behind the port. The six-meter-high city wall looked majestic and domineering. The city gate was full of traffic and pedestrians flowing like weaving. Many rabbit people faced each other along the way. The three pointed. The scene of three Westerners shopping in Hanfu is really weird. Two scholars in the crowd brushed past Robb, and said in a strange way: "These three foreign devils are so stupid, they actually wear our clothes." "Men are stupid, but women are still pretty." "Where is such a woman who looks like a ghost so good?" They were talking and giggling. Robb suddenly turned his head to look at them and smiled and said: "You are too unscrupulous to talk about others like this, I can understand Da Tang." This sentence shocked the scholars, their cheeks flushed, and they drove off quickly. Robb couldn''t help laughing: "The Rat, do you just dare to talk behind your back? As soon as I hear that I can understand you, I will run away with my tail, so you can''t be more ambitious?" Chapter 936： Find a place where no one is there to open the portal Robb took two girls and ate a large circle of small snacks. On the streets of Boning Harbor, the snacks were indeed much better than the bunny chefs in Westwind City. What kinds of sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, mung bean cakes, maltose... The snacks are well-made and exquisite, not comparable to those of the chefs who are willing to go to the West. The types of snacks are also so rich that they cant be eaten completely. After the two little girls walked with Robb for two streets, the little belly was full of food, but I hadnt seen it when I saw that the street was still appearing. I cant help but feel a little panicked for snacks, how can this be done? I still want to eat it, but my belly can''t hold it! Will this continue to die? Until the evening, the three of them returned happily. Of course, they didn''t eat dinner, and all kinds of snacks were already full. "Ah, this Dongtu Datang is really great." The two little girls laughed: "Eating this dish is even better than our West Wind City. If it weren''t for Godfather, we would desperately make all kinds of delicious food. I dont even deserve to give Dongtu Datang shoes." Robb smiled and said, "There are many good things in Dongtu Datang, and I will slowly move them to Shuangqing City in the future." The two little girls said: "It''s a pity that we have been shopping in the street for so long, and we haven''t encountered the so-called "people of the rivers and lakes", and Godfather has no chance to inquire about Xuanyuan Xuantie." Robb smiled and said: "Where are people from the rivers and lakes who can come across casual shopping in such a place, I have to wait until I send you back, and then look for it slowly." After speaking, he turned his head to look at the two captains. The two captains understood and nodded and said: "While you are going shopping, we sold all the goods on the ship and bought a lot of ceramics and filled them. The cabins of the three ships, now we can go back." Robb: "Well, I should almost open a portal to send you back. I should have let you go back slowly, but now the Eighteenth Divination is trying to trouble us, and the ghosts are fighting everywhere, so don''t Good risk." However, to say this, the portal is too shocking. Dont scare the rabbits. Robb said, Its evening. When its dark, lets sail to the middle of the sea, and then I will open the portal to send you back. ," Of course the two captains had no opinion. Everyone waited quietly on the boat. Not long after, it was dark and the lighthouse on the pier lit up. In ancient times, the oriental people worked at sunrise and roosted at sunset. Therefore, as soon as it got dark, the entire Ningbo city seemed to have fallen asleep, and only a few people were still hanging around outside. The pier quieted down, and the two captains quietly commanded the sailors, raised their anchors, raised their sails, and prepared to sail. At the same time, on the far shore, a group of rabbits with eighteen burs were sneaking into the water quietly. The rabbit leader is the hall master during the day, but he is not actually the strongest person in the team. The really strong one is a guardian elder of the eighteenth divination. This guardian elder rabbit has been practicing the Tao for many years, and he can be regarded as famous for his cultivation. He is good at relaxing posture. He has two unknown magic weapons, specifically for the eighteenth divination. However, he is not very good at organizing and breaking things, so he is just a law protector, and he needs to come out to help eighteen divinations to clean up the enemy when he needs to fight, but he usually doesn''t care about any help, and he is at ease. The guardian also dived into the water with the hall master and his party, but something interesting happened. When he dived into the water, the guard body released true energy, forming a five-centimeter-thick air wall on his body, isolating all the seawater from the outside. . He stepped on the bottom of the sea, but the water did not stick to it, and the rabbit fur and clothes on his body were dry. Everyone needs to swim, only he is walking on the bottom of the sea. This cultivation base is really not blowing! The eyes of the eighteenth divination gang looking at the law protector were full of worship, and even the hall leader of the team thought in his heart: you are worthy of the elder of the protector, this body is really awesome, and the true spirit can be separated. Sea water, it seems that the legendary "Water Dividing Technique" and "Water Avoiding Technique" are nothing more than that. After hundreds of people sneaked into the water quietly, centered on the guardian elders who pretended to walk on the bottom of the sea, a huge water ghost army was formed and swam toward three Western merchant ships. Soon, they swam to a location not far from the ship! The hall master could not speak in the water, so he pointed to the bottom of the three large ships in front of him, and made a gesture of "creep up quietly". A large group of water ghosts swam toward the bottom of the boat. However, at this moment, the three ships suddenly moved at the same time and headed towards the sea together. The water ghosts under the water sweat profusely! Someone turned his head and wanted to ask the hall master what to do. However, he couldn''t speak under the water, and he couldn''t ask in words, and now it was dark, and there was no visibility at the bottom of the sea. There was no way to ask with gestures. Everyone was stunned and thought: This situation can only be figured out by ourselves. It is estimated that the hall master will let us catch up, then chase after. A group of people swim desperately underwater, chasing three big sailing boats. If the galleon was running at full speed, the water ghost would not be able to catch up by swimming. Fortunately, the three galleys did not plan to go at full speed, but went slowly into the sea, so it didn''t take long. The water ghosts with eighteen divinations chased after them, reached out their hands to touch the side of the ship, and stretched their heads out of the water to breathe. In a blink of an eye, countless heads popped up on the waterline of the three ships. These water ghosts were really good, so many heads popped up without making a sound. The Grand Kingdom sailors on the boat didn''t know that they had been surrounded. The water ghosts were overjoyed, the enemy was so aggressive, it seemed that it would not be difficult to kill them. At this time, the guardian and the hall master also floated up. With the moonlight, the hall master was finally able to command. He pointed to the ships side, and then pointed to the guardian. Although he didn''t say a word, his subordinates understood. , The hall master meant that let the elder protector come first, as long as he can kill the blond young person, everything else will be easy. The elder protector was about to get out of the air, and suddenly saw that a young man walked out from the deck of the ship in front. It was the number one target that deserved the most fear. He was chatting with the two little girls and the two captains. what. I saw them chatting, and the blond young man suddenly waved his hand, and a purple door opened out of thin air on the sea in front of the ship. The door was still spreading purple light particles around, no one could understand. What the **** is this? They didnt know that Robb was saying to the two captains at this time: Dont rush through the door. My door has a shortcoming. It can be opened anywhere, but the other side of the door must be something The church cemetery in the city, so if your ship goes through the door unpreparedly, it will immediately run aground. Why don''t you let me lift you in." Chapter 937： The seal spirit who has practiced for five hundred years The biggest inconvenience of Robbs portal is that the other side of the door that opens must lead to the cemetery, so of course things like boats cannot be directly passed through. He must be held by the boat. Of course, the two captains understand this. Reason, smile and let the crew find any place to hurry up, don''t fall when Godfather lifts the boat. At this moment, a sailor ran over and whispered: "Our ship seems to be being watched. A bunch of heads popped up near the waterline. It was too dark for me to see clearly, but it should be. A person of eighteen divinations." Robb smiled and said: "Leave them alone. I''ve gone through the portal. If these eighteenth divination rabbits are interested, just lift them together." The sailors were happy, and the two captains and the little girl were happy together. Robb gave a smirk, then jumped into the sea. At this time, the water ghosts of the eighteenth divination were about to move near the waterline of the ship''s side. They took out their claws from their arms, put them on their hands, and then hooked the ship''s side and climbed upwards, wanting to get on the ship to kill people. And the elder protector is still standing at the bottom of the water. He is a master, so he can''t rush to take action. You have to wait for the scum soldiers to attack the ship before he jumps out from the bottom of the water. That way, he looks handsome and cool. Hansome. The hall master was with him beside him, licking a dog, ah, no, he was licking a rabbit. Just as the elder guardian was still preparing his appearance, he suddenly heard a sound of water from the water above his head. It sounded like a person jumping into the water. He quickly raised his head and looked up. At this time, the sky was dark and there was no light in the water, but the elder guardian had a deep cultivation and had no problem with night vision. He clearly saw that the person who jumped into the water was the blond boy. I can''t help but feel dark in my heart: There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and the underworld has no way to break in. Do you dare to jump into the water? I dont know that all of us in the Eighteenth Divination are top underwater players. As soon as his thoughts came here, before he could make any pretending moves, he saw the blond young man brushing the ground and turning into a big seal. Elder Protector: "Nima!" The hall master next to him couldn''t help saying: "I wipe! Where is the monster?" The guardian elder''s thoughts turned sharply, and he thought to himself: How can a person become a seal? This... Could this be a seal spirit over five hundred years old, cultivated into a human form? I wipe it, a 500-year-old monster, I may not be able to fight. Monk and Taoist priests are good at catching monsters and have special magic weapons for restraining monsters, but I don''t have any. If I rely on my skill to be tough, can I be a big monster that has been able to beat me for five hundred years? I''m afraid I still have to specifically invite monks and Taoists to do it. He was thinking about what he had or not, when suddenly he saw the seal swim under a big boat, put his head on the bottom of the boat, and then topped it up. Then, the entire western three-masted galleon was pushed out of the sea by it. Elder Protector: "I wipe it!" Hall Master: "Oh my mother." I saw the seal floating on the sea, with a boat on top of its head. It looked as relaxed as a normal seal on a ball. The western crew on the boat looked relaxed as well. They didnt look like a pear at all. , Still yelling in disbelief on the boat, laughing, as if enjoying it. However, the eighteenth water ghosts who were climbing the ship with their hooks didn''t feel so funny. They had just climbed away from the waterline, and some people climbed to a position halfway up the ships side. Suddenly, the whole ship was lifted out of the water. Some water ghosts were frightened and fell directly from above. People who are more strong-willed and not easily frightened are still hanging from the side of the ship, and are now being carried on top of the seals with the entire ship. There is a big "stunned" word written on their rabbit faces! It''s reasonable to say nothing. Robb can''t understand the various expressions of a creature like rabbit, but only the expression "stunned". All animals in the world can perform perfectly, and rabbits are no exception. Robb laughed twice, like a monster, and then jumped into the portal with the big ship. The rabbits felt the magic light particles spinning around, and the whole world was shining brightly. When they figured out the situation, they found that they came to a western-style seaport city, which is a very advanced and developed seaport city with buildings. They were all built with things they couldn''t understand. It seemed to be stone, but it was more beautiful than stone. The ports wharf actually has a robotic arm to grab and transport the goods, and countless Westerners are busy trading on the side of the wharf. The water ghosts were completely dumbfounded, and already felt that they were beginning to doubt the rabbits. Robb put the whole ship into the water next to the pier, and then said to the soldiers on duty at the pier: "Catch up those rabbit people hanging on the side of the ship." "Ah, Godfather''s seal form! Subordinates obey orders!" Robb swipes the ground again and returns to the portal (I didnt make it clear in the previous settings. The portal is similar to Diablo. The portal will disappear only after passing it and returning. I hope you dont care about the wrong place. , Thanks!), reopened the portal, and lifted the other two ships one by one to the harbor city. Many of the stunned water ghosts were sent to the harbor city by him, and some jumped off the boat quickly. Now they are all floating on the sea, and there are two elders and hall masters who are diving under the water. Seeing the now empty sea, even the shadow of the boat is invisible, only a seal is still clapping his palms, the style of painting is very strange. The seal spoke: "I said, rabbits with eighteen divinations, you are almost done, behave, oh, no, don''t be like a rabbit, don''t pester others for a little thing, I didn''t. You have been beaten to death and have given you face. It is because you can help the people to resist the ghosts to some extent, so that you will be merciful. Don''t really mess with me. At the time, there is no good fruit for you. ." Rabbits: "..." Robb continued: "Also, your eighteen divinations are also big gangs. There must be news about Xuanyuan Xuan Tie. Come and tell me if anyone is vying for Xuan Tie recently. News, or where there is a piece of profound iron suitable for you to grab, lets listen to it." No one answered, everyone was stunned by Robb''s series of show operations just now, there was no way to say anything. Robb dived to the bottom of the water, grabbed the hall master, and dragged him out of the water. The seal thumped his face with his palms, and then asked again after he finished: "Answer the question, don''t be in a daze." Chapter 938： Dare to destroy my magic weapon The hall master was slammed into the face by the seal hand hall, and the sound of the crackling was very crisp, and the cheeks on both sides were immediately red, and it looked like the face of the little girl in "Mother Hit Me Again". Of course, the face was beaten. Red is a trivial matter. It is the real thing that IQ has been dropped. This Nima was picked up and slapped by a seal. Anyone who changed would have to be beaten with IQ. After the hall master was dizzy for a while, he shouted: "I''m fighting with you." "Fight you a ghost." Robb twitched again, with a crisp sound, and the hall master flew backward, drawing a white water mark on the surface of the water, which was quite beautiful. However, after he slid back more than a dozen yards, his body suddenly stopped. It turned out that Robb had caught up with him and picked him up again: "Okay, answer the question, where is Xuanyuan Xuantie news? ?" The hall master yelled: "Elder Protector, save me." He yelled, only to hear a muffled sound from the sea, as if there was a monster in the bottom raising its head and separating the sea. Robb looked down curiously, and it turned out that something was floating on the bottom of the sea. A little tortoise. This thing should be a tortoise carved from sandalwood. Its body is only as big as a palm. It is a standard sandalwood handcrafted artwork. However, it is actually a refining magic weapon, and it keeps getting bigger as it rises up. When it floats from the bottom of the sea to the surface, it has become a large tortoise with a length of ten meters and a width of seven or eight meters. Robb: "Wow! Oriental method treasure, it is really interesting." Before he could finish a word, the big tortoise opened his mouth and "poofed" a jet of water at Robb. The water column is aggressive and powerful. Just looking at the speed and power it shoots over, you know that this thing is no more frightening than the water archery in Western magic. It is as sharp as a gun. If it is shot by it, I am afraid it will be. Soldiers who didn''t open the shield wall were killed on the spot. Robb really doesnt know how to cultivate in the East. The reason is very simple. "Black Blade" is a typical Japanese MMO game. It contains Western swords and magic, as well as Fusangs ninja, patron, onmyoji, and secret. Magician and so on, but the only thing that doesn''t have those things in Chinese Xianxia, ??the only profession with a little Chinese style is called monk. The skills of this profession are mainly physical skills, and there is no Taoism and magic weapons. Therefore, Robb knows everything about Western swords and magic, as well as all the skills of the system, but he doesn''t know how to do the Eastern Immortal Knights. Robb couldn''t estimate the power of this water column, he could only push back from the strength of the black dragon. All people in this world are no match for the black dragon. Both the East and the West are ravaged by the black dragon. For example, the year Robb first came to this world, the black dragon attacked the Leifeng Pagoda and killed countless rabbits, the rabbit monk who guarded the tower. Master Fahai seemed to be a master, but he was also killed by the black dragon. It can be seen that the power system of the Eastern Xianxia in this world is not as powerful as those in online novels who have practiced for thousands of years. In a horizontal comparison, the masters in the Dongtu Datangs cultivation system in this world are only so much stronger than the top Western adventurers. They are definitely not too strong, otherwise they will not be the black dragon. Bullied. Inferring this way, Robb felt that he must be able to catch the water column, so he might as well try to catch it with his face to see how painful it really is. He doesn''t dodge, he eats hard! "puff!" The water column hit Robb. At this moment, Robb felt a completely different power system from the previous one. It hit him. This power was different from Western magic, but it was also different from Fusang. It is that the "water magic" of the Guiren tribe is very similar, which is not difficult to understand, because most of Fusang''s things are learned from the celestial dynasty, which is equivalent to that the Guiren tribe''s kung fu originated in the Dongtu Datang. Since Robb knows the things of the ghost and human race, the Taoism of the Rabbit Kingdom is of course not too difficult to carry. He clearly saw a number of "HP-2324" jumped on top of his head. This number was quite high, which made him quite surprised. The magic weapon released by the elder rabbit protector blasted him with more damage than light. The angel summoned by the church cut him even more painful, equivalent to about a quarter of the power of a sphinx''s skill. "Wow! Dongtu Datang is really amazing." Robb couldn''t help but exclaimed: "A broken gang randomly sends a guardian elder out, and he can beat me more than two thousand. In other words, the real master, bang me. It may be able to hit tens of thousands, which is amazing for my rabbit." As soon as he sighed after a sentence, the big tortoise rushed over and bit Robb''s head in one bite. HP-3232 The picture of the big tortoise biting a seal is really happy, and the seal''s tail is still fluttering over in disbelief, and the picture is even better. The hall master, who was carried by Robb just now, was finally free now. He swam not far to the side and floated with a group of sailors who had fallen from the ships side and had not been brought into the portal, watching the big turtle biting. Robb''s pattering and pattering pictures made his heart quite nervous, and he couldn''t help but talk: "Can the elder guardian''s magic weapon''South China Sea Turtle'' kill this seal spirit?" "It feels so. Look, the turtle has bitten the seal spirit''s head. This seal spirit should not work anymore." "Haha, look, the tortoise is about to swallow the seal spirit." The big tortoise raised his head and swallowed Robb into his stomach. The seal''s tail was still fluttering, but it seemed to be of no avail. In the end, the seal was swallowed by the big tortoise. The eighteenth sailors clapped. Someone yelled: "The elders of the law protectors are really amazing!" "It deserves to be my guardian of the eighteenth divination." "This tortoise magic weapon is really awesome." They were making noise, but they saw that the big tortoise suddenly froze and the movement stopped. Then, a light burst from its body, and it cracked and cracked. The seal that was swallowed by it just now jumped alive and kicking. Came out, but the big tortoise was broken to pieces. Its body is a palm-sized sandalwood tortoise magic weapon. Once it is broken, it immediately begins to restore its original size. In a blink of an eye, it becomes a few pieces of broken wood floating on the sea, and together it is only the size of a palm. Small pieces of wood. The helpers who were still applauding just now were all dumbfounded, their mouths opened wide, and they couldn''t scream anymore. The elder protector who had been using true energy to divide water and standing at the bottom of the water could no longer remain calm. He jumped out from the bottom of the water with a brush, stood on the water, pointed his finger at Robb, and said angrily: "Damn the seal spirit. , Dare to destroy my magic weapon." Chapter 939： A seal spirit actually said this Robb raised his head and smiled: "Blame me for ruining your magic weapon? Why don''t you blame yourself for provoke others indiscriminately?" The elder protector said angrily: "You enter my site with eighteen divinations without paying protection fees, and dare you to say that we provoke you? It''s clear that you didn''t abide by the rules first." Robb laughed out loudly: "I have paid taxes to Dongtu Datang. I am abiding by the rules. However, you have the rules of setting aside a zone to collect protection fees by yourself, then I can''t control it. ." The guardian elder was furious: "Then stop talking nonsense, and give me life." He took out a small wooden fish from his arms, which was only the size of a palm, and threw it into the water. The fish also swept the ground and became bigger. It instantly became a huge whale, breaking the water waves and facing each other. Robb rushed over, and at the same time, he himself floated over on the surface of the water, drew a long sword from his hand, and pointed it at Robb''s face with a sword. The Eastern swordsmanship has changed agilely, and this sword has countless backs, which makes people dazzled. In this attack, he also used the ability to press the bottom of the box. The magic weapon and himself attacked. Generally speaking, if the enemy can block the magic weapon, he cannot stop his own swordsmanship. In order to avoid his own swordsmanship, he Often unable to resist the magic weapon that hits from the water. I don''t know how many masters died under this trick. However, Robb didn''t take this set. He folded his palms toward the center and used the skill of "hands-off"... The guardian elder was quite confident in his swordsmanship. He couldn''t help but sneered when he saw his opponent using a pair of seal palms to pick up the sword. With a trick, he swung a bright sword flower that made people''s eyes hard to see. I see how your inflexible seal palm can hold it. As soon as he thought of this, he heard a "slap", that pair of fleshy seal palms accurately clamped the long sword of the guardian elder, and clamped firmly. The elder of the law protector drew back with force, did not pull out, with a look of astonishment. At the same time, the magic weapon of the fish in the sea also arrived. He opened his huge fish mouth and took a bite at Robb. However, Robbs seals tail slapped and drew it on the fishs mouth. The fish flew backwards, bringing up a splash of water. It flew far away, and when it fell into the water, it made a sound and changed. It became an ordinary wood-carved fish with a big palm. Elder Protector: "..." The hall master and the little talkatives exclaimed: "This seal is so powerful, and the guardian elder can''t beat it. Let''s run." The rabbits onlookers swam desperately towards the shore, each of them swam faster than the fish. The guardian elder was also frightened and wanted to run, but the long sword in his hand was pulled backwards, but it couldn''t be pulled out. It was firmly clamped by the palms of two seals. The wooden fish beckoned, the fish grew bigger again, and as soon as it swept down to his side, it became a big fish. The guardian elder pointed his toe on the fish''s back, and the fish turned and ran, swimming fast. However, they had just started and before they had time to accelerate, Robb slapped him on the back. The guardian elder lifted the guardian qi and planned to carry it hard, but unfortunately, a huge force came from his back, so great that his guardian qi could not resist at all, he only felt that the guardian qi was instantly shattered. , Then the back of the heart seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, snorted, rushed forward, fell to the surface of the water, splashed all over the sky, and then floated, floating on the surface of the water. Robb plunged into the water, and a second later, the hall master who was swimming desperately in front of him trying to run was also picked up by Robb and threw it next to the elder protector. Two bad guys floated on the water, looking at the seals in front of them, they only felt that Yali Mountain was big. Robb smiled and said, "Dont be afraid, dont be afraid. I dont kill, let alone eat people. Most of the bad guys who have offended me have been exempted from the death penalty. I just let them reform through labor. The same is true for you. Dont worry about being afraid. of." The death penalty is a very bad method. It is the saddest, most helpless, and desperate choice made by human beings when they are convinced that they cannot save a persons character. New faith must deprive him of his life to prevent him from continuing to do evil. Robb wouldn''t do it as a last resort. He patted the heads of the two of them, and said with a smile: "Don''t cry and cry, come, tell me where Xuanyuan Xuantie can be found, and I will let you go." The hall master and the elder guardian shivered and dared not answer. After the two looked at each other, the elder guardian sighed: "I am focused on training, and I am not concerned about the affairs of the rivers and lakes." The hall master said: "I know some clues, but will you really let us go?" Robb smiled and said: "I will really let go, don''t worry!" The hall master said: "Well, our Eighteenth Divinity did get a little bit of news that Xuanyuan Xuan Tie was imprisoned recently. It is said that a piece of Xuanyuan Xuan Tie with a large head fell into the hands of a gang in Su Dong Hangzhou. The name is Qiantangzong, the most powerful sect in Sudong Hangzhou. There are good players in it. After they got Xuanyuan Xuan Tie, all the good players in the help returned to the general rudder from all over the country to protect Xuan Tie''s safety. , Whoever dared to **** their profound iron will inevitably lead to a deadly battle by Qiantang Sect masters. Gangs with little strength really dare not **** them from them. After weighing their interests, we also decided to give up this. A piece of Xuan Tie, its not against Qiantang Sect. Because thats too much of a gain." Robb said, "Wow! You are witty. You pointed me to a powerful sect and was killed by someone when I was going to grab Xuan Tie, right?" The hall master said, "Don''t dare! You ask me where Xuan Tie is. I only have this piece of information. Of course, I have to tell you about it. There is absolutely no intention to kill someone with a knife." Robb smiled and said: "Well, no matter if you have the intention of using the knife to kill, I don''t care anyway, I''ll go and have a look. You might as well send someone to follow to see if there is a possibility of using the knife to kill, or if there is any The geese and the mussels fight, the fisherman has a chance to profit." The hall master and the law protector even said that they were afraid, but they couldn''t help but think to themselves: We can really follow along to see if there is any opportunity to miss it. Robb smiled and said: "Okay, you go, I don''t make you difficult, I just advise you, it is not a long-term solution to be a bad guy and collecting protection fees, you should spend more on dealing with ghosts and do your work. Be a good man, otherwise, even if I let you go, other knights will take care of you. Justice will only be late, but it will never be absent, and the bad guys will never end well." After speaking, he plunged into the water and swam far away in an instant. The hall master and the protector looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing or crying: "A seal spirit actually said this." Chapter 940： Lets break the truth "Sea Leopard" Robb swam to the shore, then jumped onto the shore with a snap, changed his body, and returned to the handsome blond boy''s shape. At this time Boning Harbor was still shrouded in night, and the battle between Robb and Shiba Bu just now took place on the sea, and no one saw it at all. When the people in Bonin Port got up the next day, they would only find that the three Western galleons that had stopped in the port last night had quietly left, but they would not know what happened. However, rumors about this matter have been spread through those who were lucky enough to escape. Its very strange that in the era when there was no communication equipment, the speed of rumors in the arena was very fast. If a person did anything in the rivers and lakes, the people in the world immediately knew it. It is really incredible. This may be the East. Mysterious power. Three days later, on the official road from Ningbo Port to Sudong Hangzhou, Robb was sitting in a carriage, swaying slowly. The carriages are not high-end, because the high-end carriages these days are the private cars of the wealthy, and the carriages willing to carry strangers are ordinary carriage drivers, and they drive the ordinary broken carriages, Luo Bai was too lazy to use flying skills to drive, so he had to hire a broken carriage, bought a few large packages of Tang-style pastries and snacks, a full carriage, eating all the way, sleeping all the way, all the way to Sudong Hangzhou. The carriage didn''t go fast, because the carriage was too broken, and it was too bumpy if it went fast. Robb didn''t like bumps, so he had to let the driver slow down. As a result, it has been three days since the broken carriage left Bonin Port, but it didn''t travel much. At noon that day, the sun was dazzling, and the carriage slowly passed by a passerby. The head of the passerby was still a bunny head, but the figure could be seen as a female rabbit. The body wrapped in strong clothes was uneven. , It looks pretty good. If it is not a rabbit head, but a human head, it should be a big beauty. The carriage drove slowly past the female rabbit person, and the female rabbit suddenly spoke to the coachman: "Master, where is your carriage going?" The coachman smiled and said, "The car on this road, of course, goes to Sudong Hangzhou. Where else can I go?" The female rabbit said humanely: "Then can you take me for a ride? I won''t be less for the travel expenses that should be given to you." The coachman said: "Girl, I have already packaged this car." The female bunny frowned when she heard the words, turned her head to look at the carriage, and raised her voice: "Friends in the car, do you mind having one more traveler? I can share the travel expenses with you, or I can pay the travel expenses. ." Robb scratched his head and poked out from the car window, and said with a smile: "Get in the car! It''s convenient to be with others, and I am happy too. You don''t have to share the travel expenses or anything." At this point, Robb suddenly thought of it. What? I took out a small piece of silver from my arms, and gave it to the coachman with a clunker: "This car is drawn by horses. If one more person is carried, the horse will have to work harder. Give the horse a few more meals with this money." material." The coachman smiled and said, "You foreigner official is a kind person." The female rabbit gave Robb a deep look, clasped her fist and said, "Thank you!" After she said, she shook her body, pushed the curtain and ran into the car. I didn''t know if I didn''t get in the car. As soon as I got in the car, I was shocked. The car was filled with all kinds of snacks. The blonde Western devil was holding a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, chewing it slowly, and enjoying it. The female rabbit wanted to complain about something, but the people of the world don''t like to talk nonsense with ordinary people. After hugging her fists, she sat down in the corner and carefully moved away a pack of snacks beside her. Little bit. Robb waved at her without talking nonsense, just so stiff. Only the car is still swaying slowly... I dont know how long it took, the female rabbit said, "Master, cant you drive this car faster? I have an urgent matter to rush to Sudong Hangzhou. You are so slow, Im afraid Im going to make a mistake. ." The coachman smiled awkwardly: "Sorry, female passenger officer, the speed of this car is set by the male passenger officer in the car." As soon as these words were spoken, the female rabbit man''s eyes were locked on Robb''s face. Robb smiled at her: "Don''t look at me like that, no matter what you say, I won''t let this car speed up any more." The female rabbit said humanely: "Your Excellency seems to be from the West, and while eating snacks, while driving slowly, it seems to be very leisurely." Robb smiled and said, "No, no, I have super tight time and I am not idle at all." The female rabbit person said in a weird tone: "You are on the road like this, and you still say that time is tight?" Robb smiled and said: "Time is really tight, but there is no rubber ring on the tires of this carriage. Go slowly, you see, the carriage walks so slowly, it doesn''t feel too bumpy, right?" "This is..." The female rabbit person was nodding her head and suddenly came to her senses: "The mere turbulence can be overcome by perseverance. In order to do business, can''t you suffer a little bit of suffering?" Robb lazily said: "The tight time is a big distant goal, but the bumpy car is the immediate thing. People have to learn to look at the present first, and then the distant things. So I would rather walk slowly, not bumpy, and can''t. Go fast for that distant goal." The female rabbit was almost dizzy: "This is a bit unfamiliar. There is a saying that people have to look at the long-term perspective, and they must understand that for lofty goals, they must sacrifice the comfortable and comfortable life in front of them. Master. How can you give up your lofty goals for the sake of your immediate comfort? You foreign devil are too unfamiliar, right?" Robb smiled and said, "I have a question to ask you, is there such a person as Li Bai in this world?" The female rabbit is humane: "Yes! The celebrities hundreds of years ago, the Great Swordsman, the Great Poet, and the Wine Sword Fairy Li Bai, are the well-known civil and military martial masters in our history." Robb is secretly happy, as long as he has it. He said solemnly: "Since there is Li Bai, it is easy to handle. I have to remind you that you are talking about fake knowledge, and the truly learned wine fairy sword Li Bai has said that life is proud. You need to have fun, dont make Jinzun empty to the moon. Do you understand this? It means that people must first look at the moment, and dont live up to the great time before them. As for the future lofty goals, just take care of him." Female Rabbit: "..." Robb said: "Who did you say that? The guy who persuades people to work hard now and fight for the future, is Li Bai smart? If not, why listen to him but not listen to Li Bai? Let''s take a closer look. Break this truth carefully." Female Rabbit: "..." She threw herself into the carriage with a puff, frustrated and bent forward, Nima, the ancient poem was broken and lost to a golden foreign devil. Doesn''t it make sense? Chapter 941： Can you help me The female rabbit person is very depressed, very depressed, and feels that she has read all the books since she was young, but she still has to say what she should say. She turned to Robb and said with a serious fist: "I am a member of the martial arts, and I can''t help you. I admit defeat. However, there is something I want to discuss with your Excellency. I have a very important thing now and I need to hurry up as soon as possible. Go to Sudong Hangzhou. Can you do a little favor, temporarily sacrifice your comfort and let the carriage go faster, and I will thank you once I reach Sudong Hangzhou." Robb smiled and said: "You said this earlier, instead of justifying me. I promised you a long time ago. What I dislike the most is that a person hides his true purpose, and then insists on Its not good to reason with others, put on a picture that Im good for you, and coax others to do their best." He said that the female rabbit had a blushing face. Fortunately, she was a long-haired rabbit with flowing rabbit fur. No one would see the color of her face if she did not pull the fur away. The female rabbit clasped her fist and said: "Teached!" Robb increased the volume and shouted to the coachman in front: "Master coachman, please drive the car faster. This girl is in a hurry to go to Sudong Hangzhou, so let''s accelerate...Oh, yes, Speeding up will add a lot of burden to the horses, so let''s add some good stuff to them." Robb flicked his finger, and with a clattering sound, another piece of silver flew into the coachman''s hand. Seeing that he was lavish, the female rabbit couldn''t help thinking to herself: This golden-haired devil seems to be a rich man, and it was only a short while that he had added money to the driver twice. A guy like this who likes to show off his money may not live long in the arena. She couldn''t help but whispered to persuade: "Your heart is good, you know that you cherish horsepower, but when you walk in the rivers and lakes, you must be careful not to expose your wealth. You spread money so wildly, and be careful to attract the younger generation..." Robb smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''m very good at Western swordsmanship. If the Xiao Xiaojun comes, it would be nice to just take care of the people." The female bunny shook her head secretly, thinking: The western devils I have seen in Port Boning, all of them are rookie chickens, any western swordsmanship, you have to kneel if you can''t do five tricks in my eastern swordsmanship, you golden retriever Ghosts don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, and they will be killed sooner or later. She was thinking of this when she suddenly saw Robb took out a handful of firecrackers, shook her at her, and smiled: "You must have complained about Western swordsmanship in your heart just now, but I don''t rely solely on swordsmanship, you Look, this thing is called Fire Gun, but it''s amazing, no matter how high your martial arts is, you will be knocked down with a single shot." Female Rabbit: "..." The female bunny said that she did not want to talk to Robb, and cast a beautiful glance at him. Regrettably, Robb could not tell the bunny man''s appearance, nor could he tell whether the bunny man in front of him was beautiful or ugly, and he could not understand the customs at all. The carriage speeded up and rushed towards Sudong Hangzhou. Although it was on the official road, the tires without rubber rings were still extremely bumpy. The female rabbit was sitting on the bumpy carriage. As the carriage bumped up and down, she was as stable as Mount Tai, especially her expression was calm, but Robb was different. He kept yelling: "Oh! , It''s amazing, my **** is about to buckle up. Wow, oops..." These chaotic screams made the female rabbit person dumbfounded, but she was embarrassed to vomit him, after all, she was also helping her. Two days later, Sudong Hangzhou is almost here! In the far northwest, you can already see the city of Sudong, Hangzhou, and the ancient east-style city walls. Robb felt intimate when he saw it. He has been in Dongtu Datang for several days, and every time he sees these with them With the stuff with a strong oriental taste, he would still feel a wave of touch in his heart. While being moved, the running horse-drawn carriage suddenly started to slow down, and then the horse in front of it hissed and stopped abruptly. The entire carriage shrugged forward, and Robb rolled the donkey in his hand. The ground slammed on his face, and painted a layer of brown on his face. "My Fake!" Robin: "Why are you driving? Although the road is bumpy, it''s too bumpy, right?" As soon as he finished cursing, he heard the female rabbit next to him whisper: "Hush, be careful, there are enemies in the way, and there are a lot of people. Foreigners, don''t go out in the car, don''t kill me, I will go out. have a look." After she finished speaking, she heard the coachman stammering in front of her: "There are...there are...there are people who stand in the way..." Robb glanced at the female rabbit person next to him, and thought: This female rabbit person is in the carriage and cant see whats outside. He only knows the situation outside by hearing. Its still very powerful. It''s really not in my skill system. The woman lifted the driving curtain and jumped out. Before going out, she finally gave Robb a word: "Don''t come out, it''s dangerous." However, Robb did not listen to her advice. As soon as she got out of the car, Robb poked his head out of the car window and looked out. I saw a line of people in black on the official road ahead, all black costumes, each of them embroidered the word "Extreme" on their chests and backs, they looked mighty and domineering, but their weapons were very mixed. , There are swords, knives, and sticks, there are a lot of chaos. Such an organization with mixed weapons but neatly uniform is usually not the kind of famous martial arts inheritance, it must be a gang that collects all the messy scum inside. The female rabbit jumped out of the car and stood in front of the group of people in black, and snorted coldly: I think its a cat or a dog who ran to do a blockade and robbery, and it turned out to be a mob of Promise. If you recognize this girl, Be acquainted, it''s almost gone, lest I can ask you to leave." Robb thought to himself: It turns out that these people in black are "Wujimen" people, and the embroidered characters on their clothes are too easy to recognize. A middle-aged man walked out of the group of people in black, and smiled at the female rabbit: Of course we recognize you, Sudong Hangzhous first beauty, the famous master of Tietangzong, and the people of the world are known as the picker of the Snowflake Ocean Wave Sword. girl." Robb thought to himself: Wow, what a long title. Those with long titles must be masters. The female rabbit was originally named Shisu. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that she actually belongs to the Qiantang Sect. This time Robb came to Sudong Hangzhou for Qiantang Sect. The piece of Xuanyuan Profound Iron in the house, but I didn''t expect to pick up a female rabbit on the road and get into the car. It actually belonged to the Qiantang Sect. This is not easy to handle. Robb is not too embarrassed to grab things from acquaintances. What can I do? Chapter 942： Snowflake Wave Sword Shi Su saw that these Promise Sect gangs recognized themselves, but they didn''t mean to give way, and he couldn''t help being surprised: It''s not good! The strength of this Promise Gate is below my Qiantang Sect. I have never dared to provoke us Qiantang Sect before, especially this is outside the city of Sudong Hangzhou, near the rudder of my Qiantang Zong. They should be afraid of me three points here. , But now I see a faceless appearance, could it be that what has happened to the total rudder? She was secretly wary in her heart, but she was still proud and confident on the surface: "Since you recognize me, you dare to be so arrogant?" "What''s not to dare? Hahahaha!" The middle-aged man headed by Wujimen laughed strangely: "Before you Qiantang Sect was so powerful, we can''t afford to offend it, but now, hehehe... there is no Zongmen behind your back. , Do you still think that you are so amazing? Its just an embroidered pillow, what is the snowflake wave sword, that is a compliment to the people of the Qiantang Sect on the face of the Qiantang Sect. But, you, the womans face is indeed beautiful , I can still be considered the title of Sudong Hangzhous No. 1 Beauty, so I can be a concubine or something with a warm quilt and an 18-like appearance, which is not bad, hahahaha." Another humanity of the Promise Sect: "Hall Master, this woman seems to be very wild, she may not be obedient to be your concubine." The middle-aged man who had spoken earlier said with a smile: "Shoot first! For women, as long as they fight more, they will always be obedient." "Presumptuous!" Shisu was furious, and only heard a clank sound. The long sword hanging around her waist had already left its sheath, and then people followed the sword, and in an instant he had reached the few people at the Promise Gate. The light lit up and cut to the guy who had just spoken badly. Robb watched from behind, and thought to himself: This sword is quite fast, but its power is not good enough. Compared with the eighteenth divination elder who wanted to kill me a few days ago, it was at most only the hall master. Level. The sword of Shisu was quickly blocked by the opponent. It turned out that even though the Hallmaster of the Promise Gate had foul language in his mouth, he knew in his heart that the "Snowflake Ocean Wave Sword" was not all justified. She was still somewhat Skill, so while talking nonsense in his mouth, he was fully alert in his heart. As soon as Shi Su took a shot, the man drew a knife and slammed Shi Su''s long sword with a loud sound. Then the two went through four or five moves in a blink of an eye. Robb watched by the side, and saw that Shisus swordsmanship was light and agile, with complex changes, and the sword intent was a bit like the feeling of waves. The first move was confiscated, and the second move came again, layered on top of each other. Endless, like endless waves. The swordsmanship of the hall master of the Promise Gate is far worse. It seems that he lacks soul, and is far less than the swordsmanship of picking up elements. After the two have five or six strokes, the hall master has fallen into the wind, and quickly yelled and shouted: " What else are you watching? Copy a knife and take it together." The group of Promise Gate gangs nearby responded quickly, took up their weapons, and wanted to come up to besiege and pick up the ingredients. Seeing this posture, the driver of the carriage was frightened. Taking advantage of the merriment of the people in front of him, he turned the front of the carriage and wanted to drive away. He also greeted Robb: "Foreign guest officer, these gangsters are fighting. Let''s hurry up." Robb smiled and shook his head: "I can''t go, you go first." After saying that, he also lifted the driving curtain and jumped down. The coachman didn''t dare to stay here anymore, and hurried to the south, heading back towards Port Bonin. At this time, Shisu was already surrounded by four Wujimen people besieging her. In addition to the head of the Wujimen Hall Master, there were also three masters, four people with four weapons, rotating around Shisu to make moves, but Shisu With one enemy and four, the wind hasn''t fallen yet. It seems that her title of "Snowflake Ocean Wave Sword" is really not blown out. Robb tusk praise! Several Promise gangs glanced at Robb, seeing his blond hair, fair skin, and authentic foreign devils, they didn''t bother to pay attention to him. They also plan to join the siege and pick up the battle circle. Robb suddenly said, "Hey, it''s already embarrassing for four people to beat a woman, okay, you still want to add people? Or talk about the rules of the world a little bit, or talk about the face of a man." Those Promise Gate gangs turned their heads and glared at Robb: "Golden Retriever Ghost, don''t mess around, get away." Robb said, "I can manage or ignore this matter, so I just say something casually, but you told me to stay away and threaten me. If I really don''t care about it now, wouldn''t it be equivalent to scaring me? Your threat? I''m not happy about that." The Promise Gate helps everyone: "Damn, the golden retriever who knows nothing about life and death, go to someone and do him." A group of people walked towards Robb with a pair of nunchakus in his hands. While forcing him towards Robb, he waved the nunchakus, threw them over, threw them over... Just after shaking it three times, Robb suddenly took out a handful of blunderbuss from his arms. "boom!" The gang fell to the sky... "Cut, what nunchakus are thrown in front of me." Robb said, "Although I really want to say that hesitated and will lose, but that stalk is already dead, let''s talk about fashion language." The loud noise he made when the blunderbuss fired shocked everyone. For a while, many people looked towards this side, and even the four people who picked up the vegetable and besieged her couldn''t help but look here. After a glance, seeing that it was a foreigner who knocked over a group of people with a firecracker, the five of them immediately turned their heads and continued to fight, and they didn''t bother to look here. The rest of the gang surrounded Robb angrily. "This foreigner brought down one of our brothers with firecrackers." "Damn, foreigners like to use these obscure weapons." "Kill this guy first before helping the hall master." "Everyone pay attention. When you see him raising his hand to aim, he immediately dodges with his body skills. It''s not difficult to dodge this thing." As soon as the man''s voice fell, Robb raised his hand and banged, and the guy who said just now that he wanted to dodge with his body method should be bludgeoned. In fact, the moment he saw Robb raise his hand, he did hide, and he really left the trajectory of the firecrackers. However, the bullets that Robb shot out enjoyed the rules of the game, not the real rules. In the rules, there is no trajectory problem with the fireball bullet, only the calculation problem of the hit rate. After the system calculates that it will hit the target, then it will hit no matter how the target flashes. And if the system determines that he will not hit, he will stand still and the bullets will go around him. The sorrowful guy slammed down, groaning on the ground and couldn''t get up. The gangs next to him were furious, and several people flipped their wrists and shot a hidden weapon at Robb. Robb left three laps and three laps right, his neck twisted, his **** twisted, and he jumped down with a concealed weapon. Chapter 943： There is no Qiantang Sect anymore After avoiding the hidden weapon, Robb raised his hand again and banged, and another gang fell beside him. Then he drew away the two long swords that came forward, and his hands were blasted with fire, and two more gangs fell. The helpers couldn''t help being a little confused: "Why can this man''s blunderbuss be fired without loading bullets?" "I rub, inexplicable firecrackers." "Be careful, he''s going to shoot you..." "boom!" Another fell. In a blink of an eye, the dozens of gangs next to him all fell to the ground. Robb shook his head, very disappointed. These dozens of gangs are all kind of scum, and they dont even have any Dao skills. The kind that can only be regarded as an ordinary martial artist, it''s too low-end. But think about it carefully, this world seems to belong to the world of low martial arts cultivation, and there is still a big gap between the cultivation powers in the online fairy-xia novels. At this time, the battle on the other side was about to be determined. Shisu Yijian brought down an opponent, and three people remained to besiege her. The four people just failed to deal with her, and now there are only three of them, of course they are not opponents. The picks are full of energy, and the sword palms are all out. There are few tricks. Another enemy snorted and retreated. The hall master and a master were left. The two looked at each other and attacked at the same time. Taking advantage of the moment that Shisu retreated back, they both fluttered backwards at the same time. The ups and downs go far. Shisu wanted to chase it a little, but after thinking about it, he gave up. He picked up the Promise Gate gang he had just put down and asked, "What happened in the city? How is my Qiantang Sect now?" The Promise Sect helped everyone''s mouth with blood spilling, and he laughed: "Qiantang Sect...there is no more... Qiantang Sect..." "What did you say?" Shi Su was shocked: "Speak clearly." The group of people fainted with their necks crooked. In a hurry, he shook the shoulders of the group of people. Robb came from the side: "It''s useless if you shake him. It''s already very close to Sudong Hangzhou. It''s better to have a quick look than to hold a little guy here and ask desperately." "Ah, yes!" Shi Su jumped up and was about to run into the city. Suddenly he thought of something. Turning around, he clasped his fist and gave Robb a big gift: "I was in a hurry just now. Forget, I have your help today. I dont want to thank you. When I go back to deal with the Qiantang Sect, I will report your kindness. Please register your name. I will definitely come to thank you personally when I come back." Robb smiled and said, "Small things! In addition, it is needless to say that I am going to the Qiantang Sect, and I have to continue to walk with you." As soon as these words came out, Shi Su couldn''t help feeling nervous for a second: "You also came to beat my Qiantang Zong Xuanyuan Xuan Tie''s idea?" Robb said: "Ming people dont talk secretly, I did come to Xuanyuan Xuantie, but Im more particular about things, and I dont usually grab them directly. I will reason with my opponents and pay the price. After friendly consultations , Reached an agreement, and then get what I want from the opponent." Shi Su took a deep glance at Robb, then looked at the Promise Gate gang on the ground. I didnt know it. At first glance, none of the people defeated by Robb died, but they were injured on the ground. She was just rolling, she couldn''t help being a little surprised, this man hit people with fire bludgeon, and he could control the measure without killing anyone. From this point of view, he was indeed a more compassionate person. If he were placed in Datang Wulin, he would definitely belong to the upright sect. Thinking about it this way, I feel that this person must be reasonable. The decent sect is also looking for Xuanyuan Xuan Tie, but the methods are indeed relatively mild, and will not kill people and sell goods like evil sects. Maybe, it is not impossible to communicate with this person. Besides, she saw that Robb had knocked down some small fish, and she thought: Fire blunders can only deal with this kind of blizzards. Real masters are unlikely to be hit by fire blunders. For example, it is impossible for me. . Thinking about it this way, I feel that Robb is not worth fearing. She turned around and left: "I''m going back to Qiantangzong to have a look. If you are interested, follow along, but I can tell you with certainty that no matter what price you pay, it is impossible for my Qiantangzong to take Xuanyuan Xuantie If you transfer it to you, you should give up this idea." Robb added: "If the Qiantang Sect is still there." This sentence clearly pierced and picked up the vegetable. Her body trembled, and then she forced her composure and ran towards Sudong Hangzhou City. Robb shrugged, followed her, and asked while running after her. : "Are you here to protect Xuan Tie?" Shisu nodded: "Two months ago, I went out to deal with some affairs. Because what I was going to do was in the mountains and old forests, I broke contact with the sect for a while. I didnt go down the mountain until ten days ago and I received the lords letter at the contact point. Ordered all the disciples to return to the sect to protect Xuan Tie, so I hurried back..." Robb thought to himself: It seems to be a step too late. It didn''t take long for the two to arrive at the foot of Sudong Hangzhou. This is a beautiful city, and the lakes and mountains in the city can be seen from a long distance away. However, there were a lot of people piled up at the gate of the city, which looked noisy. As soon as the two of them squeezed into the crowd, they heard someone next to them say: "Oh, many people died." "These gangs in the rivers and lakes have no choice. They say they fight in groups, they fight in groups, and they kill when they say they kill. Many people died in the riverside area." "How do ordinary people like us live?" "I hope the government will take good care of these guys." When Shi Su heard this, his face changed drastically, and Robb basically guessed what had happened. Passing through the crowds, Shi Su rushed towards the riverside in the east of the city. The well-known Qiantang Sect was built on a big river in the city. The name here is Qiantang River, which is the largest river in Sudong Hangzhou. Broad and impressive. At this time, the river was also full of people, and the periphery was full of officials. He was pulling hemp rope to enclose a large house. Outside the hemp rope, there were many people watching the excitement. If the officials were not maintaining order, these people would all be involved. Went into the big house to watch the excitement. You can smell the strong smell of blood from a distance! Shi Su rushed to the house and wanted to enter, but a six-door catcher stopped her and stretched out his hand to block her. Shi Su said, "I am from Qiantang Sect, I want to go in." Hear what she said, and shrugged his shoulders: "Is it a family member of the deceased? Then you can go in with me to take a look and recognize the corpse, but you must be careful not to destroy the murder scene. A higher-level arrest We will also come to inspect the scene and investigate the clues. Dont destroy the clues and embarrass the people of our six doors." After finishing speaking, Chap quickly turned around and led the way, leading Shisu and walked in. Robb drove a sneak, followed the catcher and the picker, and walked in swaggeringly. Chapter 944： I wont grab it The Qiantangzong''s mansion was full of dead people, many dead people. There were traces of sword hacks everywhere on the wall, as well as pits blasted by thunder fire bombs. A house collapsed in half, and there was a big hole in the roof tiles, which looked like it was smashed out by a magic weapon. As soon as Shi Su just walked in, tears burst into tears: "Junior Brother Liu..." A rabbit man on the ground was cut in half by someone, and he couldn''t die anymore. It seems that this is the Junior Brother Liu she was talking about. The arrester calmly recorded the identity of the corpse beside him. Shi Su walked towards the house, and...then...the time was tragic time. Since the father-in-law hated writing tragic feelings the most, he adopted the fast-forward mode. "Ah, Master, you died so miserably." "Ah, Master, you died so miserably." "Ah, brother, you died so miserably." ... Fast forward is over! From this parallel sentence, there is a deep and tragic breath, do you feel it? Shi Su cried and became a man of tears. The catcher next to him is taking notes with no sadness or joy on his face. Human beings are like this. Deaths that have nothing to do with themselves can always be faced with peace of mind. Robb sneaked beside him, he couldn''t help but sighed softly, he didn''t like seeing dead people! Especially the dead in one place. Catch quickly waited for Shi Su to cry for a while, and then calmed down, then asked: "You are over, right? Now think carefully about what enemies you have in Qiantang Sect, why were you killed by others, and then take a closer look at the scene, yes There are no secret words left by your teacher. It can provide us with some clues for the six doors, which will help solve the case as soon as possible." Shi Su absently let out an "um" sound, and didn''t want to take care of it. Chakuai added to the side: "I know you people in the world like revenge and grievances, but I must remind you that it is illegal to kill for revenge! Please leave this to us. With six doors to deal with, the skynet will be restored, careless and not leaking, and the six doors will definitely return justice to the deceased." Shisu wiped her tears, and she didnt listen to the bunch of things like Skynet at the back, but the first half of the sentence made her sober up. Now she should really take a closer look to see if Shimen left her for herself. What clues and code words, this will become an important clue to revenge. She carefully looked at everything around her. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she stopped next to the masters body. While Catcher was recording something on the paper, she wiped the ground with one foot without a trace. It seems that some characters, ciphers, etc. have been erased. Robb couldn''t help but move a little when he saw her little movement: Oh, interesting! It seems that this female rabbit person has discovered something, but she didn''t want to be seen by the catcher next to her, so she wiped it off quietly. It seems that this female rabbit person is still full of quack experience. However, she really did not expect that there would be someone standing invisible next to her. This little action only deliberately avoided the arrest, but could not hide it from Robb. After she wiped the characters on the ground, she continued to pretend to be looking for clues elsewhere, but Luo Xi could see that she was obviously absent, just pretending to be looking for it. "Anything to find?" After a while, Hunter looked up and asked. Shi Su shook his head: "Nothing was found." Robb was secretly happy next to him. "If you don''t find anything, don''t stay at the scene of the crime." The arrester said quickly: "Don''t go far for the time being. Just move around in the city. If we have any problems when we solve the case, we will call you." Shi Su responded and walked out of the mansion. Robb first stepped back to the outside, stopped sneaking in a place no one saw behind a street corner, and then walked out slowly, just when Shisu came out of the crime scene, and the arrest was still waving at her from a distance. Said: "Remember not to go far and accept the summons at any time." "Sorrow and change!" Robb casually said a standard comforting statement. Shi Su raised his head and glanced at him: "You haven''t left yet?" Luo Bai smiled and said: "Don''t forget that I also came for Xuanyuan Xuan Tie. Now that something like this has happened to Qiantang Sect, how could I leave? Of course I have to investigate the whereabouts of this stone." Shisu must have a wonderful expression now, but Robb couldn''t understand the rabbit-man''s expression, so it didn''t matter. She said in a low voice: "My sect was destroyed, Xuanyuan Xuantie has also been snatched by the enemy, and now I don''t know who took it. If you want to know the clues of Xuanyuan Xuantie, follow me. It''s useless, you should ask those arresters, maybe they can find out something." "Oh, isn''t it?" Robb said, "I don''t think so. I think it will be better if I follow you." As soon as she said this, a gleam of light flashed in the eyes of Susu''s rabbit, the kind of light that was so vigilant that she wanted to draw a sword to attack people, but after all, she was not the kind of vicious wicked person, the Qiantang Sect was relatively speaking. She prefers to be more upright, so she forcibly suppressed her urge to draw swords and kill people, and whispered: "Why do you see it?" Robb said: "I now make two assumptions. Hypothesis one, the enemy kills all the people in your sect and then snatches Xuanyuan Xuantie. Then you will definitely pursue the real murderer. As long as I follow you, you will If you can help me find the murderer, you will naturally be able to find Xuan Tie from the murderer. This is much more labor-saving than finding Xuan Tie by myself, who is unfamiliar with the land. Hypothesis two, although the enemy has killed all of your fellow students, he has not found Xuan Tie. , Then the only clue lies in you, as long as I follow you, I can still find Xuan Tie." Picking up vegetarian: "..." She just wanted to draw the sword because she thought Robb knew that she had a clue, but now listening to Robb''s analysis, she dispelled the idea of ??drawing the sword. It seems that this person is just relying on an unreliable speculation. Feeling relaxed a little, she said solemnly: "Bored fellow! As you say, if I get Xuan Tie, are you going to kill me to **** it? Huh! Don''t think that your firecracker is against me? It''s effective. That thing is okay for Xiaoyou. When you meet a real master, the moment you raise the fire, the other party is enough to punch seventeen or eight holes in you. Golden Retriever, I advise you not to come Blending with the rivers and lakes of our Dongtu Datang, this is not something people like you can afford to blend." Robb said: "Picking up the girl, you made a mistake. I did not intend to grab it. I am a very principled person. I never grab other people''s things. Even if the opponent is not a good person, I will conduct full consultations with the opponent. , Friendly exchanges, and trading under the circumstance that everyone is profitable, grabbing things is too inconsistent with the values ??of the new era." Chapter 945： Deceive Shisu snorted coldly. Although she didn''t believe Robb''s words very much, she often moved along the coast and had heard of some things about Western Devils. It is said that Western Devils like to do business and can bring anything. Talking about transactions, talking about contracts, and what Robb is saying now is barely able to prove it. Of course, this did not mean that she believed Robb, but she didn''t take the Western Devil''s fire gun seriously. In the eyes of masters, the fire gun was really a decoration, and no one wanted to hit it. To her, Robb was just a passerby who had taken her on the road, and he was of the kind with a not too bad feeling. She didn''t have to turn her face with Robb, and said solemnly: "You should leave now, don''t follow me anymore." Robb smiled and said, "Not only do I want to make a deal with you, but I also want to make a deal with you." "Um?" Robb said, "After thinking about it, you know that you are in danger right now. You just walked into the Qiantangzong''s mansion, and I dont know how many people saw it. There are many smart people in the world, and the thoughts I just mentioned. There should be a lot of the same people. Everyone will think that you can find Xuan Tie, or get news about Xuan Tie. The one who stays focused may hide in the dark and look at you, but the style is tough. A little bit, maybe it will jump out directly to attack you, catch you and then ask, the effect is the same as following you." Robb continued: "So, I want to make a deal with you. I will protect your safety. You will take me to find Xuan Tie, and then we will discuss how to divide Xuan Tie. What do you think?" Shi Su''s brows frowned deeply, her long rabbit ears suddenly stood up, and she turned around, obviously listening. After a few seconds, she sneered and said: "Alarmism, except for you, How can anyone stare at me? Humph! I don''t need to make a deal with you at all." After saying this, she struck her heels **** the ground, and the whole person suddenly flew up lightly, brushed the ground and jumped to the roof next to her, then up and down again, and then to another roof in the distance. There came her voice: "Golden Retriever Ghost, hurry back to your country, don''t wander around here anymore, just rely on your firecrackers, you can''t mix in the rivers and lakes of Dongtu Datang..." The sound has gone far, and when the last syllable is reached, the person is already one mile away. Robb spread his hands: "I don''t want to trade? Whoops! I know that people in the country of rabbits have the same awkward personality as me. It''s really super difficult." He shook his head, then turned on the reconnaissance technique, and looked at Susu who was more than a mile away. She didn''t use her light work any more at this time. Instead, she turned her head and looked behind her. Did not follow, could not help but sneered in disdain. Then, she looked around vigilantly and went into an alley. When she came out of the alley, she had changed into a coarse cloth and a turban on her head. She looked like an ordinary peasant girl. , And then she got into the crowd, mixed in among them, and walked out of the city. Robb watched her performance the whole time, shook his head, and followed. Shisu walked along the Qiantang River all the way to the outside of the city, passed through the water gate of Sudong Hangzhou, and continued to the outside of the city. Pedestrians outside the city are relatively rare, and it is actually difficult to track, but Robb is not afraid. He can sneak and track. He can also use Druid''s skills to become a seal and dive and track in the Qiantang River. He can even become an owl in the sky. Tracking, any of these methods, it is impossible to find him. Following along, Robb suddenly found another group of people behind him. These people were obviously in a group. Walking together, it seemed that there were a lot of masters among them. One with his temples bulging high, looked fairy. There is one with a strong personality and one who is dressed up as an elegant scholar. These three types are easy to be "masters". As for those wearing strong outfits, they are all scum, so don''t care about them. Of course, the interesting one among this group of people is actually a person wearing a hunter''s clothes. It was the arrester who brought in the Qiantangzong''s murder case not long ago to check for clues. Robb was still wondering at the time. The arrest quickly allowed Shi Su to enter the murder scene, and the management was not too loose. Only now has he discovered that he had deliberately let Shi Su in. Robb is now one mile away, which is about 500 yards away, following Susu. These people are still five to six hundred yards behind Robb, far away from Susu. They dont know how they can guarantee not to follow Susu. Lost. I couldn''t help but want to study them. When I looked carefully, I discovered that above Shisu''s head, at a height of about a few thousand yards, there was a small white paper crane flying and dancing, following Susu. It was very small, and it flew thousands of yards in the sky. If you didn''t pay attention to it, you wouldn''t be able to see it. It seemed to be a magic weapon released by the group of people. Robb couldn''t help secretly Le: My Dongtu Datang''s Immortal Magic Daoshu is really interesting. The three groups of people just walked in tandem, and they didn''t know how long they walked, and the picking up at the front stopped. She suddenly began to look vigilantly in all directions. Robb was not afraid of driving and sneaking, and even deliberately walked towards her slowly, while the group of people following far behind was still two miles away, they saw The paper crane in the sky suddenly stopped moving, knowing that the pick-up had stopped, and the group of people immediately stood still. Shi Su looked around and didn''t see anything. He listened carefully and couldn''t hear the sound. He relaxed and squatted down on a pile of pebbles by the Qiantang River. Robb was close, and when he observed it carefully, she saw that she had pulled away a lot of pebbles, and there was a small crypt underneath. She reached into the crypt and pulled it, and when she pulled her hand back, she went from it. Took out a package that was not too big or too small. This package has an irregular oval shape the size of a human head. Robb didn''t even need to look inside to guess that this thing was Xuanyuan Xuantie. I understood now that Qiantang Sect did not put Xuanyuan Xuantie in the sect at the beginning, but quietly buried it by the river outside the city. Then, before the lord died, he used the place where this thing was buried. The code word inside the door was written on the ground. What Shi Su erased at the time was probably the code word recording the location of this thing. However, she thought she had concealed the catch fast in this little action. In fact, the catch fast was pretending to record things. In fact, she had been secretly paying attention to the action of picking up vegetables. The action of wiping the ground was clearly seen by others. It''s clear, so the catch quickly informed people to follow. Robb couldn''t help but spread his hands: Jianghu! What an intrigue! It seems that Shisu''s experience in the arena is still a bit tender. Chapter 946： To make a deal Jianghu is a place where individuals can eat people! Experienced people can eat new and tender dishes. Shi Su held the package containing Xuanyuan profound iron, and couldn''t help crying: "Master, Master, now the Qiantang Sect is gone, only me, a lonely ghost, holding a piece of profound iron that I dont know how to use. How can we avenge your blood and hatred? How can we help you realize your unfinished ideals." As soon as she finished crying, she saw someone suddenly appeared in front of her. She was shocked. She brushed the ground and drew her sword out of the sheath, and slashed at the person. The man took a step back, avoided the sword''s edge, and said with a smile: "Girl, don''t do it, it''s me." Shi Su saw clearly that Robb was in front of her, but she was relieved when she saw it clearly. She shook the long sword in her hand nervously: "How did you follow? I obviously saw no one was following." "Girl, your experience in the arena is still a bit too subtle." Robb smiled and said, "There are so many ways to follow you. It''s really not too easy to keep up with you." Shi Su held the long sword in her right hand and pointed at Robb, not daring to move a little. With his left hand, he slowly carried the cloth bag in his hand to his back, moving slowly, because her attention was all on Robb. The most important thing to prevent a firecracker attack is to observe the opponent''s actions. Every tiny detail must not be missed. Once the enemy has the intention to raise his hand, he must immediately avoid it. She said in a deep voice: "I admit that your tracking technique is very good. If you want Xuan Tie, you can do it. But don''t blame me for not reminding you. Although I am a respectable disciple, I am not easy to kill or hurt people, but if you Dont blame my subordinates for being merciless if you grab my things." Robb smiled and shook his head: "Don''t be nervous, I said not to grab, I only do business, I just want to talk to you about buying this piece of mysterious iron." Shisus rabbit face was obviously distorted. It should be a kind of disdainful expression. Unfortunately, the rabbit expression is really incomprehensible. She said solemnly: "You should know that this is a priceless treasure, not money. constant." "If money can''t be measured, what about life?" Robb said, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. In addition to me, there is a team of people following you, and they are coming soon. According to my analysis, their combat effectiveness is about higher than yours. Its ten times higher than your master and all the other brothers in the same sect combined. Thats why they can destroy the Qiantang Sect. Now they are about to kill you and grab the Xuantie. If you dont want to die, you can Leave the iron to me so I can guarantee your safety." After hearing this, Shisu''s heart became tense. However, he glanced around and quickly listened again. The long bunny ears are very good for hearing. When I heard this, I heard the footsteps of a group of people. The sound is rushing towards his side. She was shocked in her heart, and hurriedly resorted to light exercises and ran in the opposite direction of the person who came, not paying attention to Robb at all. Robb followed up angrily: "Hey, I said you are so unfamiliar, why did you turn around and ran away? I kindly told you that someone is coming, even if you dont negotiate business with me, at least, at least, somehow. Thank me." Shi Su rushed and turned his head over and said, "I was negligent just now. Thank you for your reminder, but I must escape as soon as possible. I have no time to tell you more. The friendship of reminder today will be reported in the coming day." Robb: "..." After finishing speaking, Shi Su raised her speed again, and brought her cultivation to the extreme. It seemed that there was wind under her feet. With a light touch of the ground, she could slid forward several meters in the air. Well, the chevalier uniforms are also good-looking. If it weren''t for a rabbit head, this picture should have been extremely beautiful. Robb sighed beside him: "It''s a pity this rabbit head." Shi Su heard his voice and looked back and found that Robb was actually running behind her. He was shocked. He had already used his "sea breeze footwork" to the extreme. The current speed can be said to be as fast as a strong wind. How can this Western ghost keep up with me? What kind of speed is he? Robb smiled at her: "Are you surprised? I use Western magic, called''Wind''s Walk''." Shi Su: "There is still this thing in the West?" Robb smiled and said: "There are many good things in the West. You must not have the idea of''the sky is a country, the earth is vast, the world is invincible, and no one is better than me''. With this kind of idea, it is easy. He was overtaken by the alien race, surpassed, and then left far behind. In the end, he was beaten on the ground by others, and he couldn''t lift his head for hundreds of years." Shi Su: "I am running for my life now, I have no time to talk to you." "Then you don''t talk." Robb smiled: "You just said these few words, you made a difference, and the speed was 2.5% slower. Tsk tsk, but even if you don''t slow down, you will still not be as fast as the person behind you. Calculated at the current relative speed, I estimate that you will be caught up in three minutes." Shi Su cant understand what is meant by three minutes, because the Oriental clocks are not popular now, and they dont know how to use minutes and seconds for timekeeping. Most people use "a stick of incense time" or "a cup of hot tea time". There is no standard at all when it comes to timing. She pricked up her long ears, and sure enough, the chasing soldiers behind her were already close. Turning her head and looking over, she could already see the fastest running figures. Shi Su couldn''t help being a little panicked. She could guess without thinking about it. The chasers behind were the enemies who killed the Qiantang Sect. The cultivation base of these people was definitely higher than that of the master, and she could never be their opponent. , Now that they are staring at him, most of them are dead for a lifetime. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but panic. At this time, Robb spoke from the side again: "It''s still too late to decide, as long as you give me the stone, I will protect your safety." Shi Su said in an unpleasant manner: "A fool would not accept this condition. I just need to throw the stone back and give it to them. It can still save my life. Why do I have to give it to you?" Robb smiled and said: "Then it''s impossible, they will get the stone, and they will still kill you, because after killing you, they can keep the secret that the stone fell into their hands. Xuanyuan profound iron is too precious, who will get it? They will all attract siege, and they are afraid that they will not be able to hold the more powerful sect. Therefore, you must be killed in order to be at ease. Whether you hand over the stone or not, you will die." Shisu''s face changed... Robb smiled and said: "The treasure that the master guards desperately, you can''t bear to discard your mind, I can understand, but if you die, what is the use of keeping this stone? Why don''t you give it to me? , Let me use it where its more worthwhile, dont you think its right?" Chapter 947： Maybe this thing can kill the black dragon Shi Su gritted his teeth: "It''s impossible to give it to you. I would rather die and protect this stone. It is the treasure that my Qiantang Zong aims to obtain, and I will never give it to anyone. Whoever wants this stone can only be from me Take it away from his corpse. As long as I''m still there, I won''t..." Before she could finish her words, she saw Robb swayed, and for some reason she went behind her back, took off the cloth bag on her back, held it in her hand, and then shook it to a far away place. Picking up vegetarian: "..." Robb smiled and said, "Don''t panic, I won''t grab anything from someone, but I will return it to you." After speaking, he shook his body and hung the cloth bag back on Shisu again. Picking up vegetarian: "..." Robb said: "I have the ability to take this stone from the hands of you who are alive, but I won''t do it. If you are stronger than others by relying on yourself, you will unscrupulously **** other people''s things, then your soul will decay, and there will be more I cant save my treasure, thats not what I want to be. Shi Su bit his lower lip and said, "I know that the stone in my hand was also grabbed by Master and Master. The origin is not right. If you really have the ability to **** it, I have nothing to say..." Robb smiled and said, "You can grab anything from a robber? No, this is a fallacy. I can''t just be a robber because someone else is a robber. I have no one to say that I would fall for it. To the point. This stone may not come from the right way, but I got it from the right way." When the two said this, Shi Su already felt a bit embarrassed. Because of her speech, her feet have become slower and slower, and her ability to chase soldiers is much deeper than her. She was originally faster than her. She was slow at her feet and chased faster behind her. Within two minutes, she felt like picking up the vegetable. When the figure flickered in front of him, an old man with a fairy style and bones stood in front of him. Then, there were shadows on the left and right. The three kinds of people, such as the fairy wind, the elegant scholar, and the temples bulging high, surrounded both her and Robb at the core. As for the scum of wearing strong clothes, they are still there. Running desperately from a distance to this side. The old man of the fairy wind snorted coldly: "You girl is clever. She actually found us. I want to ask, we obviously followed two miles away. How did you find us?" Shi Su bit his lower lip: "I couldn''t find you, it was the foreigner next to me who found you." When she said this, the fairy tale, the elegant scholar, and the temples bulged up and turned to look at Robb, with an unbelievable expression on their faces: "Golden Retriever Ghost?" Robb waved at them: "Master Rabbit!" One sentence of Lord Rabbit immediately angered all the people around him, but they thought that Robb didnt understand Dongtu Datangs culture, and he made a mistake, so he didnt care about it. Besides, the most important thing now is to pick things up. Su took Xuanyuan Xuantie in his hand, and they were really not in the mood to entangle with a crooked nut. A group of people directly ignored Robb and turned to Susu. The old man of Xianfeng Dao bones said: "Snowflake Ocean Wave Sword, the girl who picks up things, isn''t it?" Shi Su bit her lower lip: "Exactly!" The old man said with a strong personality: "As smart as you, after thinking about it, now you know who we are." Shi Su gritted her teeth and said, "You are the one who destroyed my Qiantang Sect, right?" After speaking, she stared fiercely on the catcher who had just arrived, and said angrily: "Shameless monster, actually still serving as a part-timer. Imperial eagle dog." The catcher said: "Imperial eagle dog? I''m just undercover in the imperial court, so that''s a lot of convenience. What do you know about the little girl?" Before he could finish his sentence, Shi Su suddenly swept over, stabbing his throat with a sword. This sword has been gaining momentum for a long time, and it came extremely fast. It turned out that after Shisu analyzed the few people surrounding him, he felt that the catch was like the best bully and the one with the lowest skill. Therefore, he attacked the enemy first as soon as he shot it. Weakness, if you can get rid of one person, at least you wont lose. Changing one is a tie, and you can earn one by changing two. However, even though that catch was taken aback, he didn''t get the move. In his busy schedule, he pulled out an iron ruler from his waist, put a letter in front of him, and sealed the sword of Shisu with a loud sound. The counterattack came, forcing Shisu to dodge backwards. With just one move, it is obvious that Shi Su is not his opponent, but this catch is the weakest of the four powerful enemies. Catch quickly sneered: "I can''t help myself, your master, master, and brothers were all killed by us. What is the use of your three-legged cat skills? I persuade you to wipe your neck with a sword. , Lest we catch you alive and let you know what is better than death... Tsk tsk... The taste of Sudong Hangzhou''s No. 1 beauty, I don''t mind having a taste." Pick up the anger! "That!" Robb suddenly raised his hand to speak: "Excuse me, what is she really beautiful? Forgive me for my clumsy eyes, no matter how you look at it, you can''t see the difference between a rabbit''s head and a rabbit''s head." Catch fast and Shi Su glanced at Robb at the same time, and then spit out together: "You Westerners don''t all look the same, you can''t tell the difference at all." Robb: "..." "I said if I can grasp the point." The old man of Xianfeng Daogu said angrily: "Don''t pay attention to the golden-haired ghost, first get Xuanyuan Xuantie." "Ah, yes, Xuanyuan Xuantie." Chakuai wanted to shoot Shisu. Robb opened his mouth again: "Slowly slow down, how can you ignore me? Me and Miss Shi still have yet to negotiate a business." He said to Shi Suyu earnestly, "Look, you are in danger now. They may be killed at any time. Under this circumstance, would you still refuse to trade with me? As long as you give me Xuan Tie, I will guarantee your safety. It''s a good deal." Shi Suan: "I can die, but Xuan Tie can''t be handed over to anyone. Don''t mention this deal again." Robach said: "Wow, why are you so persistent." The old man of Xianfeng Dao bones suddenly sneered: "Just like your damned master, I asked him to tell where Xuan Tie was hiding, so I would spare him not to die. I didnt expect that he would rather die than hand it over. You Qiantang Sect really has the backbone." "I know why they are so tough." Ruya scholar laughed: "I heard that when the Black Dragon attacked Leifeng Pagoda eight years ago, the old Sovereign of Qiantang Sect happened to be in Leifeng Pagoda. As everyone knows, Heilong When the attack came, Leifeng Pagoda was overthrown, and the master Fahai who guarded the tower died in battle, and the old Sect Master of Qiantangzong died there unexplainably. I heard that Qiantangzong has been seeking since then. The way to kill the black dragon and avenge the old sect master, this Xuanyuan profound iron is said to be used to make the Xuanyuan Sword, and the legendary Xuanyuan Sword can kill all monsters, demons, and ghosts. Maybe it can kill the black dragon?" (Forgot Friends, please refer to Chapter 127.) Chapter 948： I got my magic weapon "Huh?" Robb couldn''t help but hesitated slightly when he heard this. The elegant scholar continued: "However, the Qiantang Sect is really too self-reliant. With your weak strength, even if you make the Xuanyuan Sword, what is the use? Can you kill the black dragon? The result is not only a dead end. One, look now, the black dragon hasn''t been killed, but the sect is destroyed, tusk." Shi Su anger: "We Qiantang Sect, we are not greedy for life and fear of death. Dealing with the black dragon is not only to avenge the old sect master. The monster of the black dragon is doing harm to the common people, and we must have a hero who can control the world to deal with it, I Even if Qiantangzong is not strong enough, as long as he can find a capable person, he is willing to offer Xuanyuan Xuantie''s hands, but I know that the heroic hero is definitely not you guys who murder and overpower." "cut!" The elegant scholar took out a folding fan from his arms and swiped it away: "Only you who pretend to be upright and decent will go and have trouble with the black dragon. Hey, our gang leader will not be in the city anyway, hahaha." "Um, I have something to say." Robb raised his hand again. However, as soon as he spoke, everyone in front of him turned to him at the same time and said: "Foreign devils don''t talk, you will feel embarrassed when you speak Tang dialect." Robb: "..." Several people surrounded Shi Su together. Robb raised his hand again: "Although you don''t want me to speak, I still want to speak." "Mom mentally retarded." The guy with his temples bulging up finally couldn''t help it. With a wave of his hand, a copper coin lased at Robb. It was Robb''s heart. The coin flew very fast. The power contained on it was also great, reaching Robb''s chest almost instantly, and the edge of the coin was sharpened. Obviously, it was not an ordinary coin, but a coin dart. After the man shot the coin dart, he didn''t bother to look at Robb again, only when Robb was dead, he turned and continued to walk towards Shisu. However, as soon as I took two steps, I felt a bit wrong. Why didn''t I hear the sound of the foreign devils screaming and falling to the ground? Turning his head and looking over, he saw that Robb took his copper coin dart with his hand. He held it in his hand and looked left and right. He sighed and said, "Bronze coins, Datang Tongbao, haha, not bad, this is a good thing. A copper coin can buy a piece of hair cake. Thank you, Lord Rabbit, for your reward." The temples bulged up and I was shocked: "Huh? You foreign devil, how can you pick up a hidden weapon?" "Yes." Robb said solemnly: "Don''t you know? This is a special skill of the''Prop Manner'' class called''Throwing Object Receiving''. When the enemy uses a hidden weapon to throw at me, I can use it. The next step is to collect it and put it into your own item bag. This is a good way to get rare items in the later stage of the game. Let me tell you that many bosses will throw out rare items. As long as you successfully receive them, you can make a huge profit. Pen." The temples puffed up angrily: "Say something messy and unintelligible, I want to see how well you can pick it up." He raised his hands, the money darts were fired, and the money darts were shot and brushed. In an instant, the sky was full of copper coins flying, and he patted Robb at the sky. However, Robb stood still and did not move, because "the thrown object was connected." "Get" is a continuously effective skill. As long as it is activated, within 30 seconds, he does not need to perform any operations and can receive all hidden weapons. As a result, everyone saw that Robb stood still without moving, not even a finger, but the money darts automatically flew into Robbs palm and piled up in his palm in a blink of an eye. Stacked neatly. Robb was actually still counting: "One, two, three... Wow haha... Twenty-five! Thank you Lord Rabbit for giving me a small fortune." Everyone was stunned, a little unsure. The old man with the immortal style said angrily: "Second, what are you doing? Deliberately throwing the money dart into his hand?" The temples bulged loudly and said: "I am not, I don''t!" Xianfengdao bonedly said: "But when he stood still, your dart flew into his hand automatically. I don''t believe it at all because it wasn''t your intention." The temples bulged up and sweated profusely: "This...It''s really not me." The expressions of several people became serious, the eyes looking at Robb became fierce, and Xianfeng Daogu said: "Hurry up, the girl is handed over to you, she is not good enough, you can take care of it alone. He, lets see what the foreign devils have." After finishing speaking, the three of them, such as Xianfeng Dao bones, elegant scholars, and temples bulging high, formed a character shape in an instant, enclosing Robb half in the middle. Xianfeng Dao bone said: "It seems that we have taken a look, you foreign devil not only has a fluent Tang dialect, but also understands my Dongtu Datang''s immortal family spells. What Taoism did you use just now?" Robb laughed: "I have said that I use the skills of a propman. If you don''t believe it, or if you don''t understand, then don''t blame me. I didn''t lie at all." Xianfeng Dao Bone winked, the guy with the temple''s bulging hands waved, and another copper coin flew out, but this time, the copper coin did not shoot at Robb like an ordinary money dart. Rather, it hovered in front of him, brushing the ground to enlarge, becoming the size of a gong. This thing is actually a magic weapon! He stretched out his hand and pointed at Robb, and said, "Illness!" The magic treasure copper coins were divided into the sky copper coins by brushing the ground, scattered into the sky at once, and then spinning and dancing, as if the sky was raining flowers and rain, and fell like raindrops against Robb. He didnt believe in the inexplicable statement that he could take a hidden weapon and turn it into his own prop. The other party must have used some strange spell to collect the copper coin dart just now, but now that he has sacrificed the magic weapon, he doesnt believe you can still collect Come on, this large pile of countless coins fell down, and it''s up to you to pick it up. However, when he just thought of this, he saw the countless rain of copper coins all flying into Robb''s palm, flying and flying, until the last one also flew into his palm, and then fused together. Changed back to the original magic treasure copper coin. Robb picked up the coin, smiled and blew it in front of his lips, blowing out a "clang" sound, and then he pretended to put the coin to his ear and listened, and laughed: "I don''t know why, many people When I get the coins, I like to blow it like this and listen again. I did it too, but I dont feel the significance of doing this. You are good at playing with coins, and you definitely know why you do this." The person with high temples was shocked, and then said miserably: "This product has taken my magic weapon, eldest brother, third brother, quickly find a way to get my magic weapon back." Chapter 949： I hate seals the most Robb''s sorrowful operation really shocked the other party. The guy with the temples bulging is the best at playing with hidden weapons. A money dart is also considered famous, especially the magic treasure at the bottom of his box. Once he is sacrificed, he can play flying money. There are many of Qiantang Sect The famous master died under his move, and he didn''t even have the power to fight back. Who would have thought that it would be ineffective to deal with a Western ghost now, and even the magic weapon would be taken away. Xianfeng Daogu and the elegant scholar couldn''t help being secretly vigilant, and the two people, Shisu and Chakuai, also opened their mouths in surprise, especially Shisu. She rode with Robb all the way to Sudong Hangzhou in a carriage. Seeing this crooked nut eating snacks on the carriage, he looked lazy, really not like a master. A few days ago, when dealing with the Wuji Sect, he just took the fire blast out to blast people. There was really no dazzling performance. How do you know that now he has taken the magic weapon of the master when he shot it, it is really amazing. Both Chakuai and Susu were going to do it, but now they both stopped, and they all looked at Robb''s side. Robb was grinning and said, "Is there anything like copper, silver, gold, etc., come here as much as you like, I don''t think it''s too much." "I smashed you a ghost." The temples bulged high and took two steps back, hiding behind the Xianfeng Daogu and the elegant scholar. This guy was only good at hidden weapons. After finding that hidden weapons were ineffective against Robb, he shrank decisively and fell down. It''s also a time-conscious person. The elegant scholar stood at the forefront, brushed the floor, threw off a dismantled fan, and slapped the fan pretentiously: "Your Excellency seems to have a lot of experience with hidden weapons. He actually accepted my second brothers magic weapon. Your Excellency asks for advice one or two." Robb said in an unpleasant manner: "Can we not pretend to be like this when we talk? While fanning the fan and saying these pretending words, it is very embarrassing to watch. You are a martial arts novel from the 1970s. Now it is out of date. good." Refined scholar: "..." He waved the folding fan with his right hand, brushed the floor and nodded to Robb. This was quick and fast, and he was in front of Robbs face plate in an instant. Only when he got closer, he could see that his fan was actually made of iron. It''s not an ordinary paper fan. Robb turned sideways and avoided the fan easily. The elegant scholar smiled sideways, and his left palm patted Robb''s waist quietly from below. It turned out that the fan in his right hand was just a fake move, and the left palm was the real killer move. I dont know how many people were injured. He was attacked by the thief''s braised left palm. However, as soon as this palm was handed out, Robb had already discovered that his "dexterity" was too high, so high that he broke through the sky. For him, the movements of most people in this world are slow motions. Attacking Robb in slow motion is simply a joke. Robb grabbed the front, waved a palm from below, touched the ground, and met with the elegant scholar. The elegant scholar was taken aback by the speed of his reaction, but when he saw him come to face him, he became proud of himself and thought to himself: I practice the blood poisonous palm. Anyone who confronts me will be poisoned. The wife of the Qiantang Sect was poisoned to death because of her confrontation with me. You came to die again? Then don''t blame me for being impolite. He urged his Poison Palm skill and swept the poison into Robb''s palm. Although the two palms touched, although they made a "touch" sound, the force of the collision was not great. The elegant scholar felt that his palm strength was like a stone sinking into the sea, disappearing without a trace, and he did not know how the other party would use him. All of his palm strength was evaded, and even the effect of the poisonous power didn''t seem to be passed on. The most annoying person was that he also felt Robb put something in his hand after he had finished a palm with him. The elegant scholar looked down, and it turned out that Robb had put a money dart in his palm. He was looking dumbfounded and didn''t know what Robb meant. Suddenly he felt Robb squeeze his palm and close it towards the center. The elegant scholar''s palm could not help but squeeze into a fist, tightly squeezing the money dart. Although the money dart is in the shape of a coin, it is sharpened all around, like a knife. The elegant scholar''s hand was forced to squeeze up, and his palm was immediately cut by the blade around the money dart and cut into the flesh of the palm. He was shocked and quickly wanted to loosen his fist, but Robb squeezed his hand tightly. The power is terrible, and the fist of the elegant scholar can''t be loosened at all. They can only pinch tighter and tighter, and the money dart will penetrate deeper and deeper. He felt the pain that the meridians of his palm were cut by money darts, and he couldn''t help screaming, "Let go... let me go..." Robb smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll let it go!" As soon as he let go, the elegant scholar finally had to take off himself, and quickly let go. Unexpectedly, as soon as he let go, he felt Robb grabbed the folding fan in his other hand and stuffed the fan into his hand holding the dart. , And at the same time moved the money dart into his other palm and pinched it again. Then the elegant scholar felt the sharp pain of the money dart cutting into the palm of his other hand. He couldn''t help but his face changed drastically, and his opponent moved so fast. In just a blink of an eye, he could actually do so many things? But his own speed was completely unable to play out. Speaking of which, how is the body protector really angry? Why didn''t my protective body protect this guy''s casual squeeze? Robb pushed back gently, pushing him back several steps, and stood behind the person with the bones of the fairy wind, and smiled: "The guy who likes to use poison to hurt people is really boring." The scholarly scholar looked down at his cut palms and snorted, "Boss, I''m badly injured." Everyone in the field was shocked again. Although the action just now was a long paragraph written on paper, in reality it was just a flick of a finger. For them, it was just a lot of effort in front of them. , The elegant scholar retreated with both palms bleeding, and the defeat was so fast and thorough that it was unbelievable. "Good, you blonde ghost!" Xianfeng Daogu suddenly remembered something: "Recently, there is a rumor that a seal spirit who has been practicing for more than five hundred years came ashore, transformed into a blonde foreigner, and defeated eighteen divinations. The elder of the Law Protector, is it you who is talking about?" Robb: "You are the seal spirit, and your whole family is the seal spirit. I tell you, the thing I hate the most is the seal. I usually dive in groups and never come out. Once he travels, or eats some food At that time, it was out of the water to dry, and this kind of seal was dragged to the humane and destroyed the ball." The more he talked, the more he was filled with righteous indignation. Xianfeng Daogu said with embarrassment: "Foreign devils, you don''t have to put on such a rich expression, we don''t understand the expressions of Westerners." Robb: "I wipe it, it''s obviously a rabbit-man''s expression that makes people incomprehensible." Chapter 950： Anyway, let me have a look Xianfeng Dao Bone bulged the elegant scholar and temple behind him, and said loudly: "We admit that we were too rude to you just now. Let''s talk about it now. Your presence here is to fight. Xuanyuan Xuan money is because of something else? If it is something else, then we will accompany you. Lets stop here and be friends. If your Excellency is also for Xuanyuan Xuantie, then we can also discuss it. How to divide it." Robb shook his head: "Who wants to be friends with the murderer? You killed the Qiantang Zongman as soon as you took action. This method is too spicy, cruel, and frenzied. Although I am always soft-hearted and don''t like to kill, but I am very vicious. The bad guys also want to be tough, so we have nothing to talk about, I can only hope that you will be good people in the next life." This is to show his position. Xianfeng Dao Bone knows that there is no more to talk about, and his face is fierce, but the rabbit man doesnt seem to be very fierce. He slaps his hand on the scabbard, and a long sword flies away from the scabbard. out. Xianfeng Dao''s bones copied the sword in his hand, and placed a pose, it looked like he was about to use some big trick... At this moment, Robb suddenly stepped forward, touched, and hit Xianfeng Dao Bone''s chest with a punch. Another flash of his body, the elegant scholar and temples bulged high, and punched at the same time. After finishing the fight, Robb clapped his hands and walked towards Shi Su, never looking at the three people behind him again. The three of them looked dumbfounded. When they were punched by Robb, they were really shocked. They thought that they would not die or be seriously injured after taking a punch. But after Robb finished the punch, they realized that they didnt. What happened, even the oily skin didn''t hurt a bit. But Robb had already turned around to pick up the vegetables, and he was a bit confused about the situation. Xianfeng Daogu couldn''t help but angrily said: "What did you do?" Robb put on a standard posture in the Big Dipper''s fist, and hummed: "You are dead!" "Nonsense! We are alive and well." Robb: "You might as well look at the top of your head." Hearing that, the three of them looked up at the top of their heads together. It was strange that there was a number on top of the head that was beating, 5432 Robb said: "The punch you just hit was called Secret Hole Fist. The effect is to attach a Declaration of Death to you. Once the time is up, you will die." "Fart!" As soon as Xianfeng Daogu was about to curse, the number above his head had jumped to zero. Suddenly he became stiff, and he could no longer speak the curse. He threw himself to the ground and died. The elegant scholar and the temples bulged high and punched for half a second, so the time of the two was half a second too late. The two saw that the boss was wearing magic and Taoism without any use, so they were punched. I was dead, I couldn''t help being dumbfounded, and then I looked up at the number above my head, and saw that it just jumped to zero... The two groaned miserably, fell to the ground, and died. No one knew how much inner struggle they had experienced in the half second of their death this night. The hunter on the opposite side, and the young guys who just rushed over, were all frightened and stupefied. They would not know what to do for a while, but Shi Su was the first to wake up. She drew out the long sword and faced her. The arrest quickly stabbed the past with a sword. Although the skill of catching fast was higher than that of Shisu, because of the huge shock and the fear of Robb, he would not react for a while. It was not until Shisu''s sword was in front of him that he was shocked, but this It was too late, and Shisu cut off his head with a sword. Those young girls hurriedly fled in all directions, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Neither Robb nor Shi Su had any interest in chasing and killing Xiao Yi, so they let them escape without paying attention. When the enemy finished cleaning up, Robb turned to pick up Su: "pick up girl..." He just said hello, before he had time to say the next thing, he got nervous, brushed the ground and raised the sword to protect him, but she immediately felt that her action was stupid, and the foreigner was so powerful. Easily kill three masters who have destroyed the division, what use is it even if you resist? No matter how much they resist, they can kill themselves with just one finger. She sighed, put down the long sword in her hand, and said in a deep voice: "I am not your opponent. Its not for the report." "Why did I kill you?" Robb smiled: "I haven''t heard of any bad things you have done. I don''t kill good people." He changed his words: "Lets talk about the transaction. You see, I saved your life and avenged your masters grievances. Can you... give me Xuanyuan Xuantie? Woolen cloth?" Shi Su bit her lower lip. The rabbit''s three-petaled lips looked pretty like this. She whispered: "I didn''t promise to trade with you. You didn''t kill them to save me, because the temples are high. You raised your ears and threw the money dart at you. You made the deal, so the deal was not established. I have no reason to give Xuan Tie to you. If you want Xuan Tie, you''d better kill me." Robb tilted his head and thought for a while: "You are so reasonable, but I was speechless." In fact, after Robb heard her saying that Qiantangzongs ideal was to make the Xuanyuan Divine Sword to deal with the Black Dragon, he had the heart to save her. He raised his hand to speak at the time, just wanting to set up a beam. He didnt expect that the temple was high. Loud up and refused to listen to him, he flew a dart at him, and ended the fight inexplicably, so Robb didn''t even have time to express his attitude. Robb is a reasonable person. After thinking about it, he smiled and said, "Well, you really did not agree to trade with me, and I didnt say that I just shot it to save you. So, forget it, dont talk about the trade. Thing." The guard in Shi Su''s eyes was not lifted, and he pressed his voice and said, "So, are you going to start talking about the robbery?" "I said that I won''t grab it." Robb said: "Let''s talk about ideals and goals." Shi Su: "Huh?" Robb said: "Just now, the three bad guys said that you Qiantang Sect was looking for Xuanyuan Xuantie to make Xuanyuan Sword and then use it to kill the black dragon." Shi Su nodded and said: "Exactly!" Robb smiled and said: "That''s right. My purpose in searching for Xuanyuan Xuantie, like you, I also want to kill the black dragon. Our goals are the same, so... just look for Xuantie together." Picking up vegetarian: "..." This statement is too suspicious, Shi Su really can''t believe it. Although Robb could not understand the rabbit-mans expression, she could see her doubts from her stiff movements. He smiled and said, "It doesnt matter whether you believe it or not, it doesnt matter. Come out and let me have a look, let me see what level of mine it is." Chapter 951： You can only act with me Hearing that Robb said to look at Xuan Tie, picking up the element reflexively made a movement to protect the cloth bag, but just after doing it, she relaxed with a wry smile. If the opponent really wants to grab, she has no way to resist, so why bother Do such actions? She took off the cloth bag, put it on the ground, and then opened the knot on the cloth bag. A dazzling silver light shines, and what appears in the cloth bag is a shiny silver ore. It has not been refined, but the most primitive ore. It is already shiny and beautiful. If it is smelted and the impurities are removed , I dont know how beautiful it will be. In fact, this was also the first time Shi Su saw Xuanyuan Xuantie. Seeing that this thing was so beautiful, she couldn''t help but exclaim. Robb''s eyes lit up: "Stars and meteorites penetrate the gold ore!" The Xingmeitong gold ore is the top and rarest stone in "The Black Blade". The equipment made from this ore is the highest level equipment in "Black Blade". Of course, the equipment produced is always worse than the equipment dropped by the team boss. However, in this real world, there are no team bosses to brush, and those rare orange outfits cannot be obtained. Then, use the stars to penetrate. The equipment made from gold ore is undoubtedly the most advanced equipment. With this level of equipment, it is enough to deal with the black dragon. Shi Su heard him blurt out a strange name, and couldn''t help being a little curious: "What did you just say? Isn''t this Xuanyuan Xuantie?" Robb said, "Xuanyuan Profound Iron is just the name you gave it. It also has a name called Xingyun Tou Gold Ore. I am familiar with this kind of ore..." Speaking of this, his thoughts drifted to the past, riding a fast horse, running circle after circle along the mainland, while digging stars and meteorites through gold ore, while chatting on the guild channel, and bragging with sand sculpture netizens. Fart, those surging years, unfortunately, the sand sculpture netizens AFK one after another, in the end, he was left alone, running in circles on the vast map. Shi Su''s voice called him back to reality: "Since you are familiar with it, do you know how to deal with it? How can it be turned into Xuanyuanjian?" "It''s easy! Hand rub!" Robb said, "If you don''t mind, I can do some small processing on it." Shisu really didnt mind, or she wanted to see how to process this ore. After Qiantangzong obtained this ore, she tried various methods to smelt it, such as smashing it with a sledgehammer or using it. The high temperature burned...the result was nothing. If the hammer was broken, the ore could not be broken a little bit. The high temperature, then hehe. It is said that the immortals in ancient times were Xuanyuan swords made from Xuanyuanxuan iron with three flavors of real fire. However, as time has changed, the aura has faded, and now the immortal cultivator is getting more and more scum, and no one can make the shamisen real fire, and there is no way to smelt this kind of strange stone. If Robb can really smelt this ore, that would be a good thing. She stared a pair of rabbit eyes wide, and watched carefully how Robb was going to do it. However, he saw him stretch out his hands and made a movement of rubbing things. It was so stiff for two seconds. Then, that piece of Xuanyuanxuan iron ore the size of a human head suddenly deformed, shrunk, and turned into a square. Founder, shiny metal ingot. Although Shisu doesnt know much about smelting metal, as long as you see the splendor flowing on the metal ingot, you know that this thing is much more pure than the ore just now. It has become a piece of smelted high. Purity Xuanyuan Xuan Iron Ingot. Shi Su: "Have you made a mistake? Just smelt by hand? You subvert my common sense of smelting ore." Robb smiled and said, "There is real fire in the palm of my hand." Shi Su squinted: "You think I''m a three-year-old kid so good to cheat?" Robb said: "Then how do you think I do it?" Shisu began to think, seriously, and desperately. After thinking for a while, he sighed, "Apart from the real fire of shamisen in your palm, I can''t think of any other possibilities." "Isn''t that right?" Robb smiled: "The three-year-old bunny paper is so cute." Picking up vegetarian: "..." Robb took the starlight gold ingot and played twice. When he saw this in the game, it was just a small icon, placed in the inventory, although the game designers also gave it to it. I added a little sparkling effect, but it is not so good-looking. Now when I see it in the real world, I feel that it is really good-looking, with sparkling light and a very banging feeling. Robb couldn''t help but smile and said, "I use this thing to make a few pairs of earrings and necklaces. Maybe it looks good." Shi Su''s eyes widened. Robb smiled and said: "Don''t get excited, I was just talking about it, knowing that this thing is to be used as a weapon for killing dragons. However, with just one ingot, nothing can be made, and the materials are not enough." With a flick of his hand, he threw the Xingmeitong gold ingot into Shisu''s hand. Shi Su received the Toujin Ingot and felt heavy. Although this thing was only a small piece, it was unusually heavy. She was a little surprised: "I thought you wouldn''t pay it back to me." "How many times do I want to say it?" Robb said, "I never **** others'' things." Picking up vegetarian: "..." Robb said: "Okay, now let''s find the next ore. If I didnt expect it to be wrong, after your teacher got a ore, he must be desperately inquiring about the whereabouts of other ore, because fools know that only one ore is needed. It''s impossible to smelt weapons, you have to collect a lot of ore to be enough, you must have clues to other ore." This is really right by Robb. Qiantangzong does know the whereabouts of a few ore, but just to protect the one in his hand, he has tried his best and even was destroyed by someone in the end. Of course, the other ones are Too late to find. Shi Su said: "Why do I have to find it with you?" Robb smiled and said: "There are two reasons. The first is that if you don''t act with me, you will be dead. Your cultivation level is not high, but the fact that you have a piece of ore in your hand will definitely be scattered by just now. Those hard-wearing men passed it out, do you think you can keep this ore?" Picking up vegetarian: "..." Robb continued: "Secondly, you still dont know how to smelt ore. You dont even know how to turn it into a Xuanyuan sword. Even if you catch a dead mouse and find other ore, you You can only watch them in a hurry. In the end, you have to ask me to make a sword for you, so why not just act with me?" Shi Su was speechless and said: "Well, you are right. I finally understand your purpose now. You pretend to return the ore to me, just because you are confident that you can **** it from me at any time. Its more convenient to cheat my trust first, then use me to find other ores, and then grab them together after I find them. Its more convenient, right?" Chapter 952： I just stand still and walk the rivers and lakes Robbile said: "Why don''t you trust people so much?" Shi Su said, "How can you easily trust a person who is irrelevant?" "Cut!" Robb said grumpily, "So I said, rabbits are really a difficult nation." He changed his words: "Actually, it''s useless if you refuse to help me find ore. I have a way to let the ore people grab my door. Believe it or not?" Shisu obviously didn''t believe it, so a fool would believe this kind of thing. At this moment, Robb suddenly dashed to the bank of the Qiantang River. Shi Su was wondering what he would do on the river bank. He saw Robb stretch out his hand and grabbed it in a pile of aquatic plants by the river. A bunny head was picked up. Shisu was taken aback: "There is someone lurking there? I don''t even know!" Robb smiled and said, "If I weren''t here, you would have been killed seventeen or eight times." He shook the bunny head twice, shook the water, and shook his rabbit fur smoothly. , Then asked: "Who is your Excellency?" The bunny head said with an embarrassed expression: "Foreign hero, you forgot about me so soon? I am the hall master of the eighteenth divination." Robb said: "I guessed it was you, but I can''t tell the bunnyhead''s looks very well, so I''m not sure, of course I have to ask one thing first. Okay, let''s ask the main point, what are you doing here?" The hall master said in an embarrassing manner: "That...I...this..." Robb: "You don''t need to say that I also know. You are here waiting for me and the enemy to lose out, and then come out and pick up the leak. Maybe you can still pick up Xuanyuan Xuantie, right?" The hall master''s sweat flowed down eight petals and eight petals. "Don''t be afraid, I told you not to kill you." Robb said, "However, if you don''t do what I said next, I will kill you." The hall master hurriedly said: "The foreign heroes have orders, and the villains do not follow them." Robb smiled and said: "You don''t have to go to the rivers and lakes to send rumors, and you don''t have to falsify, just spread out the fact that you just saw me rubbing the ore with my hands." Hall Master: "..." The Shisu next to him couldn''t help being taken aback: "Through this incident, isn''t it troublesome to yourself? I don''t know how many cultivators will come to trouble you." Robb smiled and said, "It''s right to come to me for trouble! After knowing that I can smelt this kind of ore, only those who have ore in hand will come to me for trouble. Why don''t anyone come to me for trouble? Come, I will be easy to handle, whoever troubles me, whoever has the ore in his hand, I will find it back, it is more convenient." Shi Su couldn''t help shaking his head, thinking: Is this person brave or insane? No matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than the siege of all cultivators in the whole arena? Those who have minerals in their hands, none of them are fuel-efficient lamps, and there are endless tricks and tricks, and it''s up to you to do. She couldn''t help but kindly persuade: "Don''t do this, you are in the light, the enemy is in the dark, no matter how high martial arts, you are afraid of conspiracy." "You female rabbit has a good heart." Robb said, "Just now I was still suspecting that I was a bad person, but now I am making suggestions for me again. Not bad, not in vain. Okay, now I will ask you again and want to make peace. Do I act together? You see, as long as you follow me, the ore will be delivered to the door automatically. You might be able to fish in troubled waters like the hall master of the eighteenth divination, pick up a leak, maybe all the ore It''s all in your hands." Shisu couldnt laugh or cry: "Im not picking things up, and my Qiantang Sect has been destroyed. With my ability, even if I collected all the ore and made the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, I couldnt use that sword to slash the black dragon. So, I It''s better to find a virtuous and capable person and give away this ingot in his hand." Robb pointed to his nose and said: "I, I am a virtuous and capable person." Shi Su shook his head and said: "You have the ability, I have seen it, but whether you have virtue, you have to slowly observe." "Then you can watch it slowly." Robb turned to the hall master: "Did I remember what I just said clearly?" The hall master nodded quickly, Robb loosened his hand, and the hall master fell back into the Qiantang River. He plunged into the water and didn''t know where he was swimming. Picking up Su said, "You really believe in human beings, so you let him go. If he doesn''t do what you say, where do you go to find him?" Robb smiled and said: "What do you want him to do? He dare not do what I said, I will go to the eighteenth rudder, hoist their rudder master, and tell him the reason why I beat you. Its your hall master who offended me. How do you think that hall master will die in the end?" Picking up vegetarian: "..." The hall masters head came out of the water not far away, and shouted: "Master, my master, dont do this, Ill go and spread the message right away, you dont want to mess around. Ah." Robb shrugged. Shi Su was speechless. "Okay, we should also leave." Robb said, "The fact that you have a piece of ore on your hand will soon be spread by the guys with strong costumes. The fact that I can rub the ore will soon be passed on. After Bu Chuan goes out, countless people will come to chase you and me. Are you ready?" Shi Su bit his lower lip: "The children of the rivers and lakes, horse leather shrouds are also common, I have long since put life and death out of the question." "That''s good!" Robb said: "Then we won''t run around, just stay in Sudong Hangzhou city, and wait for the enemy to come over. It''s tiring to run around. It''s mine to sit still and wait for the enemy to come. style." Shi Su: "Walking in the arena, you have to get up, how can anyone sit still and wait for someone to come?" Robb said, "The rivers and lakes are made up of people. That is to say, where I am, it is the rivers and lakes. As long as I stand still, I stand on the rivers and lakes, which is equivalent to walking in the rivers and lakes." Picking up vegetarian: "..." Suddenly she hugged her head with her hands, grabbed her two long ears, and screamed: "Ah, ah, why is this Westerner''s mouth full of sound specious reason? At first it sounds reasonable, but carefully I thought about it and it was all nonsense. I wanted to refute but couldn''t find how to refute it. I couldn''t bear it anymore." Although Shisu vomited for a while, he finally agreed with Robb''s opinion and went back to Sudong Hangzhou to stay. Jianghu is too dangerous for a person of her level. It is better to stay in the city to feel safer. Of course, the most important thing is that she was born in this city, grew up in this city, and is most familiar with the streets and lanes of this city. , It is also more certain to deal with the ensuing enemies here. As for the reason why Rob chose to stay here, it is very simple. Jiaxing City, which is rich in pastries, is not far from Hangzhou in Sudong, so there are so many delicious snacks here that fools will leave such a good place. Chapter 953： Remains to be seen The corpses in the Qiantangmen mansion were all buried by Susu. The people from six doors came to Susu and obtained some evidence. Originally planned to conduct a thorough investigation, but it was heard that the murderer was already dead, so the case could not be handled. NS. The government often encounters similar things. People of the world like to avenge their own personal revenge. The knights use force to ban them. They can''t control it. It''s a headache. But anyway, things are over. More things are not as good as less things. The six doors are closed. In the case, pat buttock to drink flower wine by yourself. Robb and Shisu moved back to the Qiantangmen mansion. The promised house used to be full of laughter and laughter, but now only Shisu is alone. It feels infinitely sad. Robb didn''t bother her, so he moved a wicker chair and sat at the door of the house. The house at Qiantang Gate was built with great care. There is a avenue in front of the door, two rows of willows on the side of the road, and the river is rolling in the back, giving it a beautiful scenery. After a few days of the murder, the public forgot about it. There were more tourists on the riverside, scholars and students who came here, rich squires who traveled the river, and people who wanted to live in this well-worn world. Hard-working women... When Robb was lying on a wicker chair eating a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, a group of beautifully dressed women passed by the door. When they saw Robb, they laughed. A graceful woman waved to Robb and laughed. Said: "Young Master Xiyang, do you want to play with us? It''s cheaper for you." Robb smiled politely: "No need!" The woman chuckled and said, "Xiyang son, don''t be shy." "It''s not shy, it''s really unnecessary." Robb smiled and said, "I''m not good at this." The woman "cut" and dragged the sisters to move forward. The river breeze sent their laughter. After a while, another young man was held by them in the distance, and the young man was said without a word. Head overwhelmed, followed the group of women away. Robb watched them away with a grin, and didn''t even mean to get up and follow. Shi Su came out from the back door and curiously said: "So beautiful Honghou, you can withstand her temptation. Are you really bad at this, or deliberately pretending to be a good character in front of me? " Robb said: "A ghost will love a rabbit head. I can''t tell how beautiful she is. The piles of rabbit heads..." Picking up vegetarian: "..." Robb said: "By the way, I have to remind you, you''d better wear special clothes, or embroider your name, and hang special accessories so that I can recognize you at a glance. Otherwise, I might turn my head. I mistaken you for those brothel girls." Shi Su-an: "I am also Su Dong Hangzhou''s first beauty at any rate. How can those women in the dust compare with me." Robb said: "I didn''t compare you with them, because even if I compare, I can''t compare the difference. Oh... by the way, it''s a bit different. You seem to be a long-haired rabbit. There are several in the group over there. Its just short-haired rabbits. I can still distinguish long-haired and short-haired, as well as color. By the way, I can also distinguish the difference between a rabbit with upright ears and a rabbit with open ears." Picking up vegetarian: "..." Picking up vegetables almost lifted the table... However, before she had time to lift the table, she suddenly saw Robb lift the table first. The stone table placed at the door of the house was lifted by Robb, and she was blocked in front of Shisu, only to hear "Tuk tu tu tu tu". Shi Zhuo''s voice did not know how many hidden weapons were blocked. Shi Su was shocked and quickly drew his sword. When she pulled out the sword, she realized that Robb was no longer there. He appeared ten meters away in an instant, grabbing the shoulder of an old fisherman who was passing by, and the fisherman slapped his backhand with his palm. Robb''s face, but in the next second, Robb grabbed his face and threw him to the ground with a bang. If it were an ordinary old man, the bones would fall apart during this fall, but the old fisherman was okay after eating this fall. He turned over and jumped up with a carp and kicked Robb back. Robb floated backwards, avoiding this foot, and he couldn''t help but utter a "Huh". He was afraid that his strength was too strong and he would fall the old man to death, so he only used a little bit of strength in his hand, but this bit of strength is also It was enough to make a person of the level of picking up vegetarians couldn''t get up for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the old fisherman would be fine after eating for a while, and he could jump up and fight back. "Your skills are a bit deep!" Robb smiled: "The bodyguard is really energetic." The old fisherman also sneered: "The five-hundred-year-old seal spirit is indeed a bit docile. I didn''t check it for a while, and I was actually thrown off by you, but with your strength, it is really impossible to break my body..." He didn''t finish a word, Robb exerted a little strength, hit the ground with a punch, and knocked the old man out. The old man flew far, far back, at least a hundred meters away. No bodyguard could protect him. He fell into the Qiantang River with a crash. He didn''t float by himself, but was covered by eighteen divinations. The hall master of he took it out from the water, placed it on the shore, and asked, "Master Foreign, what do you plan to do with this person?" Robb said, "Don''t deal with it, throw it away! This person is trying to pick up the ore, which means that he is here to grab the ore. This kind of scum is enough to fly, and I dont bother to deal with him. What I am waiting for is that there is ore in hand, come and look for it. The person who is in trouble is not the kind of person who comes to grab the ore." The hall master said: "Then I will pick him up for nothing." After speaking, the hall master waved his hand and threw the old fisherman into the river again. However, the old fisherman did not sink into the water. Robb waved to his back and laughed: "Did you pretend to be dead just now? People from the gang, it''s really interesting." The old fisherman turned his head and roared: "Don''t be arrogant, the old man will come back again." Robb said: "When you come back, you will cut off your hands and feet, and cut your adult sticks. I am a seal spirit, and I am inhuman." The old fisherman shook his whole body and was startled. He didn''t dare to speak any more slurs now. He swam desperately and disappeared across the Qiantang River in a blink of an eye. In the past few days, such people who do not live or die often come out, and without exception, they are sneaking and picking up vegetables. Sometimes they will shoot in front of Robb like this, and sometimes they will take advantage of Robb at the front door. Soaking up the sun, picking up the hands alone in the backyard, but no matter how you do it, it''s useless. As long as you do it, Robb will grab and beat him and throw it into the river. Shi Su sighed quietly: "I was saved by you again. You are right. If you were not by my side, I would have died seven or eight times in the past few days." Robb smiled and said, "So now you find that I am a virtuous and capable person?" Shi Su bit his lower lip: "It remains to be seen." Chapter 954： Rabbit people are also human That night, the moon was black and the wind was high. Robb was taking a bath. The Qiantangzong''s house was very empty now. There was a big wooden tub in the yard for bathing, which was quite comfortable. Shi Su turned his back to him, sitting under the eaves not far away, and said a little bit irritably: "I don''t know where you are so particular. You have to take a bath every day, so I have to run back and forth to prepare this big bucket of water. Many times in the well, fortunately you will use the shamisen real fire to heat the bucket, otherwise I have to run the kitchen to boil the water." It turns out that Robb has been clamoring for a bath every day these days. In the Eastern tradition, the host must try his best to satisfy the guest''s request, and it is impossible for the guest to do it himself, so he had to do it himself, fetching water from the well and filling it with a full bucket. On the first day, Shisu was still planning to go to the kitchen to boil hot water, but Robb raised his hand and a fire spell burned all the water in the bucket to warm, which surprised Shisu. , And then helped Robb come up with a reason, his brain made up the shamisen real fire, and it made sense. The heating step is saved, but the steps of fetching water are still exhausting. For this big bucket of bath water, the picking up has to spend a long time between the well and the big wooden bucket, and I am embarrassed to ask the guests to do it themselves. So she can only complain: "Clean addiction! Problem! People who walk in the rivers and lakes will not die if they don''t take a bath for a day!" Robber laughed and didn''t bother to explain, we are modern people, and southerners, taking a bath every day is a routine operation. If you don''t like bathing, you will be complained. You rabbit knows what a fart. "I''m coming out." Robb said: "You continue to sit with your back to me. Don''t turn your head and peek at me." Shi Suan: "I''m not interested in peeking at a foreign devil, but you, don''t play hooligans in a place like this. Our Eastern girls are not as casual as you Western women." Robb laughed: "I won''t play hooligans against a bunny man. Don''t be so wary. We are different races, and no one looks down on either. You don''t have to treat me as a man, and I didn''t treat you as a man. Woman, isn''t this over?" "Cut!" Shi Su snorted coldly: "It''s not necessarily because of different races. My rabbit people are not rabbit heads at the beginning. Before ancient times, we were like you, with a human head." "Huh?" Robb was slightly surprised: "Why is this now?" Shi Su said solemnly: "Chi You''s curse!" Robb was even more curious: "What? What a curse?" Shisu whispered: "In ancient times, our rabbit people were the same heads as you. Under Xuanyuan Huangdiyu''s rule, we lived a very happy and ordinary life. Until one day, a man named Chiyou suddenly raised his army. Make chaos and lead 81 barbarians to rebel." Robb: "Wow!" Robb has heard this story. Shi Su said: "In the early days of Chi You''s rebellion, he almost succeeded. But later Xuanyuan Huangdi obtained Xuanyuan Profound Iron, and made Xuanyuan Divine Sword with Sanwei Real Fire, which killed Chi You and put down the rebellion." Robb said, "I seem to know the story so far." Shi Su said: "You may not know later. Before Chi You died, he placed an extremely abnormal curse. He cursed all the descendants of Yan and Huang to become rabbits." Robb: "Wow, so is there a whole rabbit head from Dongtu Datang?" Shi Su nodded: "That''s right!" Robach said: "Then you are very sad now, sad, do you really want to change back into a human?" Shisu followed Robbs usual manner and spread his hands out: Thats something in ancient times. People at that time might want to change back to people after they were turned into rabbit heads, but its been five thousand years. Ive been a rabbit head since I was born, and I am used to seeing a rabbit head, but it doesnt change back to a human being. In fact, it doesnt matter anyway. I am also a beautiful woman in a rabbit head. Robb: "..." I want to vomit, but I dont know where to vomit. Robb was embarrassed for several seconds before he said, "Maybe you turn back to be more beautiful?" Shi Su said, "No one can tell what hasn''t happened. If you become ugly and can''t get married, are you responsible?" Robb spread his hands: "I''m never responsible for ugly girls." "Cut! Man!" Robb slowly crawled out of the bucket. Shi Su turned her back to the barrel, did not peek, and did not run away. After all, she is a child of the rivers and lakes. Compared with ordinary oriental women, she is still more generous. If you are an ordinary lady, let alone sit with your back to the barrel. When the man took a bath, he was afraid that he would have escaped from several courtyards a long time ago. She raised her backhand back, and a clean cloth flew toward Robb, which was used to wipe Robb''s body. Robb caught the cloth and said with a smile: "Your piece of cloth is really accurate, and it flies straight to my hand. You must have peeked, otherwise, how can you shake it accurately with your back to me?" Shi Su said in an unpleasant manner: "I''m called the audio-listening device. Is it the foundation of the foundation? Do I need to turn my head to see where you are?" Robb said: "You can tell by listening to the sound. Then you will know my body shape when you listen to it. What is the difference between this and peeking? I protest!" Susu: "You crazy person, you can''t have a little mastery? Obviously, with such a good skill and such a high cultivation base, you should have a little master and chivalrous demeanor? Why do you always talk nonsense?" "Whoever stipulates that an expert must have a demeanor? I tell you now that an expert must be my demeanor. Anyone who does not conform to my demeanor is not worthy of being called a master. If you don''t believe it, let those masters come. Hit me and see who is taller. If they are not as tall as me, then it proves that my style is superior." "This..." Shi Su was speechless. When the two of them just said this, suddenly the figures on the wall flickered, and someone waved their hands and threw two weird black **** over, both of which were aimed at Robb. Robb stretched out his hand to pick it up, but he turned around and exclaimed: "This is the Thunderbolt from the Thunderbolt Hall. Don''t pick it up." However, it took too long to say a sentence. She was not halfway through this sentence. Two thunderbolt bombs had flown in front of Robb. Robb stretched out his hand to catch it and received both black **** in the palm of his hand. Then "Boom! Boom!" The two lightning bombs exploded together, and the power of the explosion was not small. The place where Robb was standing was immediately surrounded by fire, billowing black smoke, the bath tub was also blown up, and the water inside flowed to the ground. Shi Su was shocked. Before he had time to see Robbs life and death, a man in black fell in front of her, and he sneered in front of her. Hand over the Xuanyuan Xuantie on the road." Chapter 955： come on! Come on Shi Su was shocked in his heart. The two thunderbolt bombs were so powerful that the Golden Retriever Ghost was mostly finished. Even if he didn''t die, he would definitely be seriously injured. Thinking of this, I was a little sad. Although this golden-haired ghost was full of nonsense, he did not look like a bad person, and he had saved himself many times. He was still dead under the scrutiny of the crumbs, and felt angry when he thought about it. Her rabbit eyes are a bit red, but the rabbit eyes are already very red, so they cant be seen very much, she said sadly: "You villain, what a vicious method." The man in black laughed loudly: "Vicious? Incompetent and furiously speaking! That guy lacks vigilance himself, relies on high skill, courage, and daring to pick up any hidden weapon. He deserves it if he is blown to death." "I''m fighting with you." Picking up the sword and drew out the long sword. The man in black also took out a stick. Then at this moment, the two heard someone say in their ears at the same time: "Is there any mistake? Throwing a bomb like this would kill me? Do you think me too weak?" The moment this sound sounded, the man in black was shocked, and he flew backwards and jumped. In an instant, he opened a long distance and stuck to the wall of the yard, but Shi Su was overjoyed and turned his head around. Look, you can see Robb standing beside him naked. She yelled "Ah", and two rabbit ears came down to cover her eyes: "Why don''t you wear clothes?" Robb said angrily: "I was slapped by a bomb when I came out of the bath tub after taking a shower. I want to wear clothes too. Did you give me a chance to dress? Hey, let me remind you. It''s dangerous to cover your eyes in enemy time." Shi Su quickly opened his eyes again, but this time he said nothing to look at Robb''s side, so he had to stare at the man in black. The man in black looked at Robb with a dumbfounded look: "Are you okay? You don''t even have a wound on your body?" Robb smiled and said: "My body protector is really strong, it explodes in a small amount, and it can''t be broken." The man in black said angrily: "Stop nonsense, there is a breaking energy charm in the thunderbolt thunder bombs in my Pilitang, which is designed to break the cultivation base of the immortal family and Taoist school. ." Robb said: "Oh, that''s really sorry, my name will be changed to''Nobody'' from today." Man in black:"" Shisu couldn''t laugh or cry, and thought: This Western ghost is starting to talk nonsense again. The man in black was already a little panicked, and saw Robb walk towards him step by step. He exclaimed, with his toes a little on the ground, and wanted to fly over the fence and escape, but as soon as he flew up, Robb was handed by Robb. He pulled his ankle, and then hit the ground with a bang, falling to the left and right. After falling two laps, the man in black had a bruised nose and a swollen face. This is Robb''s mercy, otherwise he would have fallen to his death early after falling for so many times. Robb smiled and said, "Throwing a bomb when I was in the bath was absolutely frantic. Do you still want to run? I won''t kill you, so I''ll beat you up with a bruised face and see how you see people in the future." After speaking, lift him up and throw it outside the wall. A few seconds later, there was a sound of "touching" a human body on the ground, followed by rustling footsteps, and it seemed that there was someone outside to respond. Robb climbed on the fence and took a look. A man outside picked up the man in black and escaped into the night. Robb waved to their backs and laughed: "Don''t come here anymore, let''s blow up the rabbit''s head again." He jumped off the fence and saw Shisu put the rabbit ears down again, covering his eyes: "Get on your clothes and don''t wander around naked anymore." Robb spread his hands: "It''s not to blame me! It''s just that this world is super abnormal, and there are always people who can''t get through with my clothes. Hey? Where''s my clothes? Oops, the bomb just blasted my clothes to pieces on the shelf next to me. Yes, I wipe it." Shi Su quietly opened his eyes and took a peek. Sure enough, Robb''s clothes had been damaged by the explosion. She had no choice but to say, "Wait a moment, I''ll find a piece of clothes for you." There are a lot of empty rooms in the Qiantangzong''s mansion now, and many of the empty rooms still have a lot of clothes in the closet. Anyway, people are all dead, and these things can be used casually. Shisu turned out a new set of clothes in a senior''s cabinet, and then sews the one that hasn''t had time to wear. Unfortunately, this senior has been separated forever, and there will be no chance to wear this suit again. I cant help but A little bit sorrowful, she took out the dress and handed it to Robb: "You wear this." Robb took it and put it on. It was not bad. It was a chivalrous suit, just like the kind worn by the protagonists in the Xianxia TV series. It was not the same as the group performers on the background board. Putting on this kind of clothes and putting them in the Yunyun dragon suit, the audience can see at a glance that this product is an important role, very awesome kind. Shi Su sighed beside him: "If you cover your head and only look at your body, you are still very handsome." Robb also just sighed: "If you cover your head and only look at your body, you are still very beautiful." Two people: "..." This can''t talk about it together. The two plan to go back to the room to rest. However, before he had time to turn around, there was a sound of horseshoes outside the house. It was a large-scale rumbling, and it sounded like a large group of cavalry arrived. Luo Boqi said: "It''s not that even the army will come to grab Xuan Tie, right?" Shi Su said: "The government is not so boring. They will not **** things from the people of the world." The two floated on the wall at the same time and looked outside. I saw a large group of cavalry running along the official road along the Qiantang River. I was afraid that the number would be more than a thousand. They did not stop in front of the Qiantangzongs mansion. They swept past the house and continued to run forward. Not for picking up. After the cavalry passed, the infantry team came again, the number was even more, at least tens of thousands, mighty, forming a long snake formation on the march. As a member of the arena, Shisu didn''t like to deal with the government. Seeing that these soldiers were just passing by, they weren''t coming for him, so he didn''t want to care. But Robb didn''t mind talking to the officials. He lay on the wall and greeted the passing infantry team: "Hi! Bing brothers, where are you going?" The ordinary soldiers ignored him, but a man dressed as a captain turned his head and glanced at him. He didn''t want to pay attention, but when he saw that he was a Westerner with golden hair, he couldn''t help but replied, "I''ll wait for it. The purpose is to eliminate the ghost bandits in the coastal troubles. If you have any news about the ghost bandits, you Golden Retriever ghost, you can talk and listen." Robb: "Wow! That''s it! Disrespect and disrespect. I have no news. However, I will cheer for the soldiers! Come on, come on!" soldiers:"" Chapter 956： Throw you into the werewolfs den The soldiers passed by. They couldn''t laugh or cry at Robb''s cheering, and even wanted to shoot him with an arrow, but later on. Although this guy was a little bit yin and yang suspect, after all, they were cheering for themselves. Smiley man, just forget about it. Robb stepped down from the fence, but his brows wrinkled tightly. The influence of the ghosts and chaos seems to have begun to expand. Even the government has begun to send troops to deal with it. I hope that the ghosts in this parallel world will not be like the Japanese pirates in their original world. Five days later, Robb was still waiting boredly for someone to send him the ore. However, these days all came to grab the ore, and there was no profit. Oh, no, there is still a little bit. He has harvested. A lot of martial arts prestige. In the first few days, there were many people who had assaulted him, and there were many people who didnt know him. They attacked to pick up the vegetables, but after a few days later, the people who came to assault him mainly attacked Robb, because they all attacked Robb. Knowing that Robb was so freakish, there was no point in attacking Susu, and Robb had to be defeated to get the profound iron. The small shrimps in the rivers and lakes, now they dare not make a shot at Xuan Tie, they are all those who have a lot of weight. And some people who hold their own identities will say hello to Robb before they take the shot, give themselves a name, put on a look that they are very superior, and then get beaten to find teeth. In short, it''s boring! Why is there no one who holds ore in his hand and asks himself to help smelt it? He was lazily on the wicker chair at the door. When he thought of this, he saw a rabbit man carrying maltose passing by in front of the door. As the rabbit man walked, he beat the small chisel and the small hammer in his hand to make a crisp sound. Robb was overjoyed and hurriedly waved to him: "Old man, over here, over here to buy!" "Old man?" the rabbit man said profusely: "I''m only 24 years old this year." Robb: "Aren''t all the old people selling this? I can''t distinguish between the old and the young of the bunny man. I just called it casually." The bunny man was extremely embarrassed, but when he had a business, he still had to come, carrying a load of maltose, and when he came to Robb, he put down the burden: "How much do you want for the guest officer?" Robb casually threw out a few money darts that had worn off their blades. The bunny man began to chisel the maltose with a small chisel and a small hammer. These hawkers who go through the streets have the best news, and they also like to talk awkwardly. While knocking on sugar, they laughed and said: "Foreigner, I heard that foreigners like you come from the sea." Robb smiled and said: "Yes, I am no exception, from the sea." The hawker said mysteriously: "Then you must know the ghost bandits, let me tell you something quietly, don''t go back to the beach recently. Now the ghost bandits are in trouble, but it''s terrible. A few days ago, a large army came from our Sudong Hangzhou to fight. Kou, do you know?" Robb said: "I know, what''s the matter?" The peddler whispered: "That army, it''s all destroyed, it was smashed by ghosts and fled in all directions." Robb: "..." The hawker said: "Now the coastal cities have become a mess. There are ghosts everywhere, killing people and selling goods. Several county towns have been captured, and even Chongming Island is in the hands of ghosts." Robb: "..." The hawker shook his head and said: "The officers and soldiers are really useless. I heard that thousands of ghosts can chase tens of thousands of officers and soldiers to fight. The officers and soldiers can''t beat the ghosts by hitting one of them. Tsk tsk, really, you remember, dont go to the beach." After he said this, the maltose was also knocked out, and he handed Robb two pieces, then picked up the load, and walked away staggeringly. Robb: "..." Shi Su walked out of the door behind him and stood by his side: "Cut! The government of Dongtu Datang, I have never done anything serious. It is really a group of incompetent dog officials." Luo Baian waited for her to continue speaking quietly. She didn''t expect that she would have no words after saying such a sentence. He couldn''t help but glance at her and said, "What about then?" Picking up Suqi said: "What then?" Robb said: "I thought that after you sprayed the government, what advice can you show, but in the end, it was just a simple spray?" Shi Su said: "Then what kind of advice do you think I should come up with?" Robb said: "For example, how to deal with ghost bandits." Picking up Su said: "That''s the government''s business, what''s the matter for the people in my rivers and lakes?" Robb: "Cut! Keyboard Man, ancient version." "What is Keyboard Man?" "Do not want to tell you!" Robb raised his head and looked at a few leisurely white clouds in the blue sky. After watching for a while, he suddenly brushed the floor and changed from a lazy state to a sitting position, a little serious and said: "Okay, it''s decided, go and fight the ghost!" Shisu sweated profusely: "Hello? What''s your nerve?" Robb said, "Oh? Am I a nerve?" "Is not it?" "If the people of the rivers and lakes think like you, then... the people of the rivers and lakes in this country, it is better to drag them and shoot them. " He just finished speaking, he suddenly brushed the floor, and he reached under a tree opposite the mansion. There was a person hiding behind the tree. It seemed that he had been monitoring Robb and Shisu, ready to grab the black iron. Yes, he thought he was hiding well, but Robb walked over to him and reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "Man, I''ve seen you a long time ago." The man was shocked and slapped his backhand, but Robb clasped his wrist as soon as he reached out, and then threw him to the ground with a pop: "Don''t resist, be honest, or you will die every minute." The man didn''t dare to move in an instant, and he was stiff. Robb said: "How can you help?" The person obediently said: "Haiyan Gang." Robb: "Where are you in the gang?" That human said: "Helper!" "I wipe, the helper is still so weak?" "It''s not that I am weak, but you are too strong." The man said dumbfounded: "Neither did I expect that I had never walked through a move in your hand. Before I came, I thought I could at least make a few hundred moves with you. of." Robb said: "Well, don''t worry about the number of tricks now. Go back and summon all of your helpers. Come and listen to my order. I want you to go with me to fight against Japanese pirates." The man froze, just like picking up vegetables just now: "This...Which one are you going to sing?" Robb squinted: "You want to die or live? Continue to ask if you want to live. If you want to live, do as I tell you. By the way, you can try to escape, but if you fail to escape and are caught by me, your cultivation level will be abolished. , And then throw it into the werewolf''s den." The man was sweating a lot. The Bunnyman was actually very afraid of werewolves. This threat was effective. Chapter 957： Who of us is more beautiful? The leader of the Haiyan Gang has left pitifully! Then, the next day, the Sect Master of Flying Eagle Sect came to grab Xuan Tie again, and this guy also brought a group of disciples, and put up a strange formation called "Flying Eagle Odd Gate Formation". His beautiful daughter. Robb grabbed the Flying Eagle Sect Master, first made three punches and two kicks to convince him, then detained his daughter, and ordered him to go back to gather the crowd to fight the ghosts. If she doesn''t come, put her daughter like an eighteenth. Sect Master Flying Eagle cried loudly, crying and begging Robb not to ruin his daughter''s innocence, and then eagerly gathered the disciples of the doorman. So that night, there were three people in the mansion. The two female rabbits waited for Robb to finish the bath with their backs to the bath tub. The daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle was very scared, and couldn''t help but whispered to the Shisu next to him: "Is this person very bad? I''m so afraid that he suddenly rushed over to do something frantic to me, the girl, you...you ......Is it already......" Shi Su rolled his eyes: "Don''t talk about sand sculptures, do you think this guy looks interesting to us?" The daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle whispered: "I''m still a bit charming, I''m afraid he will see an uprising." Shi Su said in an unpleasant manner: "If you change clothes with me, he will be able to admit the two of us. It doesn''t matter what you look like." "Really?" Sect Master Flying Eagle''s daughter expressed her disbelief. "Uh... Actually, I''m not sure if it''s true. Just try it." Shi Su took the daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle and walked to the yard next door, quickly changing their outer clothes, hairstyles, and jewelry. Both of them happened to be long-haired rabbits, and their fur colors were the same. They returned to the yard and sat down with their backs to Robb. After a while, I heard Robb beckoning to the daughter of Sovereign Flying Eagle: "Hey, pick up the girl, I have a good shower, and I''m going out, please throw a dry cloth over so I can wipe my body. " The daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle turned her head and said angrily: "You take a closer look, I''m a picker?" Robb hummed: "Nonsense, you are not a picker who is a picker? I even recognize your face when you turn to ashes." Two female rabbit people: "..." Shi Su was beside her and said in a weird manner: "Then tell me, who is more beautiful, me or her? Where is the beautiful?" Robb laughed "haha": "Do you think I still can''t tell the state of the rabbit''s face when I first came to Dongtu Datang? I tell you that I can now fully recognize the difference between the rabbit''s heads. " He pointed his finger at the face of the daughter of Sovereign Flying Eagle and said: "The girl picking up is known as the No. 1 beauty in Sudong Hangzhou. It is indeed not a vain name. Look at the multiple sexes of this nose, how beautiful the three-petal lips are, and look at this rabbit with red eyes. How cute the red one is, of course the girl picking up is even more beautiful." Two female rabbit people: "..." Shi Su turned to the daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle and said, "Now, do you understand?" The daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle nodded and said, "I understand, and I''m not afraid at all. It''s impossible for this kind of person to put me like eighteen. He is bluffing and scaring my father to listen to him." Shi Su sighed: "However, even if you see through this, you should continue to stay as a hostage obediently. After listening to what he said, I have been thinking hard about what he said these days. People, is it really too willful? We learned the arts and martial arts, but we used them to fight and kill, and called the government the eagle dog minion, but when the government was dealing with the ghosts, we did not pay attention to it. If we don''t help, we will only abuse the government''s incompetence. Are we a bit too much?" The daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle thought carefully: "Huh? Hey?" As time passed day by day, the not-so-good news came one after another. Coastal towns were lost one after another. No hundreds of people were slaughtered, and many people were displaced. Sudong Hangzhou, which was originally beautiful as a paradise, has now flooded with a large number of refugees. Most of these refugees come from coastal cities. Their cities were captured by ghosts and had to leave the seaside and flee inland. Sudong Hangzhou is a comparison away from the sea. The nearby big city happened to be a shelter for refugees. The atmosphere in the city began to become dignified. The prefect of Sudong Hangzhou was frowning all day long, raising courage everywhere, organizing militia, and finally pulling up a messy militia team, but anyone with eyes can see. The combat effectiveness of this team is worse than shit. At the same time, the number of female rabbits in Qiantangzong''s mansion has increased. That night, it was dark. Robb took a shower and got dressed. He turned around and saw that there were already more than 20 female rabbits sitting in the yard. As the number of people increased, the pressure of recognizing began to begin. Enlarged. He pointed to a female rabbit and said humanely: "Hey! You, it''s you, the daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle. You are the first one to be taken hostage by me. You have been here for the longest time, but your father hasn''t If he recruits people, he won''t be here? I have to remind you that within three days, I haven''t seen the Flying Eagle Sect people come to gather, so I will put you like an eighteenth." The female rabbit said with a grieved expression: "Major Yang, I am the daughter of the head of Lei Jiemen, not the daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle." "Nani?" Robb turned and pointed at another female rabbit person: "That''s you, Flying Eagle..." As soon as he got up with a word, the female rabbit person wronged Bala: "I am the female head of the Blood Hand Sect, and I am not of the Flying Eagle Sect." Robb''s face was slightly red, but fortunately, these female rabbits also did not look at the expressions of human faces, and could not see Robb''s embarrassment. He forcibly changed the subject and said, "Well, the blood hand gate, right? You female devil, you can never do bad things. I''m going to take you to do good deeds, and you will push me back and forth? I have to warn you, within three days. The disciples who couldn''t see the Blood Hand Sect gathered to take orders, and I put you like an eighteenth. Although you are a milf, I will never be merciful." The female head smiled bitterly: "Im only twenty-five this year, OK? Im young and not a **** at all. Dont think that I am the head. I must be very old. I inherited the sect from my parents. , Im the head, you have captured me and put me here, who will help you gather the manpower? After three days, there will be no help, they will only set up another head, you want Come anyway, anyway, in your hands, I know I cant go back all the way back." Robb: "..." After a few seconds, Robb said in an angry manner: "I don''t care, you bunch of bunnies and ghosts can recognize clearly, anyway, how about your parents? Brother? How about disciples? Why don''t you come here? Talking about loyalty?" Chapter 958： Give you a chance to resist Robb was angry. Suddenly, a person appeared on the top of the wall next to him. It was the Sect Master of Flying Eagle Sect. His eyes swept across the courtyard and he found his own daughter, who seemed to be all-tailed. , The spirit is okay, as if he hasn''t been ravaged by others, he couldn''t help being overjoyed and greeted: "My dear daughter, how are you?" When the daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle turned her head and saw her father, she couldn''t help being overjoyed: "I''m fine." Only then did Sect Master Flying Eagle relax, and hurriedly hugged Robb a fist: "Major Yang, as you said, I brought all the disciples and disciples of Flying Eagle Sect, a total of 327 people. , Now you can let my daughter go." Robb smiled and waved his hand: "Okay, my daughter will pay you back, but you still have to go with me to deal with the ghost bandits." Sect Master Flying Eagle nodded, turned over and jumped off the fence, and stood beside Robb. As soon as he stood firm, another person appeared on the wall. It was the Haiyan gang leader who was beaten by Robb last time. He said with a bitter face, "Major foreigner, all of my people are here." "Very well, come down and stand." At this time, there was a roaring noise outside the house, and then someone shouted: "We are from the blood hand door. We will do everything you want us to do. Please let us go and dont do it to her." Something freaking out." The female head of the Blood Hand Sect couldn''t help but be overjoyed, but she didn''t expect that these disciples would actually take care of her as the head. Of course, Robb was also overjoyed: "Very well. Although the people of the gang are awkward, they still have a sense of loyalty and empathy. It seems that if I catch this woman in the yard, it will bring me an army. ." The female rabbits in the yard all gave Robb a beautiful white eye. Since ancient times, I have never seen good deeds done in this way. It is really unclear whether this is a good person or a bad person. Sudong Hangzhou, east of the city, ten miles away, more than fifty ghost bandits wearing ghost armor and long swords hanging from their waists are resting in a burnt village. There used to be more than one hundred villagers in this village. Now they are all dead. The ghosts have always been cruel and unforgiving. The houses were all burnt to coke, and they were sitting in the blackened village, eating meat that was used to burn the house, which was more brutal. A ghost said in a low voice: "There is no oil and water in this village. We only found a pig and a few hundred catties of grain. We were more than 50 people, and it was gone after a few days." Another ghost said: "Yes, many villages have been attacked along the way, but nothing has been gained. The people who broke the country are even poorer than our ghost country." "It''s useless to use these small villages. Let''s do the big ticket." A ghost bandit pointed to the west and said with a smile: "In this direction, there is a big city called Sudong Hangzhou. There are many rich people in it. , As long as we capture this city, we will be able to grab something bad." "A big city? Maybe there will be a large army garrisoned." Another ghost said: "But we only have fifty people." "Army? Hahahaha!" The other ghosts all laughed strangely: "The army of the rabbit country, laugh off our teeth. We only need fifty people, enough to defeat their army." "That''s also... Anyway, let''s try. Even if we can''t get to the city, we can still run." The ghosts laughed weirdly, ate their food, and set off to the west. Robb stood in front of a bunch of chaotic martial arts sects, these sects all came to grab Xuan Tie, and then Robb robbed the important female rabbits in the gang as hostages, and then forced them to work for him. What''s interesting is that none of these sects are decent sects, they are all evil sects, or neutral sects that are both righteous and evil like the Flying Eagle Sect. It seems that well-known and decent people do not come to the door brazenly to grab things. Robb couldn''t catch the well-known and upright people, but it didn''t matter anymore, and the evil factions could be used in the same way. He clapped his hands and turned everyone''s attention to himself. Robber said solemnly: "I know, there are many of you who practice celestial arts and martial arts to make yourself cool, never I thought about contributing to the country and the people. After all, you are an evil sect. It just so happens that I am not an upright person. I can be called a fencer. Sometimes I am an upright person and sometimes a crooked one. Be reasonable, with you evil factions, I am cruel and ruthless, and will use the evil principles of dealing with the world. For example, if you speak with a big fist, I will force me to be reasonable. If you dont listen to me, I will get rid of all the female relatives in the family. Looks like that, do you understand?" The rabbits replied feebly: "Understood!" "It''s okay if you understand, now give you a chance to resist me." Robb said: "You can organize a group of people to come out to besiege me, fight more and less. If you can kill me, you will be free, Xuanyuan Xuantie It''s yours too. If you can''t kill me, just listen to me, and I don''t blame you. After all, it''s my opportunity for you." As soon as these words were spoken, many people were a little bit ready to move, and the chief leaders were quietly changing their eyes. Shi Su was startled, and whispered behind him: "Are you crazy? Why give them this opportunity?" Robb smiled and said: "These people are sloppy and crooked. It''s hard to really listen to me. I''m afraid that when dealing with ghosts, they will be distracted, and it will be very troublesome. In order to make them truly convinced, listen to me obediently. To deal with the ghost bandits under the command of the police, I have to show my true ability and completely dispel their resistance. Shi Su whispered: "But this way...you will be very dangerous, right." Robb shrugged. Seeing his actions, Shi Su understood that this person is really a daring person, and he didn''t take these people in his heart at all. How strong is this to dare? After a while, the headmaster exchanged his eyes and took a step forward at the same time. It seemed that he really had to deal with Robb with more fights and less. Robb smiled and hooked his fingers: "Come on!" "Then you''re welcome." Sect Master Flying Eagle drew out the long sword, and the other heads also took out their weapons. Several people even sacrificed magic weapons. All of a sudden, various colors of cultivation skills Fa diffused from him, and the sky was full of murderous air. These people are the heads of various factions, and they all have real skills. Robb smiled and said, "Ready? Then I''ll do it!" The heads'' expressions condensed. Robb raised his hand and patted the ground: "Thunder blow." boom! The heads slept and the battle ended. Chapter 959： These evil factions must be directed at us On the other side of Sudong Hangzhou City, in a quiet woods, a large group of people are sitting together. This group of people includes monks, Taoists, beggars, and chivalrous costumes. Their dress and style of painting are very complicated. It can be seen that they come from all sects. However, compared with the mess of evil sects led by Robb, this group of people has one of the biggest differences, that is, they are dressed decently and look upright. This group of people are the decent denominations of the famous sects. The traditional decent sects of Shaolin, Wudang, and the Beggar Gang are all present. In addition, there are also many decent sects such as the Shushan Sword Sect and the Wuyue Sword Sect. A Shaolin monk said: "Everyone, we have been observing secretly here for several days. The seal spirit does not know what he is doing and gathers the evil sect masters together. I now suspect that he is going to do a big deal. " Taoist priest of the Wudang School said: "This mans methods are quite vicious. His methods for gathering these sects are either to detain the others female relatives or threaten to exterminate other gangs. These are gameplays that decent people disdain. From this, we can see that, This person is not a good person." The rest nodded together. The elder of the Beggar Gang said: "We have been observing him here for so long, just to see if he can make sense. If we can, maybe we can give him these pieces of Xuanyuan Xuan Iron and let him use the shamisen for help. The real fire was refined into the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, but now it seems that his methods are messy, I''m afraid it''s hard to make sense, if we hand over the profound iron ore to him, he is very likely to escape with the stone, then it will be troublesome. " The decent people nodded together, feeling quite depressed. In fact, these decent people also ran into the same problem as the Qiantang Sect. They obtained the profound iron ore but could not smelt it. No matter what method they used, they could not melt the profound iron ore. , I suddenly heard news from Shiba Bu, saying that there was a seal essence that had been refined into a three-flavored real fire, which could refine ores. At first glance, this news was thought to be false, but one of the hall masters of Shiba Bu vowed to see with his own eyes that although Shiba Bu is not a good gang, it is also the largest sea gang on the southeast coast. The credibility is still there. Tang The words of the Lord also have a certain weight and are worthy of acceptance. So, the decent sects came over. They didn''t try to sneak attacks as soon as the evil sects did, but observed secretly from a distance, wanting to see the character of this seal spirit. I dont know if I dont know. Its shocking to see that this seal spirit actually took a lot of wicked women as hostages, and then ordered the wicked masters to listen to him. This behavior is a bit too frantic, and it didnt. Fa treated Robb as a good person. At this time, the Shaolin monk suddenly said: "You said, this seal spirit gathers evil sect people, will it be to grab the profound iron in our hands?" The Wudang Taoist thought carefully, and he couldn''t help but frowned: "It is possible that our famous and decent sects are powerful and have the same strength. He wants to grab our profound iron for fear of not being able to catch it. Therefore, he entangled the evil factions and formed one. The coalition forces, and then come to grab our mysterious iron, this is inevitable." The beggar helped the disciple said: "Then should we act first? Go and disperse the allied forces of these evil demons." They were discussing here when they suddenly saw a disciple of the beggar gang running in from outside, shouting: "It''s not good, it''s not good, the ghosts have come down to Sudong Hangzhou." "What?" A group of people were taken aback: "Is there any mistake? The ghosts are all hitting here?" The disciple of the beggar said: "Yes, the officers and soldiers are really useless. There are only fifty ghost bandits. The officers and soldiers can''t stop them. They rushed to Sudong Hangzhou. They are now showing off under the city." A group of decent people couldn''t help shaking their heads: "The government is really useless. Why did the court eagles go? It''s all rubbish!" After sighing, none of these people meant to deal with the ghost bandits, but continued to discuss: "Let''s leave the incompetent government office alone, let''s talk about how to deal with the seal spirit." "Anyway, let''s continue to observe and see what he is going to do." The decent people once again slipped to the far side of the mansion where Robb was, and watched from a distance. There are now many evil gangs stationed around this house. There are at least a thousand people in the mighty sect. After all, they are evil sects. The disciples are collected blindly, so the number is always more than the decent people. Of course the quality It''s not as unified as a disciple of a respectable family. The disciples of the decent sect were unable to get close, so they had to look from a distance. I saw the seal spirit standing in the middle of these evil sect masters, saying something impassionedly, while the evil sect masters were waving their fists and weapons, as if During the oath, a group of people are irritated and going to fight. The decent people couldn''t help but startled, and whispered in the distance: "They are like this, are they really going to grab the mysterious iron in our hands?" "It''s very possible! It looks like this is to go out and fight." "How to do?" "Soldiers will come to block, water will come and soil will be flooded, since ancient times evil has been invincible." The distinguished disciples snorted: "The big deal is here to fight the good and evil." They were ready for the battle and were on guard, and they waited for these evil factions to rush towards them suddenly. They also knew very well that the evil faction disciples could not be ignorant of where they were. They definitely knew that they were far away. There are a group of decent people watching them. The evil sect disciples are dispatched! The decent disciples felt tight. They seemed to see the shadow approaching. However, after the wicked disciples screamed for a while, they did not rush towards them. Instead, under the leadership of Robb, they brushed the ground. Go in the direction of Dongchengmen. Decent disciples: "Huh?" "What the hell?" "Aren''t you here to trouble us?" "Why are you facing the east of the city?" "What are they going to do?" "Come and see!" The decent disciples hurriedly used light exercises and followed behind. At the same time, outside the East City Gate... The prefect rabbit of Sudong Hangzhou is leading the tens of thousands of guards, looking at the fifty or so ghosts standing outside the city, with a look of sadness. It is really embarrassing to say that he has led the guards just now. We went out of the city and had a fight with the ghost bandits. As a result, tens of thousands of guards fought more than 50 people, but they couldn''t beat them. This Nima is so cheating to fly! Dongtu Datang adopts a unique body of guards. The guards usually farm fields and go out in war. But because Dongtu Datang hasn''t fought a powerful enemy for more than two hundred years, the guards of course have been farming if they didn''t fight. After more than two hundred years of farming, they have no war at all, and they have become a group. A rabbit that only grows radishes. Chapter 960： Its not that the government is incompetent The prefect rabbit brought tens of thousands of rabbit guard soldiers who could only grow carrots. He looked at the fifty murderous ghosts outside the city. He couldn''t help but screamed at the master next to him: "Hurry up and inform the above, saying there is The ghosts are attacking the city, we need reinforcements, we need reinforcements." The master smiled bitterly: "Now the counties and cities along the coast are in erosion, and the army of the bandits has been defeated. Where can they find reinforcements? They are all overwhelmed." "What can we do then? What should we do?" The prefect rabbit bounced around the city, flicking two rabbit ears to the left and right. At this moment, a blond crooked nut suddenly ran over with a large group of people from the rivers and lakes. The Prefect Rabbits forehead was a bit blocked, and he said to Robb incomparably, "Foreigners? What are you doing?" Robb sat on the city wall with a black face, and said angrily: "Go on your side and have no time to talk to you. Now I announce that the defense work of Sudong Hangzhou City will be taken over by himself." Prefect Rabbit: "Ah, ah, come, this foreign rebellion, I want to seize my city..." The female boxer of the blood hand gate floated from the side and hit the ground with a punch, and the prefect rabbit fell to the ground clutching his front teeth. More than 10,000 guards watched the prefect being beaten, but no one came forward, all of them were in a ball. The fluffy rabbit heads hugged together, and there was a light of horror in their eyes. These are all people from the rivers and lakes! The people of the arena are super fierce, and if they don''t agree, they will beheaded. Robb glanced at them sullenly and thought: This Dongtu Great Tang is probably about to change its dynasty. It will not take many years to change to a new dynasty, maybe it will be called Dongtu Great Qing, or Dongtu. Dahan, or Dongtu Dameng, who knows? Anyway, if the officers and soldiers of a country become like this, the country is not far from extinction. Forget it, now is not the time to take care of this group of mentally retarded. He turned his head and looked outside the city, only fifty ghost bandits were flaunting their might under the city, a look that was so powerful, as if the city with a population of hundreds of thousands before him could kill them with only fifty people. Similar. Robb pointed to these ghosts and said to the evil sect masters behind him: "Look at these ghosts, there are only such a small number of people. They dare to leave the sea and drive straight into the inland city of Dongtu Datang. Dont you feel a little guilty if you put the big country in your eyes?" The evil sect masters behind him whispered: "It''s not that the government is incompetent." Robb snorted coldly: "The government is incompetent, and you are capable again? The ghosts, whether you are the government or the people of the arena, despise the entire country of rabbits. Do you think that if the government is incompetent, you can stay out of it?" Evil masters think carefully, huh? It seems to be so! Guikou despised not only the government, but also despised all rabbits. "Okay, I won''t say more nonsense!" Robb pointed at the city: "You go and clean up those ghosts." The evil sect masters were agitated, and they didnt dare not listen to Robbs words. Wow, yeah, a weird scream, they jumped from the wall. The wall of Sudong Hangzhou is about eight meters high. The ordinary rabbit jumps. Its really a horrible fall to go down, but these masters jumped down to this height as if they were jumping a small hurdle, lightly and easily, and in a flash, countless masters jumped off the city wall, used light skills, and faced each other. The ghosts float away. Those ghost bandits had just defeated ten thousand guards, and they were triumphant, deceiving Dongtu Datangs incompetent people. Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, a large group of rabbit people who looked like very strong jumped on the city wall. These rabbit people were wearing them. In the knight costumes, some temples were bulging, some looked like fairy tales, some looked like scholarly scholars, and they all seemed to be remarkable. In a blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Guikou. The ghost bandits were taken aback. One of the ghost bandits waved the spear in his hand and shouted: "Eight kops must win!" The gun was like a dragon, and it swept over the evil sect masters. This move "Eight Kas Must Win" Robb will also, it is the unique professional "servant" skill of the ghost race, the extremely powerful AOE skill, can kill a large number of enemies around him. Just now, the ghost bandit used this trick to sweep through countless guards, and the rabbits hugged their heads. He thought it would also work this time. However The wicked masters are so easy to deal with. The spears are swept in front of you, and the masters flew, jumped, and rotated, showing off all kinds of messy postures, and they were so good to fly. The ghosts swept the spears and didn''t even hit an enemy. Can''t help but feel slightly dazed. In the next instant, the ghost ate on more than 20 kinds of hidden weapons, such as darts, nails, chess pieces, copper coins, small stones... the thunderbolt, hit him like a hornet''s nest, full of blood holes. Gui Kou fell down with a dazed expression! A ghost with double knives from behind rushed over, and both left and right hands wielded two samurai swords at the same time: "The second stage of heaven and earth!" Knife shining, tangentially rushing to an evil sect master. The evil sect master sneered, and with a slap on the floor, he drew a knife with a golden ghost knife on his thick back. He chopped it with one knife, the two long knives in Guikou''s hand were broken at the same time, and a head also flew into the air. The Guikou standing behind was taken aback. An onmyoji murmured a word and waved his hands forward: "Sin Luo Wanxiang!" Here, there is a wicked master who waved his hands forward: "The Five Elements Jue of the Universe!" I saw gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and the five colors of light gathered in mid-air at the same time and collided together. The root of the onmyoji of the Guiren clan comes from the Taoism of Dongtu Datang. The blue is blue, but it is not better than the blue. The scent of the world cannot get benefits before the Five Elements Art of the Universe. All the exercises blasted the onmyoji''s chest, blasting him far away. The ghost occultist was terrified, and waved his hand quickly: "The technique of smog!" A white mist rose, and the remaining ghost people wanted to run quickly. However, I saw an evil Taoist priest wielding a peach wood sword and pointed at the mist released by the ghosts: "All those who are on the ground are marching in an array-broken!" The technique of smog broke on the spot. The evil sect Taoist backhanded a Dao Fa: "The Taishang Laojun is as anxious as the law-set!" This was actually a fixation technique. The ghosts only felt stiff, difficult to lift, and slowed down a lot. The ghost occultist also squeezed his handprint quickly, and shouted: "All the people who are facing the battle are arrayed in the front-broken!" However, he has not been able to break the evil sect master''s Taoism this time, no fart effect at all, his cultivation base is much lower than that of the evil sect master. The evil sect masters stabbed up, slashed with swords and swords, and over fifty ghost bandits finished playing in an instant. (Note: The nine-character mantra of our celestial dynasty means that all those who are in battle will move forward in an array, while the nine-character mantra of Fusang is that all those who are in battle are arrayed in front. The difference between the two is one word, in fact... Same, it''s all bluffing anyway, and it''s not really useful.) Chapter 961： In fact, there is no balance between good and evil The evil sect masters took care of all the ghosts in an instant. The people watching the battle on the side of the city wall could not help clapping their hands, and the more than 10,000 guard soldiers who could only grow carrots were also applauding desperately. , And jumping around, more than 10,000 pairs of rabbit ears, like a sea of ??ears, actually made ear waves. Robb: "..." The wicked masters have done all the bad things in their lives. It is rare to do a good thing once and be admired by the people. This feeling is not too bad. Some people can''t help but think to themselves: It feels good to be applauded in this way. Do you also consider doing more good deeds instead of doing things that people scolded all the time? Of course, the decent masters who followed behind to watch the game couldn''t help but look dumbfounded when they saw this scene. What the **** is this? This seal spirit organized a group of evil sect masters, is it actually to fight the ghost bandits? Dont you want to grab our Xuan Tie? Uh...maybe we have some deviations in our view of him. The decent people still make sense, and they immediately began to revise their evaluation of Robb. Robb didnt have time to take care of these things. He said to the evil sect masters who had just won the victory: Its nothing to be proud of having cleaned up these fifty ghost bandits. Go to the coastal city now and see the small band of ghost bandits. Just do it, avoid the ghost bandits when you see the brigade, give full play to the characteristics of the gangsters, annihilate the small forces of the enemy, and leave their large groups of ghost bandits to the government to deal with." The evil sect masters responded, and one person asked: "Foreign heroes, you let us leave a large share of ghost bandits to the government, but the government is incompetent. Even more than fifty ghost bandits can''t be dealt with. How can we deal with it? Big stock of ghosts?" Robb smiled: "Do you really think that the government will be incompetent to this point? Think too much! The government just didn''t have enough mental preparations for this misfortune. When the government reacts, these ghosts will be divided. It can be calmed down to you in a minute. Let me tell you that you should never underestimate the power of the government. Otherwise, why is it that the government sits in this country instead of you evil factions?" The evil sect masters thought about it carefully, as if it made sense, no matter whether the government is useful or not, we will be bullied by the seal spirits if we can''t do anything, so let''s listen to the seal spirits obediently. The evil sect masters led the crowd to the east. Robb stretched out his hand to pick up the prefect rabbit next to him, and said solemnly: "Go and report to the upper side, let the upper side face the damage of the ghost bandit, organize an army that can really fight to fight the bandit, especially to reuse a general surnamed Qi, called He went to a place called Yiwu to enlist in the army, and then he would have no trouble dealing with the ghosts, understand?" The prefect rabbit was puzzled. He didnt know why he wanted to re-use the surname. He didnt even understand the meaning of voluntary conscription. However, the man in front of him seemed to be an expert. Bar. Robb pushed away the prefect rabbit, and only Shisu and a large group of wicked women who had been detained by him were left beside him. These wicked female families were very scared when he was arrested as a hostage at first, but now they are not afraid of Robb anymore, and even grab Robbs snacks to eat. She is now holding two pieces of Robbs in his hand. The sweet-scented osmanthus cake, while stuffing his mouth, said vaguely: "Foreign heroes, you let them go to fight the bandits, then what shall we do?" Robb spread his hands: "Well, let''s continue to wait for the mysterious iron ore to be delivered to the door by themselves, hey, in fact, they have already delivered it to the door." After saying this, Robb turned around and saw that not far behind him, there were a lot of people in chaotic fashion, including monks, Taoists, and beggars. These guys have them all. Robb hugged them and smiled: "If I''m not mistaken, what kind of Shaolin Wudang are you?" A monk walked out and bowed to Robb: "Amituo Buddha, the foreign benefactor is polite. We are members of the Shaolin Wudang beggar gang and the Shushan Sword Sect." Robb smiled and said, "Well, you have seen enough from the back, what do you want to say now?" The monk said: "The wicked masters of the foreign donor organization are actually used to repel the ghosts, which is beyond my expectation, and it also makes us refreshing on the view of foreign donors, Amituo Buddha." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t talk about these nonsense, just say it straight, you come to me, is it for the profound iron ore?" The monk nodded: "Yes, we are indeed here for the matter of profound iron ore. However, I wait for the decent people, but I dont know how to use all the methods, we are Seeing what the foreign donor is doing, it seems to be considered decent, so I came to discuss with the foreign donor." Robb smiled and said, "Say!" The monk said: "I heard that foreign donors can use shamisen real fire to smelt Xuanyuan profound iron. I thought the foreign donor was a wicked person. Even if we let the profound iron ore rot in our hands, we can''t ask bad guys for help, but look. As far as what you did just now, there is no problem. I am here to tell a story with the foreign donor. If the foreign donor has a kind heart, after listening to this story, he will definitely be willing to give a helping hand." When Robb heard him start like this, he knew that these people must have a reason to look for Xuanyuan Xuantie, and he couldn''t help but be happy: "Well, I want to listen to what is going on that can make me feel good." "There are so many people here, let''s find a quiet place to talk." Robb also had the same meaning: "Okay, just go back to the Qiantangzong mansion and talk about it." Everyone left the city wall together and returned to the mansion of Qiantangzong. The eyes of this group of decent people couldnt help but fell on the group of female rabbits behind Robb. The Shaolin monk said: This group of wicked women held hostage also come to listen to us telling stories, isnt it? Great?" Robb smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Are you trying to say that good and evil are not balanced?" "Ah... this..." The monk really wanted to say this. Robb said: "I said, you monk, you have got a picture, why don''t you try to fight for it and turn the evil sect into a good person? You see, I never dislike whether others are upright or evil. Pies can do good things too, don''t I just get them to fight the ghost bandits?" The decent people thought to themselves: Is that called probation for you? Catch and persecute the female relatives of other people''s homes! It''s crazy, it''s already a shame that we haven''t turned our faces with you. No, as a decent person, you still have to be reasonable at this time! The monk said solemnly and authentically: "Foreign donors, although good and evil are not at odds with each other, and evil sects are guilty of death, but your approach is still wrong, and it is subject to the power of business. These sect women, I suggest you let them go." Chapter 962： Are the decent people so miserable? Robber was happy: "You actually taught me, yes, I am the most reasonable person, and I will be happy to accept the things that are reasonable by others." He turned his head and smiled at the female rabbits behind him: "I will let you go now, and you can leave if you want." A group of female rabbits laughed happily: "I won''t go. It''s not bad to be a hostage here, and it''s not dangerous." "Yes, Yang Daxia is quite talkative, and he gave me snacks." "This kind of hostage is good too, so I don''t need to be directed by my father to fight and kill." "I also want to hear what story the old bald donkey is going to tell." The female rabbits have expressed that the future of hostages is bright, and they will not go or die. Decent people: "..." Well, this is embarrassing. The monk couldn''t help touching his bald head, and for a while, he didn''t know what to say. Shi Su sighed next to him: "Master, although the foreign heroes are a bit messy, they are still good to them. They are not treated like hostages. Although they are hostages in name, they all know that they are not dangerous. He won''t really kill them, so you don''t have to worry about them." The monk recognized Shisu: "Ah, you are the Qiantang Sect''s Snowflake Wave Sword, and you are also a decent person. Why are you also mixed with a bunch of evil girls? I remember you still have a piece of mysterious iron ore in your hand, right? There are rumors that foreign donors have refined your ore into ore ingots. Can you give us a look?" Picking up nodded, opened a small package that he carried, and took out the dazzling dangling iron ore ingots, or the shining through gold ingots...The beautiful color suddenly made everyone present. The spirit is refreshed. "Sure enough, it''s really done!" "The rumors are not false." At this time, the decent people no longer doubted. Everyone returned to the Qiantangzongs mansion and sat in a circle around the Shaolin monk and Robb, listening to the old monk starting to tell stories. The old monk said: "Actually, we, the decent sects, collected Xuanyuan Xuan Tie, not to make ourselves stronger with a magic weapon, we dominate the martial arts, we are to kill a big disaster." Robb: "Yo yo yo, you are also going to kill the black dragon?" The old monk blushed: "No, no, you guessed it wrong. We are not going to kill the black dragon. The black dragon is too powerful. We have no self-awareness. What we want to deal with is another thing, which is also related to the world. Things for the common people." "Oh?" Robb said: "I would like to hear the details." "Foreign donors, you should know that eight years ago, the black dragon attacked the Leifeng Pagoda, knocked the tower down, and released countless demons and ghosts that were suppressed under the tower." Robb nodded: "I know this. I heard that Leifeng Pagoda fell down. I heard that, I didn''t see it personally. However, I have seen the unfallen Leifeng Pagoda, covered in tatters among the lakes and mountains... " A group of people were dumbfounded and didn''t know what he was memorizing. Robb coughed dryly: "Don''t worry about me, you keep talking." The monk said: "One of the monsters released from Leifeng Tower was Chi You." As soon as he said this, Robb didn''t respond, but the wicked female rabbits behind him almost exclaimed, "Hey? Chi You?" "Yes! It''s Chi You!" The monk said solemnly: "Ancient monster, Chi You!" The girls wondered: "Didn''t Chi You be beheaded by Emperor Xuanyuan?" The monk shook his head, and said: "Since ancient times, people have thought that Chi You was beheaded by the Yellow Emperor, and cursed before he died, so that everyone in our clan was turned into a rabbit head. In fact, the rumors are wrong, Chi You It was not dead, it was only sealed under the Leifeng Pagoda by the Yellow Emperor. It is precisely because he has not died that his curse has always been effective..." Everyone: "..." The monk said: "When the Leifeng Pagoda fell, Chi You also flew out of the tower, and then hid in a deep mountain somewhere. We already know where it is hiding in Shaolin Temple. As long as you make the Xuanyuan divine sword, It finds out and kills, removes the curse of all of us Dongtu Datang, and restores our original good-looking heads. Therefore, our Shaolin Temple will desperately search for Xuanyuan Xuantie." Everyone: "..." Picking up Su said, "Uh, I was born with a rabbit head. I was used to looking in the mirror. I don''t think it doesn''t matter if I recover." "That''s right!" The female head of the Blood Hand Sect and the daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle also said: "We don''t think it doesn''t matter if we don''t recover, we''ve got used to this face a long time ago." The monk said pitifully, "You are used to it, but have you ever thought about our monk''s feelings?" He touched his bald head and said with a tragic expression: "Look at my bald head..." Robb stared at his head and watched for a long time, and suddenly he said with a laugh, "Hahaha! The bald head of the rabbit feels so strange, the hairless rabbit on the head is so strange, hahahahaha." Everyone: "..." The girls are accustomed to watching monk rabbits. They dont have any thoughts in this regard. But at this time, when Robb smiled, it suddenly dawned on him that there are long-haired rabbits and short-haired rabbits, both of which have their own beauty, but no one really looks at it. It seems strange, no wonder that the monk always looks weird. The girls suddenly burst into laughter. The monk was unexpectedly good-natured. He was not angry at all when he was laughed. He just sighed and said, "Does the foreign donor understand? After other people are cursed to become rabbit heads, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you get used to it, but let''s The monk has turned into a rabbit head. I really cant afford to hurt it. Looking at this hairless rabbit head, dont you feel that you should be flustered? Therefore, we Shaolin Temple must kill Chiyou. This determination is absolutely impossible to shake." Robb covered his face: "The reason is so good, I don''t know how to complain." At this time, the Wudang Taoist next to him also stood up: "I... we Wudang also have the same reason. You know, the hair of the Taoist priest must be tied into a Taoist bun. You see, I tied the rabbit fur like this. Ears." Everyone looked up, and sure enough, between the two long ears of the Taoist priest, the rabbit fur was combed upwards, and a Taoist bun was erected. The thing was stretched high, and the two long ears formed a magical trident shape. Robb: "Hahahaha! Hahahaha! No more, my stomach hurts with laughter." The Wudang Taoist said with grief and indignation: "So, Wudang vowed to kill Chi You and restore the head." "And me!" The knight of the beggar gang stood up: "I sent the doorman to not take a bath often, it must be dirty, but if this rabbit fur is not washed frequently, it will tragically stick together and become a ball. Look at me now, it''s disgusting, I can''t stand it myself." Chapter 963： See if you guys follow or not When everyone saw it, it was terrible. The beggar helped this long-haired rabbit. All the rabbit hair was tangled together and turned into a stinky rag that was too dirty. It was terrifying. Robb covered his nose: "Nima! Humans will do this even if they don''t wash their hair. It''s not a question of whether a rabbit does not have a rabbit''s head, but the tradition of your beggars." "Our tradition is no problem!" The people protested together. After the resistance was over, the monk said: "We are upright and upright, because we have to abide by the tradition, but the monks of the evil sect. They don''t have to keep the tradition and shave their heads. They live well." Shaolin monk''s expression of grief and anger, poor Robb couldn''t even see his grief and anger, and after a few more glances, he felt like he still wanted to laugh. The Shaolin monk said: "In short, things are just like what you just heard. We are desperately looking for Xuanyuan Xuanyuan Iron. This thing is meteorite iron that fell from the sky. It is an unowned thing, so whoever finds it will belong to him. , We didnt steal or **** it, so we picked up a few pieces. In addition, while walking the way for the sky, we got a few pieces of profound iron from the evil devils crooked way to ensure that the way we came was innocent." Speaking of this, the monk blushed a bit. Although it sounds good, it was actually snatched from the evil faction. However, these decent factions still have a place to abide by the rules. They only rob evil factions and not other decent ones. Anyway, the black iron in everyone''s hands can be combined to create a sword. As long as Chi You can kill Chi You and restore the human head, it doesn''t hurt to form a team. They are not as selfish as the evil faction, but they also have the demeanor and demeanor in this regard. The monk said: "We would like to ask the foreign donors to help us to see if we can smelt these profound iron ore. We made the Xuanyuan Divine Sword and killed Chi You, so as to eliminate this serious harm in the world, and everyone will restore us. The heads of people that the descendants of Yan Huang should have, arent they beautiful. Looking at what you did just now, you are also a kindhearted person. You would be happy to save my Dongtu Datang common people, right?" From the bottom of his heart, Robb was still willing to help. Thinking of the rabbit heads of Dongtu Datang''s entire country, he always felt that there was a way to turn them back into people''s heads. Of course, he would be willing, but ... If you just agree with it as soon as you say it, it''s obviously not your own style, and it''s not in your own interests. You still have to talk about the price you should talk about. Robb hummed: "Do I look like someone who likes to help others? You see, I am a blond and Westerner. You should also know that I am a Westerner who likes to do business the most. I dont do anything for nothing. Only business can be said. Unless you pay a sufficient price, I cannot help you in vain." "Hey? How can this talk about business, this is for the common people of the world." The monk said: "Do something for the common people of the world, you should not care about personal gains and losses." "Is it really for the common people?" Robb squinted and stretched out his hand to pull the pick up in front of him: "Do you want to restore the human head?" Shi Su shook his head: "I don''t care if I recover or not." Robb turned his head and said to a female rabbit behind him humanely: "Daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle, do you want to restore the human head?" The female rabbit said humanely: "Foreign heroes, you are wrong, I am the head of the blood hand." Robb: "..." She went on, "I am not very interested in recovery. I am considered beautiful among rabbit people. Who cares if it changes back to a human head? Of course, it doesn''t matter if it changes back to a human head. " Robb turned back to the monk: "Listen, these girls don''t really matter, so your ideal is not for the world, but for you guys with weird shapes." Monk: "You are so reasonable, but I was speechless." Robb said: "So, let''s talk about business." The monk was crying: "Well, what do you want?" Robb smiled and said: "Actually, my condition is very simple. You collected Xuanyuan Profound Iron to kill Chi You? After killing Chi You, you don''t need to build Xuanyuan Sword, right? So, my condition is that I help. You rubbed out Xuanyuan Sword, killed Chi You, and then you gave Xuanyuan Sword to me. Then it''s over, how about?" Monk: "Huh?" Taoist: "Hey?" Beggar: "Huh?" A group of people all looked at Robb with weird eyes! Robb said: "Why are you looking at me like this?" The monk, Taoist priest, and beggar asked in a vigilant tone: "What are you doing with the Xuanyuan sword? Could it be that you want to use it to order the martial arts, and how dare you not? If so, we can''t promise you, we can only fight You did it." "The ghost wants to order the martial arts." Robole said, "I can order the evil faction now. Believe it or not, can I order the decent faction again?" When talking about this, a golden light rose from Robb''s body, a power that made everyone feel unmatched, and burst from him, scaring all the decent people back half a step. Robb received the golden light and hummed: "Do I need a broken sword to command the martial arts?" Everyone: "..." Robb said, "I want that sword mainly to kill the black dragon!" The decent people suddenly took a breath, which made the global climate warmer: "Do you dare to kill that thing? That is much more terrifying than Chi You. Chi You was at least defeated by the Yellow Emperor. There are many records in history books. All kinds of immortal magic techniques have an effect on Chi You. But for more than a thousand years, the black dragon has attacked Dongtu 132 times. After several dynasties and generations, no one can stop the black dragon''s blow. Things are invincible! No matter how strong you are, you can''t deal with it. Even the Divine Sword Xuanyuan is not enough to kill the black dragon." "Yes! Your opinion is completely correct." Robb said, "Even with the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, you can''t kill the black dragon, but if you make several Xuanyuan Divine Swords and equip them with the strongest group of people in the world, Let the teams attack power be greatly increased, and then, I carried the black dragon frontally, and a large group of people stabbed and stabbed with the Xuanyuan sword, then there is a chance to kill it." Everyone: "..." Robb said: "Whether you believe it or not, I''m already working on this matter anyway. If you have the ability to contact businessmen who often follow the Silk Road or the Ancient Tea Horse Road, you can find out from them. Now the entire Western world, We are already preparing to kill the black dragon, and the whole people are united in swearing to kill the black dragon. Now, it''s up to you to follow the Eastern World." As soon as these words came out, the decent people couldn''t help but be shocked. They knew that this foreigner should not lie, because such a lie is too easy to pierce, and there are so many merchants on the Silk Road and the Ancient Tea Horse Road. It is not difficult to find a few, and when the time comes, you can pierce the lie by asking in person. No one will tell such a stupid lie. In this way, the Western world is really preparing to deal with the black dragon? In an instant, everyone''s blood surged! Chapter 964： Continue the last transaction The decent thing is not just for fun. The novels these days are popular to write the decent and decent people as bad guys, making the evil clans look like good people. Those are all nonsense. The four words decent and decent represent a kind of spirit, a kind of will, without that kind of spirit and spirit. The bad guys of the will are not willing to join this kind of sect. The cultural atmosphere and manner of doing things in the martial arts will also make good people better. A small number of black sheep cannot conceal the more decent characteristics of good people as a whole. There are many people in these decent sects who have dreamed of walking the world with swords and setting the world with swords. There are also many people who thought about killing the black dragon and saving the common people when they first started practicing martial arts. However, when they learned more and more about how powerful the black dragon was and how weak they were, they realized that their childhood dreams were just vain. In the process of growing up, that dream was slowly smoothed out by reality, and he became a mature middle-aged person, no longer dreaming. Now hearing Robb''s words, many people suddenly recalled the dreams they had when they first learned martial arts when they were young. "If... if the Western world really wants to take action against the black dragon and see hope..." The Shaolin monk couldn''t help but get excited: "Lao Na is also willing to dedicate his meager strength." As soon as he finished speaking, the Wudang Taoist next to him shook his head: "Could it be another time of over-confidence?" The elder of the Beggars said: "In the era of six rabbits fighting for hegemony in the Spring and Autumn and Warring States period, General Tuyinhu, the **** of war, summoned an army of 400,000 and fought a decisive battle with the black dragon in Changping. As a result, 400,000 people were wiped out by the black dragon..." The people of the Immortal Sword Gate of Shushan also said: "In the era of the Three Rabbits Fighting for Hegemony, an army of 830,000 changed to a huge rate and a decisive battle with the black dragon in Chibi. As a result... the 830,000 army was burned to death by the black dragon..." They listed several famous battles in history, and shook their heads and sighed, "How can the black dragon be so easy to deal with? I am afraid that the Western world''s organization to deal with the black dragon army this time will be the same as our original efforts. , All in vain." When they said this, they shocked the Shaolin monk who had just expressed his position. The monk had a bitter face, hesitated for a while, and said in embarrassment, "This...this is also true... Black Dragon is really not good. It''s easy to deal with, you... the black world, do you have a good strategy to deal with the black dragon now?" Robb spread his hands: "Well, there is a good strategy, that is-I am very strong!" Everyone: "..." How does this sound weird? There is always someone who can''t believe it. Robb smiled and said: "In the final analysis, you are afraid of death, afraid of being killed by the black dragon, so you scare yourself and dare not go. Everyone blushed slightly. Robb said, "With me, I''m afraid of being killed. Actually, I don''t have to. There is something I wanted to do a few days ago, but I deliberately kept it and didn''t do it, just waiting for you to come, and then in front of you. Now that everyone is here for your dough preparation, I can almost start." He suddenly turned around and said to Shisu behind him: "Girl, I am going to talk to you about the deal now." Shisu couldnt laugh or cry: Dont talk about this matter. At first, I really didnt believe you very much, but after getting to know you these days, I found that you are a good person and you have the strength. Iron for you..." Robb smiled and said: "I don''t want you to give it away, I want to trade." Shi Su: "Why are you so awkward?" "Being uncomfortable is my characteristic." Robb said, "Anyway, I''m putting up the conditions now. If you think the conditions are right, we''ll close the deal." He stretched out his hand and pointed at a row of new graves by the river, where the bodies of the Quantang Sect of Qiantang Sect were buried: "Pick up the girl, I will use the life of your master, sister, brother, brother... to replace you. Take this piece of profound iron in your hand. Give me the profound iron, and I will revive everyone in your division, how about it?" "Resurrection?" Shi Su was shocked. The Shaolin monks, Wudang Taoist priests, the elders of the Beggar Gang, and a group of wicked female rabbits nearby, Qi Qi stunned, what kind of nonsense? Robb said: "Well, I guess you can''t understand it. Anyway, you will know when you look at it. Pick up the vegetable. Go and dig out a corpse at random. I will resurrect it and show it to you." When Shi Su heard this, he shook his head quickly: "Don''t don''t!" The group of decent people next to him was also embarrassed: "Foreign donors, don''t make a fool of yourself. The dead are the big ones, and you should not be disturbed." Robb: "Ah, after staying in the West for a long time, I have forgotten that there is a tradition of peace in the East, which is very embarrassing." He had to turn to the group of evil girls next to him: "The decent people can''t be trusted at this time. Who of you can help, go and dig out anybody." The decent people shouted together: "No!" Shi Su also shouted, "Don''t disturb my Qiantang Sect''s grave." Robb knew that these people couldn''t make sense with reasoning, because before they saw it with their own eyes, they definitely couldn''t believe that someone could bring the dead back to life, so at this time they had to use it strong. He suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed at a new grave in the distance: "Thunderfall!" In the blue sky and white sun, suddenly a bolt of lightning struck from the sky, and it struck the head of the grave with a bang. The thick-armed lightning struck a large pit in the grave. At this moment, it is no longer possible to say what to put into the soil for security, and the grave is split open. Everyone: "..." Shi Su was a little unhappy, and looked at Robb with his mouth flat: "If you don''t give me an explanation, I''ll be anxious with you." Robb smiled and said: "Don''t worry, although you are so angry that you want to jump up and slap me, but in five minutes, you will hold my neck and give me a hard kiss on my face, but because you are a rabbit head, I will Push you away, so you can''t kiss." Picking up vegetarian: "..." When the two were chattering here, the evil female rabbit people beside them had floated to the tomb, lifted a coffin out of the big hole cut by lightning, and placed it in front of Robb. Lifting the lid of the coffin, there is a rabbit man who has been dead for several days lying inside, the body is a bit smelly. The wicked girls hurriedly pinched their noses and moved away. Robb smiled and said, "It won''t smell anymore, don''t worry." When he waved his hand, it was a shaman''s resurrection technique. In this Eastern world, he didn''t want to let the angels out of his eyes, so he used the shaman''s resurrection technique. The animation effect was minimal, just a green light wrapped around the corpse. After a few seconds, the smell was gone. The color of the corpse quickly returned to the color that a living rabbit man should have. Then, the rabbit man yelled "Ah", jumped out of the coffin, and shouted: "Shameless demon, commit me to Qiantang Sect. , Im the big disciple of the Qiantang Sects Inner Sect, even if I die, I still have to... Huh? Huh Huh? What''s the situation here?" Chapter 965： Making Xuanyuan Sword The inner sect disciple looked left and right with a bewildered look. He saw a coffin where he was standing, surrounded by a circle of well-known and decent people. After a few laps, he suddenly said, "Ah, I understand! I was caught." The bad guy was seriously injured, but he didn''t die. You dug me out, and then these decent seniors used secret pills or secret methods to save me, right?" Everyone: "..." The inner sect disciple said to the Shaolin monk and the others: "Seniors'' life-saving grace, I will repay you in the coming days. I will report my grievances to the teachers first, and then I will be a **** for the seniors. "After speaking, he turned and left. Shi Su had been stunned by the side for a long time. Only then did he react and shouted, "Brother, hurry up, go and dig out all the master, sister, brother, and sister." "Huh?" The inner sect disciple said with a dazed expression: "What the **** is it?" He suddenly saw Robb who was sitting next to him wearing the new clothes he sewed the day before his death. He couldn''t help wondering: "Who are you golden retriever? When I am dead, he wears my clothes. It''s so unpretentious. Bar?" Shi Su kicked the senior man to the ground: "Don''t worry about your clothes at this time! Go and dig out everyone." Everyone: "..." At this time, Shi Su was overjoyed. She was so happy that she couldn''t tell the north, south, east and west. She swiped the floor and rushed towards Robb, hugging Robbs neck, and wanted to kiss him **** the face. Bai had already prepared, stretched out his hand on her shoulder and pushed it to block her. The cricket has a rabbit head, even if you are the number one beauty in Sudong Hangzhou? Beauties with rabbit heads are not rare, so I don''t want to kiss my uncle! The inner sect disciple and Shi Su worked together, and soon dug up two more corpses. Robb waved his hands two to resurrect, and then became four people to dig, eight for four, eight for sixteen, and three for sixteen. twelve It didn''t take long for all the people of Qiantang Sect to stand in front of Robb. The most interesting thing is that the Sect Master of the Qiantang Sect dug out a skeleton and placed it in front of Robb. Robb resurrected with a shake of his hand. Then, he resurrected a white rabbit, which looked like a white-haired rabbit at first glance. But a closer look revealed that it was not a white rabbit, but a gray rabbit, but it was so old that its coat was all white. He also looked dumbfounded and said: "What''s the situation? The old man just fought against the black dragon at Leifeng Tower, why did he return to the rudder in a blink of an eye? Oh? Isn''t this the little girl picking up vegetables? You are clearly in your early teens. How come Slim has become a big girl now?" I saw the large group of people who had just been resurrected, all of a sudden kowtow to him: "Old Sect Master!" Robb immediately became happy: "Oh, it seems that you are the old Sect Master of Qiantang Sect who was killed by the black dragon at Leifeng Tower eight years ago." The old rabbit turned his head and looked at Robb, and then at the eight-year-old disciples and grandchildren around him, with a dazed expression: "What happened? Who will tell me?" After ten minutes, things were clear. All members of the Qiantang Sect were grateful to Robb. Shi Su gave the mysterious iron ore ingot with both hands to Rob Bai: "My Qiantang Sect is looking for mysterious iron ore, mainly because I want to avenge the old sect master. Now that the old sect master is resurrected, it seems that there is no need for revenge. A piece of ore, of course, should be given to you, please accept it." Of course Robb earns with a smile, and there is nothing to be embarrassed about. The Shaolin monks, Wudang Taoist priests, beggar elders and others couldnt help whispering and talking. After discussing for a while, they each called their disciples and took out the mysterious iron ore they had, some of which were in their hands. Xuanyuan Profound Iron Stones are relatively small, only the fists are big, and some are huge, like a stone table, and after a while, a lot of them are placed in front of Robb. These stones are all shining with brilliance, and they look incredibly beautiful. Since everyone took out the stone, Robb used it to rub the sword honestly and unceremoniously. He first unified the size of the ore and made it into the specified volume of the game material, and then twisted it into ore ingots, and finally got fifty-two black iron ingots in his hand. This is the amount held by the decent sects. If the mysterious iron ore in the hands of the evil sects is also obtained, there should be almost this amount. In the end, it will be no problem to rub out about a hundred black iron ingots. Next, here comes the problem! How much equipment can one hundred mine ingots make? If it is used for full body armor, at most just make one set, because it takes more than 20 ingots to make armor, and a dozen ingots to make shields. The amount of greaves is not small, only helmets, shoes and handguards. The amount needed is less. In short, if you use it to make a full-body armor, you can only arm yourself at most. This is obviously not good. Fighting BOSS is not a matter of one person. Wearing all the best equipment alone is awesome, but it does not necessarily maximize combat efficiency. He thought about it seriously, and then divided the black iron ore ingots into groups of five. Everyone couldn''t help wondering: "Foreign Sirs, what are you going to do?" Robb smiled and said: "Actually, to make what you call the''Xuanyuan Sword'', only five ore ingots are enough, so I''ll rub a few more swords." Everyone: "What?" Seeing Robb stretched his hand and rubbed it, the five ore ingots merged together, and the silver light shone and turned into a shining long sword. Of course, it was not the traditional three-foot green sword of the Eastern style, but the Western style. One-handed sword, this Western-style sword is relatively wide, slightly bulkier than the Eastern sword. However, the martial arts masters present did not dislike it, because in their opinion, the "Ancient Divine Sword" should have been wide and thick, not as light and agile as Sanchi Qingfeng. When a group of people were marveling at a sword, Robb stretched out his hand and rubbed it again! Rub again, another hand! Rub it again and give it another hand. In a matter of tens of seconds, Robb rubbed fifty-two black iron ingots into ten Xuanyuan swords, leaving two mine ingots into his pocket. Of course, this thing is just called the Xuanyuan sword by the rabbits. In Robbs eyes, their name is "Starfall Through the Golden Dragon Slaying Sword". The item level is 120. It must have the special effect of "Slaying the Dragon". Dragon creatures cause 200% damage, there are also two random enchantments, and four gem slots. (Special note here, in many games, the item level does not represent the equipment level. For example, Might and Magic series, Nobunaga''s Ambition OL, no matter how low the player level, you can directly wear the top equipment in the game, there is no level limit , The item level only represents the strength of this equipment, and this setting is used in "Black Blade".) Chapter 966： Chi You Reborn Ten Xuanyuan swords were placed side by side on the table. Because of their different enchanting effects, they were shining with various lights. The blue ones were enchanted with water attribute magic damage. The ones that were shining in red had extra power. The one that was shining green had extra agility... Anyway, colorful, set up a table. All the masters looked a little confused, Xuanyuanjian! This is the legendary Xuanyuan Sword! They previously thought that they had to combine the profound iron ore in everyones hands, and even take the ore from the evil clans hands, melt and smelt them all, before they could make a sword. Ten of them were created on this pile. The Shaolin monk raised his head and said, "Xuanyuanjian! Is it Chinese cabbage? So many piles of it popping up?" The Wudang Taoist was also embarrassed: "This is too easy. Legend has it that Emperor Xuanyuan used the three-flavored real fire to smelt the heavenly black iron. It took a full ninety-nine and eighty-one days to smelt it. , How come you get to a table with just rubbing your hands?" Robb said: "Then I don''t know! Anyway, come, ten people with the highest martial arts come over and take them one by one. Let''s kill Chiyou first, and then talk about other things." Everyone is speechless, well, let''s divide the sword. The upright sect is not like the evil sect masters who have to grab everything. They still have the rules. At the moment, ten people were selected. Shaolin monks, Wudang Taoists, and the old sect master of Qiantang Sect were all among them. One took a Xuanyuan sword. On hand. When everyone first got the sword, a strange look flashed across their faces, like impulsiveness, greed, and an impulse to turn around with the sword and run away, but all of them deserve to be. Decent people, in the end, their character has overcome desire, and they have not done anything that detracts from their identity. Robb clapped his hands at them: "Alright, ten rabbits with swords, now we should set out to find Chi You. As for those without swords, please stay and deal with the ghosts, evil factions. The masters have gone to deal with the ghost bandits. If your decent people don''t take action, what face will you have to laugh at the wicked people in the future?" Everyone thinks, it makes sense! Ten decent masters with swords in their hands accompanied Robb to find Chi You, while those without swords, like wicked masters, formed a small guerrilla group and headed for the small county along the coast. Robb took ten decent masters and planned to set off, but saw the pickers behind him and a large group of wicked female rabbits actively following him. He couldn''t help smiling and said: "You go too, anyway, I am not taking you hostages, you should have already felt that I will not take you anymore. The evil sect masters are now consciously dealing with ghosts. Kou, so you dont have to follow." The female rabbits laughed and said: "It is precisely because you will not do anything to us, we have to follow it to see, such a wonderful thing, how can we not see it? Besides, the moment when Chi You was killed, We should become humanoids. For women, appearance is the most important thing. We want to be psychologically prepared at the moment of change. If we are not present, we cannot be psychologically prepared when we change. " This is also true! Appearance is extremely important to women. You have to spend a few hours every day making up and dressing up. You have to choose clothes before you go out and do justice. This is one of the reasons why women are not as good as men. You say you spend every day. After a few hours of dressing up, but a man has been practicing qigong, how can he be better than a man? "Let''s go, let''s go!" Robb said, "I actually want to see what it looks like after you turn back into human heads." Shi Su whispered next to him: "I was originally the number one beauty in Sudong Hangzhou. If I change back to my human form and no longer be the number one beauty, then I will lose my blood." Robb: "Huh? What are you talking about?" Picking up Su said: "What I said is that everyone is responsible for eliminating demons and defending the way." Busan, this is not the same Busan in Goryeo, but an ancient mountain in the south of Dongtu Datang, where ethnic rabbit people live. At this time, in a small valley deep in Busan, Chi You, the ancient demon god, was digging the ground with both hands. He dug the ground extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye he dug a huge hole in the ground. In this area of ??Busan, he has dug thousands of large and small pits on the ground. Since the Leifeng Pagoda was torn down and it escaped from under the tower, he has been digging pits in this mountain range for one thing, and that is to find his weapon, the dust-free sword. According to legend, after Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi defeated Chi You, he was suppressed under Busan. However, this rumor was wrong. Chi, in particular, was suppressed under the Leifeng Pagoda, and it was Chi You''s weapon, the Wuchen Sword, that was suppressed under Busan. Five thousand years of geological changes, he can''t remember the location of Wuchenjian''s suppression, so he has to keep searching, digging everywhere every day, hoping to find it. He deeply believes that the day he finds Wuchenjian will be the time when he will rise again and rule the world again. At this time, he punched the ground and suddenly heard that there seemed to be a "buzzing" metal vibrating sound from under the ground, as if there was a hollow bronze ware, which was shaken by his palm, so it sounded Such a voice. Chi You couldn''t help being overjoyed, and hurriedly added a few more vigors and dig a few more vigorously. Soon, a giant tripod made of bronze appeared in front of him. "Shennongding!" Chi You was overjoyed: "I dug the Shennongding, hahaha, then my dust-free sword will be found soon." It turned out that the Wuchen Sword had already been refined into a magic weapon by Chi You. When Xuanyuan Huangdi was suppressing the Wuchen Sword, in order to prevent the psychic magic weapon from automatically flying to find the Lord, he dug a sinkhole in the ground to remove the dust. The sword was placed at the bottom of the pit, and then Shennongding was pressed on the Wuchen sword. Chi You dug Shennongding, that means dug Wuchenjian at the same time. He slammed his palms on the Shennong Ding. This Shennong Ding was the magic weapon of the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan. It was so powerful that it was almost impossible for a mortal to shake it. However, Chi You''s strength was only slightly inferior to that of the Yellow Emperor. How difficult is it to make thousands of moves on the Yellow Emperor to shake a magic weapon that even the master does not have? After a loud noise, Shennongding was pushed aside! Chi You stretched out his hand to copy in the mud under the tripod. A whirr of ghosts and wolf howling sounded, and a dark dust-free sword was copied in his hand. In an instant, the sky, the mountains and the rivers changed color, and the whole world seemed to be dimmed. . Chi You laughed and said: "Hahahaha! I''m Chiyou back again! But Xuanyuan Huangdi has already ascended, and Xuanyuan Sword has already been lost in the long river of years. In this world, no one can control me, hahahaha." Chapter 967： Weapon is dead, we still have to rely on people Chi Youhahahahahahahahahaha. After laughing, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was a bit wrong. Turning his head suddenly, he saw a bald rabbit monk sitting on the cliff behind him. Turning to the side by a ten-degree angle of view, there is a rabbit Taoist standing on the pine tree, and then looking at the side, a white-haired rabbit, and here, a rabbit beggar... Unconsciously, he was surrounded by ten rabbits. "Ah, a bunch of rabbits." Chi Youqi said, "How do you rabbits look like?" Ten rabbits were furious at the same time: "Damn Chiyou, it is because of your curse that we became rabbit heads. You actually asked us why we were like this?" "Huh? Huh Huh?" Chi You hugged his head, pondered for a moment, and finally realized: "That''s it, that''s right, it''s been too long, and I have forgotten it, so I cursed you like this, hahahaha, By the way, when I was defeated by Emperor Xuanyuan, I cursed his children and grandchildren to have rabbit heads. Hahahaha, I didn''t expect my curse to succeed." Everyone: "..." "Mom''s mental retardation, after doing it for a long time, don''t you know that your curse is so powerful?" a young man''s voice sounded. Chi You turned his head and took a look, and saw a young man with blond hair walking in from the mouth of the valley, followed by a large group of curvaceous female rabbit people. Chi You couldn''t help sighing: "Finally, there is a face. It''s great. These rabbits are all the same. I can''t recognize who is who, and I can''t understand their expressions, or their faces. Speaking feels more cordial." Everyone was angry: "Then don''t put such a curse." Robb said unhappily, "I didn''t expect Chi You to be a humorous god." "Cthulhu? I like it." Chi You said with a smile: "Of course, I usually call myself the Demon God." "I''m not talking about evil gods, but humorous gods." Chi You blinked his big cute eyes: "I said you are so strange, what do you do by repeating the Cthulhu twice? Could it be that you want to say that I am the Cthulhu? Although the level of evil has doubled, but I dont feel very good." Everyone: "..." Robb said: "Hey, how do I feel that Chi You is a bit unreliable?" Everyone said: "The ancient evil god, it seems that he is really full of evil spirits, and he can''t grasp the point at all when he speaks." Chi You hummed: "Dare to say that I can''t grasp the key point? Ok! I''ll take the key point and show it to you now." He raised the Wuchen sword in his hand and sneered: "Recognize it? Wuchen sword! The second divine sword in the world! Except for the Xuanyuan sword, no weapon is more powerful than it. I waved this sword with a radius of a hundred. Here, humans and animals will be destroyed. If you are conscious, you will now treat me as your master and assist me in ruling the land of China. If there is disrespect, kill them all." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw ten people around him drawing swords together... A Xuanyuan sword! Two Xuanyuan swords! Three Xuanyuan swords! ... Ten bright Xuanyuan swords appeared in front of Chi You together. Chi You: "Nima''s, why?" Robb spread his hands: "During your 5,000 years of sleep, our industrious Dongtu people, in order to cope with your resurrection, desperately collected meteorite iron from the sky. It took 5,000 years to finally build ten Xuanyuan. Sword, then wait for you..." Having said that, he paused, and then said: "I wanted to fool you like this, but seeing that you are an honest person, I will tell you the truth. I only rubbed these swords. I didn''t even know you. In order to deal with these rabbits, I have to bully you. If the bullying is over, I can go back to the West." Chi You: "..." He didn''t get angry but smiled: "After I slept under the tower for five thousand years, have humans become so arrogant? Faced with my demon Chiyou, how dare to speak so arrogantly?" The ten masters around shook their heads together: "No, no, but this Westerner is very arrogant, we are still very humble." Chi You coldly snorted: "Don''t think that with ten Xuanyuan swords, you can look down on me. Without Xuanyuan sword, without Xuanyuan Huangdi, you still have a dead end." After he finished speaking, he shook his body, brushing the ground and he was in front of the Shaolin monk. The monk was startled, and quickly waved the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. "Zheng!" There was a sound of double swords fighting like a dragon, and the Xuanyuan sword in the monk''s hand was beaten and taken away. At the same time, Chi You kicked the monk''s chest and kicked him far away. The other nine masters were all startled, and flew towards the middle at the same time, and the Xuanyuan sword in their hands attacked Chi You at the same time. Chi You laughed, and the dust-free sword in his hand made a beautiful spin. Hearing a burst of intensive "Zhengzheng Zhengzheng" continuously sounded, and another nine Xuanyuan swords flew into the air. Chi You had a whirlwind leg, and the remaining nine people also flew out at the same time. He laughed loudly and said: "Xuanyuan Huangdi is not here, so what if you have ten Xuanyuan swords? What if you have a hundred Xuanyuan swords? Ten thousand Xuanyuan swords are useless! No matter when, the swords are all human beings. Ah, only powerful people can display the power of weapons, otherwise, these weapons are just a pile of scrap iron." "Ah, I didn''t expect you demon **** to understand these principles." Robb said: "Not bad, not bad, great!" He turned to the masters who got up from the ground holding their chests, and the wicked female rabbits behind them, and said earnestly: "Have you heard? The ancestors are teaching you, don''t pin your hopes on a sword. No matter how powerful the sword is, the person who uses it is not that powerful and has no use for fart." The masters were sweating profusely, and the girls were also nervous at this time. I didn''t expect that even the ten Xuanyuan swords would not be able to touch half of Chi You''s vellus hair. How did this fight? Afraid it''s not a pill? At this time, no one is in the mood to listen to Robb. Robb shook his head, shook his body, and stepped in front of Chi You. Chi You sneered: "The big talker is here." Robb spread his hands: "I am the person who doesn''t like to speak big words. I like to tell the truth. Let''s finish the fight and I have to go home and clean up the black dragon." "Oh? Black Dragon?" Chi You sneered, "Is that the monster that released me from the Leifeng Tower? I was eager to come back to find the sword, but I ignored it. I don''t know how powerful it is, I don''t know, anyway. In society, the dragon still doesnt know where it is." Robb said, "If you paid attention to it then, it is dead now...Tsk...Forget it, grasp the point. I think you can actually be reasonable. Let''s talk about it first. When the curse is lifted, I wont beat you, and then well hold hands and be friends happily, and go to deal with the black dragon together. Are you okay?" "Good size, die!" Chi You slashed towards Robb with a sword. Robb sighed: "Just forget it if you don''t make sense!" He slapped back with a backhand. Chi Youzu! Chapter 968： Head recovery Chi You''s huge body fell down. Even Xuanyuan Huangdi couldn''t kill him, he could only be sealed, but Robb slapped him to death. A black magical energy soared from his body, spread in all directions, and then drifted into the air. Robb looked up at the sky, and was studying what the devilishness was. Suddenly I heard an ecstatic shout next to me: "Hahaha! Hahaha! I...I have recovered my head, I have recovered, hahahaha." Robb turned his head and took a look. He saw an old monk with kind eyebrows, who was standing on the edge of a pool of water, jumping around to see the clothes he was wearing. This is the Shaolin monk, the bald rabbit. He didnt. Before he recovered his head, Robb couldn''t even judge his age. Now he can see that he is about sixty-somethings. His kind look is pretty good, and his beautiful bald head looks better. A Taoist priest rushed out from the ground brushing the ground: "Hahaha, I have recovered too!" This is the Wudang Taoist priest. He now looks clean and wise, with no long ears on either side of the Dao bun on his head. He finally does not look like a trident on his head. However, the elder of the Beggar Gang still frowned. Sure enough, as Robb said, after regaining his human form, although the rabbit fur was no longer dirty and stuck together, his hair was all stuck together and dirty. It''s like a rag, tusk, it seems that the situation hasn''t changed much. In short, ten decent masters like to shout, jump and sing. When Robb saw them like this, he suddenly remembered, oops, what have the group of female rabbits become now? I didn''t feel anything before I didn''t think like this. Once I started thinking like this, the thief couldn''t help being curious. He quickly turned around to look. Dozens of female rabbits all stood there and didnt move, but Robb looked over and didnt even see a persons face. It turned out that they took them out of the package almost at the same time when they turned back into human beings. A bronze mirror looked into the mirror, so Robb turned his head and took a look. He could only see the back of dozens of bronze mirrors, each of which blocked a face. Robb sweats profusely: "Is there anything wrong? Are you taking the mirror out so fast?" "Of course it should be faster, what if it becomes ugly?" Shi Su put down her mirror first, revealing her face. Robb took a closer look, eh? A beautiful face! This face carries the gentleness of a girl from the south of the Yangtze River, as well as the perseverance of a female heroine. The two conflicting temperaments appear on her face at the same time, bringing her a strong contrasting beauty. This face is definitely the face of a first-line actress in later generations, and it hasn''t been plastic surgery. "Wow!" Robb couldn''t help sighing, "Not bad, not bad, I can finally see it like this now." "Really? Does it look good?" Shi Su was overjoyed: "I think it''s pretty good too." Robbqi said: "You can''t tell whether a human face is good or not, you can only tell the rabbit?" Shi Su said, "That should be the power of Chi You''s curse. Once the curse is lifted, I can see the human face." After speaking, her face suddenly flushed slightly, and she whispered: "I only found out when I saw you now that you look pretty handsome." Robber Dale: "By the way, the last time I resurrected you from the same school, when you rushed to kiss me, you were pushed away by me. Can you make it up for me now?" "Huh! Don''t even think about it, if you miss that village, there will be no such shop." Shi Su smiled and stepped back. At this time, the daughter of Sect Master Flying Eagle also put down the bronze mirror, revealing a flowery face. The female palm standing next to the blood hand door also showed her face, a fascinating royal sister''s face... Robb looked left and right, he couldn''t help but feel happy: "Oh, you are all beautiful women. No wonder that after I took you hostages, your master, master, master, father, etc. were so nervous. , For fear that I will madly put you in an 18-like appearance." After the girls turned back to their faces, they found that their looks were still good-looking, and the worries in their hearts had disappeared. Now they have a stable mind and are no longer worried. They smiled and said, "In order not to worry them, we should almost go back." "Hold on!" Robb said solemnly: "None of you are allowed to leave, don''t forget that you are my hostages, hehehehe... Now, your real hostage life is about to begin, hehehehe... whoever doesn''t listen to me , Who violated my order, all looked like eighteen, this time it''s going to be real." The girls rolled their beautiful eyes at him in unison: "I''m afraid you are the only one to blame, you are not that kind of person." "I am not a human being perverted!" "Don''t pretend, it''s not like it at all." Robb found that the threat was invalid, oh yes! When a handsome guy says these things to his sister, he will be regarded as a joke by default, and will not be regarded as a real threat, and he happens to be a big handsome guy. He threw himself to the ground with a puff, and bends forward frustrated: "It''s also a mistake to be handsome." Half an hour later, everyone embarked on their way home, and along the way, all the bunny people encountered recovered their heads. Many ordinary people felt inexplicably at a loss about the sudden recovery of their heads, but after a brief period of confusion, they realized that Chi You must have been killed by a certain hero, so everyone was overjoyed. Robb and the others returned all the way from the mountains to Sudong Hangzhou. Every city they passed by was celebrating frantically. Everyone sang and danced, welcoming them to restore their true colors to the descendants of Yan and Huang. The most interesting thing is that people dont know their relatives and friends because they become human heads, because after the curse is released, the corresponding recognition ability also changes. They can recognize their relatives and friends, and they can also distinguish people. The beauty and ugliness of the face and expression, all communication barriers no longer exist. After returning to Hangzhou, the evil sect women said goodbye to Robb, went back to their own sect, and informed the people of the sect of what they had learned along the way. Then, the evil sects obediently gave Luo the Xuanyuan Xuan iron ore in their hands. Bai sent it over. Because they knew a truth through the women''s explanations, even with the Xuanyuan sword in their hands, they couldn''t beat Robb. Weapons are only weapons. The really powerful are those who use weapons. If they dont hand over the profound iron ore and Robb opens the door for them, no one can stop Robbs move. In that case, its better. Hand over the treasure obediently so as not to cause trouble for yourself. The martial turmoil caused by Xuanyuan Xuan Tie finally ended. Dongtu Datang was officially renamed Dongtu Datang. The government and martial arts united as one and dealt with the ghosts in a serious manner... Chapter 969： Return to the western world A large army passed in front of the mansion of Qiantangzong. There is a flag on the army with the word "Qi" written on it. This army is no longer the Bunnymen Legion, but a serious black-haired, yellow-skinned Datang Legion. Soldiers are no longer guard soldiers who can only grow carrots, but are determined, courageous, and brave soldiers. Moreover, the imperial court has now recruited eighteen divinations and used the sea power of the eighteen divinations to attack ghosts in all directions from the sea to the coastal land. Robb knew that when Dongtu Datang really made up his mind to go to war with others, he had never been weak! Defeating the Guikou should be effortless, and Datang has nothing to worry about. He also began to pack things up, ready to go back to the Western world. In fact, there are not many things to pack, just a big bag of Xuanyuan Xuan Iron. By the way, once you return to the West, this thing should be renamed "Xingyun Toujin". The ten swords that had been built, plus the unused mine ingots, were all packed into a big bag, and Robb easily carried the big bag. There was a group of people who came to see off behind them, and they saluted them together: "Thank you, Hero Yang, for helping me in the Great Tang Dynasty. I am not grateful for the great kindness. If the future is useful for our place, just speak up." There are famous decent sects and evil sect masters in this group. It is rare that both good and evil sects will respect a person so much at the same time. Robb smiled and waved his hand. There was nothing to say. He was about to use the city return technique when he suddenly saw a beautiful woman with a backpack standing next to him, looking like he was going to walk with him. This woman is Shi Su, Qiantang Sects Snowflake Wave Sword! Sudong Hangzhou''s first beauty. Robb Daqi: "What are you doing, picking up girls?" Shi Su said: "I want to go to the Western world with you." "Watt?" Robb said, "What are you doing? This picture of marrying a chicken with a chicken, and a dog with a dog, do we already have such a relationship?" Shisu rolled her beautiful eyes. When she was a rabbit head, Robb couldnt understand her expression, but now that she has become a human, the expression is easy to understand. There are many styles, like anger and anger, it is not clear that the way is unknown, it is all women''s feelings. After rolling his eyes, Shi Sucai said solemnly: "Listen to you, the Western world has already begun preparations to deal with the black dragon, and although the black dragons lair is in the West, it often comes to the Great Tang to do harm to the common people. I represent the East. The distinguished sect of the Great Tang Dynasty, I will go to the Western world with you to see if there is really preparing to deal with the black dragon and whether there is really a possibility of defeating the black dragon. If so, I will come back to inform everyone, and then we will The people of Tang Dynasty must also give their strength when dealing with the black dragon." Robb nodded: "Well, there are good reasons, so let''s go together." Respect every force willing to deal with the black dragon, because the black dragon is a common enemy of this world! I originally planned to use the city return technique, but now I want to take one more person back, so I had to change it to a portal. A purple portal was thrown out by Robb and stood in front of everyone. Seeing everyone look dumbfounded, there is no such strange thing in the Eastern world, and it is quite difficult for them to understand this kind of thing. Robb also didn''t bother to explain to them, threw the pick up in the door, and then went in with him. Here is the long-lost Westwind City. As soon as I went through the door, the big Lolita''s cry immediately rang from the hillside: "Ah! Godafather is back, and she also brought back an oriental yellow woman." It turned out that Da Lolita was practicing swords on the hillside, so she saw the portal for the first time. She yelled, Lilian, Xiaoyi, the two little nuns, Sofa and others in the church all ran out. Seeing Robb''s return, the girls were overjoyed and surrounded them together. Shi Su was taken aback by the scene, hey, and quickly moved away, thinking: How come these Western women don''t know how to be reserved? She didn''t want to see Robb chatting with a group of women affectionately, so she turned her eyes on the surrounding scenery. Looking at it, she really didn''t know it, and she was startled. The prosperity of this Westerly City really opened her eyes. The big trains full of goods roared from afar, and there were diesel cars running on the highways, equal streets, standardized concrete houses, and the streets were clean. Neat and tidy, half of the dirty water ditch can not be seen. This city makes people feel a kind of thriving, full of vigor and vitality. Turning her eyes to the mountains behind the city, she suddenly discovered that there was a huge painting carved on the mountain peak as the background of the city. This painting occupies an entire wall of the mountain. In the middle of the painting, it is the black dragon that has been living for thousands of years for the common people, and in front of it, there is a hero who is at war with it. The hero is carved vividly and the details are also vivid. Isnt it Robb? On both sides of the black dragon, There are countless fighters who are desperately attacking. Shi Su''s eyes looked at this painting, and her mind couldn''t help turning the picture into an imagination. For an instant, she seemed to be standing in the scene where all the members of Westwind City were working together and fighting the black dragon. "Ah, this painting!" She wanted to turn her head to ask Robb, but Robb was reuniting with his sisters after a long absence, and had a good chat, so she had nothing but time to take care of her. She wanted to ask someone to ask, but she couldn''t understand her language, which was a bit embarrassing. At this moment, a middle-aged man with yellow skin and black hair in a long gown walked up to her, clasped his fists and said, "This woman, how are you! In Shangyang, she''s a tea horse. Gudao, Dongtu Datang who does business with Xifeng City." Shi Su was overjoyed. This is really a case of a stranger in another country. She quickly asked: "Mr. Shang, I want to ask, is this painting real?" Shang Yang smiled and said: "Of course it is true! This is the scene of the battle when the black dragon came four years ago. At that time, I was still holding my daughter to escape from Westwind City. I didn''t expect the black dragon to come. Godafather used his own power. , Abruptly took down all the attacks of the black dragon, so that other people could attack it from the side, we finally drove the black dragon away together. This picture is the recorded scene at that time." Shi Su said: "Can he really hold the black dragon?" Shang Yang said: "The real can''t be fake, and the fake can''t be real. Now all countries here are making every effort to prepare to kill the black dragon before the next year of the black dragon flying. You see, the train over there, What was pulled back was all materials prepared to kill the black dragon." Shi Su met Robb again, she was really surprised, and she couldn''t help but get excited now: "It seems that killing the black dragon is really not a dream." She took out an origami crane from her pocket. This was an origami crane given to her by the Wudang Taoist priest. She said a few words to the origami crane. With a wave of her hand, the origami crane went to the eastern world. Chapter 970： Dont break contact Miss Queen''s phone call came. When Robb was in the Eastern World, Miss Queen did not call him. It was not that she didn''t want to, but couldn''t get through. The distance is too far, the volume of the crystal ball is not big enough, the magic contained in it is not enough, and the communication distance cannot be reached. The last time Robb went to the New World, the crystal ball could still be contacted after a four-hour jet lag, but this time he went to Dongtu Datang, the jet lag was double that in the New World, and the distance was so far that the crystal ball was so powerful. . Now Robb has just returned, and the call is just like a shadow. Robb answered the phone with a smile, and there immediately appeared the face of the lady sister, her usual majestic face, and she didn''t seem to be anxious at all, and said indifferently, "I''m back." Robb said: "I just came back." "Oh!" said the queen: "Then it''s really time for me to call." Robb squinted: "It won''t be every few minutes, so it''s so timely." "How is it possible?" The queen hummed: "Don''t think I think about you this way, I don''t think about it at all." As soon as she finished speaking, the Palace Archmage No. 1 ran out from behind and reported: "Your Majesty, the large crystal ball you want us to prepare, we have prepared it. You see, these two crystal **** are big thief and have magical power. It must be a big thief, and the communication distance must be very long. It is guaranteed that communication with Godafather will not be interrupted from any angle in the world." Robb looked through the crystal ball, and saw Master Guanting commanding several of his subordinates, bringing in two huge crystal balls, each the size of a horse. Robb sweated profusely: "Did you prepare this thing to keep me running around the world with such a big ball?" The queen "touched" the ground and slapped it on the table: "For you, is this big? You use a giant transformation technique to become a giant. You can hold a crystal ball of this degree in your pocket, and give it to you later. I always take it with me, dont break the contact casually." Robb spread his hands: "Well, this is what the woman said without thinking about me at all." The woman raised her head, dismissed the question at all, ignored it directly, and cut to the topic: "During the days when you went to the Eastern World, our work of cleaning and suppressing the monsters in the Jinghong Mountains went very smoothly. The pioneer troops are already in Black Dragon. A camp was set up below the peak, and a death trespass was sent up the mountain to try to draw the teleportation magic circle." Robb laughed as soon as he heard it: "I asked you to build a road, but you went to draw a teleportation array. Needless to say, it must have failed." The queen said: "How do you know you will fail?" Robb said: "BOSS area! The black dragon enjoys many special rules. It stays on that mountain peak, and that mountain peak will become a "dungeon". I know you don''t know what a "dungeon" is. In short, it is a very special one. The area, just like the''anti-space enchantment'' you drew, the player cannot go directly to the depths of the''dungeon'' through the portal, and can only teleport to the door of the''dungeon'', and then walk in with both feet." The queen said: "No wonder! I wanted to ask you last time, why not throw a portal on the Black Dragon Peak, so that our troops can go up the mountain through the portal, it doesnt have to be too much trouble, but now I understand. It turned out to be there. It is impossible to draw a portal on Katayama Peak..." Robb said, "Is it okay for the people who went up to draw the teleportation array? Do you want me to be resurrected?" "It''s okay." The queen said, "I won''t take the initiative to attack, even if I see my death squad from a distance, I won''t take the initiative to attack, this thing is really strange." Robb smiled and said: "This is called the''active attack area''. Each BOSS has an active attack area. It will not be activated outside this area, but once it enters, it will live immediately. So, as long as you don''t enter this area, No matter how you molest it, it will be fine. Even if you set up a cannon in front of it, as long as the shell does not fall on it, it will not respond." The queen couldn''t help but asked curiously: "Where did you know these rules related to the black dragon? We people on the Demon Continent spent more than a thousand years and didn''t understand it. You understood it all when you came. " Robb smiled and said, "I don''t understand this. Just treat me as a **** and know everything." The queen squinted: "Don''t bluff people here, don''t you most hate others to bluff people in the name of God? If you really know everything, I''d like to ask you, do you know what I did last night?" Robb said, "You dreamed of me last night, and you made a lot of love with me in your dream, and you still insisted on being on it. I tried to turn to it, but you refused to press me hard. My chest won''t let me turn up." The queen''s face changed drastically: "I know this too? Is it really a god?" "No, I guessed it. I didn''t expect to guess it." Robb said with a smirk, "Don''t rely on dreaming about this kind of thing. You go through the portal to find me in Windy City, and I will make your dream come true." . Besides, I promise not to try to flip it up." "Go to hell!" The queen snapped and hung up the phone. Robber Dale: "Spit, this woman is really funny." Just after he sighed, he saw a huge crystal ball rolled out from the portal from Westwind City to the Tower on Black. It was a new communication tool prepared by Miss Queen for him. It was full of power and guaranteed to be in the world. Anyone who has a corner has a signal. Robb smiled and shook his head. He walked over to the crystal ball, stretched out his hand to touch the crystal ball, and then "reduced", the crystal ball shrank with his people and became the size of an ordinary crystal ball. Robb released his hand again and released his shrinking technique. He himself returned to its normal size, but the crystal ball still kept shrinking. Then he reached out and picked up the crystal ball and put it in his pocket. Keeping communication is a good thing. In fact, when Robb was in the Eastern World, he also missed Miss Queen. It would be great to have a high-power phone. He began to think to himself: It seems that for the global communication industry, I will need a huge crystal ball as the central server in the future, so that the magic power of the huge crystal ball can cover the distance of the whole world. Do you want to build some more base stations? Put a medium-sized crystal ball every some distance. No, you cant think about it. The more you think about it, the more complicated it becomes. I can''t do it by myself, I have to find a businessman who is willing to challenge, and fooling that businessman to do it is king. As soon as he thought of this, he saw the long-lost Marian Cotton come in from outside the church. Chapter 971： Still like this kind of life Marianne didn''t come alone. Behind her was a woman who was actually an Oriental woman. She wore a national costume unique to the Tang Dynasty. She was hired by Tingting. She looked gentle and pleasant, and her facial features belonged to the relatively small type of Biyu. Robb couldn''t help wondering: "Who is this?" The Xiaojiabiyu girl blushed and whispered: "Little girl Shang Hui, does Godafather recognize me?" Oh, right! He lifted the curse of the rabbit head, and Shang Hui, who had been living in Westwind City, also naturally turned back into a human head. Robb didn''t care much about her when she was a rabbit head before. He didn''t expect her to look pretty after her head was restored. The oriental charm is full, and Robb also likes the oriental charm. Marian and Shang Hui walked over and sat down across from Robb''s stone table. Marian didn''t say anything, but Shang Hui recognized Shi Suo''s dress, like a "man in the rivers and lakes", and couldn''t help but glance twice more. Shi Su: "Is there anything on my face? Why stare at me?" Shang Hui blushed and said, "No, I just longed to see the heroine of the rivers and lakes." Shi Su sighed and said: "What is there to yearn for? People are in the rivers and lakes, and they can''t help themselves. How many of the children of the rivers and lakes have complete families? A woman like me is an orphan in all likelihood! Sometimes I do. If you want to be the daughter of an ordinary person, it''s actually good for you to be like this." Commercial flattery is complete! The two of them had nothing to say in an instant. Marianne reported to Robbhui: "Godafather, in the days when you went to the Eastern World, we opened a very long railway line that opened up the connection between the Gran Kingdom, the Desert Kingdom and the Norma Kingdom. Now as long as there is a passport, it can pass between the three countries without barriers." Robb smiled and said, "That''s pretty good. No wonder I saw a group of knights from the Norma Kingdom coming down from the train just now. It turns out that the railway line has already passed to the Norma Kingdom. That''s not bad." Marianne smiled and said: "After learning about the convenience of Westwind City, the King of Heroes is very yearning. I hope we can go to the Norma Kingdom to do these things. I am currently preparing a multinational company to do business in the Norma Kingdom. go." Robb gave a thumbs up: "Okay." Marianne pouted: "But my father firmly opposed it, saying that it is too risky to be a multinational company. Wow, wow, a bunch of old ideas, anyway, it just doesn''t support it, and it''s annoying. Godafather, you help me tell my father, let him give me some money to go to Norma Kingdom." Robbile said: "I can''t persuade your father about this matter. I persuade him. No matter what he thinks, he will agree, but this is obviously not the right way to do business. You should still use your own way to think about how to get some money. Do international business." Marianne said, "Where can I get the money?" Robb pointed to Shang Hui next to him: "She! You and her, two young people, get rid of the old men and do their own business. This way, not only can the business be achieved in Norma, but in the future, it will also be able to do so. Go to Tang. Dont blame me for not reminding you, Dongtu Datang is rich in resources,...well...the population is large. Business there will be better, and in the future, it will become one of the largest markets in the world." The two businesswomen looked at each other and reached a consensus. Shang Hui turned to Shisu: "Why do you mess around with so much money." Shisu sweats profusely: "I don''t do business. Money is something outside of my body, so I''m not rare in the world." Robb couldn''t help but asked, "Then I have a question to ask, how did the people in the world get the money?" Shi Su''s face flushed awkwardly, after a long time, he whispered: "...protection fees." Well, at the time of the avalanche, no snowflake is innocent, whether it is a decent sect or an evil devil, the so-called gangs are actually like this. Robb stretched out his hand and patted her shoulder heavily: "The collection of protection fees is not far away. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Gangs are also doing business, and doing business in the future will be your income. The mainstream, the collection of protection fees, will be unable to continue as the government''s management becomes more and more stringent. You should seek a decent way out for the Qiantang Zong earlier." Shi Su quietly moved two steps laterally, freeing his shoulder from the range that Robb would photograph, and his face blushed and said: "Understood, I will think about this issue carefully." Several women ran to the side to discuss... Robber was sloppy on the stone chair he hadn''t seen for a long time, and suddenly discovered that he still prefers this kind of life. Lilian brought him a plate of steaks, and Sofa took out a plate of Robbs "created" flying chess, placed it on the stone table, and raised a flag with Robb, and Xiao Yi and two little nuns greeted him. A group of New Illuminati believers who came to the church to worship quietly explained the "New Illumination Bible" not far away. This world is so beautiful! Fascinating! Oh, by the way, someone seems to have been forgotten by himself? Robb took out the crystal ball and called Xuelu over, "Hey, Xuelu, are you still taking risks outside? I have finished dealing with the Dongtu Datang affairs, and now I have returned to Xifeng City. What about you? What''s the situation?" Xuelu laughed on the phone and said, "The attack is ineffective. We can only barely injure it with the evil steel weapon you made. The whole team has exhausted all the energy and finally packed one. I''ll show you its belt back." Hearing the words "Wind Snake", Robb couldn''t help his eyes light up: "Interesting, get it back and let me have a look." Soon after, a portal lights up. Chris carried a large volume of leather on his shoulders, and people like Xuelu, Golda, Keke Fire Mage, Melee Shepherd, Assassin, and Demon Hunter filed out of the portal. They looked tired, everyone was dirty, but they were very excited. Every time an adventurer finds a novel thing, he will be so excited, as if all the hard work is worth it. Chris put the big roll of leather in front of Robb, and smiled: "Godafather, based on my many years of adventurous intuition, this leather must be a good thing. You can see if it works. If it works, we will pay. If you can get a lot more, how good are these wind snakes in that valley." Chapter 972： Storm leather This is the final leather made of the top leather outfit in "Black Blade". However, although this thing is high in level, it is not difficult to obtain it. You can start by just looking for some of the top animals to kill. It is very good in the game. High-quality and easy-to-handle top materials. He couldn''t help but happily said: "Not bad, not bad! You really found a good thing. In this way, our archers and assassins can all be able to change a lot of equipment." Several adventurers shouted happy, which meant that they were one step closer to dealing with the black dragon. At this time, Robb beckoned to Chris and smiled: "Come on, give you a good sword." He took a Xuanyuan sword, oh, it should be called the Xingyun Tou Jinlong Killing Sword, and threw it into Chris''s hand. As soon as Chris got the sword, he felt the extraordinary magic contained in the sword, and he couldn''t help but be overjoyed: "Godarather, do you give this sword to me?" "Of course it''s for you." Robb smiled and said, "You are the most powerful adventurer on the Continent of the Demon so far. There are also several gem slots on it, which need to be equipped with top gems, and some top materials are needed to enchant it. In short, there is still a lot of room for growth, and gems and enchanting materials need to be added by you. Go looking for oil." "Ha, leave it to us." Chris was full of energy and had no time to chat. He turned around and rushed into the portal and went to the New World to search desperately. The remaining few shrugged their shoulders and followed. Only Golda was a little reluctant to leave, and asked in a low voice, "Godafather, then, that good sword, is there any more?" Robb smiled and said: "Go go, come and ask me when you are worthy of such a powerful weapon." Golda screamed: "Oh! Mygod!" Xuelu and Kik came over with a smile, grabbed Golda, dragged into the portal, and said while dragging: "So hurry up to fight monsters and practice your fighting skills. Don''t scream there, too. It''s ugly. Are you worthy of a top weapon, don''t you have any points in your heart?" Golda said: "I also know that I am a good cook, but in case, what if there are many kinds of swords?" "How can there be so many top weapons?" The adventurers laughed and went back into the door. The purple teleportation disappeared without a trace, and they continued their adventure. Shisu, who was not far away, turned his head and glanced at this side, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: The people in the Western world are really united. They have been working hard to kill the black dragon. Relatively speaking, I, the Eastern knights, are really good. Lags far behind. She walked out from the side, stood in front of Robb, and whispered: "Her man, I just heard you say, lack some high-quality gems?" Robb nodded, "Yes, enchanting and setting require a lot of gems." Picking up Su said: "I am rich in great jade and beautiful stones in the East of the Tang Dynasty. Maybe you can use it. I will use paper cranes to pass on a book, and let the decent people help you find the strange stones and jade. Maybe its what you need." Robb: "Then I will trouble you." Picking up Su said: "It''s no trouble, my generation of warriors, wiping away demons and defending the way, and swaying the universe, that''s all within our share." Robb: "It''s starting to say pretty things again, hello, will you die if you don''t say these?" Why in a blink of an eye, time flies like electricity. More than a year later... In 1354, every devil is two years away from the next year of the black dragon flying. The whole world, whether in the east or west, in the old continent or in the new continent, is filled with the aura of clothes. Robb is sitting idly on his favorite stone chair, and there is a piece of paper on the table in front of it with all kinds of chaos written on it. The materials, the quantity of equipment, and the names of the top masters who are worthy of these equipment. He connected these equipment with the name with lines, and assigned which piece of equipment to which person. This work is very troublesome, but it is not a headache for Robb. In the original world, he was the guild president, allocated equipment to members on demand or according to DKP, and arranged personnel and equipment for team bosses. Things you''re familiar with easily. The difference is that few guild members in the original world listened to him. After all, game players have a high degree of freedom, and no one would be foolish to listen to the guild president completely. And in this world, he must follow his words, everyone regards him as a spiritual leader, and worships him incomparably. With a word of him, immediately countless people will try their best to implement it, and there will be no falsehood. He was drawing a line, and a beautiful oriental girl walked by. She was Shi Su. She hugged Robb and said: "We Qiantang Sect will contribute money and efforts, and the new Guangming Holy See will give the first idea for construction. The church has been built." Robb couldn''t help being overjoyed: "Oh? Is it built? That''s great." After that, a purple teleportation opened in the cemetery behind the church. Two dark little nuns who had returned to vulgarity came out of the portal grinningly and waved to Robb: "Godafather, we are from the east of Hangzhou. The church opened the portal and returned." Robb smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll go to the teleportation point immediately, so that it will be more convenient to go back and forth between east and west in the future." As soon as I said this, another kind-looking old monk appeared in the teleportation. It was the Shaolin monk who had met before. When he saw Robb, he immediately put his hands together: "Amitabha, foreign donor, it''s been a long time since I saw him." Seeing him actually come over, Robb was a little surprised: "Why are you here?" The Shaolin monk smiled and said, "Im telling you that, a few days ago, there was another meteor shower in the sky and another meteorite iron fell out of the sky. However, the people present at the time watched the meteorite iron for a while, but it was gone. After discussing the interest in killing it, everyone decided unanimously to work together to protect the meteorite iron, and send it directly to you without fighting or grabbing it." Robb: "Have you made a mistake? Did Dongtu Datang Professional recruit meteorites?" The Shaolin monk triumphantly said: "I am going to the country, and the land is vast and rich in resources. Even God will give us treasures. This is called the power of the country." Robb yawned, you guys blow vigorously, and you desperately chase skills, this is enough for you to chase. Of course, no one can stop the course of history, and Robb didn''t bother to take care of it. He smiled and said, "So, what about meteorite?" Chapter 973： Announce the list now Something is coming from the portal! It''s huge! Obviously it was just a small portal that was just a little taller than a human, but a huge stone came through. This stone was the size of a small villa, and it was used by several upright people with profound cultivation. Zhishu lifted up and threw it into the portal. At first, they thought it was impossible for such a small portal to throw in such a large meteorite, but the two captains who opened the portal vowed to ensure that no matter how big things can pass through the door, they tried it, and they didnt expect to return it. It was really thrown in. With a loud "bang", a large meteorite as tall as a small building was thrown on the hillside behind the church, and then a large group of cultivators came through the portal. They came and looked left and right, still wondering: " It''s so strange, this small door can really enter such a big stone." "Western magic, really has its own uniqueness! I have different strengths and weaknesses in the Eastern Cultivation Techniques." "In terms of power, my Eastern Cultivation Technique is higher, but magical miscellaneous learning is more convenient than magic." These cultivators talked a lot, until they saw Robb sitting not far in front, they hurriedly straightened their faces and held a fist at Robb. They still have to be respectful in front of great masters. Robb smiled and said to them: "Thank you everyone for helping me send stones." The masters of various factions hurriedly said: "It''s a trivial matter! By the way, we also brought a lot of the jade you need. We have brought you a lot of gems, gems, and spirit stones." This time, the equipment is really all alive! Robb couldn''t help asking them: "By the way, I haven''t been in charge of Dongfang''s affairs for more than a year. How is the management of the ghosts over there?" The masters laughed: "The disaster of the ghost bandits has been basically razed. The court sent a general named Qi, so powerful. The main force of the bandits was so powerful that the main force of the ghost bandits ran around, and we people from the rivers and lakes also gave their help. , To help the government deal with the small groups of ghost bandits who are circling everywhere. The eighteenth buzheng gang who was recruited by the government has now transformed into a guerrilla general of the Kingdom of Tang, guarding the southeast and the south, with huge naval power. The ghost bandits are now having difficulty even landing, and my Datang country has been all over the world. Robb gave a meaningful "Oh". "Since the Datang has been calm, the masters of the Datang Kingdom can almost be transferred to deal with the black dragon." Shaolin monk said very seriously: "This time, we will join forces with things and we will definitely eliminate this great harm for the world." Robb smiled and said: "Okay! Let''s work together and do it together. I was hurting my brain for the equipment allocation, but now I have one more meteorite, and I feel that the equipment is going to be much better." He took out the crystal ball, dialed Miss Queen''s phone number, and then called Hero King''s phone: "Hey, Hero King, come on!" By the way, I have to say to the Sphinx: "Poodle, it''s time to work." "I am not a poodle, I am a sphinx." "It''s almost the same anyway." "A lot worse, good or not." At this moment, it is true that all the power of the entire world has been gathered. lets go! lets go! The whole world seemed to reverberate with the sound of attack. All cities, all heroes, and all powerful men were all gathering towards Jinghong Mountain. The railway network that has spread all over the Gran Kingdom brought powerful warriors and mages, and the heroes of the Norma Kingdom and the Desert Kingdom also rushed on their horses. At the edge of Jinghong Mountain, a large army immediately gathered. Of course, everyone understands that the range of activities at the top of the mountain is limited, and this army cannot all go up. Only the strongest group of people can go to the top of the mountain to kill the black dragon, and it is estimated that the others can only cheer on the mountainside. In fact, the best place to deal with a black dragon is definitely when it attacks a certain city, which has the widest terrain and can deploy the most troops. However, no one knows which city the black dragon will attack, and everyone can arrive in time. No one in that city can know. Therefore, the best way is to kill it while it is not moving in the lair, rather than waiting for it to come out. The terrain was almost recognized, and the army could only recognize it. At this moment, Robb was standing at the forefront of this army, waved a roster in his hand, and said loudly: "Now, the person whose name is pronounced by me, will stand up and receive the equipment I prepared in advance. These are read by me. The one with the name is the strongest master I have recognized, and you have the honor to give priority to dealing with the black dragon." The crowd in front of them became excited, and countless people made drooling sounds, nervous! Being able to be recognized by Godafather and joining the Black Dragon Crusade is indeed an extremely glorious thing. It is worth blowing for a lifetime, no, for a few lifetimes, children and grandchildren can blow it on. "However, I also want to remind you." Robb said: "Even if we are fully prepared, we dare not say that we can kill it 100%, and many of you will die." Everyone showed disdainful smiles: It''s just a death, how can it be? Robb said, "Of course, I know how to resurrect. After you die, I can resurrect you. So none of you here is afraid of death, but have you ever thought about what will happen if I die? Black goes to black, but no one flinches. Today, none of those who dare to stand here are weak, none are cowardly and cowardly. The hero king stood up and said loudly: "If Godafather dies, then we will accompany you to die together! Even if it is dead, our bravery standing up today against the black dragon will be recorded in the annals of history, and we will be born as human beings. Isn''t it just to be recorded in the history of this world? After this battle, whether death or life, I have written an epic, and there is nothing good." Everyone applauded, the hero king is indeed a person worthy of respect. Robb smiled: "Well said! I respect you as a man, okay, now I will announce the main members of the black dragon kill." Robb said loudly: "Queen of Gran Kingdom, earth magician and psychic magician, Elizabeth VII! The team is in charge of DPS." The first one called was Miss Queen. She did her part to stand out from the crowd and stood beside Robb. Robb handed over a set of pre-prepared equipment to Miss Queen. The queen smiled, showing her beauty: "This time, you are finally called the right one. You are not called the sixth or the eighth." Robb said, "Because I didn''t write this list, I just read it." Chapter 974： Start a group! Robb took out a set of top mage equipment such as the rod of life and the demon-weave cloth suit and gave it to Miss Queen. She knew that these equipments didn''t need to be changed in a special room, she just needed to think about wearing them, and these equipments would be automatically put on her body inexplicably. In an instant, Miss Queen turned into a gorgeous look, but she didn''t like this look, because she had been dealing with Robb for many years and knew one thing very well. The clothes that Robb rubbed were all the same shape. If another female magician comes to the stage in a while, she will be hit with her. Miss Queen took out a set of "white wedding dresses" from the package, and put a set on her body. In an instant, she became the most beautiful woman in her time. Shining to the audience, all the women couldn''t help but sigh inwardly: Fake! As expected to be the queen of the Gran Kingdom, incomparable, incomparable. Robb smiled at her, but didn''t say much, turning to the people in front of him: "The second team member, the king of the Norma Kingdom, the descendant of the brave, the heroic king! In charge of the team, deputy T!" The hero king of the Norma Kingdom took a big step and walked towards Robb. Robb smiled and gave him this armor: "It''s mainly for you to carry the little dragon that it summons." The hero Wang smiled and said: "It is a great honor to get such a treasure, no one dare to pursue the best." "The third member, the guardian beast of the Desert Kingdom, Sphinx! In charge of the team, DPS!" "The fourth member, Adventurer''s Guild, Defensive Warrior, Chris! In charge of the team, Deputy T! "The fifth member of the team, the Tang Shaolin monk of Dongtu Datang, is in charge of the team, DPS!" Robb reads his name one by one... Archduke Madeleine, Wild Battlefield Parses, Grand Lori Lars, Golda, Kikshanlu, Elsie, Eddie, Nolan, Solfa, Ishcarmel, Conte , Each of these names represents a memory, a life, a mutual love, a legend, and an epic. He has lived in this world for ten years. In ten years, he has not been alone. He has such a large group of friends. Without the support and help of these people, no matter how strong he is, he cannot live happily. The main force was quickly organized. Robb was about to announce that the main force was ready when he heard someone in the crowd yelling: "...The Grand Mage of the Palace, Saint George, why didn''t I get selected? How strong am I?" Everyone was quietly listening to Robb''s arrangement, and the sudden sound made everyone stunned for a few seconds. Then, a group of people rushed over and pressed George to the ground and beat him: "Mom mentally retarded! You dare to talk nonsense in front of Godarather? Do you want to die?" "When did you become Saint George again? Don''t add a holy word to yourself." "Take your ping-pong fireball with you. You can''t even break the black dragon''s defense." Robb couldn''t laugh or cry: "This second guy, don''t beat him, he still wants to join my second regiment." "Huh?" Everyone was stunned: "I want such a mentally retarded person too?" Robb smiled and said: "To deal with the black dragon is a major event for all mankind, no matter how different, it is also useful, let him get up." It turns out that fighting the black dragon in the real world has an advantage that is not comparable in the game world, that is, there is no limit on the number of people. In the game world, the dragon is a guild BOSS, only players corresponding to the guild can fight it, and it will be refreshed in an independent space of the guild, and only forty players are allowed to group. But in the real world, this number is no longer limited. As long as the space around the black dragon allows, no matter how many people are attached, they can attack the black dragon at the same time. In other words, in addition to the main group to deal with the black dragon at the forefront, you can also organize the second group, the third group, or even the fourth group. If the main group members are injured, killed or exhausted, they can be taken away immediately. Members of the second regiment at the back make up. As long as all people give up their lives and forget to die, and build an indomitable Great Wall of flesh and blood with their own lives and souls, there is nothing to fear. Soon, the second group, the third group, and the fourth group were all formed. In addition to the main groups at the front, there were countless elf archers, magicians, dragon eagle knights, manticore knights, and lions. Knight, Batrider. "Go! Toward the black dragon''s lair." Robb gave an order, and the huge army moved forward towards the Black Dragon Peak. The preparation of the entire world for more than two years is not in vain. Starting from the edge of the Jinghong Mountains, a road leading to the Black Dragon Peak is paved at the feet of everyone. All the monsters along the way have been wiped out, and humans can now eat hot pot and sing. With the song, he walked to the bottom of Heilong Peak with ease. This smooth road allows the Tank of Westwind City to easily advance into the Jinghong Mountains. The army followed behind the large group of Tanks and came under the Black Dragon Peak. Jinghong Mountains, Black Dragon Peak. This is a peak located in the northeastern part of Jinghong Mountain. Its top is covered with snow all year round. The peak was originally the residence of a group of snow ridge giants. However, more than a thousand years ago, the black dragon Avisos suddenly broke the dimension and crossed over and wiped out all the snowy ridge giants on the top of the mountain in one fell swoop, occupying this mountain peak, and then this mountain peak became the black dragon''s lair. Once every four years, the black dragon flew out from this mountain peak and attacked various cities. It brought countless gold and silver jewels and placed them in the cave on the top of the mountain. For more than a thousand years, the cave had been full of treasures. Treasures overflowed even at the entrance of the cave. The black dragon lay at the entrance of the cave, with a pair of terrifying eyes, looking down at everyone who tried to **** its treasure. Hundreds of years ago, there would still be brave adventurers who would continue to climb the mountain to challenge the black dragon. However, the chance of victory was not even visible. Therefore, in the past few hundred years, no one has come to challenge the black dragon''s majesty. NS. It was Robb''s arrival that reawakened the courage of mankind to challenge evil. At this time, on Heilong Peak, a winding mountain road has also been built, rotating up in circles. The folks were very scared when they first came to build this road. They were worried that the black dragon would rush down from the top of the mountain and kill them. However, Godafather is right. As long as he doesn''t enter the black dragon''s two hundred yards away, it will not trigger its attack. Even if it looks at you building the road with a pair of terrifying eyes, it will not even mean to attack you at all. As a result, the folks let go of their guts, and repaired the mountain like a huge mosquito coil, ring after ring. Chapter 975： Who dare to disturb my sleep Tank took the lead on the winding road and climbed up circle after circle. When it reached a position far from the top of the mountain, it stopped going up because Tanks main gun fired fireballs, and the range was far enough. Stopping is enough. However, the elevation angle of the Tanks main gun was not enough and the barrel was not raised. Therefore, the first thing the Tank troops did after stopping was to raise the chin of the Tank with a stone to make the barrel of the Tank higher. Lift up, facing the direction of the top of the mountain. As the Tank unit was preparing, the second unit that stopped was a large magic item unit. Countless large boxes were placed on the side of the road, and barrels were erected one after another. All of these were Thor. roar. The magic item production teams of the three countries have worked hard to create a lot of Thor''s roars, and all the thunder magicians have desperately reserved magic power for these Thor''s roars. After Thor''s Roar, a lot of giant ballistas were erected. The giant crossbow arrows were made of high-quality whole boxwood, and the arrows were made of Titan steel, which was extremely sharp. On the giant car, there are a large number of elven longbows. They come from various forests in the world. The best elven archers use the best longbows. All of them are rubbed by Robb''s hands. The longbows have an extra range. The shooting range is 50% higher than that of ordinary archers, which can prevent them from squeezing with ordinary archers and make the lineup more open. The longbowmen are followed by ordinary archers and pilots. The upper circle is the magician! The range of the magician is a little closer than that of the archer, and it happens to be able to stand three-dimensionally. Among these magicians, there are countless priests. The main job of the priests is only one, which is to constantly heal Robb, because everyone knows that this battle can only continue if Robb does not fall. Once Robb fell, the black dragon caught and destroyed who, and it was not easy to wear any equipment. In front of the mages and priests, there is a large line of Mayan eagles and Amazon warriors. The spear throwing attacks they are good at use are closer than the range of the magician, which better compensates for this shortcoming. In front of them is a row of dwarf throwers. Among them are Robbs newly invented combat unit "Grenadier". On their waists are a circle of magic items called "Grenades", which are filled with powerful magic items. Explosion magic. In front of the grenadier, there is no large-scale force. There are only four teams, Robb personally led the main force of the first group, and the second group, the third group, and the fourth group in rotation. The power of all mankind! Gather here! The main group led by Robb stood not far in front of the black dragon, about 250 yards away, looking at the black dragon. The black dragon is watching them too! Robb didn''t respond much, but he heard the heartbeat of the people around him beating with nervousness. Golda whispered: "It is looking at us, looking at us with so big eyes, my heart is beating so fast, won''t it really kill it directly?" Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry! You thought it was watching you, but in fact, it was not watching." Everyone: "?" Robb said: Its actually lacking in intelligence. Although dragons have a very high IQ, even much higher than that of humans, this dragon alone has no IQ at all. It acts according to procedures and settings. The machine is nothing. Its eyes seem to be looking at someone, but no one is actually looking at it." Everyone: "?" Robb said: "I know you have a lot of things that you can''t understand, but you only need to remember one thing, listen to my command, and you must follow the command. As long as everyone acts in accordance with the command, we will not lose." Everyone: "Oh!" They lowered their voices to answer, for fear of angering the black dragon, even if Robb told them repeatedly that the black dragon was not irritating. Robb called out: "Everyone is in place!" Then, layer by layer of messengers, the captains of each unit, all began to pass this sentence: "Everyone is in place!" "Everywhere!" From the first regiment in the front to the second regiment, the third regiment, and the fourth regiment in the back, the order was passed down one by one, reaching the tank at the farthest point. Robb stood still and listened carefully to the echo. It took several seconds before he heard the voices of the captains of the various units resounding from the last tank. He couldn''t help but shook his head and said with a smile: "This is fast. The way is too backward, no, you cant use this ancient way to pass orders. When you fight bosses, things change rapidly, so there is only a dead end for passing fast." He turned on the bard''s skill "Sound of Nature" and said loudly: "Everyone directly listen to my orders, don''t play any messengers. This kind of outdated gameplay is not suitable for fighting this dragon." His nice voice echoed all over the mountain, and everyone instantly fell silent. Everyone was thinking: With such a loud voice, will the dragon be so noisy to kill him? However, it will not. Long still "looked" at everyone, motionless. Robb gave a loud order: "Apart from me, don''t stand near the black dragon''s head. Anything you can''t handle by splashing damage will go back to the wings and back of the black dragon." Miss Queen was a little reluctant to leave Robb, but she was a woman who knew the importance of things. At this time, she would not be shaken by the selfish love of her children. She calmly stepped back and stood with the magicians. Robb said loudly: "All Thors roars, tank magic items, and grenadiers dont fire. Remember, dont use any attack methods that consume materials. Just hold back all of them. Dont fire one shot, dont fire one bullet. , If anyone can''t help taking the first shot, they will turn to the military to deal with it. Until I call out, you will do it again." Everyone responded in unison: "Yes!" "good!" Robb checked the positions of everyone, and found that everyone had actually stood up according to their prescribed positions, and then he said loudly, "Preparing to start a group!" Then they saw that Robb started to move forward. After adjusting the position just now, the black dragons head is directly opposite, and Robb is alone. Everyone is watching the black dragon and Robb. For everyone, these two creatures are actually monsters, the invincible black dragon, and The invincible Godafather, and only the two of them, are qualified to face each other like this. With all eyes in full view, Robb walked towards the black dragon swayingly. 290 yards, 240 yards, 200 yards, 199 yards. At the moment Robb walked within 200 yards of the black dragon, the black dragon who had been squatting still quietly brushed the ground and stood up with two huge black wings. Stretching out towards the sky, as if a human being stretched. It exclaimed in a sharp voice: "Who dares to disturb my sleep?" Chapter 976： Hold the rhythm Heilong: "Who dares to disturb my sleep?" Onlookers sweated profusely: "You didn''t sleep at all just now, you stared at us with wide eyes." Robb laughed, turned his head and said to everyone: "Every word it says is just a predetermined program. If you want to vomit it, you will be very disappointed, because it has no IQ. ." The black dragon flapped its wings: "I have slept here for a thousand years, stupid human beings, you dare to disturb me, I will let you know what the end is." Everyone: "You slept with a ghost for a thousand years, and you will go out to **** it every four years." Robb couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed secretly: "You can never guess how low the salary of a game copywriter is, so you never know what outrageous lines the copywriter will design. Excellent copywriting is now an online novel." As soon as it finished saying this sentence, Robb brushed the ground and crossed a long distance before appearing in front of it, and then raised the Starfall through the Golden Dragon Killing Sword in his right hand, and hit the black dragon''s face with the sound of hitting the ground. ! Robb doesn''t want to use skills, saving blue is very important. Bai is flat A, and it is much higher than the skill damage that Robb and the black dragon hit last time, because he now has top-level equipment, top-level enchantments, and the weapons in his hand have dragon-slaying attributes, which is + 200% damage. HP a 323232. "You look angry at me!" Heilong''s face was struck by a sword, and he still had to finish his lines before he started. A strange symbol composed of light particles jumped on top of the black dragon''s head, indicating that it had been taunted. Then Robb "sundered his armor" and "frustrated his roar." It wasn''t until this time that Heilong finally finished speaking and began to make moves. It lowered its head, and the opponent Robb had a flat A, Robb''s shield blocked the flat A, but it was useless to block the shield, and the damage that should be eaten was not less. HP a 83232. When Robb faced the black dragon last time, he was bitten by the black dragon with 200,000 HP while driving on the shield wall. There is a big difference in equipment. Robb raised his head and smiled at the black dragon: "Shenlong Bahamut, when I was in the original world, none of my guild members obeyed the command, and I also lacked the experience to deal with you, which led to being destroyed by you. . Unexpectedly, in this world, I would come to find this place." Heilong wouldn''t interact with him, just took another bite. HP-81242. Robb took advantage of the interval between the black dragon''s attacks and said loudly: "One group, open a small buff, all DPS, save magic output." The golden light shines on all the members of the group. The light of the brave brings strength, wisdom, and agility to everyone. He is not only this BUFF, but also a trick: "Blessings from the king!" Then Elsie: "Blessings of light!" Xiao Yi: "Blessings of the Holy Light!" Elder Elf: "The Force of Nature!" The BUFF of the whole group is superimposed. Then, Miss Queen also shot, she swung the rod of life in her hand, a bone spear, and shot it out at the black dragon. Xuelu next to him also threw a small fireball, Baron Noren let out a wind blade, Conte threw out a whirlwind, Sofa threw out a throwing knife, and Baron Parseis, the Berserker, let out a sword wind in the wild. , The dwarf leader threw out two throwing axes. Everyone only used the least powerful magic and skills! Little magic consumes less mana, and the natural return to blue speed in battle can keep up with this level of little mana consumption. Several attacks hit the black dragon''s body, and there was a lot of noise. The well-equipped main force has increased its damage by a large margin, and even with the smallest magic, it can hit a beautiful value of several thousand to several thousand points. There are thousands of points for each person, and dozens of people together make hundreds of thousands. With one move, Molong''s total HP is only 99.7 million. "Very good!" Robb shouted: "Pastor, you can start adding blood to me. The hatred has been stabilized, so don''t worry about OT anymore." The priests murmured the incantation, and bursts of golden light wrapped Robb in it. Each priest could only deal hundreds of thousands of damage to Robb, but dozens of hundreds of priests took action together, and Robbs 100,000 HP that had just been bitten by the black dragon was fully recovered in an instant. "Perfect start!" "Keep the rhythm! Heilong Ping A, Robb holds it, priest milks, DPS saves magic power output." A perfect cycle. It didn''t take long for the Black Dragon to be knocked out of 5 million HP, and now only 95 million are left. At this moment, Heilong suddenly raised his head and took a deep breath. Fortunately, this trick is a well-known big trick in the game, and countless players have long studied the way to deal with this trick. Robb hurriedly waved his shield, "Shield Slam", followed by "Vengeful Strike" and "Heroic Strike", shooting three consecutive fierce moves. The blue bars consumed a lot, but he shot hundreds of thousands of black dragons in an instant. HP. During the time when the black dragon was preparing to breathe, as long as he caused enough damage to it, his breath could be interrupted. After finishing speaking, its dragon tail swept forward and slammed Robb with a "touch". The dragon''s tail swept across, with a repulsive effect. Robb was drawn hundreds of yards in an instant and fell heavily on him. Far away. However, Robb just landed and bounced up instantly. "charge!" He rushed back to the black dragon in an instant, taunted and pulled it firmly again, while shouting: "A group of melee DPS enters the field! The dragon tail will not be swept in a short time, hit him from behind!" After shouting, the hero king yelled, rushed over and slashed the dragon''s **** with a sharp sword. The berserker Parses eyes turned blood red, he jumped violently, and his two-handed sword was fierce. Slashed at the black dragon fiercely. Da Lolita and Madeleine, the two sword saints shot at the same time, one gold and one dark, two stern sword lights, coming at the same time. The dwarf leader also carried his two-handed axe, and ran over with his short legs desperately, and severely chopped the axe on the black dragon''s leg. Chapter 977： How good would that be Shaolin monks, Wudang Taoist priests, and Qiantang Old Sovereign, almost all weapons used in melee DPS are the Starfall Through the Golden Dragon Killing Sword, which has an amazing effect on the black dragon, and this wave of damage is full of damage. However, the entry of a melee career means a trigger! When the black dragon judges that there are more than fifteen enemies nearby, it will use the AOE skill. It raised its head to the sky and shouted, "Feel the end." However, many team members had already seen this trick when they were in Westwind Town. Robb roared: "Dodge the red circle on the ground." The elites in the group are all quick-reaction generations. Hearing Robb''s order, they immediately moved, moved, moved, and managed their hands without seeing. Everyone left the red circle on the ground in an instant, and then, the meteors in the sky flew down, and the huge fireballs fell one by one, just hitting the red circles on the ground. Everyone avoided a round of bolide by walking. Those who have seen this trick are fine, but the hero kings and oriental knights who saw this trick for the first time all broke out in a cold sweat and thought to themselves: Without Godafather''s command, we would have been lying down now. Robb shouted loudly: "The Doomsday Meteor will not be triggered in a short time. The melee DPS of the second group, the third group, and the fourth group, enter! Hit the output. The long-range DPS, maintain the rhythm of the magical attack without interruption. Hearing Robb''s call, Kang Te, who was already eager to try, became excited. He was not strong enough to enter the regiment. Now it was finally the turn of the 234 regiment to take action. He quickly roared and rushed into the battle with the evil steel sword. Circle, he didn''t dare to be funny with this kind of combat power. He carefully played his magic knight skills, outputting physics and magic at the same time, playing extremely hard. Shisu was also in the regiment, her martial arts were not enough to enter the regiment, the Snowflake Ocean Wave Sword flew up, and instantly chopped seventeen or eight swords on the dragon. "The people under the dragon wing, leave!" Robb shouted. It turned out that Robb judged that the Dragon Wing Sweep was coming through a small movement of the black dragon. However, there were not all elites in the 2nd, 3rd and 4th Regiment. His skill on land is much worse than when he is in the sea. He heard Robbs order, but he didnt have time to respond. The dragon wings swept over and the masters jumped horizontally, but people like Hall Master Eighteen Divination did not have time to escape and "touch" the ground. With a muffled sound, the melee DPS of five or six four regiments was swept away by the dragon wing, and they flew out far away, and there was no breath when they landed. Robb said loudly: "Logistics team, move the body away and resurrect it when it''s over." The logistics team behind immediately rushed forward and moved the corpses of the few corpses to the back. Then, the replacement fighters who had been prepared for a while picked up the weapons of the deceased and came up. "Outer circle, axe thrower, crossbowman, magician, longbowman! Fire!" Robb gave an order, and the remote troops outside the battle circle opened fire at the same time. The individual combat effectiveness of these long-range troops is far worse than the previous one, two, three, and four regiments, and the equipment is far inferior. After all, it is impossible to have one set of top-level equipment. However, the number of these long-range troops is very large, and the hillside has been surrounded for several times. Even if a single hit is not enough damage, the power of thousands of archers shooting together can be considerable. Miss, resistance, one 1, resistance, one 245, one 85, Miss, and one 324 all kinds of numbers jumped wildly on top of the black dragon''s head. Of course, only Robb can see these numbers, and others can see. Not even the slightest. Moreover, even Robb couldn''t see clearly after a blink of an eye, because after the counted numbers were added up, it was so dense that they could not be seen at all. Robb had to stare at the blood bar of the black dragon. 90 million, 87 million, 84 million. When the black dragon''s HP has dropped below 81 million, Robb roared: "All melee professions retreat, leave the black dragon 50 yards away, and all long-range attacks stop!" Although everyone didn''t know what they were, they unconditionally obeyed Robb''s command. For a while, all melee classes were retreating backwards, and long-range classes were closing their hands. However, there are always some people who can''t help but throw the last magic or shoot the last arrow. At the moment when the HP of the black dragon dropped to 80 million, its huge body suddenly turned dark red. The original black dragon scales all started to turn red, with many spurs protruding from them. Nails. An archer who couldn''t handle it, shot the last arrow, and this arrow hit the black dragon at the moment it turned into a dark red dragon. With a bang, the arrow exploded, and the archer who shot this arrow stiffened all over, and then he bleeds Qiqiao, fell to the ground with a bang, and died. Then, a few more archers and magicians who couldn''t handle it also fell down. "It''s Thorns Armor!" "Fak, the rebound damage of this thing is several times higher than the damage we had originally shot." The melee DPS who retreated quickly after listening to Robb''s order successfully ran out of the range of the sea of ??fire, but almost A slow runner was shot by the ring of fire and turned into a corpse in an instant. Fortunately, this ring of fire burned only for a moment, and the burning ended immediately, otherwise, their bodies would be burned to ashes. As long as the corpse is still there, it can be resurrected. The logistics forces hurriedly lifted the bodies of these casualties away from the battlefield. After the ring of fire ended, the bone spurs on the dragon were also taken back, and the rebound effect was gone. Robb said loudly: "The second stage of the Black Dragon has begun! Melee DPS, return to the field! Long-range DPS troops, continue to maintain the rhythm of saving magic output." The DPS who just ran out of 50 yards, turn around and enter the battlefield again The long-range DPS also re-opened their bows and arrows, or chanted magic. After that stage, everyone was overcast. Robb''s order must be executed immediately and decisively as soon as he heard it. If there is a trace of hesitation, he will immediately die. Although dead can be resurrected, but dead is very embarrassing, okay. "Listen to Godafather''s order carefully!" I don''t know who yelled. Then everyone yelled: "Listen to the order and execute it resolutely, otherwise there will be a dead end." When Robb heard their roar, he couldn''t help sighing inwardly: If there were so many obedient subordinates in the original world, it would be great. Chapter 978： Get out of the war! Reopen the group! The second stage has begun! Robb knows very well that in the second stage of the black dragon, the level A will be reduced, and it will start to cast various magic frequently, and many of them are AOE magic. In the original world, players other than the main T can also Rely on your own equipment to resist some AOE damage, as long as the priest''s milk comes back. But in this world, no one can withstand the black dragon''s AOE damage, even if there is no chance of milk, it will die, and it is useless to wear any armor. You can''t do it hard, here is a test of everyone''s level of hiding skills. "Retreat ten yards in melee, and after three seconds, avoid scattering magic." After the battle just now, everyone had formed a conditioned obedience to Robb''s orders. As soon as he heard his yelling, the output all stopped their hands, fully guarded. Sure enough, the black dragon rushed out of a circle of fire. When the circle of fire was next to it, there was no flaw, but as it spread out, everyone discovered that the circle of fire was scattered and there were some gaps on it. . After these gaps spread to a distance of 10 yards from the black dragon, they finally formed a width that allowed a person to penetrate. The Eastern knights have the fastest physical fitness, and they have already drilled through the gap in a blink of an eye. The Western warriors are a little slower, but they try their best to get through the gap. Of course, there are inevitably a few fighters who react slowly and cant escape. , Was swept by the ring of fire and fell to the ground, so the logistics team came again. The surrounding magic item troops, Thors Roar troops, and Tank troops couldnt help but become anxious when they saw this scene. Someone shouted: A lot of comrades-in-arms have been dropped, why are we still watching the show here and not making any shots?" "You''re anxious! Godafather didn''t ask us to act, so don''t worry." "You haven''t seen the mages and archers, are they still saving magic attacks? This shows that the time has not come to desperately." "Our weapons are gone after a single round. The magician needs to reload the magic power before they can be used again, but now how can a magician have time to install it for you? So we must take action when the most important thing is, don''t yell, be quiet Watch." At this time, the black dragon took a deep breath again. However, Robb didn''t interrupt it again this time, because when the black dragon in the second stage used this trick, it could not be interrupted. He stared at the dragon''s head firmly, saw the direction of the dragon''s head rotation, and shouted: "Priest and wizard, don''t use chanting and guiding magic from now on, only use instant magic to attack and heal me. 200 Within the yard, everyone, ready to start spinning clockwise." Then, he saw the black dragon open his big mouth, let out a bang, and breathed out. However, it did not breathe in all directions at the same time. Instead, it breathed out a broad, fan-shaped flame in the direction where Robb was in front. Robb didn''t take the flames forcibly, but slid away in a clockwise direction. Then, the red dragon''s head began to rotate, turning in a clockwise direction, and breathed out. "Go position! Go clockwise!" Robb roared, spinning and starting to run. Everyone suddenly realized, and quickly revolved. This is not a rotation of one or two people, or one or two hundred people, but the entire circle, all the axe throwers, grenadiers, archers, and magicians all have to spin together, because their range is only 60 yards. Left and right, and the breath of the black dragon swept in all 200 yards. Thousands of people rotate together, and the picture is beautiful. Fortunately, a road that rotates like a mosquito-repellent incense has been built on the mountain in advance. If the road is not built on the mountain, but the tunnel is uneven, now it is hard to rotate, and people are tripped by rocks or something. Block the rotation of a large group of people behind. However, everyone immediately discovered something was wrong. It turned out that while everyone was spinning clockwise at the same time, there was a group of people who didn''t turn clockwise. These people are knights from the East. At this time, Dongfang had no clocks and watches. They didn''t have the concepts of "clockwise" and "counterclockwise" in their minds. When they heard the command of "clockwise rotation", everyone looked compelling. These people stand still and get stuck in other people''s positions, which makes many people unable to turn around and block the way of others. In such a large array of thousands of people rotating together, once a few people get stuck, a serious domino effect will immediately form, and half of the entire array will stop. The result of rotating motionless, of course, is collapse! Breath swept across the stagnant army, archers, magicians, all fell in the fire breath, one by one, hundreds of people were killed as a result, the black dragon breathed down in a circle, and the surrounding army at least fell. Sixty to seventy percent. Robb glanced at the miserable picture and couldn''t help shook his head. This can''t be blamed on the Eastern knights, only the head of himself, who didn''t consider this before starting the group. It was the head of the head. He shouted: "Everyone retreat, exit the black dragon 200 yards, get out of the battle! Get out of the battle! Reorganize the team, fight again, fight again!" Hero Wang Daqi: "Hey? Get out of the war? Wouldn''t it chase us down?" Miss Queen also wondered: "Can this thing be hit again?" "Of course you can!" Robb shouted: "Out of 200 yards, everyone out." Everyone hurried back. At this time, the logistics team couldn''t move the body, because there were too many dead bodies on the ground that they couldn''t move it. Everyone backed desperately. Within a few minutes, most of them saw the last person exiting the 200-yard range. Robb gave himself a bite of milk, then turned and ran. Hemo chased after him and bite desperately, but Robb was enough to carry its attack and run out of its range of combat. In a blink of an eye, Robb ran 200 yards away. It is also interesting to say that the black dragon had been chasing him aggressively, but when he ran out of the 200-yard range, it was obvious that the black dragon''s mouth was about to bite on Robb''s shoulder, but it suddenly closed its mouth, and then Flicking his tail, as if nothing had happened before, he returned to his lair door, lay down with a puff, and then looked at the group of people who had just been shopping with him with huge, emotionless eyes. The color of the dragon scales on its body has also changed from dark red to black. When everyone saw this weird scene, they couldn''t help but secretly marvel at it. Robb retreated to a safe distance, and said loudly: "I will start resurrecting the dead now. The corpses carried by the logistics forces will be resurrected first. The corpses that died within 200 yards will be dragged out immediately after one another. During this time, Everyone try their best to rest, eat food, drink water, and restore their own state." Chapter 979： Do you know how to use noose? Everyone except Robb is very depressed! In their view, they have been preparing for so many years, and with such a large army, what they have ushered in is a shameful failure. But Robb didn''t care at all. How can there be no reason to fight the boss? Only in the constant destruction and destruction, can everyone get the experience of fighting the boss. Experience is an extremely valuable thing. With experience, the next time the boss can be played will be easier. He shouted to the frustrated people: "Don''t be in a daze, don''t you just lose once? With my resurrection technique, we can afford to lose. And I have already prepared to lose a few games, so I let the magic Thor''s Roar and Tank troops are all on standby to save ammunition. Do you understand now?" Hearing this, everyone suddenly understood Godafather''s ammunition saving arrangement. It seems that Godafather knew from the beginning that dragons cannot be killed in one shot, so all the magic items that are filled should be saved, lest the magic items become useless after the dead are resurrected. Everyone is refreshed! The first thing to do now is to resurrect the dead. Those who were moved out by the logistics soldiers early are easy to handle. Robbs group resurrection technique was instantly activated. The time of death of these people is sequential, and some are used by the black dragon. Some of those killed by fireballs were swept to death by dragon wings, some were killed by ring of fire, and some were killed by black dragon''s thorn armor. Because of their different time of death, they had a dark eye on the fighting situation that followed. Therefore, as soon as they were resurrected, someone next to them jumped over to explain to them what was going on. Next, Robb will resurrect the hundreds of people who were burned to death by the breath and whose bodies were less than 100 yards from the black dragon. At this distance, once they are resurrected, they will be attacked by the black dragon. Robb said to the knights of the Norma Kingdom next to him: "You guys who live on the northern plains should be good at using nooses, right?" "Good at!" The knights said: "We threw the noose around the horse''s neck, and got hits all the time." "Okay." Robb smiled and said: "Then you are ready, I will resurrect one, and you will get one back." The riders hurriedly prepared the rope loops, but the expressions on their faces were weird... I saw Robb throw a resurrection technique at an elf archer. The elf archer brushed the ground and sat up: "Ah, I''m dead! Is the dragon war over? Have we won?" Just after asking this sentence, he found that the black dragon was still in front of him, and he was staring at him with huge eyes. He looked around, all around him were corpses. All his teammates were standing at a safe distance 200 yards away from the black dragon. Only himself, the hapless one who had just been resurrected, was in the black dragon''s attack range. The elf archer was so scared that he almost peeed on the spot, and he turned his head to look at the black dragon. I saw the black dragon who had been lying on his stomach brushing the ground and stood up... "My God!" the elf archer screamed, "Help!" As soon as the shout came out, a lasso flew from a distance, swiping the ground, and wrapped his neck. The elf archer looked forced, and reflexively grabbed the rope loop with his hand to prevent it from strangling him. On the neck. Immediately afterwards, he felt a huge force pulling back violently. It turned out that it was a rider pulling the rope loop, no, not a knight, but a group of knights pulling the rope at the same time. The power thief was so powerful that the elf archer felt his body brush the ground and he was pulled to fly. The black dragon rushed towards him, and he was dragged flying across the sky. The black dragon''s wide open mouth bit down towards him, and the elf archer screamed in fright, but the riders pulled the thief fast, and the black dragon''s mouth was almost 100% short. He bit into the air behind the elf archer with a click, and then, The hapless bear kid was pulled by a rope and flew hundreds of yards away, and fell out of the safety circle with a thump. The black dragon didn''t chase it anymore, and flung his tail back. The elf archer patted his chest and the crowd laughed and cursed, "I died once, so it''s not a big problem to die again." "Ah! That''s true." Everyone started to make it like the law. A group of Robb resurrected and threw it over, resurrected several people, and then several rope loops threw it over at the same time, and these people flew backwards. Repeated operation and operation in this way, after a long time, hundreds of people killed in the battle were all rescued back. Everyone sat outside the safe area, drinking water, eating bread, and regaining their strength. Robb also drank some water and recovered his MP. After the big loss just now, the soldiers themselves also summed up a lot of experience and said with humanity: "The next time we fight the black dragon, we can''t die by this trick. At the moment when the dragon head swept across, we have to judge whether it will rotate clockwise or counterclockwise to breathe. We have to prepare an army of thousands of people to rotate together." "Come on, let''s agree on a revolving slogan, and then revolve while shouting the slogan." A slogan is a very magical thing. It can make everyone''s actions uniform by accentuating the tone of sitting. This is a trick that humans have been using since ancient times. The soldiers talked a lot. At this time, Robb waved to the knights who came from the east: "Ah...cough... Heroes, you all come here, I have to tell you what the clock hand is now. What is counterclockwise." The knights feel quite shameless, because of this. Let''s talk about it, what exactly is clockwise and counterclockwise, we listen to it with all ears. Robber asked someone to bring a pocket watch over and explained to them patiently. Not only did he need to talk about what is called clockwise and counterclockwise, but also the concept of "what time", and try to be as detailed as possible so that everyone should understand it, anyway. Have a lot of time, don''t rush for a while. After a full hour of reorganization, explaining the main points, resting, supplementing food and drinking water, yes, some people went to the toilet by the way. The reorganization of the team is complete! Robb stood up again: "Ready to start a group!" Everyone lifted their spirits. In the inner circle, the outer circle, the top of the mountain, and the mountainside, everyone once again raised their will to fight. "Come again!" "We can win this time." "We will never fall under the breath of the black dragon again." "GoGoGo! Letsgo!" "Sing a song of the old and the wasteland, the water is far and the mountains are high, justice is not down! Today I will use this three-foot green front to slash the black dragon, and give back to this reckless world." Chapter 980： The third stage comes The Black Dragon Raiders Group, the second time the group opened, Go! Robb took a big step and walked to the front of the black dragon alone. Heilong stood up, raised his head, and said loudly: "Who dares to disturb my sleep?" The people behind couldn''t help sweating profusely: "This dragon''s lines really haven''t changed." Robb smiled and said: "I told you all, its lines are set and will not change." Someone asked from behind: "Are we going to start the fight from the second stage just now?" "No!" Robb shook his head and said, "Start from the beginning." As long as the boss is out of the battle, the HP will be fully full again. The black dragon eats the rules of the game. Therefore, no matter how crippled the last time the team was opened, it will return to a more full state once it is out of the battle. Everything has to start all over again. Everyone: Okay, this time I have a deeper understanding of why Godafather lets everyone save magic items. At this time, everyone already knew how to fight in the first stage. Everyone held their breath and waited for Robb to fight a few times to stabilize his hatred. Robb said loudly: "Save magic attack!" The magicians waved their hands at the same time. Fireballs, Frostbolts, and various magic-saving little magics flew out towards the black dragon. The first stage was already familiar, and everyone played very easily. The doomsday meteor released by the black dragon was also easily avoided by everyone, especially the soldiers of the three or four regiments who were killed by the meteor in the previous round. They were very careful to avoid the meteor. This time even one person was relaxed in the first stage. After that, Robb saw that the HP of the Black Dragon was slowly approaching 80 million, and he hurriedly said loudly: "Everyone stops, the second phase is about to begin." This sentence made everyone''s complexion a lot more serious. The melee professions quickly dispersed, and the remote professions quickly stopped. The magicians and archers who were killed by the thorn armor last time stopped early. Yes, for fear of being shot again this time. learn from mistakes. The black dragon brushed the ground and turned dark red, and a huge ring of fire burst out from it and spread out, but the soldiers who had been prepared for a beautiful displacement, all accurately passed through the gap between the rings of fire, not a single one. die. "Damn, shut up, don''t speak loudly, what if you miss Godafather''s order." Everyone quickly became quiet again, but everyone knew that the trick was coming! The trick that led to the destruction of the group just now can never be hit again this time. I saw the black dragon take a deep breath, and the outer bow and arrow array and the magician array were all tightened. At the same time, Robb yelled: "Counterclockwise, turn!" This was their agreed slogan. Everyone chanted the chant in unison. In the rhythm of the chant, there were thousands of people outside. A large array of archers, magicians and priests composed of people turned counterclockwise at the same time. Everyone took a uniform pace, and no one dared to stop or fall. The whole army is spinning in a perfect posture! Spin, jump, I keep singing! The dragon''s breath revolved around, and no one was burned. Everyone relaxed and laughed: "We escaped." "Fools, shut up," Robb roared, "Turn immediately, clockwise! Turn!" "Watt? Clockwise after turning counterclockwise?" "Black Dragon is unreasonable?" "Damn, why are you still turning counterclockwise? Clockwise now!" "Ah, it''s blocked." "It''s over!" Then there was Robb''s roar again: "All the living people get out of safety, get out of the fight, get out of the fight, and reopen the group." Enter the Easter music again. An hour later, the Black Dragon Raiders, the third time the group opened! Spin, jump, I keep singing, "Steer! Counterclockwise!" Carter will make you close your eyes after turning. "Turn again, clockwise!" EZ, EZ, want you to be easy... "Turn again, ah, still clockwise!" If the little murloc jumps again, I will cut you into raw fish... This time, the second stage was finally spent in endless rotation. Robb looked up and saw that the HP of the Black Dragon had only 50 million left. The most difficult third stage is coming. The third stage is the longest stage. This stage has a full 50 million HP, which is equal to the combined HP of the first and second stages. Moreover, this stage is also the most difficult and dangerous stage, because this The black dragon in the stage will not only use all the skills of the first and second stages, but also summon the little wyvern at the same time. "You, all deputy Ts, prepare to pull the dragon." With this call, the cheeks of the deputy Ts couldn''t help but tighten. Before this black dragon battle, Robb''s most important thing was to communicate with the deputy Ts, because Robb knew very well that with his own T, it was impossible to deal with all the young wyrmlings in the third stage. There are a large number of these little young dragons, and the hero kings, who are almost twice as powerful as their fighting power, will run around and bite all over the field. Once the baby dragon ran out of chaos, the formation of the team would be easily disrupted. At this time, if the black dragon body puts something like AOE, it will easily lead to the destruction of the group. I dont know if there are a few players in the black dragons. The next group has been destroyed with one move. Therefore, before the war, Robb spent the most time talking with the deputy Ts and had the longest exchange experience. It was these guys who valued the most, and these deputy Ts also knew that their responsibilities were heavy. Now, it''s time to test the deputy Ts. I saw the color of the black dragon began to transform again. In the second stage, it changed from black to dark red, and in the third stage, its color began to shine, and the dark red dragon scales began to transform into bright colors. Blood red, when it was completely transformed, it had already become a red dragon. Robb said loudly: "Everyone behind the dragon''s tail, get out of the way!" All the people behind the dragon tail quickly dodge back. They just dodged, they saw the dragon tail swept back with a "wheeze". The powerful monk Shaolin, who flashed a little bit slower, almost died on the spot, making him look scared. All became golden. Chapter 981： Arrival of the Whelpling "The dragon egg is coming out!" The hero king roared: "Godafather told us before the war that this thing will hatch young dragons, be careful, be careful!" Chris and Golda also raised their shields nervously. The dragon eggs will soon become small young dragons. Regardless of their small size, their combat power is not weak, at least equivalent to twice the hero: Of course, it is really sorry to use the hero king as a combat unit, but it is the only way to describe it. It''s more intuitive. The hero king is the descendant of the brave. According to his own estimation, he has half the combat power of his ancestors "the legendary brave". The same combat power. He was aiming too far! Everyone took out the psychological preparation that they were about to work with the brave author, and felt that Yali was so hot. "Smashed these dragon eggs." "No, you can''t smash it, Godafather said, attacking the dragon egg will cause OT!" Before they could finish their sentence, the Wudang Taoist had already hit a dragon egg with a sword. The Wudang Taoist priest saw that everyone looked strange and couldn''t help but ask in Tang language: "What is OT?" Everyone replied with English washing: "You are finished." Obviously he was locking the dragon that Robb had bitten, suddenly turned his head and bit on the Wudang Taoist priest. Then the black dragon turned his head and continued to attack Robb. Everyone didn''t dare to move the dragon egg, they could only watch. "Kacha!" With a crisp sound, a dragon egg broke first. Then, a little red baby dragon jumped out of the dragon''s egg. This dragon was very cute, with big eyes, cute shape, and its fleshy tail swaying from left to right. The game designer also kindly added lines to them. The little dragon sang a song: "I have horns on my head, and a tail behind me. No one knows how many secrets I have." "This thing is really powerful? It''s equivalent to a legendary brave?" "How does it feel unreliable!" Before their voices fell, I saw a fierce light in the cute big eyes of the little young dragon that day. It instantly changed from a cartoon style to a monster style in a horror movie, and roared: "Who is there? Provoking our mother?" "Is the black dragon female? I just listened to him as if it were a man''s voice." Golda said. Hero King said: "Godafather said that the game copywriter has been transferred to write novels. Although I don''t understand, but I feel so powerful." The young dragon did not rush in the direction of the opponent Robb, but with its small fierce eyes, stared at the people around him, super fierce, super fierce, and followed his mouth with another "evil dragon roar". A berserker of the third regiment: "I really don''t think how strong this thing is." Before he could finish a sentence, the young dragon rushed towards him, bumped and bumped his head. Berserker pawn! "Fak, this thing is super fierce." At this time, Robb who was carrying the black dragon in front also shouted loudly: "Vice T, hurry up and stabilize the young dragon, don''t let it threaten the DPS. One. Vice T carries one, don''t swarm at one." Robb''s voice awakened the soldiers. The hero king strode out: "Leave the first one to me!" He brushed the ground and "charged" in front of the young dragon, "breaking armor" and "frustrating roar". Unfortunately, there is no such magical skill as "Hey! Grandson" in the real world. He can only rely on himself. The young dragon was hit twice, and his attention turned to the hero king, and a head hammer came. The hero king didn''t dare to neglect, so he quickly blocked the shield wall with the shield in his left hand! "bump!" With a loud noise, the King of Heroes was beaten to retreat for several steps before he could barely stand firm. "This thing is really amazing, be careful." "The DPS of the first group, the second group, the third group, and the fourth group will temporarily stop outputting the black dragon, slightly let go of the magic consumption limit, and kill the young dragon with medium firepower. The outer archers, mages, continue to save the magic output of the black dragon." This command refreshed everyone! Thats great, Ive been attacking with magic-saving power, and the thief is boring. Now I can finally let go of his hands and feet. Although its only slightly let go, it is not the black dragon, but the little wyvern, but it is enough. The fire mage shook his hand: "Fire wall technique!" Sofa also stabbed two daggers into the heart of the young dragon at the same time: "Shadow kill!" Big Lolita Lars was planning to "unparalleled rice wife sudden", and suddenly felt that the trick was too big. It violated Godafather''s order, so save it and replace it with a trick of "not moving and ignorant". Madeleine also wielded her holy sword: "The underworld might be called to fight!" The little young dragon ate countless medium-powered tricks in an instant, hissed horribly, and fell to the ground. "Haha, killed it!" "That''s inevitable, even if the legendary Lord Brave is here, it can''t hold so many of us attacking. This is a legion-level team." "Be careful, there is another dragon egg broken." Before everyone could be proud, their forehead woke up. By the way, there is more than one dragon egg here, and more than one baby dragon. The black dragon gave birth to a big one just now. Duel dragon eggs, enough for everyone to beat. With a click, the sound of the eggshell being broken, another little whelp jumped out: "I have horns on my head...". Before the lyrics were finished, Chris slammed a shield on the face of the little wyvern, behind which a lot of bows, arrows, magic, crackling, all on the face of the little wyvern, the little wyvern screamed and hung up. . With another click, the eggshell broke, and this time Golda rushed straight up. Soon, every deputy T grabbed a little wyvern, and the DPS could no longer focus their firepower on one, but were forced to spread the firepower and deal with several little wyverns at the same time. Each of these little young dragons has the power of a brave in the legend. Once everyone can''t gather the fire, they can no longer clean them with extremely fast speed. They can only form a tug of war, and the scene is there for a while. At this time, Robb''s command sounded again: "Everyone, pay attention to avoid the ring of fire." "Nani? Come to the ring of fire at this time?" "Fak! I''m pulling a baby dragon, what can I do?" "Hide with the baby dragon!" Chapter 982： All firepower The deputy Ts in the real world have no taunting skills. Therefore, the defense fighters'' method to protect against attacking opponents is to rely on their own flesh and blood to block in front of the attackers, and forcibly receive all the attacks of the young dragon, in order to achieve the role of deputy T. Therefore, they can''t pull the little wyvern to run around, only the little wyvern can pull them to run. They must be wherever the young whelps are, otherwise, the young whelps will hurt the attackers in the back row. Now the circle of fire has come, and the problem has followed. If the deputy Ts avoid the ring of fire, who will carry the young dragon? Everyone wakes up, yes, there is this trick. At this time, the black dragon raised his head and said loudly: "Feel the end!" After brushing the ground, many red circles appeared on the exhibition. The deputy Ts did not stop the little wyrmlings for the time being, but stared at their movements. A deputy T saw the little wyvern rushing towards an assassin. The assassin hurriedly jumped out of the ring of fire, and at the same time, the little wyvern Following him, he ran out of the ring of fire, and Deputy T hurriedly followed up: "Intercept!" Brush, a red light flashed, Deputy T blocked the assassin and the young dragon, and at the same time, also escaped from the ring of fire. These people who can be selected by Robb as the deputy T are all the Adventurers Guild, or the top defense fighters in the Norma Kingdom and the Gran Kingdom. They are agile and quick to respond. All of them have escaped from the circle of fire, and they are even perfect. The earth took the attack of the little young dragons and protected all the attackers. Everyone couldn''t help but cheer! "Go on, come on!" However, not ten seconds after everyone was happy, the black dragon flicked its tail abruptly, and a lot of dragon eggs appeared. "Fak, can this dragon lay eggs like this?" "Godafather said, this is not a real dragon. The way it lays eggs is different from ordinary dragons." "Yes, this dragon egg was simply summoned, not laid." "So I said it a long time ago, this is a male dragon." The soldiers who had just breathed a sigh of relief were now tense again. The second batch of dragon eggs hatched with a click, and a large group of young dragons rushed over again, and the assistants carried a dragon... There was a bitter fight. At this moment, Robb saw that the black dragon took another deep breath. Robb quickly said loudly: "Prepare to rotate clockwise." When everyone heard this, they froze. This Nima, with a large group of young wyrmlings, still rotates clockwise? Don''t bring such cheating. However, playing BOSS is so cheating, players have to face more than tens of thousands of situations, if this difficulty can not be overcome, how to achieve a happy victory. Robb shouted loudly: "Drag the young dragon away! Everyone should not use chanting spells and guided spells, but use instant magic output. As for the young dragon, he was attacked by the young dragon while walking. If no one can protect you, it is impossible to stop spinning, and you will die on the road of spinning. Don''t block the people behind." This sound of death also died on the rotating road, and suddenly a sense of tragic and majestic permeated the scene. Everyone understands that when the army of thousands of people is spinning, if you are watched by the young dragon, it is impossible for the deputy T to help you block, because no one can move freely in the spinning army, once they Running around carrying a shield, blocking the way of others, it is possible to form a blockage, and then you have to lie down for an instant. I don''t know how many people are. In that case, whoever is stared at by the young dragon will take the initiative to be a tragic cannon fodder! "Spin!" "Clockwise!" "The little baby dragon is staring at me, goodbye everyone, even if I lie down, I will cheer you on." After a mage said this, he walked out of the rotating army and rushed towards the black dragon. Because, within 50 yards of the nearest circle to the black dragon, there are only a small number of members of the 234 elite group. The number is relatively small, and there is no problem of blocking the way. Lie down there, and will not block the pace of the comrades rotation. Destroying the large rotating array behind, let everyone lose their lives. In an instant, dozens of mages, archers, and priests who were followed by the young dragons broke out of the army, and died in an open place, and they would never become a blocking stone for their teammates. The eyes of the living are moistened. Although the tragic and heroic degree of the death who knows that they will be resurrected is relatively light, it is still the hero''s behavior, the spirit of sacrificing one''s life for righteousness, and still inspiring everyone''s fighting spirit. Robb discovered another advantage in fighting the black dragon in the real world, that is, after an infinite number of participants, the team can withstand sacrifices. In the game, if a team of forty people swipes the BOSS, and any player falls, it will cause a significant reduction in combat effectiveness. If a dozen players fall, it almost means that the regiment is about to reopen. But in the real world, such a loss is completely acceptable. It can even be said that such a loss is almost insignificant to the weakening of the combat effectiveness of the entire team. "Clockwise!" "Now counterclockwise!" "Stop! Medium firepower, clean up the baby dragon." The black dragon''s revolving breath finally came to an end, and the deputy Ts once again carried the young dragon, and the large troops in the outer circle could finally stop and regroup the offensive. In an instant, the arrow rained and the magic sky flew over. Robb looked up and saw that the black dragon had 10 million blood left! Add BUFF to the young whelps to make the young whelps stronger than before. Robb roared: "All attackers, full firepower! Don''t save mana, repeat it again, don''t save mana, all firepower!" With the words "all firepower", everyone didn''t know how long they had been waiting for. The magicians laughed: "Pyroblast!" "Frozen Ball!" "Tornado Storm!" "Doomsday Lightning!" The archers also desperately: "Multiple arrows!" "Cannon!" "Fatal shot!" With red eyes, the berserker slashed a set of crazy combos on the dragon''s stomach, and the assassin shuttled between the shadows and the gap, piercing the poisoned dagger on the young dragon''s back. Chapter 983： We have to go to heaven The Shaolin monk threw out a large string of Buddhist beads, which were scattered in the air, and then turned into flying beads, blasting towards the black dragon. The beggar elders sacrificed a bamboo magic weapon made of jasper jade, turned into a giant stick in mid-air, and smashed it down at the black dragon. The disciple of the Immortal Sword Gate of Shushan shot out two rays of light and purple and blue swords, which were simultaneously cut out. The fiercest wave of attacks swept away all the young wyrmlings in an instant. It raised its head, hissed, and then changed its color with a brush... "Grenadier!" Robb roared: "Thunder God''s roar, steam tank main cannon salvos." The elite teams in the inner circle slid back and rolled to the ground. Then, the throwing soldiers rushed up and waved forward, and the sky "grenade" flew towards the black dragon together. The rumbling explosion sounded on every inch of the black dragon''s skin, and then, in all directions, hundreds of Thunder God roared, and fired at the same time, and the thick thunder light, which was as strong as a bucket, hit the black dragon fiercely. Next, the steam tank group opened fire, and a goblin rocket with white tail gas flew from a very distant place. This large pile of magic props all came from Robb''s hands. Since the whole world was united and no one tried to conspiracy against him anymore, he also unreservedly used his magic to charge magic items. The magic items he charged are extremely powerful, far from this world. Can be compared to ordinary people. It even exceeded the capacity of the magic container, so the final magic props still couldn''t faithfully reproduce his magical power. But even so, it''s still too strong! At this moment, there were hundreds of Robbs, and they hit the black dragon at the same time. Who can handle this? Heilong''s last 10 million HP reached the bottom in an instant. It raised its noble head and said loudly, "Ah! You did it. The guardian and guard of the guild, your spirit and will, moved me. From today onwards, my treasure belongs to you." Between heaven and earth, suddenly fell into a weird silence... All the warriors were saved, and all the mages no longer noticed the sound, as if someone had put a huge silence, covering the whole world of silence, even the mountain wind stopped in this silence, brewing cheers And ecstasy, but at this moment, no one dared to jump up and cheer first, because they didn''t know if the black dragon really fell down like this, maybe, what hidden fourth and fifth forms of this family? Will he even resurrect and jump up and fight again? Therefore, no one spoke, no one even dared to breathe. Everyone stared at the black dragon with their own eyes. No one dared to relax until the moment it fell. Just in this quiet day, Robb spread his hands and said in a weird voice: "You just order lines before you die? It''s not interesting at all! So, the game copywriter is really going to write a novel." The black dragon bowed his head: "Congratulations, you triggered the killing of the egg! The last little egg that this case buried before leaving my job, I really went to write a novel. I doubled my income and reached the pinnacle of life. The novel I wrote must be impossible to hit Street." After speaking, the black dragon fell down with a thud, splashing a cloud of dust. Everyone was stunned for a full minute, and then one person yelled first: "Wow. Wow!" "We knocked down the black dragon." "We did it." "We created a real epic!" The world was roaring, crying, and filled with inexplicable emotions, which had plagued Fengmo Continent for more than a thousand years. The most terrifying monster finally fell here. "Don''t be busy cheering!" Robb suddenly interrupted everyone''s ecstasy. Everyone was nervous: "What else can''t be changed? Could this black dragon come back?" Robb smiled and shook his head: "No, I mean, after resurrecting the brothers who died just now, please rejoice, otherwise, I am too sorry for their lives to fight." "Ah, yes!" Everyone wakes up and cheers now. Is it too selfish? The comrades who had just dragged the young dragon to avoid breaking the formation were still lying there. "Get up and party again." Robb waved his hand, and the sky filled the sky with angels flying. The comrades who fell just now climbed up one by one. When they saw the black dragon''s body lying in front of them, the surprise on their faces, no matter what. Can''t help. This time, the real carnival began. The entire Heilong Peak was immersed in an atmosphere as if it were a festive season, and many people even took out the crystal ball and relayed the good news to the friends who stayed at home. In an instant, the whole Pang Molu fell into a carnival. . In the joyous atmosphere of the mountain whistling and tsunami, Robb stood in front of the black dragon''s body and did not move for a long time. Miss Queen did not know when she stood by his side, and whispered: "What''s wrong? Others are caring, but you are here alone in a daze. What are you in a daze?" Robb said, "I''m thinking about one thing! A long time ago, this guy snatched a lot of things from my guild warehouse. You know, at that time I didn''t have a group of troops willing to obey the command. I was the only one. Human, cannot defeat it, so I can only watch him looting my guild warehouse." Miss Queen said: "Although I don''t know what a guild warehouse is, there should be a lot of good things in it, right?" Robb said: "Yes, there are many good things, some good things that I can''t even think of in this world. So I was thinking, now that I have defeated it, can I take away the things that it took away from it? Touch it back." The queen squinted: "Is it possible?" "Why is it impossible?" Robb stretched out his hand and touched the black dragon''s corpse. Then, he pulled back hard, and unexpectedly pulled out a huge ship from the black dragon''s corpse. This is a huge ship with a width of more than ten meters and a length of hundreds of meters. It is not an ordinary sea ship, but an airship! There was a huge hot air balloon floating above the ship, and the propellers at the bow and stern were still spinning fast. Robb stretched out his hand and swept the queen into his arms, and smiled: "Do you want to fly into the sky and have fun?" "Hahaha, let''s go." Robb took the queen and jumped on the airship. He was about to take off, but saw a large group of girls chasing after him, Lilian, Solfa, Xiaoyi, Da Lolita, Xianglu , Little girl Huahua, two bright little nuns, two dark little nuns, Marianne, Shang Hui, and the pickers all squeezed into the spaceship together: "We also want to go to heaven to play." At this time, a dark figure suddenly jumped onto the deck, and Madeleine patted the deck and shouted: "Godafather, where did you hide Robert Smith? Why didn''t I see him this time in the fight against the black dragon? Did he hide? On your boat? If so, I want to go together." Well... Robb spread his hands: "Yes! He is on this boat, so go with you. Let''s go!" The spaceship carried Robb and all the girls, and rushed into the sky together, and underneath was a cheering crowd. The history of Fengmo Continent finally opened a new page. (End of main story) This is the end of the main story of "After All Profession Full Level"! However, old readers of the father-in-law all ridicule that after the end of the main story, there will be countless extravagances as usual, explaining the future lives of important supporting actors and explaining some of the pits that have been dug before. In short, those who like to watch the main story can close the book here, but those who like to watch daily life and the future stories of the protagonist and supporting actors can continue to read it. Chapter 984： Fanwai Lilian This airship is a flying vehicle in the "Black Blade" game. It is subject to the rules of the game, so it will never wear out, does not require any fuel, and will not have mechanical failures. It will not be blown out of control by strong winds. It can''t be operated by heavy rain, and it won''t be struck by thunder. It can float in the sky forever, without any real world constraints, and carry Robb to any place in the world. Robb is sitting on the bow! There was a beach chair on the bow, and he sat on this chair lazily, watching the sea of ??clouds billowing under his feet. The sea of ??clouds is white and beautiful, layered on top of each other, like cotton candy. The viewer saw that Robb suddenly wanted to eat marshmallows. He turned his head and shouted, "Lilian, I want to eat marshmallows." There was a soft response in the cabin: "Come on!" Lilian, dressed in a maid costume, ran out of the cabin with a strange tool in her hand. This tool is Robbs newly invented "cotton candy machine", which uses magical heat to melt white sugar and then uses magic. The force urges a wheel to spin at high speed, and with the help of centrifugal force, the sugar liquid is thrown out, condensed into silk in mid-air, and then formed into marshmallows. Its very complicated to say, but its actually not difficult. Robb didnt know how many small magic props like this one had invented. Anyway, Robb is always happy to "invent and make" about the daily necessities for food, clothing, and housing. Not much. Lilian sat next to Robb, set the marshmallow machine, turned on the switch, and then took out a jar of white sugar, and poured the sugar into the marshmallow machine with a small spoon. In a blink of an eye, the white sugar shreds started. Formed in the machine. While she was busy, she and Robb looked at the sea of ??clouds floating under the boat, with a peaceful and contented expression on her face: "Ah, such a day is so beautiful!" Robb smiled and said: "Lilian! Over the years, we have been neglecting at home and haven''t been out for a stroll. Because I''m lazy, and the world is chaotic, so I didn''t take you out to play. Now we have Airship, even if you are lazy, you can be lazy all over the world, plus the peace of the world, there is no war. This is a good time to play everywhere, if you have any places you want to go, just say, I will take you to play. ." Lilian thought about this issue while stirring up a huge marshmallow. Instead of handing it to Robb, she took it in her own hand and fed it to Robb''s mouth. Robb opened his mouth to eat, but he was not welcome. After this peaceful and peaceful movement lasted for a full two minutes, Lilian said in a low voice: "I want to visit the ghost country." Robach said: "Huh? What do you do in the ghost country?" Lilian said: "I heard that the only place in the world that is still fighting is the Kingdom of Ghosts. It happened during the Warring States Period. Hundreds of famous names were killed on the four small islands of the Kingdom of Ghosts. Kill, do you want to help them to end the war there as soon as possible." Robb smiled and shook his head: "That kind of village chief-level war, what can be managed. Moreover, it is the Guiren tribe''s own business. It is locked up in the country to fight a civil war, and other people can''t control it, as long as they don''t No one is qualified to intervene in other countries. I dont want to put myself in the position of a superior **** and interfere in the internal affairs of various countries. That is against my original intention. If you want to go to the ghost country to see , Its okay to travel, but we cant take care of their civil war." Robb doesn''t like her and doesn''t like it: "Then we will only travel." When the two of them were talking about this, Lilians cell phone suddenly rang "dididi", she picked it up and picked it up, and heard the voice of the fat businessman Probo sounded inside: "His Royal Highness Lilian, you last time Tell me what I''m looking for, I finally have it in stock." Lilian was overjoyed: "Oh? Where are you now?" Probo said: "I''m in Hakata Port in the Kingdom of Ghosts." "Huh? So you are in the country of ghosts, that''s right, Godafather and I are coming to the country of ghosts, wait, we will come soon." She hung up, and Robb looked at her curiously: "Huh? When did you ask Prob to order the goods?" Lilian smiled and said, "A long, long time ago, at that time you were still dealing with You in the Eastern Land Datang." Robb became more interested now: "What kind of product is it?" Lilian said mischievously: "This must be kept secret, you will know when you see it." Robb smiled and said: "My lovely Lilian actually has something to keep secret from me, well, then we will immediately turn around and go to Hakata Port to see what Lilian has ordered." The airship does not need to be operated by humans. Robb only needs to use his thoughts, where he wants it to fly, which way it will fly. After all, this is a game item. In the game, the player uses the AWSD of the keyboard. Control the airship, but now Robb only needs to move the idea of ??AWSD in his mind, and it will start to operate. As a result, the airship set off to the east. It was flying at extremely fast speed. It only took time to read a map from one continent to another. It didn''t take long for the airship to arrive at Hakata Port in the Kingdom of Ghosts. At this time, the Kingdom of Ghosts was still in the troubled times of the Warring States period, but this did not mean that it did not do business with other countries, especially Hakata Port. There were many Western merchants here, and there was even a special business hall opened by Westerners. At this time, Bodo Port was controlled by a ghost named "Otomo". When Robbs airship landed in Hakata Port, the soldiers of Otomos family were very nervous, but Godaathers legend has fallen with the black dragon. , Spread all over the world, this unique iconic airship, no one dared to provoke the warriors of Dayou''s family who only dared to look at the airship secretly from a distance, but did not dare to come up and talk, or even to collect taxes. The Patriarch of Otomo''s family ran over quickly, and at a place far away from the airship, he displayed the most solemn etiquette of the ghost race, respectfully waiting for Robb''s visit. Others respected him, but Robb was not arrogant because of it. He respected any sovereign country in the world, respected the patriarch of any race, paid the entrance tax, and gave him a small gift. Then he took Lilian and walked into the Western Chamber of Commerce. There were many Western businessmen in the business hall. When Robb came, all of them saluted and greeted them respectfully. Then the big merchant Probo came out of the merchant pile and smiled at Jorob: "Ah, Godafather, you are here." He turned to Lilian again: "Your Royal Highness Lilian, you can show you what you want at any time." Lilian never took the initiative to speak when Robb was there, she smiled slightly and stood behind Robb without speaking. So Robb took the conversation and said to Joprobo: "You take that thing out and have a look. I would like to know, Lilian is so solemn, I have to ask you to order, what good thing is it?" Probo chuckled, "His Royal Highness, she asked me to find two people for you." "Me?" Robb was surprised. Probo clapped his hands, and several subordinates brought out two big loli from the back room, two loli from the ghost race, wearing Robb''s customized maid uniforms, which are now all over the world. The world is over, and nobles from all over the world are vying to imitate this kind of clothes and send them to their maids to wear. These two big Lori of the ghost race are twins, one with blue hair and the other with red hair, with small horns on their heads. Probo laughed and said: "Look! This is what you always wanted, the blue-haired and red-haired twin ghost servant maids, who became orphans in the war and had to be sold as slaves. If you like, you only need to satisfy her with food and lodging. , They will go with you willingly. It took me a lot of effort to find it. I need twins, one with red hair and one with blue hair. You dont know how hard it is to find, but God knows how low it is. There is a chance that the hair colors of the twin sisters will be so different. You have to sell them as slaves, or you wont accept them. The blue-haired, red-haired and white maid is great, one hundred likes. What Robb didn''t expect most was that Lilian was actually looking for this for herself. How caring is she about her own affairs? However, Robb couldn''t take it so calmly. He turned around, took Lilians hand, and smiled and said, "Thank you for your interest. However, the blue-haired and red-haired maids are just what I wanted. It doesnt mean I want them now. Now, As long as I have your blond maid by my side, that''s enough." A happy smile appeared on Lilian''s face, but soon, she put her smile away, and asked seriously: "Really enough? Is it really enough? After Sofa stopped being your maid, I am the only one serving you, and I always feel that there is not enough manpower." Lilian could see that Robb wanted to refuse but thought carefully: "Even if you say enough, I don''t think it is enough. Look, I am wearing a maid''s dress, but I dont even have a little maid under my hand. What a "maid maid"? At least there must be two subordinates." Robb thought carefully: "Okay! You also need to have two subordinates..." Lilian smiled, Robb was happy, she was happy, her life burned for Robb. She turned to the two little maids with blue hair and red hair, and the two little maids responded in unison: "Hey!" The sound was sweet and beautiful, which made Robb laugh. Chapter 985： Fanwai Ishcarmel Time flies, years in a blink of an eye. The holy city of Xifeng has become the largest city on the mainland of Fengmo. It has developed industries, convenient transportation, large population, cultural prosperity, and fashion trends. Of course, it has been rooted here as the "New Bright Holy See" and it has also developed extremely well. The small church in the best location in the center of the city was originally carried on the airship by Godafather. This small church became a cultural landscape for the people and was admired by everyone in the world. There was a sign in front of the door that said " "Godafather''s Former Residence", West Wind City, relying on the entrance fees collected by this former residence, is enough to build a lot of municipal facilities. The headquarters of the New Guangming Holy See was rebuilt not far away. This headquarters is an extremely luxurious cathedral built on the hillside, covering an extremely large area, enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people living in it. However, this number of people is nothing, and the total population of the holy city of Xifeng has exceeded 200,000! It has become the largest city in the Gran Kingdom, even larger than the new capital, the "Black Earth Tower". Of course, not only is Westwind City developing well, the New Bright Holy See has also taken off. At present, nearly half of the population in the Western world are believers of the New Illumination Church. Even in the Eastern world, many churches of the New Illumination Church have been built and have a certain number of believers. However, under Robbs strong proposition and Xiaoyis insistence, the New Bright Holy See did not follow the old road of the old Bright Holy See. The Holy See did not set up a Knights Templar, did not possess or attempted to possess any combat power, did not blend or attempt to blend. To comply with national policies and not to incite the people. It exists in a low-key manner, but it has developed several times better than the high-profile New Bright Church before, because it now focuses on education and charity. However, at this moment, a large group of pastors and nuns in the General Church of the New Guangming Vatican were looking flustered, running around, seeming to be looking for something. Cardinal Eddie, wearing a golden silk robe, was also among the group of people. He turned around like a fly headless, opened the door of a small room, looked inside, and withdrew disappointedly, then pushed again. Open another door, look inside, and then exit. At this time, a little nun passed by, and Eddie hurriedly called to the little nun: "Have you found the holy nun Ishgamel?" The little nun shook her head: "I can''t find it, I can''t find the holy nun anywhere." Eddie was anxious: "Oh, what''s going on? The ceremony will be held tomorrow. How can there be no holy nuns at this time? She is the spiritual symbol of our New Bright Church, the greatest holy nun, the ceremony cannot be without her. " There is no pope in the New Illumination Holy See, because no one dares to be the pope. Everyone knows that Xiaoyi was appointed by Godafather. Apart from Xiaoyi, anyone who dares to peep into the Pope''s throne of the New Illumination Holy See is provoking Godafather. All the big ceremonies, worship, etc., are presented by the holy nun, taking the place of the pope of other denominations. However, the ceremony will be held tomorrow, but the holy nun is gone, which really makes Eddie feel crazy. The little nun said, "I''ll look for it over there again." Eddie said: "Okay, hurry up." At this time, a pastor ran from the side and said loudly: "Cardinal Archbishop, we found a note in the back garden. It was left by the holy nun." Eddie was overjoyed: "What is written on the note? Is there any clue to the holy nun?" The priest looked embarrassed and said: "There is only one line on it..." He passed the note to Eddie. Eddie opened it up and read, "It''s boring, it''s really boring. I''m leaving, let''s play by yourself." Pastor Eddie: "..." A group of priests and nuns gathered around and looked at the note in Eddie''s hand. After reading it, everyone looked dumbfounded: "This...what does this mean?" Eddie said: "I don''t know what it means." Pastor: "Perhaps, it means literally, very meaningless." "What does it mean to have no meaning?" "It means meaningless." Everyone: "..." Eddie lifted the table: "Damn a group of mentally retarded, this kind of critical time." A group of priests froze for a long time, and suddenly their foreheads brightened: "Lets find a huge jade, add agile buffs to the craftsman, and let him desperately carve a statue of a holy nun overnight. Isnt it all right? Do it like this." Eddie was shocked: "This is a great plan, come on! Just do it like this." On the second day, at the sacrificial ceremony hosted by the Holy See of New Illumination, the Holy Sister Ish Carmel did not attend. Cardinal Eddie announced to everyone that the Holy Sister received the favor of the God of Light because she was too pious to the God of Light. , Through the gate of heaven, went to the **** of light to go to the holy cultivation, so this ceremony was hosted by the holy icon of the holy nun. Then the priests pushed out a rough jade sculpture, obviously made temporarily, with the eyes of the holy nun carved in different sizes. The believers wanted to vomit, but they were powerless to vomit. Later, the holy nun never personally participated in various ceremonies. The tradition of jade statues has been passed down from generation to generation. At the moment when the jade statue was launched, all the believers cheered and bowed and bowed, it was magnificent. Just as Eddie was sculpting the first-generation statue with a headache, the holy nun Xiaoyi, who had left a note and escaped, took two light nuns, sitting on Robbs airship, and was following Luo. Swim the world. Well, actually it''s not like traveling around the world, it''s just wandering aimlessly in the sky anyway. Life is very long, travel is very tiring, traveling around the world is too hard, it is better to fly aimlessly, anyway, the scenery is too much, isnt that the way it is? Robb lied in his chair and smiled to Xiao Yi and said, "I said, you, a devout believer of the God of Light, and the helm of the new light of the Holy See, leave your job without permission and run around. Is this really appropriate? " "It''s very boring there." Xiao Yi sighed long. "Why is it boring?" Robb Daqi: "Aren''t you preaching very happy? Suddenly, what is going on?" Xiao Yi sighed, "Maybe, I am not religious enough." Robb: "Oh?" Xiao Yidao: "Sitting in this position for a long time, I suddenly found that I seem to understand the thoughts of the Pope of Light and Pope of Darkness, because I am also breeding the same Dharma." Robb thought it was interesting: "Let''s talk about it." Xiao Yi sighed: "I am in a high position, high in authority, and if I say a word casually, countless people will help me achieve it. No matter how capricious it is, someone will say loudly that it must be Gods will. Through the mouth of a holy nun to convey to the world." Robb: "Puff! Hahaha!" "Don''t laugh, I''m upset." Xiao Yi sighed: "Sometimes I can''t help but think, if I want what I want, mixed in the will of God, and announce it, what will happen? " Robb said: "You don''t need to think about this question, the result is obvious." Xiao Yi said: "Yes, the result is obvious, so I find it boring." Robb lifted Erlang''s legs: "You feel boring, I think you are very interesting!" Robb said: "It''s nothing, keep talking." Xiao Yi lamented: "I finally discovered that the God of Light does not actually exist, or that the God of Light does exist, but it is me! In other words, it is the Pope, the person who controls the Holy See. No matter who that person is, he will eventually replace the gods." Robb: "Haha!" Xiao Yi said: "This is not my intention, so I escaped." "That''s fine." Robb said: "Let the gods become a jade statue. The jade statue can''t speak, the jade statue will not have selfish desires, and the jade statue can remain pure and fair forever." Xiao Yi said, "What if someone wants to use that jade statue?" Robb raised his hand and made a fist: "Then beat him to death!" Xiaoyi couldn''t laugh or cry: "Is it too violent to beat me to death with my fist?" Robb spread his hands: "Then what do you think is better?" Xiao Yi stood up suddenly, turned slightly, and her long skirt fluttered up, revealing two slender and beautiful legs. There were two holsters wrapped around her legs, and two silver-plated short blunderbuss were inserted in them. , She swiped, pulled the gun in her hand, and the hem of the skirt rotated and fell down, covering her beautiful legs again. She has a beautiful appearance with a gun in her hand, and she earnestly said: "Boom with a gun! It feels a little softer than with a fist." Robb: "Hey! I said you nun, what do you call gentle like this?" Xiaoyi shrugged his shoulders like Robb: "From today, I am no longer a nun. I want to return to the vulgarity. To be a judge of the Holy Light, but I do not judge others for the Holy See, but the Holy See. , I want to stand behind the world and watch the new light of the Holy See slowly grow. If someone tries to use it, or wants to become a god, I will use this pair of firecrackers to let him know what the holy light is. !" Robb clapped his hands: "Well said! Besides, since you are going to be vulgar, then am I...hehehe." Xiao Yi was shocked and wanted to escape, but it was too late. Chapter 986： Fanwai·Xuelu (Part 1) "My dear, come!" Xuelu''s voice sounded very excited on the phone: "I found a strange cave in the southwest of the New World. It seems to contain a very powerful monster and a mysterious treasure. Yes, I wont lie to you, its definitely valuable, definitely there." Robb said to the phone without angrily: "Hey, I said you are enough. How many years have passed since you killed the black dragon? You have completed the greatest adventure in the world, defeated the devil, and killed the black dragon. You still have What''s so regrettable? Why do you have to fight those obscure little monsters? You can''t be safe, stay with me in the hot spring at home, two big fat boys, and..." "No!" Xuelu smiled: "That kind of lifestyle is only suitable for other women, not for me." Robb said: "Well, I respect your hobby, but if you want to pull me to fight monsters together, there is absolutely no way. I don''t want to do things that I''m tired of." Xuelu smiled and said, "Okay, okay, you respect my way of life, and I respect you too. If you want to be scornful, you should be scornful, but when I am in danger, I dont believe you wont come to save me. The cave I am going to now looks very dangerous, very, very dangerous. If I die, you remember to come and revive me." Robb smiled and said: "I don''t believe how dangerous it is. Your team is full of powerful teammates, all dressed in magical costumes. I''m not worried at all." Xuelu: "Haha, okay, in fact, I am very confident myself. After killing the black dragon, I already feel that I have no monsters that can''t be defeated. That''s it, I''m going to drill the hole. See you later, dear of." Xuelu hung up the phone and looked at the deep cave in front of her. Gorda and Kik shrugged to the side: "Let''s go." Xue Lu said: "I don''t know why, I always feel that there is a very powerful monster waiting for us in this hole, and I don''t know if I feel right." Golda and Kik laughed: "You''ll know if you try." The three of them took a big step and got into the cave. The three of them didnt know. Robb was sitting in the deepest part of the cave, in a specially built BOSS room. There was a throne in the room, so he was sitting there. On this throne, a group of men who were facing the body gave an order: "You, put on the appearance of a tauren and go to guard the BOSS room on the second floor." "Yes!" A knight put on the appearance of a tauren, instantly transformed into a tauren, and went upstairs. Robb pointed to the second person again: "You, put on the appearance of a devil and guard the third underground floor." "You, Bemun''s behemoth costume, the fourth floor underground." Layers of small BOSS were dispatched, Robb took out a bunch of traps, organs and other messy things, and handed them to the soldiers: "You take these things and set up traps everywhere. Wandering." The soldiers responded with a grin and went. Lilian, who was next to her, choked and laughed: "Sister Xuelu couldn''t think of her death. The cave she found was you playing the game''Guardian of the Dungeon''." Robb smiled evilly: "It''s not that I deliberately cheated her. I ran to the New World to dig a hole and play the dungeon management game. Who knew she would bump into it. This is just a coincidence. I definitely did not deliberately bully her. , You have to help me prove it afterwards." Lilian smiled and said, "I will!" "You must swear to protect your homeland and fight the enemy. I order you, be sure to kick out the two male adventurers who have committed the crime, and catch all the female adventurers. Come back, this demon king will put this female adventurer in an 18-like appearance, enjoy it carefully, can you hear it clearly?" Everyone smiled and replied: "Yes!" However, a knight couldn''t help protesting: "Godafather, let''s be a serious dungeon. Will it be a bit of a violation of the premise of justice to capture the female adventurer and look like eighteen?" Someone in the communication circuit immediately reminded: "Are you an idiot? That female adventurer is Her Royal Highness Xuelu! That was originally Godafather''s...cough... friend! It''s okay to joke." "Oh, that''s the case, the subordinates have made a mistake, and I will definitely play the little monster boss, the Goblin Warrior." At this time, Xuelu, Golda, and Kik had already touched into the dungeon. The three walked cautiously, without encountering any monsters. Golda couldn''t help but whispered: "Is there really a boss here?" Kik nodded: "Really, I feel very powerful magic power, powerful traps, and very fierce monsters entrenched here." "Okay, I hope you said so." Golda still didn''t finish a word, and a large group of goblins rushed out of the darkness and killed them aggressively. "Wow, why is it such a low-level monster like a goblin?" Golda spat out, then slammed back with a shield. Unexpectedly, facing the goblin warrior he rushed over, he actually waved his shield. The two shields collided in mid-air. With a sound of "touch", the goblin warrior actually stood firm. Was overturned. Golda: "Huh? My Fuck, my shield is obviously an evil steel shield, but I didn''t shoot him upside down? What kind of ghost goblin did he cat me off?" The goblin laughed proudly: "Small adventurer, do you think you can beat a goblin? The little ones take orders, and the two men will kill them, and the woman will be caught for the Lord Demon to enjoy." The minions next to the goblins responded together: "Yes, knight commander!" The knight commander sweated profusely, kicked one of his subordinates, and cursed in a low voice: "Damn, do you want to wear clothes?" The soldiers hurriedly changed their words: "Yes, boss." Golda squinted: "It feels a bit wrong." Xuelu smiled and said, "What''s wrong with this? Just beating them down!" With a wave of her hand, a fireball whizzed out and flew towards the goblin warrior. The goblin warrior raised the shield in his hand, "shield wall", and with a sound, the shield actually received Xuelu''s fireball technique, which made Xuelu look dazed, and then a goblin mage behind it threw it away. After slamming the magic battle, he shouted: "Pollow Explosion Technique!" "My Fake! This goblin can do fire explosion!" Xuelu shouted: "The situation is wrong, there is a problem with this dungeon." Chapter 987： Fanwai·Xuelu (Part 2) Golda used the shield wall to block the Pyroblast technique with a sound. The fierce heat wave filled the small passages of the crypt, and the hot wind caused by the magical explosion made everyone''s hair flutter backward. Golda yelled: "Xuelu, this goblin mage has a higher fire magic proficiency than you. You don''t know how to use Pyroblast, but it does. Could it be that you are not as smart as a goblin?" Xuelu shouted: "Don''t be so blunt, we can still be friends." "Fight back!" Kik, who didnt talk much, opened a bow and shot an arrow, hitting the goblin mage. The mage screamed and fell, but suddenly a goblin with a dead wood staff appeared behind him, saying yes With a wave of his hand, a golden light enveloped the injured mage. The mage smashed the ground and jumped up again. The arrow wound on his body was healed. The three adventurers were dumbfounded together: "Have you made a mistake? The goblin can actually restore the magic of the sacred system." "This cave is not right." "Don''t be surrounded by these goblins, they are extraordinary." "Hurry up, run and fight sports. Use IQ to deal with them, destroy their formation while moving at high speed, and then clean them up." "Card corner!" Golda and Kikxuelu galloped up, planning to deal with these goblins with various monster spawning methods. After all, the IQ of the goblins is not good, and the team combat ability is far inferior to that of humans. The adventurer is playing between his palms. The three quickly ran into the dark passage, planning to play sports battles with the goblins. However, they immediately discovered that the problem was not right. These goblins were not eager to chase them and destroyed their formation. The goblin warriors in the front row held their shields and moved forward cautiously. The warrior kept his distance, and that uniform movement was not so much a goblin army as it was a human knight squad with strict discipline and hard-line style. "Fak!" Golda called: "I thought I was fighting the Knights of the Norma Kingdom." Xuelu also exclaimed, "This is too much. How can such a goblin troop appear in the western part of the New World?" "Don''t talk about these nonsense, what shall we do now?" Xue Lu said: "Look here, there is a trail here, we may be able to jump directly into the next floor, don''t get tangled with these broken goblins here." The three adventurers are overjoyed. Since the monsters are difficult to deal with, don''t entangle them, and go directly to the next level is the kingly way. The three of them got into the trail and made them into the second floor. As soon as I came down, I saw a beautiful treasure chest. Kick used the unlocking skills to open the treasure chest. After only one glance, Xuelu next to him was overjoyed: "Wow! A chest full of advanced gems, although the monsters in this cave are very strong. , But the treasures are also great." Golda said: "It seems that no matter how dangerous it is, it is worth exploring in the depths. We may be able to find earth-shattering treasures." Kick: "There is a room here, I feel there is a very powerful monster in it." "A powerful monster means a lot of gains." Xue Lu said: "Don''t be afraid, open the door of the room and we will go up." The three of them glanced at each other, nodded, and then used force together to push the door of the room open. Walking in, a tauren, sitting on a stone chair, looked at them with majestic eyes: "You dare to come here, so brave, you can no longer live back." Golda: "What the hell?" Xuelu said. "Maybe, it''s a tauren who is as powerful as the goblins just now." Golda: "Oh, yes, be careful." Golda raised his sword and shield and walked forward. Xuelu and Kik stood behind him on the left and right sides, forming a standard triangle position. The tauren roared: "Die!" It rushed towards Golda suddenly. Golda: "Shield Wall!" Seeing that the tauren was about to hit Golda, he suddenly jumped up, "jumped heroically", jumped over Golda''s head, and fell in front of Kik in an instant. Before the bow in Kick''s hand could be opened, the tauren swiped the two of Di Guoerda and Xuelu with a kick. "What kind of tauren is this?" "Something''s wrong!" Seeing that the tauren turned around and was about to rush towards Xuelu, Golda hurriedly rushed towards Xuelu to block her. Suddenly I felt something stepped on my feet, and with a click, a frozen trap bounced up, freezing Gorda into a large block of ice in an instant. Xuelu was startled, and waved her hand, a fireball flew towards the tauren, but the tauren did not know where he pulled out a shield, and blocked it in front. With a touch, the fireball was blocked. Xuelu was hitting, and Xuelu suddenly felt a figure jump out of the shadow behind her. The figure waved a stick and "touched" her head with a stick. It is the skill of thieves and assassins: "Sap!" Xuelu felt the world spin and fell to the ground with a puff. The tauren carried the kicked Kick and the frozen Golda on his shoulders, took off the goblin costume, and revealed a determined face. He was the top fighter of the Adventurer''s Guild, Chris. And the person who sap knocked Xuelu off, also took off his goblin costume and revealed a black face. He was the leader of the assassin in the desert kingdom. The one from Wind City, he said with a smile: "Grabbed Your Highness Xuelu." Chris smiled and said, "You send Xuelu to Godafather! I will take care of Golda and Kik." "Okay!" The assassin leader picked up Xuelu and jumped into the shadows. I don''t know how long it took, Xue Lu woke up quietly. When she woke up, she found that her hands and feet were handcuffed, lying on a soft bed in a big shape. Except for this bed, there was no other furniture around, only the dark and wild cave walls. "Damn it, what''s the situation?" Xuelu cried out inwardly. At this time, a black figure wearing a cloak stood in front of the bed, the cloak covered it and couldn''t see clearly. Xuelu was a little scared in her heart, but on the surface she didn''t let down the wind: "Such a personalityless line?" The man in the cloak whispered: "You can only play tricks now, and soon, you will become a tool that has lost yourself and only knows to keep reproducing offspring." Xuelu was frightened by this sentence, she was really frightened. She guessed how this person would treat herself. She was panicked, but she still had to stay strong on the surface. If she got confused, there would be no chance to escape. Now, she resolutely said: "That''s really terrible, I''m so scared." The man in the cloak sneered: "Your expression is quite proud, but do you think you can turn over in this situation?" Xuelu pretended to be strong and honest: "Do you dare to let me go?" The cloak man smiled proudly: "After falling into despair, will you only use the smashing method? Haha, want to urge me to let go of your hand to use the magic item? Kill me when I am not prepared? Haha! Okay, I want to see what tricks you can play with one hand." He waved his hand, and the handcuffs on Xue Lu''s right hand fell off. At the moment when Xue Lu''s hand was free, she pointed at the cloaked man: "Fireball!" A fireball came out instantly and shot directly at the cloak man''s face. However, the man with the cloak waved his hand and the fireball was hit to nowhere. Xuelu waved her hand again: "Fire Wall Technique!" A fiery wall of fire stood between him and the man in the cloak. In this way, she might be able to gain a little bit of time to save herself, and the cloaked man would have to spend a little effort at least to cross this wall of fire. She took advantage of this little time, took the phone out of her arms, and then dialed Robb''s phone number. "Quickly, answer the phone!" Xuelu thought to herself: As long as the call is made, I will be saved. At this moment, a crisp cell phone rang. "Hedgehog cats QQ group, flew past a group of pigeons, come and count, two, four, six, eight..." The bell actually rang from the man in the cloak. The scene suddenly became extremely embarrassing! There is only one person in the world who uses this mobile phone ringtone, and that is Robb. Except for him, no one understood what the song meant. "My Fuck!" Xuelu smashed the cloaked man with the crystal ball on her hand: "Did you make a mistake?" The cloak man had to lift the cloak, it was Robb. Xuelu laughed and laughed, looked at the big bed under her body, and said grumpily, "Well, you set up such a big dungeon and arranged a large group of vicious goblins and tauren to catch me?" Robb laughed and said: "Life, of course, needs some fun, don''t you think this is very interesting?" Xuelu squinted, and Robb said, "Don''t you like it? Okay, okay, I''ll just untie you." "Hehe..." Xue Lu suddenly smirked: "Think about it carefully, it seems to be very emotional. Hurry up and handcuff my right hand again, and then let''s continue playing." "Huh eh? Really?" As soon as it gets dark, it''s dawn! Early the next morning, Xue Lu gently lifted the quilt, jumped out of the bed, and then gently put on her robe, picked up the staff, and covered Robb''s face while she was sleeping. Lip print, and then walked out of the dungeon. The sunshine outside was just right, and she greeted Golda and Kik, who had been waiting outside for a long time, and smiled: "Let''s go! Continue our next adventure." Golda smiled and said, "I don''t stay with Godafather for a few more days?" Xuelu smiled and shook her head: "He has his life, I have my life, and the occasional intersection is enough." The three adventurers stepped on the journey again, life is endless, adventure is endless, souls who love freedom will only stay for a short time for love, and will never be bound by love. Chapter 988： Fanwai Madeleine Madeleine is taking a long vacation! After the black dragon fell, the whole world entered a rare period of peace, not to mention the war between nations, even the war between humans and monsters has basically been declared over. There are no more monsters. Now only in the deep mountains and old forests, there are only a few monsters entrenched occasionally. Humans no longer need to send an army to clean up the monsters. It only needs to be in a small local army and slowly spend time to deal with them. Annoying things will do. There were two grand canyons, one crystal canyon and one rough canyon. Crystal Canyon is the border between the Gran Kingdom and the Desert Kingdom. It is a military fortress. There is nothing to toss about here. However, the original stone canyon has long been built into a tourist city by Robb, and many cultural landscapes have been built for tourists to play. At the beginning, the growth of this city was not good, but as the railway traffic became more and more convenient, the advantages of the tourist city began to be reflected. Stay for a few days and play with all the wonderful man-made landscapes and entertainment facilities in the city. The economy of this place has exploded due to the tourism industry, the population has begun to grow, and taxes have risen likewise, surpassing many traditional big cities in a blink of an eye. At this moment, Madeleine was sitting in the lords mansion in the original stone canyon, holding a thick pile of account books in her hand, flipped through it twice, and threw it to a clerk behind her: Im not Look at such numb account books, I am not a civil servant!" The clerk hurriedly said with a smile: "Yes, yes, who doesn''t know that you are the most powerful general in the Kingdom of Gran." Madeleine squinted unhappy and said: "If these three don''t want to be chopped off their heads, just get the accounts right and report them." The clerk wiped the sweat from his forehead and thought: Although the Grand Duke looks stupid in front of the lord, he is also a powerful role. It is said that women become shrewd when they are in charge of the household''s accounts. This sentence The words are really not blown out. He was thinking of this when Robert Smith came out of the room inside, smiled at Madeleine, and waved: "Ah, Madeleine, you are on vacation again." Seeing him, Madeleine smiled like a blooming lily: "Ah, you''re back? When I came just now, I asked the officials here where you are, and they all said that you followed Godafer out to travel the world. , I cant get through Godafther. I dont know where to find you. Why did I come back suddenly?" Robb coughed awkwardly: "Where are you checking the accounts, sister?" Madeleine blushed and nodded: "Well, check it out." Robb gave the clerk angrily. The original Stone Canyons tax account books should not be shown casually. Why should it be shown to a military attache leading the war? The clerk certainly understood this, and hurried to Robb''s ears, and explained in a low voice: "My lord, although the account here cannot be shown to the military commander, it should be shown to the mistress. The subordinates have done nothing wrong." Well, it makes sense, but Robb was speechless. Madeleine didn''t see any outside here in the original stone canyon. She didn''t think of herself as an outsider. She looked like a mistress, and took a servant from the side: "Look." That servant sweats profusely. This lords mansion is usually unattended. Marquis Robert Smith rarely goes out and wanders. It is said that he has been traveling around the world with his teacher Godarather, only occasionally teleporting back to take a look, so the servants I usually neglect labor and get paid for lazy work. Now the hostess is on the stage. If she wants to be lazy, she can''t play it. Clean it up. The servants hurriedly moved and cleaned the house up and down to make it clean, new and brand-new, and beautiful. Madeleine ran into the back garden again and caught the gardener out for a while to criticize, so the gardener began to work, the flowers and plants in the back garden were cleaned up, showing a thriving atmosphere. A family really needs a mistress! You can''t make a home comfortable by relying on a sloppy male protagonist. Robb watched Madeleine go up and down, and his face couldn''t help but show a smile. At this time, Baron Noren came out of the guest room next to him. It turned out that he happened to be traveling in the original stone canyon recently. He didn''t want to live in a hotel mixed with dragons and snakes. One scene, he quietly saw it from the side. When Robb disguised himself as Robert Smith, he was helped by Baron Noren, so he was one of the first people who knew Robbs identity. He also knew everything about the past of the Knights of the Storm, the Smith family and Madeleines family. The things in between are even more precious. Therefore, Baron Noren is the person who understands Robbs current situation best. He whispered: "Godafather, or its a showdown, you see, after I showed Conte his life, he and I had a big fight One, ran away in anger, but after a while, didn''t you come back obediently and call my father?" Robb spread his hands: "Well, you make sense. A good showdown is the way to deal with her most respect." Baron Nolen whispered: "Everything else can be shown, but the status of the orphan of the Smith family cannot be shown anyway. Once the showdown, not only will the Grand Dukes side have problems, even the loyalty of the Knights of the Wind will be Shake. In my opinion, when you came to this world, you came without worry. It''s better to just sit down and realize the identity of the Smith family. From now on, Godafather will be the Smith familys orphan, and there is nothing wrong with it. Right?" Robb thought about this question carefully, and sighed lightly: "You are right! I can show that Godafather and Robert Smith are the same person, but Smith..." Robb said to Madeleine, "Madeleine, I have something to tell you." Reaching out, Madeleine obediently followed him to the backyard and into a quiet little room. Baron Noren sighed softly, took his wand, and guarded the door, not allowing anyone to come close to overhear the conversation inside. I don''t know how long it took, the door "touched" and was kicked open, and Madeleine ran out with a very strange expression on her face, probably in a brief period of confusion. Baron Nolan asked: "When do you plan to have a baby?" "Hey? Hey, hey?" Madeleine''s pretty face flushed to her neck: "So soon? We are not married yet. Wouldn''t we become illegitimate children if we have children?" Then, I saw her running laps in the back garden, 10 laps, 20 laps, and 30 laps. Suddenly, she stopped, with a smile on her face: "Ah, I figured it out! Since Mr. Robert is Godafaher, that is to say, Robertson is actually stronger than I thought! Then I too No need to wait stupidly for him to be promoted to Duke, and no longer worry about strong women and weak men hurting his self-esteem, I can marry him now! There are no worries anymore, since I can get married! Then I am not afraid of having children. " Then he walked into the room just now, Robb was still waiting for her... Robb: "Hey? I pulled you in just to tell you what I just did. What do you think I have to do?" Madeleine: "Hey? A man pulls a woman into a small room where no one else is. You just want to talk about that kind of mess?" Madeleine said: "Aren''t you going to do something else to me?" Robb: "I am a serious person." Madeleine pursed her lips: "Then I will be the only one who is not serious." Three times five divided by two, Robb was dealt with by her! Baron Nolan shook his head as he listened: "Oh, you deserve to be the Grand Duke, this mental adjustment ability is so strong! Such a terrifying secret, I adjusted my emotions in a blink of an eye, young people nowadays, the brain circuit is really strange, I am true I can''t understand Luo." Chapter 989： Fanwai·Catgirl Flower Cat Diary: Feng Mo, June 5, 1357, today, I had a good nap and slept well. On June 6th of 1357, I didn''t take a nap today, so I was so happy. Every Demon on June 7, 1357, During my nap today, I dreamed of Yu at noon, Huahua came out of an alley in Westwind City, and wagged her tail as she walked. She was awakened from a nap just now with the roar. Although the train has been moved to the outskirts of the city, there is no need to hear the train whistle, but other noises still make it impossible for the cat people to take a normal nap. The cat that was woken up for a nap was very grumpy! Huahua spit out her mouth and flicked her tail, walking aimlessly on the street. There was a fish shop in front of her. Huahua walked into the store, took a crispy fish, and came out without paying. Continue Move forward. The fish seller was about to ask her to pay when he suddenly saw a west wind soldier jumped out from the corner next to him, put dozens of copper coins in his hand, and smiled at him: "That''s the cat from Godfather''s house." The fish seller sweated profusely and quickly said: "That''s it, I''m new here, I don''t know her, I will remember it later." The West Wind Warrior smiled and said: "Tell you this, its not that you dont charge her money. Godfather never bullies the market. I mean, if she eats a bad belly, you will play eggs in this shop, so dont take some bad fish. ." The boss hurriedly said: "All my stuff is freshly made." "That''s good!" The Westwind Warrior smiled: "You can charge as much as you want. Fresh fish is fine, but you can never fool people with inferior products. This is Godfather''s advice in Westwind City. Our word. She will come to get the fish in the future, you keep the account, and find the Westwind Municipal Government to repay the account, and someone will pay it." The fish boss replied respectfully. At this time, Hua Hua was still on the street outside, walking in a daze, with half a crispy yellow croaker stuffed in her mouth, dozing off and yawning. Many people on the street recognized her, especially the oldest group of Xifeng people. They all waved and smiled at Huahua, but when they found that Huahua was not awake, these people stopped greeting her. I saw Huahua walked to the garden in the middle of the street in a dazed manner, squatted down on a swing, then curled up on a narrow swing board, and started her afternoon nap again, the swing slowly swaying. A group of idle citizens walked into the street garden and set up a game of chess on the stone table next to the swing of Huahua. This was invented by Godfather and called "chess". Now it has become an after-dinner entertainment project for most citizens. The friend sits at the table and tears and kills with a chess piece. Of course, there are also ungentle guys who point and point when watching chess, and then the chess player jumps up and starts a fight. Two groups of people are playing in the garden in the middle of the street. While playing, Huahua who was taking a nap on the swing suddenly bounced, her graceful body tracing a beautiful arc in mid-air, brushing, a few claw shadows flashing, and the fighting Huahua stretched out. Lazy and cursed: "What the hell, fights in broad daylight, wake me up for a nap." The two parties in the fight didn''t dare to fight anymore, and obediently admitted the mistake to Huahua, and then sat down and continued to play chess. As for the claw marks on his face, a West Wind Warrior jumped out from the side immediately. Give them a trouble, Huahua couldn''t sleep at all during this afternoon nap. She pouted her mouth, and walked forward again. As she walked, she suddenly opened a portal. The next second, she came to the harbor city. On the vast sea. There was a fishing boat parked by the sea, and a large group of cat people were busy on the boat. They were unloading a huge tuna from the boat. Hua Hua looked at the fish, and his saliva dripped. "Ah, Huahua, we went out fishing this time. It was two months after we went out to sea. It''s been a long time." Huahua waved her hand: "I haven''t eaten the big fish you caught in two months." "Hahaha, I''ll make you sashimi right away." She couldn''t help being overjoyed. She quickly grabbed the plate, brushed the floor and jumped to a horizontal wooden pole by the pier. Sitting on the thin wooden pole in the air, she sat firmly, enjoying the delicious tuna sashimi with mouthfuls. This is the happiest time for cats to give birth. At this time, a phone call came. I took a look at the phone, and it turned out that Robb called: "Ah, it''s you, what''s the matter with me?" Robb smiled on the other side: "Huahua, where did you go? I searched on the airship for a long time and couldn''t find you." Huahua said, "I''m eating fish at the beach." Robb smiled: "That''s it, every time the fishing boat returns to Hong Kong, you have to run over. I don''t remember the date. It''s delicious. Remember to come back when you eat the fish. I just wanted to tease the cat. I was looking for it for a long time. you." Huahua said; "You can have a son, good day." "No!" Robb said: "I want to be a daughter, not a son. The son is crazy, and it makes people crazy when I see it. Where is the interest? Come back soon. Let''s have another daughter. good?" Huahuadao: "I just started to eat." Robb said: "How long will it take?" Huahua pulled her fingers and said: "I just started eating tuna, and afterwards I will eat grouper, salmon, and then eat fresh gall sashimi, Arctic shellfish, crawling shrimp, and king crab." Robb: "..." Huahua: "What''s the matter? Why don''t you speak anymore?" Robb "slapped" the communication crystal ball. A second later, a portal opened in the churchyard of the seaport city, and Robb''s airship squeezed out of the transmission. Huahua was surprised: "Why did you come with your whole family?" Robb said, "How can you sit still if you slapped your face with seafood? The whole family is here to eat seafood." Huahua: "Hey! Don''t grab my fish." Chapter 990： Fanwai·Sofa The sky is full of yellow sand, and the sand dunes are constantly changing their shapes by the wind, and they are rolling forward. In this long and yellow sandy world, a caravan is trekking with difficulty. There are a total of fifty camels in the caravan. Each camel carried two large wooden barrels filled with black oil. This is an oil caravan. They purchased oil from a newly built oil well, then transported it to the Norma country in the north, and sold it to a "refining plant" there, the alchemy experts in the refining plant, These oils will be broken down into various petroleum refined products such as diesel, gasoline, and asphalt, and then the finished products will be sold for refueling. Finally, they will be used to power cars and various machinery. The poor desert kingdom has begun to shake off poverty in recent years. Few people have made a fortune by reselling oil. This country, which has been poor for more than a thousand years, is being transformed by oil. The merchants in the caravan braved the wind and sand and worked hard, but everyone had a smile on their faces. Although the journey was difficult, the oil could be sold for a large sum of money as long as it was transported out of the desert. Everyone in the team will make a fortune. Looking at the oil barrel on the camel''s back, they seemed to have seen a lot of food and water, as well as the smiles on the faces of their wives and children! However, at this moment, a weird whining sound suddenly sounded in the desert. Everyone in the caravan couldn''t help but change their expressions when they heard this sound. . I saw a camel cavalry unit rushing out of the yellow sand. All of these cavalry were wearing ragged clothes. There was no uniform system and no organization and discipline. While rushing over, they made weird shouts. Some people laughed loudly: "Oh, A team of fat sheep." The merchants shouted: "Oh my God! It''s a sand thief! Guards, prepare to fight." "Form a circle of camels." The businessmen are most afraid of encountering sand thieves. These sand thieves are not good at doing business on their own, but they rob the property of those serious businessmen everywhere, cruelly bloodthirsty, and frantic. No matter whether they could fight or not, they all drew out their scimitars, and everyone gathered in a circle, looking at the sand thieves rushing from far and near with horrified eyes. Everyone was prepared desperately, and prepared to die here. At this moment, in the sand breeze on the side, the traveler who rode through the desert alone on a camel rushed over after hearing the horns of the sand bandits. Sitting on the back of this camel was a slender and fit woman, but with her face covered, no one could see her face clearly. I saw that she quickly greeted her from far to near. The team of sand thieves who came over then slammed their bodies and disappeared out of thin air. Everyone: "Huh?" A moment later, she suddenly appeared on the back of a sand thiefs camel, and sat behind the hump behind the sand thief. The sand thief didnt know that there was another person behind, but felt that the vest was cold, and a cold dagger was already Stabbed into his heart, then the woman kicked the sand thief off the camel with one kick. The merchants understood: "Ah! It''s for us!" "She is here to help us deal with the sand thief." After the woman kicked over a sand thief, she did not stop, brushed her body and disappeared again. The next moment, she appeared on the back of another camel in the desert. The sand thief was much more vigilant than the previous one. As soon as the woman appeared behind him, he whirled around and slashed back. However, his knife action was obviously much slower than that of a woman. The dagger rushed ahead of his scimitar and stabbed him in the back. Then the woman kicked the sand thief off the camel again. The businessmen screamed, but the sand thieves exclaimed again and again: "What woman? Where did you run out?" "Be careful behind your back." "Don''t be stabbed back suddenly by her." The sand pirates were in chaos. Many sand pirates simply jumped off their camels and stood back to back. In this way, it is impossible to stab them back, right? After the woman killed several sand thieves, she found that the remaining sand thieves had all gotten off their camels and formed a circle back to back. It seemed that there was no way to play backstab. She also flashed slightly, jumped off the camel, and arrived in front of the sand thieves. The sand pirates were a little nervous. They looked carefully at the woman in front of her. She had a mask and could not see her face, but she could see that she had a pair of very beautiful eyes with a sharp sharp edge in her eyes. "Damn female assassin." The leader of the sand thief shouted, "We will never give you the chance to sneak attack and backstab. You have only a dead end." The female assassin said in a deep voice: "Oh? Do you think I can only backstab?" The sand thief leader said angrily: "Isn''t it?" The female assassin calmly said: "In the past few years, I have been with a man and slowly learned a truth. I can''t drive an unparalleled assassin. I am not a good assassin." Having said this, she brushed out two daggers, holding one in each of her left and right hands, and then rushed towards the sand thieves. "Kill her!" The sand pirates roared and greeted them. Then, a poignant Wushuang dance began. The two daggers turned into two cold lights, and they shuttled back and forth in the crowd, killing them with knives! There is no mercy in the assassin''s dictionary, she never shows mercy when dealing with bad guys. This is the Assassin''s Creed! A few minutes later, the body of the sand thief fell to the ground. The female assassin did not intend to bury them. These corpses would give back to vultures, scorpions, centipedes... all kinds of creatures living in the desert. Then this may be the only way for these bad guys to give back to the kind and upright people. The female assassin turned to leave. A businessman jumped up and said loudly: "Excuse me, your name? We want to know the name of the savior." The female assassin whispered: "Sofa!" In the language of the desert kingdom, the wording of Safa is safa, with the meaning of clarity, purity, and tranquility. She faintly said: "Let''s spread a message through your mouth, all the bad guys who tried to destroy the prosperity and strength of the desert kingdom, their good days are over! I will use these two daggers to help all the hardworking, kind and honest people. Live a good life, and those who try to go wrong will see my dagger thrust into their throat." "Isn''t it the back?" a businessman vomited, and then he was pushed to the ground by another businessman in a blink of an eye. Sofa smiled and shook his head, then turned to leave. At this moment, the whining horn sounded, the real main force. Hundreds of camels, carrying hundreds of sand thieves, came and killed them with great power. The merchants were terrified. They all knew that no matter how strong Solfa was, it couldn''t beat so many sand thieves, and the sand thieves knew this very well. The sand pirates came close in a blink of an eye. The female assassins were surrounded by the inner three floors and the outer three floors. Then they began to laugh strangely. Someone laughed and said, "Pretend to be a hero? Let you see the colors of **** right away. !" "Kill her." "Break her to pieces." "Before you kill it, let''s play into a non-human form, hahahaha!" "I guess her face under the mask will look pretty." "Dare to underestimate our biggest sand thief group in Beisha, you are really impatient to live." "Woman, now we are kneeling and weak, maybe we can still not kill you, just arrest you and go back to be the wife of the village." The ridicule of the sand bandits revolved around Sofa. But Sofa didnt see the slightest fear in her eyes. She sighed and said, Relying on the crowd? You are seeking your own way of death. If you didnt rush over just now, you would run away immediately when you saw me. There is an opportunity to reform, but now, you dont even have the opportunity to reform. None of the people here can leave." "What are you talking about?" "Hahaha, are you crazy?" "None of us can go? We want to see, how can you keep us from going?" Sofa raised his head, looked around the sand thieves on the camel''s back, shook his head and said: "Do you really think that I am the only one guarding the desert?" "Who else is there besides you?" Zhang Xiao asked the sand thief. "And me!" The voice shocked all the sand thieves. They looked left, right, front, and back, but unexpectedly they couldn''t see anyone. A sand thief raised his head and shouted: "Who is talking? Pretending to be a ghost?" "I am talking." The sand thief leader said angrily: "Dead woman, what kind of illusion are you using to confuse us?" "Illusory?" Sofa shook his head, "I don''t know it when I die. Hey, poodle, it''s time for you to perform." A sand breeze blew by, and the sky full of yellow sand suddenly rushed towards the same place. Even the sand breeze swept towards that place abruptly. Then, all the sand condensed and formed a huge figure. The guardian beast of the desert, the Sphinx sphinx, appeared in front of the sand thieves. Sand Pirates: "Fak! Oh, a god." The Sphinx slapped them down, and with a touch, the dust splashed into the air, and all the sand thieves turned into dust in an instant. The merchants beside them saw their eyes straight, and knelt on the ground together, and bowed down to the sphinx. Sphinx turned to Sofa, crying, laughing and crying: "I thought you were going to ask your husband to help you, but you actually called me out, so I couldn''t even watch the show." Sofa smiled: "My husband is so busy, how can I take care of the desert? If this is your job, of course I want to call you out." Sphinx shook his head: "Unknown couple, forget it, I won''t care about such trivial matters with you, I just want to protest to you seriously, I am not a poodle." Sofa smiled and said, "Is this important?" She turned on the camel and gently pulled the rein. The camel ran her away, and her moving song came from the sand and wind... I have fallen into this magical country, with camel bells walking along the way to the temple, forgive me for being lost in a trance... Chapter 991： Fanwai Marian Cotton In the New World, the center of Shuangqing City, an extremely luxurious building was built. This building cost several billions and was owned by Marianne Cotton, the richest businessman in Shuangqing City, so its name is "Corton Building". On the highest floor of the building, there is only one room on the whole floor. In the middle of this huge, empty mine room, there is a huge desk with a "map of the world" on the table. At this time, Marianne, dressed in a formal suit, was sitting in an office chair with a huge communication crystal ball on the desk in front of her. Her father, Desmond Cotton, was talking with her in the crystal ball. Desmond was embarrassed and said: "My dear daughter, I need to build a new railway here, but the iron ore is not enough. Which country can you transport me from?" Marianne smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''ll check it." She took out a pile of files and flipped through it, and smiled: "It just so happens that a mineral company on the east coast of the New World has a large amount of iron ore for sale. I All this will be bought, and then an ocean-going ship will be sent back to you." Desmond couldn''t help but exclaimed: "That''s great, oops, the resource output of the Gran Kingdom is deteriorating, and it can no longer keep up with our consumption. Now a lot of things have to be imported from foreign countries, but I didn''t have it in the early years. To do a good job in international trade, we are firmly established in the country, and now all imports are dependent on your company." It turned out that after the black dragon was killed several years ago, the whole world was restored to peace. Marianne wanted to do business in the Norma Kingdom. However, Desmond did not agree to do transnational business. He believed that the Cotton family were the nobles of the Grand Kingdom and it was enough to do business in the Grand Kingdom. The business goes abroad, without the protection of the noble status of the country, the risk is very high, and the gain may not be worth the loss, so he opposed Marianne''s opinion. Marianne had to ask Robb for help. Robb gave her a little money, and then asked her to join hands with Shang Hui, persuading Shi Su and a few Oriental schools to invest together, and finally opened an international trading company focusing on international trade. Mariannes International Trading Company was the first large company to seriously focus on cross-border trade. It is different from merchant ships that run marine merchants and small businesses like tea-horse and tea-horse trails. Under Robb''s guidance, he has a great vision and a long-term vision. He is doing transnational transportation, transnational transportation, and transnational economic and trade, all of which are super master. Her company is developing extremely fast. Within a few years, it has expanded to spread all over the world. Those sea merchants who work alone can not help but merge into her company and become a part of her company. The merchants on the Silk Road and the Ancient Tea Horse Road have all become departments in his company. Her company is better than blue, and even surpasses all the businesses that her father runs in the Kingdom of Gran. In order to distinguish her from her fathers achievements, people call the company her father built as the "Great Cotton Company" and the company that Marianne established as the "Little Cotton Company". Of course, everyone is very realistic. Any country, or a large company, or even ordinary consumers, if they are short of goods, want to buy rare things, or want to buy foreign goods, the first thing that comes to mind is "Little Cotton Company", even "Da Ke" Dayton Company often relies on the channels of Little Cotton Company to purchase source materials. Marianne hung up her fathers phone, stretched out, and looked at the world map on the table. There were red circles on the map. Each red circle represented a branch established by the Little Cotton Company. Ministry has spread all over the world. She was quite satisfied with her current achievements, and couldn''t help but make a video call to call Robb. The call was soon connected. Robb appeared in the crystal ball, with the airship flying high in the background, and he was obviously at the bow of the ship. Lilian and the two ghost maids, one blue and one red, were giving He brought tea and water. There was an envy look on Marianne''s face. Robb smiled and said: "Why? Do you really envy my laid-back and lazy life? In fact, you can do it too. Don''t come to me for two days after a while, but come to live on the spacecraft, you ..." Marianne smiled and shook her head: "Although I envy your slow and slow-paced life, I just envy it. I really want me to live that kind of life. In two days, I will miss this busy life again. , I like to enrich myself with my work." Robb smiled and said: "Yes, you are a strong woman, but you are quite admirable." Marianne said, "I''m calling you to confirm whether my current development direction is correct, whether there is something wrong, and what needs to be paid attention to?" As we all know, Godafather has an incomparable ability to "foresee the future". He can accurately grasp the direction of future development. Every idea he puts out will often bloom with beautiful sparks in the future. In the process of doing business, Marianne had been asking Robbs advice almost all the time, so every time she passed, she would ask Robbs advice from time to time, for fear that she would be in the wrong place. Hearing her question, Robb couldn''t help but think about it seriously: "Which way to go? Tsk..." After serious consideration for several seconds, Robb smiled and said, "The current direction is completely correct, but there is something worth noting about the future direction." "Hey?" Marianne asked humbly, "Where do I need to pay attention?" Robb said, "All the business you do now is only at the business level. To put it bluntly, it is the exchange of commodities. Trade is to buy things here and sell them there. This way, its upside down. Although its going well at the moment, but Without core technical capabilities, you will face fierce competition when a company like yours appears in the future." Marianne understood it all at once: "What do you mean, anyone in my company can follow suit?" Robb smiled and said: "Yes, anyone who lacks core technical capabilities can follow suit. I''m sure that there are already some nobles who are planning to become a multinational trading company. It is not difficult to do this anyway, as long as With money, boats, cars, and enough manpower, you can create a company like yours at any time." Robb said: "So, you have to prepare for this now. After all, other companies started late. It will take a long time to catch up with you. Taking advantage of this time, you should study more advanced trade technology and Means. For example, bigger and faster ships, the coal-burning steel battleship was moved to the civilian field, and the steamship was developed. Another example, I was researched on something like the airship I was sitting on, named airplane, Large quantities of goods are transported from the air. Trains with larger loads, cars with larger loads, more advanced and smarter freight terminals, more advanced management... By the way, there is something called logistics, and you have to start. Prepare, after the customer sits at home and buys something from another continent on the crystal panel. After five days, your logistics will be able to deliver that thing to him. At that time, who can match Are you an enemy?" Marianne suddenly understood: "As long as my company''s ability to deliver goods is faster than others, better than others, and others can''t learn my advanced means of transportation and transportation methods, I can defeat the latecomers and stabilize myself. The position of the company." "That''s right!" Robb smiled: "This is about the direction you should go next! When others catch up with you, you have worked out a new direction." Marianne smiled and said, "Thank you! I feel like I have learned a lot." Marianne also imitated Robb''s way and laughed: "Although he is not an outsider, he still needs to be polite, lest you say that again, "It''s hard to raise a woman and a villain, and it''s not bad to be close. , You will complain if you are far away.''" Robb said, "That''s because you were really insulting last time. Is there someone like you? He actually took a rope and said to tie me up to play." Marianne squinted: "You tied me up to play first, so I want to try the other way around to see what it feels like." The scene was very embarrassing. After a few seconds, the two said at the same time: "Be normal when you meet next time." After speaking, the two laughed smirkly together. Chapter 992： Fanwai Lars Belmond Dracula "Unparalleled rice wife suddenly!" A stern thunder light flashed, and two goblins (muppets) fell down. Lars retracted the holy sword and placed it in front of her to look carefully. The thunder light permeating the sword was a bit stronger than before. She was very satisfied with the speed of her "Holy Sword Skill" in recent times. She is no longer a loli now, but a mature elder sister, mature body and mature brain, so that she has made better achievements in the cultivation of holy sword skills, now she has dared I am proud to say to everyone: "I am strong!" However, the biggest problem facing the powerful Sword Saint of Light is that there are no enemies to fight. "My excellent swordsmanship is useless. This is a sad thing." Lars couldn''t help protesting to the sea of ??clouds under her feet. Robb, who was sitting on the bow of the airship, turned his head and smiled: "Larsi, I disagree with your words. Martial arts are useless. It shows that the world is peaceful and the people live and work in peace and contentment. No one needs to fight. This is a very happy thing. It is really rude to use the word "sorry" to describe it. It should be the right word to use the word "welcome"." Lars pouted: "I also know the truth, but I practice swords every day to protect the Holy Light, but now there are no monsters to fight the Holy Light anymore. I am so lonely." Robb smiled and said: "That''s because the Holy Light is no longer an enemy of others, and no one else will be an enemy of the Holy Light. If the Holy See is still seeking personal gain, attacking heretics, and eliminating dissent, Then countless people will become enemies of the Holy Light. But do you like such a bright Holy See?" Lars: "I don''t like it!" Robb smiled and said: "Then there is no way, just stay idle." Lars: "Don''t don''t don''t, I don''t want to be idle, I want to fight against powerful enemies, I want to guard the Holy Light, otherwise I will lose the meaning of my own existence." At this time, Xiao Yi just came out of the cabin. She is no longer a holy nun, and even vulgar. Even the child gave birth to Robb, but she always wore a nun''s gown. Look like. Seeing her appear, Robb suddenly brightened his eyes and said with a smile: "Larth, since you want to use your swordsmanship so much, I will accompany you to play the game of the Guardian of the Light." Lars wondered: "How to play?" Robb took out a goblin costume and put it on his body, and instantly turned into a green-headed goblin. Then, he swayed to Xiao Yi''s side, who had not had time to move. Robb carried him on his shoulders, posing an evil look, and laughed: "Hahaha, caught a nun, carried it back and washed it, and had a good meal." Xiao Yi: "Hey! Put me down, the child sees this picture is not very good." Lars'' eyes lit up: "Hahaha, I know how to play." She brushed the ground and raised the holy sword in her hand, pointed at Robb and said, "Quickly put down this nun!" Robb smiled sinisterly: "An overpowering guardian of the light? Hahahaha! Look at your charming look, have you ever beaten a Goblin?" Lars snorted coldly: "Justice will defeat evil!" With a wave of the holy sword in her hand, she slashed at Robb mercilessly: "Don''t move the ignorant sword!" Robb put his hands together, "pop", without holding it, the holy sword passed through his palms, and slashed Robb''s front face with a "pop". Robb screamed and fell backward. Lars clapped his hands: "Oh! I won, and I saved the nun." Xiao Yi was carried by Robb on his shoulders, and suddenly fell off, and then fell to a humiliated face, got up, patted the dust on his body, and said in an angry manner: "You are all how old are you still playing this Play house games?" As soon as these words came out, Lars became frustrated again: "Oh! Indeed, playing house is not interesting at all, it''s not fun, Godafather, get up, so pretend to be defeated by me, it''s not fun, I''m not ten years old. Year old." Robb jumped up with a carp: "Is it boring to play like this?" Lars nodded: "Yeah, it''s boring to play without a sense of tension." "Actually, it''s not impossible to have a sense of tension." Robb smirked: "Larth, let''s upgrade the game now. I promise it is a way to make you feel nervous." "Oh?" Lars exclaimed, "How to play?" Robb said: "Now I am an evil goblin. I am going to attack you, the guardian of the light. If you can defeat me successfully, you can protect your innocence. If you are defeated by me, hey Hehe...what will happen, you understand?" Lars heard a hint of evil from the four words "you understand", the smell that a frenzied man reveals when looking at a beautiful woman, which makes her whole body can''t help but rise from head to toe. A layer of goose bumps. "Wow, did you make a mistake?" Lars was surprised: "No, I don''t want to play such a game." She knew that she was not Robb''s opponent, how dare to play such a game? I''m afraid it won''t be put into eighteen-like appearance in minutes. Robb said: "The opposition is invalid. Whether this game should go on or not depends on your will. I decided to play and it has already started." After speaking, he grinned and forced Ralth step by step. "Don''t come over, don''t come over!" Lars waved the holy sword in panic: "If you come over again, I will make Wushuang Dao Wife abrupt. Just now I just used the immovable ignorant sword to chop you. That''s right. You are merciful, don''t think I''m a bully, my unparalleled rice wife suddenly hit someone so painful, so painful!" Robb ignored her weak threats and forced the past step by step. This Yali is really big! Lars panicked and waved his hand: "Wu Shuang Dao Wife suddenly!" Robb closed his palms together, and with a "pop", he clamped her holy sword firmly. Lars abandoned the sword, turned around and ran: "Help, Sister Yi, just take care of your man, he wants to assault me, help." Xiao Yi shrugged her shoulders. She suddenly increased the volume and said angrily: "I play this kind of unknown game on the boat. What should I do if my child fails to learn? Give me back to my position. Why should I go? " "Oh!" Robb brushed the floor and returned to his chair, feeling good. Lars also brushed the ground and returned to the place where she usually practiced swords. He picked up the holy sword and continued to exercise her sword skills. While practicing, she hummed: "Godafather, you wait. In a few more days, I will definitely surpass you. At that time, we will play this game in reverse, hum, then I will chase you and run the boat." Robb smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I look forward to the day you come to indecent me." So, an infamous day passed like this again. Chapter 993： Fanwai·Shanghui The capital of ronin. This is the capital of Dongtu Datang, with a population of 1.5 million. In terms of population size, it is the largest city in the entire world, even more than Robers Westwind City and Shuangqing City. The huge population has brought great potential to this city, and it has also brought the pride of the celestial kingdom. At this time, Shang Hui was summoned by the emperor and came to the palace. Because of the special identities of Shanghui and Godfather, the emperor of the Eastern Tang Dynasty didn''t dare to neglect her. He set aside two rows of civil and military officials and summoned them in the main hall. This scale is considered to be quite a face. Shang Hui passed through the two rows of civil and military officials, before reaching the throne, and respectfully saluted the emperor: "Long live my emperor!" A gentle smile appeared on the emperor''s face: "No gifts and no gifts! I heard that Aiqing has something fun to offer to me. I don''t know what it is?" Shang Hui said, "Your Majesty! What the Caomin wants to dedicate to you is something called a steam engine, which can help us complete various tasks. This kind of thing has been widely used in the Western world, and the Caomin wants to give it free of charge. Dedicated to the Tang Dynasty, so that our country can also make rapid progress with the help of steam engines." "Oh?" The emperor felt interesting: "Take a look at that steam engine." The palace guard went out to pass an order, and soon a group of civilian men came in carrying a huge machine. This huge machine looked heavy, and when it was placed on the floor in the hall, the emperor was a little worried about his beautiful white marble floor, so don''t be crushed by this machine. But forget it, as an emperor, don''t be so stingy. If the floor is crushed, it is a big deal to ask the craftsmen to help them again. Anyway, I have a lot of white marbles, so I can''t seem to be too petty. The steam engine was set up, but no one could understand what it was. Shang Hui gave an order, and the folks began to demonstrate. Put coal in, set the fire, connect gears to the shaft, and hang ropes. Soon, the steam engine turned on, and it rumblingly turned, pulling the rope, and then the rope pulled a big grinder, the grinder revolved, and grind the tofu. The emperor and a group of ministers opened their eyes to look at the diorama, only to find that the machine was actually grinding tofu. A minister could not help sweating: "Ms. Shang, your machine looks very powerful, but it is only used to grind tofu? I dont have to use a special machine to grind tofu. Donkeys can grind, there are really no cows or donkeys, and people can still grind." Shang Hui smiled and said, "This machine was invented to save manpower." The minister looked disdainful: "What manpower is saved? Why use machines for things that can be done with manpower?" The ministers next to each other nodded together: "Yes! This machine only knows to rotate, and it doesn''t know how to work around it, but it''s much better to use people to polish it. It turns when you want to turn, stops when you want to stop, and when you want to be fast, you can go faster. , Slow when you want to be slow, how can human wisdom be comparable to machines." Shang Hui: You cant say that, manpower is sometimes poor. After we use machines to save manpower, people can free their hands, free more time from heavy labor, and do something more creative and artistic. Thing." "Cut! Nonsense!" The ministers expressed boredom: "This machine is also a toy, so there is no use for it." A military attache next to them reminded them in a low voice: "Civil ministers, you should be careful when you talk to business women. She is that... the man''s woman, you are so rude to her, beware that the man comes to you for trouble. " The civil servants sneered: "When have we been afraid? Is there any reason why we are afraid of a strong enemy and dare not speak up? Don''t say that we are not afraid of that man. Even if the emperor has issued a wrong imperial decree, I will dare to take the lead. , Where is it?" The military attache was speechless, okay, the civil servants of the Great Tang Dynasty were notoriously stiff necks, and they didn''t give any face to anyone. Shang Hui smiled at them: "You are not afraid of power, and you dare to speak out. That is right or wrong. Now it is horrible to sacrifice your life to maintain the wrong concept." The civil servants sneered: "Where did I go wrong? You are a broken machine, pushing the millstone, what''s the use of it? But it consumes a lot of coal, and the gain is not worth the loss." Shang Hui said: "It is just a machine that provides power. It can not only push the grinding disc? We can also use it to pull the behemoth that you can''t push with human power. It can push the train to roar forward, and it can also drive the fearless steel battleship. Moving forward, it is not a toy, but the future!" The civil servants shook their heads, sneered, and were not interested: "We can use a thousand people to pull the giant giant, and ten thousand people. We''ve also heard about it, but the train is not as fast as the horse, isn''t it just to transport more things? We can surpass the train with 500 carriages and 1,000 carriages. As for warships, how about warships made of steel? Being able to float on the sea is simply nonsense. You confuse the emperor with such tales. Even if you are the woman of that man, we will still **** you." Shang Hui sighed: "Oh! I want to hand over the new technology to the country, but there are so many frogs in the bottom of the well in the country. How can this be good?" She was sighing. Suddenly, a little **** ran in from outside and said loudly, "The big thing is not good! The big thing is not good!" The emperor squinted his eyes: "What is it? You have something to report, don''t yell." The little **** hurriedly roared and said: "It is reported that the warring times of the Guiren Kingdom ended a few days ago, and a guy named Toyotomi Monkey unified the Guiren Kingdom. This guy''s self-confidence has swelled, and he actually wants to conquer my East Land. Tang also arrogantly said that he would set up the capital of Bonin. At present, he has sent troops to the high-level country, intending to conquer the high-level country first, and then use the high-level country as a springboard." Civil ministers: "Oh! Ouch!" Military generals: "Send troops to the Gaobang country and drive those **** ghosts back to the island." Civil ministers: "But... Gao Bang''s navy is powerful, our navy..." At this time, Shang Hui stood up and smiled: "Leave this to me, just to show you the real power of the steam engine." After more than three months, the high-ranking country was on the coast. A large group of civil servants and military commanders of the East China Tang Dynasty stood on a cliff on the coast, watching a battle that was taking place on the sea. I saw the iron-clad ships of the ghost country everywhere on the sea, looking extremely domineering. They are at war with the turtle ship of the high-bang country! The tortoise ship of Gaobang country is also a very powerful warship with good combat power. However, because of its weak national power, the turtle ship has a small number, and it is being surrounded by a large number of iron-clad ships in the ghost country, making it quite difficult to fight. On the bow of the ship, many tortoise people who look like water arrow turtles are having fun with the ghost people with horns on their heads. When Shang Hui saw this scene, he couldn''t help sweating profusely: "What the **** are these?" The ministers next to him said, "Don''t you know? The people of Gaobang country are all tortoise people! When the people of our two countries held sports games, they were jokingly called the tortoise and the hare race by the people of the ghost country. But now our Datang people are no longer a rabbit head, hahaha, no longer a rabbit head. The Turtle Race can no longer rest on our heads, hahahaha!" This trough doesn''t know how to vomit well, it will vomit himself, so forget it! A civil servant turned his head and said to Shang Hui: "Ms. Shang, what kind of steel battleship do you mean? Where is it?" Shang Hui smiled and said, "I''ll be here soon!" As soon as she finished saying this, she heard the sirens sounded in the distance. Two huge steel ships rushed over from the sea. The two ships were black, and there was something outside of the ship. Two large steam water wheels were spinning fast, paddling the sea, making the two ships run fast. When the civil servants of the Great Tang Dynasty looked at the ship, they immediately gasped, and once again made their precious contributions to global climate change. "What a big ship, made of steel!" "too frightening!" "How did this ship run?" Shang Hui explained with a smile: "The belly of this ship is loaded with something called a''steam engine'' that I demonstrated to you last time. It spins the water wheel, and the water wheel strokes the water desperately, so it swiftly It''s moving." Ministers: "That''s it! That''s amazing." After a military officer looked at these two big ships carefully, he couldn''t help but ask: "Ms. Shang, why don''t you have a cannon on this ship? Uh...it seems to be two civilian commercial ships." Shang Hui smiled and said: "Sorry! I can''t transfer the battleship. My master does not agree to transfer the steel battleship to beat the ghost kingdom. He said that the existing steel battleships are all flying the flag of the Grand Kingdom. If I take the Grand Kingdom If the steel battleship to which I belonged comes to join this war, the Kingdom of Gran will also be involved in the war. This is not what my master wants to see. Therefore, I can only take the merchant ship for my own use in the capacity of Master Dongtu. Come out to fight this battle." When everyone heard it, their faces were half blue: "Is this a merchant ship for your own use?" "Yes!" Shang Hui said, "Merchant ships don''t have any weapons, so...just use collision to help." Everyone: "???" The appearance of rushing over at that time was simply terrifying. The ghost people exclaimed, "What kind of ghost is that?" "It''s a ship, a huge ship, a ship made of steel." "Ahhhhhhh!" "Bump!" With a loud noise, the steel merchant ship crashed into an iron armored ship of the ghost race. Although the name of the ship was called "iron armored ship", it was actually the wooden ship nailed some iron plates on the outside. cheeky. It was hit by a real steel battleship with full force and instantly turned into dust. On the second day, a minister surnamed Xu from Datang State came forward and put forward the policy of "learning from the barbarians to develop skills to control barbarians". With the help of Shang Hui, the steam engine was fully introduced, and advanced science and technology were learned. Catch the road. Chapter 994： Fanwai Elsie The vigorous war of independence began to break out! Most of the colonies on the New World began to resist. Especially in the colonies of the Norma Kingdom, the resistance movement has been particularly strong. Here not only the governor wants to resist the country, but also the Mayan people want to resist the governor. You want to oppose me, I want to oppose him, everyone wants to suppress, and the result is a mess. The colony of the Kingdom of Gran was still relatively peaceful, but the Norma colony next to it was in a mess, and the governor of the colony of the Kingdom of Gran was inevitably dissatisfied. Following the uproar, he wanted to fight for greater benefits for himself. The whole new continent is fighting chaos everywhere. There are only two cities, as stable as Mount Tai. They are two cities built by Robb himself, one is Jinguan City and the other is Shuangqing City. Shuangqing City is also the largest and most prosperous city in the New World! In fact, Robb is no longer in charge of this city. He basically no longer cares about the secular world anymore. He spends his entire day on the airship, traveling around the world, maybe he is still in Granville today. Wandering around the country, we will suddenly arrive in the Eastern Tang Dynasty tomorrow, as if the dragon has not seen the end. The real governor of Shuangqing City now is Robb''s number one man, Elsie. When Robb traveled around the world, he was always presiding over all affairs in Shuangqing City and Jinguan City. No one else could compete with him, because everyone knew that he was called "the world''s strongest army." The West Wind Self-Defense Regiment, Yiri is now under the command of Elsie. The West Wind Self-Defense Regiment has the worlds most powerful weapons and equipment, combat concepts, and its combat power. The opponents of the West Wind Self-Defense Regiment are arrogant. If Elsie wants to cause chaos, he only needs to command this army to attack. It can bear it, but Elsie is extremely low-key. This "world''s strongest army" is only used by him to maintain the tranquility of Shuangqing City and Jinguan City, and is never used for aggression and plunder. Now the New World is in chaos. There are wars everywhere, independence, and a falling out. However, Elsie is still standing still. The powerful West Wind Self-Defense Regiment is also patrolling Shuangqing City and Jinguan City all day long. Life flies happily. Regardless of the floods outside you, don''t come to hinder my leisure. Finally, everyone found out that it was not a way to fight like this. Therefore, a large group of colonial governors came to Shuangqing City and stood in front of Elsie. Elsie was holding a teacup and, like Robb, tasted the Yuqian Longjing transported from the east, but the attendant next to him knew that this guy''s teacup was filled with coffee. Elsie is not accustomed to drinking oriental tea, only coffee, but he wants to model Robb''s tea, so he poured coffee in the cup and half-covered it with his hands, so that no one would know him. What was it drinking, but it was as compelling as Godfather had when drinking tea. A governor stood up and said, "Master Elsie, we are here to find you and want you to take the lead in establishing the country." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Elsie said, "Jianguo? Are you going to rebel?" "Yes, it is to rebel." The governor said: "We are working hard to build and develop in the New World, and finally have such achievements, but the great aristocrats in this country always want to squeeze us and want to make the colony. Take away everything. If we dont establish our own country, we will only be drained of all our blood. Elsie said: "This matter has nothing to do with me, I can''t help you." "Why doesn''t it matter? You are also a member of the New World." "Please call me a member of Godfathers airship. I dont belong to any continent or a city. I only belong to that airship. Although the airship is full of women, its not convenient for me to go, but my heart Go up." A group of people cursed inwardly, but they didn''t dare to spit it out. The Governor who spoke earlier said: "My idea, even if Godfather is here, I will definitely agree." He paused and said earnestly: "Now the war in the New World is endless, and we not only want to fight each other, but also fight against the army sent by our country. The fight is in chaos, although Shuangqing City..." Elsie spread her hands. The Governor said: "Godfather would never see so many refugees displaced. If it were him, he would definitely find a way, and the way we thought was to establish an independent country, unite all colonial forces to defeat the threat from our country, and then we build If a federal state no longer attacks each other and develops its economy well, wouldn''t it be able to save all the people in this way." Having said that, he paused again, asked the opinions of other governors with his eyes, and then earnestly said: "We plan to place this newly built federal state in Shuangqing City, and you will be the president." Elsie: "Wow, are you trying to force me to be a king?" "Not the king, but the president." "What''s the difference?" Elsie said, "That''s not good, I''m busy following Godfaher''s saddle, and I don''t have time to do this. If I become this, looking like an ambition, Gdfather will be unhappy. " Everyone complained together: "Godfather has already taken an airship to stroll around the world. You take the Westwind Self-Defense Regiment to stroll around Shuangqing City all day long. You are so idle, why don''t you have any time." Al said: "If I become this..." Everyone couldn''t laugh or cry, and thought: What do you mean by this, don''t you just want us to talk to Godfather? Okay, you guys are old and hot, but we have long known that you are this slick person, and we have been prepared for this kind of thinking a long time ago. A governor stretched out his hand and said, "Master Elsie, borrow your new crystal panel for video communication. Let''s have a phone call with Godfather. Let''s talk." Of course Elsie borrowed it. Soon after, a group of governors stood in front of a large crystal panel dedicated to video communications, and reported to Robb who was slandering on the airship about the situation of the New World, explaining to him that he wanted to establish a state and use Shuangqing City as the capital. , Honor Elsie as the President and so on this series of views. I only heard Robb smile on the other side: "Elsie, you have been with you for many years, it is time to go out and do something independently, New World, please manage it well, you also know my philosophy. I hope When you manage the New World, you must also follow my philosophy to manage it. Before doing anything, you must fully consider the meaning of the two words happiness." Elsie respectfully said: "Respect your fate! If you are an official, you will not humiliate your life, and you will surely manage the New World Federation in an orderly manner and thrive." Thus, the Federal Republic of Maya was established. The country is composed of several small colonies. Each small colony is called a state. Each state adopts different laws and different management methods, but they are all headed by Shuangqing City, and Elsie takes this position. After that, he made great efforts to govern and accepted immigrants. He followed Robb for a very long time, and his mind was full of Robb''s ideas. Therefore, under his management, the federal state''s economy developed by leaps and bounds. The future is left to everyone to think about. The great wheel of history rumbling forward, and later things will be dragged by the vortex of destiny into the orbit where it will happen. Robb doesnt want to interfere. He is not so diligent. He believes that it should be yours. It''s yours, just let everything happen! Chapter 995： Fanwai·Kant·Morning (Part 1) After two or three expansions, the Westwind Stadium is now a huge stadium that can accommodate 20,000 spectators. It is already very difficult to expand further, because the level of construction craftsmanship of this era is already at the limit of this grade of gymnasium. In order to ensure that this gymnasium does not collapse, the construction workers even used earth magic to reinforce it. At this time, in this huge stadium, a heavyweight football match is about to begin. This football match was played by the Chenguang family team "Dawnlight Tornado" against the Shanghai Cotton family team "Cotton Lions". These two teams are the oldest football teams in the Westwind Super League. Won the most trophies and glory, the big celebrities gathered, won the love of all the audience. At this time, the players of the two teams are already preparing to play. Since the football game allows the use of various mobile and defensive combat skills, the strength of the confrontation is very high. The players are allowed to wear a basic armor. Of course, these armors must be soft, lest these guys play tricks with the armor. Came and hurt someone. Several teammates came from the side, patted Conte on the shoulder, and smiled: "Master Conte, you deliberately retired from the army and ran to play football. Have you ever regretted it?" Conte laughed: "What is there to regret? Since the defeat of the black dragon, the army of the Gran Kingdom has been completely out of war. It is meaningless to stay in it, just repeat training and patrol day after day! It''s better to retire and play football and live a more colorful life." "Haha, that''s right." In fact, these teammates are all veterans or retired adventurers, and most of them have the same experience. A teammate smiled and said: "By the way, the guy on the opposing team who is new to the team is different from our old players. He is not a retired soldier or an adventurer, but he only learns to play football from the beginning. Guy." Hearing what he said, everyone''s expressions became serious. There was a forward in the enemy team who was a "new generation player". Simply put, the first skill he learned from an early age was just for playing football. Learned. He has never learned anything else, only how to play football! This kind of "new generation players" are truly specialized talents trained only for playing football. Conte hummed twice: "Don''t worry, I will stare at this new generation, one-on-one, and stare at him. I don''t believe that I, the disciple of Godfather, will lose to a child." The age of the new generation is limited to young people, at most sixteen or seventeen years old, so it is not wrong to be called a child. The teammates all laughed: "Well, the new generation of players will be handed over to you to mark them." At this time, music was already sounding outside, and the host was urging players from both sides to enter the arena. Kangte, together with a dozen teammates and coaches, walked out of the lounge. Outside was the crowd roaring with the tsunami, and the voice of the commentator was exhausted. Shouted: "Come out, the Chenguang Cyclone team has come out! This is a team with a long history and the pride of our Westwind City!" He just said a few words, the guest next to him suddenly jumped up and kicked the host with one kick. Then the guest picked up the microphone and yelled: "Kant, come on!" Conte turned his head and looked at it, and the guest was actually Nolan Chenguang. He couldn''t help sweating profusely: "Uncle, what are you doing there? Are you making trouble?" Nolan shouted: "I''ll cheer you on!" He didn''t finish a word, the host fought back, pushed Noren away, and grabbed the microphone. He coughed awkwardly, then cleared his throat and said, "The person who grabbed my microphone just now is this time. The special guest of the game is also the sponsor of the Chenguang Tornado team. He just cheered for his team. He was too excited. Everyone must forgive his behavior." The audience burst into laughter. Who doesn''t recognize Baron Noren in this Westwind Town? The ability of Baron Nolan to mix officialdom is like shit. He has been a little baron all his life, but his ability to do business has exploded. He is known as the "sugar tycoon who will never get promoted", and he is also regarded as a legend in Westwind Town. In short, after a lot of laughter, the game is finally about to begin. Members of the Cotton Lions team entered the field one after another. Contes eyes focused on the opponents youngest player. This player was only sixteen or seventeen years old, with an immature face. Obviously he hadnt been beaten by the wind and rain on the battlefield, nor had he been standing there. Fight wits and courage against monsters in the dungeon. But everyone knows that this new generation is terrible! The knowledge learned about monsters and on the battlefield is not useful on the court, and the old players have no advantage against him. A man like him who was only born to play football is a real professional player. Conte stared at the child from a distance, and the child was also looking at Conte. After looking at each other for three seconds, the two sides entered the handshake session. The two rows of players shook hands with each other. The moment Conte and the kid shook hands, the kid whispered: "The rich second-generation son, what do you learn to play football? In a moment, I will let you know. You know what the anger of the poor is." Conte: This is embarrassing! Although Kang Te is a rich second generation, he is very practical. He is really different from the average rich second generation. However, if he is hated by others, he can only recognize it. The poor hate the rich second generation. There is no way. . He replied in a low voice: "The new generation, don''t look down on the veterans! Although the veterans are not as good as you in skills and tactics, and you are not professional, we have the willpower and unyielding spirit honed on the battlefield. If you dont understand this. , Then you still have enough to learn." "What willpower does the rich second generation have?" The child sneered: "On the battlefield, I just hide behind other people, follow the gangster army, and come back after the battle inexplicably." Conte: "..." The referee yelled from the side: "No private conversation, separate!" Conte originally wanted to make two excuses, but now it doesn''t work. He must listen to the referee, otherwise he will be thrown out by the red card. "kick off!" The referee blew his whistle and the game began. The position of the new generation kid was a forward. As soon as he kicked off the ball, he took the ball with extremely agility, and then "charged", bringing the ball to the goal of Chenguang Cyclone. However, Conte immediately appeared in front of him! Conte''s position is a free man in the backcourt. There is only one responsibility, focusing on the new generation. The new generation laughed: "Come on, can you keep me?" Chapter 996： Fanwai·Kant·Morning (Part 2) His toes gently jumped on the ball, and at the same time he actually used the movement skill of the Paladin Ranger, "Slide", dribbling the ball and sliding out sideways. The spectators in the stands couldn''t help but cried out in surprise: "Ah, this man was still charging with his warrior skills just now, and in a blink of an eye he changed to the slide of the holy gun ranger. The new generation is really different." When they practice skills, they only practice skills that can be used in football, so there is no need to specialize in a profession. "Yes, there is no occupational division in the traditional sense at all. He only practices displacement skills." The new generation is very proud of it. I see how you can block this slippery step. However, he immediately discovered that Conte hadn''t been thrown away by him. While he was sliding horizontally, Conte had actually moved a step horizontally first and got stuck in his position. When defending, players on the defensive side are easier to move than the offensive side. They only need to move a little bit to get stuck in the offensive side. Therefore, although Contes feet are not fast, they can still get stuck. Good bit, a beautiful sliding shovel, shoveling towards the foot of the new generation. "Haha, rich second generation, show me a good look!" The new generation shouted and jumped slightly, unexpectedly using the eagle warrior''s displacement skill "flying through the jungle", even taking the ball from Kangte''s shovel. Jumped over. Then, with his dazzling displacement skills, the defensive players just couldn''t see it. The new generation had already thrown everyone away, rushed to the front of the ball, and made a beautiful shot. Commentary A: "1:0!" "The new generation scored a goal in just 1 minute and 43 seconds, my God!" Commentary B. Conte is also a little confused. The enemy''s strength is beyond his imagination. Even the skills of the eagle warrior are good for you. How many professional skills do you have? If it weren''t for Godfather and I know him well, I thought you were playing with the world by putting on makeup. The new generation was triumphant and threw a provocative expression at Conte. Conte did not respond to this look, but closed his eyes and silently recalled the actions of the new generation. The game started again, and in the next half of the game, as long as the ball was passed to the feet of the new generation. There will be huge cheers from the stands of the Cotton family, and the new generation of players has lived up to expectations and kept scoring wonderful goals. His technical and tactical ability, team coordination ability, understanding of football, running positions, grab points, all aspects are far superior to the old players who have retired soldiers. Cotton Lions were originally a little weaker than Chenguang Cyclone, but because of the frequent goals of this new generation of players, they are actually a little better than Chenguang Cyclone. The final score in the first half of the game was 7:4, and the Cotton Lions led by three goals. Of those seven goals, five of the new generations contributed. Conte, a free man responsible for man-to-man defense, was wanted by him. Then there was an intermission, and then the game started again. Within two minutes of the opening, the ball went out of bounds. The new generation picked the ball out of bounds. Conte also followed. The two pinned each other with their bodies, rushing for positions. The new generation laughed in a low voice: "How about it, rich second generation? You should almost cry." A smile appeared on Conte''s face: "Crying nose? Don''t underestimate the veteran." The ball opened, the new generation had a displacement skill, and easily got the ball, but Conte brushed the ground and blocked him. He has been thrown away countless times by his opponents, and five goals have been scored in front of him by his opponents, but his expression is still calm and his fighting spirit is still burning in his eyes. Commentary A: "Pad a shovel! Conte Chenguang used the sliding shovel again. And the new generation jumped up again. It was that action again. The eagle warriors flying over the jungle is going to pass..." Commentator B: "Ah, I couldn''t get there!" Conte had guessed that he was going to use''flying over the jungle''. He raised a little foot during the sliding shovel and gave it to the lower part of the ball. The ball broke away from the feet of the new generation and rolled into the whirlwind of morning light. At the feet of the team members. " Commentary A: "It''s counterattack, the defensive counterattack is coming." Commentary B: "The winger of Chenguang Cyclone ran so fast, broke through, broke through! As expected of Luo''s legs, this player, the speed is as fast as a rabbit... Ah! Sorry, I forgot The Easterners hate being described as a rabbit. Please allow me to change his words. He is as fast as a whirlwind! Go in, go in! Ah! The Chenguang Cyclone team got another goal, and now it''s only two points away." The new generation stared blankly at their feet. The ball under his feet was broken off by Conte for the first time: "How did you do it?" Conte: "Hmph, it will be impossible for you to follow my actions next time." "Look again next time!" Conte said: "Also, I have to remind you that your physical strength doesn''t seem to be very good." The new generation began to breathe, and he was a little surprised: "This is impossible! I only played more than half of the game after a long period of physical training in order to play football. Why did I start to lose energy!" Conte chuckled and said: "Because I am staring at you, although you can pass me gorgeously every time, but you pass the physical strength I need, much more than pass other people. You too I want to show off and hit me in the face. I didn''t pay attention to managing my physical strength. I shouldn''t pass me by force. It''s better to pass the ball." The new generation was shocked. After all, he is still a rookie. In terms of physical fitness, he is really not as good as a veteran. He is indeed a bit too aggressive, but the rich second generation in front of him looks like he can do it easily. Obviously, He Chu has carefully preserved his physical strength. "Then you can try it!" In the following time, this game became more and more unfriendly to the new generation. As his physical strength got worse and worse, every movement began to be extremely difficult, but Conte''s movements were still flexible and changeable. In addition, Kangte is more and more accurate in judging the changes in the technical and tactical movements of the new generation. This indispensable dead cowhide has stuck the new generation to the end. The new generation never scored a goal again. The members of the Chenguang Tornado team took advantage of the opportunity of the opponent''s trump card to be locked by Conte, and attacked desperately. Finally, at the last minute before the end of the game, the score was overtaken and the final score was scored. At 9:10, the Morrowind Tornado team won. In the sunset, the teammates of the two teams shook hands and left the field. The new generation holds Kang Tes hand: "Sorry, I regard you as an ordinary rich second generation. Kang Te smiled: "Actually, I am an ordinary rich second generation. Dont treat the rich second generation as bad guys. We are also people of flesh and blood. Ah, although there are some people who are not up to date and some are bad, there are also countless good people. This is the same as the poor. " The new generation thought for a while and nodded: "You are right. Not all rich people are bad people, and not all poor people are bad people. In fact, we are all the same." The two shook hands again and met each other again. Chapter 997： Fanwai·Queen A high black tower, soaring into the clouds. This is the new capital of the Gran Kingdom, the Tower of Black Earth. Decades ago, this great magic tower was overthrown by the black dragon, but now, the tower of black soil has been rebuilt. It is a tall tower built with the latest reinforced concrete technology. Compared with towers such as violent wind, thunder, fire, and ice, it is more durable and magnificent. Around this tall tower, a huge emerging city is taking shape. The city also uses the latest urban planning technology. From the beginning of its construction, the sewers are planned first. After a huge underground world has been built, the city is built into it. The houses in the city are neat and uniform, full of beauty, no dirty water or sewage can be seen, and all the urban facilities make people feel comfortable. In the current world, apart from Shuangqing City in the New World and West Wind City in the western part of the Gran Kingdom, there is no third city comparable to the Black Earth Tower. Miss Queen is doing makeup in the bedroom at the top of the tower. Of course, she is not doing makeup herself, but countless maids, servants, and officials work together to dress her up. Tailors and makeup artists keep running around her. In circles, various decorations and daily necessities moved around. The queen herself only needs to sit in the mirror and keep looking at herself in the mirror becoming more and more beautiful, that''s it! The white wedding dress studded with gemstones has long been worn. The long skirt is dragged out behind her for several yards. The makeup artist puts many things on her face that I dont know what it is, and another hair stylist is behind her. , Twist her beautiful blonde hair into various shapes. Outside the door, the No. 1 official makeup artist quickly responded: "It''s almost a little bit!" "As soon as possible!" The Great Court Mage No. 1 ran to the balcony, took out the magic props for telescope, and looked towards the city under the tower. He soon found the church and saw the waiting in the church courtyard. Guests. These guests are all here to attend the wedding ceremony between Godfather and the Queen. This is the most important ceremony on the Continent of Fengmo. All the kings of Western countries have arrived. Even the hero king who is as far away as the northwest corner of the mainland has specially used a strategic portal scroll to fly over to participate in the wedding. It can be said to be full of sincerity. . The most outrageous is the Sphinx. This guy wanted to come to the wedding, but he was too big to be able to enter the church, so he had to squat at the door of the church and pretend to be the decorative stone lion at the door of the church. Doesn''t it have any compelling numbers on its own body shape? Such a big human-faced lion squatting at the door of the church, the style of painting is too strange. Godfather has arrived at the door of the Black Earth Tower, ready to welcome her. Today''s Godfather is very handsome, with a neat white shirt and a black suit. He was already very handsome, but when he was dressed like this, he showed an overwhelmingly handsome look. There were many girls on the street screaming at him. Fortunately, these women were still sober. They knew that they couldn''t replace Her Majesty''s position in Godfather''s mind, so they didn''t run out to be idiots. Number One turned around and said to the Queen: "Your Majesty, Godfather is already waiting downstairs." An unnoticeable and happy smile flashed at the corner of the queen''s mouth, but she immediately returned to her majestic look, and she stood up and said, "Then no makeup, it hasn''t been done after almost two hours. , I''m also annoyed, so let''s go on like this." "Hey? Your Majesty! Your hairstyle hasn''t been done yet..." the hair stylist hurriedly called. "No more hair." The queen stretched out her hand on her head and swung down all the hairpins that fixed her hair. So, her waterfall-like blonde hair spread out behind her head and picked it up and put it away. The crown on the table, clicked on the forehead, and walked towards the door. The servants behind hurriedly followed, and held up her long skirt. So, the queen was in front, and the skirt that was several meters long was behind, a group of servants embraced her and came to the door. Robb waited at the door for a long time, but he was not impatient. When a man married a woman, he always had to wait for some time. He thought he would wait longer, but he didn''t expect Miss Queen to even make her hair. It''s straight out. Robb smiled at her: "I''m here to marry you." The queen smiled and said: "You have made a lot of money!" Robb smiled: "It''s really profitable! But, it''s a bargain for you. The greatest in the world..." When he said this, he dragged a long tone. The queen thought he would say "hero", but didn''t Expecting Robb to smirk and say: "The greatest lazy person will become your husband. Even if you become lazy in the future, there will be someone who is lazier than you help you to bottom up. Would you feel relieved? " "Go to hell!" The queen cursed with a smile. "Hahaha!" Robb hugged the queen horizontally, the authentic princess hugged, and the queen hooked his neck easily. The two of them used this standard posture to cross the long street. The servants kept laying a red carpet in front of Robb, and the red carpet continued to extend from the tower of black soil to the church. The Sphinx, who was squatting by the door, lowered his head and smiled stupidly at the two of them. Robb looked up: "Poodle, hello!" Sphinx shrugged his shoulders: "You are married today. I will not fight with you. I just protested solemnly to you. I am not a poodle, but a sphinx." Robb laughed and continued to walk inside. The hero king of the Norma Kingdom, the Pharaoh of the Desert Kingdom, Matura, the ritual book Chiron sent by the Datang Kingdom to observe the ceremony, the Pope of the New Darkness, the Archbishop of the New Light, the cardinal Eddie... Zhang Zhang''s familiar but unfamiliar faces all blessed Robb and Miss Queen. The queen squinted: "I didn''t stand with them, I always felt that something was wrong, as if my Gran Kingdom did not come to attend this wedding ceremony." Robb smiled and said: "Why don''t you stand in and say a congratulatory message with them first, and then come back into my arms." The queen considered this question seriously, and then said: "Don''t pay attention to formalism." Robb: "Isn''t the wedding just a form? Or even cancel the wedding." Queen: "Only the formalism of weddings must be exquisite." "Fine, no matter what you say." The two stood in front of the priest. The priest cleared his throat and was about to start saying that set of regular lines. He turned to the queen first: "Dear Miss Elizabeth, would you like to marry this man? Love him and be loyal to him, whether he is poor, sick or disabled, until death." The queen smiled: "Yes!" The priest turned to Robb again, and was about to say his lines. His expression stopped suddenly, and Robb said: "What are you doing with a stop? Say your lines." The priest said in a sweat: "I suddenly found out that I don''t know Godfather''s original name. You must say your original name here." Robb smiled: "It turned out to be like this. I will tell you now. My original name is Robb." He said the two words Robb in Chinese pronunciation. The priest did not respond after listening, as long as he remembered the pronunciation. However, the Shangshu Kailong of the Ministry of Rites of the Tang Dynasty, who was sitting down watching the ceremony, let out a laugh, and said silently: Robb, Carrot, Robb... Everyone turned their heads together, glared at him angrily, thinking: You are so unfamiliar as an Oriental, others are married, very sacred, OK, what the **** are you thinking about here? The priest said in a solemn voice: "Mr. Robb, would you like to marry this lady? Love her and be loyal to her, whether she is poor, sick or disabled, until death." Robb said: "Yes!" When Chiron heard the priest utter the word carrot in a solemn voice, he couldn''t help but laughed and threw himself to the ground, rolling all over the floor. The heads of state: "This product is almost lifeless. We will submit the credential to Datang State and impeach him!" (One month later, Shang Shu Kailong of the Ministry of Rites was dismissed and transferred to Qingshui Yamen.) Li Cheng! Robb and the queen finally became a legal couple. The queen hooked Robb''s neck with a majestic look: "Next, will you go to me, or shall I go to you?" Robb smiled and said, "What do you mean?" The queen said: "I have such a big country to manage, I can''t run around." Robb smiled and said, "But the world is so hot, I want to see it." The queen squinted: "What should I do?" Robb leaned into her ear and whispered: "We have a son to inherit this country, and then you follow me around the world, how about?" The queen hummed: "The plan is feasible, when will it be implemented?" "Now, immediately, immediately!" Robb picked up the queen and walked towards the bridal chamber. The queen kicked him with a smile: "What is the monkey anxious about? There is one more thing I haven''t said clearly." Robb: "What''s the matter?" Queen: "Are you on top or me on top?" Robb: "Is this important?" Queen: "Very important!" Robb: "Cut! It''s just that you think it''s important! In fact, it will roll around soon, and it''s not clear who is on and who is off." Queen: "Oh oh oh? It sounds mysterious, I haven''t tried it yet, I don''t understand." Robb smirked: "This kind of thing, once you are born, you will know it again, and you will soon understand that you can no longer understand it. Oh, but, I really like the way you don''t understand anything now, what should I do? Otherwise, let''s not enter the bridal chamber, how about keeping you pure?" The queen smirked: "I don''t mind! But what about our son? Who will inherit the country? If no one inherits the country, how can I get to your place?" "Silk!" Robb said in surprise: "Speaking of which, you just want to sleep with me." The queen laughed: "Bow your head to your queen!" The cheers and laughter of the two people flew from the church into the tower of black soil. (End) (It''s really over this time)